《I Wield a Sword at Hogwarts》


 Chapter 1：

    "I Swing the Sword at Hogwarts" by Nanshan Douxi


    brief introduction:


    The most unlike Slytherin.


    There is a saying in the Slytherin common room, "The disobedient little wizard will be eaten by the Night Stalker."


    He is the master of the stars that shines in Hogwarts, the night devil who is feared by his enemies.


    Glory made him the pride of Slytherin.


    When the Dark Lord arrived, he said those words,


    "Weapons, I need a lot of weapons."


    With a staff in his left hand and a sword in his right hand, everyone would shout for him: "Damn the Sorting Hat, is this Slytherin?"


    When the stars return to Hogwarts, the light of John Wick will shine on the entire wizarding world.


    Chapter 1 The Wizarding World and John Wick


    year 1991.


    No. 6, Privet Drive, Xiaohuijin District, Surrey County.


    In the early morning, the sunlight shines through the second-floor window onto the wooden floor.


    The sound of tapping interrupted the boy''s concentrated pencil sharpening.


    He looked up and saw a round shadow printed on the floor.


    When he saw clearly the owner of the shadow, he couldn''t help but mutter.


    "I know I am an extraordinary person."


    "But you are going a little too far."


    The eleven-year-old boy is a head taller than other children.


    With his tall height and a small gray-blue vest suit, the golden pocket watch chain on the vest suit made the pencil sharpener in the boy''s hand look as elegant as a wine glass.


    He stood up and walked from the shadows to the sunlight.


    The sun shone on his black and silky hair, and his wing-like eyelashes faced the window and entered the room with the sun flickering.


    Her reddish-brown eyes narrowed in discomfort when facing the sunlight, and her thin red lips slightly pursed under her pretty nose.


    The boy who is half Slavic has no freckles that are characteristic of European and American boys. His fair and delicate face looks like a noble boy from a fairy tale.


    Place the pencils neatly on the table, elegantly as if you are playing with your own artwork.


    John Wick stared outside, where there was an owl knocking on his window, trying to come in. There was a letter in the owl''s beak.


    This made him think deeply.


    Owls are nothing, after all, this era is not the previous era when penguins were developed, and writing letters is not a strange thing.


    But an owl plus a messenger is a strange thing.


    Observed the letter carefully, the envelope was made of thick parchment, and the writing on it was written with emerald green ink.


    Things are going well so far, but the problem arises with the wax seal in the middle.


    It was a shield coat of arms, with a capital ''H'', surrounded by four animals: lion, eagle, badger, and snake.


    "Could it be that one?"


    It can be seen from John''s name that he is a peace-loving person, and he also has unknown secrets.


    Yes, he is a time traveler.


    From the moment he came to this world, he knew that he was an unusual person. After all, he was John Wick.


    It has the same name as the **** of murder who slaughtered a gang for a dog in the John Wick series. With such a name, he is destined to have an extraordinary life.


    For this reason, he specially trained **** three people with a pencil, and he developed the technique very well on his peers, and was given the title of Pencil Killer.


    He is confident that even if he encounters a dangerous situation in the future, he can calmly and calmly take out a pencil and threaten the other party to put down their weapons.


    But he really didn''t expect that he was indeed in an unusual world, but not an ordinary world.


    There is a group of wizards in this world. They can move a magic wand to make a person forget everything, and they can also enter your brain to get the information they want without any scruples.


    A group of humans with supernatural powers, as well as a group of wizards who are twisted lunatics like Grindelwald and Voldemort.


    "So my pencil killing skills were wasted?"


    John glanced at the neatly arranged pencils with regret. Thanks to his ten years of continuous training, it turned out to be a magical world.


    No matter how powerful you are as a killer, you can still kill a wizard.


    For wizards, those difficult and complicated diseases can be easily cured, not to mention the mysterious magic.


    "Forget it, what Confucius said, once they come, let them be in peace. Now that they are here, let them be buried here."


    After struggling for a while, he reached out and opened the window.


    The owl, which had been hanging outside for a long time, finally flew in and angrily threw the letter into John''s face.


    The owl turned and flew away, not even making the usual begging behavior.


    It''s really unlucky that this annoying kid will be the new student at Hogwarts.


    "Tsk, that''s rude. Even if Hagrid raised these owls, it''s hard for him to endure them."


    John took off the envelope, complained about the owl quality of Hogwarts, and opened the letter.


    "Dear Mr. Wick:


    We are pleased to inform you that you have been admitted to Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Attached is a list of required books and equipment.


    The semester is scheduled to start on September 1st. We will be waiting for your owl to bring your reply before July 31st.


    Vice Principal (Female)


    "Yours sincerely, Minerva McGonagall"


    "September 1st, there is still some time."


    At the same time, a voice sounded in his mind.


    [Ding, discover a hidden corner of the world and start a series of missions: Hogwarts. ¡¿


    That¡¯s right, Goldfinger.


    The so-called time-travelers bring their own golden fingers.


    At the age of five, John discovered that a panel suddenly appeared in his head.


    This is also an important reason why he was able to learn the unique skill of killing three people in one stroke at the age of eleven.


    The panel is very simple and has only two functions besides task issuance.


    Blessings, extra points.


    Blessing, as the name suggests, is similar to the superposition of various buffs in the game.


    Adding points can improve the skill level.


    Blessings and bonus points can be obtained by completing randomly distributed tasks.


    Similar to John''s short weapon proficiency, which has reached level 7, he can easily defeat three adults even with a pencil.


    According to his original plan, by adding points, he could become an all-around athlete, or he could be admitted to the top university.


    Before these things could be realized, they were disrupted by this admission notice.


    There is one more thing added to the panel, magic power.


    It undoubtedly confirmed the authenticity of this letter.


    It''s July now.


    John then needs to find a way to make his parents, Mr. and Mrs. Wick, accept the fact that their son is a wizard.


    ¡­


    "John, this joke is not funny."


    Mr. Watson Wick looked at his son and said with a serious expression: "You can use a pencil to successfully make your father run from the company to school to apologize to your four children for you, but you can''t use something like this that''s not funny. Joke to torment your father."


    Watson Wick is John''s father in this life. Watson has golden brown hair and reddish-brown eyes. He has a big nose and a decent suit. He looks like a typical British elite.


    In fact, John is more like his mother. Mrs. Wick has the same black hair. This beauty from the country of furry bears, even the skirt she wears is full of mature charm.


    As middle-class elites, the Wick family did not believe Little John''s words.


    Mrs. Wick was also on the same front as Watson, holding a gold-rimmed bone china cup with coffee in her hand, her eyes showing the helplessness of a child lying to his parents.


    "It''s three, and I''m not kidding." John retorted.


    There were obviously three people, but the remaining one ran over and fell by himself, which had nothing to do with him.


    "Really, that''s not what the fat little guy named Dudley said. He ate the apology cake all by himself. God, I don''t even know how he could eat it."


    Watson looked at his son with a half-smile.


    After realizing that he was in the wizarding world, the more John thought about it, the more something was wrong. Could that fat Dudley be Harry Potter''s cousin?


    In the end, after John argued hard, the Wicks still expressed doubts and expressed their willingness to give John a chance.


    In this way, the days passed little by little.


    John also received a new nickname given to him by the Wicks, Little Wizard.


    It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know who heard this news. A group of children who were not at odds with John formed a team to taunt him. As a result, he pulled out his pencil and was so frightened that he ran home and called his mother.


    ¡­


    Chapter 2 Diagon Alley and the Giant


    On July 30, there was a knock on the door of Wick''s house.


    After opening the door, there was a tall woman.


    Wearing a dark green robe and wearing square glasses on his unsmiling face.


    This image, without even thinking about it, is that of the vice principal who loves Quidditch.


    Minerva McGonagall, Professor at Hogwarts, Head of Gryffindor.


    Mag first nodded politely, and then asked John, who was already stunned.


    "Minerva McGonagall, John Wick, can I come in?"


    Meeting the characters in the book for the first time, John came to his senses with a bright smile on his face and let Professor McGonagall come in.


    The Wicks, who didn''t believe their son, were also stunned. They looked at each other and wondered if the child had hired someone to act.


    The skeptical couple sat on the sofa, and Professor McGonagall sat on the other side.


    But this time, the protagonist John has become a servant serving tea and water.


    After sitting down, Watson spoke first, "Are you the teacher at Hogwarts?"


    His expression and words all expressed his doubts.


    McGonagall had met countless parents like this, but she wasn''t angry at all. She corrected the other person''s wording in an educated manner and said, "It''s Hogwarts, to be precise, it''s a professor."


    The couple looked at John together, and couldn''t help but murmur in their hearts, didn''t their son lie to them?


    John looked innocent, and what he said was true.


    Watson did not believe someone so easily. He changed his sitting position and leaned forward slightly. He gestured with his hands and said in a questioning tone:


    "So my son is a wizard? You will peel off dead people''s nails and nail black cats to other people''s doorposts?"


    Such arrogant and questioning words were really not very friendly. Even Mag frowned and said seriously:


    "Mr. Wick, only dark wizards can peel off dead people''s nails. Hogwarts is the real magic school."

 Chapter 2：

    "Feel sorry."


    Watson also realized that what he said was a bit excessive, but it was still impossible to believe it.


    McGonagall knew that it was not easy for a Muggle family to accept a wizard, so she took out her wand and waved it.


    The teacup that Watson picked up turned into a mouse and crawled up his sleeve, scaring Watson into screaming.


    It was also the first time for John to see magic, and it was also an extremely high-end transformation technique, so he was inevitably excited.


    After this battle, Watson completely believed what John said.


    No matter how powerful a magician is, he cannot turn the cup in his hand into a mouse across a tea table.


    After sending Mag away that day, Watson transformed into a curious baby;


    "John, turn the cup into a mouse."


    "John, let the broom sweep the floor by itself."


    "John, can you fly on a broomstick?"


    "John..."


    John was so annoyed that he finally used his trump card and asked Mrs. Wick to drive Watson out of the room.


    ¡­


    July 31st.


    John also has to prepare for school.


    "It should be right here."


    Charing Cross Road.


    The dirty and narrow bar looks out of place with the large bookstores and record stores on both sides.


    However, it is such a conspicuous place that passers-by completely ignore it.


    Muggle banishing curse.


    Anyone who has watched Harry Potter must be familiar with this place. This is where Harry¡¯s dream begins, and it is also the only way to pass through Diagon Alley.


    This dirty and small bar also has a famous name, the Leaky Cauldron.


    Before entering the bar, the beautiful Mrs. Wick expressed her worries: "John, you are still a child, you can''t enter the bar."


    John said generously, definitely not.


    After all, it¡¯s hard to like this kind of environment.


    After entering the Leaky Cauldron, the smell of sweat and sour beer combined to create a strange smell that made the family of three frown.


    I thought it was filthy enough outside, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be even scarier inside.


    John was even a little curious about how these wizards could endure such a smell, especially the guy with a scarf wrapped on his head.


    Of the 100 flavors here, that person contributed at least 60.


    The bald boss came out of the bar and knew what was going on when he saw how the family of three was dressed.


    "Come here, at least you will save me a few kats by staying here."


    The boss, who regarded wealth as his life, moved out of the way of the bar angrily. His words contained dissatisfaction with the three people, which made Mrs. Wick feel that the wizard was really rude.


    Led by the boss, a family of three arrived at the entrance of Diagon Alley.


    The owner of the Leaky Cauldron demonstrated how to use the entrance, "Count three pieces on top of the trash can, and two pieces on the side."


    As he knocked on the wall, the wall that originally had no door parted, revealing the path that belonged to the magical world.


    "This is, magic..."


    John was shocked, as if scenes from two worlds appeared before his eyes.


    Even if I recall it in the future, it will still be so fresh in my memory.


    "Sorry, let me borrow it for a moment." A rough voice sounded from behind.


    The huge figure looked at least three meters high.


    The oversized moleskin jacket exuded a smell that could not be traced back to wild beasts or the smell of not taking a shower for too long.


    Next to the giant, a little boy looked as thin as a result of years of malnutrition.


    The loose clothes made him look thinner. He wore a pair of round glasses on his face, and under the lenses were those beautiful green eyes.


    Seeing the lightning-shaped scar under the other person''s hair, John immediately recognized the little boy''s identity.


    I was someone who had watched Harry Potter in my previous life. Even though more than ten years had passed, it would be strange if I couldn''t recognize such a distinct combination.


    The Boy Who Lived.


    "Hagrid and Harry."


    John muttered something, but his parents were already stunned and speechless.


    Turning the cup into a mouse was magical enough, but Hagrid''s obviously non-human height still frightened the two of them.


    Watching the group of one large and one small getting further and further away, John also took his heart back.


    Although he really wanted to get close to the two people, now was obviously not a good time.


    He still has a lot of things to buy, but before buying, he still needs to go to Gringotts to exchange them.


    Skip Gringotts'' confusing exchange rates.


    The income of the Wick family is not low.


    Watson Wick is the manager of a business, and Mrs. Wick runs a beauty shop.


    A total of 2,000 pounds was spent in exchange for 400 gold galleons.


    John recalled the greedy and cunning expression of the goblin on the counter, and always felt that he had been cheated.


    In any case, this purchase has a principal.


    John ignored Watson''s muttering beside him. He wanted to collect the gold galleons to show off to his friends.


    The family started shopping in Diagon Alley and saw dragon liver. The foodie gene of the Great Celestial Dynasty was about to start, and they had the urge to buy it and have a taste.


    But for the Wicks, this is a bunch of **** livers that they can''t avoid.


    ¡­


    Flourish Blossom Bookstore.


    Watson was so naughty that his finger was almost bitten off by "The Book of Monsters".


    John bought all the books according to the book list, and also bought several books about the magical world. Among them, the thick "Hogwarts: A History of the School" made him look away with difficulty.


    ¡­


    Madam Malkin''s robe store.


    Madam Malkin is a short, fat witch with an infectious smile.


    She was very satisfied with John. This child was a born clothes hanger, and every piece of clothing fit him perfectly.


    After he left, Harry came here and saw the spoiled child Malfoy.


    ¡­


    Crucible shop.


    John tried hard to persuade Watson not to buy a fully automatic mixing crucible and put it away for collection, which would make the house a mess.


    But Watson thought that this thing might be used as a stew pot, and when he heard that he wanted to put it in the kitchen, Mrs. Wick strongly suppressed it, and finally Watson gave up the idea.


    ¡­


    Pharmacy.


    The family looked at the strange things soaked in the liquid in the jar. Mrs. Wick was so frightened that she covered her baby son''s eyes.


    Watson looked disgusted and wanted to vomit but couldn''t. It felt like the bacon he had eaten for breakfast was squirming out of his stomach.


    The last family left the pharmacy as if running away.


    ¡­


    Chapter 3 Wands and Gifts


    "Ollivander''s Wand Shop has been making fine wands since 382 BC."


    At the last stop, John finally came to the most exciting moment.


    If you want to say what most represents the wizarding world in Harry Potter, it must be the wand in each hand.


    Without a wand, even if you are Voldemort, you have to stand still.


    Ollivander''s Wand Shop.


    This is the largest arms supply facility in the magic world.


    John couldn''t help but praise: "It is indeed a staff made in 382 BC. It is indeed extraordinary."


    Immediately, like a little adult, he told Mrs. Wick to keep an eye on her husband, a middle-aged man who was overly curious.


    John walked inside with unusually excited steps.


    After walking in, the first thing I saw was not the people, but the thousands of long and narrow cardboard boxes containing wands.


    The originally small store became even narrower and cramped under the backdrop of the cartons.


    The thick dust everywhere made John wonder how Ollivander could live in it. Didn''t he even need to clean it?


    While John looked inside, Ollivander also looked at him.


    "good afternoon."


    Ollivander walked out of the pile of cardboard boxes with a kind smile on his face.


    "Hello, I want one..."


    "A magic wand, of course everyone wants a magic wand."


    Ollivander took over John''s words with a smile and walked out from behind the counter.


    "New student at Hogwarts, what''s your name?"


    "John Wick."


    "Very well, Mr. Wick, which arm is your dominant hand?"


    "The right hand...actually my left hand can also be used."


    John shoots his bow from the left and right, thanks to the pencil skills he has practiced for two and a half years, in order to be able to quickly deal with enemies on the left and right.


    "Then let''s take the left hand."


    Finally, after thinking about it, John chose the left hand.


    Ollivander took out a tape measure and marked it on John. The tape measure was enchanted.


    Looking at Ollivander with a serious face, John felt strange in his heart.


    This old man doesn''t seem to sell wands, but more like a tailor.


    "Wands are all unique. The wizard does not choose the wand, but the wand chooses the wizard."


    After the measurement, Ollivander smiled and left these words mysteriously.


    Back behind the counter, Ollivander first took down a cardboard box from the shelf.


    After the box was opened, there was a black wand lying inside.


    Ollivander introduced: "Willow wood with unicorn hair, seven and three-quarter inches, you should give it a try."


    John took the wand with excitement. This was the first wand he had ever touched.


    He tried to swing it forcefully to the side, but the wooden cabinets in the store exploded, and wood **** flew all over the floor.


    The huge power kept John on the spot.

 Chapter 3：

    "It doesn''t seem to be it. Try this one again."


    Ollivander carefully took the wand and took out another mahogany wand.


    John took it, and the cardboard box next to it exploded.


    "You are a picky person, try this one, yew and dragon heartstrings."


    Time gradually passed, as if no one could adapt.


    Under the constant replacement, John became a little numb.


    The originally tidy store had been blown to pieces. Even Watson, who was stopped by his wife outside, suspected that it was selling arms instead of wands.


    "Mr. Wick, with all due respect, I have never seen a student as destructive as you."


    Even the best-tempered oak and unicorn hair can exert the power of bombs in John''s hands, which makes Ollivander more and more excited.


    The more picky a guest is, the more sense of accomplishment he can bring to Ollivander.


    "I remember, it was a wand as picky as you."


    Thinking of something, Ollivander slapped his head.


    The old man climbed up the shelf with swift steps, so fast that John wondered how old he was, and at the same time, he was really afraid that he would miss the mark and fall off.


    After rummaging through the cardboard boxes on the shelf, Ollivander found a dusty cardboard box in his hand.


    Blow it out in one breath and let the dust turn into a cloud of gray on the box and fly out.


    "Red oak and ptarmigan tail feathers, nine and three-quarter inches, elastic and pliable."


    With a smile, he reached out and took out the wand inside, and Ollivander handed it to John expectantly.


    A pair of eyes stared at John, as nervously as if he was watching his daughter get married.


    When John took it, an idea came to his mind for no reason.


    "That''s it."


    Blessing to the soul.


    Raise your hand and wave the wand gracefully.


    There was no explosion, but little fluorescent lights came out from the tip of the wand, as gentle as a breeze, and fell on the face like bubbles.


    "That''s it!"


    Ollivander clapped his hands happily, and Ollivander smiled with satisfaction.


    Each magic wand is a willful child. It is the greatest happiness for a child to find his or her own partner.


    Ollivander smiled and said to John: "The red oak wand is passionate about fighting. It is a warrior among wands."


    "Sounds like it''s more suitable for me than pencils." John also smiled, and now he didn''t need to bring the pencil on the lining.


    I hope the red oak is more durable than the pencil, so I won''t be afraid of breaking it.


    The price of a wand is 7 gold galleons.


    After paying the money, John went to meet his parents.


    Along the way, Watson showed great interest in John''s magic wand, and even used the wand to make a morning glory bloom on his wife''s head.


    John snatched his wand back to prevent his father from continuing to act like a monster.


    "By the way, I also want to buy an owl." John slapped his forehead.


    I almost forgot that there are no telephones in Hogwarts. If you don¡¯t have an owl, you can only use the Hogwarts public owl.


    Thinking of the bad-tempered owl, John thought it would be better to buy one.


    ¡­


    Eela Owl Shop.


    The shop was noisy and flapping, and the smell of owls and bird droppings made Mrs. Wick unbearable and she went out first.


    "This is it."


    John selected the white spot among the many owls at a glance.


    It was a snowy owl, and John named it Basil.


    Snow Owl Basil tilted his head and stared at John with the eyes on his round face, as if he wanted to remember this master.


    After returning home, Watson became more playful and took various photos with John''s wand.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that John couldn¡¯t fit into the wizard¡¯s robe, he would probably have to wear it for a few more photos.


    Mrs. Wick leaned against the cupboard helplessly and looked at him, as if looking at a child who had not grown up, with a hint of smile in her eyes.


    At the same time, Harry also received his gift.


    A snowy owl he named Hedwig.


    This is his happiest day.


    ¡­


    John received a gift.


    When Mrs. Wick took out the gift, John was startled by the moving gift box. He subconsciously pulled out his wand and held it behind his back to be alert.


    Opening the gift box, a puppy came out.


    It has big ears, the upper part of the head is brown, and the back is black.


    Migru, the full name is Migru Harrier.


    After the puppy came out, it licked John''s face wildly, and the attributes of a licking dog were clearly visible.


    Mrs. Wick smiled at this heartwarming scene, leaned into Watson''s arms and said warmly:


    "Both your father and I think we can''t let you bring spiders or mice to school. This little baby is our first-school gift to you."


    Watson also nodded immediately and gesticulated silently, obviously saying that was your mother''s idea.


    Watson, who has become a fan of wizards at some point, does not think mice are bad.


    Come on, take a mouse to school. That would be super cool.


    John felt that if his father was a wizard, he must be a Gryffindor.


    This spirit of exploration of everything and the spirit of adventure that is not afraid of death are the perfect embodiment of those little lions.


    "Thank you, mom. I also think it''s not good to bring a mouse."


    John, who also had a dislike for mice, liked this gift very much. After all, the mice reminded John of a plot in Harry Potter.


    It seems that there was a greasy middle-aged man who turned into a mouse. When he returned to human form, he was disgusted.


    Pick up the puppy. This puppy is only a few months old, and its tail is swaying like a propeller.


    "Give your pet a name. I named the first toy car your grandma gave me."


    It was a pity that Watson could not buy his son a black widow as a pet as he wished.


    Father and son have always had the same taste in choosing names.


    John held the puppy in his arms and faced the dog-licking attack.


    "What about a name? Let me think about it. Let''s call him Tom."


    Well, this Tom is the one from Tom and Jerry, definitely not Voldemort¡¯s real name.


    In this way, John got his first dog.


    ¡­


    Chapter 4 The Minister of Magic and the Juggernaut


    September 1st.


    The Wick family sent their son to King''s Cross Station.


    Watson was wearing a suit and leather shoes, holding the address in his hand and checking it over and over again, trying to make sure he had read it correctly.


    "Nine and three-quarters?"


    Watson has lived in England for so long, but he has never heard of such a platform at King''s Cross Station.


    The family wandered around for a long time but still couldn''t find it.


    John glanced at Watson, who was still interested, and didn''t even bother to reveal that he volunteered to see those legendary wizard trains.


    As a Muggle, it is inevitable to be curious about magical things.


    John, who had watched the plot, naturally knew where it was and found the third pillar between the ninth and tenth platforms.


    John turned around and waved goodbye to his father. Under his father''s stunned gaze, he ran headlong into the pillar.


    ¡­


    There was a lot of luggage on hand, so John accidentally bumped into a little girl when he was crossing the platform.


    "oops."


    Two luggages collide.


    The body that has been exercised for many years plays an important role at this moment.


    He walked steadily, as steadily as an old dog.


    The weak wizard who bumped into him was not so lucky, and was knocked to pieces.


    The luggage fell to the ground, scattering books everywhere.


    Strength VS Magic, the first game.


    Strength wins.


    "Are you OK?"


    Seeing that he had hit someone, John hurried over to help the little wizard who fell upside down.


    At the same time, he helped pick up the books scattered on the ground.


    While picking up the book, he raised his head and glanced at the little wizard''s face.


    The other party has already put on the wizard robe, has thick and unkempt brown hair, and piercing brown eyes, but what attracts the most attention are the two rabbit-like front teeth.


    John exclaimed in surprise as he had no other merits but honesty.


    "Your front teeth are really big."


    Hermione, who originally wanted to say it was okay, instantly darkened when she heard this.


    As the daughter of a dentist, her front teeth are larger than those of other children. This is the last thing she wants to be mentioned.


    This man bumped into her front teeth and laughed at her, and Hermione didn''t want to look good on John.


    John still didn''t know that the person he bumped into was Hermione from the Three Little Ones. After all, Hermione was beautified in the Harry Potter movies.


    After all these years, he can still remember some of the plots because of the huge sales of Harry Potter in his previous life.


    But it would be really difficult for him to remember some details.


    John, who had inadvertently offended others, picked up the scattered books, stacked them and put them back. John showed a smile, he was so graceful.


    But Hermione opposite him didn''t have any good impressions.


    "Thanks."


    After thanking him hurriedly, she no longer wanted to talk to this person, pushed her luggage hard and left quickly.


    John thought it was because the little girl was shy, so he brushed his hair with his hand and said sadly and narcissistically: "My **** charm."


    ¡­


    On the train.


    John came earlier, and there were still many empty carriages on the train.


    He casually entered a carriage and sat down, looking out the window boredly.

 Chapter 4：

    In my memory, Weasley should meet the savior for the first time today.


    But it''s a pity that he didn''t wait for the famous scene.


    "Excuse me, can I sit here?"


    A somewhat unsure voice sounded, it was a boy.


    There were freckles on his round face, and his expression was timid and uneasy, as if he was afraid that John would not be willing.


    It can be seen that this is a child who is not confident.


    This little fat guy still looks much slimmer compared to the big fat guy Dudley.


    John showed a smile and said: "Please sit down."


    Neville was relieved when he heard this sentence. After entering the carriage, he realized that the boy in front of him didn''t look like someone to be trifled with.


    He has an exquisite appearance and is wearing a brown woolen sweater. The wand is turning flexibly between his fingers, like an obedient little snake.


    This feeling is like sitting across from a cowboy, holding a revolver in his hand and playing with it arrogantly.


    The timid Neville was so frightened that he shrank into a ball and pressed against the car window, trying to reduce his presence as much as possible.


    "Gugu."


    "Leif."


    Neville''s pet toad jumped out, and he hurriedly grabbed Leif.


    Afraid that he might annoy the other person, he secretly glanced at John in fear.


    And John was also looking at him, which made him quickly lower his head, thinking that he had made the other person angry.


    Little did he know that John was staring at the toad at this time, and the toad brought back his memories.


    "Toad? I remember there seemed to be a person in Harry Potter who had such a pet."


    Among the few plots that John remembered, except for the three little ones, there were few that were impressive.


    Among the few people who remember it, the name of the Hogwarts Sword Master is definitely one.


    So he stretched out his hand, introduced himself with a smile: "Hello, my name is John Wick."


    "My, my name is Neville Longbottom." Neville also stuttered in response.


    When John heard the name, he secretly thought to himself.


    The future Juggernaut of Hogwarts, a true Gryffindor.


    Some people say that Neville is the son of prophecy. This sentence brainwashed many people on the Internet platform in the previous life.


    John is more inclined to the double savior, because without Neville killing the Horcrux, Harry Potter would not be able to win.


    Without Harry''s electric welding, no... it was against the wave. Neville could only gain anger by killing the big snake.


    The two are indispensable. Neville''s kindness destined him to be unable to kill Harry, the seventh Horcrux, even if he knew the truth.


    Therefore, the double savior is more reliable.


    When Neville saw that John didn''t speak after hearing his name, Neville wondered if he should change cars.


    Longbottom''s reputation is not good among pure-blood families, and he is on the same level as Weasley.


    After the atmosphere calmed down, another domineering voice came from outside.


    "Can I sit here?"


    With curly hair and oversized front teeth, here comes the know-it-all Hermione Granger.


    Neville thought that one more person might be able to alleviate the pressure, so he couldn''t wait to speak: "There is no one here."


    As he spoke, he secretly looked at John.


    Hermione raised her little head slightly, this was her habit.


    As the top student in the school, she has always been the favorite of the teachers.


    But after sitting down, she discovered the black-haired boy opposite. The two had met once in the morning.


    Just thinking about what the other person said about her big front teeth today, she couldn''t help but darken her face.


    Neville was originally happy that someone was sharing the pressure, but when he saw Hermione''s face darken, he thought he had done something rude and offensive again.


    The atmosphere fell silent again.


    Finally, Hermione broke the silence, stretched out her hand towards Neville, raised her head slightly and said in a much lower pitched voice: "Hermione Granger."


    "Neville Longbottom." Neville breathed a sigh of relief. The silent atmosphere made him doubt whether he could make it to school.


    John also reacted and said: "John Wick."


    Only then did he realize that the girl he said had big front teeth was actually Hermione, one of the three protagonists.


    Hermione didn''t hold grudges for too long. She was a kind-hearted girl.


    After hearing that Neville''s parents were wizards, she immediately became interested.


    "So do you know magic?"


    "Children from magical families should be exposed to magic very early. Can you show me?"


    Neville stammered and couldn''t speak, while Hermione''s mouth was like stepping on a sewing machine.


    John smiled knowingly when he saw this scene. Miss Know-It-All really broke the cauldron and asked the question.


    Putting down the wand in his hand, he rescued Neville and said: "Talents vary from person to person, just like my family is full of Muggles, but I am a wizard."


    Hearing that John also came from a Muggle family, Hermione became less upset and more intimate with him.


    The two chatted about new things in the magical world, and from time to time they could ask Neville, a local resident.


    The atmosphere in the carriage became better, but after chatting, Neville found that his toad had gone somewhere.


    Hermione was helpful and volunteered to take Neville to look for toads. Before leaving, she asked John if he was going.


    John was too lazy to move. He held the chocolate frog he just bought and hesitated where to eat. He waved his hand and said, "I''m going to stay in the carriage, lest others think that no one is there and take the seat."


    When Hermione heard that it made sense, she took Neville and set out to find the toad.


    ¡­


    Chapter 5 The three little ones meet and Hogwarts


    After the two of them left, they waited for a while before returning after the train started.


    "Oh my god, John, you have no idea who I saw."


    Neville was a little incoherent when he came back, which made John confused for a while.


    Still next to her, Hermione raised her voice and told John clearly: "Harry Potter, the savior in that story, is also on the train."


    Recalling that the savior she saw was ordinary, Hermione raised her little head proudly and said, "The savior is not that great either."


    Neville retorted: "But my grandma said that Harry Potter defeated You-Know-Who and saved the wizarding world."


    The two began to argue.


    When John heard this, he realized what he had missed.


    The epic meeting of the three little ones was on the carriage.


    John regretted a little, how could he forget this matter.


    The train traveled for several hours and arrived at Hogwarts after dark.


    John also changed into the school uniform robe at Hermione''s prompt. With his good looks, he had an even more mysterious aura after putting on the robe.


    Before getting out of the car, John saw Hagrid''s huge body through the glass.


    Hagrid held a night light in his hand, which was very obvious in the dark night.


    After getting off the bus, the young wizards marveled at Hagrid''s size. The old students left in an orderly manner under the leadership of their prefects.


    John noticed that there was a little boy with red hair next to Harry. With this iconic red hair, it was difficult not to know that it was Weasley.


    A group of freshmen headed to Hogwarts under the leadership of Hagrid.


    After getting on the boat at Black Lake, John did not forget to remind Neville.


    "Neville, have you found your toad?"


    Neville''s round face was stunned. After seeing Harry, he was so excited that he forgot about it.


    But now that they are all on board, Leif has not been found yet, and Neville is so anxious that he almost bursts into tears.


    As the initiator of all this, John was not anxious at all.


    He remembered that Neville''s toad would eventually appear at the door of Hogwarts.


    In fact, when he watched the movie before, he was very curious about where Neville''s toad was hidden.


    Although he obviously disappeared on the train, he appeared at Hogwarts.


    Is it possible that he has the blood of magical animals?


    Fantastic animals are creatures in the magical world, and they are also one of the important factors that make this world colorful.


    ¡­


    "Lower your head."


    Hagrid''s loud voice made Hermione and Neville lower their heads in fright, but John did not.


    After the boat passed by, they discovered that they didn¡¯t need to lower their heads at all, or that only Hagrid¡¯s body type needed to lower their heads.


    After crossing the Black Lake, the little wizards officially entered Hogwarts.


    This thousand-year-old school in the magical world looks like a castle at first glance, full of mystery in the dark night.


    The little wizards stepped on the steps with rich history.


    At the door, Professor McGonagall with a serious face was already waiting there.


    Unlike the last time she went to Wick''s house, this time Professor McGonagall wore a black pointed wizard hat, which made her even more majestic.


    Nodding slightly to Hagrid, the unsmiling Professor McGonagall said: "Welcome to Hogwarts."


    [Ding, start the Hogwarts phase mission one, spend the first year of the magic apprenticeship, mission reward, magic blood +1, any point +2]


    (Note: Triggering the corresponding task can obtain the task reward blessing)


    As Professor McGonagall spoke, John received a system prompt.


    John let himself go, his eyes wandering as if he had been distracted in class.


    In front of him, a transparent panel that looked like writing on glass appeared.


    This panel is very monotonous, with only four in total.


    ¡­


    [Magic: Level 1 (0/100)]


    [Magic: Alajo Cave Opens (Level 3)]


    [Skills: Short Weapon Mastery (Level 7), Polearm Weapon Mastery (Level 6), Heavy Weapon Mastery (Level 3), Thermal Weapon Mastery (Level 1)]


    ¡¾Blessings: Physical fitness, quick attack, precision¡¿


    ¡­


    John blinked his dry eyes.


    After returning home from Diagon Alley, he learned some magic. It took him a month to learn the magic unlocking spell to level 3, and he also had an additional magic attribute.


    Level 1 Alajo Cave can only open simple door bolt locks, level 2 can open door locks, and level 3 can already open the safe that my father secretly hid behind my mother''s back.


    Thanks to this, he also touched the pistol in the safe and found an additional thermal weapon level 1.


    Professor McGonagall is still introducing the four major colleges.


    John knew all this and didn¡¯t listen carefully.


    Neville saw Leif on the steps, shouted in surprise and rushed out.

 Chapter 5：

    This scene caused many young wizards to snicker, and Neville returned to the team in embarrassment and timidity.


    Wait until Mag turns around to prepare for the sorting.


    At a young age, Draco Malfoy, who had a slicked back hair, fell in love at first sight with the savior Harry Potter... fell in love and killed each other.


    "It seems that what they said on the train is true. Harry Potter has come to Hogwarts."


    With his two immovable followers Crabbe and Goyle beside him, Malfoy stepped forward and stood on the steps and proudly introduced himself to Harry Potter: "Draco Malfoy."


    His character is like this, with the arrogance and arrogance of a pure-blood noble.


    And these are exactly what Weasley hates, so Ron even sneered when he saw his peacock-like appearance.


    The voice was not loud, but just enough for Malfoy to hear.


    Malfoy turned his head and looked at Ron. The person who knows you best must be your most hated enemy.


    Recognizing that this was a member of the Weasley family, Malfoy mocked with disdain without any concealment: "Red hair, the old robe passed down from the family, you must be from the Weasley family."


    Ron felt aggrieved at being hit on a sore point.


    The Weasley family has too many people, with seven children alone.


    In order to save money, he had to use the things left by his brothers.


    After mocking Weasley, Malfoy appealed to Harry.


    "You will soon find that some wizard families are superior to others."


    "Potter, no one wants to make friends with bad people, I can help you."


    Being able to make the proud Malfoy extend his hand to show his kindness showed that he really wanted to be friends with Harry.


    John frowned at these remarks. Although he only thought Malfoy was arrogant when he read it before, it still made him very unhappy after hearing it in person.


    These words humiliated all wizards other than pure-bloods, making people want to punch that proud face.


    It''s just that Malfoy obviously forgot one thing.


    Harry and Weasley are friends, and no one likes others to laugh at their friends in front of them.


    "I think I can tell the good from the bad myself, thank you."


    Harry decisively rejected Malfoy''s overtures, which made Malfoy a little embarrassed.


    When the two looked at each other affectionately (?), John couldn''t help but shake his head.


    "Little Malfoy, this is not how we make friends."


    John calmly took a few steps forward and approached Neville. Hermione watched him step forward and followed him.


    Hermione thought John was angry after hearing Malfoy''s words. If he hits someone on the first day of school, it would be a bad thing regardless of whether it''s a wizarding school or not.


    But her worries were somewhat unnecessary. Not long after Malfoy finished speaking, Professor McGonagall came back and brought them in together.


    The sky above the Great Hall of Hogwarts is a magical night sky, with hundreds of candles floating in the sky lighting up the Great Hall.


    There are four long tables filled with students. The students'' clothes on the long tables have different colors on the edges, representing the four colleges respectively.


    Red and gold Gryffindor.


    Blue and gray Ravenclaw.


    Green and silver Slytherin.


    Yellow and black Hufflepuff.


    The four huge funnels in the auditorium represent the credits of each college.


    The senior students watched the junior students come in. Hermione beside John kept talking about "Hogwarts: A History of the School", which gave John a headache.


    No wonder the other two of the three little ones felt bad about Hermione in the early stages. After all, when you were young, you had strong self-esteem, and a little friend who showed off his superior knowledge at every turn would inevitably be annoying.


    Fortunately, John is not a child, and he doesn''t even dislike Hermione.


    His attention was more focused on the old man with a white beard and a kind face. This was not just the principal of Hogwarts.


    He is the ceiling of combat power in the magic world, the existence that the two Dark Lords fear most, the sea-fixing needle in the magic world, and the person who can summon the phoenix.


    The White Devil of the Wizarding World, Albus Dumbledore.


    John''s curious eyes caught Dumbledore''s attention. The old man never lacked patience with students, and he winked at John playfully.


    ¡­


    Chapter 6 Sorting and Fighting


    What happened next was that Dumbledore announced the plot mission and specifically emphasized that the corridor on the right side of the fourth floor was dangerous.


    John just wanted to complain about this, didn''t you make it obvious that the curious lion should hurry over and take a look.


    Then came the sorting ceremony, and the first person to appear was the unstoppable Hannah Abbott.


    The Sorting Hat assigned her to Hufflepuff.


    When it was John''s turn, Hermione had been assigned to Gryffindor and was looking at him expectantly.


    No one wants to be separated from their friends.


    "John Wick."


    Professor McGonagall called out John''s name, and John walked up.


    Smooth black hair, delicate face, and perfectly supported wizard robe.


    Little girls of foreigners'' age are no better than those from the Great Celestial Dynasty. They are more precocious, whispering and blushing as they discuss this good-looking boy.


    Arriving under the Sorting Hat, John saw the spider working on the brim of the Sorting Hat. He couldn''t help but almost avoided it in disgust.


    Although I had the impression that wizards were slovenly along the way, this was probably too dirty.


    Doesn¡¯t Professor McGonagall feel sick when she holds it?


    The Sorting Hat was placed on his head, and the Sorting Hat''s angry voice came out.


    "What a rude little wizard, just as arrogant as Slytherin!"


    John was embarrassed. He didn''t expect the Sorting Hat to know his thoughts.


    For this reason, he couldn''t help but curiously asked: "Is this Legilimency?"


    "Legilimency? The young wizard also knows this kind of advanced magic, but unfortunately not."


    As the hat of Gryffindor, the founder of the first generation, the Sorting Hat certainly does not use Legilimency, to be precise, it is a more advanced one.


    "It''s really hard to choose. You have courage and exploratory spirit, as well as hard work and tolerant love, shrewdness and ambition, and persistence in honor...This is very suitable for Slytherin."


    The Sorting Hat said to himself very embarrassedly, and John was stunned for a moment after hearing it.


    Wait, you didn¡¯t mention wisdom at all. Is this implying that you are stupid?


    It¡¯s too much.


    No, the point is how I got involved with Slytherin.


    I am not a pure-blood, and Slytherins are pure-blooded per capita, which is a natural opposition to me.


    As for ambition, John is very innocent. He just wants to become the next Dumbledore-level wizard. What''s wrong with that?


    Do you dare to say that you never said you wanted to be Superman when you were a child?


    At most, I want to dominate an academy. Isn''t this the same as becoming the class president? It''s a far-fetched ambition.


    Slander, absolutely slander!


    Unfortunately, no matter how hard he brainstormed, the Sorting Hat finally hesitated and shouted out the answer.


    "Slytherin!"


    "What?"


    John was dumbfounded. I am a Muggle-born person, and you sent me to Slytherin.


    Who doesn''t know that Slytherin is a pure-blood, and he can''t even be called a mixed-blood, at most he can be called a mudblood.


    Let yourself go. Doesn¡¯t this mean that you are going to be bullied?


    The Sorting Hat said calmly: "Don''t worry, little wizard, your honor will make Slytherin impressed by you."


    "I suspect you are retaliating for me saying bad things about you." John expressed doubts.


    The distribution of the Sorting Hat is absolute, and not even Dumbledore can change this.


    He had no way to change, so he had to walk towards Slytherin with heavy steps.


    Gryffindor cast two worried glances.


    Both Hermione and Neville were worried about their friends.


    "Sigh...life is not easy."


    Good to die, Slytherin only had a place next to Malfoy.


    After he walked over and sat down, Malfoy saw that he was so good-looking and polite, and thought he was some pure-blood child.


    After all, in Malfoy''s perception, purebloods are so elegant and would never think of Muggles.


    As a child of the Malfoy family, he is not willing to live in the ordinary world, so having more help would be a good thing for him.


    So he proudly extended his hand to make friends and said: "Draco Malfoy, the pure-blooded Malfoy of the Holy Twenty-eight."


    He raised his head proudly and looked at people through his nostrils.


    Like a male peacock eager to show off to a mate.


    John glanced at it, held it politely, and said calmly: "John Wick."


    Malfoy admired his cognitive behavior very much, unlike that Harry Potter.


    Although the other person was not a pure-blooded member of the Holy Twenty-Eight, he decided to treat this classmate well with such a discerning attitude.


    So he asked proudly: "Are you pure blood or mixed blood?"


    John glanced at his proud look and said calmly: "None of them."


    Malfoy''s expression froze, right?


    Aren¡¯t they all Muggles?


    "You are a mudblood."


    A word came to mind, and Malfoy said it subconsciously.


    The next second.


    His jaw was impacted, and then he saw the scene in front of him change.


    Crabbe''s screams and Goyle''s screams reached his ears.


    Then there was a commotion in the whole hospital, and then Professor McGonagall''s scolding.


    On Malfoy''s first day of school, he spent the whole night in the school hospital.


    ¡­


    The first Thursday of school.


    "Oh, life is always full of variables."


    "Ah, life, life is short and short."


    In the trophy room, John was holding a rag as elegant as a waiter holding a white handkerchief, wiping the medal with James Potter on it.


    Supervising Filch turned his head away unbearably.


    On the first day of school, he beat the school director''s son. It was an act of mercy for John to continue polishing medals here.


    Not to mention that he inserted the fork into the back of Goyle''s hand, pressed the little wizard''s head and touched the table intimately.


    Although it was because Malfoy insulted him first, this was too cruel.


    Most of Slytherin''s points had been deducted at the beginning of the semester, and Snape''s face was so gloomy that water was dripping from his face.


    If Dumbledore hadn''t interceded, John would have dropped out of school.

 Chapter 6：

    As punishment, John had to polish the trophies in the trophy room for two months.


    It is also because of this that John''s name resounded throughout Hogwarts as soon as school started.


    He is the most outstanding student this year.


    Mrs. Norris, Filch''s cat, licked the fur on her paws. Although this Maine Coon cat was big, it was ridiculously thin.


    John also finished his day''s work and waved to Loris.


    "Bye bye, Mrs. Loris, I will bring you some cat food tomorrow and see if you can lose weight."


    After saying hello, John left the trophy room first before Filch got angry.


    Returning to the Slytherin lounge, John silenced the chatter of the little wizard inside as soon as he entered.


    Every little wizard is afraid of his ferocious performance at the beginning of school, and some even call him the "boogeyman".


    Because of his hair and his fierce skills that day, he was called this nickname.


    The meaning is similar to that of evil spirits, which shows their fear of John.


    John didn''t take this to heart, he had his own purpose in fighting that fight.


    As a wizard from a Muggle family, if you don''t want to be Slytherin''s bully, it''s best to establish your own prestige.


    ?Obviously, he did.


    The price was that he lost his friends in Slytherin, but it was not without its benefits.


    He started a series of tasks called ¡®Night Demon¡¯. As long as you complete the night tour for 100 hours, you can complete it and you will be rewarded with a ¡®Night Demon¡¯ blessing.


    ¡­


    Returned to his room.


    Afraid of another conflict with someone else, John was given a single room.


    This makes him very satisfied, so he can also easily raise dogs and exercise.


    When three-month-old Tom is active, he jumps up and down in the room, and sometimes provokes Basil, the Snowy Owl.


    It¡¯s just that doing this usually results in a wing from Basil, and then he will continue to be beaten after a short time.


    The first thing he did after coming back was to start exercising.


    This is his daily homework, and it is also a way to accumulate magic power.


    [Strengthen your body: Improve your adaptability to magic through exercise, and absorb magic during the exercise. ¡¿


    "Where''s the magic apprentice we agreed on? Why do I feel like I''m about to become a berserker?"


    After the exercise, John touched his obviously enlarged muscles. Is it really good for a first grader to have eight-pack abs?


    Whose magic power is accumulated by exercising, but I have been doing this for many years and have developed a habit.


    Take a shower to end the day.


    Chapter 7 Snape and the top student


    The next day John went to the potions classroom.


    As soon as he sat down, there was a lot of space around him.


    When the Gryffindor people arrived, they saw John who stood out from the crowd.


    Hermione and Neville both looked over worriedly, and John shrugged and gave him a look that was okay.


    Class begins.


    Snape was like a walking greasy bat. The wind blew up his robes as he walked, as if he was wearing a blower.


    "This course doesn''t require you to wave your wand stupidly or recite incantations."


    Walking to the podium and standing still, Snape crossed his arms and looked around the students with sharp eyes.


    Immediately he began his opening remarks.


    "I can teach you how to confuse your mind and confuse your senses."


    "I will teach you to win fame and create glory."


    "I can even teach you how to live forever..."


    John curled his lips when he heard these words. If you could teach this, would Voldemort still get Horcruxes?


    Immediately, his eyes wandered to summon the panel. After training, his magic power increased somewhat.


    ¡­


    [Magic: Level 1 (20/100)]


    [Magic: Alajo Cave Opens (Level 3)]


    [Skills: Short Weapon Mastery (Level 7), Polearm Weapon Mastery (Level 6), Heavy Weapon Mastery (Level 3), Thermal Weapon Mastery (Level 1)]


    ¡¾Blessings: Physical fitness, quick attack, precision¡¿


    ¡­


    According to his calculation, he can get five points of magic power after training in one day.


    He wondered if he could get some dumbbells and put them in the room.


    He was distracted. Snape on the podium turned his eyes to John as he spoke, and he did not hide his disgust.


    He said with a sarcastic tone, "Perhaps some of you already have a certain reputation and a small amount of power when you first arrive at Hogwarts, so you can be so arrogant that you don''t listen to my lessons seriously!"


    John came back to his senses and saw Malfoy''s gloating expression next to him. He picked up the quill on the table expressionlessly.


    Just such an action made Malfoy''s smile stop abruptly.


    Although Snape hated John, there was someone even more annoying here.


    He did not hesitate to point the finger at Harry Potter, the savior.


    "Mr. Potter."


    "Tell me what would happen if you added narcissus root powder to mugwort infusion."


    Harry Potter was a boarding child in a Muggle family some time ago, so of course he wouldn''t know, so he shook his head innocently.


    But Snape was determined to ask him, ignoring Hermione who raised her hands high next to her.


    Continuing to ask aggressively: "Mr. Potter, if I want a bezoar, do you know where to find it?"


    "I don''t know, teacher."


    "What is the difference between Aconitum scaphoides and Aconitum wolfsbane?"


    "have no idea."


    After asking and answering, everyone knew that Snape was not interested in the Savior.


    John couldn''t help but laugh when he saw this scene.


    This is a famous scene after all.


    It was this smile that made Snape''s hatred transfer again.


    "Mr. Wick, maybe you can tell Mr. Potter the answer to the question just now." Snape turned to look at John.


    John looked confused as to why he had his own role.


    [Ding, trigger the plot mission, complete Professor Snape¡¯s question, and get the blessing: Academic Master]


    [Xueba: 2 hours a day to enhance learning efficiency]


    Can this also trigger a mission?


    John''s eyes were blank for a while. He quickly came back to his senses and recalled this paragraph carefully.


    It was a coincidence that he couldn''t remember many things, but he still remembered the famous Snape''s Three Questions.


    So he stood up and said in a neither humble nor condescending manner: "You can make a living **** decoction by adding narcissus root powder and mugwort extract."


    "Bezoars can be found in goats'' stomachs."


    "There is no difference between Aconitum scaphoides and Aconitum wolfsbane. They are both the same plant."


    After answering three questions confidently, John showed a reserved smile.


    At this moment, the whole classroom fell silent.


    Malfoy, who wanted to see John make a fool of himself, smiled stiffly. Snape was a little surprised, but it was more out of disgust that he had not achieved his goal.


    He said coldly: "Sit down, Slytherin will gain 5 points, Gryffindor will lose 5 points."


    Angry and angry, Slytherin must be given extra points, and Gryffindor must be deducted.


    John shrugged and sat down, while his mind reminded him to get the blessing of the top student.


    Snape''s unvented anger successfully spread to other students, and Malfoy, who had just been gloating about his misfortune, was frightened to the point of being as obedient as a foal.


    And Harry, Ron and other little lions looked at John as if they were looking at a hero.


    After Potions class ended, the Slytherins went out in groups.


    John seemed alone in the team.


    ¡­


    Dining in the lobby.


    John couldn''t help but sigh when he looked at the so-called British delicacies. Even after eating it for so many years, he still couldn''t help but miss Chinese delicacies occasionally.


    Hermione came to John and watched John torturing the skinned potatoes with a fork. She couldn''t help but asked worriedly: "John, are you okay?"


    Hermione was very worried about John''s situation in Slytherin, but she obviously underestimated John.


    When John was struggling with why someone would eat potato peelings together, he said casually when he heard this: "Of course, don''t you see they are all afraid of me?"


    However, in order to comfort Hermione, John decided to put aside his grudge with Malfoy.


    Glancing at Malfoy passing by, John stretched out his hand to stop him.


    "Malfoy."


    Malfoy stopped, watched John approaching with vigilance, and subconsciously took a step back.


    Feeling that he was so embarrassed, he became angry and said: "Wick, what do you want to do, you..."


    "If you dare to say so, I will send you to the school hospital." John smiled kindly, but Malfoy couldn''t help but stand on end.


    John patted his shoulder and comforted him: "Don''t worry, after all, I''m not a devil. We are all classmates. We can''t see each other when we look up, so I won''t go too far."


    After saying that, he smiled at the two lackeys next to Malfoy, making Crabbe and Goyle shudder and nod hurriedly.


    "See, Crabbe and Goyle both feel the same way, so let''s make peace."


    Malfoy looked at the two followers and said angrily: "You two idiots."


    Looking at John''s extended hand, he said harshly: "I refuse to be friends with you, and don''t think you can be arrogant just because you defeated me in a sneak attack. Wizards should use magic to decide the outcome, not fists!"


    John took his hand back indifferently. After listening to what he said, he immediately said: "Okay, let''s find a place and have an honest fight. Don''t nobles like duels? I''ll satisfy you."


    These words made Malfoy panic, and his neck still hurts.


    He immediately stopped talking, lowered his head as if he hadn''t heard, and left dejectedly.


    John sat back and said to Hermione who was stunned: "Look, it''s totally fine."


    Hermione nodded confusedly, is this okay?


    But the brain circuit of a top student is always special, so she discussed potions with John.


    John was so confused that he ate up the food in a few mouthfuls, leaving the potato with the skin behind, and left in despair.


    After all, he only knows those three, and he knows nothing about the others.


    A large number of owls flew into the Great Hall, and Neville received a memory ball.


    ¡­


    One thing that is very good about Hogwarts is that the classes are short and the breaks are long, with weekends off on Saturdays and Sundays.

 Chapter 7：

    Using weekends to exercise, John carried a stone as big as a person''s head and ran by the Black Lake.


    "It feels so good to be able to see the magic power increase."


    Seeing the growth of data, John felt like he was playing a game.


    He has not forgotten the dangers of the Harry Potter world, and campus life will not be stable for long.


    He had already seen Professor Quirrell during class this week, and remembered the choking stench, which was really impressive.


    In his previous life, John had watched the movie and knew little about the original work.


    I have almost forgotten the rest of the plot. One of the few things I remember is that Quirrell has Voldemort on his head.


    I didn¡¯t recognize him last time at the Leaky Cauldron, but I recognized him this time.


    I just don¡¯t know how the frightened Dark Lord can bear that stench.


    I can¡¯t remember the details, I just remember that Quirrell was possessed by Voldemort in the end and was defeated by Harry.


    John secretly said: "This danger cannot be ignored, and we must improve our strength as soon as possible."


    Reality is not a novel, a little bit of danger is enough to be fatal.


    Throwing the stone away and looking at the dirty clothes, he thought about where he could get some weight-bearing equipment.


    ¡­


    The second week of school.


    The second impressive course in the wizarding world is here.


    Flying lessons.


    Chapter 8 Flight and Duel


    An old broomstick is placed at the feet of every little wizard.


    Mrs. Huo Qi dressed up smartly and taught every little wizard.


    Qian warned and told to be careful, but something happened.


    Neville lost control and rushed directly into the sky, and the memory ball fell down.


    Although a free fall was buffered, the arm was still broken.


    Mrs. Huo Qi no longer cared about teaching, and took Neville to the school hospital for treatment.


    The young wizards from the two colleges were left looking at each other.


    Malfoy picked up Neville''s memory ball. Taking the memory ball, he started to challenge Harry and wanted to tease Harry. However, McGonagall unexpectedly discovered Harry''s talent as a seeker.


    John did not participate. Firstly, he knew that Harry was there, and secondly, he was still competing with the broom.


    After trying several times, John finally flew.


    Hermione wanted to stop him from breaking the rules like those two people, but she failed and could only stomp her feet in anger.


    Although he was shaky at first, after getting used to it after a while, John finally stabilized himself.


    [Ding, get the blessing: pilot]


    [Pilot: Increase the flying speed of the broom and increase the control of the broom]


    "Is this possible?"


    After John stabilizes, he can start flying freely.


    Snape, who was passing by, saw his performance, snorted coldly and turned around to leave.


    Since ancient times, flying has been the ability that humans have longed for.


    After mastering the ability to fly, John flew until the end of get out of class before reluctantly landing.


    At dinner time, John met Malfoy.


    Malfoy led two followers, changed his previous timidity, and said arrogantly: "Wick, don''t you want to duel with me? I challenge you now. At 11:30 in the evening, I will display the trophy on the third floor. The room is waiting for you.¡±


    After saying that, Malfoy left with his two followers like he was winning a cock.


    John watched him leave as if he were a fool, and muttered: "Has this kid heard too many songs by Liang Jingru? He is so courageous."


    Don¡¯t you know that you have to clean the trophy room?


    Carrying a bag of cat food sent by Mrs. Wick, John went to the trophy room as usual.


    Mrs. Norris sat at the door, her red glass eyes saw John and meowed.


    During this time, John had basically become familiar with Mrs. Norris, and he opened the cat food and poured it out to Mrs. Norris.


    After John finished wiping the trophy, Mrs. Norris also finished eating.


    He reached out to pick up Mrs. Norris, took out a comb from his pocket, and combed out Mrs. Norris''s knotted hair.


    Mrs. Norris enjoyed this very much and purred comfortably.


    Filch probably went to catch the students. After knowing that John would not cheat, he became accustomed to letting John clean the trophy room alone.


    "I''ll just see what you''re going to do."


    Knowing that Malfoy would not overestimate his ability to challenge him, John was ready to see what the other party was up to.


    Anyway, I am punished to clean here, so I don¡¯t mind going back later.


    It was half past eleven.


    I didn''t expect Malfoy, but I did expect whispers.


    Four people walked in outside the trophy display room, the three little ones from the protagonist group plus a wild Neville.


    Neville was locked out for several hours because the treatment arm forgot the password for the rest room. Finally, the three little ones met him when they came out.


    After the four people came in, they also saw John. Both of them were stunned when they met.


    "Why are you here?" John looked confused.


    Harry was also confused and said, "It was Malfoy who invited us here. Are you his helper?"


    John looked at Harry who was suddenly alert and said speechlessly, "Do you think Malfoy''s first meal of school was in vain?"


    This made sense, leaving Harry speechless.


    Four Gryffindors and one Slytherin.


    The five people stared at each other, and Harry reacted angrily: "We were tricked by Malfoy!"


    Ron also said angrily: "Despicable Slytherin... John, I''m not talking about you."


    With that incident at the beginning of the school year, John''s one-on-three heroics successfully became the only Slytherin that Gryffindor liked.


    When they mention John Wick among the four major houses, their first reaction is that the sorting hat is broken. This is obviously Gryffindor.


    Even the little lions of Gryffindor felt this way. The Weasley twins thought that the hat must be blinded by too much dust, so they made a bunch of detergent to wash the Sorting Hat.


    While a few people were communicating, they heard Filch''s voice outside.


    John immediately understood Malfoy''s intention and wanted to catch them traveling at night.


    Harry also reacted and said in shock: "No, it''s Filch, let''s run!"


    The four of them couldn''t care less and hurriedly ran outside.


    Among them, Neville and Hermione each grabbed one of John''s hands and dragged him out.


    It can only be said that it is not unreasonable for these two people to enter Gryffindor, the famous house of reckless men.


    Without giving John a chance to explain, he turned the originally innocent John into a fugitive.


    John followed helplessly, and by the way, he reached out and grabbed Neville, who almost fell, to prevent Neville from falling flat on the ground.


    Several people fled all the way, with Filch hot on their heels.


    From time to time, a cat meows to remind Filch.


    John knew it was Mrs. Norris who was reminding him, so he couldn''t help but cursed: "The cat''s food is all in vain."


    Thanks to the fact that she had fed him so much cat food, Mrs. Loris did not hesitate to betray her at the critical moment.


    Several people ran all the way from the trophy display room to the vicinity of the Charms classroom.


    After running so far, the four little wizards who lacked exercise were leaning against the cold wall and breathing heavily.


    John was the only one who didn''t blush or breath.


    Strength VS Magic, the second game.


    Strength wins.


    ¡­


    Hermione complained breathlessly: "I - told - you."


    "Malfoy lied to you, you understand. He had no intention of dueling you at all. He must have revealed the information to Filch."


    Harry also realized this, but the little boy''s pride prevented him from speaking out.


    They had to go back to the Gryffindor common room first. If they were caught, they would be expelled.


    "Despicable Malfoy!" Harry cursed secretly.


    They want to leave, but things are often not that simple.


    The classroom in front creaked, and Peeves dressed as a clown jumped out of it.


    As soon as they saw several little wizards, they screamed strangely.


    Harry''s heart dropped when he saw Peeves, and he begged, "Peeves, please, you will cause us to be expelled."


    "I''m going to tell Filch to arrest you all. This is for your own good."


    Ron tried to threaten, but it was useless. He was so angry that he reached out and hit Peeves.


    This was like poking a hornet''s nest. Peeves suddenly shouted, and Filch was attracted.


    John glanced at Peeves and couldn''t help but get angry.


    No wonder Peeves is so disliked and deserves a beating.


    When Peeves saw John, he thought of how fiercely this man beat people when he was in school, and he was also afraid of seeing the Bloody Barrow.


    "When this time is over, let''s see if I can get rid of Peeves."


    When running past Peeves, John fiercely stretched out his thumb with his right hand and scratched his neck.


    He remembered that there seemed to be a magic that was very effective against Peeves, and he must learn it to take revenge.


    Peeves didn''t know what this action meant.


    Several people came to the end of the corridor, which was a locked door.


    The door that couldn''t be opened made Ron sob in despair: "It''s over."


    "Get out of the way, Alajo opens!"


    John took out the wand hidden in his sleeve and cast a spell on the door.


    With a click, the door lock opened.


    Several people hurriedly entered and closed the door, carefully lying on the door and listening.


    Filch outside met Peeves, who teased him a lot.


    Filch was furious and cursed angrily.


    John looked around the room boredly, but as soon as he turned around, he saw three huge heads.


    The huge body almost filled the entire room, and the six big ferocious eyes on the head were staring at them, as if they were surprised.


    After swallowing, John''s voice was slightly trembling, "Hermione, Harry, Ron, Neville, I think you should take a look at this."


    After hearing his words, several people looked back and froze on the spot.


    Death and Filch, needless to say, Filch is more amiable.


    So John didn''t hesitate, reached out and touched the door handle and opened the door.

 Chapter 8：

    "Run!" He shouted to remind the four people who were frozen. John dragged out Neville, who was closest to him and his legs were weak. The remaining people also hurriedly ran out.


    Bang.


    The door was closed.


    Chapter 9 Lessons and Magic Upgrades


    A few people ran away, regardless of whether Filch was in the corridor or not.


    Fortunately, they were lucky. Filch went to find someone else, and they ran all the way back to the door of the Gryffindor lounge.


    The fat lady in the oil painting on the door asked in surprise: "Where have you been?"


    "Stop asking, open the door quickly."


    The few people who were running around and sweating profusely turned back with lingering fear, fearing that the big monster would chase them out.


    Harry said the secret signal Pig Nose and opened the door to go in.


    "Wait a minute John, aren''t you from Slytherin?"


    Just as he was about to go in, Harry remembered that John was a Slytherin.


    Only then did John remember that he was not a Gryffindor student, so he had to watch a few people enter the Gryffindor lounge.


    After the door closed, he ignored the Fat Lady''s surprise that Gryffindors were mixed with Slytherins.


    He walked back alone.


    On the way back, he saw Malfoy.


    Maybe he wanted to see if his plan was successful, but Malfoy didn''t expect that he would meet John.


    When he turned around and was about to go back, he was stopped by John with a sprint. With the absolute advantage of being a head higher, John gave Malfoy a wall-dong.


    He said with an unkind expression: "Kid Malfoy, you don''t want the dean to know about your night outing, right?"


    Malfoy glanced around subconsciously. They were the only two people in the entire corridor.


    Not to mention his followers Crabbe and Goyle, who were still sleeping soundly in their warm beds.


    "What, what are you going to do? It''s obviously you traveling at night." Malfoy was frightened by John''s aura.


    John sneered, "I don''t usually hold grudges. I usually avenge them on the spot. What do you think I should do?"


    Before Malfoy could react, John''s right hand had already covered what Malfoy was about to say.


    With a flick of her left hand, the wand slipped out of the sleeve that had been modified by Mrs. Wick''s skillful hands.


    "You know, except for the use of magic spells, the material of the wand itself is also very hard."


    The wand swayed in front of Malfoy''s eyes. His wand was narrow at the top and wide at the bottom, and the head looked like chopsticks.


    The wand paused near Malfoy''s eyeballs from time to time, as if it was about to pierce in the next second.


    This made Malfoy''s body tremble uncontrollably.


    "Shhh - keep your voice down, don''t let Filch hear it. You must know that there are many torture instruments used to punish people in Filch''s office."


    The voice that echoed in his ears like a demon made Malfoy regret, why did he provoke such a madman.


    The wand in his hand wavered for a while, and John quickly clenched his fist and punched Malfoy in the stomach.


    This punch almost made Malfoy vomit, and he huddled in the corridor holding his stomach.


    "Remember, don''t try to plot against me in the future."


    John looked at him condescendingly, turned around and walked away for a few steps, then looked back at Malfoy, who was still holding his stomach and unable to move.


    He still relented. If Filch caught him, Slytherin would lose points again.


    I don¡¯t want Slytherin to be at the bottom of the four major colleges every year.


    Stepping forward to help the man up, John said to him seriously: "We are all from the same college, there is no need to be tit-for-tat."


    Malfoy''s face turned pale and his lips were trembling. How could a weakling like him resist John''s punch.


    John was still minding his own business and said: "To be fair, we are all Slytherins. Why can''t we get along well with each other? As long as you don''t mess with me, I won''t mess with you. Maybe we can still be friends."


    For Malfoy, John''s impression is that of a spoiled child.


    Malfoy has been taught pure-blood supremacy since he was a child, and John wouldn''t blame him for this.


    Or in other words, if the other party hadn''t kept his eyes open and provoked him, he wouldn''t have done anything to Malfoy.


    ¡­


    "Purebred."


    Arriving in front of a wet stone wall, John spoke the password.


    The door to the Slytherin common room opened and he placed Malfoy on the sofa in the common room.


    I don¡¯t know who designed the lounge.


    The lounge is narrow and low, with some bones and bronze used for decoration. The overall tone is dark, which makes the lounge look dark and cold without any warmth.


    The black lake was sparkling, and a giant squid swam past the window.


    John whispered to Malfoy: "Remember what I said, we may not be friends, but we should not be enemies."


    Malfoy held his stomach and stared at John with his eyes, not knowing how much he listened to his words.


    After waving his hand, John turned around and returned to his room without saying anything else.


    After a day of training, his magic value reached 65, and it wouldn''t take too long to upgrade.


    After washing and going to bed, he lay on the bed and recalled what the big dog with three heads was called. Under the big dog, he saw the trap door.


    It seems to be related to the three little ones.


    I remember there was a weakness, maybe it was music or something.


    After thinking about it, he fell asleep.


    ¡­


    The next day, Malfoy walked past John as if nothing was wrong.


    It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t continue to provoke John. It should be that his previous words had an effect.


    Seeing that Harry and Ron were still at Hogwarts, Malfoy couldn''t believe it.


    Harry and Ron were discussing what was hidden in the trap panel under the big dog.


    Harry remembered the reports about the theft of Gringotts, and then told about the small bag he and Hagrid saw when they went to Gringotts. The two little cats brainstormed conspiracy theories.


    And Hermione went back to quarrel with Harry and Ron yesterday, and now she doesn''t want to deal with them.


    Hermione came to John, sat down angrily and complained: "Those two arrogant guys, we were almost bitten to death by a big dog, and they actually found it very interesting."


    "Oh my god, why would there be such a stupid person, and this person is still my classmate."


    Hermione whispered in her ears, John was used to it.


    At this time, all you need to do is listen.


    Neville also came over, being around John gave him a sense of security.


    If John hadn''t been here yesterday, he would probably have become the fresh excrement of the big dog in the morning.


    It was a rare sight for two Gryffindors and Slytherins to mix together.


    After finishing breakfast, John did not forget to go for some exercise.


    He didn''t want to waste such a good time in the morning.


    John¡¯s daily routine;


    After dinner in the morning, I went for a run around the Black Lake.


    Push-ups and frog jumps at noon.


    After dinner, we went to the trophy room and then returned to the room to do push-ups and sit-ups while studying.


    The day was full of arrangements. Occasionally, I would relax and take Tom and Basil for a walk around the Forbidden Forest.


    It was just bad luck that John was caught by Hagrid.


    Without entering the Forbidden Forest, Hagrid only gave a verbal warning.


    John didn''t take this to heart. On the contrary, he became familiar with the big dog Yaya from time to time.


    Yaya was so worthless that he fell under Tom''s dog food.


    ¡­


    [Ding, the magic power has been upgraded successfully, the current magic power is level 2]


    Jogging by the Black Lake, John took out a towel and wiped the sweat from his face, showing off a bright smile.


    "Finally upgraded, then I can start magic training."


    The magic power has reached level 2, but there is currently only one magic spell.


    However, practicing the lock-picking spell doesn''t seem to have much effect. He needs to learn a new spell.


    With the blessing of a top student, John¡¯s learning ability is also amazing.


    Before the Charms class began, he learned the Levitation Charm.


    Holding the wand, he cast a spell on a leaf that fell in front of him.


    "Wingardium Leviosa"


    He could feel the magic power in his body disappearing a little, and the leaves in front of him were floating under the influence of the magic spell.


    [Magic: Level 2 (10/500)]


    [Magic: Alajo Cave Opening (Level 3), Floating Spell (Level 1)]


    [Skills: Short Weapon Mastery (Level 7), Polearm Weapon Mastery (Level 6), Heavy Weapon Mastery (Level 3), Thermal Weapon Mastery (Level 1)]


    [Blessings: physical fitness, speed attack, accuracy, academic mastery, pilot, long-distance running]


    Although it is only level 1, it can only be done with light objects such as floating leaves.


    But it still made John smile, and at the same time he also put his mind to the restricted book area.


    Compared to floating spells, he prefers electric welding, no... waves.


    If he wants to go to the forbidden book area, he can try it in the next two months.


    After completing the night tour mission, you can survive and earn the mission reward.


    With a punishment on you, it makes sense to go to the restricted book area and clean it yourself, right?


    Chapter 10 Transfiguration Lesson and Tabby Cat


    There is a Transfiguration class on Monday.


    When John got up, he first saw Tom''s passionate tongue.


    He got up in a daze and walked to the table and put a big spoonful of dog food for Tom. John went to brush his teeth and wash his face.


    Looking at himself in the mirror, John felt like he had forgotten something.


    "Oops, today is Transfiguration class!"


    John had a late night outing last night and fell asleep after returning from exercise.


    He walked out in a hurry and saw the alarm clock that had fallen to the ground with Tom''s saliva on it.


    No wonder I didn¡¯t hear the alarm clock ringing. It turned out that Tom was using it as a teething toy.


    Putting on the wizard''s robes, when John walked out of the dormitory, the Slytherin common room was already empty.


    In the corridor, he began to envy the Weasley twins.


    Because they can always find convenient shortcuts. Fortunately, John is also in good physical condition.

 Chapter 9：

    When we got to the lobby, there was still time to have breakfast.


    Hermione was still looking around, but when she saw John coming, she waved to say hello to John.


    John sat next to Hermione and glanced at Hermione who was still having a cold war with Harry and Ron. He didn''t say anything.


    "Where''s Neville, did he oversleep or get lost?"


    From what John knew, Neville was often lost and always lost.


    "His toad is missing and he is looking for it in the Gryffindor common room." Hermione ate the buttered bread with some crumbs on the corners of her mouth.


    She slowed down specially to wait for John.


    Otherwise, at her usual speed, she would already be on her way to the classroom.


    John cut the omelette and put it in his mouth. He said helplessly: "Okay, I think I know what to give Neville for Christmas. He needs a cage to keep Leif well locked up."


    Noticing the crumbs in the corner of Hermione''s mouth, John pointed to the corner of his mouth to signal Hermione.


    After Hermione reacted, her little face seemed to be covered with blush.


    When John had almost finished eating, Neville finally came out of the lost place.


    This was the fourth time Neville had gotten lost, and John thought he should get him a copy of the Marauder''s Map.


    After sitting down, Neville took out the memory ball and looked at the red memory ball in confusion.


    When something is forgotten, the memory ball will turn red.


    But Neville never knew what he had forgotten.


    John looked him up and down and said, "Neville, you may not be able to eat breakfast this time."


    "Why?"


    Neville was depressed. He finally got to the hall.


    Looking at Neville with sympathy, John held out two fingers: "Two reasons, one is that class is about to start, and the other is that you need to go back to the dormitory."


    "Because you forgot to wear your coat."


    Neville finally remembered what he had forgotten, and he stopped caring about eating and was anxious on the dazzling moving stairs.


    ¡­


    John came to the Transfiguration Classroom. He felt very regretful that he was detained in the last Transfiguration class because of a fight and did not participate.


    He was very interested in the Transfiguration class, but he couldn¡¯t remember the details clearly.


    After arriving in the classroom, the green of Slytherin and the red of Gryffindor were clearly distinguishable. He and Hermione sat down separately.


    Whether in the magical world or outside, students always keep the front row secret.


    The few remaining seats were in the front row, and John walked over to take a seat.


    Suddenly, a tabby cat appeared in his sight.


    The tabby cat was just like this on the podium. The pattern on its face was very strange, like a pair of square glasses.


    As a plush lover, John admitted that he was moved.


    Although he vaguely remembered the appearance of a cat in some plot, his body was a step ahead of his thinking.


    Taking out the cat strip for Mrs. Norris from his pocket, John came to the tabby cat and started to get it with a smile on his face.


    Just such a move not only stunned the little wizards in both houses.


    Even tabby cats do.


    "This is a cat strip, do you want to try it?"


    John himself couldn''t imagine why he sounded like an uncle kidnapping children.


    It was only after he took action that he received looks of awe and admiration.


    The tabby cat reacted and got rid of his restraints, jumped down from the podium and transformed into an older cat lady.


    "Mr. Wick, I think you should find a place to sit down now instead of being like a log here."


    Professor McGonagall maintained her image, and the square glasses made John finally know the origin of the tabby cat''s pattern.


    John stopped angrily, remembering the story about the cat.


    Professor McGonagall''s Animagus form, a tabby cat with strange patterns.


    Depressed and walking back to his place, John felt that he would have a psychological shadow.


    I secretly swore that when I pet a cat in the future, I will pay attention to whether it is an Animagus.


    If the other person turns into a greasy man while masturbating, it will be over.


    Hearing the snickering, John looked back, and when his gaze swept over him, Slytherin was silent for an instant.


    The little wizard of Gryffindor cast an admiring look at him. Harry, the savior, opened his mouth slightly, as if it was the first time he saw someone more reckless than himself.


    Hermione lowered her head and snickered, but was betrayed by the trembling brown curly hair, which swayed like a little lion.


    With this episode, the little wizard''s impression of John changed.


    It turns out that this boy also has a cute side.


    ?Transformation class learns to change objects.


    Looking at the paper clip box, John tried to turn it into a mouse.


    Unfortunately, transformation is difficult to control.


    After John tried many times, he finally lit up the magic spell.


    Although it is still level 1, it still successfully completed the transformation before the end of get out of class.


    Looking at the lifeless mouse in front of me, it was so different from the first time Professor McGonagall became a water glass.


    "Five points for Slytherin."


    As the first person to finish, Professor McGonagall gave John extra points.


    The work that seemed bad to John was satisfactory to Professor McGonagall.


    As a beginner, it is already very good to miss one class.


    Because of the difficulty of transformation, even Miss Know-It-All Hermione has not completed it.


    After class, as soon as John left, Hermione trotted after him.


    "how did you do it?"


    Using the instinct of a top student to ask questions tirelessly, Hermione was very upset that she had not completed her transformation.


    John couldn''t say that he had cheats. He could only say that he had seen Professor McGonagall''s demonstration before enrolling.


    Fortunately, Miss Know-It-All did not continue asking questions for too long.


    While in the corridor, John stared at the armor.


    "John, what are you looking at?" Hermione stopped and asked.


    Behind John, the enchanted figure in the oil painting also came closer, with the same curious look on his face.


    John touched his smooth chin and said to himself: "This thing seems to be a good weight."


    Hearing him muttering to himself, Sir Oil Painting opened his mouth wide. What kind of little wizard would think of carrying a heavy load?


    John has always been a man who dared to take action. He set his sights on the medieval armor, or to be precise, the sword in the armor''s hand.


    Although armor is also a good choice for carrying weight, it is unfortunately too large and inconvenient to move.


    On the contrary, the sword can be carried directly on the back, and can also be used as exercise equipment when not running.


    "Take the sword away at night."


    There was a look of excitement in his eyes, which made Armor panic a little.


    Apart from the Gryffindor lounge, Hermione usually goes to the library the most.


    Miss Know-It-All has a thirst for knowledge about everything except divination.


    John was also pulled over, mainly for the convenience of familiarizing himself with the location of the restricted book area.


    Picking up a copy of "The Tales of Beedle the Bard", he began to show off.


    The library has strict rules.


    If you make a noise in the library, the administrator, Ms. Irma Pince, will let you know.


    Just now, John saw Neville, who had eaten too many beans at noon, being chased and beaten with a broom.


    John sympathizes with this.


    The time has come at night.


    After John finished cleaning the trophy display room, he quietly came to the armor in the corridor.


    Poor Mr. Armor, he woke up the next day and found that his sword was missing.


    This matter once became an unsolved mystery in Hogwarts.


    Only Mr. Filch swore that it was the Weasley twins who did it.


    Chapter 11 Night Tour and Forbidden Book Zone


    "This sword is quite handy."


    Basil turned his round head, as if thinking about where John got the sword.


    Raising its wings and slapping Tom''s drooling dog''s mouth away, Basil flew coldly out of Tom''s reach.


    John is holding a sword in both hands. This is a weapon of medieval knight armor. It seems to be almost as high as his shoulders.


    Maybe when I grow up, this sword will be just right.


    Grasping the hilt of the sword firmly, John used all his strength to lift the sword.


    This is a common knight''s sword. The blade is as wide as a palm and made of steel.


    The weight is very heavy. At least for John now, this sword is a very good choice as a weight.


    Using the big sword as a weight, he raised the big sword and started his exercise.


    He found a rope and tied the sword body behind his back, and started doing push-ups.


    If you work hard, you will be rewarded. After John woke up the next day, his magic power increased by 10 points this time.


    [Magic: Level 2 (20/500)]


    [Magic spells: Alajo Cave Opening (Level 3), Floating Curse (Level 1), Transformation Curse (Level 1)]


    [Skills: Short Weapon Mastery (Level 7), Great Sword Mastery (Level 3), Hot Weapon Mastery (Level 1)]


    [Blessings: physical fitness, speed attack, accuracy, academic mastery, pilot, long-distance running]


    His skills have changed. Heavy Weapon Mastery and Polearm Mastery have disappeared, replaced by Greatsword Mastery.


    "This weapon does meet the requirements of long handle and heavy weight."


    After carefully looking at the sword, John suddenly realized.


    The combination of two weapon proficiencies, the Great Sword Mastery, gave him a sense of familiarity as soon as he started using it.


    He performed a basic set of chopping, slashing and stabbing with his big sword.


    Just like a knight who has studied for many years, his current level is such that knights will exclaim when they see him.


    The level of skills is similar to that of spells.


    ?Level 1 is just getting started, it¡¯s the kind of thing where you can perform a set of postures when you first get started.


    Level 2 basic level, able to apply what has been learned.


    Level 3 is medium, which can be said to be a good player. It is no problem to use a dozen or so of the same size.


    Level 4 professional, similar to a professional killer, is no longer just a few hits, but a real weapon.


    Level 5 teachers can apply what they have learned well and have their own unique insights.

 Chapter 10：

    Level 6 Master Level, coming out with your own style, in other words, reaching the pinnacle.


    Level 7 Grandmaster is completely unconventional and returns to his original nature. Even a short pencil can explode with the lethality of a dagger.


    John, who has reached level 7 in short weapon proficiency, can be called a master. He can use a pencil to kill three flies in one second.


    The two weapon proficiency skills disappeared. John did not feel that he had forgotten any skills. On the contrary, his application of weapons became more profound.


    Great Sword Mastery should be a synthesis of two weapon branches, so it doesn¡¯t feel unfamiliar.


    But he still couldn''t help complaining, "I''m a wizard and it''s useless for you to give me this."


    Currently, for John, blessing is the first, magic is second, spell is third, and weapon proficiency is fourth.


    After practicing the transformation spell for a while, John went to class.


    After turning on the blessing of Xueba, he can always absorb knowledge quickly.


    After observing the layout again with Hermione in the library, he wanted to start his own plan at night.


    ¡­


    The fifth floor corridor of Hogwarts at night.


    The portraits on the wall were drowsy, and the medieval armor without weapons had a stick used as a weapon.


    "Lumos"


    "Hey."


    "Turn out the **** light."


    "Oh woo woo."


    The sudden light made the oil painters scream in dissatisfaction.


    John walked through the corridor and came to the library on the fifth floor.


    The library closes at eight o''clock in the evening, and now no one else will show up except night owls.


    Thousands of books gather into thousands of bookshelves, and hundreds of narrow passages make this place a sea of ??books.


    Deep inside is the Forbidden Book Zone, John¡¯s destination for this trip.


    Turning off the light on the wand, John came to the door of the forbidden book area.


    A simple door bolt is like a decoration, it only serves to guard against gentlemen and villains.


    Unfortunately, Mr. John Wick is going to be a villain today.


    Snap.


    With a gentle pull, the door to the forbidden book area opened easily.


    John needs to be very careful. He doesn''t have Harry''s invisibility cloak, so he can only be careful.


    Fortunately, his daily exercise played a big role. He stepped into the restricted book area without making a sound, and saw many sealed books.


    It¡¯s not that these banned books cannot be studied, they are sealed in the forbidden book area because they are too dangerous.


    There are also some black magic books that are not suitable for students to study. They are also here.


    But it¡¯s not impossible to obtain books in restricted areas through formal methods.


    If you can get a note from the professor, you can enter the restricted book area to borrow.


    John thought about the dean who could kill a fly between his eyebrows every time he saw him, and he felt that it would be more reliable to do it himself.


    After confirming that no one was there, John lit up his wand.


    He looked around in the restricted book area for the book he wanted.


    He came here to find the book with the Disillusionment Curse.


    It¡¯s just that it still takes some time in this ocean of books.


    "Powerful potion?"


    Seeing a book, John took it out curiously and looked at it.


    This is a book about potions, which records many kinds of potions.


    Among them are truth serum and compound potions.


    After looking at it twice, John put the book back.


    Although it is amazing that the compound potion can transform into another person, it is a bit nauseating to take the hair from other people and put it in it.


    Continuing to search, he saw a black and silver book.


    After touching it, John thought for a while but still didn''t open it.


    There may be some black magic curses in these books, so you should look for what you want.


    After a round of searching, he finally found the record about the Disguise Curse.


    After going through "Advanced Black Magic Revealed", he found "Advanced Charms", which contained not only the Disguise Curse, but also advanced spells such as Apparition.


    Closing the book, John prepared to leave.


    When he was about to leave the restricted book area, he stopped.


    He turned to look at the strange book, still out of curiosity.


    So he tentatively took out the book and opened it with curiosity...


    "ah-!"


    John covered his ears and hurriedly closed the book, but it was already too late.


    The sound here spread out and alarmed Filch.


    Filch, who was patrolling outside to catch the little wizard, ran away and quickly ran towards the library.


    He is obviously a squib, but he has a strong body that has been cultivated for many years.


    "I found you!"


    Filch held the night light and sniffed with his hooked nose, like a hunting dog.


    The cat''s meow came from the bookshelf in the distance, and Filch''s face showed excitement.


    He and Mrs. Norris had a clear understanding of each other and ran towards the bookshelf.


    Filch left the library door with his front foot, and John walked out from the bookshelf on the other side and left in a grand manner.


    When leaving, he gave a thumbs up to Mrs. Norris, who was elegantly licking her hair on the bookshelf.


    As expected, not a single piece of cat food was fed in vain. The coordination between making noises and making noises was really perfect.


    ¡­


    After returning to the dormitory, John couldn''t wait to start practicing.


    So much so that when I got up the next day, my eyes looked like pandas.


    After practicing for three days, he finally saw the pattern of the first level of the Disguise Curse.


    Efforts will eventually pay off.


    The next day, John saw six long-eared owls carrying slender packages flying towards Harry Potter in the Great Hall, and by the way, Harry''s uneaten bacon came into close contact with the floor.


    Ding, Minerva McGonagall doesn''t want to talk to you, and threw a handful of Nimbus 2000 at you.


    Mr. Savior is about to start playing Quidditch.


    At the same time, Nimbus 2000 also arrived with a letter from the older cat girl, asking him to go to Quidditch training class.


    Although Harry didn''t understand much, he had an almost instinctive talent for flying.


    Unable to conceal his inner joy, he shared the letter with Ron.


    Ron was very envious. The best broomstick he had ever touched was the one used by his brother Charlie Weasley during his Quidditch days.


    Compared with this one, that one is rubbish.


    Harry and Ron hurriedly left the Great Hall, ready to unpack and take a look before the first lesson.


    Meet love at the corner.


    The savior met the evil Slytherin.


    The boss, Malfoy, was teasing, no, provoking his lifelong enemy as always.


    John ate the bacon pie and just looked at it casually.


    Compared with the feud between Slytherin and Gryffindor, he cared more about the hard texture of the bacon patties. He suspected that there were uncooked stones in them.


    "Okay, how long are you going to keep fighting with them?"


    Regretfully putting down the bacon pie, opposite John was Hermione who had already peeked at Harry and the others three times.


    Hermione said angrily: "Unless they apologize to me, don''t even think about it."


    "It will probably take a while." John felt that both Harry and Ron had probably forgotten about Hermione.


    Neville was struggling with his red memory ball again, and John had to remind him that it was best to change into a pair of pants during Charms class, after all, this was not a slumber party.


    ¡­


    Chapter 12 Twins and Quidditch


    John received extra points from Professor Flitwick in class, successfully reversing some of the decline in Slytherin''s bottom funnel.


    After the day''s lessons, John moved around the castle.


    Every time he passed by a huge tapestry, he would walk back and forth three times, silently thinking that he needed a training room.


    Such behavior is strange, but it should be familiar to anyone who has read the Harry Potter novel.


    Yes, he is looking for the Room of Requirement.


    Like what he said before, he doesn''t remember much.


    He remembered that the entrance to the Room of Requirement was opposite a huge tapestry, but he couldn''t remember exactly what the place and the tapestry looked like.


    Fortunately, there are not many huge tapestries in Hogwarts. After passing the tapestry on the eighth floor where the troll beat Barnabas silly for the third time, a wooden door appeared opposite the tapestry.


    John opened the door and went in. Inside was a field used for training magic spells.


    A human-shaped target looked a bit old, and John frowned after walking in.


    There was too much dust inside, as if it hadn''t been cleaned for decades.


    "Scourgify"


    After using the newly learned magic spell to clean up the dust in the room, John finally relaxed his brows.


    The old humanoid target is still very strong, and there is a dark-colored wooden training sword in the corner.


    Judging from the body shape, his master should be very strong.


    John weighed it with his hands. It was very heavy, heavier than the sword of medieval armor.


    With John''s current strength, he couldn''t swing it.


    But he can do magic training here in the future.


    All the equipment inside can also be used for exercise, so it serves multiple purposes.


    There are currently no offensive spells, and John can only perform some simple training.


    With his unremitting efforts to level up, the Disguise Curse was upgraded to level 2.


    "Disillusionment"


    The wand was waved, and a layer of liquid-like substance fell on the body and gradually enveloped the whole body.


    He raised his hand and glanced at it, as if it had become like a ball of water.


    If you don¡¯t look carefully, you can¡¯t tell that anyone is here. If you are close enough, you can still see that it is slightly different from the surroundings.


    "It''s like optical camouflage."


    Using his own knowledge to explain this phenomenon, John nodded with satisfaction.

 Chapter 11：

    With the help of the Illusion Body Spell, his next night tour mission will be even easier.


    After the training, he left the Room of Requirement.


    Now that it was bedtime, he went to the trophy room to clean the trophies.


    Taking out the cat strips from his pocket as a reward for helping last time, John combed out the knotted hair of Mrs. Norris.


    "Have you gained weight?"


    Lifting Mrs. Norris up, John felt that he had gained a lot of weight.


    I didn¡¯t know how Filch fed the cat before, but he could actually make Mrs. Norris malnourished.


    I remember that Mrs. Norris often licked her fur, and John even thoughtfully brought a bottle of hair removal cream.


    When he left, he saw Filch, who was making a bad face, and his face was even uglier, and he smelled like spoiled durian.


    It¡¯s probably the work of the Weasley twins.


    Not long after he walked out of the trophy display room, John encountered two sneaky masses of red hair.


    With the exact same appearance and the evil smile on their faces, it was easy to know that these were the famous Weasley twins.


    John rolled his eyes, cast a disillusionment spell on himself, followed them secretly, and listened to their conversation.


    "George, we can throw the dung eggs in there."


    "Wait a minute Fred, John Wick is still in the trophy room. I don''t want to drag John Wick down."


    "Okay, what do you think we can throw it into Filch''s room?"


    "Great George, it''s time to make this annoying guy suffer."


    George Weasley and Fred Weasley, the Weasley twins, are the two most troublesome guys at Hogwarts.


    They had been feuding with Filch for more than a day or two. As the two people who loved playing pranks, they were natural opposites to the gatekeeper Filch.


    To this end, the Weasley twins were ready to give Filch a taste of bitterness.


    Maybe two big dung eggs sent into the room would be a good gift.


    John followed them, feeling shuddering as he listened to the discussion between the two. He was glad that he was very popular.


    If I had been hit by a big **** egg from Weasley just now, I might not have been able to take ten baths.


    The Weasley twins didn''t notice John. When they arrived at the room, they threw two large dung eggs into it.


    The stench wafting out of it made John mourn for Filch. Where should this unfortunate guy sleep tonight?


    The Weasley twins couldn''t stand the smell, so they ran out after throwing it away.


    John stood at the door and looked inside.


    There are a lot of things in Filch''s office. One of the drawers says "Confiscated, Highly Dangerous" and there are a lot of contraband in it.


    Before John could take a closer look, he heard the sound of Filch jumping to his feet angrily.


    The Weasley twins ran faster, and when they passed John, a piece of parchment fell down.


    John picked it up and took a look. The white parchment reminded him of something.


    "The Marauder''s Map?"


    Before it was time to check, John had already heard Mrs. Norris''s cat meowing.


    He cast the Disillusionment Charm and ran towards the opposite position of the Weasley twins.


    Filch flew into a rage and chased in the direction of the Weasley twins.


    After returning to the dormitory, John felt that he smelled like dung eggs.


    Taking out the parchment, he took out his wand.


    "I solemnly swear that I have no good intentions!"


    The white parchment began to change, and ink lines like ink extended out, converging into a line of words on the parchment.


    "Moony, Padfoot, Prongs, Wormtail."


    John remembered that one of the four names seemed to be Harry''s father.


    Opening the parchment, there is a map inside. There are also footprints on the map, showing the active personnel of Hogwarts.


    "Filch is still walking around. If he turns a corner, he can see the Weasley twins there."


    The map record is very comprehensive, even the number of secret passages in Hogwarts is recorded in it, and even the names are displayed.


    It can be said that obtaining this map means controlling all the secret passages in Hogwarts.


    In the end, Filch didn''t turn around, but turned around and headed in the opposite direction.


    The Weasley twins also started to move towards the Gryffindor lounge, and they entered a shortcut on the fifth floor.


    John stared at the map and spotted a name.


    Quirinus Quirrell.


    Professor Quirrell''s activities were outside at night, and John wanted to see if he could find the person who must not be named.


    It''s a pity that he failed.


    "It seems that not all of the Marauder''s Map can be displayed."


    John was a little disappointed, but fortunately this situation was rare.


    John watched with relish as his Bat Director approached a pair of poor night-time lovers. John estimated that the couple would be deducted a lot of points.


    "The prank is over."


    Taking out his wand and tapping the parchment to close the Marauder''s Map, John stuffed the map under his pillow.


    From now on, you don¡¯t have to worry about being caught when traveling at night. This is good news.


    ¡­


    ?A piece of good news and a piece of bad news.


    The good news is that besides going to class and exercising, John has a new pastime activity.


    Watching the savior Harry flying fancy on the Quidditch pitch.


    I have to say that it is rare for a son to inherit his father''s legacy. Why does a myopic person wearing glasses have such strong dynamic vision?


    The Golden Snitch was originally small, only the size of a walnut.


    Coupled with extremely fast speed and a huge three-dimensional field.


    John was dazzled by what he saw, but Harry could always find it and lock it.


    But this does not prevent John from watching it with interest. After all, this is the dark history of savior training.


    After Harry swooped into the auditorium for the third time, Hermione''s voice rang in John''s ears.


    "In 1269, Wizards Council President Barberu Bragg introduced the Golden Snidget into the Quidditch game and offered a reward of 150 Galleons as a reward for catching the Golden Snidget. Later, it became a habit to release the Golden Snidget during the Quidditch game to capture it. The team that goes to Jin Feixia can get a 150 point reward.


    Due to the popularity of hunting Snitch, the number of Snitches decreased sharply, and the Snitch was later replaced by the Golden Snitch. "


    Hermione was showing off her knowledge, which made John helpless.


    She seemed to gradually regard John as a rival.


    As a true academic master, Hermione showed her unwillingness to admit defeat to John who could get more points than her in class.


    This is bad news.


    At least until John is really a top student, this news is too bad.


    It''s like someone is holding a whip behind you. As long as you slow down, you will get a whip.


    Chapter 13 School Hospital and Training


    [Ding, trigger the challenge mission, continue to obtain scores higher than Hermione Granger within one school year, and receive the blessing: Academic Master 2.0]


    ¡¾Xueba 2.0: You can get 4 hours a day to increase learning efficiency¡¿


    "Triggered the mission?"


    John was lost in thought, when suddenly a touch of gold appeared in the corner of his eyes, and then a broomstick passed by.


    He didn''t have time to think, a bludger flew towards this direction.


    Raising his hand to subconsciously catch the flying Bludger, John''s arm made a click as if it was dislocated.


    "Oh my god, John, are you okay?" Hermione''s scream sounded late.


    The Gryffindor Quidditch players who were still training also realized that something had happened, and the Weasley twins were the first to fly over.


    The Bludger kept trying to break free from John''s hands, but the arm that didn''t look strong was able to hold it firmly.


    Even Wood couldn''t help but exclaimed when he saw this scene: "You caught a Bludger with your bare hands. You are really a natural hitter."


    George: "John Wick, I wish you were Gryffindor."


    Fred: "That way we can abdicate."


    The twins sang in harmony.


    Angelina Johnson, who had long black hair in a braided ponytail, interrupted the two people''s banter, "Shut up, his hand seems to be broken."


    Harry hurriedly got off his broomstick. The Bludger had just chased him.


    He was so focused on the Golden Snitch that he didn''t notice the two people here. When he realized it, something had happened to John.


    Harry felt very guilty and blamed himself: "It''s all my fault."


    John''s face turned a little pale. Even he would feel uncomfortable if his joint was dislocated.


    "Can you guys stop chatting and take this thing away first?"


    The Bludger was aimed at Hermione just now. If he let go, Hermione''s face would have kissed the Bludger.


    Wood hurriedly **** the Bludger, which sometimes even broke the bat when it was flying so fast.


    The Bludger was tied up, and John breathed a sigh of relief.


    Her lips turned pale and she changed her posture to half-kneeling.


    The dislocated hand was propped on the ground. Under Hermione''s pale and worried gaze, he pushed the arm back with force.


    Click.


    "oh-"


    "Oh my god, this must hurt."


    "John, you can go to the school hospital."


    The little lions were all startled, and even the Weasley twins showed admiration.


    Why are they all Slytherin but the gap is so huge? That kid Malfoy even had to go to the school hospital and scream for a long time even if his finger was broken.


    Madam Pomfrey wanted to kick Malfoy out more than once.


    A group of young lions surrounded John, and they thought they were Gryffindors beating up Slytherin.


    Hermione was mixed in the crowd and couldn''t help but asked worriedly: "John, are you okay?"


    "Still not exercising enough."


    John slowed down and gave Hermione a smile.


    Looking at Harry who was also worried, he grinned and said, "Harry, it''s not your fault."


    "I think we should go to the campus hospital." Harry stubbornly wanted to take John to the campus hospital.


    Unable to defeat them, John had to be carried over. Those who didn''t know anything along the way thought something had happened to him.


    Not long after he lay in the school hospital, Madam Pomfrey kicked him out.


    "Look, I said it was okay."


    Shrugging, John looked relaxed.


    Harry finally felt relieved and said to Hermione: "Sorry Hermione, I was flying too low."

 Chapter 12：

    "It''s not your fault Harry, no one can predict the trajectory of the Golden Snitch."


    After this incident, the original cold war between Harry and Hermione was finally alleviated.


    Now among the three little ones, only Ron is still fighting.


    Harry felt that Hermione was a very good person, and that he should not help them reconcile as they thought.


    ¡­


    Study during the day and train at night.


    After John was hit once, he deeply understood the importance of physical fitness for a wizard.


    After the last night tour, there was a regular visitor in the forbidden book area.


    After casting the Disguise Charm, John took out "Advanced Charms" from the restricted book area and took the shortcut on the fifth floor to the front of the Room of Requirement.


    "I need a place to train."


    After walking back and forth in front of the tapestry three times, a wooden door appeared on the blank wall.


    Inside is the training room from last time. This time John brought a big sword with medieval armor.


    "I''m almost used to the weight of this sword."


    Holding the big sword, John changed his training method.


    In the training room with flickering candlelight, the sword light looked like stars.


    The big sword swung out a piece of silver light and headed towards the human-shaped target.


    The moment the humanoid target came into contact, it was disrupted and shattered.


    The target here was broken, and John moved to the next one.


    In this way, when the last target is broken, all the target fragments are restored.


    These targets have been cast with restoration spells, and they will return to their original state if they are all shattered.


    It actually saved John more time.


    [Ding, get the blessing: Sword Dance]


    [Sword Dance: Using sword weapons to increase viewing pleasure and destructiveness]


    His hands were a little sore, and John put down his sword.


    With his current body, he can clearly feel the increase in magic power after a series of high-load exercises.


    I gained 15 points of magic power in just one night.


    If you keep at it, you can upgrade again in just a few days.


    After training, John did not relax. He started the second round of magic training.


    With nearly squeezing one''s own efforts, the magic spell has been significantly improved.


    The most obvious one is the newly learned magic spell: Disguise.


    He needs to use the Disguise Charm every night for night walks. After October came, the Disguise Charm was upgraded to level 3.


    [Magic: Level 2 (450/500)]


    [Magic spells: Alajo Cave Opening (Level 3), Floating Curse (Level 4), Transformation Curse (Level 2), Disguise (Level 3), Lumos (Level 2), Blazing Flame (Level 1), Shattered to Bones ( Level 1)¡¿


    [Skills: Short Weapon Mastery (Level 7), Great Sword Mastery (Level 4), Hot Weapon Mastery (Level 1)]


    [Blessings: physical fitness, quick attack, precision, academic master, pilot, long-distance running, sword dance]


    Thanks to the existence of the Forbidden Book Zone, John learned a lot of magic.


    He saw the Fire Spell in the forbidden book area, but after thinking that this thing was extremely difficult to control even among black magic, he gave up his plan to learn it in the first grade.


    He remembered that there seemed to be an idiot who used strong fire in the Room of Requirement, which eventually caused the entire Room of Requirement to be burned down.


    I don¡¯t want to make the same mistake again.


    After turning on the academic master time, he can learn more things.


    ¡­


    Monday, Transfiguration class.


    "Well done Wick, plus 5 points for Slytherin."


    Today¡¯s lesson is to turn animals into goblets.


    On John''s table is Tom.


    The cute and big-eyed Tom stuck out his **** flattering manner, and John took out his wand and clicked on him.


    "VeraVerto"


    Tom turned into a goblet under his gaze.


    Professor McGonagall was filled with admiration after seeing it, adding to Slytherin''s no longer barren points funnel.


    Hermione felt a little depressed. She seemed to be getting further and further away from John.


    Only John himself knows that he is a cheater.


    In order to have enough time for night travel and training, he stayed up late to achieve a new achievement.


    [Sleepless person: You only need 2 hours of sleep a day to satisfy your energy for the whole day]


    With this blessing, he finally avoided dozing off while staring at Snape''s gloomy eyes.


    I just heard that Snape seemed to have gone to the school hospital several times, hoping that Madam Pomfrey would not continue to use euphoria as a stimulant for some students.


    Well, this student should not be John.


    ¡­


    The room that answers every request.


    John waved his sword, and under the candlelight, a piece of silver light fell and smashed the target in front of him. He swung the wand in his left hand at the target in the seven o''clock direction.


    "Reducto"


    The chopstick-shaped tip of the wand flew out with white light and landed on the target, which exploded into a pile of debris.


    Compared with the initial explosion, which was just a little bit explosive, it is now a qualitative improvement.


    After training, John rested for a while and prepared to leave.


    Tomorrow is the Halloween party, so I have to stay in good condition.


    The day after tomorrow, my two-month punishment in the trophy room will come to an end.


    Slytherin''s lounge is underground, and he needs to walk back to the first floor from the eighth floor.


    Fortunately, there is no shortage of shortcuts in Hogwarts. When he reached the corridor on the first floor, he saw Bloody Barrow.


    This taciturn ghost of Slytherin seemed to be waiting for him.


    Chapter 14 Big Sword and Ghost


    "Mr. Barrow."


    As he approached the Slytherin common room, John lifted the Disillusionment Curse.


    However, John was not embarrassed about being caught on a night trip. Instead, he was curious about what Bloody Barrow was doing here.


    Staring at the night outside, Bloody Barro had thoughts in his eyes.


    "It''s you, the Slytherin who slipped out."


    Bloody Barro is a very scary ghost, with empty eyes, a thin face, and silvery blood stains on his robes.


    Peeves is not afraid of anything, but he is afraid of this ghost, even to the point where he trembles when he hears his name.


    John could tell that the blood stains on Bloody Barrow represented a past event. Although he was curious, he had no intention of uncovering other people''s scars.


    It seems that Bloody Barrow knows that someone often sneaks out, but he doesn''t know who it is.


    John nodded, and Bloody Barrow looked him up and down with a strange look on his face.


    After all, anyone who sees a wizard carrying a big sword on his back will feel strange. Bloody Barro said: "What are you doing out there?"


    "Practice, I think we need to work harder to be worthy of Slytherin."


    There are never too many nice words. John''s words made Bloody Barrow shake his head, "You are very hardworking, but I think you are more like..."


    Gryffindor.


    He didn¡¯t finish his words, it was so similar.


    When Bloody Barrow was alive, he was during the period of the Four Giants. Because he failed to pursue Helena Ravenclaw, the daughter of Rowena Ravenclaw, he killed Helena Ravenclaw. Sad and self-blaming, he chose to end himself by committing suicide.


    So he met Godric Gryffindor, the founder of Gryffindor, who was also obsessed with swordsmanship and fighting. For this purpose, he even asked the goblin to forge a silver sword.


    It''s just that the silver sword made was too perfect, which made the goblin greedy, so Godric Gryffindor had to fight the goblin.


    The result is obvious. Although the goblins have always claimed that Gryffindor stole their swords, no goblin dared to come to Hogwarts to get them back.


    Compared to Salazar Slytherin, John is exactly what Godric Gryffindor looked like when he was young.


    Merlin''s beard.


    Who knows if that old hat is broken and would actually send a copy of Gryffindor to Slytherin.


    "I''m here to tell you that there are other things at night that are very dangerous, so be careful."


    Taking back his thoughts, Bloody Barro hasn''t said so many words for a long time.


    John''s mind moved and he thought of Quirrell.


    Judging from the Marauder''s Map, Quirrell often leaves Hogwarts.


    Bloody Barrow is the most special one among the four ghosts. He has the ability to become invisible.


    They must have discovered something, so they came to warn.


    "I know Mr. Barrow, I will be careful."


    Not refusing the ghost''s kindness, John couldn''t wait to take out the Marauder''s Map after returning to the room.


    "I solemnly swear that I have no good intentions!"


    A map of Hogwarts appeared on the parchment. Apart from professors like Snape who caught students, John saw Quirrell''s name.


    Quirrell''s name bypassed the patrolling professor and Filch and left outside Hogwarts Castle.


    "Where is he going?"


    John was confused. Quirrell left the castle in the middle of the night. Where was he going?


    Unfortunately, the location displayed on the map is limited to Hogwarts, and further locations such as the Forbidden Forest cannot be displayed.


    "Are you going to the Forbidden Forest?"


    After thinking about it, John felt that if he had not left Hogwarts, Quirrell would only have one direction, and that would be the Forbidden Forest.


    There are many magical creatures in the Forbidden Forest, including werewolves and centaurs, as well as pure unicorns.


    "Bloody Barrow said it was dangerous, did he mean Voldemort?"


    Thinking of Voldemort, John''s sense of crisis intensified.


    Although this second-generation Dark Lord does not have the influence that has spread throughout Europe like the first-generation Dark Lord, Voldemort has no lower limit.


    For his own benefit, Voldemort has never had any sense of propriety, justice or shame, and he would not feel the slightest shame even if he cast the Death Curse on a baby.


    If Voldemort had the magnanimity of a generation of Dark Lords, John wouldn''t be afraid of him at Hogwarts.


    "No, we still need to strengthen!"


    Putting his big ears on Tom''s eyes, John didn''t want to place his hopes on illusory prophecies.


    Who knows if the prophecy is true or not, and it¡¯s not like Hogwarts has never had people die.


    ¡­


    October 31st, Charms class.

 Chapter 13：

    The sweet smell of roasted pumpkin filled the entire corridor, and the class was listening to Professor Flitwick''s key points on the levitating spell.


    John could clearly see the Adam''s apples of Goyle and Crabbe, and Malfoy was in the same group with him. It could be said that they were enemies on a narrow road.


    This made Malfoy tense all the time, as if he was afraid that John would suddenly pick up the wand and plunge it into his eye.


    Professor Flitwick stood on a temporary booster chair piled with books, encouraging the students in a high-pitched voice.


    "Okay, don''t forget that subtle wrist movement we have been training!"


    "Wave and shake, remember, wave and shake, it is also very important to recite the spell accurately. Don''t forget Wizard Barufio..."


    As the headmaster of Ravenclaw and the professor of Charms, Professor Flitwick is undoubtedly very outstanding.


    He wanted to take apart a magic spell, crush it up bit by bit, and feed it to his students. He was a very good teacher.


    I heard that the young Professor Flitwick once won the duel competition and was a very capable person.


    After Professor Flitwick finished speaking the key points, the students began to practice.


    "Wingardim Leviosa!"


    Malfoy''s wand almost hit John''s face, but the feathers on the table remained indifferent. John was speechless.


    He comforted him very patiently and softly: "Malfoy, if you poke my hand again, I will insert the wand into your ear."


    The threatening words made Malfoy stiffen, but the self-esteem of the pure-blood noble did not allow him to bow to the mudblood, and he said unconvincingly: "You can do it."


    "Sorry, I really can."


    John shrugged, elegantly took out his wand, and pointed it at the feathers on the table.


    With a flick of the wrist, "Wingardium Leviosa"


    Under everyone''s gaze, the feathers flew up.


    Following the guidance of John''s wand, the feather flew towards Professor Flitwick, landing accurately and gently in the professor''s hand.


    "marvelous-!"


    Flitwick clapped his hands excitedly and his voice became even shriller, "Look at Mr. Wick''s elegant and perfect success. Ten points for Slytherin!"


    Hermione, who was confident about Gryffindor''s position, had already practiced it.


    So for this floating spell, she was completely confident that she could complete it.


    But being assigned to Ron, she couldn''t stand Ron''s brutal swings. Just when she was about to release the correct spell, John got the better of her.


    Looking at the precisely controlled feathers, Hermione felt a little depressed, and she had a perfect vent target for these emotions.


    So Ron unfortunately became extremely moody under Hermione''s emotional teachings.


    After class, in the crowded corridor.


    Ron complained to Harry: "No wonder everyone can''t stand her, she is simply a nightmare."


    Hermione heard this, and she felt even more aggrieved. She was obviously helping Ron, but she was disliked.


    She was so sad that she didn''t wait for John. She wanted to find a place to cry.


    Weaving through the crowd, she bumped into Harry.


    Harry found that she was crying. He had already changed his mind about Hermione and felt that Ron had gone too far.


    "I think she heard what you said."


    Ron also saw Hermione''s sad expression. The little boy''s pride made him say harshly: "So what, she must have noticed that she doesn''t have any friends."


    "Ron, you shouldn''t say that." Harry said to Ron seriously.


    All the good friends spoke, and Ron had no choice but to bow his head and leave in a dull voice, saying in a low voice: "Well, actually she has a friend, John is her."


    ¡­


    Chapter 15 Halloween Banquet and Trolls


    Harry wanted to take Ron to apologize to Hermione, but Hermione didn''t show up until the end of the next class.


    Hermione was not seen all afternoon, so Harry had to put the matter aside for now.


    While heading to the Great Hall for the All Hallows'' Eve banquet, the two of them overheard Hermione''s roommate, Parvati Patil, talking to her friends about Hermione crying in the women''s room.


    This made Ron very uncomfortable, especially under Harry''s urging. He felt that he might really be wrong.


    "Let''s go to her and apologize later." Ron was not a bad boy, but he still couldn''t pass the test of kindness.


    Harry nodded, and the two of them discussed going over to apologize after the Halloween party.


    When they entered the auditorium, the colorful Halloween decorations instantly occupied their eyes.


    A thousand bats fluttered across the walls and ceiling.


    Above the dining table, there were also a thousand hovering and flying like low dark clouds.


    There are candles flickering in the hollow pumpkin belly, and delicacies appear on the golden plates on the table.


    John looked around, picked up a peeled potato and threw it on the back of Neville''s head.


    "Neville, where is Hermione?"


    Neville''s head hurt. He turned around and saw John. After being stunned for a while, he recalled and said, "I heard from Parvati Patil that Hermione was crying in the women''s bathroom and no one was comforting her."


    "Really? I''d better go find her. She probably won''t want to miss such a wonderful banquet."


    John felt a little uneasy in his heart. He remembered what Bloody Barrow said.


    ??And he always feels that something will happen today, as if there is a plot here.


    [Ding, find Hermione and kill the troll, get any point +1, blessing: Troll Killer]


    [Troll Killer: Increased damage to giant creatures]


    John was stunned for a moment, and then his expression changed.


    He remembered that during the Halloween party, a giant monster seemed to run out.


    He didn''t think Hermione, a little wizard, could deal with a twelve-foot-tall troll with brute strength.


    Without much thought, John left the position directly.


    Dumbledore, who was tasting the sweet pumpkin cake, saw this scene. His intelligent eyes under the half-moon lenses seemed to be thinking about something.


    Not long after John left, Quirrell ran in with a big scarf on his head.


    His face was full of horror, and everyone stopped and looked at him.


    Quirrell quickly ran to the chair next to Dumbledore, leaned over and leaned on the chair, breathing heavily with a look of shock on his face:


    "The troll...is in the basement...thought you should know."


    His words were intermittent, but he revealed a piece of news.


    There is a giant monster.


    After saying that, Quirrell fell to the floor.


    The auditorium suddenly became chaotic. Dumbledore presided over the situation and after quieting everyone down, ordered the prefects to take the students back to the dormitory.


    Harry and Harry were among them, and Ron suspected that the troll was released by Peeves to cause trouble.


    But Harry suddenly thought of Hermione.


    "Too bad, Hermione doesn''t know about the troll yet."


    Ron bit his lip, glanced at his prefect brother Percy, and said decisively: "Well, it''s best not to let Percy see us."


    The two men immediately lowered their bodies to reduce their presence and left the team.


    Before heading to the women''s bathroom, Harry spotted Professor Snape heading towards the fourth floor.


    This incident planted seeds of doubt in his heart.


    ¡­


    On the first floor, girls¡¯ bathroom.


    Hermione was crying sadly in the cubicle. She was excellent in all aspects, but she was also a little girl.


    Being isolated by her classmates made her very sad.


    After crying for a while, she felt much better.


    Sobbing, she came to the sink and washed her face, her eyes still a little red.


    "Well, John won''t hate me."


    She comforted herself that at least she still had John as a friend.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, she was lost in thought when there was a knock on the door outside.


    Hermione was startled, with a tremor in her voice.


    "who is it?"


    "Hermione, are you okay?"


    It¡¯s John.


    He found the women''s room and was relieved to hear that Hermione inside was okay.


    When he was about to let Hermione open the door, he smelled a foul smell.


    The smell is comparable to the **** eggs thrown by the Weasley twins, like smelly socks and an uncleaned public toilet combined.


    John almost fainted from the smoke. Looking back, he saw a huge figure in the shadow approaching with a grunt and the sound of heavy feet landing on the ground.


    John grabbed the door that was about to open and said seriously to the inside: "Hermione, find a place to hide and don''t open the door."


    His eyes were fixed on the troll, which was recognized as having a low IQ, but he could not deny the pressure brought by this twelve-foot monster with granite-like skin.


    It seemed that the stunted head was like a stone with a cocoa bean on top, and the troll was holding a thick wooden stick in its hand.


    John would never doubt whether being hit by this thing or being hit by a Bludger hurt more.


    "Today was a tough battle."


    Taking a deep breath to calm down, it was the first time for John to face such a big guy, who was bigger than Hagrid.


    The troll, who was having trouble with his brain, scratched his head in confusion when he saw John. Don''t think that this is harmless.


    On the contrary, the troll is now extremely dangerous.


    John glanced at the approaching giant monster and moved nervously.


    "Come on big guy, maybe we should have a really **** battle."


    Licking the corner of his mouth, John''s eyes showed a fierce light.


    With a flick of his left hand, the wand appeared in his hand and he waved it at the troll.


    "Reducto"


    The white light hit the giant monster, causing it to retreat in pain, and a mark the size of a fist appeared on its skin.


    This completely angered the troll, and he roared and waved the stick at John.


    John rolled over and dodged, and the wooden stick swept across the door of the women''s restroom, smashing it directly into pieces.


    "ah-!"


    Hermione''s scream sounded, and just as the troll was about to look over, it was hit by John''s next spell.


    "Come here!"


    With a shout, John ran back.


    The giant monster chased him without any doubt.


    John fought and retreated to attract the troll away from the women''s restroom.


    ¡­


    When Harry and Ron arrived at the women''s toilet, their hearts dropped when they saw the horrible toilet door.


    "Hermione!"

 Chapter 14：

    They ran to the women''s room and saw Hermione in the corner.


    "It seems the troll didn''t get in."


    The two of them had just breathed a sigh of relief when they heard Hermione''s trembling and anxious voice, "John, John has lured the troll away, let''s go rescue him quickly."


    Even Ron wouldn''t care about Hermione at this moment.


    Gryffindor did not lack the courage to take risks for their friends, and they chased in the direction of the troll.


    ¡­


    John calculated the distance, and it was far enough from the women''s bathroom now that it would not affect Hermione.


    Leaning over and rolling forward to avoid the whizzing wooden stick, John turned around and released the spell without any hesitation.


    "Wingardium Leviosa"


    The rubble of the wall shattered by the troll''s club floated up and hit the troll under the guidance of the wand.


    The giant monster was hit in the face and retreated in pain.


    John pursued the victory, snatched the sword from the medieval armor''s hand, swung the silver light in the air, and slashed at the troll''s arm holding the wooden club with all his strength.


    The blood swayed out and under the moonlight, the silver sword dance was as elegant as a waltz.


    This blow did not cut off the giant monster''s arm, but it also made it painful to hold the stick. The pain stimulated the giant monster and made it become more manic.


    The troll''s attack mode is as simple as its head, and it becomes easier to see through it after it becomes manic.


    "Reducto"


    The same trick was repeated, John dodged the wooden club that swept over him, and hit the giant monster in the head with a bone-shattering shot, causing it to fall directly.


    The sword in his hand swung down, cutting off the giant monster''s fingers, making it unable to grasp the stick.


    Before the wooden stick fell to the ground, John used the floating spell to freeze the wooden stick and swung it with all his strength to hit the giant monster, knocking the giant monster away.


    "it''s over."


    Seeing that the troll made no movement after hitting the unfortunate medieval armor, John breathed a sigh of relief.


    Stepping forward, he wanted to confirm that this thing was really dead.


    As soon as they got close, Harry and the other two chased after him.


    After seeing the mess on the ground, the three little ones opened their mouths wide enough to swallow a potato with the skin on.


    "John, are you okay?"


    Harry yelled.


    John looked back, and the giant monster he thought was dead opened his eyes at this moment.


    The left hand that was still intact swung at John, making the three little ones scream.


    Instinctively, John swung his sword and collided with that hand.


    Ding.


    The sword flew out and penetrated into the ceiling. John''s right hand was numb and he lost his weapon.


    But don¡¯t forget, he is a wizard.


    The wand in his left hand pierced the giant monster''s eye like a poisonous snake before it got up.


    Holding the wand, John''s face was filled with coldness.


    The troll was sentenced to death.


    "Reducto"


    Even a giant monster can''t bear the blow that shatters his body and bones and explodes inside his head.


    That ridiculous head exploded like a cooked bean.


    The extremely unappetizing scene made the three little ones a little off-putting.


    In fact, they have spit it out.


    ¡­


    Chapter 16 Forbidden Forest and Unicorn


    After a while, Professor McGonagall arrived.


    "How dare you¡ª!"


    "What the **** are you playing?!"


    Harry swore that he had never seen Professor McGonagall so angry.


    His lips were pale, and even the face of Professor McGonagall, who was always serious, flashed expressions of surprise and joy, but more of an expression of anger.


    Turning her gaze on the three little ones who didn''t dare to raise their heads, her voice was filled with cold anger, "Why don''t you just stay in the dormitory!"


    The three little ones were also aggrieved, especially Ron. He still felt that he was a hero and could at least bring 50 points to Gryffindor.


    But the look on Professor McGonagall''s face told him that he was lucky not to be deducted points today.


    For the sake of her friends, Hermione stood up without hesitation, "Please don''t do this Professor McGonagall, they are looking for me."


    Looking into Professor McGonagall''s eyes, Hermione lied to the teacher for the first time.


    "I came to see the troll because I... I thought I could deal with it on my own, you know, because I''d read about them in books and knew them well."


    "If they hadn''t found me, I would have been dead by now. They didn''t have time to find anyone. The troll was about to swallow me up before they arrived. John lured the troll away, and Harry and Ron saved me. ¡±


    Harry and Ron were surprised when Hermione stepped forward, and at the same time they felt warm in their hearts.


    No one doesn''t like a friend who will bear everything on his own. Even Ron, who had objections to Hermione, has now put aside his prejudices.


    Professor McGonagall was very pleased to see Hermione taking on everything for her friends. Friendship is the most noble quality of Gryffindor.


    But it was obvious that Miss Know-It-All had forgotten one thing. Even if she tried her best to make up lies and wanted to bear all the blame, Professor McGonagall was not a fool.


    "You mean... John Wick killed the troll?"


    Glancing at the messy scene, in addition to the fallen finger of the troll, there was also blood splattered all over the wall and a sword stuck in the ceiling.


    Even Professor McGonagall was stunned by this scene.


    She didn''t think that the little wizards could do this, at least not the three little ones from Gryffindor.


    Turning his attention to John, who was pretending to be a dead fish, Professor McGonagall pursed her white lips seriously, "Mr. Wick, what do you have to say?"


    "Ahem, Professor McGonagall, actually there is a reason for all this...well, I did it."


    John bit the bullet and wanted to explain, but Professor McGonagall''s death review made him feel that it was better to be honest.


    "Oh my God, I can''t believe a little wizard like you killed a giant monster."


    Professor McGonagall couldn''t believe it when she saw him admit it.


    Even an adult wizard would find it difficult to defeat a troll without special methods.


    But John killed a giant monster in the first grade, which was simply unbelievable.


    "Okay, Miss Granger, Gryffindor will be deducted 5 points for this incident. I am disappointed in you. If you are not injured, it is best to go back to Gryffindor Tower as soon as possible. The students are all here." Halloween dinner at your own college.¡±


    Hermione lowered her head in despair and left.


    Harry and Ron were left nervous, but Professor McGonagall did not blame them. On the contrary, they fought the troll for their friends and received a reward of 5 points each.


    This made the two people feel guilty, because they both knew that John was the one who killed the troll.


    At most, they took Hermione away from behind.


    The two of them were also driven back.


    John was left alone.


    Professor McGonagall is the head of Gryffindor, and she thinks she should wait for Snape to come over and deal with it.


    Soon, Professor Snape and Quirrell, who came from behind, were stunned when they found out.


    Especially Quirrell, he was the one who released this giant monster, and he captured it himself.


    He knew more about the power of trolls, and it was a nightmare for a first-year little wizard to encounter one.


    But now the troll died directly, and died miserably.


    This made him focus more on John.


    This student performed well in class, but he didn''t expect to be able to deal with the troll.


    Voldemort, who was on Quirrell''s head, also had thoughts. Such an outstanding little wizard might be able to become a qualified Death Eater.


    "Mr. Wick, it seems you always thought you were good enough."


    Professor Snape still had the same old hermaphrodite tone, and he also began to re-examine John.


    Snape has always spared no effort in giving Slytherin points.


    John received 20 points, which was much more generous than Professor McGonagall.


    "Because of your recklessness, Mr. Wick, you are going to the Forbidden Forest for a while this school year."


    John was feeling that it was rare for Snape to be a human being, and when he heard this, his face darkened.


    John would have gladly accepted this punishment before he learned that Quirrell often went to the Forbidden Forest.


    After all, traveling at night is not traveling, but now that a Dark Lord might go shopping in the Forbidden Forest at any time, he really couldn''t be happy.


    Unfortunately, he had no choice but to do it unwillingly. Professor McGonagall still needed to tell Dumbledore about this matter, and John was driven back.


    "I just left the trophy room and have to go to the Forbidden Forest again. What is this?"


    After complaining, John didn¡¯t regret it very much.


    Just saying that any point has increased makes him feel that it is not a loss.


    He did not use it immediately, but prepared to use it after reaching the bottleneck.


    "Why don''t you learn Li Huo, or learn Occlumency first?"


    Thinking of the bug spell of Legilimency, John decided to learn Occlumency first.


    He doesn¡¯t want to have his mind read by an old bat or a guy without a nose all day long.


    ¡­


    November 1st.


    The story about a giant monster being killed by a first-year wizard spread like wildfire.


    John became even more prominent in Slytherin, and even Malfoy couldn''t help but curiously asked, "Did you really kill a troll?"


    John ate the bread with water gracefully. John didn''t want to see milk and tomato juice at this time. I believe Harry and the others thought the same.


    Glancing at Malfoy, who rarely took the initiative to talk, John said lightly: "Do you really want to know? I can describe it to you in detail."


    Malfoy thought of Filch who was complaining and cleaning the wall in the corridor on the first floor, and suddenly felt that the milk in front of him had turned into something else.


    "No need - yuck."


    Obviously, Malfoy''s young mind could not accept this huge impact.


    After this battle, John became even more awe-inspiring in Slytherin.


    Even the senior Slytherin no longer dared to be arrogant in front of John.


    John changed his position in disgust, and as soon as he sat down, three little ones came over.


    "John, there is a Quidditch match tomorrow, will you come and see it?"


    The three little ones got back together, and John also gained the friendship of Harry and Ron.


    Especially Harry, he remembered where he had heard John''s name. Dudley, who had always bullied him, was most afraid of John Wick.


    "Quidditch? I think I will go, but before that I have to make my stand clear. I have to cheer for Slytherin."


    Of course, John had no reason not to go. Harry and Ron smiled. They almost forgot that this was a Slytherin. It seemed that there was no hope for John to cheer for Gryffindor.


    Hermione was more concerned about John''s punishment and worried: "There are still werewolves in the Forbidden Forest. I can''t believe that the school actually allows first graders to patrol the Forbidden Forest."

 Chapter 15：

    At this point, she was very angry. Even though John had saved her, he still had to be punished.


    Harry also felt that Snape was even more annoying, especially when he accidentally discovered that Snape went to the fourth floor and was bitten when he went to retrieve "The Magical Quidditch Ball".


    Slytherin and Gryffindor are not in the same classroom today.


    After class, when John was about to leave, Malfoy couldn''t help but asked: "Wick, will you cheer for Slytherin in the Quidditch match tomorrow?"


    From Malfoy''s point of view, John is simply a Gryffindor, and maybe he will cheer for Gryffindor in the past.


    John smiled when he heard this, looked at Malfoy and said, "Of course, for eternal glory."


    Malfoy was stunned for a moment and muttered.


    "For eternal glory..."


    This sentence changed his view of John. Maybe this person can be regarded as a Slytherin.


    Slytherin always pursues glory.


    ¡­


    At night, John followed Hagrid with a night light.


    I have to say that Hagrid''s huge body can give people a sense of security.


    Especially the crossbow arrow that shimmered with cold light. John dared to say that it would be uncomfortable to be hit by it.


    Not long after the two entered the Forbidden Forest, they heard wailing.


    Hagrid''s expression changed, "This is the voice of a unicorn."


    Chapter 17 Quidditch and Conspiracy


    Unicorn?


    John pictured a white horse with spiral horns growing from its head.


    Unicorns are synonymous with purity and are also a protected species.


    After Hagrid heard the wailing, he ran in that direction. Running in this general grid was not slow.


    John''s physical fitness, which he had developed, seemed fragile under his innate advantages.


    Hagrid, who was accustomed to running in the mountains and forests, ran over without blushing or out of breath. John ran with all his strength and could barely keep up.


    At a water source in the forest, they found a unicorn.


    The beautiful unicorn was wailing there. There was a terrible scar on the unicorn''s body, and silver-white blood like mercury was continuously flowing out.


    "Approach carefully."


    Hagrid spoke vigilantly, holding the crossbow tightly in his hand. If necessary, he would not hesitate to fire the crossbow to send the opponent away.


    The two of them came to the unicorn cautiously. After seeing the unicorn''s miserable condition, Hagrid couldn''t bear to watch.


    "Oh no."


    He knelt down and tried to heal the unicorn, but the injury was too serious.


    "No one will touch a unicorn, except those lunatics who don''t want their lives."


    Hagrid felt heavy. This wound could no longer be repaired.


    John''s heart also sank. Unicorns are pure things, and even the creatures in the Forbidden Forest would not attack unicorns.


    A person appeared in his mind, Quirrell.


    It''s very strange for the other party to leave Hogwarts every night. Now that the unicorn has been attacked again, it''s hard to say that it has nothing to do with Quirrell.


    "John, let''s bury her."


    The two accompanied the unicorn on its last journey.


    The unicorn gradually lost its vitality, and finally its pupils lost their vitality and fell there.


    Burying the unicorn in the Forbidden Forest, Hagrid was in a bad mood along the way.


    John understood him. Hagrid was a person who loved magical animals. Seeing the unicorn die in front of him would definitely make him feel bad.


    "Hagrid, look away, we need to cheer up."


    In Hagrid''s hut, John tasted rock biscuits.


    Even the cake almost didn''t send him away. After being comforted by John, Hagrid''s mood gradually improved.


    "That must not be an ordinary incident. We must prevent it from happening again." John knew that there would be a second time and sounded the alarm to Hagrid in advance.


    Hagrid cheered up, "John, you are right, we have to protect those little cuties."


    Little cutie?


    John felt that only Hagrid would call the things in the Forbidden Forest that way.


    After the patrol, John fed Yaya dog food.


    He did not go back to the lounge immediately, but went to the library on the fifth floor.


    Skillfully arriving at the forbidden book area, John found the magic spell about Occlumency.


    Now he felt more and more that the crisis was approaching, and Occlumency was imminent.


    He went to the Room of Requirement to study. After a night of trying, he finally successfully reached level 1 with the student master mode turned on.


    ¡­


    The day of the Quidditch match.


    John came to the Great Hall to eat toast, and Hermione over there was coaxing Harry like a sister.


    "I don''t want to eat anything."


    Harry shook his head and rejected Hermione''s kindness. He was so nervous now that his calves were shaking.


    This feeling was terrible. Compared with falling off the broomstick, he was more afraid of losing the game in front of everyone.


    "Don''t be nervous Harry, just be yourself."


    John took a sip of water and smiled at Harry: "If you catch up with the Golden Snitch and don''t have the strength to catch it, that would be bad. If you are hit by the Bludger, that would be even worse. You have to go to the school hospital to lie down for a while. ¡±


    Harry thought it made sense and reluctantly took two bites of bread.


    He didn''t want Madam Pomfrey nagging him in his ear.


    Seamus Finnigan, the young demolition genius of Hogwarts, asked John curiously: "John, do you also want to go to the game to see how we repair Slytherin?"


    "Uh... I''m Slytherin."


    "Sorry, that''s not what I meant."


    Seamus explained in a panic, and John said he understood.


    I don¡¯t know why, but Gryffindor students always subconsciously regard John as Gryffindor.


    Malfoy came over, accompanied by two followers. When he saw Gryffindor and the annoying Potter, he snorted coldly.


    "Wick, I''ll take you to the Quidditch pitch. You probably don''t know where it is." He felt quite compassionate.


    John thought that he was going to Slytherin to cheer up anyway, so he simply went there together.


    After they left, Ron came to his senses with his mouth wide open and said in disbelief: "I saw that right, Malfoy actually invited John."


    Harry behaved the same way, "I really want to say that you saw it wrong, but I saw it too."


    Seamus simply went straight to the conspiracy theory and vowed: "John must have used a confusion spell on Malfoy."


    Hermione felt that the little lions had gone too far, and wrinkled her nose and said, "John has always performed very well. He has given Slytherin almost two hundred points."


    good performance?


    The little lions of Gryffindor looked at each other and beat Malfoy at the beginning of school. Is that a good name?


    They are confused.


    ¡­


    Quidditch is indeed the most popular sport in the wizarding world, and the huge Quidditch pitch almost makes it impossible for John to fit on it.


    "You see, only this young master can find such a good location here."


    Malfoy showed off, as if the person who had just dragged him up from almost falling down the stairs was not John.


    Goyle and Crabbe opened the way in front and found a good position for them.


    The stadium is clearly divided into two groups, one is the red of Gryffindor, and the other is the green of Slytherin.


    Before the two sides started playing, a fight almost broke out in the audience.


    As the silver whistle of Ms. Huo Qi from the flying class blew, the Quidditch match officially started.


    The commentator of the game was Gryffindor''s Lee Jordan, and Professor McGonagall, a die-hard Quidditch fan, was beside him.


    When Gryffindor scored, he almost jumped up with joy, but after Slytherin scored, he said a few words and was done.


    This point made John couldn''t help but complain. No one thought anything was wrong with such naked partiality.


    After the first goal, John saw Hagrid in the red wave on the opposite side squeezing into the crowd.


    Obviously it is difficult for wizards to resist the temptation of Quidditch. Ron and Hermione were like two dolls next to Hagrid.


    The game was very fierce, mainly because there were many fouls.


    Anyway, John has heard no less than five or six fouls roaring from the audience.


    Unfortunately, Quidditch is not football and there is no such thing as a red card.


    Suddenly, John saw Harry''s broomstick twisting wildly up and down, as if he had drunk fake wine.


    He subconsciously glanced at Malfoy, who was gloating at the misfortune of his arch-rival Potter.


    "That''s right, Malfoy doesn''t have the strength." John muttered, but Malfoy didn''t hear clearly.


    After watching for a while, Harry''s broom finally recovered.


    It was John who saw that his yard robe was on fire. After getting up, he threw his elbow behind Quirrell in the face.


    "This must hurt."


    Unexpectedly, my dean had already practiced it, and this elbow almost knocked Quirrell unconscious.


    Anyway, John saw the back of Quirrell''s head hit the seat behind him so hard that he couldn''t recover for at least a few minutes.


    Harry recovered and found the Golden Snitch. He quickly chased after him, dived towards the ground and fell to the ground.


    People saw him covering his mouth with his hand and spitting out the golden snitch.


    Lee Jordan immediately announced that Harry had caught the Snitch and ended the game.


    With 170:60, Gryffindor won.


    John felt a pity and said: "We lack a good seeker."


    With the blessing of Harry''s superb flying skills and the gold-plated Nimbus 2000, Slytherin''s Seeker is just like a piece of wood.


    Malfoy nodded with deep understanding, and after realizing when he had such a good relationship with John Wick, he left directly.


    At the same time, Malfoy also planted a seed in his heart that he must become Slytherin''s seeker and torture Potter severely.


    The broomstick was out of control, and John felt suspicious.


    As for whether it was his dean who did it, John could only say that Snape was a good man.


    After all, the infatuated Snape would not harm Lily''s child if he hurt anyone. He even suspected that if Harry were a girl, Snape would probably change his job directly to raise him.


    This was a man who dared to stab Voldemort in the back for the goddess he had a crush on.


    ¡­


    "Forget the big dog and what it''s guarding, this is between Professor Dumbledore and Nico Flamel..."


    "Aha, so it involves a man named Nico Flamel, right?"


    Hagrid''s annoyed and angry voice and Harry''s questioning voice about what he had discovered were heard.


    John, who had come over after watching the game, stood at the door and thought about whether he should go in now.

 Chapter 16：

    After taking a look at the dog food he brought, he felt that he could wait, but Greedy Gui Yaya probably couldn''t wait.


    He had already heard the sound of Yaya drooling.


    I don¡¯t know how this big dog recognized Tom as the boss just for food.


    After knocking on the door and opening it, he saw an angry and annoyed Hagrid who was sulking at him.


    The three little ones are also inside.


    Well, there is also rock cake on the table.


    I hope Hermione''s dentist dad can fix their teeth.


    Chapter 18 Guess and Quirrell


    "I swear, Hagrid definitely knows something."


    After coming out of Hagrid''s hut, Harry said confidently.


    After John put down the dog food, he left with the three little ones. Hermione and Ron also felt that Hagrid was hiding something.


    Their only clue now is Nico Flamel.


    Harry, who wanted to expose Snape''s true identity, said: "I seem to have an impression of this name, but I can''t remember it."


    He always felt that he had seen this name before, but he could not remember it.


    The small bag that Hagrid took away from Gringotts was obviously Snape''s target, and that thing was related to Nico Flamel.


    "Have you heard of this name John?" Harry placed his hope on John, who was smarter than Hermione.


    John recalled it, shook his head and said apologetically: "Sorry, I don''t remember either. You can go to the library and have a look. If there is nothing there, then this person does not exist."


    It was a good idea, and it made Harry''s eyes light up.


    Hermione originally wanted to go to the library, but now she agreed and urged: "Then let''s go there quickly. It''s best to find it before Christmas."


    She and Ron are going home for Christmas, and there are still more than twenty days left, hoping to find the answer.


    When he heard about Christmas, Harry''s eyes dimmed a little.


    He didn''t want to go back to the Dursleys'' house, where they would only let him live in a small stair cupboard compartment, and Dudley always wanted to bully him.


    Seeing that Hermione and the others were already discussing Christmas plans, Harry said enviously: "I don''t want to go back, it''s too bad there."


    Ron and Hermione expressed sympathy for him. It was hard for them to imagine having such a bad relative.


    "John, are you going home for Christmas too?" Hermione knew that John was also from a Muggle family.


    John had no intention of going back, and shook his head: "No, I plan to consolidate my knowledge during Christmas. I won''t be able to use magic when I go home."


    This kind of attitude made Harry and Ron shiver. Hermione felt that she couldn''t admit defeat, but if she didn''t go home, her father would wonder what happened to his good daughter at school.


    The four of them separated on the fifth floor. John had no intention of going to the library.


    Although he was somewhat familiar with the name Nico Flamel, his top priority now was to apply Occlumency.


    After arriving on the eighth floor, he found the Room of Requirement.


    After completing a day of training inside, it was already dark when I came out again.


    He was going to the kitchen to see if he could get a dinner.


    On the road, he met someone he didn''t want to meet.


    "John Wick, good evening, good evening."


    Professor Quirrell, who stuttered in his speech, seemed to have met John by chance.


    John had quietly touched the wand with his left hand and activated the Occlumency technique. He smiled and responded politely: "Good evening, Professor Quirrell."


    After seeing John''s power to kill the troll, Voldemort had the idea of ??recruiting John as a Death Eater.


    Pure blood?


    Voldemort didn''t care.


    He seemed to be a crazy purist during his reign, but he was a half-blood himself.


    Although he doesn''t want to mention it, Voldemort doesn''t value half-bloods so much as pure-bloods. He cares more about whether the power can be used for himself.


    The concept of pure blood is just a means for him to rule.


    The first grade little wizard is the easiest time to control.


    Voldemort planned to train John into a small Death Eater and become an agent at Hogwarts, just like Snape.


    He arranged for Quirrell to contact John.


    Professor Quirrell knew that John was a studious person, so he pretended to say: "Are you, are you studying? You are really... diligent."


    John had already thought of all the excuses. John didn''t have to use them in vain. He nodded and said, "I''m a little too lazy to sleep and forget to eat and sleep. If there''s nothing else, I''m going to eat."


    He didn''t want to stay with Quirrell, who knew if Voldemort would pop out of nowhere.


    John wanted to leave quickly, but Quirrell didn''t.


    Quirrell smiled and said: "I''m really studious. Maybe you will be interested in the knowledge in the forbidden book area."


    Restricted book area?


    John suddenly left in no hurry, with an expression of longing for the forbidden book section on his face.


    This scene was caught in Quirrell''s eyes, with a look of contempt in his eyes.


    As expected, wizards who pursue knowledge are all interested in taboos.


    The fastest way to quickly turn a good boy into a Death Eater is to let him know the importance of strength.


    This is how Quirrell became Voldemort''s subordinate.


    Voldemort knew these wizards very well. He was a frequent visitor to the Forbidden Book Zone when he was young, and there were many dark magics recorded in it.


    Dark magic is powerful and can confuse people. Once John learns it, they can easily harvest a little Death Eater with just a little guidance.


    His thoughts only lasted for a moment. A smile appeared on Quirrell''s face and he stammered: "You are a good boy. I...I can give you a pass to the restricted book area."


    "Really? I''ve wanted to go and see it for a long time!"


    John acted like a child pursuing knowledge, which was exactly what Quirrell wanted to see.


    Quirrell asked John to go to his office next Monday to get a pass, which eliminated the problem that John could only go to the restricted book area at night.


    As for what Quirrell had planned, John could guess some.


    But these are not important. I am not a child. As long as I get the signature, I can just ignore it.


    Anyway, Quirrell can only jump up and down during his first year, and he will automatically be replaced in the second year.


    As we all know, the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor is a consumable item that is thrown away every year.


    ¡­


    on Monday.


    John got a note signed by the professor from Quirrell. When giving the note, Quirrell also vaguely gave the names of several books to induce him to read them.


    Like "Dark Magic of the Sixteenth Century", "The Curse of Magic", "Outstanding Curse of the Nineteenth Century" and so on.


    They also euphemistically said that the most basic thing to learn Defense Against the Dark Arts is to understand the composition of black magic. John just laughed at this.


    If I believe you, I will be sick.


    He showed strong interest on his face, and he changed back immediately after arriving at the library.


    In the library, he met a trio who came to check out Nico Flamel, and John did not disturb them.


    After showing the professor''s note to Ms. Pince, John went to the restricted book area without any hindrance.


    Most of the books in the forbidden book area are very profound, even if you turn on the academic master mode, it will be a bit difficult.


    "There is still insufficient accumulation, and the foundation is too weak."


    After sighing with emotion, John saw a copy of "Fairy Casting Science".


    With a thought in his heart, he thought of the Sword of Gryffindor. That sword was commissioned by the goblins to be made by the founder Gryffindor.


    His current combat mode is similar to Gryffindor''s, but his weapons are still dwarfed by them.


    Last time, it was difficult to use medieval armor weapons to deal with trolls. The defense of these magical creatures is amazing.


    Similar to the fire dragon, the scales of the fire dragon have extremely high magic resistance properties.


    If you want to deal with the fire dragon, you can''t use ordinary weapons.


    "Maybe I can forge one myself."


    John''s eyes were fiery, so it would be best to have a weapon of his own.


    After borrowing "The Science of Fairy Forging", John began to study the book without sleep or food.


    This book is a translation, and the original owner is an Egyptian wizard.


    John had some difficulty reading, but it didn''t matter, he still had time to polish it off.


    In the next few days, he borrowed another "Basic Magic Text Guide" from the library.


    While enriching his own knowledge, John was gradually able to master the contents of "Fairy Casting Science".


    At night, he put away his books and prepared to go to the Forbidden Forest.


    The punishment on his body has not been erased, and John needs to go to the Forbidden Forest every night to patrol with Hagrid.


    After arriving at Hagrid''s hut, Fang ran over enthusiastically and sniffed John''s body with his nose.


    Hagrid laughed and said, "Ya likes you very much."


    like?


    John watched Fang sniff his sandwich pocket.


    "Are you sure it''s not hungry?"


    Chapter 19 Night Devil and Big Spider


    A few days have passed since the death of the unicorn.


    During this period, Hagrid had a lot of conversations with the magical creatures in the Forbidden Forest. From the centaurs, he learned that there was an evil being wandering outside the Forbidden Forest.


    So the two of them will patrol the perimeter tonight.


    John has gradually been able to keep up with Hagrid''s footsteps, with Fang running in front.


    This big dog is very big but very timid.


    Not even as brave as Tom.


    During the patrol, a spider as big as a human head appeared in front of John.


    He was so frightened that he clenched his wand and was about to use Shattered Bones.


    "What a big spider."


    "Wait a minute, these are the descendants of Aragog."


    Hagrid yelled and stopped John. Under John''s numb gaze, Hagrid and the spider seemed to be communicating.


    "It''s Aragog who''s looking for me."


    Aragog is Hagrid''s friend. He was adopted by Hagrid when he was a child. After Hagrid''s accident, he escaped into the Forbidden Forest and became an old spider.


    John nodded numbly. This Hagrid was really big-hearted. If Ron touched this spider, he would probably die on the spot.


    Following the spider, they headed to a cave.


    John had already seen many spiders before entering. After entering, he had goosebumps all over his body.


    There are countless spiders at a glance, and even the spiders with big human heads become tiny here.


    There are dozens of spiders as tall as a human being.

 Chapter 17：

    "Gudong, Hagrid, are you sure they are friendly?" After swallowing, John nervously approached Hagrid.


    Hagrid''s tall body can give people a sense of security, but only if they are outside and not in the spider''s lair.


    "Don''t worry, these spiders are Aragog''s children and will not hurt you."


    Hagrid''s vows always seemed unreliable to John.


    Those spiders are almost drooling. You told me they won¡¯t hurt me?


    He had already grabbed the wand in his left hand. As long as a spider dared to come close, John swore that he would fling it to pieces.


    At the end of the cave is a gray spider the size of a car. It is an Acromantula. Cataracts make this old spider unable to see clearly.


    "Hagrid, you''re here."


    Aragog was very happy for his friend''s arrival. He suppressed his heir who was about to move and told Hagrid about the Forbidden Forest.


    "Something''s coming in, and it''s evil, and it''s following unicorns."


    Hagrid entrusted Aragog to investigate the matter of unicorns, and Aragog sent his descendants all over the Forbidden Forest.


    "He is very powerful. Many of my descendants have been killed, and he is as elusive as a wandering spirit."


    The Acromantula family feeds on humans. Although Aragog suppressed his descendants for Hagrid, the Acromantula is definitely not that easy to deal with.


    The guy who came into the Forbidden Forest killed several Acromantulas single-handedly, and was as powerful as an Auror.


    Although he met the other party, Aragog could not keep him.


    Hagrid felt heavy after hearing this. It was exactly what John said. The evil guy had not given up on the unicorn.


    The blood of unicorns contains a curse, but it can also prevent people with only one breath from dying.


    "I know Aragog."


    Hagrid said hello to Aragog and was about to leave, but at this time, the Acromantulas around him were gradually approaching.


    "Aragog?" Hagrid looked at his friend in confusion.


    Aragog apologized and said: "Sorry Hagrid, I asked my descendants not to hurt you, but they have no resistance to other people."


    "Oops!"


    After Aragog reminded him, Hagrid also realized that he had done a stupid thing by bringing John here.


    "John, let''s go quickly."


    Lifting John up, Hagrid''s huge body was like a humanoid truck.


    A spider stood in front of him and was knocked away by Hagrid.


    It¡¯s rare to find someone to eat, and the spiders don¡¯t want to give up.


    Naturally, John would not be merciful. He pulled out his wand and pointed it at an approaching Acromantula to cast a spell.


    "Reducto"


    The white light hit the spider, instantly knocking it back and bleeding but not killing it.


    "Beautiful spell." Hagrid praised him upon seeing this.


    Although Hagrid is big, he is actually very agile.


    Being carried by Hagrid, John saved himself the time to dodge and directly concentrated on building a fort.


    The "Incendio" wand shoots flames and ignites the spider.


    "Wingardium Leviosa (Wingardium Leviosa A fallen log hit the back.


    Under constant bombardment, John''s magic power gradually bottomed out.


    With quick eyesight and quick hands, he grabbed a stone and threw it at the spider.


    [Ding, the magic power has been upgraded successfully, the current magic power is level 3]


    John felt a warm current gushing out of his body, and his magic power was restored.


    An Acromantula the size of a small car appeared from the front. John aimed at the spider and fired a magic spell.


    "Reducto"


    This time the white light became even bigger. It was only the size of a satsuma orange before, but now it is a lot bigger.


    The moment it came into contact with the Acromantula, the Acromantula''s body was covered with cracks and then shattered into pieces.


    The power more than doubled, John turned around and fired the magic spell at the chasing spider.


    With the cooperation of Hagrid, John successfully escaped from the spider nest.


    After coming out, Hagrid blamed himself and said: "Sorry John, I thought Aragog could control them."


    Aragog was indeed controllable before, but now Aragog is too old and may not have a few more years to live.


    The young spider no longer listened to him as before.


    "It''s okay Hagrid, but it''s best not to let anyone else go there in the future."


    John was lucky this time. If it had been anyone else without Hagrid''s help, he would probably have become a meal.


    Hagrid was also scared.


    The two of them continued searching in the Forbidden Forest for a while before ending their patrol for the day.


    In Hagrid''s hut, John poured a large bowl of dog food for Yaya.


    This big dog ran the fastest in the spider cave, and he was probably exhausted.


    After saying goodbye to Hagrid, John returned to Hogwarts.


    He opened the Marauder''s Map and took a look. Professor Quirrell was not in the office.


    [Ding, get the blessing: Night Demon]


    [Night Demon: Inhabit the darkness, increase stealth and visibility, increase stealth kill damage]


    After completing the one-hundred-hour night tour, John turned off the wand light, blinked twice and began to adapt to the darkness.


    The originally dark corridor gradually became clearer to the eyes. Although it was not as clear as during the day, it was still possible to read in the dark.


    "This is a lot more convenient."


    With the Night Demon trait, John is difficult to detect even if he is walking in the corridor without using the Disembodiment Spell.


    After using the Illusion Curse, he can directly achieve the effect of the invisibility cloak.


    ¡­


    In the days that followed, John could often ''encounter'' Quirrell.


    Quirrell, who was originally not interested in teaching, could be said to be very considerate of John in private.


    And he constantly hinted that John could go to him if he had any questions, and even vaguely mentioned that he had high attainments in black magic.


    John pretends to be confused every time, like a nerd, but he doesn''t have no ideas about black magic.


    After all, black magic like Li Huo is very powerful, which is difficult to achieve in ordinary magic.


    Finally, he proposed to Quirrell to learn from Li Huo, and Quirrell readily accepted it.


    Although Quirrell is not very good at this curse, don''t forget that he has the second generation Dark Lord as his endorsement.


    Under the guidance of Quirrell on the surface, but actually under the guidance of Voldemort, John finally learned how to use fire.


    But he won''t try it easily. Li Huo is the most uncontrollable curse.


    Once ignited, the fire cannot be extinguished.


    At the same time, Quirrell stopped pretending. He was still hinting, but now he directly talked about the Dark Lord.


    John also knew what the other party meant, so he had to fool him every time and show his approval of the Dark Lord''s ideas from time to time.


    Amidst the endless annoyance, December came quietly.


    In the Potions class, after a lesson under Snape''s gloomy gaze, everyone was discussing Christmas arrangements enthusiastically.


    With Ron not coming home either, the Weasleys decided to go to Romania to visit Charlie Weasley who was raising dragons there.


    Chapter 20 Christmas and Lao Ganma


    John watched the Weasley twins cast a spell on Snowball so that Snowball would chase Quirrell and hit him on the head, which made him feel secretly happy.


    Quirrell, who stopped pretending in front of John, could not show his face in front of other students. He could only continue to pretend to be a person and smile bitterly as if he was cowardly. In fact, he even thought about where to bury the Weasley twins.


    The biting cold wind slapped the windows of the Hogwarts classrooms. There was a roaring fire burning in the auditorium, and the weather turned cold.


    John rubbed his palms and let out a breath of white air that fell on the glass.


    Seeing that Malfoy was going to fall in love with Harry for a while before the holiday, John complained: "They say elementary school students will bully the people they like. Malfoy has a crush on him."


    Helga held the fir tree for Christmas in the hallway.


    Ron was angered first because Malfoy talked about his family.


    But Snape seemed to have waited until this moment on purpose. Even with Hagrid''s intercession, he did not hesitate to deduct 5 points from Gryffindor.


    Malfoy left triumphantly, and deliberately squeezed the fir tree needles everywhere.


    "I''m going to teach him a lesson, just like John taught him a lesson!" Ron gritted his teeth with hatred, wishing he could transform into John and punch Malfoy in the face.


    Harry nodded with deep understanding. Malfoy and Snape were the two people he hated most at Hogwarts.


    Hagrid poured cold water on him, "That''s probably going to be difficult. John is the most capable wizard I''ve ever seen. Come and have a look at the auditorium with me. John will go with us."


    Ron suddenly felt bad. Hagrid invited them to see the almost decorated auditorium. John also wanted to see how Christmas was celebrated in the wizarding world.


    The auditorium became beautiful and spectacular under the decoration of Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick.


    The walls were covered with hanging ribbons of holly and mistletoe, and twelve towering Christmas trees stood around.


    Some trees were hung with shiny little icicles, and others were lit with hundreds of candles.


    Hagrid just sent the last tree, and it was over after decorating the tree.


    Hagrid began to look forward to Christmas and asked: "How many days until the holiday?"


    "There''s only one day. This reminds me. We can go to the library in half an hour."


    Hermione did not forget Nico Flamel and extended an invitation to John, "John, do you want to come with us?"


    "Okay, it''s okay to be idle." John agreed after thinking about it and being quite concerned about it.


    Hagrid asked curiously: "You are working too hard if you still read books during the holiday."


    He is in a good mood because Christmas is coming soon.


    But Harry would soon put him in a bad mood. Harry said happily: "We are not reviewing our lessons, we are trying to find out who Nicolas Flamel is."


    "I told you to stop. What that big dog is guarding has nothing to do with you."


    Surprise turned to horror, and Hagrid persuaded the three little ones to stop this dangerous behavior.


    However, he also underestimated Gryffindor''s death-seeking spirit. The more this happened, the more motivated the three of them were.


    It¡¯s just that this name is too difficult to find. The three little ones looked through many books in the library but couldn¡¯t find it.


    For this reason, Hermione also made a list to make it easier to find.


    When it was dinner time, the four of them left the library.


    Hermione refused to admit defeat and asked them to search during the holiday. It would be best to inform herself of the results through an owl.


    ¡­


    on vacation.


    John was eating turkey, and he had to say that this chicken was really big and nothing else.


    Using a knife and fork to cut off a piece of meat from the turkey, John had the urge to wrap it in bread and eat it.


    At the same time, his owl Basil had already flown away, probably to get the gift his parents were going to send.


    "The express delivery industry is really developed. If we can open an owl express company, we will definitely make a lot of money."


    John didn''t know what his parents would give him. He just hoped that Mr. Wick wouldn''t send a mouse or a black widow.

 Chapter 18：

    During the vacation, John tried to play wizard chess.


    The rules of this kind of chess are similar to chess, but it is more entertaining. Seeing his queen being smashed by Ron''s knight, John just chuckled.


    John, who originally suspected that he was a poor chess player, was relieved after seeing Harry kneel down eighteen times.


    It was snowing outside, and John did not forget his training.


    After the magic power is upgraded, the power of the spell will also increase accordingly.


    This is easy to understand. Magic is like a faucet. The water in the faucet determines the size of the water.


    Before, his magic power was not enough, and the spells he released were not very powerful.


    The power of spells after level 3 has been greatly improved, and John can learn more attack spells.


    But the first thing he learned was a defensive spell.


    "Armor Protection (Protego


    This is a defensive spell used to resist aggression and can be used to neutralize most attacks.


    It is a very practical magic spell.


    After coming out of the Room of Requirement, John returned to the dormitory.


    When I woke up early the next morning, Basil beside the bed had returned with a gift.


    He opened a gift from Mrs. Wick.


    That was a pair of warm gloves, knitted by Mrs. Wick herself.


    The second one is Dad Watson Wick. The gift package is a four-sided cube.


    Shaking it, I thought it couldn''t hold a mouse inside.


    Opening the gift, John saw a bottle of hot sauce inside.


    When he was confused, he saw the name of this hot sauce.


    "Lao Ganma?!"


    (Trivia: Laoganma was established in 1984)


    Along with the gift came a letter from Old Wick.


    After opening it, the father knew that his son liked food from that mysterious country in the East, so he asked many connections and finally got a bottle of Lao Ganma.


    John couldn''t wait to open Lao Ganma, picked up a little with a fork and put it into his mouth.


    The familiar taste after eleven years bloomed on the tip of his tongue, and John almost burst into tears at that time.


    Even the gifts from Hagrid and Hermione became unimportant.


    In the hall.


    Harry looked at the strange bottle in John''s hand curiously and asked aloud: "What is this? It smells strange?"


    "This is chili sauce, you can try it." John can dip everything with a spoonful of Lao Gan Ma.


    Ron changed into a dark purple hand-knitted sweater, and curiously tried Lao Ganma. The weird flavor blooming from his taste buds contained the heritage of the ancient eastern country.


    "The taste is very strange, a little spicy and a little strange."


    Although he said this, Ron still tried to dip the chicken legs like John.


    The moment you eat it, it¡¯s like opening the door to a new world.


    Seeing Ron like this, Harry also tried curiously.


    Immediately, like Ron, he couldn''t resist the strange taste.


    Ron also gave John fudge, which tasted good and sweet.


    John opened the chocolate frog sent by Hermione, and the chocolate frog inside almost jumped away.


    The twins were wearing the same hand-knitted sweaters as Ron, except they were blue and had different letters on them.


    At the Christmas party, John¡¯s old godmother successfully attracted more people¡¯s attention.


    Wearing a bonnet with flowers on her head, Dumbledore took a taste, but judging from his expression, he must have been disappointed that this thing was not sweet.


    After the Christmas banquet, both professors and students were very happy.


    ¡­


    In the Room of Requirement, John found a rare resting place.


    Taking out the chocolate frog given by Hermione, John grabbed the frog and took a bite.


    A wizard card fell from the box.


    Above is Dumbledore.


    John didn''t take it to heart at first. He glanced at it casually and his eyes stayed on the card.


    Albus Dumbledore, current Headmaster of Hogwarts.


    Recognized as the greatest wizard of our time,


    Dumbledore''s well-known contributions include:


    Defeated the dark wizard Grindelwald in 1945,


    Discover the twelve uses of fire dragon blood.


    With his partner Nico Flamel, he has been very effective in alchemy.


    Professor Dumbledore loves chamber music and ten-pin bowling.


    Looking at the card blankly, John''s eyes fell on the name of Nico Flamel.


    "Alchemy?"


    Touching his chin, John remembered that he had seen something very unnatural in the records of alchemy.


    It''s called...the Philosopher''s Stone?


    Chapter 21 Invisibility Cloak and Magic Mirror


    Eternal life is pursued no matter where it is.


    But the magic stone can do it. Although it is not immortality in the strict sense, it is enough.


    "If I have a magic stone, it will be of great help to me in refining things."


    Of course, John was just thinking about it.


    The Philosopher''s Stone seems to be a legendary thing, and no one has ever seen it in reality.


    But this reminded John that he could start with alchemy and perhaps master "Fairy Forging" faster.


    "There may be some in the forbidden book area. I can go and have a look."


    Just as he said, John cast a layer of illusion spell on himself.


    He left the Room of Requirement and approached the library on the fifth floor.


    To make sure he wouldn''t be caught, John took out the Marauder''s Map.


    "Harry is out?"


    John saw Harry coming out of Gryffindor Tower and guessed that he was out for a night out.


    Looking at his direction, it seems that he has the same purpose as himself.


    But when he arrived at the restricted book area, John didn''t see Harry.


    It was strange that he saw the door bolt of the restricted book area opened automatically.


    "Invisibility cloak."


    With the answer in his mind, John remembered that Harry had an invisibility cloak, and it seemed that he had received it now.


    Before the door closed, John followed behind.


    He had the intention of teasing him, so he was not in a hurry to reveal himself, but watched Harry take off the invisibility cloak.


    The lantern in Harry''s hand swung back and forth on the bookshelf, looking for traces of Nicolas Flamel. He was so nervous that he even heard faint whispers from the book, not sure whether it was an illusion or reality.


    Searching among the vast bookshelves, Harry had to find a place to start.


    He carefully placed the lamp on the ground and looked along the bottom of the bookshelf, trying to find an interesting book.


    Suddenly he saw a large black and silver book and pulled it out without thinking.


    "Stop!"


    When John saw the book, it was too late to stop him. Harry was startled when he heard the low voice and subconsciously opened the book.


    "ah-!"


    A shrill, blood-curdling scream pierced the silence.


    The whole book screamed, and Harry felt his ears sting and closed the book suddenly.


    But it was too late, the screams did not stop, Harry backed away nervously and knocked down the lamp.


    In panic, he could no longer care about the voice he just spoke.


    Putting the book back on the bookshelf, he put on his invisibility cloak and ran outside.


    Filch came over upon hearing the noise, with furious eyes in his eyes, and Harry passed right under his outstretched arms.


    Harry, who was running wildly all the way, was in a panic and couldn''t tell where he was without the lantern.


    Finally, he stopped in front of a tall suit of armor, and the sound of Filch''s report could still be heard in his ears.


    Snape and Filch came around the corner, and Harry could only step back step by step, carefully squeezing into an open door on the left without making a sound.


    Harry, who was leaning against the wall, listened to the footsteps that were getting further away, took a deep breath, relaxed, and took off the invisibility cloak.


    Just when he thought it was all right and wanted to take a look at the room, the ajar wooden door was opened.


    Harry didn''t see anyone come in, he felt like it was haunted.


    The hair on his body stood up and he backed away in fear.


    Suddenly, Harry''s shoulder was touched. He opened his mouth wide and was about to scream, but his mouth was covered by a hand.


    "Shhh, you''ll get us points deducted if you do this."


    "John?"


    Harry heard a familiar voice and turned to look. John seemed to appear out of thin air.


    John was helpless. He had known that he had been so naughty just now, but now Snape knew that someone had been wandering around the library.


    "That voice just now was you? How did you do it? Do you also have an invisibility cloak?"


    The three questions in a row showed how surprised Harry was. John was a little confused and changed the subject and said, "How about we take a look at this place first? I haven''t been in here yet."


    After hearing what he said, Harry started to pay attention to this place.


    It looks like an abandoned classroom. Many tables and chairs are piled up against the wall, showing a large group of dark shadows.


    There was also an upside-down wastebasket, and on the wall facing them there was something incompatible with the surroundings.


    John also noticed the mirror. It was a very grand mirror, very high, almost as high as the ceiling.


    The gorgeous golden frame is supported by two claw-shaped feet.


    There was another line at the top, which John read out, "Eris Stella Oheru Ayiteubi Kafulu Ayiteon Voorhees."


    A very strange mirror.


    As a Gryffindor, Harry walked over without fear.


    The next second, Harry stood in front of the mirror, terrified.


    "What''s wrong?"


    John walked over and didn''t understand why. Harry''s breathing became rapid and the color on his face quickly faded.


    "There are many people in the mirror, at least a dozen, and they are all behind me."

 Chapter 19：

    Harry''s words stunned John, and he leaned over to take a look.


    Nothing... No!


    John looked at the mirror in front of him with tables of Chinese delicacies appearing next to him, and his eyes widened.


    Rubbing his eyes, John looked again and saw that he was already enjoying the food.


    Not only that, John in the mirror was wearing a gorgeous wizard robe. He looked to be in his twenties, holding the Elder Wand symbolizing power in his hand, and wearing the First Class Medal of the Order of Merlin on his chest.


    The plot about this mirror reappeared in his memory, and John said to himself: "Mirror of Erised?"


    Didn¡¯t he remember that this mirror appeared at the end? Why did it appear now?


    "John, I think they are my relatives."


    Harry saw a gentle and beautiful woman behind him in the mirror. She was smiling and her eyes were full of kindness.


    Beside the woman, there was a man with black hair and glasses, his hair was as messy as Harry''s.


    Harry felt that they were his parents, not just parents, but also other relatives. They had the same green eyes as Harry.


    These were what Harry longed for most. He stared at the mirror hungrily and didn''t want to look away for a moment.


    Put both hands on the mirror, as if you can go inside and reunite with your loved ones.


    John saw that he was a little confused and pulled him away from the mirror.


    "We should leave, Filch and the others will come back."


    Although he was a little reluctant, Harry still agreed with this sentence.


    He put on his invisibility cloak and invited John to leave with him. John smiled slightly and said mysteriously: "I don''t need it."


    Taking out his wand and waving it gently, John disappeared in front of Harry.


    The surprised Harry tentatively called out: "John, are you still there?"


    "Of course I am."


    A response appeared in front of him, and Harry reached out and touched John''s face.


    "Be careful, you almost poked me in the eye."


    Hearing this, Harry put his hands away angrily.


    Before leaving the room, John stopped and looked at the mirror. A silver-haired old man seemed to appear there, but then disappeared after blinking.


    "Dumbledore?"


    Not thinking that he had seen it wrong, John suddenly realized that Dumbledore had put this thing in.


    In this case, Harry should not be in danger.


    After parting ways with Harry at the top of the stairs, John went to the restricted book area and found a copy of the ancient alchemy "The Supreme Alchemy" and took it back to the dormitory.


    After just watching for a while, he felt a little dizzy.


    The content inside is too profound, just like "Fairy Casting Science", it requires a lot of foundation to lay the groundwork.


    "If you bite off more than you can chew, you still have to start from the grassroots step by step."


    Putting the book under the pillow, John opened the Marauder''s Map, and Quirrell walked towards the outside of Hogwarts.


    John hesitated a little, whether he should follow or not.


    But after thinking about it for a while, I gave up the idea.


    Not to mention Voldemort, Professor Quirrell alone is not something he can deal with.


    Unless it was a surprise, the magic power gap between the two is still too big.


    And John didn''t have an attack similar to the Death Curse, so he might have a narrow escape if his identity was discovered.


    The Christmas holiday is not over yet.


    During this period, John went to the library a few more times and took away a lot of basic alchemy books.


    During this period, he frantically supplemented his alchemy knowledge, but this was not enough.


    However, I found records about Nico Flamel in a book about ancient alchemy.


    "Nicholas Flamel, the only known maker of the Philosopher''s Stone."


    Seeing this book, John''s thoughts surged.


    He remembered that what Harry Potter guarded in his first year was the Sorcerer''s Stone.


    And this thing can save John a lot of time and directly use the most top-notch alchemy.


    "The magic stone..."


    Touching the record about the magic stone, the thought of immortality flashed through his mind, and then disappeared again.


    He remembered that immortality had great side effects. Not only was it emotionally draining, but more importantly, the body became very fragile.


    It would be better to kill John than live forever.


    "Perhaps you can tell Harry and the others."


    These days, Harry and the others are almost giving up.


    Chapter 22 Dumbledore and the Promise


    Auditorium.


    "You should wake me up, I want to see your parents."


    Ron complained angrily. He was angry that Harry found the magic mirror alone yesterday and didn''t call him.


    Harry said: "You can go tonight, but I still want to go. I want you to see that mirror."


    The two people were discussing things about the magic mirror eagerly, and they almost forgot about Nico Flamel.


    John put turkey on toast and made a sandwich.


    Just as he was about to put it in his mouth, Harry said: "John is here too, but I didn''t see his family."


    John put down the sandwich and said somewhat seriously: "Harry, that mirror should not be able to see your family, but reflect what you desire in your heart. You shouldn''t be too obsessed with it."


    Ron asked curiously: "John, what did you see?"


    "I?"


    Recalling the scene he saw yesterday, John smacked his mouth and said, "I saw a table of food."


    "Well¡­


    Ron and Harry were a little speechless. They thought John would see other things. He loves learning so much, shouldn''t he see books.


    However, Harry didn''t take John''s words to heart, but wanted to go more and more.


    He is so in need of love.


    The strongest magic built with maternal love cannot make up for the shortcomings in his heart. He wants his parents to be by his side more than a savior.


    John didn''t care whether Harry heard it or not, he had already warned him anyway.


    With Dumbledore here, not even Voldemort can harm Harry and the others.


    John, who was not worried, thought of Nico Flamel after finishing his meal, took out the chocolate frog wizard card from his pocket and handed it to Harry.


    "This is?"


    Harry was a little confused about his actions.


    John smiled mysteriously, "All the answers may not be as profound as you think. You have to learn to observe the things around you."


    The murmuring words confused the two of them, but Harry still accepted the card.


    Harry, who was focused on the Mirror of Erised, changed his hands and stuffed the card into his pocket. It would probably take some time before he remembered it.


    None of this has anything to do with John, he has already gone to the library.


    Under Ms. Pince''s gaze, he piled books on alchemy on the table.


    The diligent look pleased Professor McGonagall who was passing by. The only drawback was that this was not a Gryffindor student.


    After two hours of study master''s blessing, John barely managed to pile up the alchemy theory.


    When the academic master''s time passed, he put down the pile of books and rubbed his sore eyes.


    "It''s still too difficult to rely on these theories."


    In front of him were "A Simple Introduction to Ancient Runes" and "A Simple Alchemy".


    These are the most basic things, and they can make people¡¯s heads spin.


    But thanks to this, John can start practicing alchemy.


    According to the records in "Fairy Casting Science", magic text plus alchemy equals fairy casting.


    Although the formula is simple, it requires thousands of trials to succeed.


    Heading to the Room of Requirement on the eighth floor, John changed places this time.


    "I need a place where I can refine things."


    After walking back and forth in front of the huge tapestry three times, a wooden door appeared on the blank wall.


    Open the door and go in. Inside is a place with many crucibles.


    There are many empty bottles on the shelves on the wall, and some have materials for magical creatures.


    John moved his fingers, it seemed that he needed to add some information.


    Just like refining a wand, magical creatures are valuable in the hands of wizards.


    With John''s family''s financial resources, he couldn''t afford it, but there was a big materials dealer around him who could just borrow it.


    ¡­


    the next day.


    "Here, John, what do you want the **** of a Blast-Ended Skrewt to do?"


    In Hagrid''s hut, as a gamekeeper, Hagrid dealt with magical creatures every day, and the materials he had saved over the years were priceless.


    But Hagrid didn''t seem to realize this, sitting on a treasure mountain without realizing it.


    John is one of the few students who has a good relationship with Hagrid, and he still has a friendship with him when he broke into Aragog''s lair.


    After hearing that John wanted materials, he immediately collected a lot of them.


    Taking the materials, John almost fell down.


    Even though Hagrid could hold it easily, this pile of things was actually very heavy.


    The Blast-tailed Skrewt is a magical animal bred at Hogwarts, possibly a cross between a Manticore and a Fire Crab.


    In other words, Hagrid could take out a basketful of buttocks at once, and John was going to use them as materials for his first alchemy.


    "I''m learning alchemy Hagrid. After all, who can understand these things better than you."


    Hagrid was very happy to hear this, and John declined his offer of rock biscuits.


    Holding baskets of snail butts, John trudged back to the Room of Requirement to start his own refining.


    For this reason, he could be said to have forgotten all sleep and food, and even missed dinner.


    After coming out of the Room of Requirement, John had some black ash on his nose.


    Just as he was about to return, he passed by the fifth floor.


    Stopping, John saw that the door where the mirror was placed was ajar.


    He knew it was Harry inside.


    "He''s still obsessed." With a sigh, John changed his mind about going back to the dormitory and headed towards the room on the left.


    As he approached the door, John heard voices talking inside.


    Could it be Ron? Yesterday Harry showed Ron a mirror.


    Casting a disillusionment spell on himself, John seemed to disappear in the darkness.

 Chapter 20：

    An old but gentle voice came from inside.


    "You, like hundreds of others before you, have discovered the joys of the Mirror of Erised."


    "I didn''t know it was called that, sir."


    "But I guess you already know its magic power now, right?"


    "It...it made me see my family."


    ¡­


    Harry talked with Dumbledore who appeared here, and Harry learned that this mirror was just like what John said, and could show what he desired.


    Dumbledore used this to teach Harry, and at the same time told Harry that the mirror would be moved to another place.


    Harry was a little reluctant to give up, but he still obeyed and put on the invisibility cloak and went back to sleep.


    "Professor Dumbledore, what did you see when you looked in the mirror?"


    Before leaving, Harry was a little curious about what Dumbledore saw in the Mirror of Erised. Dumbledore smiled mysteriously and said playfully: "I saw myself holding a pair of thick woolen socks."


    "You can never have enough socks."


    Regarding this answer, Harry felt that it was a bit perfunctory but not unreasonable.


    After all, John also saw a table of food, and he felt that John might be as wise a person as Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore, who watched Harry leave, did not leave the room, but said to the air with a kind smile: "Maybe I should also talk to you face to face, Mr. Wick."


    Okay, John knew he was naive in trying to hide this from the greatest wizard of the century.


    Walking out of the darkness, he terminated the disillusionment spell.


    The figure gradually emerged, and he seemed to appear in the room out of thin air.


    "Excellent Disguise Charm, it seems you learned a lot in the restricted area." Dumbledore praised.


    John was a little embarrassed. He felt a little guilty after being exposed in person for violating school rules, especially when that person was the principal of Hogwarts.


    Dumbledore laughed, "Don''t worry, I don''t think Professor Quirrell signed the note he gave you."


    He blinked, looking naughty and not looking like an old man.


    John knew that Dumbledore would not let him come out without any reason. He was about to leave, but Dumbledore stopped him.


    As expected, Dumbledore looked at John, his kind eyes flashed with a sense of seeing through people''s hearts, and asked: "Mr. Wick, what did you see in the mirror?"


    John''s body tensed, and he subconsciously activated Occlumency, and answered honestly: "Good food, a lot of good food... and I become stronger."


    After hesitating for a while, John still chose not to hide it.


    Dumbledore was very satisfied with his answer, clapped his hands and laughed: "Applause for honesty, John, you know, Minerva has been nagging in my ears these days, maybe there is something wrong with the Sorting Hat."


    Under the half-moon lenses, Dumbledore''s eyes were full of meaning, and his voice was as mellow as magic, "She was wrong. There is nothing wrong with the Sorting Hat. You are indeed the most suitable for Slytherin, there is no doubt about it."


    "Promise me, John, not to touch those irreversible magics."


    "I promise you professor."


    I don¡¯t know why Dumbledore mentioned this matter, maybe because he knew that John had read a lot of dark magic in the restricted area.


    John nodded without hesitation. Although he knew that the old man would not kill the students, John was still a little afraid that he would be discovered.


    "You have the self-control to defeat your desires. I believe in you, John. As a reward for discovering the answer, you may have the opportunity to come into contact with the real Philosopher''s Stone."


    After changing his seriousness, Dumbledore blinked, as if to imply something.


    John was stunned. The answer?


    He thought of the chocolate frog wizard card. The old man seemed to know everything.


    Whether it¡¯s the Forbidden Book Zone or the Chocolate Frog Wizard Card.


    Chapter 23 New Semester and Teaching


    January 1st.


    The new semester has arrived.


    John felt nothing.


    Hermione came to school yesterday and was disappointed that Harry and the others did not find Nico Flamel.


    "John, are you reading Alchemy?"


    library.


    John was holding "Introduction to Alchemy" and watching it. Hermione saw this scene and temporarily gave up looking for Nico Flamel.


    She checked John''s book list. In addition to alchemy, there was also runes.


    Hogwarts has a course on ancient runes, but it is an elective course for the third year.


    Hermione, who regarded John as her target, was not to be outdone when she saw it, and took back a bunch of books about runes that day.


    But it was a pity that when they met the next day, Hermione had two big dark circles on her face, like a sleepy lion.


    The ancient runes were still too difficult for a first-year wizard, something Hermione had to admit.


    "I promise I have seen this name, but I can''t remember it."


    Since being persuaded by Dumbledore not to go back to the Mirror of Erised, Harry has often dreamed that his parents were killed by Voldemort.


    This allowed him to regain his focus on Nico Flamel.


    Although Harry repeatedly believed that he had seen this name somewhere, Hermione and the others had almost given up on the possibility of finding Nico Flamel in the library.


    I will no longer continue to forget about food and sleep as before, and will use the break time to read it.


    "I remember seeing it." Harry also began to doubt whether he had seen it.


    They gathered together to discuss, and John took out "A Simple Introduction to Ancient Runes" not far away, and read alchemy and runes alternately, which would make him less tired.


    "Wick, what do you think of this? Do you want to learn from the wizard of Knockturn Alley and sell props?"


    Since Malfoy watched the Quidditch match with John, he no longer has the attitude of ignoring John if he can''t beat him.


    Seeing that John was interested in alchemy, he subconsciously thought that John wanted to make money by selling props like the Weasley twins.


    "Just make something small. Alchemy is a complicated knowledge. Do you know the Sword of Gryffindor?"


    Closing the book in his hand, John''s eyes became distracted.


    Malfoy wondered: "What is that?"


    "It is said that Gryffindor asked goblins to forge the silver sword, which can only be found by real Gryffindor, but that is not important. The Sorting Hat is also a product of alchemy."


    After John worked hard and even slacked off in training, he finally illuminated Rune''s skills.


    This also means that he has mastered the basics of runes, and now he only needs to light up alchemy to cast goblins.


    But this process was a bit difficult. The **** of the Explosive-tailed Skrewt I got from Hagrid was almost used up, but it still didn''t light up.


    Malfoy nodded in understanding. As a member of the Malfoy family, Malfoy has no shortage of magic items.


    I just feel that John¡¯s Muggle family is really in trouble, and they still need to refine things by themselves.


    There is an astronomy class in the evening.


    Everyone gathered in the Astronomy Tower, and Professor Aurora Sinister told them about the location of Sagittarius.


    After finishing the course for the day, John met Quirrell with an extra note in his hand.


    "Defense Against the Dark Arts Classroom."


    After opening the note, there is only one location.


    John didn''t want to go there, but he was afraid that Quirrell would become suspicious, so he had to give up his plan to study alchemy.


    ¡­


    Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom.


    Realizing that this good student had gradually entered darkness, Quirrell began to take off his disguise.


    Originally, Quirrell was a wizard with a good level. If it weren''t for accepting Voldemort, he wouldn''t have to pretend to be a low-level professor.


    "Very well John Wick, it seems you have chosen the right path."


    Quirrell was very satisfied to see John swimming over at night.


    Sure enough, knowledge is the greatest forbidden fruit. After tasting the power brought by black magic, even the good student John Wick fell.


    "Professor Quirrell."


    After John came to the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom, he felt like someone was pricking his head with a needle. It was Legilimency, trying to pry into the thoughts of his brain.


    He decisively used Occlumency. After the new semester started, John upgraded Occlumency to Level 2, but it was still not enough.


    He added any points to Occlumency and upgraded it to level 3.


    Level 3 is already a master of Occlumency, and can still deal with a mutilated Voldemort''s wandering soul.


    With an excited look on his face, John was like a fanboy conquered by knowledge.


    Voldemort, who used Legilimency to enter John''s brain, was very satisfied. Now John only needed one word from him to become the most loyal Death Eater.


    To train an undercover agent to be placed in Hogwarts, Voldemort was generous with his knowledge.


    Through Quirrell''s narration, he taught John a lot.


    He himself is a powerful wizard, and the knowledge he has learned is even more complicated.


    Under his teachings, many things that John did not understand suddenly became clear.


    In the days that followed, John attended classes during the day and went to the classroom to study at night.


    This allowed him to quickly improve his level and successfully control Li Huo.


    [Magic: Level 3 (30/1500)]


    [Magic spells: Opening of Alajo Cave (Level 3), Floating Curse (Level 4), Transformation Curse (Level 2), Illusion Curse (Level 3), Fluorescent Flash (Level 2), Blazing Flame (Level 3), Shattered to Bones ( Level 3), Fierce Fire (Level 2), Armor Protection (Level 2)...]


    [Skills: Short Weapon Mastery (Level 7), Greatsword Mastery (Level 4), Hot Weapon Mastery (Level 1), Rune Mastery (Level 1), Alchemy Mastery (Level 1)]


    [Blessings: physical fitness, quick attack, precision, academic master, pilot, long-distance running, sword dance, troll killer, night devil]


    The increase in magic power is not much, but the understanding of magic spells has improved a lot.


    The biggest good news is that alchemy has also been illuminated.


    Although he is still at level 1, John can already successfully refine a simple magic item.


    Items with independent will, like the Sorting Hat and the Sword of Gryffindor, probably require reaching level 7 before they can be made.


    ¡­


    Harry was trained by the Devil by Woodla, even on snowy and rainy days.


    He only wants to defeat Slytherin and win the Academy Cup Championship, so that their points can catch up with Slytherin.


    And Harry had high hopes from him, which doubled Harry''s pressure.


    Even Hermione and Ron couldn''t stand it anymore, and in the common room, they asked Harry not to participate in the game.


    Ron suggested that he say he was sick, but Hermione was more reluctant and asked him to say that his leg was broken.


    This made Harry uncomfortable.


    At this moment, Neville jumped from outside and fell into the common room.


    Neville''s legs were stuck together tightly, which was because he was under a leg-locking spell.


    It didn''t take much thinking to know that Malfoy must have done it. Ron was very angry and immediately wanted to settle the score with Malfoy.


    But Neville stopped him. He didn''t want to cause trouble to Harry and others.


    Hermione untied Neville''s leg-locking spell. Harry wanted to take out a chocolate frog to comfort Neville, but he touched a wizard card in his pocket.


    "What''s this?"


    Harry handed another box containing chocolate frogs to Neville and was stunned for a moment when he saw the wizard card in his hand.


    "This is the one John gave you. What else did John say at that time." Ron remembered the origin of this card.

 Chapter 21：

    This is a Dumbledore wizard card. Harry turned the card over.


    Just when he thought it was just John not wanting it, his eyes were fixed on the small words on the card.


    "Ron, Hermione, look!"


    Harry gasped, even his voice trembling slightly.


    Ron and Hermione came over to take a look, and were both struck by this sudden surprise.


    "Excellent success in alchemy with partner Nico Flamel!"


    "I knew it, I''ve seen this name before!"


    Harry was very excited. The progress that had been paused for a long time finally reached a critical step.


    The three little ones were particularly excited, and Hermione even jumped up.


    Suddenly, Hermione thought of something.


    Looking at the alchemy above, she said: "No wonder, no wonder John can read alchemy books, it turns out he has known it for a long time!"


    After saying that, Hermione ran upstairs and took out a huge old book from the girls'' dormitory.


    Looking through old books, they finally found information about Nico Flamel.


    And learned about the magic stone.


    Chapter 24 Peeves and Wasi Wasi


    "John!"


    Hermione walked over angrily, accompanied by Harry and Ron. John was a little confused.


    A somewhat angry Hermione raised her voice a lot and said, "Did you know about Nico Flamel?"


    "That''s right." John''s magnanimous look surprised the three little ones.


    Harry asked in confusion: "Since you know, why don''t you tell us? We have been looking for it for a long time."


    John said unexpectedly: "I told you, you didn''t discover the wizard card until now, right?"


    Harry scratched his head in embarrassment, and the three people who originally wanted to accuse him were suppressed.


    Ron still wanted to struggle and muttered: "You can stop being so vague and tell us the answer from the beginning."


    Hearing this, John''s expression became serious, which made Ron think that he had said the wrong thing and lowered his head with some guilt.


    John said earnestly: "Ron, the answer you are told will never be as meaningful as what you are looking for. On the way to find the answer, you will not only gain the answer but also more other knowledge."


    The three little ones heard the same thing, especially Harry, who was terrible at History of Magic, and could now answer questions very well.


    They felt that they had wrongly blamed John. Hermione apologized: "I''m sorry John, we shouldn''t doubt you."


    "It''s okay, but what happens when you find out about Nico Flamel?"


    John glanced at Harry who was hesitant to speak and said, "Don''t you suspect that Professor Snape wants to steal the Philosopher''s Stone?"


    After being told what was on his mind, Harry smiled.


    After all, it is not good to tell people in Slytherin that their dean is a thief.


    John was helpless and sighed: "The Philosopher''s Stone is not as good as you think. It is true that it is the highest crystallization of alchemy and can refine the elixir of life, but it is only a theoretical immortality."


    "The consumption of the body and the loss of emotions will be consumed over time."


    "Professor Snape is a master of potions. He knows these shortcomings and will not be short of money."


    "What reason do you think he has for stealing the Philosopher''s Stone?"


    His words made sense, and Harry opened his mouth but was speechless.


    Ron thought for a moment and said, "Maybe he wanted to give it to the mysterious man."


    Good guy.


    I¡¯m afraid you, kid, haven¡¯t read the script?


    John''s body trembled and he looked at Ron in disbelief.


    You know that Voldemort is not dead, but have you also traveled through time?


    Ron looked a little embarrassed and whispered: "I heard that many of the mysterious man''s subordinates are Slytherins."


    After Voldemort''s fall, many Death Eaters claimed that Voldemort had used the Imperius Curse.


    It is not a secret to some wizards that Snape is a Death Eater. He was once bailed out by Dumbledore.


    John was speechless. Ron was still confused a little. If Voldemort hadn''t taken action against Harry''s family, maybe Snape would still be a Death Eater, but it was absolutely impossible now.


    "Impossible, Ron, you have to be careful what you say, after all, he is the head of Slytherin."


    Asking Ron to stop saying this casually, John finally fooled the three of them.


    Time seems to have become calmer.


    John spent more time studying with Quirrell.


    Of course, he has not forgotten his mission of patrolling the Forbidden Forest.


    Ever since the Acromantula attacked John, Hagrid had less trust in Aragog''s children.


    He reminded John to be careful about spiders, and John was prepared for this.


    He found a spell to deal with spiders from the library, which can be used to save his life.


    Putting his time into practice, John had classes and reading during the day, training and patrolling the Forbidden Forest at night, and studying with Quirrell.


    This made his time tense. If it weren''t for the sleepless man, John would have collapsed from exhaustion.


    Even this made him feel that it was not enough.


    This day he was going to the Quidditch pitch.


    Gryffindor vs. Hufflepuff, if Hermione hadn''t reminded him, John wouldn''t have known about it.


    It was a rare moment to relax. As John was about to pass by in the corridor, he heard the sound of things being smashed.


    First-year students and Hufflepuff students wearing Slytherin clothes were stoned from behind by Peeves.


    "Peeves, stop it."


    "Little wizard, little wizard."


    Peeves is not afraid of anyone except the Hogwarts professors and Bloody Barrow.


    With no intention of stopping, John saw his classmate Daphne Greengrass being hit by Peeves'' stone.


    "Peeves, you are too presumptuous."


    Peeves heard the sound and thought it was a professor, but he saw a little Slytherin wizard.


    "It''s you, I remember you, John Wick."


    Peeves laughed and made faces, not taking John to heart at all.


    John frowned and helped up Daphne Greengrass who was hit.


    The blond-haired girl didn''t expect that it would be John who stood up for her. After all, this boy didn''t have a good reputation in Slytherin.


    "Thank you." The eldest lady of the pure-blood family became shy when she saw that perfect face.


    John stopped Peeves, with a dangerous look in his eyes, and said in a bad tone: "Peeves, you should be punished for this."


    "punish?"


    Peeves sneered and threw the stone at John.


    Daphne Greengrass was hit just now and couldn''t help but close her eyes.


    John took out his wand calmly and gracefully like a symphony conductor''s baton.


    "Waddiwasi"


    The flying stone seemed to hit a net, flew back towards Peeves, and directly knocked Peeves down.


    John didn''t stop and continued to cast the spell.


    "Wingardium Leviosa"


    "Waddiwasi"


    With the cooperation of the two magic spells, the stones scattered on the ground chased Peeves and smashed them.


    Peeves howled as he was hit, and was driven away with his head covered in big bangs.


    This scene made the students being chased cheer. John glanced at Daphne who was still hiding behind him and said with a smile: "It''s okay. Do you need to go to the school hospital?"


    John taught Peeves a lesson, which made him feel like a hero.


    The Slytherin students have also changed their view of him. This is a person who will stand up for his classmates.


    Daphne is a very proud girl, but now, she has changed her mind about John.


    "sorry to bother you."


    She lowered her voice as if she was shy, but couldn''t help but look at John secretly.


    John glanced outside, well, it seems that he will not be able to catch up with this Quidditch.


    Taking the injured students to the school hospital, Madam Pomfrey was very busy.


    The students had suffered from Peeves'' evil behavior for a long time. It was rare for a student to teach Peeves a lesson. The news soon spread through the entire school through word of mouth.


    ¡­


    The Quidditch match is over.


    Ron covered his nose while Neville was carried to the school hospital.


    Malfoy and his followers Goyle and Crabbe each had panda eyes and glared at Gryffindor across the long Hufflepuff table.


    "Damn it, that **** Weasley, he sneak attacked me."


    Malfoy was furious. While watching the game, he and Ron had a conflict. The two of them struggled with each other, and Neville and Goyle joined in behind.


    As for Harry, he disappeared after the celebration.


    But this does not prevent Malfoy from hating Gryffindor.


    John was speechless, shook his head and said, "Malfoy, you didn''t win three against two."


    These words made Malfoy blush and said fiercely: "If I use a wand, I can beat twelve Weasleys and Longbottoms!"


    If you believe him, John is a fool.


    Closing the book, it was completely dark.


    John will also go to the Room of Requirement for training, and later he will patrol the Forbidden Forest.


    The Gryffindor celebration over there also moved to another place. They may also know that the Slytherin here is eager to fight again, so they choose to go back to Gryffindor Tower.


    Fred and George were sneaking into the kitchen to steal cakes, but John didn''t expose them.


    But as long as you talk to the house elves properly, I believe they will be willing to send cakes to the great wizard.


    At the door of the Room of Requirement, John met Harry who had returned.


    Harry said firmly: "John, it''s Snape. I saw it with my own eyes. He threatened Professor Quirrell in the Forbidden Forest."


    Chapter 25 Hagrid and the Dragon Egg


    Snape?


    Threaten Quirrell?


    I''m afraid you''ve made a mistake.


    "Harry, you need to take responsibility for what you said."


    John''s expression became serious, which made Harry think that John was not joking.

 Chapter 22：

    "You are now framing the professor of Hogwarts and the head of Slytherin. If there is no evidence, you will be expelled."


    Of course, John said things like dropping out of school casually.


    The entire common room could be filled with copies of the school rules Harry had committed at Hogwarts, and Dumbledore didn''t see any punishment for him.


    Harry didn''t know this and felt a little sad, but he saw it with his own eyes and nodded vigorously and said, "I swear, John, I won''t lie to you."


    Not knowing what was wrong with him, Harry felt that he should tell John.


    Obviously John respected Snape but was always disliked. He felt that John could not continue to be kept in the dark.


    Seeing his vow, John sighed: "Okay, I believe you, but I have to go through an investigation. There is not much time until the exam, so you''d better review it first."


    Harry was happy to see John believe in himself.


    He felt that he had done a good thing, and headed to the Gryffindor common room after brushing aside the previous haze.


    But he didn''t think about why John was on the eighth floor. Slytherin''s lounge was not here.


    ¡­


    The room that answers every request.


    John carefully dipped his quill in ink and wrote a rune on the **** of the squid.


    There was only one last stroke left to complete, and John''s eyebrows seemed to be using force to lightly scratch the surface of the snail.


    An ''F'' that looked like a bent arm landed on the snail''s butt.


    "It''s just one step away."


    John''s face showed joy, he took out his wand and knocked on the table, coughing lightly.


    Aiming the wand at the runes on the **** of the snail, the magic power penetrated into it along the chopstick-like tip.


    A light lit up on the ''F'', and just when John thought he was about to succeed, the light turned into a puff of black smoke, and the **** of the squid exploded and spattered fragments that hit the crucible.


    John, who was on guard, cast an iron armor spell on himself. After the spell was dissipated, he felt a little depressed.


    "It still doesn''t work. It seems that it is still too difficult to complete the enchantment at level 1 alone."


    Just now he was trying to refine the **** of a snail, but it obviously failed.


    John guessed that there might be something wrong with the ink used to write the runes. He picked up the ink and said with some reluctance: "Do you need to use the blood of magical creatures?"


    Since ancient times, alchemy has been inseparable from potions. There are only two places where John can get good materials.


    One is the Forbidden Forest, and the other is the office of the dean.


    In terms of difficulty, John decided to go to Hagrid to make trouble.


    If you happened to happen upon Snape refining Veritaserum in his office, then you might be the one to taste it.


    That taste must not be good.


    Before going, John sent the books he had read back to the library.


    library.


    Our know-it-all lady, Hermione Granger, has entered Spartan mode. She lists a long list of review plans, and she looks like she will beat her classmates to death.


    Harry and Ron did not dare to touch her brow during this period. Hermione was preparing to end John''s undefeated record in the final exam week.


    She was immersed in studying, and Harry and Ron were also miserable. They were dragged over to be her companions, and even Neville was not spared.


    Seeing John''s arrival, Harry and Harry seemed to have seen a savior.


    "John, here."


    Neville yelled excitedly, and was then chased and beaten by a suspended feather duster.


    "You are reviewing here?"


    John was a little surprised. He wasn''t surprised that Hermione was here, but the other three were like little eunuchs studying with the emperor.


    "I haven''t thanked you yet, John, the things you gave me are very useful." Neville finally learned to shut up and stop being chased and beaten.


    He was talking about the pet cage that John gave him for Christmas. After putting Leif in it, he never saw it again.


    "As long as you like it." John put the book back, sat in front of a few people and wondered: "Didn''t Nico Flamel find out?"


    "It''s Hermione. She has made a lot of review plans. Oh my God, I might as well let me fight a troll." Ron complained loudly, ushering in a new round of feather dusters.


    Harry also nodded hurriedly and said, "We still have decades before the exam."


    Hermione frowned and said angrily: "Decades? We only have less than ten weeks left!"


    "You see, isn''t John also starting to review?"


    John, who was called on, was a little embarrassed. He really hadn''t reviewed yet, and the books he read were all related to alchemy. It could be said that they were completely useless for the exam.


    But this reminded him of the mission of Academic Master 2.0, and he had to suppress Hermione for the rest of the time.


    Seeing her burying herself in the pile of books, John felt the pressure increase greatly.


    "Okay, I still have to go find Hagrid, you continue."


    With quite an attitude of meeting King Juan, John left these words and left regardless of the other three people asking for help.


    After arriving at Hagrid''s hut, John felt the heat.


    There is already a breath of summer. Even if you are afraid of the cold, there is no need to light a fireplace in the house, right?


    "Hagrid, are you cooking?"


    "Merlin''s beard."


    Opening the door and walking in, Hagrid was startled.


    The big body blocked in front of the fireplace, and a smile appeared on the face dominated by the furry beard.


    "It turns out to be John."


    "Who do you think it is?"


    John looked strange. He walked to the chair and looked towards the fireplace.


    Hagrid moved quietly to block his sight.


    He shrugged and said calmly: "Well, it seems that Hagrid has brought up another strange thing."


    "It''s not surprising to Norbert, it''s a rare Norwegian Ridgeback."


    Hagrid subconsciously retorted and saw the expression on John''s face.


    Big-mouthed Hagrid couldn''t keep a secret. Now that he knew it, he resigned himself to getting out of the way of the fireplace.


    John saw a kettle placed above the fire, with an egg the size of an ostrich egg placed underneath.


    "Is this a dragon egg? Are you sure you won''t bake it?"


    This dragon egg has been roasted to a black color, and John thinks it may be medium rare.


    "No, put the eggs in the fire because their mother breathes on them."


    Hagrid has done a lot of homework. When it comes to understanding magical creatures, Hagrid is definitely at the professor level.


    When John heard this, his thoughts changed. Aren''t he still worried about ink? The powerful fire dragon blood might be a good choice.


    A smile appeared on his face, and John''s expression made Hagrid feel uneasy.


    The big beard twitched and said in a low voice: "John, you have to promise me not to tell anyone else."


    "oh-?"


    The long tail tone and John''s smiling expression made Hagrid feel uneasy. John glanced at the dragon egg and said, "Hagrid, you don''t want other people to know about this, right?"


    "John, we are friends." Hagrid muttered.


    John said: "A true friend will correct mistakes instead of making mistakes together, but..."


    Hagrid''s eyes fell on John, and John smiled brightly: "I am with you, so I won''t betray you. After all, who doesn''t want to own a fire dragon?"


    "That''s great John, I knew you wouldn''t betray me." Hagrid suddenly felt as happy as a child weighing half a ton.


    John pretended to be distressed and sighed, "Actually, I also want a fire dragon. The twelve ways to use dragon blood in the exam gave me a headache. As you know, I don''t have much money."


    "Don''t worry John, when Norbert grows up, you can get free dragon blood."


    Hagrid has always been generous towards his friends.


    John smiled, and after asking Hagrid for a basket of snail butts, he left with satisfaction.


    Not long after he left, Hagrid went out to the library to find more books about fire dragons, and happened to encounter three little ones who were reviewing.


    The results are self-evident. The three little ones also discovered the dragon egg like John, but they kept it secret for the sake of their friends.


    Chapter 26 Unforgiveness and Persecution


    Herbal medicine class.


    Pomona Sprout is describing the characteristics of the Devil''s Net. This scary-looking big guy is actually a child who is afraid of light.


    As John listened, he wrote the key points of alchemy in his hand.


    After several tests, he found that pigeon feathers could not be used to write runes on the **** of the snail. After testing several types, he made a pen with silver and basil feathers.


    I obtained the blood of some magical creatures from the Forbidden Forest and successfully completed the alchemy.


    His first magic prop was a bracelet, and the ceramic pieces on the bracelet were the butts of snails.


    It doesn''t have much effect. It''s probably like a one-time amulet that can release the Iron Armor Curse the moment danger approaches.


    This is already the first step. Next, when you get more powerful dragon blood, you may be able to perform higher-level alchemy.


    He cleared his mind and nodded from time to time, looking serious.


    The three little ones not far away also became entangled.


    "Should we tell John that this is a fire dragon?" Ron thought the fire dragon was so cool.


    Hermione was very sensible. She frowned and said, "Ron, have you forgotten what we promised Hagrid?"


    The less people know about the fire dragon, the better. Hermione doesn''t think this is a good thing for John.


    During breakfast, Hedwig brought Harry a note, written by Hagrid.


    Several people were told from above that the dragon eggs were about to hatch.


    This very rare scene made the three little ones not want to miss it, so much so that the studious Hermione even started to skip the class.


    When Harry heard what she said, he was surprised and said: "I thought you would definitely tell John. I mean, you and John are so good."


    If you want to say who among the three little ones has the best relationship with John, there is no doubt that it is Hermione.


    That''s why Harry was surprised. If it were him, he would not be able to help but tell Ron and the others.


    "This is illegal! At the Wizards'' Conference in 1709, a bill banning the raising of fire dragons was officially passed. John''s situation in Slytherin is already very bad. It will be even worse if he is deducted points."


    Hermione made perfect sense, so Harry had no choice but to give up sharing with John.


    But they didn''t expect that John also received the note.


    Originally looking forward to getting dragon''s blood as experimental material, John would not miss it.


    Looking at Malfoy next to him with a smirk on his face, John thought that this child had drank the joy potion as a drink?


    "Malfoy, why do you smile so abstractly?"


    "Wick, you will never imagine what stupid things that stupid Potter has done. I will make him drop out of school this time."


    The smile on Malfoy''s pale face became more abstract, and his eyes looked in the direction of the three little ones from time to time.


    Judging from his posture, it seems that he has caught the three little ones.


    John shrugged, okay, this is not the first time Malfoy has said this.


    During the morning break, John did not go to Hagrid''s hut openly.


    He also knew that the fire dragon was an illegal thing, so he cast a phantom spell on himself and walked towards Hagrid''s hut.


    When they got to the hut, the three little ones were already gathered around the table.


    John walked over, and none of the people present noticed his arrival.

 Chapter 23：

    Only Yaya raised his head and sniffed the air with his nose.


    Click.


    A deep crack appeared on the dragon egg lying on the table, and something was constantly moving.


    The clicking sound sounds very fun.


    Hagrid was as excited as a child, and the four of them moved their chairs closer to the table and held their breath.


    Finally, under the spotlight of everyone, the fire dragon Norbert successfully escaped from his shell.


    She wasn''t very good-looking, at least not as good as John imagined.


    But this is not a problem, after all, I am just greedy for its blood.


    It has spiny wings, a thin black body, and a long nose with white nostrils.


    There are horn bumps on his head, and his orange eyes bulge outward.


    Norbert sneezed, and flames flew from his nose.


    Hagrid directly transformed into a male mother, picked up Norbert and praised him.


    "It''s beautiful, isn''t it?"


    Although Hagrid praised it, Norbert was very angry and bit Hagrid''s finger.


    With those sharp teeth, John felt that someone else would at least have not lost any flesh.


    "That''s great. It''s a pity that John didn''t see it."


    Two boys, Harry and Ron, were eager to take action. They thought it would be really cool to raise a fire dragon.


    Hermione was even more curious about the growth rate of the Norwegian Ridgeback.


    John felt that the invisibility could be lifted now. Just before it was about to be lifted, he noticed someone peeking outside.


    Stopping his movements calmly, John approached the window, where Malfoy was secretly leaning on the window to watch.


    Hagrid was about to answer Hermione''s question when he also noticed the window and turned pale.


    When Malfoy saw that the big man had noticed him, he turned around and ran away.


    Even if Hagrid tried to chase him, it would be too late.


    This made Hagrid dumbfounded. Harry leaned towards the window and recognized the big back head.


    "It''s over now. It''s Malfoy. He must be complaining." Harry swore that Malfoy definitely saw Charmander.


    ¡­


    Malfoy, who was running away, couldn''t suppress the excited smile on his face, and murmured to himself: "Haha, Potter, you''re done, I''m going to make you drop out of school!"


    He was walking in the corridor, and when he passed a door, he was suddenly grabbed by his clothes and dragged in by a strange force.


    Malfoy was so frightened that he opened his mouth to scream.


    John lifted the Disillusionment Curse, covered Malfoy''s mouth with one hand, and made a silencing gesture with the other hand.


    "Wick? What are you doing here?"


    Putting aside his status as a Mudblood, Slytherin still felt good about John, who had added almost two hundred points to the academy.


    Although Malfoy was afraid that John would beat him again, he still pretended to be calm.


    John once again staged a slap in the face, pushed Malfoy into the corner, and said in a good voice: "Malfoy, I hope you can promise me one thing. Don''t tell the professor what happened today."


    "What happened today? Did you also know about the big fire dragon?"


    Malfoy rolled his eyes and discovered the truth.


    John did not deny it, nodded and said: "I hope you don''t tell the professor, at least wait for a while before talking."


    "Why, why should I promise you?" Malfoy returned to arrogance.


    John thought to himself, if you tell me, my dragon blood will be wasted.


    He immediately said: "Now our points are not much different from Gryffindor. If you tell the professor, the professor will deduct the points along with Slytherin''s points."


    There is some truth to this, Malfoy did not think of this.


    If he told the professor, if that stupid guy Hagrid confessed John, Slytherin''s hard-won advantage would disappear again.


    The thing that was more painful than losing the Academy Cup was losing to Gryffindor.


    After Malfoy thought for a moment, he reluctantly nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll wait for a while before talking. I''m not doing this for you, but for the Academy Cup."


    This understanding attitude made John change a little. A smile appeared on his face and he stretched out his hand to shake Malfoy''s hand.


    "For the sake of eternal glory, I believe you will not regret what happened today."


    Malfoy shook hands with John for the second time, thinking that John did not threaten him with force and seemed to be a good person.


    Maybe you can be friends with John. Even if a noble pureblood has an ordinary wizard as a friend, it''s not a bad thing.


    The two reached a consensus, but this made the three little ones have trouble sleeping and eating.


    Because although Malfoy did not report them, he stared at them with a malicious smile every day.


    This made the three little ones live on tenterhooks. They always felt that in the next second, an Auror from the Ministry of Magic would come to the castle and arrest them, the bad guys who raised the fire dragon.


    Hermione had told Harry and the others that the Ministry of Magic would not arrest them just because they had seen the fire dragon, but the two of them still couldn''t stop thinking about it.


    After a week like this, they discussed with Hagrid and decided to send Norbert away.


    It happened that Ron''s brother Charlie Weasley was raising dragons in Romania. He wrote to tell Charlie and got a reply.


    ¡­


    Going to meet Quirrell again, this time John was a little nervous.


    There was a bug in a cage on Quirrell''s desk. He smiled and told today''s lesson.


    Completely entering the realm of black magic, the Unforgivable Curse.


    If he passes this test, then John will be completely recognized as one of his own.


    On the contrary, John will become a thorn in Voldemort''s side.


    That means that this is a path that cannot be chosen.


    Either use the Unforgivable Curse or become Voldemort''s priority, and the Imperius Curse will fall on John.


    This is a forced choice, forced to make a choice.


    Voluntary or forced?


    Chapter 27 Amulet and Imperius Curse


    "Look at this beautiful girl."


    A bug with long joints was held in Quirrell''s hand, with a look of great enjoyment on his face.


    John felt a chill when he saw it.


    Stroking the bug, Quirrell had an evil smile on his face, "John, good boy, now, please tell me the names of the three unforgivable curses."


    Glancing at the wand in Quirrell''s hand, John pondered for a moment and said: "The Death Curse, the Soul-Impering Curse, and the Cruciatus Curse."


    "Good boy." Quirrell praised.


    Immediately, he pointed the wand at the bug in his hand and said, "Now, I will teach you these three supreme magic spells."


    "Imperio"


    The light flashed past, and the insects became extremely obedient in his hands.


    There was a strange light in Quirrell''s eyes, and he said: "The Imperius Curse is a curse that makes wizards obedient, and can even make people die."


    Under his control, the insect jumped into the basin on the side, showing no intention of struggling even if it was about to drown.


    Then he jumped out again and came to the side of the candle. He let the flames burn his joints and never resisted.


    John took this scene into his eyes and felt a slight chill.


    This soul-stealing curse is simpler and cruder than brainwashing. It can control a person in an instant.


    "come back."


    Recalling the bug fell into the palm of his hand, Quirrell pointed his wand at the bug and cast the second spell.


    "Crucio"


    The insect screamed. Even if you couldn''t see the insect''s expression, you knew that the insect was in great pain at this moment.


    The shrill screams echoed in the classroom, John''s face was gloomy, and he felt discomfort in his body and senses.


    On the other hand, Quirrell looked like he was enjoying himself.


    "Listen, what a beautiful sound it is."


    The feeling of controlling everything was so wonderful. In order to obtain these powers, he did not hesitate to become Voldemort''s subordinate.


    Black magic can corrode people''s hearts. After gaining this power, Quirrell''s mind became distorted.


    Quirrell couldn''t see John''s face clearly under the moonlight, but he felt that the little wizard at this moment must have been impressed by this most powerful power.


    Stopping casting spells, Quirrell put the bug on the table with an evil light in his eyes, and cast the last Unforgivable Curse.


    "Avada Kedavra"


    A green light shot out from the tip of the staff, taking away the life of the insects without any hindrance.


    "Controlling the human heart, torturing the body, and controlling life and death, these three spells possess extremely powerful power."


    Quirrell grabbed John''s hand, and the expression on his face became excited, "This is a wonderful power. The master has expectations for you, and you can''t live up to him."


    "I will definitely live up to your teachings." John lowered his head, which made Quirrell very satisfied.


    At the same time, the trust in John has reached the level of believing that the other party will not betray.


    Having learned the Unforgivable Curse, I have already stepped into the ranks of Death Eaters.


    In the next time, John needs to go to study.


    The danger of the Unforgivable Curse is that it only requires malicious intent to learn it.


    John used the Cruciatus Curse to unleash his malice on Quirrell, making Quirrell very satisfied.


    ¡­


    "Made, this **** thing."


    John soaked his whole body in the water in the bathroom, and the chill on his face did not subside at all.


    Not sure if it was an illusion, but he felt that black magic was eroding his soul.


    This made him more and more manic. He reached out and slapped the water on the water. John poured water on the top of his head to calm himself down.


    "Quirrell won''t be able to bounce around for long. I want to get rid of him as soon as possible."


    Now that the school year is coming to an end, John can''t remember the specific date of Part 1, but he knows that it was before the Academy Cup.


    As long as he survives this semester, Quirrell will be a passerby from now on.


    As for black magic, John calmed down and felt that he didn''t need to panic too much.


    "Black magic is not a bad thing. At least it gives you one more way to defend yourself."


    In the wizarding world, using the Unforgivable Curse is a serious crime and will result in being sent to Azkaban, but John doesn''t think the professors in these schools know how to use the Unforgivable Curse.


    There is no psychological distortion among the professors. As long as you have strong enough self-control, you are not afraid of becoming the next Voldemort.


    After comforting himself in this way, John finally relaxed.


    Coming out of the bathroom, he changed his clothes and walked out of the lounge.


    After casting the Disappearance Charm on himself, he was going to go out for a walk to calm himself down.


    Arriving at the Room of Requirement, he entered and started his own alchemy experiment.


    Quirrell cast three unforgivable spells to make him realize that his amulet should be strengthened. After a night of hard work, he added new functions to the amulet.


    Anti-soul-stealing curse.

 Chapter 24：

    This is the maximum he can achieve now. As for the Cruciatus Curse, he feels that it shouldn''t be a big problem if he takes a hit.


    At best, it¡¯s a bit painful.


    The soul-stealing curse is hard to guard against, so he added a warning function to the amulet. Once it is accidentally struck, the hidden mechanism will be triggered.


    Although it cannot be defended, it can make John wake up immediately.


    He was also preventing Quirrell from using the Imperius Curse on him, because he felt that Quirrell would continue to do it worse.


    If John wants to resist then, he can only seize this gap.


    as expected.


    Not long after, Quirrell extended an invitation to John.


    Head to the Forbidden Forest.


    This made John think of something, and his expression couldn''t help but change.


    "Professor, what are we going to do in the Forbidden Forest? I mean, I patrolled the Forbidden Forest for a long time and found nothing."


    John tried to muddle through, but Quirrell didn''t want to make it easy for him.


    "In the pursuit of knowledge, you will find that only through practice can you discover the truth."


    Quirrell''s face looked much paler today, and Voldemort was weak again and needed to drink the blood of unicorns to stay alive.


    The lingering Voldemort was worse than a mouse. He didn''t want to expose such a weak life to John.


    When John showed an expression of reluctance, Voldemort''s voice came out.


    "Stop getting entangled with him."


    The voice came from Quirrell''s head, and John felt something was wrong.


    Quirrell showed a respectful expression on his face, raised his hand and the wand shot out light, and John was hit by the Imperius Curse.


    The amulet on his wrist shone brightly at this moment, but soon dimmed.


    John felt his mind was in chaos and then reassembled. He looked at Quirrell with dull eyes.


    Seeing this scene, Quirrell felt that he had succeeded, and said respectfully to Voldemort: "Master, let''s go find the unicorn now."


    After the last killing of unicorns, all the unicorns in the Forbidden Forest went into hiding.


    A long time passed, and some unicorns couldn''t help but came out. Quirrell found some traces.


    He hurried ahead, and John followed behind.


    Quirrell wanted to completely drag John into an irreversible abyss, and John knew it was not the time to fall out, so he continued to pretend to be under a curse.


    Fortunately, Quirrell did not let John take action after finding the unicorn today. John had not yet learned the death curse, which saved some things.


    But John could only watch the unicorn being killed by Quirrell. His eyes fluctuated violently, but in the end he still did not pull out the wand.


    In the Forbidden Forest, as long as I make the slightest movement, I am afraid that I will become the next target of a life-killing curse.


    After ending this hunt, Voldemort''s life was extended.


    Quirrell took John away, sawed off the unicorn''s horn and put it in his hand, telling John that he had killed it.


    John also behaves like a helpless child, and his entanglement and gradual metamorphosis after experiencing the killing are also vividly reflected.


    Voldemort believed that this would be a good Death Eater before long.


    Now the time is just waiting for fermentation.


    Killing a unicorn is a serious crime, and the little wizard dare not tell the professor.


    Voldemort is full of self-confidence.


    John actually got some respite from going to study with Quirrell.


    On this day, Ron was bitten by a fire dragon.


    Harry and the others knew that it would be too late if they didn''t send him away. They could wait until Saturday night to send Norbert away.


    Chapter 28 Fire Dragon and Alchemy


    After returning home, John immediately made himself a new string of amulets.


    Fortunately, I was prepared this time, otherwise I would have been tricked by that old yin of Quirrell.


    Saturday.


    John got more information from Hagrid, and this time he had a new idea.


    "The unicorn''s horn has begun to change."


    Staring at the foul-smelling horn, John frowned.


    This unicorn was killed and its horn was sawed off, so the curse on the horn is not small.


    He originally wanted to make the horn into an amulet, but now it seems that it is not feasible.


    Grinding the horn into powder, John found that the curse inside was extremely strong and might be used as a black magic prop.


    On the way back, John also visited Hagrid''s hut.


    Hagrid burst into tears. His Norbert was going to be sent away tonight.


    After John arrived, looking at Norbert, who was several times older, he felt that this approach was very sensible.


    If we wait a little longer, Norbert will probably grow to be as big as this house.


    "John, this is the dragon''s blood promised to you. I hope you will treat it well."


    Seeing things and thinking about people, Hagrid handed a bottle of fire dragon blood to John.


    "I promise." John took over, the fire dragon blood was still a little warm.


    I think it must be the characteristic of the fire dragon. It¡¯s such a palm-sized bottle, and Hagrid is really capable of killing it.


    Looking at Norbert''s lively appearance, it seems that this bottle of blood is not difficult for him.


    After parting ways with Hagrid, John conducted tests in the Room of Requirement.


    After combining the blood of the fire dragon with the Explosive-tailed Skrewt, he successfully carved the first rune.


    Stroking the successfully enchanted amulet, John felt a little excited.


    After so many days of fear, I finally got some feedback.


    As for the action of sending Norbert away at night, he would not participate. After all, he had an appointment with Malfoy, and John would not bring trouble on himself.


    ¡­


    Gryffindor woke up early and found that the points funnel had lost 150 points, which completely confused them who had expected to defeat Slytherin.


    After careful inquiry, I found out that their savior, Harry Potter, Hermione, and Neville were caught on a school night outing.


    This suddenly transformed the three of them from savior heroes to the most unpopular three.


    On the other hand, Mr. Malfoy, who also caused the academy to be deducted 20 points, received a completely different treatment. His extreme one-for-three feat successfully reversed the possibility of Gryffindor''s counterattack.


    "Harry Potter, our hero, Slytherin would be grateful for your help."


    Malfoy led the team in mocking, and Harry was so angry that he clenched his pen and wanted to punch that little face.


    John felt that it was better to do less of this kind of face-saving output. Although Hermione and the others also had points deducted, their fame fully demonstrated its effect at this moment.


    Harry alone attracted most of the hatred. John could only say that fame was a double-edged sword, bringing convenience and carrying expectations at the same time.


    Clearly Harry did not live up to Gryffindor''s expectations.


    They had no choice but to immerse themselves in studying, hoping to forget the pain through studying.


    ¡­


    "Damn Snape, he''s always so nosy!"


    Quirrell looked ugly, he was threatened by Snape again.


    This former Death Eater has now become an annoying guy. Now that the master is failing again, they have to go to the Forbidden Forest again.


    John was found again.


    Calmly hiding the amulet under his sleeve, John looked troubled as if he was considering whether to continue learning from Quirrell.


    Seeing that he was still hesitating, Quirrell suddenly became impatient.


    "Perhaps he has to truly kill a pure life before he can completely become a Death Eater."


    The Imperius Curse controls John, and Quirrell prepares to let John kill the unicorn this time.


    Take John to the Forbidden Forest.


    Quirrell didn''t notice a twinkle in John''s eyes. He looked vaguely at the corridor and made a gesture.


    A bird and a dog hidden in the corridor left in two directions.


    "Want to control me? I want to see how many lives you have!"


    John was not someone to be manipulated by others. He could not kill Voldemort, but he could still cause trouble for him.


    I think a unicorn''s life can make the professors take it seriously, but I don''t know if Quirrell will receive the lunch in advance.


    With a cold look in his eyes, a smile appeared on the corner of John''s mouth and disappeared in an instant.


    ¡­


    Forbidden forest.


    Poor Harry, Hermione, and Neville were punished and had to patrol the Forbidden Forest.


    The originally arrogant Malfoy was now drained of blood. He did not want to die in the Forbidden Forest.


    What''s more, this big man definitely held a grudge, and he reported it himself to make him lose the fire dragon.


    He even thought that Hagrid would take this opportunity to throw himself to the werewolves as a snack.


    In fact, his guess was right. Hagrid had no patience with this little guy who reported him.


    "It''s the servant''s job to get in here, not the students!" Malfoy protested loudly.


    Hagrid said angrily: "That''s what Hogwarts is, you have to do something useful, or you have to get out!"


    After saying that, Hagrid looked at the other three little guys who were equally nervous and said in a low voice: "The Forbidden Forest is very dangerous. You should be careful. John is not feeling well today, otherwise you might not be so nervous when you are with your friends."


    "John is sick?" Hermione was very concerned about her friend.


    Hagrid thought for a moment and said, "I don''t know, maybe he was injured due to the alchemy explosion."


    He said this, but his eyes were looking towards Yaya.


    Yaya ran over chewing dog food. It looked like someone had just given it to him.


    Hagrid took four people to patrol the Forbidden Forest, and they found unicorn blood at the edge of the Forbidden Forest.


    "This is the third one."


    Having discovered a new unicorn dead last week, Hagrid was left with a heavy heart.


    To facilitate the search, they were divided into two teams.


    Malfoy always felt that Hagrid wanted to harm him, so he refused to stay with Hagrid, so he had no choice but to let Malfoy and Neville follow Fang.


    With such a heavy heart, Hagrid''s team soon found someone using red sparks to ask for help.


    After arriving, it was discovered that the annoying Malfoy had tricked Neville into sending out sparks for help.


    Unable to bear it, Hagrid asked Harry to switch with Neville. Although Harry had been wronged, he would no longer be teased.


    Harry was nervous inside. The Forbidden Forest at night was full of dangers.


    ¡­


    John came to the Forbidden Forest, and Quirrell put on a cloak to hide himself.


    They were chasing a unicorn, and the elf-like unicorn was constantly being attacked.


    "John, kill it!"


    John raised his hand to use the magic spell, and the white light flew out and missed, landing in front of the unicorn, stirring up smoke and dust, causing the unicorn to leave quickly.

 Chapter 25：

    "Damn it, you stupid guy!" Quirrell couldn''t help but yell.


    This was already the fourth time. Except for John''s painless sleeping spell that hit the unicorn at first and alerted it, every subsequent attack was unsuccessful.


    If he hadn''t known that John had been controlled by the Imperius Curse, he really felt that John was deliberately causing trouble.


    In fact, John really came to cause trouble. He glanced at the tired unicorn and became more and more anxious.


    "Did Basil not deliver the letter, or did the professors not believe me?"


    John''s heart sank. This was really a bad result.


    He asked Basil and Tom to deliver letters to several professors in an effort to kill Quirrell.


    Sending the letter seemed to be like nothing. He looked at the unicorn getting closer and closer, and struggled even more in his heart.


    Do you really want to kill the unicorn?


    After Quirrell knocked down the unicorn again, the blood flowing from the unicorn was flowing down.


    Quirrell''s breathing became a little rapid, "Seize the opportunity!"


    After hearing the words, John walked out and pointed his wand at the unicorn.


    He saw the human sadness in the unicorn''s eyes and pursed his lips.


    Quirrell next to him was still urging, "Hurry up, use the magic spell you are most familiar with to kill it!"


    His body is too weak and he will die if he does not drink the unicorn''s blood. Voldemort has been sucking his life force.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he wanted to bring down this little Death Eater, he would have killed the unicorn long ago.


    John seemed to have made up his mind, and the wand burst into flames.


    "Fiendfyre"


    The flames seemed to erupt uncontrollably, igniting the surrounding vegetation and engulfing the surroundings.


    "Idiot!"


    Quirrell didn''t expect that John would be stupid enough to use the powerful fire. He knocked John away in anger and immediately rushed towards the unicorn.


    The fierce fire was ignited everywhere, but the unicorn was not burned alone.


    Quirrell still needs to rely on the unicorn to survive. He doesn''t care so much anymore. He will drink blood when he comes in front of the unicorn.


    At this moment, a red light flew over, and he quickly dodged it.


    It¡¯s the professors who are here.


    Chapter 29 The Battle in the Forbidden Forest and the Curse


    "Poor kid, he was hit by the Imperius Curse!"


    John originally wanted to stab Quirrell in the back, but when he heard the voice approaching, he immediately pretended to have his soul taken away.


    Professor Sprout trotted to John''s side, feeling extremely heartbroken when he saw his appearance.


    Professor McGonagall was like an angry lion, her lips turned white from exertion, and hurting the students of Hogwarts was the bottom line that she could not bear.


    The wand continued to burst out with light in Professor McGonagall''s hand. She pressed forward step by step, and with a wave of her hand, the trees nearby turned into a lion and pounced on Quirrell.


    "You have to pay for this!"


    Don''t question an angry professor, especially if the professor is an Animagus.


    Quirrell wanted to fight back, but Professor McGonagall turned into a tabby cat and dodged it nimbly. The cat''s sharp claws left a series of scars on the cloak.


    Transforming back into human form, Professor McGonagall raised her wand again and attacked Quirrell.


    "Stupefy"


    Quirrell was hit and flew out. Mag still wanted to chase him, but the movement here attracted the patrolling little wizard.


    "Professor McGonagall?!"


    Harry exclaimed in surprise, and Professor McGonagall secretly thought that was terrible.


    Nervously shouted: "Hide Potter!"


    Quirrell, who should have fallen asleep, floated up and swam flexibly like a snake. When he approached Harry, Professor McGonagall had already launched another attack.


    Quirrell turned around and disappeared into the Forbidden Forest.


    "How is this going?"


    Hagrid also came here, and the fierce fire was burning and difficult to extinguish. With the cooperation of Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick, who came over, they were able to extinguish the fierce fire.


    Even so, this battle is also very dangerous.


    Hermione looked at Harry nervously and breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that he was not injured.


    But after her eyes moved, she screamed when she saw the little wizard lying on the ground.


    "Oh my God, John!"


    Hermione ran down regardless of the danger, came to Professor Sprout, and asked with a trembling voice: "He will be fine, right?"


    Professor Sprout is the headmaster of Hufflepuff and a short, fat and amiable witch.


    Hearing Hermione''s inquiry, she touched John''s head with pity: "He has been hit by the Imperius Curse. We have to send him to the school hospital."


    "The Unforgivable Curse?!"


    The name of the Imperius Curse made Hermione''s heart tremble.


    Harry and Neville also ran over, and even Malfoy didn''t leave at this moment, but was in disbelief.


    Professor McGonagall looked grave. Someone entered Hogwarts and harmed a student with the Imperius Curse.


    Professor Flitwick screamed angrily: "Damn you bastard!"


    The centaur was alerted. This centaur looked young, with platinum hair and the body of a silver-maned horse.


    "Hagrid, dear professors."


    Firenze came here and saw what happened, with some surprise in his eyes.


    The horseman can get prophecies by observing the stars, but what happened now was beyond his expectation.


    "Hagrid, take them back and send Mr. Wick to the school hospital. We will search this place thoroughly."


    Professor McGonagall issued the task, and Hagrid picked up John, followed by the frightened little wizard.


    Firenze also followed them, and at the same time chatted with Harry about the mysterious starry sky.


    The group of people walked towards the outside of the Forbidden Forest, and John gradually felt relieved.


    "Three professors are enough for Quirrell to eat a pot, of course, provided they are found."


    John was secretly happy, now he wouldn''t have to see Quirrell for a while.


    The unicorn also survived. Professor Sylvanus Kettleburn, who was in charge of the Magical Creatures class, heard about this and rushed to take care of it.


    After relaxing, John''s eyelids felt a little heavy.


    Also, in order to prevent Quirrell from seeing the flaw, he needs to be tense all the time. Now that he is safe, he feels sleepy when he relaxes.


    John, who was about to have a good sleep, heard the rustling sound of movement, and his heart suddenly lifted.


    Opening his eyes, he saw those vicious eyes.


    "Avada Kedavra"


    "grass!"


    John didn''t expect that this crazy Quirrell would dare to show up, let alone that he would save people.


    John, who was in Hagrid''s arms, kicked away Harry and Malfoy in front of him. With too much force, John fell down.


    The green light hit John, and the amulet was activated at this moment.


    The Iron Armor Curse blocked the front and collided with the Life Curse, weakening the Life Curse.


    Quirrell was originally weak because of Voldemort, and later he was beaten up by Professor McGonagall and became even more semi-disabled.


    Now this life-killing curse is extremely weak, and it is blocked by the iron armor curse.


    John''s whole body still flew out when he was hit, but he was sure that it was not enough to kill him.


    Before closing his eyes, John heard the sound of many horse hooves. It was the centaurs coming.


    Quirrell did not dare to stay. After using the Death Curse, he turned around and ran away without seeing the result.


    He paid the price for his stupidity and was chased by centaurs all night long.


    ¡­


    Since the arrival of the Sleepless Man, John has not slept for such a long time.


    When he opened his eyes, it was still dark around him.


    He slept for three whole days, and Hogwarts exploded during these three days.


    An evil guy broke into the Forbidden Forest and kidnapped a Slytherin student using the Imperius Curse.


    As those involved in this incident, Harry and others could have become the center of public opinion based on first-hand information, but they did not.


    Even Malfoy was no longer in a playful mood at this moment. All he could think about was the green light flying towards him and John''s sudden kick.


    "He saved me, Wick, why."


    Malfoy was confused. He and John were obviously at odds with each other and even insulted him as a mudblood, but in the end the other party saved him.


    This made him at a loss.


    The same was true for the three little ones. Harry and Hermione were so worried that they couldn''t sleep.


    Especially Harry, the green light he saw seemed to be the same as the green light in his dream.


    He knew exactly what that meant.


    His friend John might die trying to save himself, and Harry couldn''t stop shaking.


    Three days passed like a year.


    Dumbledore also appeared in the school hospital several times. Even Snape, who didn''t like John, had a gloomy face all day long, looking at Quirrell with a murderous gaze, as if he would cast a death curse on him in the next second.


    It was dark night when John woke up, but several professors still received the news.


    The first person to come over was Professor Snape. His expression became more gloomy, and in a unique greasy tone, he asked: "What on earth are you doing, John Wick!"


    "Calm down Severus." Dumbledore appeared and interrupted Professor Snape.


    The eyes under the half-moon lenses were full of relief. Dumbledore said with a smile: "This is good news, isn''t it? But we should be lucky that the caster was too weak, weak enough to allow John Wick to survive."


    Professor Snape''s complexion improved slightly, but he still looked gloomy.


    "John Wick, do you recognize the man who cast a spell on you?"


    Facing Dumbledore''s question, John thought for a moment and shook his head and said, "I can''t see clearly, but he seems to be very familiar with Hogwarts."


    Among the professors, the four deans, except Snape, are all in the Forbidden Forest, and since Snape is a spy, it is impossible to escape, so it is self-evident who it is.


    John almost said it was Quirrell directly. Dumbledore smiled and said nothing.


    However, when Harry and the others came to visit the next day, they told him about the unicorn. The unicorn survived, and Professor Quirrell took a few days of sick leave. He might have read it during the exam. Not here.


    In the days that followed, John no longer had to be troubled by Quirrell.


    He just needs to wait closely for the exam week to come.


    And John has not forgotten what Dumbledore said last time. When he thinks of the Sorcerer''s Stone, John''s heart becomes hot.


    ?While constantly waiting and anticipating, exam week has arrived.


    Chapter 30 Exam Week and the Trap Board


    June.


    Exam week is coming.

 Chapter 26：

    In the Charms class, Professor Flitwick showed concern for John.


    "Mr. Wick, have you recovered?"


    John smiled and said: "Thank you for your concern, Professor. It''s much better now."


    Professor Flitwick said in a shrill voice with lingering fear: "You are really lucky. The power of the death curse cast by that evil **** on you is very low."


    Professor Flitwick wished he was there at that time. He would definitely let that shameless thing have a taste of what it means to be a duel champion.


    In the curse exam, Pineapple tap dances.


    John completed the assessment perfectly and gracefully, which satisfied Professor Flitwick.


    The second exam was the Transfiguration class, and John once again attracted Professor McGonagall''s attention.


    This child suffered too much. First, he was insulted by Malfoy at the beginning of school, and later he was kidnapped with the Imperius Curse and was also hit by the Death Curse.


    But God favored this child and allowed him to survive.


    "VeraVerto"


    John took out his wand and pointed it at the mouse in front of him. After a sudden change, the mouse turned into an exquisite snuff bottle.


    "Perfect, a very good transformation spell."


    Professor McGonagall applauded without hesitation.


    Then comes Potions class, mixing the forgetting potion.


    During the Defense Against the Dark Arts exam, Professor Quirrell was unable to come due to illness, and Dumbledore personally proctored the exam.


    This made John a little uncomfortable, because Dumbledore always liked to greet him with his searching eyes and playful winks.


    ¡­


    History of Magic is the last subject, and it is also the easiest for John.


    Although Professor Binns'' monotonous course makes people sleepy, fortunately this course is the only one that both Muggles and wizards can master quickly.


    As long as you know how to memorize it by rote, you can easily memorize the history of the Goblin Rebellion.


    After writing the name of the old wizard who invented the automatic stirring crucible, John could finally relax.


    "Wick, are you feeling okay?"


    After the exam, Malfoy came over.


    John still remembered that Draco Malfoy''s name appeared very frequently among the piles of condolences in front of his hospital bed.


    This rich young man''s attitude towards John has changed a lot now.


    "Much better. I haven''t thanked you yet. You sent me many condolences."


    "It''s just a small amount of money." Malfoy turned his head rather arrogantly.


    John thought to himself that you are not a little lolita, why are you pretending to be arrogant?


    Taking out some of the endless consolation gifts from his pocket, John asked the other party if he wanted to eat.


    Malfoy reluctantly took one, while Goyle and Crabbe almost started fighting as if they had never eaten.


    This made Malfoy couldn''t help scolding the two of them. John saw a beautiful girl with golden hair.


    Daphne Greengrass.


    She came over cheerfully and asked with concern in her words: "I heard that you were under the Imperius Curse. I really didn''t expect who would do this."


    John rubbed his left hand that was a little sore from writing, and said with deep understanding: "I guess he is an outlaw, otherwise he would not have entered the Forbidden Forest."


    This beautiful girl is the beauty of Slytherin, and she is accompanied by Pansy Parkinson.


    There are more Slytherins around John. With Malfoy''s tireless propaganda, this problem child who started fighting at the beginning of school has changed too much.


    When everyone was almost gone, John looked at Malfoy and said sincerely: "Draco, I think we should be considered friends."


    Hearing this title, Malfoy was slightly startled. He glanced at the two followers around him and said calmly: "Oh? Since you ask for it, then I will reluctantly do it...John."


    Calling each other names is acknowledging the relationship between the two parties.


    John smiled slightly, it seemed that he had taken a step closer to becoming the leader of Slytherin.


    ¡­


    Heading to Hagrid''s hut, John received a letter from Hagrid, telling him that the unicorn had sent a thank-you gift.


    "Unicorns are intelligent magical creatures, and being grateful doesn''t seem so hard to accept."


    John came to Hagrid''s hut. Hagrid was sitting on a big chair outside. When he saw John coming over, he hurriedly put down the pea pods in his hands.


    "That''s great John, you''re okay."


    Hagrid heard what Harry said about John''s recovery, but he was still very concerned about John.


    Giving John a bear hug, Hagrid put John down and said, "Weiwei sent her the horns she took off to thank you."


    John was stunned: "Wei Wei?"


    "The name of that unicorn. Unicorns all have their own names, but they won''t tell others easily."


    Hagrid took out the horn from the house. The spiral horn was emitting a glimmer of light. It was different from the one that Quirrell sawed off after killing him. This horn was full of holy aura.


    It''s as beautiful as if it were painted with pearls.


    John took the horn, which was much more precious than the **** of a squid.


    Tom walked out of the hut, accompanied by Yaya, the licking dog.


    The big dog Yaya acted like a little brother to Tom, and Tom held his head high, unaware that the big dog next to him could bite his head off in one bite.


    "Well done Tom, thank you for bringing Professor Kettleburn. Of course, Yaya did a great job as well, and he''s a good guide."


    John petted the two dogs. That night in the Forbidden Forest, Tom came to find Yaya, and asked Yaya to take him to Professor Kettleburn and hand over John''s letter.


    Professor Kettleburn has been committed to the study of magical animals, so his home is near the Forbidden Forest.


    John told Professor Kettleburn in the tone of patrolling the Forbidden Forest that many magical animals had been harmed in the Forbidden Forest recently, and Professor Kettleburn would consciously go to the Forbidden Forest.


    To several other professors, John also sent letters.


    But it was not stated clearly, it was just said that there was an invasion of outsiders in the Forbidden Forest.


    I just don¡¯t know why Professor Snape didn¡¯t go to the Forbidden Forest. If he was there, Quirrell would never be able to escape.


    After getting the horn, John also started thinking about alchemy. After asking Hagrid if he had any other materials, he successfully harvested a large basket of various magical biological materials collected.


    Even the most rare Acromantula venom is included here. Just a small test tube of Acromantula venom is worth 100 galleons.


    Hagrid is really a hidden rich man, this money is just like picking it up.


    Hagrid also wanted to invite John to tea. At this time, three little ones came running outside.


    "Hagrid, I have something to ask you."


    The three little ones ran so fast that their faces turned red.


    Harry asked hurriedly: "Do you remember the night you won the Nobel while playing cards? What did the stranger you played cards with look like?"


    Hagrid didn''t know why, and said casually: "I don''t know, he refused to take off his cloak."


    Seeing the astonished expressions on the three little ones, he explained to the others: "There are always some weird guys coming to the Pig Head Bar. That guy might be a fire dragon vendor. I never saw his face clearly. He''s wearing a hood."


    Harry''s heart was pounding, and his instinct told him that he was close to the truth.


    "What did you say to him at that time? Did you mention Hogwarts?"


    Hagrid frowned and tried to remember, "Maybe I mentioned it. By the way, he asked me what I did. Oh, yes, I said I was a gamekeeper here. He kept buying me wine... He still wanted to find out. I don¡¯t have the ability to deal with a fire dragon. I told him that I can even take care of Lu Wei, and a fire dragon is nothing to me.¡±


    Recalling the wine he drank, Hagrid still had some unfinished thoughts.


    Harry heard the fire dragon and confirmed that the other party was the one who wanted to steal the Sorcerer''s Stone.


    Hagrid also said loudly that Lu Wei likes to listen to music, which undoubtedly confirmed the other party''s identity.


    By the time they reacted, it was already too late. The three little ones turned around and ran away.


    Hagrid was annoyed and frightened. John walked out of the hut and said helplessly: "Hagrid, maybe you can try to control your mouth."


    "John! Great, you have to help me."


    Turning his eyes for help to John, John lifted a basket of materials with difficulty and said, "Okay, but I have to put things back in the dormitory first."


    If John''s guess is correct, the three little ones are already planning how to enter the trap door.


    If he were to enter the trap door, he might face Voldemort, and John didn''t want to fight an unprepared battle.


    Instead of going to the dormitory, he went to the Room of Requirement, where he took out a basket of materials and carved an amulet for himself.


    After all, I have the Marauder''s Map and can monitor the movements of the three of them at any time.


    At night, the three little ones began to move.


    John glanced at the half-finished amulet and quickened his pace.


    Finally, some time after the three little ones entered the fourth floor, John completed the amulet.


    Putting on the amulet, John got himself a pocket of potion.


    He made up his mind to poison Voldemort with potion if he couldn''t defeat him.


    At the same time, he brought his big sword and got ready to go. When he arrived at the right corridor on the fourth floor, it was already opened.


    The three-headed Lu Wei was watching eagerly, and John threw out a music box.


    Lu Wei fell asleep, and John happened to walk into the trap door.


    Chapter 31 Violence and Levels


    "The music box Neville gave me is still in use."


    The music box rotates and produces beautiful music. It was given to John by Neville at Christmas.


    After learning that Lu Wei liked music, John made a special trip to the dormitory to get his things.


    "The music box is coming."


    After entering the trap door, John used the flying spell to take back the music box.


    This is a gift from Neville, and John doesn''t want it to be ruined by Lu Wei after he wakes up.


    [Ding, trigger the challenge mission, clear the secret room where the magic stone is, get any point +2, blessing: knight]


    When entering this room, John triggered a challenge task.


    Falling freely through the trap door, John saw something crawling like a tentacle below.


    "Reducto"


    The white light penetrated the tentacles, and John cast a levitating spell on himself before landing.


    Falling gently, John looked up.


    The shattered tentacles squirmed to patch up the hole. He carefully identified it and recognized it as a devil''s net.


    "Are you afraid that someone will fall to death?"


    Touching his chin, John felt that the person who could set up such a level was probably the kind Professor Sprout.


    Professor Sprout probably didn''t expect that someone would use such a violent method to break through. Devil''s net is a plant that likes moisture and darkness.


    Underneath the Devil''s Net is a stone corridor, which is the only way.


    After walking along the corridor for a while, John heard rustling and tinkling sounds.


    It sounded like a swarm of bugs flapping their wings.


    At the end of the corridor is a brightly lit room with a high vaulted ceiling, and countless birds that are as dazzling as gems fluttering around the room.


    Those are a group of keys with wings.


    On the other side of the room is a heavy wooden door with a keyhole on it.


    John looked thoughtfully at the broomstick aside and said, "This level should be about finding the matching key."


    Looking at the densely packed keys, John felt that when he found it, Harry would probably come out.

 Chapter 27：

    In this case, let¡¯s change the method.


    John took off the big sword from his back and came to the wooden door. He tried to use the unlocking spell, but it obviously didn''t work.


    "In that case, just break it open."


    John held the sword with both hands and slashed at the wooden door.


    This big sword was already heavy, and with his proficiency in the big sword, John chopped off sawdust and flew everywhere with his sword.


    When he struck the tenth blow, the wooden door finally failed to hold up and fell to the ground.


    Putting the big sword on his shoulder, John stepped into the wooden door.


    The second room was dark. John blinked, feeling a little uncomfortable going from light to darkness.


    Stepping inside, light rose in the room.


    The lights that illuminate the entire room are brightly lit. This is a huge chessboard.


    John stood on the edge at this time and looked around. There were black and white chess pieces on the chessboard.


    Judging from the style, it seems to be the same thing as the wizard chess. Behind the white chess is a wooden door.


    "Ron?"


    At this time, he noticed a red-haired figure lying outside the chessboard.


    John''s heart sank. Could something have happened?


    After calling a few times and receiving no response, John wanted to walk over.


    But the white chess piece on the opposite chessboard pulled out its weapon and stood in front of it. John looked gloomy and said in a cold voice: "Either get out of the way, or I will break you into pieces and then go over."


    Obviously White didn¡¯t want to give way, and John wasn¡¯t polite either. He took out the wand and attacked directly.


    "Reducto"


    The soldier at the front was shattered by the white light, poking a hornet''s nest.


    The white chess pieces moved out one after another. John cast a phantom spell on himself and disappeared in front of the white chess pieces.


    The vigilant white chess piece didn''t understand the situation, so the big sword rubbed sparks on his body and smashed another chess piece.


    With a wand in his left hand and a sword in his right hand, John blended into the darkness and continued to slaughter the white chess pieces.


    The shattered white chess piece wanted to recover, and John''s expression froze. This superb transformation technique was probably a level set by Professor McGonagall.


    "Recovery? Mix you all together and see how you recover."


    With a wave of the magic wand, all the broken white chess pieces floated up and gathered together.


    John looked at the White King, and it seemed that this was the core.


    He jumped up, twisted his waist and turned around, splitting Huashan with a force and separating King Bai from the top of his head.


    White stopped moving, John looked at the somewhat deformed sword and frowned.


    "This sword is still not good enough."


    After solving the chess pieces, he came to Ron''s side.


    After shaking Ron for a while, he finally woke up.


    "Ron, are you okay?"


    Ron was also a little confused. He only remembered that he chose to sacrifice himself so that Harry could take down the White King. After that, he couldn''t remember because he was knocked unconscious.


    Hearing the sound, he opened his eyes and saw nothing in front of him, and screamed in fear.


    "It''s me, Ron, are you okay?"


    John unlocked the disillusionment spell and showed concern for Ron.


    "It''s okay, I''m just a little dizzy. Why are you here, John?"


    Realizing something was wrong, Ron opened his mouth and looked at John.


    John shrugged and said easily: "Hagrid was worried that something might happen to you, so he asked me to come and take a look."


    Okay, this reason is barely passable.


    Ron felt dizzy. He stood up, staggered a few times and almost fell down.


    Just as John was considering whether to send Ron back first, Hermione walked out of the other door.


    "Ron!"


    Hermione yelled anxiously and saw John standing next to Ron. She was stunned for a while.


    "Hermione, where is Harry?"


    "Harry is heading to the final level, John, why are you here?"


    So John told the reason again and looked at a door over there.


    Hermione saw his movements and said: "Harry has passed. The antidote for the fifth level has been used up."


    The antidote was gone, and it was useless for Hermione to worry about it. She could only go to see if Dumbledore could be found and come back.


    "Fire." John subconsciously touched his pocket containing several bottles of potions.


    What a coincidence.


    He happened to have a bottle of fire-proof potion in his pocket. Coincidentally, he found this thing in "Powerful Potion" and needed to be refined with dragon''s blood.


    He only had this bottle, which was enough to get him through.


    "Then you go out first as planned, and I''ll go help Harry."


    After that, John ignored Hermione''s surprise and entered through the door behind the white chess piece.


    As soon as he entered, John smelled a foul smell.


    This smell was too familiar to him. After all, he had once dealt with a big guy with such a smell.


    But this time the smell was even more smoky, and John''s eyes were so hot that he shed tears.


    In his hazy eyes, he saw a giant monster lying on the ground.


    This giant monster is even bigger than the last one. The giant monster lying on the ground has a huge lump on its head. It seems that it has been fainted for a while.


    Just when John thought he no longer had to fight the troll, the fallen troll opened its eyes at an inappropriate time.


    [Ding, solve the second troll, any point +1, blessing: troll nemesis]


    [Troll Buster: The damage to giant creatures is greatly increased, and the fear of giant creatures is increased]


    A task was triggered, and John narrowed his eyes.


    Seeing that this huge giant monster was waking up, John cast a disguise spell on himself.


    Before the troll woke up, he came behind the troll.


    Apparently the lump was telling him the troll''s weakness.


    John aimed at the head and hit it with all his strength, shattering the body into pieces.


    As soon as the poor giant got up, it was knocked out again. This time it was even worse. A huge gap was blown out of its head, and blood was constantly flowing out of it.


    Soon it formed a stream on the ground.


    At the same time, the system sent a message that the task was completed. His simple and crude way of passing the level was probably something that even Dumbledore would not have thought of.


    Reaching the last door, John reached out and pushed it open.


    Purple flames appeared in front of him, blocking the road. John took out the fireproof potion and prepared to drink it.


    Suddenly he stopped and summoned the panel with distracted eyes.


    [Magic power: Level 3 (105/1500)]


    [Magic spells: Opening of Alajo Cave (Level 3), Floating Curse (Level 4), Transformation Curse (Level 2), Illusion Curse (Level 3), Fluorescent Flash (Level 2), Blazing Flame (Level 3), Shattered to Bones ( Level 3), Li Huo (Level 2)...]


    [Skills: Short Weapon Mastery (Level 7), Greatsword Mastery (Level 4), Hot Weapon Mastery (Level 1), Rune Mastery (Level 1), Alchemy Mastery (Level 1)]


    [Blessings: Physical fitness, quick attack, precision, academic master, pilot, long-distance running, sword dance, night devil, troll buster]


    "My Disguise Charm failed in front of Dumbledore last time. I shouldn''t be careless this time."


    Having made up his mind, John set his sights on the Disguise Charm and added any points he had just obtained to it.


    The number of the Illusion Body Curse jumped and became level 4.


    Chapter 32 Voldemort and Backstab


    After everything was done, John was satisfied, and he cast a new disillusionment spell on himself.


    Level 4 of the Disguise Curse is no less than an Auror from the Ministry of Magic.


    Taking out the fireproof potion and drinking it, John walked into the fire.


    Like drinking ice water, the fireproof potion suddenly penetrated into his body.


    The flames licked his body, but there was no burning sensation at all.


    John kept moving forward along the flames, passing through the purple flames and then reaching the black flames.


    He could feel that the fireproof potion on his body was disappearing quickly, so he quickened his pace and left the black flame before the effectiveness disappeared.


    In front of him was the last room.


    At the same time, two people were already inside.


    When he saw the tall man, John''s body tensed up.


    It''s Quirrell.


    And it was Harry who was held hostage by Quirrell in front of the mirror.


    "What''s going on with this mirror? What is its function? Help me, Master!"


    "Use that boy...use that boy..."


    "Potter, come up here!"


    Quirrell seemed to be talking to himself or asking, John walked out of the flames, his footsteps slowing down.


    He knew that now was not a good time. Voldemort had not appeared yet and he could not take action.


    What made John even more curious was how Quirrell survived.


    I have to say that this man¡¯s life is the same as Xiaoqiang¡¯s.


    The aura on his body became even more depressed, and a strong rancid smell emitted from his body.


    It was as if what was in front of him was not a living person, but a corpse.


    Harry was held hostage by Quirrell and brought to the mirror. At this moment, Harry thought a lot.


    He did not expect that Snape, whom he thought was the bad guy, was actually protecting him, and that Quirrell, the victim he thought was the real bad guy.


    He wants to protect the Philosopher''s Stone, but he doesn''t know what to do now.


    Quirrell was aggressive and Harry stood in front of the mirror.


    Harry blinked at him in the mirror and put the Sorcerer''s Stone in his pocket.


    Only Harry knew all this, no one else knew about it, even Quirrell who was right next to him.


    Harry started to tell lies: "I saw myself shaking hands with Dumbledore, I...Findo won the Academy Cup."


    Not getting what he wanted made Quirrell furious.


    "Go away!" Quirrell pushed Harry away and cursed, lingering in front of the mirror.


    Harry stepped back, the Philosopher''s Stone was in his pocket, and he wanted to take this opportunity to escape.


    But he had just taken less than five steps when he heard the sound Quirrell had made when he asked himself.


    "He''s lying!"


    Quirrell realized that he had been tricked, and became even more angry.


    He was already weak because he didn''t drink the unicorn''s blood. If Voldemort hadn''t found other ways to survive, he would have died long ago.

 Chapter 28：

    For this reason, he hated Harry with all his heart.


    Taking out his wand, Quirrell shot a spell at Harry.


    Harry flew out and fell to the ground. Quirrell had a look of madness on his face and said sternly: "Hand over the Sorcerer''s Stone quickly!"


    Harry gritted his teeth and said nothing.


    "Let me talk to him, you are so useless, Quirinus!"


    The shrill voice spoke again.


    "No! Master, I can do it. I can definitely get the magic stone for you!"


    Now Quirrell was completely panicked. He stammered and wanted his master to give him another chance.


    But Voldemort no longer trusted this subordinate and took his body by force.


    Now so weak, Quirrell couldn''t defeat Voldemort.


    Under Harry''s horrified gaze, Quirrell''s body turned in a strange posture.


    He grabbed his head with both hands and twisted it hard, like a large rubber ball.


    The nauseating smell became more intense. The head wrapped in the scarf turned to the front, and Quirrell untied it bit by bit.


    Behind that head, there was actually a face.


    Harry had never seen such a ferocious and terrifying face, like chalk, with glowing red eyes and two nostrils as slender as snakes.


    Quirrell said frightened and weakly: "Master, give me a chance."


    Voldemort had a look of disgust on his face, and Quirrell lost his breath.


    The current body has been completely controlled by Voldemort.


    Looking at the culprit who made him what he is now, he whispered as if beside him: "Harry Potter..."


    Harry wanted to retreat, but his legs seemed to be frozen, and the wound on his forehead stung.


    "Look what I have become."


    There was resentment in Voldemort''s tone, he hated it so much.


    The Dark Lord who was supposed to rule the magical world has now become nothing more than shadow and steam. He is a wandering soul. He has no body and can only live in those weak animals.


    But there are many people who are willing to let him enter their body, and Quirrell is one of them.


    "When I get the elixir of life, I will be able to recreate my own body."


    Voldemort could already see how much panic he would plunge the world into after regaining his body. He felt that everything was under control.


    Dumbledore was taken away to the Ministry of Magic, and now there was no one who could stop Voldemort.


    He held the wand and narrowed his eyes dangerously.


    "Now, Harry, why don''t you give me the Philosopher''s Stone in your pocket?"


    He is not the idiot Quirrell. In his heyday, he was a wizard on par with Dumbledore.


    Naturally, this little trick cannot be hidden from his eyes.


    He raised his wand and swiped it, and the invisible knife cut open Harry''s pocket.


    A bright red stone fell from his pocket. Harry wanted to pick it up, but was **** by a belt controlled by Voldemort.


    When Voldemort picked up the thing he was thinking about, he let out a weird smile.


    Look at Harry, the guy he hates.


    A hypocritical liar who came to power by stepping on the great Dark Lord.


    He wants to torture this child, this being who is called the savior by the world.


    "Look at you, my child. Your parents were very brave back then. I have always admired courage."


    "I killed your father first. He would rather die than give in and fight me bravely. Your mother didn''t have to die, but she tried her best to protect you. What a stupid thing to do."


    Harry only felt the scar on his forehead hurt more, and memories from his childhood seemed to flash back in his mind.


    That green light and the suffocating laughter.


    "No, Voldemort, I will defeat you!" he shouted.


    Voldemort smiled coldly and poked Harry''s scar with his wand.


    "Look, this scar, that savior''s lie, do you really think of yourself as the savior?"


    The wand moved over the scar, causing Harry to wail in pain.


    Voldemort''s smile gradually distorted, and he also felt that his body was dying quickly.


    Without the soul of its original owner, Quirrell''s body is turning into a corpse.


    Voldemort raised the Sorcerer''s Stone above his head, and with the light emitting from the bright red stone, he raised his wand to kill Harry.


    Harry''s breathing became rapid, and his eyes were fixed on Voldemort. Was he really going to die like this?


    "My child, is the magic your mother left for you still there?"


    Before taking action, Voldemort thought of the scene twelve years ago and hesitated.


    He reached out and touched Harry''s body, and blisters quickly appeared on this frail body.


    With that magical presence, Voldemort could not harm Harry.


    This made him very unwilling.


    Voldemort regretted letting Quirrell die too early.


    With the Philosopher''s Stone in hand, he knew it was time to leave and take the Philosopher''s Stone away before Dumbledore came back.


    "Don''t leave!"


    Harry yelled angrily but to no avail. Voldemort was walking towards the door step by step right in front of his eyes.


    Harry growled, feeling powerless in his heart.


    Just when Voldemort was about to leave, John, who had been hiding, took action.


    Voldemort was only an arm''s length away from John.


    At this distance, John struck decisively.


    The big sword waved out a bright silver light.


    He was stabbed in the back!


    Chapter 33 Academy Cup and Gryffindor


    "who!"


    By the time Voldemort discovered it, it was already too late.


    John''s sword slashed towards the hand holding the magic stone without hesitation.


    The arm that flew out didn''t have much blood, but quickly shriveled up.


    "come out!"


    Voldemort waved his wand with his remaining hand, and green light shot in the direction of John.


    John rolled to avoid the next forward sprint.


    Swinging the big sword in his hand like a windmill, he cut off Voldemort''s other hand.


    Drawing out his wand, John launched the final blow.


    Aiming at Voldemort''s chest, the wand shot out a dazzling white light.


    "Reducto"


    Voldemort''s weak body was shattered at this moment, and John sat down.


    "Fortunately, his current condition is not as good as the Forbidden Forest."


    John''s behavior was extremely cool, but in fact it was very draining on his mind.


    Especially when he dodged the green light, he knew he had made a mistake.


    If Voldemort''s body had been better, if Voldemort hadn''t let down his guard because he had a chance to win, the blow just now would have been enough to make him die.


    Fortunately, John''s training over the past few days allowed him to avoid it instinctively.


    After sitting for a while, John looked at Harry who was struggling.


    Although Voldemort is dead, magic is still there.


    He walked over and picked up the magic stone.


    From Harry''s perspective, Voldemort was like fighting a ghost. In just a moment, his two arms were cut off, and then his body exploded.


    While he was still wondering, he saw the magic stone floating up.


    "Is that you, Professor Dumbledore?"


    Harry looked expectantly at the Philosopher''s Stone. Just as John was about to speak, he saw the dead Voldemort condense into a puff of black smoke and fly towards Harry with a ferocious face.


    "Stop!"


    Without thinking, John threw his weapon towards the black smoke to stop it.


    But this black smoke was not real. The flying sword passed through the black smoke, and the black smoke passed through Harry.


    Harry heard screams again, his mind went blank, and then he lost consciousness.


    The black smoke had dissipated when John came to him. He called Harry''s name several times, but there was no response.


    "You''re not going to die, are you?"


    Looking at Harry in surprise, John slapped the savior''s face a few times. Seeing that there was still no response, he took out a lot of potions and prepared to try them one by one on him.


    "I think Harry Potter was just too frightened."


    A mellow old voice sounded, and John looked up, Dumbledore appeared here.


    It looked like he had just come back from outside.


    "John Wick, I think you can lift the Disillusionment Curse."


    After being reminded, John remembered that he was still invisible.


    After it was lifted, he revealed himself, scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "Professor Dumbledore."


    Dumbledore said with relief in his eyes: "It seems that you have chosen the right path and have not let your strength blind you."


    A look of confusion flashed in John''s eyes. Sure enough, the old man knew what he and Quirrell were learning.


    It seems that all this is under the control of the other party. Maybe he didn''t leave the school at all, but he was a little unnecessary.


    He said respectfully: "It''s all because of the good teaching in the school."


    In fact, John didn''t know that Dumbledore had also rushed back.


    Not long ago, he learned that someone had entered the Philosopher''s Stone. If John hadn''t arrived in time, Voldemort would have succeeded.


    Dumbledore picked up Harry and waved the fire away.


    "Let''s take Harry to the school hospital. Poor Harry doesn''t know if he can make it to the Quidditch match with Ravenclaw."


    John nodded, and just as he was leaving, he blinked and seemed to still be holding the Philosopher''s Stone in his hand.


    After looking at Dumbledore who didn''t notice, John hesitated for a while and finally said: "Professor, what should I do with the Sorcerer''s Stone?"


    Dumbledore stopped and said with a smile on his face: "I''m glad that you will be an honest boy. Remember our agreement? I think my old friend Nico Flamel doesn''t mind if his Philosopher''s Stone is stolen." Let some little wizard use it for a while."


    Nico Flamel!


    John stopped in surprise, looking like a Sniff that had lost money.


    ¡­


    June 9th.


    Three days have passed since the incident, and John''s mood still hasn''t calmed down.

 Chapter 29：

    "Mix the dragon''s blood with the wetland soil, and use a silver rubbing knife to scrape off some powder on the corners..."


    The bright red stone was placed on the table, and John was refining the amulet with the dragon''s blood and some materials.


    Under his careful carving, a badge with stars surrounding the wand gradually appeared.


    John took out a pen barrel made of snowy owl feathers and a silver tip.


    Carvings were made on it, and runes were engraved on it.


    "The last step."


    After wiping his sweat, John put the badges into the crucible and soaked them.


    Throw the magic stone in and stir for a while. The water in the pot turns red and then black.


    Finally, the water in the crucible became clear, and John took out the badge and magic stone inside.


    There is something like a star flowing on the badge. He wears it on his chest. There are three magic spells on it that can resist three times of damage. There are also six vacant positions for filling magic in the future. The badges can sense each other.


    He made a total of nine pieces, and John put away the other eight.


    Looking at the crucible on the side, which was larger than the others, John opened a crack in the crucible, and almost all the silver water melted in it.


    Then he threw in the fire dragon''s blood and the remaining horn of the unicorn one after another. John closed it and waited until it was completely melted.


    He poured the silver water into the prepared mold, and the sizzling sound continued.


    After it cooled completely, John opened the mold and a silver sword appeared inside.


    Throw the cooled sword back into the crucible, and throw the magic stone in at the same time.


    John nervously watched the changes that occurred in the crucible from time to time.


    "I sold everything I could to get this little mithril, so don''t fail."


    Under extremely nervous gaze, the changes in the crucible stopped.


    He opened the crucible with great expectation, but the situation inside made his expression froze.


    "Failed."


    The sword inside the crucible turned golden. This was the magic stone that turned stone into gold.


    But John didn¡¯t want to turn stone into gold, he wanted to improve the quality of this sword.


    With a look of disappointment on his face, John sighed and said, "Even with the Philosopher''s Stone, it''s still too difficult to refine the Sword of Gryffindor."


    Taking out the golden sword, John thought he could sell it for some money.


    I looked at the time and saw that it was already the year-end banquet.


    John had no choice but to put his things away, put the Sorcerer''s Stone in his pocket, and walked out of the Room of Requirement.


    Today is very lively.


    In the auditorium, Harry came out of the school hospital, but was a little depressed after learning that he had lost the match against Ravenclaw due to his absence.


    Slytherin''s green and silver colors adorn the Great Hall, as they have won the House Cup for seven consecutive years.


    John sat in Slytherin''s seat, glanced at Malfoy''s arrogant appearance, and then looked at Gryffindor, which was 160 points lower than Slytherin.


    If it hadn''t been for Malfoy, there''s really no telling who would have won.


    Dumbledore was giving a speech above. When it was mentioned that Slytherin was number one, Slytherin burst into thunderous cheers and stamping of feet, and John also contributed.


    "Yeah, yeah, good performance, Slytherin."


    Dumbledore nodded in agreement. Just when everyone thought he was about to declare victory, he changed his tune: "However, the recent events must also be taken into account."


    The auditorium fell silent. Slytherin felt something was wrong, and Malfoy''s smile faded.


    Dumbledore cleared his throat, "I still have some final points to distribute, let me see, by the way..."


    "First, Mr. Ron Weasley, he won the most exciting game of chess in Hogwarts in many years. I award 50 points to Gryffindor House for this."


    "Second, Miss Hermione Granger, for her calm and logical reasoning in the face of fire, I will award 50 points to Gryffindor House."


    "Third, Harry Potter, he showed fearless courage and extraordinary courage. For this, I will also award 60 points to Gryffindor House!"


    ?Reversal.


    A shocking reversal!


    Gryffindor, who was lagging behind, suddenly tied with Slytherin, and the three little ones made Hogwarts roar with loud cheers.


    Dumbledore raised a hand to signal everyone to be quiet. He smiled and said: "There are many kinds of courage."


    "We need superhuman courage to deal with our enemies, and it also takes a lot of courage to stand our ground in front of our friends."


    "Therefore, I would like to award Mr. Neville Longbottom 10 points!"


    Explosion, complete explosion!


    Slytherin shouted shady, while other branches celebrated as if they were going to overthrow Hogwarts.


    Malfoy had already knocked on the table with his goblet to show his dissatisfaction, and everyone in Slytherin looked gloomy.


    Gryffindor''s score reached first place, and everyone except Slytherin seemed satisfied with this result.


    John couldn''t help complaining: "Gryffindor, you really get a lot of points."


    Just force it on, right?


    Things seemed to be settling down. Seeing the stiff smile of his dean, John couldn''t help but shake his head pitifully.


    "Quiet, please be quiet."


    Dumbledore spoke again, but he did not announce the result, but looked at John.


    "Finally, Mr. John Wick..."


    Chapter 34 Reversal and Returning Home


    Mr. John Wick?


    Slytherin was ready to accept the debt in humiliation, but he didn''t expect that there would be a reversal.


    The beautiful blond girl Daphne was about to say something to slander Dumbledore with Pansy, but she held it back when she heard the words.


    Malfoy almost smashed the cup on Crabbe''s head and looked at John in disbelief.


    Dumbledore continued: "Mr. John Wick, with his keen intuition and careful observation, saw through the identity of the man, saved the unicorn in the Forbidden Forest, and risked his own life to save Harry Potter. Te and Draco Malfoy."


    "He risked his life to save Harry Potter who was in danger, defeated that man, and defended Hogwarts."


    "The spirit of self-sacrifice for friends is moving."


    "For this, I want to reward Slytherin, plus 80 points!"


    It¡¯s reversed!


    John Wick is Slytherin''s hero at this moment, which is different from the uproar just now.


    The students in the other three colleges looked at John blankly, as if they recognized for the first time the thorn in the side of the fight at the beginning of the school year.


    More people focus on defeating that person. Even if Quirrell performed very poorly in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, the fact that he is a professor cannot be avoided.


    In other words, John defeated a professor.


    "marvelous!"


    Daphne cheered immediately, and then the whole Slytherin fell into a carnival.


    John was hugged by Malfoy''s shoulders, and the goblet was shaking in his hand, and a piece of pumpkin juice was sprinkled.


    Goyle and Crabbe took the initiative and lifted John up. The Slytherin table seemed to be celebrating a hero.


    No one would be stupid enough to mention that John was a Mudblood, they already recognized the Slytherin.


    John took the pumpkin juice from Daphne and held the cup high under Slater''s gaze.


    "Respect, eternal glory."


    "Respect, eternal glory!!"


    Slytherin defended its seventh consecutive championship and successfully became its eighth consecutive champion. They will break the Hogwarts record.


    Dumbledore sat down and clapped the back of his hands and applauded, and Snape''s stiff smile became brighter visibly.


    Surrounded by green and silver, other colleges also began to participate in the year-end banquet celebration.


    Among the three little ones, Ron scratched his face and said: "I don''t know why, but I don''t feel uncomfortable losing to John."


    Hermione didn''t have much resistance. Although Slytherin had that annoying guy Malfoy, there were also John''s own friends.


    After working hard for a whole school year, she still couldn''t surpass John.


    After Harry knew that John had saved him, he no longer resisted, but looked at Malfoy''s triumphant look with some displeasure.


    Slytherin was just lucky to have John, otherwise Gryffindor would definitely win.


    John drank pumpkin juice for the first time until he was full. These little wizards probably mistook the pumpkin juice for wine.


    He saw the Weasley twins sneaking into the Slytherin table, so John decisively refused Malfoy''s invitation to have a drink.


    Sure enough, after this time, Slytherin''s bathroom was overcrowded.


    The Weasley twins added a potion to their pumpkin juice, causing some snakes to leave Hogwarts with limp legs.


    Malfoy swore to kill the drugged bastard, and John couldn''t tell that it was the Weasley twins who did it.


    ¡­


    Getting on the train home, John touched his pocket.


    "Dumbledore didn''t say anything, which means I can take him away, right?"


    John felt a little guilty. This was the Philosopher''s Stone, a treasure that many people couldn''t get.


    Now he has taken it away without saying anything, and wants to take it home.


    Seeing that Dumbledore didn''t come to him, John felt that the other party must have acquiesced in his taking him away.


    He said goodbye to his classmates, and Ron invited John to play at his house next time.


    Hermione was a little disappointed. The results came out and she was in second place.


    The first place fell to John, which John already knew because he was prompted by the system.


    Xueba 2.0 was successfully obtained.


    Harry was a little disappointed, he was going back to the Dursleys again.


    Seeing him like this, John thought for a while and said, "My home is not far away. If you want to come over and play, you are always welcome."


    Harry thought about it, he lived in No. 4 and John''s house was in No. 6.


    When he thought about it, he felt much better.


    Neville was carrying the cage that John gave him. Except for accidentally forgetting where to put the cage a few times, this cage was still very practical.


    [Ding, once the Hogwarts phase mission is completed, you will receive the mission reward, magic blood +1, any point +2]


    The moment the train started, a system prompt came to John''s ear.


    He was a little curious about what the magic blood was, so he clicked it and took a look.


    [Magic blood, the magic power will be increased after taking it (note: mixing with other blood may have unexpected effects)]


    "Mixed use?"


    John fell into deep thought. This other blood should refer to the blood of magical creatures.


    This John does have one, and the dragon blood in him has not been used up yet.


    It¡¯s just that this thing looks a bit dangerous. If I use it, will it cause other effects?


    I don¡¯t want to be invited over for tea by the Ministry of Magic just because I drink some messy stuff at home.


    "No matter what, let''s go home first."


    It has been almost a year since he left home, and John is feeling a little homesick.


    The train rumbled into King''s Cross station, and John got off the train.

 Chapter 30：

    On platform nine and three-quarters, a wizened old guard guarded the partition wall, allowing only two or three people to pass at a time.


    This is to prevent a large number of people from walking out of the solid wall at the same time, which would be too eye-catching.


    People kept saying hello to John, mostly Slytherins and Gryffindors.


    Slytherin got the honor because of John, but Gryffindor felt that the old Sorting Hat was definitely broken.


    Harry also received the same treatment as him. People kept pushing past him and saying hello to him at the same time.


    "Then I''ll leave first."


    John said hello to the three little ones and was about to leave. He bumped against the partition wall and returned to the Muggle world.


    John walked towards his parents. Mr. and Mrs. Wick had been waiting for a long time. Not far from them were the red-haired little girl Ginny and Mrs. Weasley.


    As for how John knew their identities.


    Because after Harry came out, the little loli screamed non-stop, which made John deeply understand what the power of a fan girl is.


    "You must be John Wick, right."


    Mrs. Weasley also came to John under the introduction of Ron, and the parents of both parties had a friendly meeting.


    The Granger family also came together, except Dursley, because they didn''t want to have anything to do with wizards.


    Dudley, who was behind Dursley, saw John coming out with an expression of fear that he had seen a ghost.


    John gave him a kind smile and pointed at Harry, indicating to him that this was the person he protected.


    If Harry had a bad life, he wouldn''t mind revisiting the past with Dudley.


    ¡­


    The summer vacation is always full of joy.


    At this point, Watson Wick felt that his son seemed to be incompatible with Xia Tian and had been staying in the basement.


    "John, you have been in wizard school for so long, haven''t you learned any magic?"


    Watson Wick asked the question for the eleventh time without giving up. John looked at his old father helplessly and said, "I said, little wizards are not allowed to use magic in the Muggle world."


    Seeing that his father still refused to give up, John said fiercely: "Do you want to see your son sent to Azkaban?"


    Watson smiled sarcastically and muttered: "It''s not that serious, right? Doesn''t the magical world have minor protection laws?"


    John just gave him a look. If he came to the basement to disturb him again, don''t blame himself for secretly giving his father some sleeping potion.


    At this moment, he was holding a tube of reagent as red as blood, with little patterns like fire dragons flowing over it from time to time.


    Magical blood.


    He is studying how to use it.


    But while he was studying, he also extended his claws to the wand.


    Chapter 35 Zongsi and Harry, the scapegoat


    Trace silk, a thing used by the Ministry of Magic to monitor underage wizards.


    ? Similar to a monitoring system tied to the body.


    Before leaving the school, Hogwarts will send a letter to the young wizards to warn them not to use magic outside the school.


    This thing is as mysterious as the Hogwarts admission list, but John wants to try to see if he can remove the trace.


    This way he doesn''t have to worry about being warned for using magic.


    If it were anyone else, it might not be possible, but John is a person with alchemy.


    Although the level is not high, the trace silk used on the little wizard is not too subtle, and it can be used for him to practice his skills.


    As he said, John started researching the wand.


    Tracking silk is a kind of surveillance method or magic. A notice received when students leave Hogwarts school is actually used to extend the tracking silk period.


    It is similar to a renewal fee, which must be renewed every year.


    It can be seen that the magic content in the trace silk is not high.


    And the effect of trace silk is not that good. It mainly monitors the place where magic occurs. As long as there are adult wizards around, it will not be counted on the students.


    Like in a pure-blood family, it is not strange for a young wizard to use magic, and the Ministry of Magic will not come looking for him.


    In John''s opinion, this is more like a way to restrain Muggle wizards.


    "Isn''t it clear that Muggle-born wizards should stay and do nothing?"


    John was a little unhappy.


    He admitted that no matter where one is born, there will be privileged births, and it is normal for pure-blood families to have advantages over Muggles.


    But I feel very unhappy when I am targeted like this.


    After his research, he finally succeeded in taking out something similar to a transparent silver wire from the wand.


    Using silver tweezers, he gently pulled it out and put it into the reagent tube. John took out another wand.


    This is a wand he made using materials obtained from the Forbidden Forest. It looks similar on the outside, but in fact it is not as sophisticated as the one made by Ollivander.


    Cherry wood and unicorn hair, eleven inches.


    He was going to use it as a backup wand.


    "It''s foolproof now."


    Taking out the magic blood, John shook it and prepared to take it.


    This thing was originally silver, but after adding fire dragon blood, it turned red.


    He opened the lid and found that there was no smell inside. John frowned and said to himself: "This thing shouldn''t taste like orange juice."


    After thinking that he would drink it sooner or later, John was heartbroken and just closed his eyes and drank it.


    The magic blood enters the body along the throat, and it feels like drinking a bottle of magic potion.


    His body began to heat up, he covered his throat, his face turned red, and his expression was extremely painful.


    The reagent slipped from his hand and fell to the ground, shattering.


    Watson Wick, who was about to come in for the twelfth time to inquire, heard the noise and walked in.


    "God, what''s wrong with you, John!"


    Watson rushed over and was burned as soon as he touched John''s body.


    He saw John''s expression in pain and tried to cool him down.


    With John as the center, a wave of magic power spreads to the surroundings.


    Everything in the basement floats.


    "Get out, get out quickly!"


    John''s remaining sense told him that he could not let Watson stay here, so he waved his hand.


    Even though he didn''t use a magic wand, he made Watson float and fly out.


    "John!"


    "Lock the door and don''t come in!"


    John''s skin all over was red, and the entire basement was messed up by his magic fluctuations.


    The Wicks could only worry outside.


    "The magic power is increasing."


    With a clear awareness of his body, John''s pain gradually subsided.


    There are some little wizards who will cause magic to go berserk when they are young, but John has never encountered this situation.


    But he felt that he was in a state of rampant magic right now. In this state, John felt like a **** walking on earth.


    No need for a magic wand, he can control everything with just a thought.


    Under his control, the surrounding things kept changing, sometimes turning into a kitten, sometimes turning into a puppy.


    The owl flew over the roof, which was originally a chair.


    He tried his best to control himself, but the fluctuation of magic power continued. The grass outside the house was growing, and huge fruits grew on the apple tree.


    "Stop!" John hammered the floor with his hands, roaring like a trapped animal.


    The basement gradually returned to calm.


    All the things floating in the basement were smashed down hard, and John lay there gasping for air.


    [Ding, the magic blood is over]


    [Acquired the blessing of fire dragon characteristics: fire-eating, intimidation, hardening, dragon language]


    [Fire-eating: Increased affinity to fire attribute magic and increased resistance to fire attribute magic]


    [Deterrence: Increased deterrence against lower creatures]


    [Hardening: Increased resistance to blows]


    [Dragon Language: Learn the Language of Dragons]


    John''s body regained control, and he seemed to have a serious illness and a fever.


    The clothes on my body were all wet.


    Supporting his body and casting the cleaning spell on himself, John cursed secretly with lingering fear: "The system didn''t say this process was so difficult."


    If I had known he would not use it at home, now the basement is ruined.


    Although the process is difficult, the rewards are huge.


    Not to mention the four fire dragon characteristic blessings obtained, the increase in magic power is also extremely impressive.


    [Magic power: Level 3 (635/1500)]


    [Magic spells: Alaho Cave Opening (Level 3), Levitation Curse (Level 4), Transformation Curse (Level 2, optional dragon form), Disguise (Level 4), Fluorescent Flash (Level 2), Flame Blazing (4 level), Shattered to pieces (level 3), Fire (level 3), Occlumency (level 3)...]


    [Skills: Short Weapon Mastery (Level 7), Greatsword Mastery (Level 4), Hot Weapon Mastery (Level 1), Rune Mastery (Level 1), Alchemy Mastery (Level 1)]


    [Blessings: physical fitness, quick attack, precision, academic master 2.0, pilot, long-distance running, sword dance, night devil, troll buster, knight, fire-eating, intimidation, hardening, dragon language]


    In addition to the blessing, the magic power has increased by 500 experience points, and the two fire attribute spells have also been upgraded.


    John guessed that this was caused by the existence of fire-eating people. In addition, there was also a change in the transformation spell.


    There is no upgrade for the Transformation Spell, but there is a dragon form option.


    However, after John clicked on it, it turned out to be gray. He should have to wait for the level of the transformation spell to increase.


    The upper level of the Transfiguration Spell is Animagus, a magic that transforms people into animals.


    There are currently seven known legal Animagus, including Professor McGonagall, the head of Gryffindor.


    It is estimated that when the Transformation Spell reaches level 4, it may be possible to transform into an Animagus.


    It is very difficult to upgrade the transformation spell. At least John has not seen the transformation spell used for a long time after reaching level 2.


    There were still four random points earned in the first grade. John looked at his skills and clicked on Runes and Alchemy respectively.


    After the two skills are upgraded, they become gray, and you have to wait until enough has been accumulated before you can proceed to the next upgrade.


    He clicked on Occlumency again, and with the remaining bit, John planned to stay and nip it in the bud.


    "The system is not omnipotent."


    Cleaning the basement was just a matter of waving a wand.


    John walked out under the worried gaze of his parents. Naturally, he was inevitably inspected by his parents like a rag doll.


    Stopping his father from checking whether his little brother was still there, John told them not to worry.


    After John repeatedly promised that there would be no next time, the couple gave up the idea of ??going to the hospital for examination.


    "Thankfully the trace silk was removed, otherwise the Ministry of Magic would have caught up with this news."


    Just when John was extremely happy, he saw an owl flying through the window and flying towards another house.

 Chapter 31：

    If John remembered correctly, it seemed to be No. 4 Privet Drive.


    ¡­


    Harry, who had only been back for a few days, used the method Hagrid taught him to make the Dursleys no longer dare to boss him around.


    He abides by the school''s rules and regulations and does not use magic.


    To scare people is just to take out a magic wand.


    But just like that, he actually received a warning letter from the Ministry of Magic.


    He was a little confused. Isn''t it okay to use a wand to scare people?


    As the initiator of everything, John remembered that Harry''s wand seemed to be equipped with traces.


    He was fine, but Harry took the blame.


    John said sorry secretly in his heart.


    It¡¯s like a person is sitting at home, and the pot comes from heaven.


    Chapter 36 Visiting and Traveling


    After drinking the magic blood, John felt that the whole world became clear.


    It was as if magic elements flashed before his eyes from time to time. Although he didn''t see the physical objects, he could feel their existence.


    "The effect of magic blood is greater than I thought."


    John took out his wand and performed a little magic.


    The gushing flames surrounded the basement. John was startled, and it took him a long time to control it.


    "A fire spell creates a powerful fire effect."


    Level 4 flames are so blazing and terrifying. If it were a level 4 fire, it would be earth-shattering.


    He had the urge to upgrade Li Huo, but after thinking about it, he decided not to do it.


    Level 3 magic control and level 4 flames are somewhat uncontrollable. If you control the strong fire, you may burn the house down.


    There are a lot of things missing in the basement now. The chair that was turned into an owl has been taken out by Watson as an ornament.


    When Basil saw such a lifelike owl, he thought John was raising other owls in the basement.


    John tried to change these items that were transformed by the magic power back, but failed.


    "The magic runaway unleashed all my potential."


    Except that the animals cannot move, everything else is just like the real thing.


    John felt that if he could maintain this state, even Voldemort himself could fight.


    But it¡¯s a pity that this state of affairs is rare.


    In the magical world, there is a creature called the Obscurus, which is derived from a little wizard whose magic power goes berserk.


    This kind of thing is extremely dangerous. The wizard who gave birth to the Obscurus is called an Obscurus, and the Obscurus generally does not live long.


    I heard that there was an Obscurial riot in New York before, and the resulting incident almost exposed the entire magical world.


    Fortunately, it was all resolved in the end.


    John needs to control every time he uses magic blood, otherwise he may become the Obscurus.


    At that time, the gains outweigh the losses.


    ¡­


    After John upgraded his alchemy to level 2, he became more comfortable with alchemy, especially with the help of the magic stone.


    Taking out one of the nine refined badges, John carefully carved runes on it.


    Thurisaz


    This is a rune with a reflective effect, and it also has a small effect of adding luck.


    After the engraving was completed, a layer of light flashed over the badge, and it quickly returned to normal.


    "Using the magic stone and dragon''s blood as the ink for engraving, the effect is very good."


    Nodding with satisfaction, John put the badge on his chest.


    The badge that looks like a galaxy gives him a mysterious temperament, and he plans to save the remaining eight badges to depict other runes.


    "John, someone is looking for you."


    Mrs. Wick''s gentle voice sounded, and John felt strange.


    Someone else is looking for me, could it be Harry?


    The wand tapped on the table, and the things placed on it were returned to the suitcase in an orderly manner.


    After everything was done, John walked out of the basement.


    He originally thought it was Harry, or some former classmates.


    Unexpectedly, when he came up, he saw the old man wearing a lavender wizard robe and a half-moon lens on his crooked nose.


    Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore was very arrogant. He visited the house and expressed some emotions from time to time.


    Especially when he saw the decorative owl, Dumbledore''s eyes flashed with wisdom.


    "Professor Dumbledore."


    John''s heart tightened and he ran over in a hurry.


    His reserved look was noticed by Dumbledore, who smiled and said: "Minerva is right, you are very talented in transfiguration, John."


    Hearing this, John felt a little embarrassed that someone had grabbed his pigtails.


    This achievement in Transfiguration even surprised Dumbledore. He was once a professor of Transfiguration, so he could naturally see that it was an accomplishment that surpassed most people.


    From his perspective, this owl could at least put many Aurors to shame.


    With an inquiring look in his eyes, Dumbledore was curious about how John did it.


    "A few days ago, Harry received a warning letter from the Office for the Prohibition of the Abuse of Magic of the Ministry of Magic. He was extremely aggrieved."


    Blinking, Dumbledore thought of Harry receiving the warning letter.


    John pretended not to know anything, but he couldn''t help but put the wand back nervously.


    Dumbledore whispered: "Don''t be nervous. Some smart wizards always have special methods. Harry will be fine. It''s just a small warning."


    As he spoke, he used **** to show how small it was.


    This made John feel relieved, thinking that the title of savior should be able to give Harry special privileges.


    It seemed that Dumbledore came here because of the commotion he had caused a few days ago. John invited Dumbledore to sit down.


    Mrs. Wick brought a cup of black tea and some baked cookies.


    "Excellent craftsmanship."


    Dumbledore took a bite of the cookie and immediately praised it.


    Mrs. Wick also looked happy when she saw the old man eating happily.


    After chatting for a while, Dumbledore also got down to business.


    "John, the Philosopher''s Stone has been with you for a while."


    When John heard this, he understood that he was here to ask for the Philosopher''s Stone.


    Although he was a little reluctant to give up, John still nodded honestly and said: "Okay Professor Dumbledore, I''ll get it right away."


    "No, no, no, John."


    Seeing that he had misunderstood, Dumbledore waved his hand and said, "My old friend is not in a hurry. The Philosopher''s Stone has been declared destroyed. You still have one holiday to own it."


    "Then what is this?" John was confused. If he didn''t come here for the Sorcerer''s Stone, then why?


    Dumbledore smiled mysteriously, "My old friend heard that there is a young wizard who is very interested in alchemy, and he also wants to meet him."


    ?Old friend?


    Nico Flamel!


    John stood up with some excitement, and Dumbledore was not surprised to see him so excited.


    That is the living legend of alchemy, the only person in the world who created the Philosopher''s Stone.


    Thinking that his old friend was ready to face death, Dumbledore felt that he also wanted to leave a little story for the wizarding world.


    Well, a descendant might be a good eulogist.


    "John, if you have no other arrangements for your vacation, maybe we can take a trip abroad, of course, provided your parents agree to this."


    disagree?


    impossible!


    John agreed almost without thinking.


    If you want to ask who is the real master of alchemy in this world, then it must be Nico Flamel.


    John''s magic sword hasn''t been finished yet, how could he miss this opportunity.


    After discussing with his parents for a while, Watson passed easily, but Mrs. Wick was not that easy.


    When she heard that she was going abroad, Mrs. Wick became worried.


    "Help me quickly."


    "This is my wife."


    "That?"


    "You have to pay more!"


    In the end, during the eye conversation between John and Watson, John promised to buy Watson super bubble gum and chocolate frogs, and asked Basil to deliver letters to friends for Watson and let Tom perform at the party.


    Mrs. Wick relented, but the requirement was that she must write a letter and send it home every week.


    "If you dare not write back, then I will tell your uncles."


    This was Mrs. Wick''s threat to John. When he thought of those uncles, John felt that this threat was too vicious.


    Mrs. Wick was a Slav, and her brothers were bare-chested bears-wrestlers in the winter.


    When John was five years old, he went to his grandfather''s house and saw with his own eyes his uncle subduing a brown bear.


    In order to make their nephew happy, they also planned to take John to hunt in the mountains. If not for Mrs. Wick''s scolding, John would probably be an experienced hunter by now.


    After making an appointment with Dumbledore, John returned to the basement to pack his things.


    In fact, there are not many things, but the magic stones and materials must be carefully stored.


    After playing the Frisbee game with Tom, John saw Dumbledore who had changed his clothes.


    Dumbledore wanted to try a Muggle cruise on a whim.


    What else can John do? It seems that the Portkey''s departure abroad can only be realized next time.


    Chapter 37 Beauxbatons and the exchange students


    Crossing the English Channel, the cruise ship arrived in France from the United Kingdom.


    The Pyrenees.


    This is the natural border between France and Spain. Beauxbatons Castle, surrounded by mountainous landscape, is located in it, using magic to create a paradise.


    If you ask a British wizard which is the best magic school in the world, they will tell you without hesitation that it is Hogwarts.


    If you ask French wizards, they will tell you that the Englishman is farting and Beauxbatons is the best magic school.


    The magnificent and romantic castle is the French''s favorite French palace, and magical gardens and fountains surround the school.

 Chapter 32：

    The breeze blows, and there may be forest nymphs singing in the garden.


    "Professor, what are we here for?"


    John was a little depressed, and Dumbledore said to take him to Nico Flamel.


    After the result came, he first went to the Paris Opera House to listen to a touching opera with John, and then went to a ladies'' hat shop to buy himself a favorite ladies'' hat.


    This is their third stop in France, Beauxbatons Castle, which is also a French magic school.


    Dumbledore smiled at John and said: "John, it is true that the pursuit of knowledge cannot stop, but we are on vacation now."


    Walking into the gate of Beauxbatons school, in the garden, the tall woman seemed to be the female version of Hagrid.


    "Dumbledore."


    Olim Maxim.


    The current principal of Beauxbatons.


    She has an olive face, a pair of dark, watery eyes, and her hair is combed back.


    She was wrapped from head to toe in a black satin dress and wore many gorgeous opals.


    Like a large lady.


    She stretched out her hand, and Dumbledore went up to kiss the back of her hand very naturally.


    Despite her size, she carries herself gracefully.


    "Ms. Maxim, thank you very much for agreeing to let my students come here."


    Dumbledore is already tall enough, but he is still not tall enough in front of Madam Maxime.


    After hearing his words, Ms. Maxim looked condescendingly at John over there.


    She spoke in English, but with a French accent, "Dumbledore, Nico Flamel is the school director of Beauxbatons. I will not refuse his request."


    Dumbledore smiled, and the two seemed to be playing riddles.


    John looked confused.


    At this time, Ms. Maxim came to John. She looked at John''s decent little suit with a little satisfaction in her eyes.


    "Now, you may want to make some changes."


    She took out her wand and tapped John gently.


    John noticed the change and looked down. His clothes had changed.


    The suit turned into a light blue robe, with a pattern of two golden wands crossing each other on the chest, with three stars emerging from each.


    John was a little confused when he changed clothes with one click.


    Dumbledore cleared his throat, bringing John out of his daze.


    "John Wick, from now on, you will spend this holiday at Beauxbatons as a temporary exchange student at Hogwarts."


    This old man who likes to eat so sweet that he gets tired of cockroaches has a smile on his face that seems to have succeeded.


    Only then did John realize that he had been deceived by this old bee.


    I agreed to find Nico Flamel, but ended up becoming an exchange student.


    "Oops, I''m a substitute."


    John shouted in his heart that something was wrong. Could it be that Dumbledore found out that he was learning black magic and wanted to expel him from Hogwarts?


    Do you want to be so awesome?


    He had subconsciously forgotten the word temporary mentioned by Dumbledore, and now he was very panicked.


    "Professor, if you are dissatisfied with what I have done, please tell me directly." John was about to cry.


    Dumbledore blinked, touched John''s shoulder, and said mysteriously: "John, every magic school is full of mysteries. You can discover and find them through your observant eyes. You can also enjoy Booth." Barton''s Garden and Fountain, my old friend loved it."


    These words seemed to imply something to John. Dumbledore whispered: "Don''t worry, Hogwarts will not expel the little wizard just because he is curious about magic."


    Okay, these words let John finally not have to worry about being fired.


    He was brought to Beauxbatons by Ms. Maxim, where he will have a two-month exchange student career.


    It is impossible for Ms. Maxim to bring a student herself, even if the student is sent by Dumbledore, the greatest wizard of this century.


    It just so happens that there is a student in the school who needs to be in the school temporarily.


    John got help from a girl.


    Her name was Fleur Delacour, she was a beautiful girl, three years older than John.


    The slim hibiscus is so beautiful that it doesn¡¯t look like a mortal.


    She has a slender figure and an elegant aura. She walks as if she is floating on the ground, and her whole body seems to exude a faint silver light.


    She has silver hair that reaches her waist, a pair of big blue eyes and a pair of white and neat teeth.


    When she walked in front of John, John came back to his senses.


    He searched around in his mind and felt that there was only one word that could be used to describe this girl.


    "It''s really Bryn Blin''s, it''s like adding duang."


    He said it very sincerely, but Furong looked confused.


    What is called bulin bulin is the same as what is called duang.


    If she had known the classic saying of Jack Cheng, the pioneer of the furniture city field, she might have known that it was just like praising her beauty and adding special effects.


    In fact, John was also very curious, because he really saw silver light surrounding Fleur.


    This girl seems to have some other kind of blood, just like his fire dragon blood.


    "Hello, my name is John Wick, you can just call me John."


    John stretched out his hand, and Fleur also had a good impression of this good-looking boy.


    With a gentle squeeze of your little hand, you can separate it with just one touch.


    John didn''t feel too much. He was staring curiously at the twelve huge horses with wings.


    "This is the magic rune horse, raised by Ms. Maxim." Fleur introduced it to John.


    John stared at the twelve horses, but he only had one thought in his mind.


    "We have to find a way to get some materials from these horses."


    As soon as he entered school, John set his sights on other people''s horses.


    If Ms. Maxim knew that she had lured a wolf into the house, she would probably not let this guy enter the school even if Nico Flamel came in person.


    Dumbledore''s words made John very interested, and his thoughts moved.


    Hogwarts has a Room of Requirement. As Beauxbatons'' counterpart, the probability that there is no such place is extremely low.


    And Nico Flamel is the director of Beauxbatons and a former student of the school.


    John remembers what Dumbledore said about taking him to Nico Flamel.


    He didn¡¯t think Dumbledore would break his promise. Either Nico Flamel was in Beauxbatons, or there was something related to Nico Flamel here.


    No matter which one it is, as an alchemy master, if you can get it or see it, you will definitely benefit a lot.


    Thinking of this, John cheered up.


    Isn¡¯t it just a matter of changing places and continuing the night tour? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never done it before.


    So he shyly found Furong, showed a harmless smile and asked: "Do you know if there is a restricted book area here?"


    Fleur was even more confused about the brain circuit of this little wizard from England. A forbidden book zone? you ask me?


    This is Beauxbatons, not Hogwarts, and they won''t let the Restricted Book Section be left there in such a pretentious manner.


    So the answer John got was as expected.


    Yes, but don¡¯t even think about it.


    Well, John had no choice but to be a stranger in a foreign land. At night, he put on a level 4 disguise spell and started a night tour in Beauxbatons.


    I heard that there were rumors of haunting in Beauxbatons during that time. There was always the sound of wandering footsteps in the middle of the night but no one was there. Even the professor who came in person found nothing unusual.


    Someone once saw a ghost lying on the ground looking for something near the Fountain of Mr. and Mrs. Flamel. He looked as pale as a vampire who had been hung upside down for three days.


    The Beauxbatons student was so frightened that he hid in his dormitory for several days and filled the window with garlic.


    Chapter 38 Learning and Making


    "John, do you know that the Talisman Horse''s feathers have been falling off a lot lately?"


    Ms. Maxim has been very sad recently. Something happened to her magic horse.


    I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s because of competition for a mate or because of depression, but the magic horse is losing hair like crazy.


    It was not obvious at first, but now it is visible to the naked eye that the wings and mane of the magic rune horse are bald.


    Not even single malt whiskey can make the rune horse happy.


    Fleur focused her suspicious eyes on John, who had performed well since his arrival.


    Although there is no evidence, the woman''s intuition tells her that John Wick has something to do with this matter.


    "Magical rune horses? You mean those huge horses?"


    John looked surprised and surprised, and said: "I don''t know, I have been studying books on alchemy recently."


    As he spoke, John also took out his book list.


    The above are all documents about alchemy. As a magic school with a history of seven hundred years, the things recorded in it are no less than Hogwarts.


    Even because of the alchemy master Nico Flamel, there are extraordinarily many alchemical documents here, and it feels like there are more than Hogwarts.


    Of course, the book written by Nico Flamel is indispensable among them, and John benefited a lot from the content in it.


    "Yeah?"


    Fleur was a little hesitant. When she saw the book list, she thought there was nothing wrong with John, but she always felt it was weird.


    Suspicious, Furong left.


    Shortly after she left, John waited for nearly an hour before coming out of the library.


    He returned the books one by one and rubbed his tired temples.


    He did not use Xueba 2.0 because this thing needs to be used when it is more needed.


    For example, when he entered Nico Flamel''s alchemy room.


    Yes, Nico Flamel''s alchemy room.


    According to the clues provided by Dumbledore, John used the most primitive method to hammer and hammer near the Flamel couple''s fountain for several nights.


    Finally, I found the entrance to the secret room at the mouth of the fountain.


    That is an alchemy room, which contains a large number of alchemy-related notes and materials.


    One of the things similar to a diary let him know that the owner of this room was the famous Nico Flamel.


    This is the room that Nico Flamel left when he was a student at Beauxbatons. All the notes in it were written by him himself.


    John was hungry in this treasure-like room. Although the young Nico Flamel seemed immature in some places, he was just suitable for some young wizards who had just dabbled in alchemy.


    Apart from the notes, the biggest surprise is the diary.


    John took out a quill pen, filled the tip with ink and wrote in the diary.


    "Dear Nico, there are some things I don''t understand about alchemy, and I hope you can answer them for me."


    After writing this line, John continued to write about the difficulties he encountered.


    After writing, it was as if there was an invisible pen writing under the line of handwriting.


    Beautiful fonts appear out of thin air in the diary.


    "Of course, dear John, the answer to your question may be found in the seventh notebook from the left on the third row of the bookshelf. I hope it will be helpful to you."


    After John saw the handwriting, he quickly stood up and went to the bookshelf.

 Chapter 33：

    In the seventh notebook from the left in the third row, he found notes on how to sublimate and refine a substance.


    This made John happy, and he did not forget to reply a letter of thanks in his diary.


    "Thank you Nico, you helped me a lot."


    "You are welcome."


    Writings appeared on the diary, and this was John''s most surprising discovery.


    A very magical diary, which can also be called "Nico''s Encyclopedia".


    This is a book produced by Nico Flamel, which records his alchemical experience. It is equivalent to an intelligent index on the bookshelf.


    There are actually things that can maintain the emotional character of the original owner, such as the portraits on the walls of Hogwarts.


    They may not have great functions, but they can retain some of the character and wisdom of the portrait owner.


    And "Nicol''s Encyclopedia" is far beyond the existence of portraits. John even felt that Nico Flamel lived in it.


    But his reason told him that this was impossible.


    With this book and a room full of books, John''s alchemy at Beauxbatons has improved by leaps and bounds.


    He even used the feathers of the rune horse to make a pair of shoes that could fly. This thing was slightly slower than the flying broomstick, but its flexibility was greatly increased.


    It also successfully added a permanent directional magic to the badges. No matter where they are, these nine badges will point to other badges.


    Like the stars that guard the moon, they point the direction to each other.


    John plans to remove his own badge and give the remaining eight to others.


    If you want to become the next Dumbledore, you can''t fight alone.


    Even Dumbledore did not fight alone. He also had the Order of the Phoenix, the huge Hogwarts behind him, and the connections in Hogwarts that accounted for half of the country.


    John needs a relationship to consolidate his status, and the maintenance of the relationship requires the help of the badge.


    He wants to set up a club, or have a team that can take orders from him.


    He already has a candidate for one of the destinations for the badge.


    People.


    This is the most scarce thing for John at the moment. He was born in a Muggle family. He does not have the unique blood family tree of pure-blood families, nor does he have the nepotistic relationship of parents and classmates from mixed-blood wizarding families.


    What he can do is to surround himself with strong people as much as possible.


    This strong man could be a genius wizard, the second generation of a family with a profound background, or a character who would never betray his friends.


    John stayed in the alchemy room until dawn. He returned to the dormitory to sleep for two hours before dawn.


    This is a holiday, no one will care if he is lazy.


    Some people even felt that without the black-haired boy, the surroundings felt a little quiet.


    ¡­


    "John, maybe we can go and take a look. That''s the Quidditch World Cup group stage."


    After a month of getting along, Fleur became more and more familiar with John.


    Although he was three years older than John, Fleur didn''t think this black-haired boy was a child.


    John''s every move is the same as that of her peers. John even behaves more maturely than those boys in the same grade.


    "How about the Quidditch World Cup group stage? You can go and see it."


    John waved his magic wand, and the books on the table automatically flew back to the bookshelf.


    He didn''t expect Fleur to be a Quidditch fan, which was not surprising, after all, who doesn''t like Quidditch.


    The Quidditch World Cup is held every four years. Within 12 months after the last final, any country can form a team to register.


    The last class was in 1990, and John had not yet entered school at that time.


    There are still two years until the next session, and the group stage has already begun in full swing.


    "You said the group stage is in Bulgaria, so how are we going to get there?"


    After John finished speaking, he saw Fleur smiling prettyly.


    "I know a place with a portkey that will take us to Bulgaria for only three galleons."


    It has to be said that wizards are much more convenient to travel than Muggles. With only a door key, the whole family can travel around the world in a short time.


    John was also curious about the portkey. After hearing this, he immediately agreed.


    Fleur cheered, and her long silver hair hit John''s cheek. Like a happy little girl, she said excitedly: "I have long wanted to try traveling without adults."


    The girl''s lively appearance made John think that she might become a good friend with a Gryffindor student.


    The two of them didn''t need to bring anything with them, so they came to the hiding place in Paris via Floo.


    The Hidden Place is equivalent to Diagon Alley, a shopping area for wizards.


    Under the leadership of Furong, they turned around and finally found the door key in an alley at the corner of a square in the hiding place.


    The owner of the door key is a man wearing a fisherman''s hat and a sloppy brown windbreaker.


    He was unkempt and unkempt, and he would burp wine from time to time. The strong smell of wine made people suspect that he fell into a wine barrel and slept all night.


    John quietly approached Fleur and asked in a low voice: "Are you sure he is reliable and will not throw us into the deep mountains and forests?"


    Furong was also a little unsure, and she said with a guilty conscience: "Probably, maybe, probably, no?"


    Chapter 39 Portkey and the Hungarian Horntail


    The drunkard burped at the two of them, stretched out his hand and said, "Three Galleons, I''ll keep you safe."


    With the thought that everything has come, John and I paid and grabbed the leather shoes as if they had just been taken off.


    The two held hands to avoid getting separated.


    After John touched the door key, he felt as if there was a hook in his belly button, and he jerked forward with irresistible momentum.


    He lifted his feet off the ground and flew up.


    By the time his eyes could see clearly, he and Furong were already in free fall.


    The two fell heavily.


    John rubbed his sore waist. After standing up, he looked around and said, "This doesn''t look like a place where Quidditch will be held."


    "I must kill that **** liar!"


    Fleur''s pretty face turned black at this time, it was an unstable door key.


    Send them directly to an unknown forest.


    John had a headache because the door key was missing, which meant that they were thrown into the deep mountains and forests, which might be in the middle of nowhere.


    "Hopefully we can find someone to ask for directions."


    ¡­


    You were fine when you came, and you can''t go back.


    "No, I need to rest for a while." Furong sat on the ground without a ladylike image.


    John stopped, and rows of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    They walked in this forest for at least three hours, but there were not many animals in these three hours, let alone people.


    John misses his flying boots very much now. If he had known that they would end up in such a ghost place, he would have brought them with him.


    "Show me the way (PoineMe


    His wand pointed north, and John looked at the direction. So far, their results were pretty good.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t learn how to apparate, otherwise I wouldn''t have to walk on my legs."


    John also sat down to rest for a while. He picked some seemingly harmless fruits from the tree and handed them to Fleur.


    Fleur buried her head in her legs and said in a low voice: "I''m sorry John, I shouldn''t have let you come here."


    Thinking that she might not be able to get out, Furong couldn''t hold herself any longer.


    As the older person, she felt that she was not as responsible as John.


    When John heard her words, he rubbed the fruit and put it into his mouth and took a bite.


    The sour taste made him almost spit it out, but after thinking that this might be the only food, he swallowed it again.


    "It''s okay, we''ll be okay, trust me."


    John asked Fleur to cheer up. Fleur looked at that beautiful face and inexplicably felt a sense of security that was enough to trust.


    She has a quarter of Veela blood, and also has some Veela abilities.


    Her outstanding beauty is one of them, and she has the ability to make men obsessed.


    Because of this ability, she is not popular among girls.


    But she was too arrogant to argue with these people, and she didn''t like boys because they would be attracted to them.


    This resulted in her having almost no friends in school.


    When she first saw John at school, she had no intention of making friends with him.


    I just think this boy is interesting. He will not be attracted to me and become flattering like other boys.


    On the contrary, when we get along with each other, I am the one who is attracted.


    This attraction has nothing to do with love between men and women, it is just a kind of trust, similar to a leader who makes people can''t help but get closer.


    His mere presence restored confidence.


    Fleur looked at John, nodded and said, "I believe you John."


    John smiled and handed another fruit to Fleur.


    Fleur took it without any precaution and took a bite. The price of this was that her whole face was squeezed into a ball with soreness.


    "John!"


    "I didn''t do anything. You see, I also ate."


    John looked innocent, and Fleur was so angry that she wanted to smash the fruit on his head.


    Holding up the fruit, she thought for a moment, it would be worse if she starved to death here without eating enough. She took a vicious bite of the fruit, as if she thought it was John.


    ¡­


    It was getting dark, and John decided to find a place to rest for a while.


    He lit a bonfire and the two sat around it.


    "There are no animals in such a big forest. Even a magical creature would be nice."


    John curled his lips and complained, and Fleur rolled her eyes at him and said: "Magical creatures in the wild are very dangerous. Judging from the territorial awareness of magical creatures, there may be a powerful existence here that makes other creatures afraid to approach."


    "oh?"


    John feels right.


    Magical creatures also have territorial awareness. If foreign creatures break into the territory, it will usually be a fierce battle.


    "It''s just that they have been gone for so long, even if they were there, they should have appeared long ago.


    Having not appeared for so long, is it possible that the magical creature still lies day and night?


    As he was thinking this, there was movement in the surrounding jungle.


    Rustling.


    "What is there?" Fleur was a little nervous.


    The two of them had taken out their wands at the same time, and John glanced at his empty pocket.


    "You must use a traceless stretching spell when you go back."


    The Traceless Stretching Spell is a very practical spell, similar to the common space ring in novels.


    It can enlarge the inside of a space. The outside may look unchanged, but the inside can become an extremely wide space.

 Chapter 34：

    John hasn''t learned this spell yet, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to bring a wand with him when he goes out.


    The two of them looked nervously at the location where the direction was given. John was ready to be shot to pieces by something that suddenly came out at any time.


    The sound was getting closer and closer. John was fused with the blood of the fire dragon, so his body was strengthened.


    His senses became more sensitive.


    He heard breathing and heavy footsteps.


    "Is it a person?"


    John''s mind moved. Judging from the voice, it should be a person.


    ??And this person is injured and should be on the run.


    The wand in his hand did not relax at all but was already raised. Compared with magical creatures, meeting people in the wild may be more dangerous.


    Finally, under the gaze of the two, a person appeared in the trees in front of them.


    "Stop!" Furong shouted nervously.


    It was a boy who looked about the same age as John. He was wearing a **** robe, which should be a school uniform.


    His face was so pale that Fleur thought he was a vampire at first glance.


    With black hair and a high nose, if it weren''t for the golden eyes that were faintly revealed in the messy hair that covered her left eye, Fleur''s attack would have been carried out.


    The visitor obviously did not expect to see two wizards who looked like students. He thought that those who dared to raise a bonfire in this place were either Aurors or desperadoes.


    "Run!"


    The boy shouted, and a ball of flame fell from the sky, directly igniting the trees around him.


    Fleur looked in horror, seeing a black Hungarian Horntail in the sky opening its mouth and spitting out a mouthful of dragon breath.


    "Sneak attack...offense...death..."


    John looked at the Hungarian Horntail in disbelief. He seemed to hear the other party talking.


    Suddenly remembering that he had the blessing of dragon language, he waved his wand and used a floating spell to pull the wizard out of the sea of ??fire.


    Although this behavior saved a life, it also made the Hungarian Horntail notice John.


    "Let''s run!" Fleur finally knew why there were no other creatures around.


    The Hungarian Horntail is the most ferocious fire dragon. With its existence, other creatures dare not appear around it.


    John immediately turned around and threw away his arms and ran away, while the angry words of the Hungarian Horntails continued to be heard from behind.


    "Wizard...sleeping...sneak attack...not practicing martial arts...butt hurts..."


    After hearing what the Hungarian Horntail said, John looked at the wizard who was also running away with a strange expression.


    This kid was so brave that he actually attacked the Hungarian Horntail while it was sleeping. And if you hit it wrong, you hit it on the buttocks.


    No wonder the Hungarian Horntail is so angry. If someone steals his home while he is sleeping, he can at least make sure that the other person''s departure is less painful.


    Chapter 40 Dragon Whisperer and Edgar


    It chases him, he runs away, and he cannot escape even if he has wings.


    John speeds up.


    Someone once said that when you encounter a brown bear, you don''t need to run faster than the brown bear, you just need to run faster than the people walking with you.


    Obviously, among the three fellow wizards, John is the youngest, but has the best physique.


    He easily surpassed the blood-robed wizard.


    The blood-robed wizard who was at the back gritted his teeth, while the Hungarian Horntail bared its teeth and claws.


    After opening its mouth, a huge fireball flew out of the Hungarian Horntail''s mouth.


    "The tree stump is coming!"


    The blood-robed wizard waved his wand and pulled a tree stump to block the fireball before it landed on him.


    The fireball hit the tree stump and instantly turned it into charcoal. The only gap left allowed him to escape.


    He turned around and stopped, with a fierce look on his face.


    "Oppungno"


    The gravel on the ground flew up and hit the Hungarian Horntail. The Hungarian Horntail was even more irritated. These attacks were not painful or itchy, but made it very irritated.


    Seeing that his attack had no effect, the blood-robed wizard reluctantly launched it again.


    Only this time, before he could take action, he was hit by a huge boulder grabbed by the Hungarian Horntail''s tail.


    John turned his head and looked, the blood-robed wizard was really strong.


    Furong accidentally fell down while running. She felt a vibration on the ground. She turned around and saw a huge boulder rolling over.


    "Expulso"


    The white light hit the boulder and shattered it, and the flying stone scratched Fleur''s cheek.


    After John took action, his expression changed, and the Hungarian Horntail had already swooped down.


    The blood-robed wizard was still attacking, but the scales of the Hungarian Horntail were too hard to break.


    Seeing the Hungarian Horntail rushing down, the blood-robed wizard could only avoid its sharp edge.


    "Armor Protection (Protego


    John stood in front of Fleur, and a shield emitting white light appeared in front of him.


    The Hungarian Horntail swept out with its spiked tail, easily cutting off the trees in its path.


    Splinters of wood and stones collided with the shield, and John''s footsteps sank into the ground.


    This is not over yet, the Hungarian Horntail is looking up to the sky and howling under the moonlight.


    Its body is covered with black scales that exude a black iron luster under the moonlight, and has a lizard-like appearance.


    It has yellow eyes and bronze horns, and its tail also has spikes that are almost bronze in color.


    This big guy, who was fifty feet tall, was wreaking havoc, spitting out dragon breath from his mouth and covering all three of them.


    "Die...die...die!"


    John kept releasing the Iron Armor Curse to resist. Fleur quickly made adjustments after getting up and waving the wand in her hand.


    "Flame-FreezingCharm"


    The flames fell on them and became less hot. The three of them struggled to resist the flames.


    "enough!"


    A fierce light flashed through John''s eyes, and he didn''t even notice that his pupils shrank into vertical pupils at this moment.


    After his words were spoken, the Hungarian Horntail was stunned.


    Then the steady stream of dragon breath stopped, and the Hungarian Horntail stretched its neck and looked around.


    Fleur was in shock. She gasped and asked, "What were you talking about just now?"


    John uses dragon language, which to others sounds like a sound imitating the roar of a fire dragon.


    The blood-robed wizard also stopped attacking and turned to look at John.


    John walked forward step by step. The Hungarian Horntail did not connect the little guy in front of him with the sound just now.


    "We don''t mean to offend." John spoke dragon language again.


    Now the Hungarian Horntail finally noticed him, with surprise in its big yellow lantern-like eyes.


    "It''s...you...how do you...know the language of dragons?"


    The Hungarian Horntail looked at John condescendingly. John took a deep breath. His eyes turned into the vertical pupils of a fire dragon, and his body exuded waves of terrifying pressure.


    "My name is John Wick. We entered this place by mistake and have no intention of offending you."


    John communicated with the Hungarian Horntail. To show his sincerity, John lowered his wand.


    "You are... the Dragon Whisperer." The hostility in the Hungarian Horntail gradually dissipated.


    This surprising scene made the two people present unable to breathe. John nodded and said, "I don''t know where this is. The door key I was riding on broke down and fell here."


    "Dragon Whisperer, this is Scandinavia, the Breathless Valley."


    Valley of Endless Breath?


    John did not hear the name of this place. Judging from the blood-robed wizard who appeared here, there should be a place with human activities nearby.


    This actually made John relieved.


    He was afraid that he would not know where he was sent, so he bowed to the Hungarian Horntail and apologized: "Fire Dragon, I would like to express my apology and hope you can forgive us for our recklessness."


    Rather than saying it belongs to us, it is better to say it belongs to the blood-robed wizard.


    But now that the three of them were grasshoppers on the same rope, John didn''t care about it for the time being.


    The Hungarian Horntail restrained its murderous intent, and it lowered its proud head to John, "Dear Dragon Speaker, Amohan accepts your apology."


    The exchange between one person and one dragon fell into Fu Rong''s eyes, with a look of disbelief on her pretty face.


    This is dragon language.


    According to the legend, the great wizard Merlin could communicate with dragon language and fire dragons, but after him, no one was heard of anyone who could speak dragon language.


    Fleur originally thought that John was just an ordinary Hogwarts student, but now it seems that he is a descendant of Merlin?


    After all, Merlin also attended Hogwarts, so it might be possible.


    The blood-robed wizard also had something strange in his eyes. His golden eyes stared at John, and he unconsciously clenched the wand in his hand.


    The dragon speaker seemed to have an extraordinary status among the fire dragons. After knowing that John knew dragon language, Amohan did not launch any more attacks.


    After John persuaded him, Amohan finally forgave him for being attacked.


    At the same time, John also learned the whole story.


    Originally Amohan was staying well in the Breathless Valley, but this blood-robed wizard who looked like a vampire appeared and attacked Amohan without any reason.


    You must know that even dragons have the most basic physiological needs. Both humans and dragons are relatively fragile in this place.


    This made Amohan¡¯s sleepiness disappear, and he chased him all the way for several hours.


    ¡­


    Amohan left, and the crisis for the three of them was resolved.


    The blood-robed wizard hesitated for a while, then came to the two of them and said in a low voice: "Thank you for your help."


    "Hmph, if it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t have been involved." Furong snorted coldly.


    The blood-robed wizard glanced at her and sneered: "I didn''t ask you to participate."


    "You!" Furong was very angry at his attitude.


    "Okay, no matter what, it''s a good thing to see a living person."


    John comforted Fleur, came to the blood-robed wizard and stretched out his hand: "John Wick, Hogwarts student."


    "Hogwarts is here?" The blood-robed wizard was a little surprised and reached out to hold it.


    "Heinrich Edgar, student at Durmstrang."


    Durmstrang?


    John was surprised, he didn''t expect to be here.


    I heard that this place has a bad reputation because they are very unfriendly to mudbloods, and they are also one of the few schools that accept black magic.


    More importantly, Grindelwald, the Dark Lord who once dominated Europe, came from this school.


    John heard Malfoy say that he once boasted that he was going to Durmstrang to go to school, but Mrs. Malfoy didn''t want her son to be too far away.


    "I didn''t expect that we would soon be leaving Europe."


    John was speechless. If this door key seller dared to trick him again, he would be thrown into heaven.


    Fleur on the side was shocked when she heard the surname Edgar, and exclaimed: "Edgar, that black magic family."

 Chapter 35：

    Few families would label black magic openly, but Edgar did so.


    Each of them is an extremely crazy person, and they also like to pursue challenges from the strong.


    There was once an Edgar who sent a challenge to Grindelwald. After being defeated by Grindelwald, he became Grindelwald''s loyal subordinate.


    Therefore, Edgar is also called the deputy of the strong. Only those who are strong enough can conquer Edgar and use him.


    Chapter 41 Duel and Durmstrang


    like challenges?


    John suddenly realized that it was no wonder that he really had a skill in touching the fire dragon''s anus.


    After the three met and got to know each other, John also knew where he was.


    Scandinavia, where Durmstrang School is also located.


    "Edgar, can you take us out of here?"


    John asked, and Heinrich looked at John. He looked softer, and his pale cheeks reminded John of Malfoy.


    Heinrich made a surprising statement and suddenly praised: "You are very strong."


    "Uh...thank you for the compliment." John responded humbly.


    Heinrich didn''t mean that. He stared at John. He took off his right glove and threw it at John''s feet, saying, "I challenge you to a duel."


    Duel? !


    John was stunned, and Fleur said angrily: "We saved you!"


    "I know, you are a Dragon Whisperer like Merlin." Heinrich stared at John closely and said word by word: "Beat me, and I will tell you how to get back."


    Fleur approached John and whispered in his ear: "He seems to be targeting you."


    I don¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but John always felt that there was some gloating in Furong¡¯s words.


    Furong smiled, her revenge for the sour fruit was finally avenged.


    Of course, she wasn''t afraid that John would lose. The fight against the fire dragon just now was enough to show John''s strength.


    It is not a good thing to be targeted by Edgar, they are extremely crazy.


    If John didn''t agree, Heinrich might really let them continue to wander here.


    In order to be able to go back as soon as possible, John had no choice but to agree.


    Duel.


    He thought of Professor Flitwick. This professor was short in stature but was the champion of the duel competition.


    John and Heinrich were back to back, walking towards the back with wands in their hands.


    They were still counting in their mouths, and when it reached ten, the two of them launched attacks at the same time.


    John''s speed is faster, he has the blessing of quick attack, and he can smash his body into pieces with one shot from his hand.


    Heinrich''s reaction was not slow. He blocked the front with the Iron Armor Curse and quickly counterattacked.


    The two of them went back and forth, not like two students at all, but more like experienced fencers.


    The wand is their sword, attacking with radiance.


    John dodged a small curse and raised his hand to release his highest level curse.


    Similarly, Heinrich also used his best attack.


    "Incendio" X2


    Two flames spurted out and collided into a sea of ??fire.


    John''s level 4 fire spell met his opponent, but it didn''t matter, John was better.


    The orange flames covered the other side, and just before Heinrich was about to be swallowed up, John reduced the crushing spell to the lowest power and hit Heinrich.


    "You lost."


    John did not attack further. He lowered his left hand and put his right hand behind his waist.


    Heinrich stood up silently, picked up the wand and said, "You are indeed very powerful, but I lost."


    He recognized it clearly and neatly, John smiled slightly, he could take him away now.


    "I can tell you how to leave here and go to Durmstrang. There is a floo network available there."


    John thought about it and accepted the proposal, but he remembered that Durmstrang was not friendly to Mudbloods. He wouldn''t have been beaten by a crowd in the past, right?


    "Probably not. If I don''t tell, who will know."


    John and Fleur went to Durmstrang. With Heinrich leading the team, they finally had a way out.


    After leaving the Breathless Valley, we walked along the mountain road.


    Unlike John who took the wrong car, after Heinrich walked out of the valley, there was already a carriage waiting outside.


    "Master Heinrich, who are these two?"


    The white-haired and capable butler narrowed his eyes dangerously and looked at the two Johns.


    "You don''t need to ask too much, Rick."


    Heinrich didn''t bother to explain too much, so the old butler Rick had no choice but to keep his mouth shut.


    "It''s not a house elf."


    John was also surprised to see old butler Rick. Pure-blood wizards basically have house elves in their homes.


    Compared with hiring other people, the free labor of house elves can save a lot of expenses.


    For example, there are elves in Malfoy''s house.


    After getting on the carriage, the carriage drove all the way towards Durmstrang.


    For some reason, John always felt that Heinrich''s eyes were always staring at him.


    He quietly moved to the left, and Heinrich''s eyes moved at the same time.


    He moved to the right again, and Heinrich still followed.


    "Fu Rong, what are you talking about?"


    Fleur was trying not to laugh, "Edgar, the strong man''s deputy."


    John felt very overwhelmed. Edgar would not be relying on him anymore.


    What kind of strong man am I?


    Alas, I feel tired.


    It was obviously a holiday, so I was forced to continue going to school. I wanted to watch a game and relax, but in the end I had to be thrown into the Breathless Valley and chased by a fire dragon.


    John felt that his first grade vacation was in vain.


    The carriage came to a castle, this is Durmstrang Castle.


    It is not as magnificent as Beauxbatons, nor as full of heritage as Hogwarts.


    This is a simple four-story castle with a vast land and magnificent scenery.


    There is a mountain lake behind Durmstrang Castle, and some students who stay at school will take off their clothes and jump in to take a bath.


    This is an unmappable place, cast with hidden magic.


    Fleur originally didn''t have much affection for this rude guy like Heinrich. Even though he had a good-looking face, he was really disliked.


    After walking into the school, those students who stayed in Durmstrang seemed to feel the same way as Fleur.


    They all had a dislike and avoidance attitude toward Heinrich, and they didn''t even want to pay attention to the two outsiders.


    This situation is very similar to Fleur''s, and it also makes Furong hate Heinrich less.


    Arriving at a fireplace, Heinrich said, "John. You can go to the Notched Hat Square through here."


    "Thank you Heinrich, when you have time to come to Hogwarts, I will definitely take you to have a good time."


    Finally, he could go back, and John was in a good mood.


    Heinrich nodded vigorously when he heard his words, and responded in a low and slightly hoarse voice: "I will go."


    Seeing that his reaction was a little too excited, John didn''t know why, but he felt that there might actually be a chance to meet.


    He shook hands with Heinrich and said goodbye, and then he and Fleur entered the fireplace one after another, lit the green fire and left.


    ¡­


    From Durmstrang to the Corner Hat Square and found a portkey, John and Fleur walked around several times and finally returned to Beauxbatons.


    After all this going on, both of them were exhausted physically and mentally.


    But because of this, the relationship between the two has become even better.


    In the next time, John stayed in the alchemy room. Occasionally, Fleur would make some cookies and give them to John.


    John felt physically and mentally happy after eating, and he wondered if Veela magic was added to it.


    On this day, John came out of the alchemy room. He stretched and his body clicked a little stiffly.


    "If this continues, the sword will not be perfected, but the body will collapse first."


    John was going to catch up on his sleep after a morning run. When he returned to the dormitory from his morning run, there was an extra letter in the room.


    He opened it and saw that it was written by Dumbledore.


    "Dear John, I hope you have a good time during this holiday. I''m sorry to interrupt your holiday, but I have a small request that I hope you can fulfill."


    "Towards the Rue Montmorency?"


    John put down the letter. It seemed that this was his fourth stop.


    After a good sleep, John used Floo powder to head to Paris.


    Rue Montmorency is one of the oldest streets in Paris.


    As John walked down the street, he felt something was wrong.


    It seems that someone is watching him.


    This feeling is not groundless.


    John vaguely used the light from the glass on the side to see a man following behind him.


    Perhaps because he felt that a young wizard was not too much of a threat, this man seemed very casual.


    John sneered. Do you really think you can handle it casually?


    He quietly quickened his pace and walked towards the corner of the street.


    The man also followed.


    "Gone?"


    The man who walked around the corner was shocked to find that John had disappeared.


    "Stupefy"


    Before he had time to react, a magic spell was cast on his chest.


    John showed up after lifting the Disillusionment Curse. He stared at the fainted man and used the levitating spell to drag him away.


    Chapter 42 Death Eaters and Teachers


    Drag the man to the corner and tie him up.


    John took away the other party''s wand and threw it away somewhere, while he headed to Montmorency Street.


    He was looking around, and a house that looked like it had ancient history caught his attention.


    It was a house surrounded by beautiful gardens, but everyone around seemed to ignore it.


    John thought for a moment and decided to go take a look.

 Chapter 36：

    He knocked at the door, but no one answered.


    Just when John was thinking about whether he should sneak in, the closed door suddenly opened.


    The trembling old man looked thin and his hair was already silvery white. He looked surprised when he saw John.


    "You are finally here. Please come in and have a cup of tea. I remember the tea is placed in the cabinet."


    As the old man spoke, he opened the door and let John in. He was talking to himself, like an old man with a poor memory.


    "Please wait a moment, I still need to find a book."


    John walked in and saw a lot of things around him.


    There are many silver utensils placed on the table, some look like tweezers, and some look like silver chopsticks.


    John sat inside, and the teapot on the side jumped out by itself. The tea can opened and tea leaves flew out and jumped in.


    The teapot shook its round body, and a stream of water appeared out of thin air from inside.


    As the teapot shakes, the water and tea leaves inside change, and a pot of freshly brewed black tea is completed.


    John was very surprised to see this teapot full of traces of alchemy.


    The old man seemed to be rummaging for something there, and books were placed on the ground or on the table.


    Then he put them all into a handbag.


    Although there are so many books in it, the handbag has not changed at all.


    John knew that it was using the Traceless Stretching Charm.


    After finishing everything, the old man stood satisfied for a while before coming over.


    "I''m sorry to keep you waiting. These things have been stored for so long that sometimes I can''t even remember where I put them."


    The old man stretched out his hand to shake John''s hand. John looked at his trembling appearance and touched him gently.


    As soon as they touched it, the old man''s hand was as fragile as a cookie that had been left out for a long time, causing the old man to cry out in pain.


    John was so frightened that he thought he had struck too hard.


    "It''s okay." The old man looked at John''s worried expression and said, "Hello John Wick, my name is Nico Flamel."


    Nico Flamel, whom John had always longed for, appeared in front of him.


    He didn''t look good, at least from John''s point of view, this body was already on the verge of being broken.


    "Originally, I should have taught you personally, but the events of this year have delayed me for a long time. However, my diary tells me that you are very talented."


    Nico Flamel handed the handbag containing all the books to John with a smile on his face.


    The diary was made by him personally. Not only did it have the projection of young Nico, but it could also communicate remotely with Nico Flamel.


    These books were given to John by Nico Flamel, and they contain some of the notes and insights he left behind after he became immortal.


    John pondered for a moment and said, "Is it because of the Philosopher''s Stone?"


    He is not a fool. Nico Flamel seems to be giving his last words now.


    Judging from Dumbledore''s announcement of the destruction of the Sorcerer''s Stone, Nico Flamel should be ending his immortality.


    Nico Flamel shook his head and said with a smile: "Child, everyone will die. If it weren''t for your appearance, the Sorcerer''s Stone would have been destroyed in June."


    He is indeed going to die, and the elixir left behind is only enough to last for this year.


    This great alchemy legend who has lived for 665 years is about to end his long life. If John hadn''t appeared, he might not have had the idea of ??accepting a student.


    Through Dumbledore''s introduction and the feedback from the diary, he felt that John was the most suitable person for his inheritance.


    John was a little disappointed. He thought he had finally found a teacher who could teach alchemy. Unexpectedly, he met and parted immediately.


    This is the former home of Nico Flamel, who was supposed to live in seclusion in Devon until his death.


    After accepting the handbag, John''s heart became heavier and heavier.


    "Teacher, who is that person outside?"


    Thinking of the man he met today, John asked his question.


    Nico Flamel smiled after hearing this title. Although they had just met, they felt like teachers and students who had known each other for a long time.


    "That one is a Death Eater. Even if Voldemort is defeated, he is still spying on his next rebirth."


    At the mention of that name, Nico Flamel''s expression turned solemn.


    This old man had experienced two eras of Dark Lords, and he knew very well that Voldemort''s desire for immortality could be described as pathological.


    Even now, twelve years after his fall, his followers are still looking for Nico Flamel in order to resurrect their master.


    Nico Flamel was temporarily separated from his wife. In order to teach John, a student, he returned to his former residence.


    John also lived with the teacher during the remaining vacation time.


    He greedily absorbed the knowledge of alchemy. The old man''s erudition was not limited to one field. He had a master-level understanding of runes, magic spells, and magical animals.


    As time passed day by day, John was like a sponge, absorbing everything.


    Nico Flamel was very satisfied with this student. Alchemy requires talent and perseverance and pursuit of knowledge that never fades.


    John has both of these points, and he sees a shadow of his own past in this student.


    The same pursuit of alchemy and thirst for knowledge.


    The Philosopher''s Stone on John was destroyed.


    With the only man in the world who has refined the Philosopher''s Stone by his side, John doesn''t feel it''s a pity.


    When there was not much time left, John knew it was time to say goodbye.


    "John, you are the most talented student I have ever seen."


    Nico Flamel is leaving, and he wants to be with his wife in her last days.


    But teaching a student like John also gave him a sense of satisfaction and accomplishment. "The exploration on the road of alchemy will never stop. The Philosopher''s Stone is not your end but your starting point."


    He has taught John the refining method of the Philosopher''s Stone. Standing on the shoulders of giants, John naturally sees higher, and Nico Flamel also has higher expectations for him.


    By the time John became a new generation of alchemical giants, it was a pity that Nico Flamel was long gone.


    John hugged the teacher, his movements gentle and full of reluctance.


    Nico Flamel was very open-minded. He was not afraid of death. On the contrary, death to him was like working for a long time and finally having a place to lie down and sleep.


    With the departure of Nico Flamel, it means that John''s trip in France has come to an end.


    John went to Beauxbatons and took out the diary.


    Fleur was very reluctant to leave John, this was one of the few friends she had.


    "Fleur, we will meet again, maybe not at Beauxbatons, but at Hogwarts."


    John grinned. He remembered that there seemed to be a plot in which several schools competed.


    Beauxbatons is one of them.


    It is not impossible for Fleur to appear as a student of Beauxbatons.


    He handed a badge to Fleur.


    Fleur said reluctantly: "Remember to write to me. Your owl is a little fat. Let it exercise more."


    The despised Basil was innocently shot.


    Of course, John agreed simply and neatly. After the two said goodbye, John came to the hiding place and wandered around the square. He finally found the drunkard selling the portal.


    After John left, the drunkard was hung on the statue and his wand was thrown into the ditch.


    "Let you trick me!"


    John had to retaliate. He was cheated out of three galleons, so John hung the drunkard on it for three days.


    Chapter 43 Dursley and Scare


    "John, you''re back. Your mother has been in a bad mood these days."


    John returned home after a month away from home. Watson was happy to see him back at first, and then looked at the kitchen cautiously.


    "You didn''t do what you promised your mother, but my father knows that you must have been delayed by other things."


    Although Watson usually looks like a grown-up child, he is never confused about important matters.


    To him, Mrs. Wick''s mood was a big deal.


    John''s heart became heavy when he heard this, and he spent the last week studying at Nico Flamel''s house.


    The Loyalty Charm was cast there, and the owl couldn''t find its location, so I didn''t go through the process of writing letters that I needed to do every week.


    This made Mrs. Wick completely angry. She rarely got angry, but when she got angry, she was hard to coax.


    The last time Mrs. Wick was angry and had a cold war with Watson for a week, the result was that John could only live on eating bread with various dips.


    John shuddered at the thought of Watson''s poor craftsmanship.


    Fortunately, he made preparations and came back. When he came to the kitchen, he saw Mrs. Wick who was cold-faced and silent.


    The beautiful and generous Mrs. Wick was as angry as a little girl. John showed a flattering smile despite his cold eyes and took out the perfume he bought from Paris from his suitcase.


    "This is the perfume I bought specifically for my mother in France."


    John shamelessly began to act cute and looked at his mother pitifully.


    Originally, Mrs. Wick was still angry with John for not writing to her, but after seeing this, her anger disappeared within three seconds.


    However, as a mother, Mrs. Wick still criticized John severely.


    "Little John, you haven''t grown up yet. How could you forget to write a letter to your mother when you go to such a dangerous place in a foreign country by yourself?"


    When John accepted the criticism, he nodded and bowed exactly like Watson.


    Watson watched from the outside, looking as if he was a teachable child with a pleased expression.


    After making his mother happy, before John returned to the room, Watson brought him a lot of letters.


    "These are all sent to you by your friends, but one owl is too old and has hit the mailbox several times."


    Watson put the letter down and left because he heard Mrs. Wick''s warning about the danger for him wearing leather shoes upstairs.


    John opened the top letter, which was from Hermione. It listed a large list of books that Hermione had read this holiday.


    John picked out Hermione''s letters and read them one by one. The last letter mentioned Harry. During this holiday, there was no news from Hermione about writing to Harry.


    After reading, John picked up some others, including ones from Ron and Hagrid, and there were actually three letters from Malfoy.


    He opened them all and looked at them one by one. Except for Malfoy''s, all the others mentioned Harry.


    None of the letters they sent to Harry received a reply, asking John if he knew anything.


    "Harry won''t be captured by the Ministry of Magic, right?"


    John thought about his magic runaway that day, and began to worry whether Harry had been captured by the Ministry of Magic.


    After all, he had taken the blame, and John was going to see what happened.


    Hiding the unicorn hair wand at home, John walked downstairs with the wand.


    By acting coquettishly, John gets a freshly baked apple pie from Mrs. Wick.


    After finding a box and putting it in it, John arrived at No. 4 Privet Drive and knocked on the door.


    "who is it?"


    What a coincidence, a little fat man opened the door.


    Dudley smelled the apple pie and opened the door before his mother could.


    I thought it was a big surprise that could make up for the feast that Harry ruined a few days ago, but it turned out to be a big surprise, but the surprise was much bigger than the joy.


    "It''s you, John Wick!"


    Dudley screamed loudly, this little fat guy had a pretty good lung capacity.


    Petunia Dursley, who was originally wondering who it was, heard Dudley''s scream and hurried out to check.


    Seeing John, she did not forget that this child had appeared at King''s Cross Station with Harry''s group of wizard friends.

 Chapter 37：

    Harry''s uncle Vernon Dursley also came out. He was probably in his forties, so fat that he had no neck but had a big beard.


    When he saw John, Vernon Dursley''s expression dropped and he yelled: "How dare you guys come to my house!"


    Ever since he saw the warning letter sent to Harry by the Ministry of Magic a few days ago, Vernon knew that these little wizards were not allowed to use magic outside.


    So he was not afraid of John at all, and yelled to drive John out.


    "Mr. Dursley, I think you have misunderstood."


    John smiled slightly, looking very polite.


    "My current identity is the child of the head of the household at No. 6 Privet Drive, that is, the child of your neighbor. I came and knocked on your door."


    Vernon was stunned by his words, and John continued to talk to himself: "I wonder if Mr. Dursley would not even have the most basic courtesy to drive the neighbor who brought the gift out of the door?"


    Vernon looked carefully and found that John had indeed come to the door with a gift.


    The rich and sweet smell of apple pie made his precious son swallow like crazy. Vernon''s expression changed several times, and finally he said with a dark face: "Since you are not one of those annoying people, then you can come in."


    John smiled slightly and handed the apple pie to the cold-faced Penny before entering.


    ¡­


    "Sit down quickly and stay for a minute before you can leave."


    Vernon didn''t look good on John. John glanced at Dudley, who was unpacking and eating apple pie, and thought that the two father and son looked really alike.


    "Where''s Harry?"


    "Harry? Don''t tell me about that guy."


    Vernon knew that John had no good intentions. He locked Harry up tightly and nailed the iron bars, leaving a trap door to deliver food to Harry three times a day.


    He had already made up his mind to make it impossible for Harry, a boy, to go to school again, and no one could make him change his mind.


    Vernon held his watch and stood up to issue the eviction order, "You can leave my house now. You guys should never enter my house."


    His attitude made John frown, and the politeness he had maintained gradually disappeared.


    John had no intention of moving, and Vernon immediately wanted to drive him away.


    John grabbed the stubby index finger that Vernon extended and gave it a squeeze.


    Vernon suddenly screamed like a slaughtering pig, and Petunia was startled and hurried over.


    Then she saw her husband kneeling in front of John, one finger being pinched, and he kept wailing.


    "Mr. Dursley, I think you may have misunderstood something."


    "Misunderstanding? There is no misunderstanding! If you don''t leave, I will call the police!"


    Vernon Dursley was still chasing people away. John lost his patience and said coldly: "I am not only Harry''s classmate, but also my father. He has dealings with Mr. Finn Wallace. You know, how can I deal with it?" Some people have other methods.¡±


    Finn Wallace.


    Hearing the name, Vernon didn''t even bother to scream.


    That was the leader of a London gang, and he was not someone the police could manage.


    Vernon, who originally thought that wizards couldn''t use magic, had nothing to fear, now panicked. If John was right, then it would be easy for the other party to deal with him.


    "Sorry, please forgive me for being rude." Holding back the pain, Vernon forced a smile and said, "Harry is upstairs."


    "Very well, Mr. Dursley, please allow me to go up and meet my friend."


    John let go of Vernon''s finger, made him nod as if forgiven, and then walked aside to check if the finger was broken.


    John directly turned his back on the guests and looked at Dudley, who was still enjoying his meal. He said calmly: "Dudley, maybe you should show the way to the guests, right?"


    Dudley didn''t react, so Vernon went up to him and pulled his ears to let him lead the way for John.


    Dudley screamed in pain, but still took John upstairs with a look of reluctance.


    After arriving at the door of Harry''s room, John looked at the door that was sealed with only a trap door for serving food and fell into deep thought.


    "I remember that the UK also has child protection laws."


    "It''s him. He destroyed my father''s business a few days ago."


    Dudley was afraid of being affected and hurriedly explained.


    A year had passed, and Dudley''s fear of John had not diminished at all.


    John curled his lips, he didn''t bring a pencil now.


    Stepping forward, he asked Dudley to open the door.


    Chapter 44 House Elves and Air Racers


    Harry has never had such a bad birthday.


    His birthday was ruined by the house elf Dobby, and he was locked up.


    He even felt that he would never be able to return to Hogwarts in this life.


    Harry looked out through the crack in the iron plate of the window with some despair. Hedwig had lost some weight due to the bad food she had eaten for several days.


    The sickly person was there, and Hedwig turned her head away angrily.


    At this moment, the door, which was only opened twice a day, was opened.


    Harry looked up and saw John walking in.


    "John!" Harry was pleasantly surprised.


    John frowned after walking in. This place was indeed a bit too narrow.


    Not much sunlight came in through the sealed windows, so John said hello to Harry.


    "Harry, Hermione and the others said you didn''t reply, so I came to see you."


    As he spoke, John walked to Harry''s bed and sat down. He said strangely: "Why are you locked up?"


    Harry got angry when he mentioned this matter, and he said with full resentment: "A house elf broke in. He told me not to go to Hogwarts, and then he sabotaged it. Uncle Vernon knew about me. You can¡¯t use magic outside of school.¡±


    "Oh my God, you don''t know how I got here during this time."


    Harry found someone to talk to and vented his bitterness to John.


    When John heard this, he suddenly felt strange.


    "A house elf is coming to trouble you?"


    He was surprised. House elves generally would not take action against wizards, let alone come to other people''s homes to cause damage.


    "Did someone instigate it?" John thought about whether someone might deliberately frame Harry.


    "Could it be Malfoy?" When asked who had this possibility, Harry''s first choice was Malfoy.


    John is speechless, you really are in love with each other.


    The possibility of it being Malfoy is low. If it were Malfoy, he would probably have already written a letter to John to show off.


    Denied this possibility.


    If he wasn''t being instigated by others, then it was possible that the house elf was more proactive on his own.


    John didn''t understand how a house elf could get involved with Harry.


    Only those ancient and wealthy wizarding families have house elves.


    If you say that he was a house elf of the Potter family, it''s okay. You don''t have to question the Potter family''s wealth.


    When John was reading, he saw the potions developed by the Potter family, and one of the shampoos was sold out of stock.


    But the problem is, Dobby doesn''t listen to Harry either.


    House elves cannot disobey their master''s orders. If they were house elves of the Potter family, they would not disobey Harry''s orders.


    Both of them felt strange about this matter and frowned.


    "Let''s not talk about this matter for now, John, are you here to rescue me?" Harry''s eyes were full of hope.


    He had just heard Uncle Vernon scream like a slaughtering pig, and he thought it had something to do with John.


    When he thought of John''s ability to cut off the giant monster''s head, he suddenly felt hopeful.


    John glanced at him and remembered the letter Ron sent to him. He shook his head and said, "It''s a pity that he needs to be saved, but it''s not me."


    "Who is that?"


    Harry was confused.


    John smiled mysteriously, he received Ron''s letter.


    Ron''s father told Ron that Harry had received a warning letter from the Ministry of Magic, and Harry had not responded to the letter for so long.


    So Ron was going to bring someone over to rescue Harry. John thought that he would do it at night, so he said he would not save Harry himself.


    After all, I couldn''t really call gang thugs to kidnap the Dursleys. I was a good, law-abiding citizen, so that was just to scare the Dursleys.


    Although John couldn''t save himself, being able to chat here made Harry feel warm.


    The two talked about their vacation, and John said that he had gone abroad, which made Harry envious.


    "Harry, you have to be careful. I feel that it may not be long before Voldemort will come back."


    When John said the name, Harry''s face turned pale.


    "I met a Death Eater in France. Even though it was just one, it also means that his power has not completely collapsed. You have to be careful. Maybe what the house elf said is not unreasonable."


    John didn''t remember much about the plot. He didn''t remember much about what happened to Harry in his second year. He remembered that the key clue was in a secret room in the bathroom.


    He warned Harry aloud, hoping that he would always be vigilant.


    "I know John, I''m glad you can come to see me. It would be great if my luggage is here so I can review it."


    Harry also felt that he should work hard, but unfortunately his luggage was not here, but downstairs.


    After hearing this, John told him not to worry. After saying goodbye to Harry and going downstairs, he looked at the reserved Vernon and said calmly: "Even if you put Harry in solitary confinement, you should give him time to sort out his things. "


    Vernon nodded hurriedly when he heard this: "I''ll move his things up right now."


    He was really afraid of this little wizard who was the same age as Harry. Even if he couldn''t use magic outside, he could call the gang to make him sleep and eat poorly.


    He just wanted to get rid of the devil John as soon as possible, and he agreed to everything else.


    Harry''s luggage was carried up, and Harry didn''t know how John made Uncle Vernon so obedient.


    Since I could make Uncle Vernon obey, why not just ask him to let me go?


    Harry didn''t understand this, but John had already walked out of the Dursley''s house.


    He looked at the Dursleys who were watching him leave, and nodded slightly.


    To be honest, he didn''t hate the Dursleys as much as he thought.


    As a Muggle family, it is good that they are willing to raise Harry, a wizard.


    It''s night.


    John heard the roar of the car.


    He lived in the attic, and when he opened the window, he saw a green car flying in the sky.


    The car drove until it reached the window of the Dursleys, and John saw three red-haired heads inside.


    You don¡¯t need to think about it to know that this is the Weasley family.


    John touched his chin and said: "This car was modified using Muggle cars and magic. It''s great alchemy."


    This flying car should not have been made by the Weasley twins. They do not have this level of alchemy yet.


    John remembered that Ron said that his father was the head of the Department for the Prohibition of Misuse of Muggle Artifacts at the Ministry of Magic, and seemed to be the most likely person to build this car.


    "It''s interesting. Ron also invited me to his home. Maybe we can talk about alchemy when we go over there sometime."


    John watched as several people in the car pulled Harry up. Because of John, Harry''s luggage was placed in the room. They got into the car and left directly.


    When Vernon Dursley woke up the next day, he saw the open window and roared.


    He even suspected that it was John who did it and asked the gang to tear down the windows of his house overnight.


    This left him unable to sleep well for several days, and Dudley was even grounded at home.

 Chapter 38：

    Penny was afraid that her precious son would become an offer she couldn''t refuse.


    This made Dudley suffer so much that he didn''t even have the chance to go out and bully other children.


    And all this has nothing to do with John.


    He was writing a letter to a man named Ben Abbott.


    Since John realized that it would be difficult for him to make a magical sword similar to the Sword of Gryffindor in a short time, he shifted his goal to enchantment.


    This Ben Abbott is a swordsmith, and John is custom-making a big sword for him.


    The other party''s reply also arrived a few days later, promising to help John make a sword.


    Of course, John will also pay the fee, and at the same time send the required mithril and some wood.


    Only need to wait two weeks, he will get a brand new sword.


    The book list for the second grade of the school was sent over. John picked it up and looked at it and was stunned.


    Except for textbooks such as "The Standard Curriculum of Charms" in the book list, the other books do not seem to be textbooks.


    Books like "A Walk with Corpse Eaters", "Holiday with Witches", "Travel with Giants"... these books look more like novels.


    John remembered that the book list Hermione sent him seemed to include a few of these books.


    He still remembered Hermione saying that the contents in these books were very exciting and recommended that John read them.


    "Could Hermione be a prophecy?" After wondering for a while, John decided to let it go.


    He built another alchemy room in the basement, and during this time he refined some things.


    Maybe you can find time to sell it.


    Although my family can be said to be a middle-class family, they cannot afford the huge expense of alchemy.


    John decided to be self-reliant. It would be best if he could find a partner to produce and sell something for the other party.


    This person must be professional. After all, what John has in his hands is not a prank prop like the Weasley twins, but a magic item with real lethal power.


    John thought for a while, there were no such professionals around him.


    Maybe you can find it by heading to Diagon Alley.


    ¡­


    Chapter 45 Knockturn Alley and the Thief


    "Good morning Kick."


    Reaching out to pick up the cat that was rubbing against his feet, John looked satisfied with the plush look on his face.


    The cat named Kick meowed, and three more cats ran out.


    They gathered around John''s feet, and John also took out the canned cat he brought.


    Tom wagged his tail in circles with some dissatisfaction. He promised to take him for a walk, but instead he ended up feeding the cat here.


    An old lady was walking slowly with a cane. John saw her and said hello: "Mrs. Figg, good morning."


    Arabella Figg smiled when she saw John. No one knew that this ordinary-looking old lady was actually a member of the Order of the Phoenix.


    She was a Squib, and Dumbledore asked her to look after Harry.


    Six months ago, Mrs. Figg had one more person on her care list.


    That¡¯s John Wick in front of me.


    Dumbledore came to the door in person, he wanted to know about this student.


    Mrs. Figg had a good impression of John because the child always came to take care of her cats.


    His love for stuffed animals is just like Dumbledore''s love for sweets. It is also because of this that Dumbledore made up his mind to make John the temporary holder of the Philosopher''s Stone.


    John didn''t know that he might have to thank the old lady in front of him. He rubbed the four kittens respectively.


    "It''s better to be a cat outside, and not suddenly turn into an older cat lady."


    After John satisfied his plushness, he was about to leave when he realized that someone seemed to be watching him.


    "Spy on me?"


    His first reaction was Death Eaters, but he was quickly rejected.


    The Death Eater he met last time was because the other party was looking for Nico Flamel, but this time he didn''t think the other party would come all the way to spy on him.


    He is not Harry Potter, the savior, and has absolutely no value in monitoring the Death Eaters.


    After he stood up, his expression was as usual, and Tom stopped circling. After John said goodbye to Mrs. Figg, he took Tom for a jog.


    "Gone?"


    After leaving the streets of Privet Drive, John found that the sense of surveillance was gone.


    He had some doubts in his heart, and when he continued to get up for his morning jog the next day, that line of sight appeared again.


    This time John saw it clearly. It was a guy who had his whole body wrapped up like a guy with a skin disease.


    After jogging out of Privet Drive, the man didn''t catch up.


    "Is it to spy on Harry?"


    Thinking that Harry had already left, John felt it was still impossible.


    The doubts in his heart were getting bigger and bigger. On the third day of running, John dropped something from his pocket.


    When the man who was wrapped up saw the thing shining in the sun, his eyes suddenly glowed with gold.


    He immediately ran over and picked up the things.


    That was a gold galleon, and he smiled happily.


    "There is never a shortage of good luck."


    After putting away Jin Gallon, he did not chase him out to monitor John.


    At night, John walked out of the house under the disillusionment spell.


    He held a piece of parchment in his hand, but it wasn''t the Marauder''s Map.


    There is only a simple arrow on this piece of parchment. As John moves, the arrow on the paper keeps changing.


    Finally John walked into a house.


    The house was pitiful and simple, with nothing in it except a fireplace and a tent set up.


    John came to the fireplace, which was connected to the Floo Network.


    "Let me guess, go to Diagon Alley."


    Grabbing a handful of floo powder, John called out the name of Diagon Alley.


    A ball of green fire swallowed him up, and the next second he appeared in another fireplace.


    There was some chimney dust on his nose. John wiped the black dust off and found himself in a shop in Diagon Alley when he walked out.


    "If you can''t find that guy, you can also take a stroll."


    With a thought in his mind, John cast another Disguise Charm and walked out.


    There were fewer people in Diagon Alley at night, and he held the location map he made in his hand.


    Moving along the map arrow, he found that there were fewer people.


    And the people around were wearing cloaks to cover their bodies, and there were some people trading there.


    It looks mysterious, so it¡¯s probably not something legal.


    "Knockturn Alley?"


    Unconsciously, John came to Knockturn Alley.


    This place is right next to Diagon Alley, but it is completely different.


    This is where a lot of illegal transactions are located, and the person who is monitoring John is doing something with others.


    "You are too greedy. Do you know how much effort I put into doing this?"


    The man put on a cloak and cursed at the boss in a store.


    The boss glanced at him and said with a mocking tone: "How much effort? This thing is just a small looking glass, Mundungus Fletcher, the quality of what you stole is getting lower and lower. "


    The man known as Mundungus Fletcher, who was spying on John, slammed the door and left in frustration.


    But he still didn¡¯t dare to get angry and rob the Lebo Jin Boke antique store.


    I had no choice but to leave here by myself.


    Mundungus, who was walking outside, was going to the Leaky Cauldron to soothe his sorrows and see if there was any dumber guy who could make a fortune for himself.


    "One unlucky day, Dumbledore asked me to pay more attention to that boy, so that I didn''t have time to steal anything. Forget about Harry Potter. Why does this boy have to do it?" Mundungus complained in a low voice.


    If you have time to monitor, you might as well make more money yourself.


    Before his plan could be implemented, he felt the wand pressing against his lower back while passing through a section of Knockturn Alley.


    "Don''t move. If you want a hole in your stomach, just pretend I didn''t tell you."


    Mundungus was so frightened that his legs trembled and he said with a trembling voice: "Calm down, I still have a few Galleons on me, you can take them."


    He secretly cursed in his heart that he was unlucky to be taken advantage of by others.


    He wanted to take the opportunity to use the wand to escape, but before he could touch the wand, the wand was taken away from his waist.


    Physical disarmament.


    It was completely over now, and Mundungus didn''t dare to move.


    John took him into the corner of the path and whispered threateningly: "It seems you are not honest."


    Mundungus sneered and said: "No, absolutely not, I''m just a little too scared."


    "Haha." John didn''t believe his words at all. He deliberately lowered his voice, which made Mundungus unclear about John''s identity.


    At this time, John also knew who asked him to come over to monitor him. Unexpectedly, it was Dumbledore.


    He thought for a while, it should be to protect himself.


    John had encountered Death Eaters in France. Perhaps because of this, he asked the people who were monitoring and protecting Harry to take care of him.


    John''s own guess was actually quite accurate. John was no longer the same as before. He was the inheritor of Nico Flamel''s intellectual legacy.


    Not to mention what the future holds, just those experimental manuscripts of Nicol Flamel are enough to make some people with ill intentions go crazy.


    Now that he knew he was not a Death Eater, John had no intention of solving the other party.


    But he had an idea and thought that he might be able to use this person to open a business in Knockturn Alley.


    Just when Mundungus thought he might end up dead on the street today, John said: "Want to make some money, Mundungus Fletcher."


    "Earn money?" Mundungus didn''t expect that someone would pay for the robbery.


    He couldn''t understand what the other party meant, but he knew that if he didn''t agree, he would probably be miserable.


    "I have a few props that I need you to help me deal with. After they are sold, we will split the account 20-80."


    Although not all of John''s props are lethal, some of them were made while he was studying black magic.


    This kind of thing will not be purchased in Diagon Alley, but can only be sold in Knockturn Alley.


    "You only need to answer whether you are willing or not, I will not force you." Although John said this, the wand pierced Mundungus'' back.


    He nodded hastily, wishing he could nod his head off.


    John smiled and took out several dangerous props from the small bag he carried with him.


    "In three days, I need to see the golden Galleons."


    After leaving these words, John removed the wand from Mundungus'' waist.


    Mundungus was relieved and hurriedly picked up his disarmed wand.


    He looked at the props, and a golden light suddenly appeared in his eyes, and even the fear he felt before disappeared.


    "What an exquisite thing. That old guy Bo Jin will definitely be interested in it."

 Chapter 39：

    He looked around and hurriedly put the things carefully in his arms.


    And all of this was caught in John''s eyes. He did not leave, but watched Mundungus turn around and return to Bojinbok Antique Shop.


    When he came out again, he already had a lot of Galleons in his hand.


    He hesitated for a while and divided the Galleons into two parts, thinking that maybe he could hide a little of it.


    But as soon as he had this idea, he felt a familiar tingling sensation in his waist.


    He was so frightened that he quickly put down the money.


    After taking out 20% of the money that was put down, John''s voice sounded: "I said, 20% of the money is divided into accounts. If you want to continue, just use this to contact me."


    John threw out a piece of parchment, and Mundungus hesitated for a moment and picked it up.


    He stood there for a long time, not daring to move. After finally confirming that John had left, he showed how happy he was to survive the disaster.


    Looking at the gold galleons that were more than what he earned from stealing, he fell into deep thought.


    Chapter 46 The Shop and Johnny


    Two weeks later.


    John received an express delivery from the United States. The long express delivery was tightly wrapped in a wooden box.


    He couldn''t wait to take out the crowbar and open the box. As the six nails were removed, the wooden box was opened.


    It was filled with hay as a buffer, and a knight''s sword decorated with mithril appeared inside.


    The sword body has a mirror-like surface. It is made of mithril and steel powder through pouring to make a semi-circular guard. The handle of the sword is made of oak. The tail is made of mithril to make a round head, leaving a circular gap on it.


    This sword is made using the three-piece method. The blade is straight and hard, and not easy to break.


    The more John looked at it, the more he couldn''t put it down, and he immediately started waving it.


    The center of gravity of the sword is at the second finger, making it silky and smooth when swung.


    It can be held with both hands or wielded with one hand. John specially asked him to make the tail longer so that he can take advantage of the characteristics of the big sword.


    After one set, John stopped heartily.


    It''s a pity that it''s not at Hogwarts, otherwise he would have gone to the training ground to try it out.


    "There is a gap left above the mithril, which can be used for enchanting."


    John immediately prepared to enchant it first. He fixed the sword body and carved characters one by one with the mithril guard of the carving knife.


    By tapping it one by one, he finally succeeded in enchanting it with a fire spell based on runes.


    Fehu represents the animal as the cow, which symbolizes harvest and is also a wild flame.


    Take out the wand and enchant it.


    The moment it was successfully enchanted, John clearly felt that the sword had changed.


    He inspired the runes on it to use the fire spell. The words lit up with red light, and the sword was instantly ignited and turned into a flaming sword.


    "The sword of iron and fire, I feel more like a witch hunter."


    If he puts on a set of Viking armor, John thinks he can play a guest role as a witch hunter.


    Putting away the flame, John put the sword away and stuffed it into the small bag.


    Although this small handbag looks a bit like a women¡¯s bag, John didn¡¯t choose it if there were ready-made props.


    "Let''s pick a name. Let''s call it Ironwick''s Sword."


    In this way, the Sword of Ironwick was born.


    John went to the living room to reply to the letter. When he came back, he resumed communication with his friends.


    Hermione asked him to go to Diagon Alley tomorrow to buy books for this semester. There were some ink spots left in her handwriting due to excitement and accidentally using too much force.


    "Is there anything big happening tomorrow?"


    John recalled it carefully. There was nothing big going on tomorrow. Why was Hermione so excited?


    Coincidentally, Harry and Ron are also going there tomorrow. The three little ones are worthy of being the protagonists, and they do everything so well.


    After replying to the letters one by one, John wrote another letter to Hagrid. He hoped that Hagrid could help him find materials about magical creatures.


    After finishing everything, he changed the pen from his left hand to his right hand, wrote a letter to Mundungus in a completely different handwriting, and put together several props he had refined.


    "Except for being greedy, Mundungus has done everything else well."


    All the magic props that John had been refining during this period were sold by Mundungus. In addition to always complaining about the hard work and wanting a higher commission, Mundungus claimed that he was selling things made by a master alchemist.


    This doubled the sales of his stuff and doubled John''s assets.


    The wealth accumulated by Little Treasury through selling props during this period has exceeded three thousand galleons.


    He was not as rich as Harry for who knows how many generations, but he could still be considered a small rich man.


    But after saving so much money, John burned through it quickly.


    Hagrid soon received a reply. Based on the material list sent by John, Hagrid gave an approximate price.


    After John saw the price, he couldn''t help but gasp.


    "1200 galleons, alchemy is really expensive."


    The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, as John was about to lose half of the money he had just saved.


    He was very envious of Hagrid at this moment. With the Forbidden Forest at his back, it was like a treasure mountain.


    The price offered by Hagrid was still the lowest. There were some materials that Hagrid had, but he felt that John didn¡¯t need to buy them, so he wiped them out.


    If it were all about buying, John would probably have to invest most of his money.


    "I''ll go to Gringotts tomorrow to withdraw money and buy a book by the way."


    Burning money.


    John''s mind is now filled with Galleons. Excluding the cost of alchemy, the amount of money he can earn is just that.


    After telling his parents that he was going to London, Watson happily opened the safe and prepared to buy some weird things back.


    When John saw that his father was going to exchange money with those money-hungry goblins in Gringotts again, he immediately stopped this action.


    Under Watson''s dull gaze, he took out a handful of Galleons and clinked them on the table.


    "Other children go to school with tuition money, but you go to school and make money." Watson''s eyes were shining with gold.


    As expected of his own son, he can support his family at a young age.


    John smiled slightly and said, "Exchange it with me and I''ll make it cheaper for you."


    The implication is that you still have to spend money.


    Watson''s smile froze, this brother has just settled the score, why do you and your father do the same?


    John knew that if he didn''t set some threshold for his father, he would probably go to Diagon Alley and buy a lot of messy things.


    In order to prevent Mrs. Wick''s blood pressure from soaring, Johnny squeezed Watson''s small coffers.


    Originally, John used family funds to go to school, but now it has changed and it has become a private matter for Watson. He can only tearfully take out his own treasury.


    the next day.


    A family of three drove to the Leaky Cauldron. Compared to the last time they came here, this time it didn''t stink so much.


    Probably because Quirrell was not here, John arrived at the back door of the Leaky Cauldron with ease.


    After entering Diagon Alley, John planned to go to Gringotts to deposit money first.


    After leaving the money needed to buy materials and teaching materials, the rest was deposited in Gringotts.


    This brought a smile to the goblin''s ugly face. Although these guys were greedy and selfish, they had to admit that Gringotts'' anti-theft system was still very good.


    After passing an anti-theft waterfall, John secretly took some water.


    This water can wash away the magic on his body, and he plans to take it back to see if it can be recreated.


    Leaving Gringotts, John met Malfoy.


    Malfoy followed a man with the same pale pointed face. The man looked like Malfoy when he grew up. John guessed that he might be Malfoy''s father.


    The direction the two people were walking was exactly Knockturn Alley.


    My father had already got the Galleons and was going to spend them, and even Mrs. Wick was taken away.


    John happened to be going to Knockturn Alley. After applying the Disillusionment Curse on himself, he followed the Malfoy and his son.


    Along the way, John heard Malfoy constantly talking about Harry.


    This made his father Lucius Malfoy a little impatient, "You have told me at least ten times."


    Mr. Malfoy glanced at his son and stopped him from continuing.


    "Comrade Malfoy really loves Harry deeply."


    John was deeply moved when he saw this. Following the two men, John came to the Bojin Bock antique store where Mundungus once went.


    Without entering, John changed direction and walked to a house not far away.


    Mundungus'' life has been quite good recently. Apart from monitoring the children, he doesn''t need to go out to steal anymore. He only needs to wait for the daily mail.


    For this reason, he changed out of his tattered suit and put on a more decent decoration.


    "God, I look like a businessman now."


    Continuing to look pretty in front of the mirror, Mundungus noticed from the corner of his eye that his door was opened.


    He was frightened, pulled out his wand and shouted sternly: "Who is there? Come out quickly!"


    "Mundungus, you now have the guts to wave your wand at me."


    The low and hoarse voice made Mundungs ??feel like he was falling into an ice cave. He hurriedly threw down his wand, clasped his hands together and said humbly: "Sir Johnny, I didn''t mean to offend, I just thought there was a thief."


    "snort."


    Johnny Silverhand, this is John''s identity in front of Mundungus.


    He never showed his true face to others. He found a seat and sat down. He glanced around and said, "This is the shop you bought. It seems that you have eaten a lot of money."


    "No, no, no, Sir Johnny, you don''t know, the best place you can get for 500 Galleons is right here."


    Mundungus was a little aggrieved. He really didn''t lie to John this time.


    He spent a lot of effort to get this place. Although it was small, the location was very good.


    "Well, you''d better decorate this place quickly, Mundungus. Doing business is more fulfilling than stealing."


    John was just knocking on Mundungus. He knew that he still couldn''t make a lot of money through retail sales alone, so he asked Mundungus to take over a store and prepare to open a Johnny Silverhand store.


    Mundungus had begun to get used to the days when he no longer had to hide in hiding. Naturally, he was reluctant to let such a good life disappear.


    Immediately promise that you will do a good job here.


    After finishing speaking, he waited for John''s next instructions, but there was no movement.


    This Lord Johnny Silverhand is good at everything, but he likes to leave without saying hello.


    Chapter 47 Adults and Children


    Mundungus began to decorate, thinking that maybe after working under Mr. Johnny Silverhand, he could become a person like Bo Jin Bock Antique Shop.


    John really left after seeing that he didn''t say anything rude.


    After walking out of the store, John started walking towards Diagon Alley.


    He saw the Malfoys and his son coming out of Bojinbok. It seemed that the things in their hands had been sold.


    When John was about to leave, he saw a familiar figure emerging from Bojinbok.


    "Harry?"


    John was stunned, why was Harry in Knockturn Alley.


    Harry was frightened when he first arrived in Knockturn Alley. He saw shrunken human heads being sold in the shop opposite Borgin Bock, and a large cage was filled with black spiders.

 Chapter 40：

    Two ragged wizards were whispering to Harry, which made Harry feel creepy.


    He ran out along the road, and his glasses fell off as he kept correcting them.


    The wizards here were interested in this little guy who broke into Knockturn Alley. John followed him and had already seen a wizard approaching Harry secretly.


    An old witch grabbed Harry''s hand, showing her moss-covered teeth and smiling in a creepy way.


    "Aren''t you lost, my dear?"


    Harry backed away slowly. The old witch''s coldness was bone-chilling, and her other hand held a plate of something that looked like a dead man''s fingernails.


    He was terrified, his heart was beating fast, and the old witch approached him.


    "I''m fine, thank you, I just want to leave." Harry resisted the old witch''s approach.


    John came out when he saw this, when the old witch was so aggressive that she even wanted to share the dead man''s nails in her hands with Harry.


    "Harry what are you doing here?"


    The sudden sound startled the old witch. When she turned around, she saw the good-looking John, and she suddenly showed a sinister smile.


    But John narrowed his eyes dangerously. The moment the old witch turned around, his left hand brought out a whip shadow like a poisonous snake and smashed the opponent''s plate into pieces.


    The old witch screamed and was about to have an attack when she saw the wand was already pointed at her eyeballs.


    "Go away, or I will make you blind."


    John''s cold voice sounded, and the old witch suddenly felt a chill on her back.


    At this moment, a tall figure in the crowd walked towards this side.


    "Harry, John! What are you doing here?"


    Hagrid came over and saw the old witch, and immediately cursed: "Get out of here, you shameless thing."


    Reaching out to pull Harry away, Hagrid forcefully led him away.


    The old witch didn''t dare to stop her. She was threatened by John.


    Walking out of Knockturn Alley, Harry saw the familiar snow-white marble of Gringotts.


    Hagrid led the two of them into Diagon Alley and helped Harry sort out the soot on his body.


    After knowing that Harry got lost, Hagrid could only say that Harry was too careless.


    "John, why are you there?"


    Hagrid was surprised that John was also in Knockturn Alley. Naturally, John would not say that he was doing business. He smiled and said, "I''m going to see if there are any interesting alchemy materials."


    "That''s too risky, you just need to tell me." Hagrid complained.


    He also came here to get materials for John, but he also bought some medicine to get rid of carnivorous slugs.


    Because of this, he delayed a little. If John hadn''t appeared, he wouldn''t have dared to imagine what would have happened to Harry after he was taken away by the old witch.


    "Thank you John, you saved me again." Harry thanked John sincerely.


    John shrugged, he was just passing by.


    "John, you don''t know, I live in the Weasley family now, it''s great there."


    When Harry mentioned this matter, he remembered that he and Weasley were separated, and he was anxious to find the Weasley family.


    "Harry, why didn''t you reply to me?"


    "Sorry Hagrid, something happened to me."


    Hagrid began to talk about Harry not replying to his letter again, and Harry told him about being detained by Dursley.


    Angry, Hagrid roared and wanted to teach Dursley a lesson.


    "Harry! Harry! Come here quickly!"


    As they passed Gringotts, Hermione happened to be standing on the steps of Gringotts.


    She ran down to greet them, her fluffy brown hair flying behind her.


    "What''s wrong with your glasses? John, you''re here too. That''s great. And Hagrid. It''s great to see you again."


    Hermione smiled, showing two big teeth. She had just come out of Gringotts.


    "Have you gone to Gringotts?"


    "I''ll go after I find the Weasley family." Harry was sent to Knockturn Alley without a chance to enter.


    Hagrid was tall and could see far, and he immediately saw the Weasley family squeezing through the crowded street.


    "Harry, we hope you only missed one door," Mr. Weasley gasped.


    He has red hair like all Weasleys, but he is bald, wears glasses, and is tall and thin.


    "Molly is going crazy. She''ll be here soon. This is...oh, I remembered, John Wick."


    When Ron saw John was there, he immediately wondered where Harry had gone.


    Hagrid said with a straight face: "Knockturn Alley."


    "That''s great!" shouted the Weasley twins.


    Ron was also envious because his family never allowed children to go to Knockturn Alley.


    "It''s not great at all. If it weren''t for John, Harry might have been taken away." Hagrid was still worried about the old witch just now.


    This aroused the curiosity of the Weasley twins even more, and they pestered Harry to tell him about his heroic deeds.


    "Harry - oh, darling, it''s so good that you''re okay!"


    Mrs. Weasley came out of breath. She took out a coat brush from her bag and cleaned Harry in all directions.


    Mr. Weasley took Harry''s glasses and restored them with a tap of his wand.


    The youngest daughters of the family were surrounding Harry, sweeping away Harry''s ashes with their mother.


    "I have to leave. See you at Hogwarts."


    Hagrid was a little overwhelmed by Molly''s enthusiasm, so he had to leave as soon as possible.


    "Oh, John, thank you so much, you are a very good friend."


    Knowing that it was John who showed up in time to help Harry, Molly felt even more fond of this good-looking child.


    Even Ginny came over to say thank you, and John touched his nose and said that he just happened to meet her.


    But soon Molly seemed to treat John as her own child, and her enthusiastic attitude made John a little difficult to bear.


    "Ahem, I''ve already entered Gringotts. I''ll wait for you outside."


    Seeing that they were about to go in, John quickly found an excuse to get away.


    After waiting at the door of Gringotts for a while, John saw Mr. Weasley and Hermione''s father coming out arm in arm.


    They will meet at Flourish and Blotts Bookstore in an hour, and now Molly has to take Ginny to buy clothes first.


    The four of them strolled along the winding street paved with cobblestones.


    "John, you went abroad? It''s really enviable." Ron heard that John went to France and wanted to go there.


    "Where have you been in France, Paris?"


    Hermione knew that John had mentioned it in his letter, but he didn''t specify where he was going.


    John thought for a moment and said, "I went to Paris too. There was a drunkard selling portkeys in the hideout. He gave me a broken portkey and I was chased by a fire dragon."


    "Haha, John, you are so funny." Ron laughed heartily, thinking that John was teasing them.


    Even Harry and Hermione thought John had a great sense of humor, but they didn''t know that it was all true.


    John was helpless. No one believed him when he told the truth.


    The four of them visited many places in Diagon Alley and arrived at Flourish and Blotts Bookstore an hour later.


    The place was already crowded with people, and a huge banner was hung in the window upstairs.


    "Gilderoy Lockhart? I remember seeing this name before." Harry thought the name was familiar.


    Hermione cheered and said happily: "We can meet him in person. I mean, almost all the books on the book list were written by him."


    John felt a little numb when he saw the long and crowded queue. He saw Draco Malfoy.


    The three children were separated by the team, and John reached the second floor with his extraordinary physical strength.


    Looking at Malfoy''s gritted teeth, Harry was taking photos with Lockhart.


    "No, are you still envious of this?"


    John leaned over, speechless.


    Malfoy was startled and almost fell, but John caught him and survived.


    "Look at that Harry Potter, his tail is almost up to the sky."


    Malfoy was very dissatisfied with Harry being in the limelight, but Harry just felt like he was dead.


    Chapter 48 Hospital and Neville


    Seeing the jealous look on his face, John shrugged and prepared to buy books first.


    But when he found all the books, he saw Mr. Weasley and Mr. Malfoy fighting.


    The Weasley twins next to them cheered loudly. If Malfoy couldn''t defeat the whole family, they would probably rush forward.


    "What is this thing called?"


    John watched Mr. Malfoy''s eyes black and blue as Mr. Weasley grabbed a copy of "The Encyclopedia of Toadstools" and smashed it.


    Hagrid came over to separate the two entangled people, and Mr. Malfoy said harsh words.


    Throwing the book into Ginny''s cauldron.


    "They are quite measured and know not to use magic."


    It looked like the two of them were fighting fiercely, but in fact neither of them used magic.


    John knew that both of them were afraid of getting into trouble with the Ministry of Magic. After all, using magic was not the same as an ordinary fight.


    "Oh my God, is there a fight here?"


    Watson exclaimed, and then he remembered that his son seemed to want to buy books.


    When she came over, she saw books in a mess on the ground. Mrs. Wick looked worriedly for her son.


    John watched Mr. Weasley being taught like a son by Molly. He also bought all his things and said goodbye to Harry and the others.


    When saying goodbye, John saw an old book similar to a diary in Ginny''s cauldron. After thinking that the Weasley family seemed to use old books, he didn''t think much about it.


    The family is Muggle, and John cannot use Floo powder to leave.


    The family also spent a day in London before going back.


    After returning home, John began tinkering with materials, and the materials Hagrid purchased for him were mailed one after another in the next few days.


    ¡­


    "These writings are really wonderful."


    John closed the book written by Gilderoy Lockhart. The story above was very exciting.


    Especially some of them contain some hidden magical principles, so John has to read them all.


    "Is this Defense Against the Dark Arts professor capable?"


    Judging from Lockhart''s wonderful story, this man is probably a very good teacher with his rich experience.


    "It does make me look forward to it."


    Putting the book on the table, John took out a piece of dragon tooth powder.


    This thing is the tooth of a fire dragon, with slight poison on it.


    He mixed dragon tooth powder with other things to make a viscous liquid, and applied it to Ironwick''s sword.


    After applying it evenly, Ironwick''s Sword turned a little black, and after a while it turned into a mirror surface.


    "Use dragon teeth to coat him with a layer of demon-breaking effect, but I don''t know what the actual effect will be."

 Chapter 41：

    John strengthened Ironwick''s sword to destroy magic, so that even if it encounters magical creatures, it can cause damage to its scales.


    He reached out and touched the sword body. It was sharp yet tough.


    Putting the sword away, Basil brought him a lot of letters.


    Some are communication letters he sent to various alchemy masters, and some are letters sent by rune experts.


    These are the results of his continuous efforts during the vacation. He wrote letters to experts to ask questions and solve them, even the pharmacy experts.


    The reason for this is because he is accumulating contacts in advance.


    In the magical world, support from seniors is also indispensable. Nico Flamel also told him that he needed to communicate better with others instead of working behind closed doors.


    It has to be said that John''s status as a student at Hogwarts has brought him a lot of convenience. Many of these experts are students from Hogwarts.


    They are also very willing to help students at their alma mater.


    "Dear John, I am very moved by the improvement of the wolfsbane potion you proposed, and I hope to meet you - Dharma Alex Belby."


    "Is it Wolfsbane potion? You can go and have a look."


    Dharma Alex Belby is developing the wolfsbane potion. He is a student from Hogwarts.


    John was interested in his wolfsbane potion when he was searching. He remembered that wolfsbane potion could keep a werewolf sane after turning into a werewolf.


    With the idea that werewolves are also pitiable people, John sent some of his thoughts over.


    Unexpectedly, the response was so great that Alex Belby wanted to meet him in person.


    The location is St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Maladies and Maladies.


    John thought for a while that it wouldn''t hurt to meet him once, just to expand his network of contacts.


    Putting the letters down, he picked up the last one.


    After opening it, the expression on his face turned sad.


    The Flamel couple passed away.


    They didn''t let John pass because they wanted John to remember them as they were alive rather than after death.


    John was very sad that such a good teacher passed away like this.


    There was no funeral or grand ceremony, only the witness of a friend, Dumbledore.


    ¡­


    St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Maladies and Injuries, John came here.


    It is not in Diagon Alley, but in a red brick department store in London called Taotao Ltd.


    "Enter the hospital."


    John explained his purpose to the dummy in the department store window.


    Then he walked inside and entered the second floor, where there was an unlucky wizard bitten by a werewolf.


    Next to the wizard, a thin man was recording the pain the man was experiencing at this moment.


    He is Damo Alex Belby, who is observing various reactions after being bitten by a werewolf.


    John leaned over and took a look. The man was in pain, and his wounds were sealed with white blood and silver.


    "Silver cannot cure werewolf bites, but white fresh food provides enough nutrients to help the patient survive the early pain."


    Damo Alex Belby was taking notes when he heard a sound and turned his head to look.


    "Who are you?"


    He thought it was a child from somewhere, and he suddenly showed impatience on his face and said: "I am not free now, please leave."


    John smiled when he heard this, "John Wick, it''s a pleasure to meet you, Lord Alex Belby, Damo."


    John Wick?


    Damo Alex Belby made a move and looked at John in disbelief.


    "Are you the student who wrote to me?"


    He thought he would be a seventh-grade student, and he must be full of talent if he could point out some things that he had not discovered.


    I didn¡¯t expect that I had talent, but it was too evil.


    Although John is much taller than his peers, he still looks like he is in the third or fourth grade.


    "Forgive me for my awkwardness just now, Mr. Wick."


    Damo Alex Belby''s attitude changed and he became particularly enthusiastic.


    The other party invited John to visit his manor, and John naturally accepted.


    After conducting some observations about the unlucky wizard in front of him, John made an appointment with Damour Alex Belby for the next letter conversation, and John walked out of the second floor.


    He saw a familiar figure in the hospital, and he said in surprise: "Neville?"


    The disappointed Neville was walking in the corridor, heard John''s voice and looked over.


    "John, are you sick? Why are you here?" Neville was a little nervous.


    He is very afraid that his good friend will get sick.


    John shook his head to show that he was fine, but it was Neville''s presence that made John feel strange.


    "what are you doing here?"


    "I''m here to visit my parents."


    Neville looked downcast, and John knew that his parents must be sick.


    Since they met, John and Neville went to the Magic Damage Department on the fifth floor.


    Here, John saw Neville''s parents, that outstanding Auror couple.


    They were tortured by Death Eaters and eventually turned into lunatics who could not even recognize their own children.


    Neville couldn''t stop crying when he saw this scene. John sighed softly and patted his shoulder to comfort him.


    Voldemort and his minions have done too much evil.


    Finally they left the hospital, and John said goodbye to Neville. He saw Neville''s grandmother waiting for her grandson there.


    The old man looked very stern, but he would wait outside for Neville to come out.


    John nodded to her, and Grandma Neville nodded slightly.


    After leaving the hospital, John went back to prepare other things.


    He remembered Wolfsbane Potion because it appeared in Harry Potter''s third year, and was refined by Snape at that time.


    It seems that it hasn''t come out yet, so he doesn''t remember many details. He vaguely remembers that the most important thing is Aconitum.


    This thing is highly poisonous and most people would not use it on people easily.


    A few days later, John sent a letter to Damo Alex Belby with his conjecture. After a while, he received a reply.


    "Succeeded."


    Chapter 49 Wolfsbane Potion and Transaction


    Inside Belby Manor, this is a building like the Colosseum.


    A large, sturdy iron cage was placed in the middle, and the moonlight squeezed out bit by bit from the dark clouds.


    Today is the full moon, and the man in the big iron cage is in extreme pain.


    He was curled up in the cage and twitching all over, and the hair on his body was growing rapidly.


    "Look at these ugly things. They are neither wolves nor humans."


    Bodhidharma Alex Belby holds a gorgeous cane in his hand, and an automatic talking pen next to him is recording his every word and deed.


    "The whole transformation process takes half a minute, and you will be able to see this great moment that will go down in history."


    There was a hint of excitement in Damo Alex''s voice. The research and development of Wolfsbane Potion will be a huge change.


    He no longer pursues wealth. As a potion master, he is not short of money. He pursues fame even more.


    If the Wolfsbane potion is successful, he will receive at least a second-level medal.


    This is the glory of a wizard, and it is also the pursuit of a scholar.


    John is the first witness to this clinical experiment, which shows that Damo Alex has placed John in the same position.


    "What a genius idea to use the highly poisonous Wolfsbane Aconitum as a formula. From ancient times to the present, all potion masters who have dealt with Wolfsbane Aconitum have been deterred by its toxicity."


    Everything that came out of his arrogant mouth was full of praise. This was a genius idea.


    The key depends on the dose.


    After an experiment that left two werewolves paralyzed and three turned into vegetative states, the delicate balance is as elusive as the Golden Snitch.


    It was John who found this key point for him, otherwise there would be several werewolf corpses buried under the manor now.


    This cannot be said to be very difficult for John. He has the sharpness of a fire dragon''s tongue, coupled with his vague sense of magic, he can tell the poisonous amount of a potion with his fingers.


    Half a minute passed, witnessed by the two of them.


    A man who was bitten by a werewolf for a year completely turned into a werewolf walking on two legs, but he was a little confused when he just became a werewolf.


    Damo Alex knocked on the iron cage with his cane and said loudly: "Shelby, do you understand me?"


    The werewolf was a little confused at first, but as a few minutes passed, his eyes became clearer and did not turn into the turbid and violent werewolf.


    He nodded, pointed to his mouth, and said one word with difficulty, "Yes."


    The Wolfsbane potion was successful.


    Damo Alex couldn''t help cheering, and John also smiled, but he needed further confirmation.


    He came to the cage and said: "Your Excellency Damo Alex Belby, please open the cage."


    "What?" Damo Alex thought he heard wrongly, and he looked at John in disbelief.


    "Are you kidding me? Even with wolfsbane potion, we can''t completely trust these despicable things."


    His words were full of explicit contempt, which is the current situation of all werewolves.


    They are discriminated against by the entire magical world, even if they do not voluntarily become werewolves, they are more victims.


    "We will only be successful if we completely prove that werewolves can stay awake."


    John said firmly: "Open the cage."


    "If you hadn''t gotten the wolfsbane potion for me, I would have thought you were a lunatic." Seeing his resolute attitude, Damo Alex had no choice but to curse inwardly and open the cage for him.


    His cane struck the ground, and the iron door of the cage was opened.


    The werewolf opened the door and walked out. Damo Alex drew out his wand and cursed: "Go back, you bastard!"


    John did not retreat but advanced. There was no hesitation in his steps, and his left hand was ready to draw out the wand at any time.


    He came to the werewolf and transformed into a werewolf, which also made the man taller.


    The hateful appearance made him look ferocious in the night. John opened his hands and whispered: "Shelby, let me see that you are really awake."


    Damo Alex yelled directly: "This is too crazy, you want to hug a werewolf?"


    Shelby also found it incredible when he heard this. He approached John cautiously, and finally hugged John as if he was protecting a fragile work of art amid Alex''s horrified expression.


    "I have to say that the wolf hair is a bit prickly."


    John said teasingly, and secretly breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    He is not willing to sacrifice everything for scientific research, but wants to test whether werewolves can really maintain their sanity.


    The reason why werewolves are not accepted by wizards is because they destroy and kill people who do not recognize their relatives after the full moon.


    If it were controllable, it would be a super Animagus stacked with armor and meat.


    If such a force could be controlled to form a team, it would be a huge killer.


    He looked at Damo Alex, who was so surprised that he even dropped his cane on the ground, and chuckled: "Dharma Alex, we will be recorded in the history of magic. We have changed a race."


    Glory!

 Chapter 42：

    This is what Damo Alex cares about most. Hearing this, he burst into laughter.


    John patted Shelby''s arm. There was no doubt that these sharp nails could easily tear open the throat.


    "Shelby, maybe we can become friends. Thank you for your dedication to the Wolfsbane Potion."


    "it''s my honour."


    Shelby has been discriminated against since he was bitten, and his former colleagues have also shunned him.


    In desperation, he chose to become an experimental subject. Although he did not fully recover, it was an excellent result to preserve his sanity.


    He was grateful to the two people who developed the potion, especially John.


    In John''s eyes, he did not see charity and contempt like Damo Alex, as if he was treating a monster, but he truly treated patients seriously and treated a person as an equal.


    He has experienced countless cold looks in a year. Sometimes a simple greeting can make a person die for you.


    Especially when John watched him turn into a werewolf, but he still dared to come up and hug him instead of pointing his wand at himself.


    The full moon continued, and the two continued to observe Shelby.


    Until the moon disappeared in the sky, Shelby began to recover from the werewolf state and gradually returned to his original appearance.


    "Succeeded."


    Shelby did not behave irrationally throughout the night, which also declared the success of the Wolfsbane Potion.


    John clenched his fists, and Damo Alex took off his clothes and ran naked around the manor to celebrate.


    After bringing some clothes to Shelby, John stretched out his hand to Shelby and said with a smile: "Are you interested in finding a job for yourself, 100 Galleons per month?"


    John needs to find a reliable bodyguard for his store in Knockturn Alley, and Shelby happens to be a very good candidate.


    The gray-blue eyes with deep eye sockets and sunken cheeks gave people a wolf-like feeling. Under his gaze, a sense of pressure that seemed to be scrutinizing arose spontaneously.


    This is related to Shelby''s previous occupation, he was an Auror.


    When he was bitten by a werewolf while performing a mission, he lost his job and became homeless. The drastic changes in his life made this Auror become haggard.


    Hearing John''s words, Shelby was a little surprised.


    "I hope to get this job."


    Although the salary of this job is not as high as that of an Auror, it is a high salary for a werewolf.


    He was even more convinced that John was the ¡®boss¡¯ and did not look down upon him because of his age.


    John stretched out his hand and said with a smile: "John Wick, but I hope you will call me Johnny Silverhand when you get to the store. It seems that the guy in the store is a thief. You can keep an eye on him by the way."


    Shelby shook the hand, a smile appeared on his gloomy face, "Tommy Shelby, I think that''s what I''m good at."


    The two of them cooperated happily. Alex, the other side''s Damo, also cooperated happily with John after he came back from streaking.


    Although he wanted to take all the credit, John''s contribution here was too great.


    In response, John shook his head and refused. He showed a smile and said: "Dharma Alex, developed by one person, can highlight the hardships and legends. Two people may get two second-level medals, but one person can get one level medal.¡±


    Damo Alex was moved. Who can refuse a first-class medal?


    He looked at John, wanting to know the terms.


    "I want the exclusive rights to Wolfsbane Potion. In return, I am willing to give you a 50% share."


    In exchange for allowing Damo Alex to enjoy exclusive glory, John wanted to develop and expand his store with the help of Wolfsbane Potion.


    Alex Bodhidharma refused. He had no desire for money, and he would never be able to spend all his money in a few lifetimes. "There is no need to split the money. You know the formula for the Wolfsbane potion, and I will give it all to you."


    This makes John even more happy. He must be a potion master. Although the money is not much in a short time, the follow-up will definitely be considerable.


    Unexpectedly, Damo and Alex didn''t care, which made John really envious.


    In the end, the two reached an agreement, and John obtained the exclusive rights to Wolfsbane Potion, while Damo Alex obtained the glory of research and development.


    With John''s intervention, this wolfsbane potion will be much stronger.


    It can be said to be the gospel of werewolves.


    Chapter 50 Dobby and Hitting the Wall


    A powerful bodyguard was sent to Johnny Silverhand''s shop in Knockturn Alley. Mundungus didn''t know the identity of the airborne Donmy Shelby, but judging from his respectful attitude towards Johnny Silverhand From the looks of it, he''s probably a confidant.


    This made Mundungos, who was originally a little arrogant and complacent, suddenly poured cold water on him. He thought he was the indispensable one.


    Now it seems that he is just a ponyboy of Johnny, and for some reason, he feels afraid of this Shelby.


    It was as if he was stealing something and was spotted by a passing Auror.


    With such a guy under surveillance, he had to stay alert.


    It''s really too bad.


    As a new employee, Donmie Shelby''s salary is 100 Galleons per month, plus John will supply him with wolfsbane potion every month.


    He also met a lot of werewolves during his year of wandering. John decided to let Tang Mi recruit other werewolves when the store was bigger.


    If you can hang out with former Aurors, your character will not be too bad. John knows this very well.


    Johnny Silverhand''s shop opened a few days ago. Although the business is not very good, it is not a problem to earn 200 galleons a day.


    When more people know about this place over time, this business will only get bigger and bigger.


    Especially after the first-level Damo Alex Medal is issued, the reputation of his wolfsbane potion will be spread, allowing more werewolves to buy it.


    An ordinary wolfsbane potion costs 30 galleons, which allows you to suppress your bloodlust when you turn into a werewolf.


    Excellent Wolfsbane Potion costs 80 galleons. It allows you to recognize your relatives and stay in one place when you turn into a werewolf.


    The top-level wolfsbane potion sells for 150 galleons. Why can''t you use magic because you just changed into a different appearance? Your consciousness still belongs to you.


    The three wolfsbane potions not only meet the minimum needs of werewolves, but also can help werewolves get rid of the status quo of being discriminated against.


    The top-level ones are the most time-consuming, and it is very troublesome to refine them so that they can be completely preserved and remain the same as before the transformation.


    This is what John provided to Shelby, and Shelby was willing to die for him.


    ¡­


    The start of school is getting closer.


    Harry living at the Burrow made John a loner.


    Now he is not only counting the golden Galleons but also giving away the golden Galleons.


    There is never enough money to spend. Alchemy is too expensive.


    But the progress was very smooth. He carved a second rune for Ironwick''s sword and made a magic circuit for Ironwick.


    As long as the circuit is activated, the magic on the sword can be used without using John''s magic.


    Of course, the magic generated by these circuits takes time to re-accumulate after being released, so it is of little use except to deal with emergencies.


    John was practicing magic that day, but the transfiguration technique had never been upgraded, which gave John the urge to use any point to ascend.


    "Should I read more books on transfiguration?"


    He had been craving for the dragon form for a long time. He estimated that it wouldn''t be possible until level four, so he had to put it down first.


    "Someone broke in?"


    John frowned. He had set up sensory magic props in the basement, which would give him an early warning if someone broke in.


    Pointing the wand at a corner of the basement, John said coldly: "Do you think I can''t find you?"


    A pair of protruding green eyes as big as tennis balls, and two bat-like ears drooping back.


    John took action decisively, using a transformation spell to turn the desk in the corner into a strip of cloth to wrap up what appeared.


    "House elf?"


    After it was done, John was stunned.


    "Ah!" screamed the house elf, "Dobby comes to meet John Wick, a friend of Harry Potter."


    Dobby tried to break free, but the cloth wrapped tightly around him, strangling him until his screams became quieter.


    "Dobby? The house elf?"


    John remembered Harry''s complaint and said in a deep voice, "Who sent you here? Do you want to know Harry''s whereabouts through me?"


    "No, no, Dobby wants John Wick to protect Harry Potter."


    After saying this, Dobby realized that he had almost said something bad about his master. He wanted to punish himself, but he was tied tightly.


    He had no choice but to bang the back of his head against the wall, cursing to himself: "Bad Dobby, bad Dobby!"


    "Stop!"


    John had a headache, so he had to control the cloth and tie up Dobby''s head.


    Without putting down the wand in his hand, John approached Dobby, his face became solemn, and asked: "You said Harry would be in danger, why did you know?"


    When he asked this question, John saw Dobby''s face full of fear, wanting to harm himself but unable to do so.


    He had a headache. These house elves were overreacting, so he had to change his question: "What danger do you mean?"


    "Conspiracy, a dangerous and terrible conspiracy, the most terrifying things will happen in Hogwarts!"


    Dobby screamed, and John lifted the magic, causing Dobby to fall to the ground with a thud.


    "Then why did you ask me to protect Harry again?" Putting down the wand, John stared closely at the house elf who broke into the house.


    Dobby sniffled and said, "Dobby heard that John Wick was a powerful wizard and he protected Harry Potter."


    "Uh... I admit that I did it to protect Harry. A powerful wizard is going too far."


    The corner of John''s mouth twitched slightly. Who spread this rumor? He was just a rookie with level three magic power.


    Glancing at Dobby, he said helplessly: "If you really want to protect Harry, you should tell me the name of the master of the conspiracy."


    As long as there is a name and it is about Harry as the savior, John can write to Dumbledore.


    With the White Devil here, he didn''t believe anyone could hurt Harry.


    "Dobby can''t say, bad Dobby, bad Dobby!"


    Dobby started mutilating himself again, and John had to tie him up again.


    He couldn''t completely believe Dobby''s words. If Harry was really in danger, he would still help.


    "I will investigate this conspiracy, provided it is true."


    Dobby was extremely grateful, and John waved his hand.


    At the same time his eyes fell on Dobby, who looked pitiful and funny in his old pillowcase.


    "I have some old clothes. If you don''t like them, you can wear them."


    John''s words made Dobby scream, "Dobby is so grateful to John Wick. He is as respectable as Harry Potter. Only when the master of house elves gives them clothes can they be free."


    He couldn''t accept John''s kindness, but he raised John to the same height as the savior Harry, well, maybe a little shorter.


    Dobby snapped his fingers and disappeared with a pop.


    "Able to cast spells without a wand."


    Staring at the spot where Dobby had left, where John had cast the spell and Dobby had moved in and out freely.


    It seems that the protection mechanism I have established is not enough.


    He decided to make more looking glasses to prevent similar things from happening.


    Time passed day by day, and when Johnny Silverhand''s shop stabilized, it was time for John to go to school.


    September 1st.


    Watson took his children into King''s Cross Station early, and this time he specifically hit the nine and three-quarter platform pillar.


    The result is also obvious, he is not a wizard.


    At least before he got a big bump on his head, he thought that maybe Hogwarts had just forgotten to send him a notice when he was a child.


    Mrs. Wick was entertaining customers at the beauty shop, and John could only watch his father hitting the wall with disgust.


    "Okay dad, it''s time for me to leave."

 Chapter 43：

    After hitting the wall, Watson looked back depressed and had to watch his son leave. He rubbed the big bump on his head, and then...


    Bang!


    "oops!"


    "Ouch!"


    Watson was stunned by the two screams. The two little wizards looked at the impenetrable wall in confusion. They were dumbfounded.


    Harry puzzled: "Why can''t you get through?"


    "I don''t know, but we are going to miss the train."


    Ron doesn''t know, but time waits for no one.


    They were extremely anxious. The passage was closed and they could not pass, which also meant that they could not take the train to Hogwarts.


    Suddenly, Ron thought of an idea.


    "Car, we can drive to Hogwarts!"


    He thought about his family''s flying car. Harry was still worried, but he thought that the worst would be if he was late and was expelled from Hogwarts.


    The two of them did what they said. When they found the Weasley family''s flying car and were about to start it, they put a hand on the window.


    "Hey, I thought you guys needed help."


    Harry and Ron stared blankly at the man wearing a hat who appeared.


    Watson Wick showed a confident smile, "Uncle, I am nicknamed the God of Cars at Canary Wharf."


    Chapter 51 Canary Wharf Car God and the new semester


    The Hogwarts train runs on the tracks.


    "Harry and the others are not on the train."


    Hermione searched every carriage but could not find Harry or Ron.


    When John heard this, he put down the chocolate frog in his mouth. He thought for a moment, maybe he missed the train, right?


    "Maybe I missed the train. It''s not a big deal. Just write a letter to the school and they will ask someone to pick you up."


    Putting the chocolate frog into his mouth, John looked at Neville.


    Neville has been feeling a little depressed since he visited his parents during the holidays.


    "Neville, are you okay?"


    He asked Neville, who was stunned for a moment and nodded: "I''m okay, John."


    "It''s okay. There is toffee here. Do you want to eat it?"


    Putting the toffee into Neville''s hand, John thought of Neville''s parents, the injuries caused by the curse.


    "The Unforgivable Curse."


    He thought about how he had used the Cruciatus Curse, and thought it would be better if he used it less.


    As he thought about it, John''s thoughts drifted to the window.


    He saw a black spot approaching, and John was stunned.


    He rubbed his eyes, as if he was doubting what he saw and reconfirming it.


    A familiar flying car drove past the Hogwarts train at high speed, and screams came from inside.


    "Mr. Wick, you are flying in the wrong direction!"


    "It''s not that, that''s falling!"


    John watched helplessly as the flying car fell from before his eyes and disappeared across the bridge where the train passed.


    He said to himself: "I seemed to have seen Dad just now."


    If he read correctly, there were three people in the flying car just now.


    Harry, Ron and their father Watson Wick.


    His expression was a little stiff. John didn''t expect his father to be so bold and dare to drive a speeding car.


    Does he think this thing is the same thing as a car?


    "I can only pray that Harry and Ron can have their bodies intact."


    John clasped his hands in prayer, leaving Hermione confused.


    What?


    Canary Wharf Car God?


    I forgot to tell you that there are more boats than cars there.


    Glancing at Hermione who was a little restless, John was very considerate and forgot about the scene that just happened.


    "Hermione, don''t worry, Harry and the others will be fine."


    After speaking, John silently added in his mind, probably.


    "Thank you John."


    Hermione also felt that she was too nervous. Harry and the others weren''t so stupid that they wouldn''t write letters to the school...right?


    ¡­


    Harry and Ron regretted why they should trust this adult who seemed very reliable.


    "John, John!"


    Ron was so frightened that he called John''s name crazily. He felt that only John could save them and make this crazy uncle stop.


    Harry had hit his head on the roof of the car for the tenth time. The material of this car was really good, and it was not broken.


    Of course, Harry''s head might break faster.


    Compared to the two of them, Watson is quite excited.


    I saw him holding the steering wheel with one hand, and with just a slight movement, the speed of the car reached 200 miles.


    "Long live the Car God of Canary Wharf!"


    With a cheer and two weak and helpless screams, they went too far again.


    ¡­


    The second grade is not like the first grade entering Hogwarts from the Black Lake, but a different place.


    On the muddy path outside Hogsmeade Station, carriages without horses were waiting in sequence.


    At a glance, there are at least a hundred carriages here.


    The carriage without horses makes this thing full of weirdness.


    "What does this car rely on to pull it?"


    Hermione was full of curiosity. She and John were sitting in the same carriage.


    "It''s the Thestral, a magical magical creature."


    John stared at the Thestral in front of the carriage. He thought of this species, which seemed to be something that could only be seen after facing death.


    "Could it be Quirrell?" Remembering that he had watched Quirrell''s body taken away by Voldemort, John suddenly realized.


    A carriage can seat four people. After Neville got on the carriage, the blond girl got in before Ernie MacMillan.


    "Hi John, long time no see."


    Although she tried hard to pretend not to be intentional, Daphne''s behavior of robbing the carriage still exposed her purpose.


    John also smiled and greeted her when he saw her. Although he was in the same house, he had very little communication with other Slytherins.


    Except for Malfoy and the two followers, Daphne was the one who talked the most. Well, the total number didn¡¯t exceed ten sentences.


    When Hermione saw Daphne, she suddenly felt a feeling of natural hostility.


    A woman''s intuition is so unreasonable, Hermione glared at Daphne.


    And Daphne flipped her hair proudly, her blond hair seemed like silk in the night sky.


    Neville felt that the air seemed to be getting colder. Could it be because it was night?


    The carriage was dark inside, with a faint smell of musty and straw.


    After all the students got on the carriage, a hundred carriages lined up in a row and headed for Hogwarts along the dirt path.


    The Thestral carriage was pulling towards Hogwarts. After approaching the main entrance, John saw winged boars on both sides of the main entrance.


    Enter the main entrance, drive along the uphill drive, and finally arrive at the stone steps of the oak door at the entrance to Hogwarts Castle.


    The students entered the auditorium from here, and soon the first-year students carried by the black ship also entered.


    Hermione still didn''t see Harry and Ron, and John was also sitting at the Slytherin table, which made her a little uneasy.


    The Slytherin table.


    Malfoy saw that John wanted to sit over, but Daphne took the seat next to John.


    "This is my place!"


    Malfoy vented his dissatisfaction, Daphne glanced at him, the meaning in her eyes was very clear, go away.


    "Ahem, maybe the view will be better if you change the position."


    Thinking of Daphne''s pure-blood family as old as his own, he swore that he was just too much of a gentleman.


    Malfoy changed direction and sat opposite John. John said to him: "Draco, you have grown taller."


    "Really? I think I''m a lot taller too. How much taller?"


    Speaking of this matter, Malfoy was really happy.


    To be honest, his height has never been able to support his aura.


    He always felt that if he were as tall as John, he could definitely suppress the annoying Scar-headed Potter.


    John stretched out his hand to make a big gesture, then after thinking about it, he shrunk it to the height of **** and said, "About this much."


    In addition, John is also taller, about two fingers.


    But Malfoy was still very happy. He also told John about his great plan for this semester.


    "My father promised to donate a batch of Nimbus 2001 to the team. When I become the Seeker, we will definitely be able to beat Potter."


    The trench is inhumane.


    Malfoy''s super double move directly made the Slytherin team become the landlords.


    What John didn''t expect even more was that Malfoy was really slippery by going through the back door.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary to go through the back door in the second grade with your skills."


    One thing to say is that Malfoy is quite good at flying. Although he is not as good as Harry, he is still one of the best among other students.


    John''s words were very helpful to Malfoy, and he felt the same way, but it was a pity that Mr. Malfoy didn''t feel the same way.


    The sorting started, and John saw Ginny of the Weasley family at a glance. Her red hair was really eye-catching.


    I don¡¯t know where Snape went. John probably went to catch Harry and the others.


    After all, besides Harry, who else could let Professor Snape do it himself.


    About this answer, John soon knew.


    Because Professor Snape walked into the Great Hall with a gloomy face.


    "John Wick, follow me."


    Malfoy could feel the low pressure of his dean across the length of a table. He couldn''t help but ask in a low voice: "What did you do? I have never seen such an angry Professor Snape. What are you doing?" Don¡¯t let us lose points.¡±


    John thought for a while, it seemed like he didn''t do anything, but he behaved himself.


    "I don''t know, I''m leaving first."


    Under Daphne''s worried gaze, John left the auditorium.

 Chapter 44：

    He was called to Snape''s office. There were many bottles and jars in this place, and the contents inside were either valuable potion materials or tissues cut from a certain creature.


    John saw his living father here.


    Okay, he knows where he offended Professor Snape.


    Other people¡¯s sons cheat on their fathers, but here, the father cheats on his sons.


    John couldn''t help but hold his forehead. Looking at Professor Snape''s murderous eyes, he felt that he could still save him.


    Chapter 52 Punishment and Flying Boots


    "I don''t think I will be deducted points for this matter, right?"


    John asked sincerely, which made Professor Snape''s face darken.


    "John Wick, your Muggle father broke into Hogwarts illegally and broke an extremely rare whomping willow."


    The corners of Professor Snape''s mouth twitched, as if he was in disbelief at Muggles driving flying cars.


    He opened today''s Evening Prophet with force and said with a smile on his face: "And six or seven Muggles saw an old car flying over the Post Office Building."


    This already involves the Secrecy Act, and even Watson Wick, a Muggle, seriously violated school rules by entering Hogwarts.


    John felt a little serious when he heard it, and even Professor McGonagall and Dumbledore were alarmed.


    Harry and Ron were trembling. As for dad Watson...he also realized that he seemed to have done something to cheat his son.


    "Professor, if you have anything to do with me, don''t embarrass the children!"


    Watson stood up righteously, making Harry and Ron feel that this adult was very reliable.


    Professor McGonagall came here with a serious face. She raised her wand. Harry thought she was going to turn herself into a silent snuff box.


    But Professor McGonagall just let the flames rise in the fireplace, and then asked a few people to sit down.


    "Explain it."


    Professor McGonagall''s face looked like she had caught them on a night out last school year. Harry and Harry felt that they could still save something, and said, "It''s not our fault, it''s the partition wall of the station that doesn''t let us in."


    He explained that there was a problem with the partition wall, and Professor McGonagall said coldly with pale lips: "Why don''t you send an owl to deliver the letter to us? I believe you have an owl, right?"


    Harry was speechless, and then he remembered that he seemed to be able to do this.


    Professor McGonagall looked at Watson Wick, her mouth opened slightly but still said nothing.


    This is a student''s parent and should be handled by Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore also lost his smile after arriving. He said to Watson Wick: "I''m sorry to see you again in this way, Mr. Wick."


    "It''s all my fault, Professor Dumbledore." Watson felt ashamed.


    Watson sighed: "I shouldn''t affect my child, right?"


    "Mr. Wick, if you were a student, I would write to your parents, but now, I will arrange for someone to send you home. I hope you will not mention this matter to others."


    This is good news, at least Watson doesn''t need to be cast on the Oblivion Curse.


    The news about Muggles driving flying cars into Hogwarts also needs to be blocked.


    Dumbledore turned to look at John, and he whispered: "John, as punishment, you need to take good care of the Whomping Willow until it recovers."


    Why should I take the blame for what my father did?


    John looked helpless, but he still agreed.


    After all, Dumbledore had given him a lot of respect. For what Watson had done, it would not have been an exaggeration to cast an oblivion spell on him and then leave him to fend for himself on the outskirts of London.


    "I understand Professor Dumbledore." John nodded obediently.


    Dumbledore looked at Harry and Ron, who were waiting for the death sentence.


    "We''re fired, aren''t we?" Ron was desperate.


    Harry quickly looked at Dumbledore, who said with a serious face: "Not today, Mr. Weasley."


    "But I must make you feel the seriousness of your actions, and I will write a letter to your home."


    "I must also warn you that if you behave like this again, I will have no choice but to fire you."


    Such a result made Professor Snape on the side feel as uncomfortable as eating a multi-flavored bean that smells like earwax.


    Forget about Ron Weasley, there is no one in Harry''s family except his uncle''s family who don''t care about him at all.


    What is the difference between writing a letter to parents and letting them go?


    What''s more, he saw that Professor McGonagall didn''t even deduct points on the grounds that the two of them drove the flying car to the school before the start of school.


    It¡¯s simply too biased!


    Professor Snape expressed a serious protest. When John saw his dean''s face was gloomy and almost dripping with water, he knew that his spirit of deducting points was about to start.


    You can¡¯t blame it on yourself, right?


    I was the only Slytherin student present, and Harry and I were in Gryffindor and were under the supervision of Professor McGonagall.


    "Don''t send Mr. Wick to the station yet!"


    When Professor Snape saw John''s expression, his face became gloomy and he wanted to have an attack, and finally changed into a sinister tone.


    John would not ask for trouble and took his living father Watson Wick to the station.


    Hagrid was waiting here in the station. When he saw John coming, he waved hurriedly.


    "Hagrid, please." John breathed a sigh of relief when he saw it was Hagrid.


    He said sincerely: "If my dad is too noisy, you can just knock him out, thank you."


    The act of being a dutiful son caused Watson Wick to protest, but Hagrid smiled awkwardly and said that he would not do such a thing.


    Faced with Watson''s dissatisfaction, John directly defeated the enemy with one move.


    He said calmly: "I will write to mother."


    Watson was completely quiet now. When he returned home, he was greeted by Mrs. Wick who had received the letter.


    I heard that Watson took a week''s sick leave after that day and did not dare to go to work.


    ¡­


    [Ding, start the Hogwarts stage task two, spend the second year of the magic apprentice, task reward, magic blood +1, any point +3]


    [Ding, trigger the development task, take care of the Whomping Willow until it recovers, and get the blessing: Botanist]


    [Botanist: Improve the success rate of plant cultivation]


    [Ding, trigger the challenge task, maintain the first grade in grade until the end of the semester, get any point +1, blessing: diligent and studious]


    [Diligence and studiousness: If you study for more than two hours in a row, you will get a one-hour efficiency bonus]


    "You only opened the system for me at this time. Do you want to see if I will be expelled?"


    After John sends his father away, the second phase of Hogwarts mission begins.


    He seriously suspected that the system was turned on at this time because he might have been expelled before.


    Fortunately, everything is fine. Dumbledore is not Principal Phineas Nigellus Black. If he were, it is estimated that three students would have to leave here today.


    After all, he is the only one who can be named the most annoying principal in history.


    John missed the dinner, so he had to go to the kitchen to see if he could get a dinner.


    It is a great honor for the Hogwarts house elves to serve Mr. Wizard.


    After John got a dinner, he did not go back to his dormitory, but went to the Room of Requirement.


    After walking back and forth through the huge tapestry three times, John entered the training room.


    I haven¡¯t been here for a while, and another layer of dust has accumulated here.


    Using magic to sweep the dust out of the window, John pulled out the Ironwick Sword from the small bag.


    At the same time, he took out the flying boots and put them on his feet. The shoes, which were still wide, fit snugly after being placed on his feet.


    There is no discomfort on the feet, as if they are not wearing shoes.


    "The feathers of the magical rune horse are lighter than spider silk, and they have a floating spell attached to them."


    John''s heels collided, and two wings protruded from the sides of his shoes.


    He jumped to a height of three meters with a slight leap, and his little wings were waving to keep him afloat.


    Holding Ironwick''s sword in his hand, John recited a spell on the sword.


    "I am a fire dragon."


    As the spell fell, the incantation on the sword glowed red, and flames ignited along the sword.


    A dozen huge human-shaped targets fell in the training ground and floated in the air. John held the flaming sword and slashed them down, neatly separating the human-shaped targets.


    At the same time, where it was cut, flames will burn from the wound.


    John easily destroyed all the humanoid targets without using a wand.


    As the flames burned, John fell to the ground and looked at the damage he had caused.


    He shouted towards the training ground: "Hard mode."


    This training ground has four modes, namely training, entry, difficulty, and master.


    The humanoid target used for training does not move and is only suitable for testing.


    At the beginning, there will be a target dodge situation, and when it is difficult, there will be an attacking puppet similar to a puppet.


    John has tried the hard mode before, but due to the quality of the sword he has been unable to defeat it.


    Now that he had a new weapon, John decided to try to see if he could beat it.


    As the order was given, the humanoid target was taken back, and five wizard-like dolls came out of the fireplace.


    After the doll appeared, it began to attack John.


    Chapter 53 Hard Mode and Training Ground Changes


    One of the five dolls that appeared rushed out and struck John in the face with a wooden sword in his hand.


    John raised his sword to block, then turned sideways and drew his sword to slash the waist of the doll.


    "The speed is faster and the damage is higher."


    Turning to look at the doll that had been cut in half, John looked at the blessing he had gained from breaking through at the end of the last school year.


    [Knight: The power is greatly increased when holding the sword with both hands. When used with a mount, the power can be greatly increased again]


    One blessing took two steps. John secretly thought that it was indeed a blessing that he had risked his life to obtain.


    When he fought against the puppet last semester, not to mention being cut in half, he almost fell to his knees without being struck by a sword.


    Although it is a wooden sword, the wooden sword in the puppet''s hand is very hard and heavy, and it can make a hole in the ground with just a swing.


    "I''m going to clear the hard mode today."


    John was in high spirits, and the second doll walked out.


    This puppet is very fast and it rushes towards John.


    John remained calm, then...


    "Reducto"


    The white light hit the puppet and exploded it into pieces.


    John held the wand in his left hand and nodded looking at the effect he had caused.


    "As the magic experience increases, the power of the spell also increases."


    I tested the power of the spell without any sense of martial ethics, and John''s behavior seemed to annoy the remaining puppets.


    The next second, the three puppets rushed out at the same time.


    One has great strength, one is extremely fast, and the other is flexible and will shoot out a magic spell from time to time.

 Chapter 45：

    John''s expression changed drastically. He swung his sword to resist the attack while taking into account the possibility of being attacked by surprise.


    Being so exhausted, he soon appeared defeated.


    He was hit by the red light from the wizard doll and flew out of the training ground.


    The three attacking dolls stopped motionless, and John felt sick and retched.


    "Ugh¡ª"


    He spit it out and a slug slipped out of his mouth.


    "Holy shit!"


    The visual impact was so strong that John couldn''t help but vomited again.


    Now more slugs appeared, and he quickly went to get a wand to break the curse on himself.


    Because of training, he took off the amulet and did not trigger the Iron Armor Curse.


    Unexpectedly, this puppet used a small evil curse, which was not very harmful but extremely insulting.


    At least John was disgusted, which made him want to tear up the three guys directly.


    "A mage, an assassin, and a warrior."


    After the curse was lifted, John swept away all the slugs on the ground.


    His face was solemn, and these three combinations were perfect.


    One is responsible for carrying the front, one is responsible for harassing the enemy from the side, and the other is responsible for the main output.


    This combination gave John the feeling that he had become a wild leader and was being treated as a team.


    He tried a few more times, and after the third time to remove his swollen front teeth, John had no choice.


    "It''s a bit difficult to deal with these three. Maybe it will be easier as long as they are upgraded."


    With his pupils dilated, John summoned the panel.


    [Magic power: Level 3 (1085/1500)]


    [Magic spells: Floating Curse (Level 4), Transformation Curse (Level 2, dragon form optional), Disguise Curse (Level 4), Blazing Flame (Level 4), Shattered to Bones (Level 3), Fierce Fire (Level 3) , Occlumency (Level 4)¡­¡¿


    [Skills: Short Weapon Mastery (Level 7), Great Sword Mastery (Level 4), Hot Weapon Mastery (Level 1), Rune Mastery (Level 2), Alchemy Mastery (Level 2)]


    [Blessings: physical fitness, quick attack, precision, academic master 2.0, pilot, long-distance running, sword dance, night devil, troll buster, knight, fire-eating, intimidation, hardening, dragon language]


    The great sword has always been level 4. Although it is enough, it is still a bit dwarfed against this combination.


    John was thinking about whether to upgrade. He only had one random point left. If he used it, he would have to wait until the next mission was completed before he could get it.


    "Forget it, we won''t encounter any danger in Hogwarts for the time being."


    Due to his unwillingness to admit defeat and being disgusted just now, John had to dismantle these three dolls to vent his anger.


    He lightly tapped on the sword mastery, and instantly, his familiarity with the sword became even stronger.


    Not only that, but when he recalled the previous battles, he realized how stupid he thought his perfect defense was.


    As if after practicing for thousands of times, John once again grasped the sword and controlled it like an arm.


    "Weapons are an extension of the hands and feet."


    He looked at the three dolls intently.


    As they stepped back in, the three dolls raised their heads and looked at John.


    "Come on, I am the fire dragon."


    With a whisper, Ironwick''s sword was rekindled with flames.


    John took the lead and rushed out like a wild horse.


    The warrior dolls greeted him and slashed away from top to bottom.


    Not to be outdone, John held the sword in both hands and advanced instead. His body brushed against the wooden sword in dangerous and dangerous ways, and he swung his big sword to break the wind and slash at the warrior doll.


    At this moment, red light flew towards John. He stepped on the ground with his right foot and the red light flew past the sword.


    Immediately afterwards, the sound of breaking wind sounded from behind, it was the sneak attack of the assassin doll.


    John slashed out his sword and adjusted accordingly, blocking the blow with his sword on his back.


    The warrior reacted and attacked again. John flicked the assassin away with both hands, and swung the sword from top to bottom, cutting off the sword-holding hand of the warrior puppet.


    The mage puppet attacked again. John seized the opportunity to draw out his wand and activated the iron armor spell to block the attack. At the same time, he rotated his body with his left foot as the center fulcrum and suddenly threw out the sword in his right hand.


    The hilt of the sword slipped through the palm of his hand, and was caught by the tail just as he was about to let go.


    As a result, the sword body gained an extra distance out of thin air, and it happened to penetrate the assassin doll approaching behind him with the sword.


    One of the three puppets lost their combat power, one was penetrated, and the remaining mage puppet continued to launch magic attacks.


    Seeing this, John kept using the Iron Armor Curse to resist, and at the same time, a magic spell was thrown away and hit the one-armed warrior doll that was approaching, causing it to follow in the footsteps of the assassin.


    Between attacking and blocking, John gradually approached the mage doll.


    Although mages can also move, they are too slow compared to assassins.


    John threw away a magic spell and fired a ball of white light from his backhand, hitting the mage''s body and blowing him away.


    Taking advantage of the victory, Ironwick''s sword penetrated the body of the mage doll, and the hot flames instantly ignited it.


    Finally passed the level.


    John felt a sigh of relief leave his chest.


    He sat down feeling refreshed.


    "Only those at level 5 can beat it, so how many levels do you need to be a master?"


    John became even more curious about the remaining masters. The difficult ones are like this. Is it possible that the masters have to fight Voldemort by themselves?


    Thinking about it, it seems impossible.


    Just as John was sitting on the ground, the wooden sword placed in the corner began to change.


    The originally rough-looking wooden sword gradually became smaller, and the excess parts fell to the ground, forming a human shape like skin.


    At the same time, in the principal''s office.


    Dumbledore comes back after finishing the matter.


    There, the sword of Gryffindor trembled slightly.


    When Dumbledore saw this scene, he walked towards the Sword of Gryffindor, with an expression of astonishment on his face.


    "Albus."


    The Sorting Hat placed there suddenly spoke, and Dumbledore turned his head to look, as if he had thought of something.


    "Is he back?"


    "It wasn''t him, it was his secret room that was opened."


    When it comes to knowledge about Hogwarts, the Sorting Hat undoubtedly knows the most.


    Dumbledore walked quickly to the Sorting Hat and asked, "Who is it?"


    "I don''t know, you know, the founder of the Fourth Academy has always been like this."


    These words made Dumbledore fall into deep thought.


    He knew that the founders of the four houses had left their own inheritance at Hogwarts, just like the Slytherin Chamber of Secrets that had been opened, and the other three also had their own inheritance.


    And the Sorting Hat said he was Gryffindor.


    "Is it you in Gryffindor''s Chamber of Secrets, Harry?"


    Dumbledore''s first thought was Harry. In his opinion, the Chamber of Secrets would only be opened to approved successors.


    And the savior Harry Potter will be the most promising one.


    The Sword of Gryffindor stopped trembling, and Dumbledore fell into deep thought.


    "Could it be that you also sense that the danger is still approaching?"


    ¡­


    John has had enough rest and is ready to go back.


    After standing up, John turned around and picked up the sword he had inserted into the doll.


    The flames have gone out, and the red light on the spell has dimmed.


    He turned around, took a step and stopped.


    In front of him, a young man wearing a wizard''s hat was looking at him.


    At that moment, John felt like he was being targeted by a lion.


    Chapter 54: Inheritance Test and Roaring Letter


    The man has red hair hanging down his shoulders, a handsome face, and a beard on his chin.


    Pieces of sawdust-like skin adhere to the body, making it feel like a wooden person.


    The alarm bell rang in John''s mind. He silently clenched his sword and kept the wand in his left hand ready to fire spells at any time.


    "Who are you?"


    The last piece of peeled wood stuck to his face, and the originally thick wooden sword now turned into a twig-like wand.


    The man opened his eyes, his eyes were bright, and the first thing he said was, "You must be a Gryffindor, right?"


    "Uh... I''m Slytherin."


    "Slytherin?"


    The man looked at John in confusion. He was holding a sword in his right hand and a wand in his left hand. This was obviously his own attack method. Are you saying you are a Slytherin?


    Godric Gryffindor laughed loudly and said: "Don''t lie, if you beat the test I left, my hat will never let you enter Slytherin."


    He was confident that this was a joke made by the little wizard, but John heard something was wrong.


    Your hat?


    Sorting Hat?


    John asked tentatively: "Who are you?"


    "Godric Gryffindor, if you like, you can call me Old Dean."


    Gryffindor, who seemed to be in his prime, habitually wanted to touch his beard. He stopped when he remembered that his body was made according to the appearance of his youth.


    "Founder of the Fourth Institute?!" John was shocked.


    "You can also call me that. This is the secret room I left behind. How about it? It''s very useful. How is Gryffindor doing now? Did it defeat Slytherin in the Academy Cup?"


    Gryffindor still thinks that John is a Gryffindor student. When he thinks of his former good friend Salazar Slytherin, Gryffindor snorts.


    It seems that Gryffindor and Slytherin have a long-standing feud, which has existed since the founding of the school.


    Seeing that he hated Slytherin so much, John silently pointed to the green on his clothes and said, "I am really a Slytherin. If you don''t believe me, look at it."


    The eye-catching green and silver were dazzling on the wizard''s robe, and Gryffindor suddenly felt bad.


    "Hell, is my hat broken? He actually sorted you into Slytherin?"


    Not to mention the little lion of Gryffindor, even Gryffindor himself seriously doubted whether there was something wrong with his hat at this moment.


    John didn''t know what to say, so he could only smile awkwardly.


    The student who passed the test and reappeared was not a Gryffindor, which made Godric Gryffindor a little uncomfortable.


    However, the secret room he left behind was open to the whole school, and he was determined to find an outstanding successor.


    Even though the heir was Slytherin, he had no choice but to hold his nose and admit it.


    "Okay, you passed the test and are qualified to inherit my inheritance."


    With a slight wave of the wand in Gryffindor''s hand, the fallen puppet returned to normal and walked into the fireplace, and two chairs were conjured out of thin air.


    He sat on one of the chairs, the wand in his hand looking like a branch.

 Chapter 46：

    "As long as you complete my next test, I will give you the power you seek."


    John sat silently opposite. When he heard this, he hesitated for a while and asked: "I want to ask if I will be expelled from Slytherin if I accept your test."


    Gryffindor said disapprovingly: "Isn''t it okay to expel him? Pure-blood families generally don''t lack money anyway."


    "What about that, Head of Gryffindor, I''m a Muggle."


    "Um?!"


    Gryffindor was shocked. Even if you are a Slytherin, you are still a Muggle.


    What happened to Hogwarts during his absence? Slytherin was actually planted by Muggles?


    Gryffindor, who felt that the amount of information was a bit overwhelming, said that he needed to sort it out, and then the more he thought about it, the more wrong he became.


    "Did Gryffindor and Slytherin change their names?"


    He looked at John again, and the more he looked, the more likely it seemed.


    It turns out that Godric Gryffindor has a big boy character. He and Salazar Slytherin are brave and calm, one pursues adventure and the other desires magic.


    The two are opposites and best friends. Even if they part ways later, it will be amicable.


    Godric Gryffindor simply didn''t think about it anymore and said, "Don''t worry, my legacy is in front of the whole school, and you won''t be expelled."


    "All right."


    John was relieved to hear that he would not be expelled. Although the inheritance was very fragrant, if he was expelled, he would not be able to flatter himself after Voldemort was resurrected.


    "The test is divided into three, namely the bird in the forest, the lion in the mountain, and the brave man with the sword."


    "During the test, I will observe your performance."


    After Gryffindor finished speaking, he was about to wave his wand, but John raised his hand to interrupt him.


    John said apologetically: "I''m sorry, Head of Gryffindor, I may not be able to proceed now, it''s bedtime now."


    Gryffindor held his breath in his mouth. He had already prepared his movements, but John let him go.


    "Then let''s change the time!" Gryffindor said this after holding back for a long time.


    "Thank you, Head of Gryffindor."


    John stood up, bowed and left, he was startled when he heard that the test was about to begin.


    [Ding, trigger the challenge mission, Gryffindor Legacy Phase 1, Bird in the Forest, get reward any point +1, blessing: Flying Man in the Forest]


    Now John doesn''t have a single amulet with him, and he is not prepared to take risks without complete equipment.


    Only by being cautious can you be successful in the long run.


    After returning to the dormitory, John prepared to recuperate before going there.


    ¡­


    the next day.


    John came to the great hall. The morning was very rich, including porridge and pickled herrings, as well as bread, eggs and bacon.


    Although eating pickled herring in the morning feels like eating snail noodles with white porridge, John''s stomach is already strong after so many years.


    He was eating bread and porridge, and a blond girl sat next to him.


    Daphne stared at John''s pretty profile and laughed inexplicably.


    She seemed to say casually: "John, did you know that our Defense Against the Dark Arts professor is Gilderoy Lockhart? My mother likes him."


    John took a sip of porridge, ate it with sliced ??bacon, and said calmly: "I read his book, and it is indeed very good, but I don''t know how good the teaching level is."


    The Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher changes every year, resulting in varying levels of students in this course.


    John didn¡¯t know what the school was thinking. If you had to be so stubborn, couldn¡¯t you change the name and teach the same class? Wouldn¡¯t it be the same if it was called Countermeasures against Dark Arts?


    Voldemort cursed the position of Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. What does it have to do with me, the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor?


    I don¡¯t know if the curse is true or not, but it is true that it consumes one professor a year.


    Quirrell, the professor in the previous school year, was not serious at all in his teaching. John later learned black magic from him, knowing that Quirrell himself was not low in level, but he was just deliberately hiding his clumsiness.


    Malfoy came over with two followers. He excitedly found John and said, "John, this time Potter and the annoying Weasley got into trouble. They drove to the school in a speeding car. It''s a pity that you didn''t come to school yesterday." hall."


    The news spread quickly, and that night Gryffindor celebrated Harry''s reckless behavior.


    Harry also realized that he had done something stupid, and the price was that Hermione was angry.


    As the wise person in the three small groups, Hermione couldn''t believe that someone could be so stupid.


    She read "Traveling with the Vampire" with anger. She loved reading and was completely obsessed with this book. She was full of admiration for the author Gilderoy Lockhart.


    The postman arrived today, and hundreds of owls crowded into the auditorium, making a mess in the sky.


    An old owl flew towards Gryffindor. It wanted to stop, but it plunged into Hermione''s milk jug.


    "Erol!"


    This old owl belonged to the Weasley family. Ron rescued it, but saw the red envelope in his mouth.


    Howler letter.


    Now there was something good going on. John saw Malford suddenly change direction, as if he was watching a drama.


    "Haha, a roaring letter, Weasley is going to suffer." Malfoy gloated, and the servant next to him made a crying gesture in cooperation.


    Ron held the shouting letter and didn''t want to open it. Neville whispered:


    "It''s better for you to open it, it''s worse not to open it. Grandma sent it to me once, but I ignored it, and the result..."


    Thinking of that terrible scene, Neville shivered.


    Ron swallowed hard. He knew the end would be terrible without even thinking about it.


    With trembling hands, he opened the roaring letter.


    The huge roar inside made the whole great hall tremble. John watched helplessly as a handful of ashes fell into his porridge. He calmly replaced it in front of Malfoy.


    Malfoy enjoyed the scene where Weasley''s life was worse than death with relish. He picked up the porridge and took a nice sip. However, there was too little porridge and he finished it in three or two gulps.


    ¡­


    Chapter 55 Hogwarts: The Understanding King and the Whomping Willow


    The first class was History of Magic. Before the class, John went to see the Whomping Willow who was injured by his father.


    The Whomping Willow is a big willow tree outside Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. It has a violent temper. No matter what hits it, it will be beaten hard by the branches of the willow tree.


    By the time John arrived at the Whomping Willow, there were already two people here.


    "Hear me, I once encountered a whomping willow when I was traveling. As long as I treat it like this..."


    "Stop, you will only anger it!"


    "Don''t worry, I am Gilderoy Lockhart, the third-level holder of the Order of Merlin and the most charming smile."


    Snapped!


    "It''s strange why not?"


    "Shut up!"


    John looked at the new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor who claimed to know everything, took out his wand and cast a spell, successfully making the Whomping Willow furious.


    Professor Sprout, a fellow herbalist professor under the tree, was innocently implicated, and the Whomping Willow flew Professor Sprout away.


    At this moment, Professor Sprout was ready to kill Lockhart. This former Ravenclaw student was a guy who knew everything about kings.


    Professor Sprout''s face was gloomy. She couldn''t understand why Dumbledore would let this disgrace of Ravenclaw come back to teach.


    "It''s okay, Professor Sprout. I once traveled with trolls, and this kind of injury is a piece of cake."


    "Stop, don''t come over!"


    Professor Sprout''s short and fat body burst out with infinite strength, rolling and crawling out of the attack range of the Whomping Willow.


    She was really scared. If she continued to do this to this guy, she might die either from the Whomping Willow or herself.


    So she used the excuse that class was about to start and asked this annoying guy to leave quickly.


    "Is this Master the Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts?"


    After John witnessed how Lockhart framed a senior herbalism professor, he fell into deep thought.


    "Even if the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor is a young man, he won''t let this kind of thing come in, right?"


    Recalling the Lockhart works he had seen, John seriously doubted whether the two Lockharts were the same person.


    "There are also ghostwriters in the wizarding world?"


    The seeds of doubt had been planted, and John came near the Whomping Willow after the two left.


    He had seen from the Marauder''s Map that there was a secret passage under the Whomping Willow tree, but how to get close was a problem.


    The Whomping Willow is very ferocious, and the branches that were originally standing are now collapsed. You don''t need to think about it to know that this is the contribution of your own father.


    John approached the Whomping Willow, and a branch was pulled directly over.


    He retreated to avoid it. The Whomping Willow waved its branches and looked very troublesome.


    "It''s so sensitive and active, it might have unexpected effects if used to make amulets."


    Watching the Whomping Willow waving there, John touched his chin and stared at the injured area.


    He was already thinking about where to get some.


    As for treating the Whomping Willow, isn''t it normal to get injured a little in this kind of thing?


    Pulling out the wand with his left hand, John drew out his sword.


    "PetrificusTotalus"


    The waving branches stopped, and John seized the opportunity to use his flying boots to jump up and cut off some of the broken branches.


    After doing all this, John activated his flying boots and flew away. After the Whomping Willow recovered, he waved his branches angrily like a group of demons dancing around.


    "Okay, okay, I won''t study how to treat you."


    John was so confident that he even felt that the Whomping Willow was stingy.


    Such a big tree, give yourself a little something.


    With a wave of his hand, John stuffed the branches into his small bag and turned around without taking away a single cloud.


    Regarding the treatment of the Whomping Willow, he felt that this professional issue might require finding a more professional person.


    For example, Professor Sprout is a very good choice.


    It was almost time for class. John was familiar with all the secret passages in Hogwarts and was not panicked at all.


    A second before History of Magic was about to begin, he stepped into the classroom against the clock.


    Professor Binns of the History of Magic became a ghost when he forgot to take his body with him when he went to sleep.


    His lessons were boring and lifeless, just like his old and lifeless appearance that made people feel drowsy.


    Even John barely managed to keep himself from falling asleep. He was reading History of Magic in class, but actually he was studying with his alchemy notes.


    After surviving the History of Magic, I spent the afternoon on Defense Against the Dark Arts.


    During lunch time, Ron was cursing his broken wand.


    "My mother said Lockhart was a brave wizard."


    Unlike Daphne who was full of expectations, John remembered the scene he saw in the morning and had no expectations for the Defense Against the Dark Arts class.


    He picked up the skinned potato, peeled it open carefully, and then put it into his mouth.


    Malfoy wasn''t around because he had been laughing at Harry.


    This morning, Harry was caught by Lockhart and received another round of publicity, which made the Malfoy children very jealous.


    Daphne forgot to bring her mother''s new work "Magical Me" that Lockhart had signed, so she went back to get it.


    Hermione came over holding Lockhart''s book, with a slight blush on her little face, and said with expectation: "I don''t know what kind of vivid lesson Professor Lockhart will bring, just like in his book." It¡¯s time to take the risk.¡±


    "Uh... I''m afraid this is a little difficult." John couldn''t bear to tell her the truth.

 Chapter 47：

    Looking at Hermione''s pregnant appearance as a young girl, I''m afraid she will be hopeless after knowing the truth.


    If it were Hermione in the past, she would definitely be able to understand the meaning of John''s words, but now she is still immersed in admiring Lockhart.


    John thought it was quite interesting. If this scene were filmed, Hermione would be a landslide when she became the Minister of Magic.


    Harry was in trouble over there, not only because of Malfoy''s belittling and mocking remarks, but also because of Lockhart''s embarrassment after he came over.


    Colin Creevey is a first-year Gryffindor student and a Harry Potter fan.


    Colin pressed the camera and took pictures of Harry. When Lockhart came over, he asked him to take a photo of the two of them together.


    This made Harry extremely uncomfortable.


    At the afternoon bell, Lockhart felt good about himself and took Harry away in his arms.


    Ron and Hermione were left behind, and the new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor seemed to enjoy the spotlight.


    John also finished taking care of the last potato, and he came to Ron''s side. At this time, Ron was being ridiculed by Malfoy and his face turned red with anger.


    "Don''t worry about it Ron, okay, I heard your wand is broken?"


    After hearing John''s words, Ron took out the wand that was broken into two parts in frustration.


    He took the wand and took a look. The core inside was still intact, which was good news.


    After all, it was his father''s fault. John felt that as his son, he still had to save his life.


    John looked at it for a while and said, "I happen to be learning how to make a wand. Maybe I can help you repair it."


    "Really? That''s great. Thank you John!"


    Ron was overjoyed. If Mrs. Weasley knew that he broke her wand, she might send another howling letter.


    This was like a savior, which made him extremely grateful.


    "It''s time to go to class. I''ll help you repair it after I find all the repair materials." In the afternoon, the Defense Against the Dark Arts class was held by both houses.


    John returned the wand to Ron, and they headed towards the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom.


    When you look at the new Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom, you can see photos everywhere. Unsurprisingly, the owner of these photos is Gilderoy Lockhart.


    ¡­


    Not long after entering the classroom, Lockhart came in.


    He was different from other professors in that he wore a gorgeous green robe and a green top hat with a gold rim on his shiny blond hair.


    The slut''s appearance made Malfoy unhappy for a while. The guy still remembered Lockhart and Harry''s photo together, and he made a sound.


    On the contrary, the reaction of the girls was that their eyes were shining brightly and their faces were flushed, as if they were starstruck fans.


    In most of their families, their mothers are Lockhart fans, or they themselves are Lockhart fans.


    As a liar, Lockhart, in addition to being able to cast the Oblivion Curse, is also very good-looking.


    He showed up in a showy manner and introduced himself even more so.


    "I, Gilderoy Lockhart, Order of Merlin, Third Class, Honorary Member of the Defense League against the Dark Arts.


    Won the "Wizard Weekly" Most Charming Smile Award five times...but I never talk about that. I don''t rely on my smile to drive away Wan Lun''s female ghosts. "


    There was also a cold joke at the end, but it was a pity that no one could understand it.


    John was speechless. After giving such a long list of introductions, the only useful one was that he was an honorary member of the Defense Against Dark Arts Alliance. He looked like a vase no matter how he looked at it.


    And John was soon able to confirm his suspicion. Lockhart''s first class test turned out to be a questionnaire.


    The contents of this questionnaire directly confused John.


    1.What is Gilderoy Lockhart¡¯s favorite color?


    2. What is Gilderoy Lockhart¡¯s secret ambition?


    3. What do you think is Gilderoy Lockhart¡¯s greatest achievement to date?


    "What the **** is this? Are you sure you''re here for class and not for the idol meet-and-greet?"


    Chapter 56 Elf and Deterrence


    "Tsk tsk, almost no one remembers that lilac is my favorite color. I mentioned it in "A Year with the Tibetan Snowman"."


    "Some students need to read "Wandering with Werewolves" carefully. In Chapter 12 of the book, I clearly stated that my ideal birthday gift is for all magicians and non-magics to live in harmony, but I will not refuse. A big bottle of Ogden aged firewhiskey!¡±


    Lockhart reviewed the test paper, expressing his extreme disappointment that most people could not answer his ''simple'' questions.


    But he still comforted the little wizards with a playful wink.


    Now let alone Ron, even the other little wizards could hardly hold back.


    Hermione was probably the only one in the whole classroom who was still listening carefully. Lockhart suddenly mentioned her name, which made Hermione startled.


    "But Miss Hermione Granger knows that my secret ambition is to rid the world of evil and sell my own line of hair lotion."


    Lockhart looked at this test paper with surprise and relief. Sure enough, outstanding people will attract special attention wherever they go.


    He said happily: "One hundred percent, where is Miss Hermione Granger?"


    After Hermione was recognized, she raised her hands tremblingly with excitement. Lockhart smiled and said, "Great, 10 points for Gryffindor!"


    This made Hermione even more excited, because this was the first time she got extra points before John.


    Immediately, Hermione looked at John for the first time, with hard-won victory in her eyes.


    John saw the provocation in her eyes and secretly thought something was wrong.


    Miss Know-It-All Hermione Granger resurfaces and sees the possibility of defeating John again.


    Over there, Lockhart didn''t know that one of his unintentional actions had restored the confidence of a heartbroken academic. He placed a large cage covered with a cloth on the podium and exaggerated his body language.


    "Now, beware! My mission is to teach you to defend yourself against the most evil things the wizarding world has ever known! You will face the most terrifying things in this classroom!"


    There was a threatening tone in his words, as if he wanted to scare these little wizards.


    Maybe he felt that he had gone too far, so he changed his tone and said with infinite confidence: "But remember, as long as I am here, you will not be harmed in any way. I just ask you to stay calm."


    Some young wizards were frightened by his words, and their laughter stopped. Neville in the first row felt very insecure and shrank back.


    "I must ask you not to scream, that will anger them!"


    He emphasized again in a low and threatening tone, and finally made the atmosphere terrifying enough to make the whole class hold their breath.


    Under everyone''s nervous gaze, he opened the hood...


    "Pfft!"


    Seamus doesn''t usually laugh in class unless he can''t help it.


    Under the illusion that Lockhart had captured a group of dementors, underneath the hood were a group of Cornish elves.


    These little elves are iron-green, with small pointed faces, sharp and harsh throats, and they chirp as noisily as budgies.


    But even so, it can''t change that this is just a little guy less than eight inches.


    Seamus'' smile made Lockhart feel a little embarrassed, and he said with a sullen tone: "They may also be little saboteurs as cunning as the devil!"


    But he was greeted with more laughter, much to Lockhart''s chagrin, and he swore he meant no harm.


    He said loudly: "Okay, let''s see how you deal with them!"


    He opened the cage and wanted to make the students suffer, but the little elves who were released were in chaos.


    They were flying around the classroom like little flying monkeys, and some little wizards were picked up by the elves by their ears.


    Others rushed out of the window and broke the classroom glass and scattered it on the ground.


    Lockhart is right, these guys are like devils in destroying things.


    Ink was sprayed everywhere, and an elf next to John flew towards him and tried to pull his ears. He looked directly over to intimidate him, and the elf was so frightened that he shivered.


    How dare the Cornish elf touch the dragon''s beard? He screamed in fright and flew away.


    Lockhart hurriedly directed the students to gather the elves together, chanting a newly made spell to solve them.


    It had no effect at all, and Neville was picked up by his ears.


    John frowned. An elf was chasing the girl with ink in his arms.


    "enough!"


    In the midst of the chaos, John stood up.


    He shouted coldly, and the dragon''s power radiated out, making all the troublemaking elves freeze on the spot.


    Lockhart felt as if he was seeing a fire dragon. He screamed in fright and ran outside.


    The elves even shivered and huddled together on the ground. They looked so pitiful.


    John didn''t get angry and ended the chaos directly.


    He pulled out his wand and cast a spell on the elf who was still trying to escape.


    The transformation spell turned the table into a cage, trapping the elves inside.


    The ringing of the get out of class bell made the students wake up from a dream. John walked to the door under the gaze of many students, and then said a little strangely: "Aren''t you going to get out of class?"


    "Oh yes."


    The students who reacted had different attitudes. Daphne looked directly at John, and Malfoy also closed his open mouth.


    The Slytherins cheered. In their opinion, John had saved the class.


    "Cool, awesome!"


    Seamus in Gryffindor said excitedly: "Did you just see that John''s words made the elves so scared that they dared not move."


    "I felt like he was like a fire dragon just now. It was so scary."


    Harry had the same feeling. He had clearly never seen an adult fire dragon, but for a moment he seemed to see an adult Norwegian Ridgeback.


    Ron was still frightened. He was really frightened, not only by John, but also by Lockhart''s poor class skills.


    "I never want to take Lockhart''s class again, it''s a nightmare."


    Hermione also wanted to defend her idol, "Maybe he just wanted to give us a chance to practice, maybe."


    The more Hermione talked about it, the less confident she became. Ron laughed angrily and said, "Practice? He was scared away."


    Harry added: "I think he was scared away by John."


    Two of the three little ones had strong opinions on Lockhart, and Hermione began to wonder if she had fallen in love with the wrong person.


    Ron even doubted whether Lockhart had ever done the things written in the book.


    ¡­


    "Deterrence is very effective in dealing with low-level magical creatures."


    John immobilized the elf with a roar, and the effect was outstanding.


    He felt that deterrence could be used as a mass petrification spell to clear the soldiers. This kind of deterrence was in the natural blood.


    Applying pressure based on one''s own strength can be called another magical skill.


    The afternoon class ended in a panic.


    John went to the greenhouse of Herbology, took two large buckets of dragon dung and went to the Whomping Willow.


    Since Dumbledore asked him to take care of the Whomping Willow until he recovered, John did not violate it.


    After arriving at the Whomping Willow, John did not immediately use the wand to immobilize the Whomping Willow.


    He turned on the threat and shouted: "Stop!"


    Before entering the range of the Whomping Willow, the Whomping Willow danced its branches crazily as if it was offended.


    John couldn''t get close, so he had to use a petrification spell to immobilize the Whomping Willow.


    "It seems that my intimidation is not enough to stop the Whomping Willow."


    Thinking about it, the Whomping Willow is an aggressive plant, so my deterrence may be counterproductive in front of him.


    Pour dragon dung around the whomping willow. Dragon dung is very good for the plants.


    After John stepped out of range, the Whomping Willow became smoother.

 Chapter 48：

    He nodded, he had done his duty.


    Back in the dormitory, John refined the willow branches of the Whomping Willow into a vigilance amulet that would warn of danger.


    This amulet is more sensitive than the Blast-Ended Skrewt, and even a kind of malice will be felt by the Whomping Willow Amulet.


    "Now you can try to have a try."


    Thinking that he still had a bird in the forest test, John armed himself fully.


    After getting the small bag, he stuffed some magic potions into it, including ones for detoxification and fire prevention.


    After everything was ready, he went to the Room of Requirement on the eighth floor.


    After thinking about the training ground three times in his mind, a door appeared in front of him.


    Walking inside, Gryffindor was already waiting.


    John nodded and said, "I''m ready to start the test."


    With a wave of Gryffindor''s wand, the Room of Requirement instantly changed.


    Roots of vegetation grew in the training ground, wrapping it up, and trees sprouted from the ground.


    The change lasted for a while, and when everything stopped, John was already in a vast forest.


    This was the first time he knew that the Room of Requirement could be used in this way.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would have even thought that he had been taken into the forbidden forest.


    Chapter 57 The Bird in the Forest and the Lion in the Mountain


    Gryffindor stood next to John. He fell on a tree and lay down comfortably, saying: "There is a golden bird called Snidget in this forest. You need to find it."


    "...Are you sure you are here?"


    John looked at the huge forest that was like a forbidden forest. It was difficult to find anyone here, let alone Snitch, who was only as big as the Golden Snitch.


    Gryffindor said with a half-smile: "Of course it''s here. In addition, you''d better find it before dark, otherwise other things will appear at night."


    After saying that, Gryffindor looked like he was watching a good show, and John thought for a while that he might as well look for it first.


    He took steps to search in this forest.


    The Snitch is a very fast bird that is as elusive as the Golden Snitch.


    Finding the Golden Snitch in Quidditch was already a headache, but now John felt like he was looking for a needle in a haystack.


    After walking for a long time, he saw no trace of Jin Feixia.


    So he directly raised his wand and pointed it at a tree to activate the spell.


    "Reducto"


    The white light hit the tree and instantly exploded the tree. The huge movement caused a large group of birds to fly up.


    John stared at the flock of birds carefully, but saw no golden light inside.


    "In that case, let''s have a bombing."


    John did what he said and used his flying boots to fly into the air. He began to launch bombings in all directions.


    The crushing spells fell on the ground one by one, causing explosions, and the forest shook.


    Gryffindors were all shocked by what he did. They didn''t expect that someone would choose to directly search for Golden Snidget.


    But if you think about it carefully, what John did was absolutely right.


    The Golden Snidget is a sensitive bird and can fly extremely fast.


    Before the danger comes, Jin Feixia is enough to escape and fly out.


    In other words, John''s method may seem reckless, but it is actually very shrewd.


    "A clever wizard can see the most convenient method at a glance, but you are still too young."


    Gryffindor raised the corners of his mouth and smiled, "This method is indeed very convenient, but it consumes a lot of magic power and you can''t last long."


    Humanoid bomber?


    Gryffindor was ready to see John''s joke.


    However, after a while, John''s magic power gradually came to an end. He took out his small bag and took out a bottle of recovery potion.


    "Tons, tons, tons."


    After a long breath, the magic power in John''s body began to recover.


    Immediately, a new round of bombing began.


    This operation stunned Gryffindor, "I don''t believe you have much left."


    He didn''t believe it anymore. No matter how much a person drinks medicine, there must be a limit.


    As John finished bottle after bottle of potion, Gryffindor gradually became confused.


    "Didn''t he say he was born as a Muggle? Why do he have more potions than the ancient pure-blood family?"


    John drank at least a dozen bottles of recovery potion, and the forest was changed beyond recognition by him.


    Finally, after finishing another bottle of potion, a golden figure flew out of the forest.


    John''s vision, enhanced by the fire dragon blood, locked on the golden figure, and without saying a word, he activated his flying boots and chased after him.


    Along the way, Jin Feixia flew extremely fast, and his body was flexible and he kept dodging in the forest to keep distance.


    John chased for several hours but failed to catch him. As the sky turned dark, strange sounds appeared in the forest.


    A guy with bird feathers running on two legs rushed out. Its shape looked like a hairy fire dragon. When John saw this, he pulled out his wand and pointed it at the guy to attack.


    The white light hit the strange bird accurately and made it fly out. Soon more strange birds ran out. Even if the crushing spell was hit on them, they could continue to stand up and chase after a while.


    "A bird-shaped man-eating monster."


    Recognizing what it was, John increased his output and struck a passage with all his strength.


    Taking the opportunity to fly high, Jin Feixia has become a small dot on the horizon.


    "Everyone is petrified!"


    Aiming at the location of Golden Snidget, John kept issuing spells behind him.


    Golden Snidget is so nimble that even if you ride the best broom, you may not be able to catch it, let alone with the interference of so many bird-shaped man-eating monsters.


    John''s brain turned rapidly and he released a fire spell at the woods.


    The fire spell engulfed one tree, followed by the second, third...


    The flames gradually spread out, and the bird-shaped man-eating monster was burned by the flames and screamed strangely.


    Others were so heavily smoked that they fell one after another.


    Jin Feixia flew very fast. Without any interference, John also flew at full speed.


    The speed of his flying boots was adjusted to the maximum, and the flames and smoke interfered with Jin Feixia, and Jin Feixia gradually became unable to fly.


    After the wings stopped flapping, Jin Feixia fell down.


    John caught it before it fell into the fire, and he completed the trial.


    But the price was the burning of the entire forest, which made Gryffindor frown.


    "Aguamenti"


    John summoned a huge water ball and headed towards the fire.


    Seeing this scene, Gryffindor''s frown finally relaxed.


    "Although he will use some means to win, he will make up for it after achieving his goal."


    Commenting in his heart, John also controlled the fire.


    Landing in front of Gryffindor, John opened his hand, and a golden bird was trying to stand up in his hand.


    "You have completed the test of the bird in the forest."


    Gryffindor nodded and waved his wand to disperse the forest scene.


    [Ding, trigger the challenge mission, Gryffindor Legacy Phase 2, Lion of the Mountain, get reward any point +1, blessing: heavy attack]


    Gryffindor said: "Lions do not lack courage and strength. The lions in the mountains need to be stronger than other lions. You need to prove to me that you have enough strength."


    "I want you to climb mountains."


    After saying that, Gryffindor waved his wand again.


    A mountain peak rose from the ground, and the Room of Requirement instantly became a high mountain.


    Gryffindor pointed at several pieces of alchemy equipment on John, and John''s amulet and flying boots were removed.


    "Your alchemy skills are very good, but you can''t use them now."


    Climbing high mountains, John would be cheating if he wore flying boots.


    John was also speechless. How could his alchemy level not be considered his own strength?


    Looking at the mountain, he took a deep breath, and when he exhaled again, it turned white.


    "Has the temperature dropped?"


    He looked around for a moment, and saw little snowflakes falling. John knew that if he didn''t speed up, he might not be able to complete the test.


    Arriving at the foot of the mountain, he moved towards the top of the mountain step by step.


    The snowflakes were getting bigger and bigger, and with the strong wind blowing, John felt that his body was almost freezing.


    At first he could still see the road, but as time went by, only white was left in front of him.


    John trudged forward.


    On the road, John saw a snowman with white hair.


    The white-haired snowman roared and came towards John. If he got hit this time, John would have to lie down for at least a while.


    With a serious look on his face, he dodged the collision from the Tibetan Snowman''s feet. Without any hesitation, John pulled out his wand, pointed it at the white-haired Snowman''s head and cast a spell.


    The white-haired snowman rolled down the mountain and formed a big snowball.


    John thought it was over, but when he turned around, he saw a snowman with white fur.


    "You call this a test?"


    John''s lips moved, but he still didn''t curse.


    Casting a disillusionment spell on himself, John attempted to go around.


    But he underestimated the snowman''s sense of smell and was spotted by a snowman as he passed by.


    The snowman opened his mouth to roar, but John looked at him with a look, and the intimidation was activated directly.


    The white-haired snowman stiffened, and John had already drawn Ironwick''s sword.


    "I am a fire dragon."


    The sword body ignited with flames, and John''s sword slashed across the white-haired snowman''s body.


    The white-haired snowman fell to the ground, and the wounds on his body burst into flames.


    "It seems that deterrence works."


    John''s eyes narrowed dangerously. A group of snowmen blocked the path in front of him, and he stopped being polite.


    Holding the sword in both hands, he shouted: "Come on!"


    When the intimidation was activated, all the snowmen he saw could not help but stiffen.


    As Ironwick''s sword continued to kill, the snowman''s visible speed decreased.


    At the end, there was no snowman standing next to John.


    He held the sword tightly and walked towards the top of the mountain step by step.


    This scene also caught Gryffindor''s eye. He climbed to the top of the mountain and the wind and snow stopped.


    Gryffindor is already waiting for him here, and now there is only one last test left.

 Chapter 49：

    The brave man of the sword.


    Chapter 58 The Sword Hero and the Legacy


    [Ding, trigger the challenge mission, Gryffindor Legacy Phase 3, Sword Brave, get reward any point +1, blessing: Seeker]


    The mountains disappeared and they returned to their original training ground.


    Gryffindor stood aside and applauded, saying, "I never thought you could really reach this point."


    "This is the last test, passing the master mode."


    Master mode?


    John looked at Gryffindor. With his current strength, the outcome in Master Mode was unknown.


    However, he is confident that he can easily pass the difficult mode combination again now.


    Gryffindor returned all the alchemy equipment to John. With the help of the amulet, it was not impossible to pass the master mode.


    At the same time, the master mode is turned on.


    John thought that a puppet would appear again, but he saw Gryffindor walking to the center of the training ground.


    "Come on." Gryffindor waved to John.


    John was dumbfounded. The master mode was for Gryffindor?


    I report that there is a referee beating someone off the field.


    His heart suddenly sank to the bottom. Even though he was much stronger than the first grade, he still didn''t think he could compete with one of the four founders of Hogwarts.


    And this person is also the Gryffindor who is the best at dueling among the Big Four.


    However, he has already passed two levels with difficulty, and he cannot stop here.


    With heavy steps, John arrived at the training ground.


    Gryffindor stood there with only a branch-like wand in his hand. He chuckled and said, "I appreciate your courage. Don''t worry, I am not as powerful as you think."


    Gryffindor is very satisfied with John and dares to face the powerful. This is the courage Gryffindor should have.


    Listening to the other person''s comforting words, John felt quite wet, but he was allowed to give it a try.


    "Just a moment please."


    John took out his small bag and dug out a bottle of enhancement potion.


    In front of Gryffindor, he drank the enhancement potion.


    Gryffindor disagreed. Although this behavior of drinking medicine before a battle is a bit too cautious, but how much can the little wizard drink?


    In the next half minute, Gryffindor watched John drink bottles of potions into his stomach.


    If John hadn''t been able to refine the elixir of happiness, he would have probably drank it by now.


    Fireproof potion, enhancement potion, recovery potion...


    All kinds of potions that could enhance strength were all drank by John.


    "I''m ready."


    Now John is full of power. He holds a sword in his right hand and a wand in his left hand.


    Looking at the figure in front of him, Gryffindor felt as if he was looking into a mirror.


    He raised the corners of his mouth slightly, raised the wand to his chest, and said with a smile: "I hope your teacher has taught you dueling."


    Reciprocal salutes before a duel are essential.


    After all, I have dueled with others.


    John also raised his wand and put it on his chest. The two of them saluted each other, turned and walked towards the back.


    When he counted to ten, John turned around and saw a flash of red light entering his eyes.


    The amulet was activated instantly, and the iron armor spell blocked the attack.


    Cold sweat broke out on John''s back, it was too fast.


    "Interesting little item."


    Gryffindor praised him and took action again. He showed John what it means to be a duel master.


    Even though his strength was reduced to ten percent, Gryffindor''s rich experience still made John suffer a lot.


    The amulet on his body was activated again, and John knew that he could not be beaten passively.


    He also began to fight back, white light and red light intertwined and shined.


    "I am a fire dragon."


    The sword ignited flames, John held the sword to split the oncoming red light, and the wand deflected the next attack.


    By cooperating with the left and right, he became more and more proficient.


    Gryffindor narrowed his eyes, and the wand shot out a magic spell, which was deflected by John and exploded into the training ground.


    The shattered table turned into a big stick and hit John on the back.


    Unable to react, John triggered the amulet and was still thrown away. Gryffindor seized the opportunity.


    "Oppungno"


    The objects in the training ground turned into little birds and rushed towards John. John turned around and released a fire spell to block him, but some birds still passed through and hit him.


    When his shoulder hurt, John gritted his teeth and persisted.


    The left hand released a crushing spell and flew towards Gryffindor, but was easily blocked. Gryffindor used a backhand to transform two stools into lions and rushed towards John.


    John rolled to avoid while swinging the sword. He kept dodging, but Gryffindor had not moved a step so far.


    "Pay attention to your pace, your spell, and your frequency."


    Gryffindor taught John while attacking. John heard the words and used the Iron Armor Curse to resist and retreat to adjust the frequency of his attacks.


    He gasped, the lightning bolts from Gryffindor''s wand turning into whips.


    John resisted and dodged, and Gryffindor shot out red light again and hit John''s wrist.


    Ironwick''s sword flew out uncontrollably, and just before it fell into Gryffindor''s hands, a gleam flashed in John''s eyes.


    His wand pointed, Ironwick''s sword turned and fell.


    Gryffindor was forced to retreat and dodge, and this time, the rhythm of the storm was finally interrupted.


    John stood up and launched an attack. He added points to the Transformation Technique without hesitation.


    Level 3 Transfiguration made him even more proficient. He pointed with the wand in his hand and transformed into a puppy biting Gryffindor''s calf.


    Gryffindor turned around and knocked the puppy away, but John''s attack had already arrived.


    "The golden clock hangs upside down!"


    A sliding tackle escaped the flying attacks of two lions, and John shot a magic spell at Gryffindor.


    Gryffindor''s body flew backwards uncontrollably, with his feet on top and his head on the bottom, as if his hands were grabbing his feet and lifting him up.


    As expected of a duel champion, Gryffindor reacted quickly and attacked John''s legs without hesitation.


    John''s legs immediately froze, and he immediately launched the final blow.


    "Expelliarmus!"


    "Petrificus Totalus! (PetrificusTotalus


    Two rays of light, red and white, collided and confronted each other in the air, like a lightning-like attack.


    John''s eyes turned into vertical pupils, and he raised his right hand and aimed it at Ironwick''s sword.


    A wave of magic power was transmitted from the hand, and Ironwick''s sword was summoned, as if it was hit hard, and flew straight towards Gryffindor.


    Gryffindor was unable to move, so he turned the wand in his hand and shot towards the sword.


    Ironwick''s sword was bounced away, and Gryffindor was also hit at the same time. His body was frozen and unable to move.


    I will kill you while you are sick.


    John stretched his left arm, swung his wand in a circle and fired a spell towards Gryffindor.


    Gryffindor was knocked out of the air and his wand fell out of his hand.


    The lion that had approached behind John opened its mouth and was about to bite him. At this time, it transformed into two chairs and fell to the ground.


    "Okay, you win." Gryffindor was frozen and unable to move, he lost.


    Although he is now weak in strength and only attacks with a wand.


    But if he wins, he wins, and he won¡¯t deny it.


    "The curse of the upside-down golden bell is quite interesting."


    (The Golden Bell was created by Snape, Gryffindor has never seen it)


    After lifting the petrified state, Gryffindor stood up like nothing happened.


    On the other hand, the victor, John, was extremely tired. He looked at his right hand, still recalling the scene of controlling Ironwick''s sword just now.


    "Interesting. I didn''t expect you to be able to cast spells without a wand at your age. I underestimated you."


    Gryffindor applauded, and John didn''t understand how he did it.


    At that moment, he seemed to have returned to the state where his magic power was running rampant.


    After scratching his head, John couldn''t figure it out and asked expectantly: "Did I pass?"


    Gryffindor nodded, which made John excited.


    The legacy of the Big Four is exciting to think about.


    Gryffindor said with some complacency: "You will get an extremely powerful sword. That is the weapon I use."


    "Well¡­"


    John looked at Gryffindor''s confident look. He held it in for a long time and finally said, "What about that? Isn''t the sword you''re talking about the sword of Gryffindor?"


    "certainly!"


    That sword was Gryffindor''s favorite. He specially asked the Goblin King to forge a powerful sword.


    John was on the verge of tears. After doing this for so long, it turned out to be the sword of Gryffindor.


    That thing is good, but it is in Dumbledore''s hands.


    You can¡¯t **** the sword away by yourself, can you?


    I am not Harry. I want to rebel by taking the Sword of Gryffindor.


    He now feels that Gryffindor is really a scam.


    He had no choice but to say: "I have seen that sword, it is in the hands of Principal Dumbledore."


    "Um?"


    Gryffindor was stunned. He recalled that he seemed to have indeed given the sword to Hogwarts for safekeeping.


    Looking at John''s resentful expression, Gryffindor felt embarrassed.


    "How about...I teach you how to make one yourself?"


    Despite Gryffindor''s careless appearance, in fact his casting skills are also very powerful.


    As compensation for the Sword of Gryffindor, the Wand of Gryffindor waved, and the surrounding scene changed again.


    What appeared this time was not a forest or a mountain, but a comfortable room.


    This is the room where Gryffindor lived, also known as the Chamber of Secrets.


    What is placed inside is all the knowledge he left behind, which is the most precious legacy.


    Chapter 59 Change Neville and the Crazy Girl

 Chapter 50：

    "I hope you can treat this place well and become an excellent and kind wizard."


    "Although lions are powerful, they also need companions. You are very powerful, but I hope you can help more people."


    Gryffindor''s body was shedding pieces of sawdust. John came to his senses and asked, "Are you leaving?"


    "Child, I am dead, and there is just a little bit of my soul left here."


    A face with a red beard was revealed where the Gryffindor sawdust fell. He looked at John kindly and said, "I see the future of the wizarding world in you. You have a powerful talent."


    "Thank you, Head of Gryffindor."


    John sincerely thanked the other party. Although they had not known each other for a long time, the strength and broad-mindedness of this Gryffindor were impressive.


    When the sawdust was about to completely dissipate, Gryffindor, who was left with a mouth, thought of something.


    He cursed loudly: "That bastard, something must have gone wrong before you were sorted into Slytherin!"


    Well, if Gryffindor hadn''t died early, he might have wanted to throw the Sorting Hat into the water and wash it to see if there was dust in his brain.


    John touched his nose awkwardly. He didn''t know what the Sorting Hat thought. Anyway, he was already in Slytherin, so John didn''t have much objection.


    Gryffindor disappeared, and the training ground became a warm room.


    He picked up a book that recorded Gryffindor''s casting skills.


    This was very helpful to John. At the same time, John also saw something similar to a secret book.


    That''s the Magic Sword Art written by Gryffindor.


    After reading this book, John realized how lucky he was to win.


    Whenever Gryffindor was given a sword, he would have to lose and call his father.


    Putting the book in his pocket, John felt that he could learn from it.


    ¡­


    Auditorium.


    John was a little sleep deprived and stuffed the bread into his mouth. It was already midnight after he had completed three tests yesterday.


    On the way back, he bumped into his dean catching Ye You, but luckily he escaped with the Disguise Curse.


    "Neville, maybe you should resist."


    Seeing Neville''s cheeks swollen into two meaty buns, John lifted the curse for him.


    "Thank you John, I want to too, but I''m too weak."


    You don''t need to think about it to know that this is Malfoy''s doing. For Malfoy, John can''t correct it for a while.


    He looked at Neville, with a hint of temptation in his voice.


    "Neville, do you want to become stronger?"


    "Become stronger?"


    "Yes! Make you strong enough not to be bullied by anyone."


    John''s expression was serious, allowing Neville to see that he was sincere.


    Thinking of being bullied by Malfoy and thinking of his parents, Neville looked into those eyes and asked hesitantly: "What should I do?"


    "After class in the afternoon, go to the Whomping Willow and wait for me."


    John looked at the time and saw that class was about to start. He took a few bites of the bread and stood up.


    When passing Neville, John patted his shoulder and said seriously: "Neville, you are definitely not a mediocre person, you just haven''t realized how powerful you are."


    Neville watched John leave blankly. During class, Neville kept thinking of John''s words. He was a little distracted, and Professor Flitwick discovered it.


    ¡­


    afternoon.


    John walked out of the classroom after class. In the Transfiguration class, he successfully transformed a beetle into a delicate button.


    For him who has reached level 3 of Transfiguration, this level is simply too simple.


    Gryffindor''s legacy allowed him to gain three random points. After using the transfiguration spell, he still has two points left.


    Although he wanted to directly upgrade the transformation technique, it was obvious that he could not continue to upgrade it at the moment.


    He had no choice but to leave any point alone.


    Before heading to the Whomping Willow, he met Daphne.


    "John, do you want to join Quidditch?"


    Daphne walked beside John, and her little sister Pansy left in advance very wisely.


    John was stunned when he heard this, and heard Daphne say mysteriously: "Draco''s father donated a batch of new broomsticks to the Quidditch team. You flew very well when you were in first grade. Maybe you can go Try it.¡±


    "Quidditch, although I am very interested, but I don''t have enough time to participate in other activities."


    Unexpectedly, Malfoy also donated money through the back door. John couldn''t help but shake his head. This was how unconfident he was about himself.


    The last Seeker of the Slytherin Quidditch team left, leaving the Seeker position vacant.


    Even if Malfoy doesn''t donate money, it''s possible to become a Seeker with his flying skills.


    In the final analysis, moneyism is at work. Perhaps entering this way can help Malfoy quickly become the core position.


    After Daphne heard that John was not interested, she stopped talking about Quidditch and turned to the new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor.


    Originally, she thought this would be a powerful wizard, but after yesterday''s class, she finally understood Lockhart''s true face.


    "I told my mom and she didn''t believe it, which was too bad."


    Daphne complained in John''s ear, and John nodded in agreement from time to time. Suddenly Daphne changed the topic and said: "I think it''s better to let John take over the class. At least we won''t have our ears pulled by the elf."


    John just smiled when he heard this. The school would never let a student teach Defense Against the Dark Arts no matter what.


    He just thought it was Daphne''s complaint and didn''t take it to heart.


    After saying goodbye to Daphne on the first floor, John went to the Whomping Willow.


    At the Whomping Willow, John didn''t see Neville yet, but he saw a little girl first.


    The little girl seemed to be looking for something near the Whomping Willow. John reminded her loudly: "I think you should get out of there, the Whomping Willow will blow you away."


    The little girl stopped when she heard the sound. She turned around and said in an ethereal voice: "I am looking for the Bent-Horned Snorlax. It is a timid creature."


    John stopped and looked at the girl, unable to help showing a strange expression at her weird dress.


    Ravenclaw robes, a necklace made of butterbeer cork, and strange decorations on the ears.


    John didn''t say anything. He walked up and said, "Snorkel? I haven''t seen it around here. My name is John Wick. Hello."


    "Hello John Wick, my name is Luna Lovegood."


    The two shook hands as if they knew each other.


    John looked at Luna. She had a mess of dirty blond hair that reached her waist.


    There is also a pair of gray eyes that look dazed and bulge outward, and the eyebrows are light in color.


    Coupled with that outfit, it gives off a crazy energy.


    "Are you a new student in Ravenclaw?"


    "Yes, I know you, John of Slytherin."


    Luna''s voice was ethereal, as if she was singing. After hearing her words, John shrugged and said, "I hope it''s a good thing."


    Except for the fact that this girl was dressed a little strangely, everything else was fine. At least John felt comfortable chatting with her.


    After pouring today''s dragon dung on the Whomping Willow, John held the Whomping Willow in place longer.


    He cut some branches and leaves from the Whomping Willow, and when passing underneath, he discovered the secret passage.


    "What is this for?" Luna came over.


    There seemed to be no doubt about how long John could hold the Whomping Willow in place.


    Of course John knew. He had seen it on the Marauder''s Map and said casually: "Maybe it leads to a haunted house."


    This is the secret passage leading to the Shrieking Shack, and John has the urge to go in and take a look.


    But he thought of making an appointment with Neville, so he had to wait.


    After waiting for a while, John saw Neville who was running a little out of breath.


    "Sorry John, I didn''t think about it until I got back to the dormitory."


    Neville put his hands on his knees and bent over to catch his breath. He saw a girl next to John, and he suddenly felt nervous.


    John introduced: "This is Luna Lovegood, a first-year Ravenclaw student."


    "Hello." Luna greeted.


    Neville didn''t know whether it was because of running or shyness, but his face turned red.


    "H-Hello, my name is Neville Longbottom."


    After the two got to know each other, John looked at the secret passage under the Whomping Willow and showed a kind smile to Neville: "Then let''s start the first training."


    "train?"


    "Yes, it will make you stronger."


    John took the lead and walked in front, Neville followed behind, and Luna also followed for some reason.


    They came under the Whomping Willow, and Neville was a little scared looking at the dark hole.


    John patted his shoulder and said relaxedly: "Relax, there won''t be any ghosts, no, after all, Peeves might live here."


    When it came to Peeves, Neville suddenly felt a little bad.


    Unable to resist, John let him go in front while he stayed behind.


    Luna followed in, she was full of curiosity about everything.


    The passage was very dark, and Neville was very scared. John saw that he had forgotten to use the lighting spell, so he had to remind him.


    Neville nervously tried several times before he succeeded. After having the light, he didn''t seem so scared anymore.


    Chapter 60 Boggart and the Starry Sky Faction


    The passage was narrow and cramped, and the three of them walked in a line.


    "Where are we going here?"


    Neville became more and more frightened as he walked. If John hadn''t been behind him, he would have wanted to go back.


    John said casually: "A haunted house."


    "ah?"


    Hearing that it was a haunted house, Neville stopped.


    John patted his back and said, "Don''t worry, it''s me."


    Neville wanted to say that even if you were there, it would still be scary. Luna said as if singing: "There are ghosts in Hogwarts, too, aren''t there?"


    Among the three of them, only Neville seemed to be afraid, which made Neville hate his own cowardice.


    He mustered up the courage to move on, and finally walked through the passage and came to a house.


    It was a messy, gray room.


    The wallpaper was peeling off, the floor was stained, the furniture was all broken, as if someone had smashed it, and the windows were all boarded up.


    It looks exactly like the haunted house in my impression. The peeling wallpaper looks like something terrible has torn it to pieces.


    It makes people feel chilling.


    John felt that Luna was getting closer to him. He forgot that he had the blessing of the Night Demon and did not need light, but Luna was different.


    "Lumos"


    The light emitted by the wand makes people feel safe.


    It was dark inside the house, and John wanted to exercise Neville, so he said, "Let''s take a look separately."

 Chapter 51：

    Neville swallowed a gulp and looked at the house that exuded a strange atmosphere. He still mustered up the courage to walk over.


    John saw him passing by, while he looked aside.


    This house has been abandoned for a long time, and it is not difficult to see some luxurious styles from the shabby furniture inside.


    John pushed open a wooden door, which creaked in disrepair.


    Luna walked in curiously, with no fear in her eyes. This weird girl trusted John very much after just knowing him for less than a day.


    "This looks like a kitchen, with a tree outside."


    Through the gaps between the nailed wooden boards, you can see the swaying shadows of trees outside.


    I''m afraid those who are timid won''t be able to stay here long.


    "We''re going to find Neville Longbottom, he should be scared."


    Luna can always see through a person clearly, and John thought about it for a while. This might not be a friendly place for Neville.


    Turned around to look for Neville, but he hadn''t been found yet.


    John heard Neville''s fearful voice.


    "Professor Snape, I didn''t mean it."


    "No need to explain, Neville Longbottom, because of you, Gryffindor has been deducted 100 points!"


    Professor Snape''s voice was cold and ruthless. Gryffindor was deducted 100 points because of it. Neville couldn''t imagine how he would be scolded by his classmates.


    He covered his head in fear as Professor Snape approached him step by step.


    After John heard it outside, he felt something was wrong. Even if Professor Snape liked to deduct points, he would not deduct points like this.


    100 points will be deducted. This punishment can only be made by the dean of this hospital.


    He immediately realized that this Professor Snape might be fake.


    When Professor Snape still wanted to get close to Neville, John kicked in the door directly.


    "Stupefy"


    The red light hit Professor Snape and sent him flying into the cabinet.


    John pointed his wand at the other party and said calmly: "Who are you?"


    "No, John, you will be fired if you do this!"


    Neville couldn''t imagine John attacking the professor, which frightened him even more.


    John stared at Professor Snape.


    After Professor Snape saw John, his body turned into a messy and rotating black shadow.


    After spinning for a while, a plate of freshly baked starry sky pie fell to the ground, and the Professor Snape just now disappeared.


    "This is?"


    Not to mention John, even Neville was stunned.


    When John saw the star-gazing pie with four dead fish heads stuck in the pie, a sad expression suddenly appeared on his face.


    The dark cuisine of the British Empire made him very uncomfortable.


    "It can transform, and it''s in a dark place... Is this a Boggart?"


    After John recalled it for a while, he remembered a magical creature.


    "I remember that Boggarts can turn into things that others are afraid of. I can understand Neville being afraid of Professor Snape, but am I afraid of the Starry Sky Sect?"


    After a moment of silence, John stared at the pie and suddenly remembered that he was running Occlumency all the time.


    Maybe it¡¯s because of this that Boggart turned into a dark dish that I hate.


    He was speechless and glanced at the cabinet. Boggarts like to stay in dark and narrow places.


    He walked up and kicked the star-gazing group back into the cabinet, then waved his wand to lock the cabinet.


    "Neville is okay. That was a Boggart. What were you thinking just now? Why did you become Professor Snape?"


    John looked strange. Although it was no secret that Neville was afraid of Professor Snape, it was really scary that you could still think of Snape in this environment.


    Neville was a little embarrassed and hesitantly said: "I thought about the points deduction I received last year, and also thought that Professor Snape might be waiting from inside the room to deduct points from me."


    Okay, it¡¯s hard for this kid.


    In the first grade, he was caught and deducted points for going to inform Harry, which made him feel psychological shadow about the demerited points.


    But it¡¯s Professor McGonagall who gets deducted points. Why do you think Professor Snape is ambushing you here?


    John glanced at Luna. This girl didn''t know the danger of things yet. She only thought that Boggart was very interesting and would turn into a fish pie.


    "Well, it seems our adventure ends here today."


    It was getting dark outside, and there was still a first grade student here. John decided not to be a bad guy and take people on a night out.


    The three of them returned along the passage. On their way out, Neville was almost hit by the Whomping Willow.


    John quickly pulled him back with his quick eyes and hands, and then stabilized the Whomping Willow.


    Back in the castle, the three of them went their separate ways.


    "Thank you John, it was a fun adventure today."


    Luna was in a good mood, and her voice sounded as if she was singing.


    "If you are interested, there are many interesting places in Hogwarts."


    John waved goodbye to Luna, he was going to the Room of Requirement for training.


    During training, John thought of Neville.


    "Perhaps we can choose a better weapon for Neville."


    This is the Gryffindor Sword Master, the one who can kill Horcruxes with one sword.


    John felt that if a sword master didn''t use a sword, what kind of sword master would he be?


    He found some materials. It didn''t need to be too detailed, as long as it had a rough shape of a sword.


    With John''s current alchemy level and Gryffindor''s casting skills, he can complete a sword in no time.


    It is much rougher than Ironwick''s Sword, but it is a very good training tool for Neville.


    Early the next morning, John sent it to Neville.


    Neville didn''t know why, so John said meaningfully: "Do you think there is a possibility that you are actually a sword master?"


    "?"


    Neville was stunned and didn''t know what to say, but John encouraged him to learn the sword well and strive to become an awesome sword master in the future.


    Hermione was reading Lockhart''s book, and she still didn''t give up after one of Lockhart''s lessons. This made John admire Hermione''s perseverance.


    The fan girl filter is really scary. I hope she can see through Lockhart¡¯s true face soon.


    After finishing breakfast, John went to class. Today there was a potions class given by his dean.


    If I''m late, I don''t want to accept Professor Snape''s death stare.


    "I have earned so many points, why do I feel like he is still so unfriendly to me?"


    John doesn''t understand Professor Snape. Although he started fighting at the beginning of school, he won''t let you hold a grudge for so long.


    He met Malfoy on the road, and Malfoy asked him to wait and see how he would humiliate the Gryffindors on Saturday.


    His father sponsored the entire team Nimbus 2001, a broomstick more advanced than Potter''s Nimbus 2000.


    As for the garbage of other people in Gryffindor, not to mention the Comet and Sweeping Seven series, even if you sweep the floor at home, it won''t be clean.


    Malfoy seemed to have seen the day when he led Slytherin to win the trophy, which made John embarrassed to tell him that with Harry here, this dream would probably be difficult.


    Who makes people the protagonist?


    Chapter 61 The Forgetting Curse and the True Identity


    Friday.


    In the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, Lockhart acted as if nothing had happened.


    His teaching model still makes people feel bad, especially when he asked several students to play trolls and werewolves and start to interpret their glorious history.


    "This is the worst class I''ve ever had."


    Neville was miserable, and even Malfoy was not spared from being dragged over to become a vampire.


    John still didn''t score a point. Originally, Lockhart wanted John to come up and play the role of the Tibetan Snowman.


    But seeing John¡¯s murderous look, he didn¡¯t dare to continue asking.


    Hermione was a little skeptical at this time, but how could someone who could write such an excellent article be someone who didn''t understand anything.


    She was extremely confused.


    "Neville, why are you carrying a sword on your back?"


    Ron was still annoyed that his wand flew out and hit Professor Flitwick on the head during Charms class in the morning. When he turned around, he saw Neville had a sword on his back.


    Harry said in surprise: "Are you going to take a sword to settle a score with Malfoy?"


    "No, it''s John. He said he wanted to make me stronger. He also said he wanted me to become a sword master."


    Neville felt a lot of strange looks, and he didn''t want to carry the sword, but John made him get used to it.


    His words reminded Harry of the scene where John wielded a big sword against the troll last year. Harry thought thoughtfully: "Maybe John is protecting Neville from Malfoy. After all, Malfoy is most afraid of John."


    Ron felt that carrying a sword on his back did not mean that Neville would become John, but it was not impossible.


    "Let''s go see Hagrid tomorrow." Harry suggested.


    Hermione had no plans that day, so she agreed.


    Four people were walking in the corridor, and John came out of a door.


    John greeted several people: "Hello, Ron, I''m looking for you."


    Ron was stunned when he heard that it was him.


    "John, what''s the matter with you?"


    "You forgot, I promised to repair your wand."


    John raised the small bag and said with a smile: "I have been looking for some materials in the past few days to see if I can repair it for you."


    Ron held John''s hand excitedly and said happily: "That''s great John, you don''t even know that this **** wand hit Professor Flitwick on the head today."


    "Well...that''s really miserable."


    John took his wand, and the two pieces were taped together.


    The simple and rude maintenance methods make dogs shake their heads after looking at them.


    "Aspen wood and unicorn hair."


    "This belongs to Charlie. It will be mine after I go to school."


    Ron blushed a little. His family was a little poor, and he even wanted to take his brother''s wand.


    Seeing this, John shook his head and said regretfully: "If this is the case, I suggest you give up this wand."


    "Oh, please John, I don''t have any more money to buy a new one."


    When Ron heard that it couldn''t be repaired, Ron became anxious.


    He doesn''t want to receive any more shouting letters.


    Harry on the side comforted him: "Ron, I can give you money to buy a new one."


    As a hidden rich man, Harry was very generous. Ron felt a little uncomfortable because he didn''t want to spend his friends'' money.


    "No, this wand has been damaged. Maybe the core can be kept to match the new wand wood. I happen to have a good material on hand."


    As Ollivander said, the wizard chooses the wand, and the wand chooses the wizard.


    John had some suspicions that the reason why Ron often made mistakes when using magic might be because of the wand.

 Chapter 52：

    He pulled out the unicorn hair wand core inside, and John handed the aspen wood to Ron.


    "It will take about a week. During this time, you can use this one."


    Taking out his spare wand, John smiled and said, "It just so happens that this wand also has a unicorn hair core."


    After Ron took it, although it was much shorter in length, it could still be used.


    "Then I''ll leave first. Neville, you just happen to be leaving with me."


    Pulling Neville away, John said goodbye to the three little ones.


    ¡­


    Neville endured John''s brutal training, and when he left, he couldn''t even lift his hands.


    John cut a good branch from the Whomping Willow and used it as wand wood. The sensitivity on it might make the wand even better.


    On the way back, he met Lockhart.


    The liar teacher smiled at John.


    "Mr. Wick, I think we can go to the office and chat for a while."


    Lockhart extended an invitation to John, and John wondered what he had in mind.


    But he is not worried. Lockhart and Quirrell are not both Voldemort''s subordinates, right?


    Nodding in agreement, John followed Lockhart to the Defense Against the Dark Arts office on the second floor.


    It is filled with photos of Lockhart. It is not difficult to see that Lockhart is a narcissistic and vain person.


    After sitting down, Lockhart asked: "I heard that you defeated a troll in your first year? You are really a talented wizard. Of course, this is not as good as the five consecutive "Wizard Weekly" most charming smile awards. ¡±


    As he spoke, he did not forget to boast. John looked at him expressionlessly, which made Lockhart feel a little embarrassed after talking for a while.


    "Ahem, I want to ask, what do you think of me, uh... I mean what do you think of Defense Against the Dark Arts."


    Lockhart came to Hogwarts for fame and fortune. Although he was a best-selling author, his abilities and stories were controversial.


    In order to silence the outside world, he volunteered to teach at Hogwarts.


    But he forgot that the mysterious man left a curse on the position of Defense Against the Dark Arts professor.


    He made a joke in the first class of school, and today''s class also made him realize that his tall image in the minds of students has disappeared.


    He found that whether it was Slytherin or Gryffindor, they all maintained a kind of respect for the John in front of them.


    This made Lockhart have other thoughts. He said sincerely: "It''s not that I can''t help it, but you also know that as a celebrity, you have to be busy with too many things, so I want to hire an assistant, preferably someone who can do it for me." Fix some things."


    "You mean that your teaching skills are not good enough, so you want to give up?"


    John glanced at Lockhart and said bluntly: "With all due respect, you must have heard the legend about the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor, right? This position is not a good one."


    Lockhart couldn''t help but feel a little angry when his true feelings were told. He didn''t expect that when he came to talk, he would make the students look down on him.


    He defended: "How is it possible? I am Gilderoy Lockhart, the holder of the Order of Merlin, Level 3, continuously..."


    "Okay, it''s not impossible if you want my help, but I can only help you when you are in second grade. I can''t help you at other times."


    John interrupted him. He became more and more suspicious that the contents of Lockhart''s story were written by a gunman.


    Lockhart''s face darkened. What John said was indeed a problem. He couldn''t hire an assistant for every grade, right?


    Seeing John''s lack of respect for him, Lockhart knew that the other person had already doubted him.


    In order to maintain his image as a powerful wizard, Lockhart had to abandon this plan.


    In this case, don¡¯t blame yourself for making the first move.


    He pulled out his wand the moment John turned around, "Obliviate"


    This is his best spell. Using this spell, he stole many wonderful stories from many wizards.


    A smile appeared on his face. As long as John forgot about today''s conversation, he could still continue to use bad teaching to become a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor.


    At the moment when the spell was activated, the amulet on John''s body gave a warning.


    The Forgetting Curse was counteracted by the Iron Armor Curse.


    John''s face darkened, this guy actually dared to attack him in school.


    He turned to look at the astonished Lockhart unkindly. John said coldly: "It seems you are not a good person."


    "Why are you okay?"


    This is the first time Lockhart''s all-conquering Oblivion Curse has failed.


    John drew his wand and pointed it at Lockhart.


    The next second, white light exploded in the office, and cracks appeared on the walls.


    All the photos of Lockhart in the room were destroyed, and Lockhart was leaning against the wall with a look of panic on his face.


    "Wait, I''m leaving Hogwarts right now, please let me go."


    Lockhart panicked. He didn''t expect that this little wizard would actually dare to take action.


    Moreover, the curse was aimed at his head. If it was touched, his head might explode like a balloon.


    While begging for mercy, Lockhart''s hand crookedly touched the wand beside him.


    Just when they were about to touch it, John''s wand shot out a white light and blasted a hole in Lockhart''s hand.


    Lockhart didn''t dare to move now, and John stared at him, thinking about what to do with him.


    Chapter 62 Nimbus 2001 and Slugs


    Since John determined that he would become the next Dumbledore in the wizarding world, he began to accumulate his own power.


    People such as Damo Alex, Mundungus, Tang Mi, etc. are all his connections outside.


    Lockhart is very weak and cannot even deal with elves. However, he has a huge group of book fans and many publisher friends outside.


    This gave John something to think about.


    "Gilderoy Lockhart, you choose to tell me the truth, or I treat you to a Veritaserum."


    John randomly took out a bottle of potion from the small bag, which scared Lockhart to death.


    He has no strength to speak of. Veritaserum is something that can damage your brain if you drink too much.


    When he heard that John was going to give himself something to drink, he was so frightened that he backed away.


    It''s a pity that there is a wall behind him and no way out, so he has no choice but to compromise.


    As if his backbone had been ripped away, he collapsed on the ground and told how he used the forgetting spell to deceive the story and then turned it into his own story.


    John looked strange as he listened to his words.


    "Are you saying that all your stories are copied from other people''s stories?"


    Staring at Lockhart''s awkward smile, John was surprised.


    With a flick of his wand, John conjured a chair.


    Sitting on the chair, he said with a half-smile: "I didn''t expect you to be a social expert, although your strength is a bit lacking, and you are full of lies."


    Seeing that he had no intention of crushing him, Lockhart also stood up with a stern look on his face and said awkwardly: "I really wanted to be an adventurer at first, but my strength is too poor. The only thing I can do is Forgetting Curse."


    After graduating from Hogwarts, he tried to travel around the world like in the book, but what he got was that he was beaten up and covered with bruises.


    One day he met an old wizard in a tavern. After he told the story of his adventure with the Tibetan Yeti, Lockhart got into trouble.


    He succeeded and used the forgetting spell to make the wizard forget this experience.


    And he recorded the story and published it, becoming everyone''s favorite Gilderoy Lockhart, winner of the "Wizard Weekly" Most Charming Smile Award.


    This made him even more uncontrollable. He took stories from others and polished them to make them his own.


    Sales rose rapidly, and he became the darling of publishers and had the most charming smile that young women loved.


    Gradually, he was lost in Vanity Fair.


    "You are quite a talent." After hearing this, John tapped the cup and filled it with tea.


    After picking up the teacup and taking a sip, John said, "Don''t worry, I won''t drive you away from Hogwarts. On the contrary, you can stay here and continue to teach."


    "real?"


    The surprise came too suddenly. Lockhart hurriedly walked over and said: "What do you want, I mean, what do I have to pay?"


    He has made up his mind that as long as John does not expose himself, he will be satisfied no matter it is money or anything else.


    John glanced at the eager Lockhart, pointed his finger at Lockhart, and said calmly: "I want you."


    "ah?"


    Lockhart was confused. Could it be that John liked him?


    When he thought of this, he couldn''t help but shudder.


    "Can you please change it to another one? I''m afraid my fans will be sad, and you''re still so young."


    Lockhart''s twitching posture almost made John spit out a mouthful of water. He put down the cup and said angrily: "I want you to help me work!"


    Knowing that he had misunderstood, Lockhart was relieved but also puzzled. What would John, a second-year student, do on his own?


    "Lockhart, you are a smart man. You should know that cleverness does not last long. I can keep your position as Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts. Accordingly, you have to do something for me."


    "As for what it is, it may be asking you to write a letter, or it may be asking you to go out and find some people."


    A glint flashed in John''s eyes. Lockhart had accumulated quite a lot of connections over the years.


    Especially the ladies of the ancient pure-blood families. As long as Lockhart says a word, these people can be said to be crazy.


    As long as Lockhart continues to maintain his character, these ladies will be a considerable force.


    John stood up, stretched out his hand to the somewhat embarrassed Lockhart, smiled and said, "Let''s have a happy cooperation, Professor Lockhart."


    Lockhart didn''t know how John could help him, but this was his only choice, reaching out to complete the agreement with John.


    ¡­


    Saturday.


    John wanted to stay in the Gryffindor Chamber of Secrets, but Malfoy knocked on his dormitory door from outside.


    "Watch out, John, how those poor Gryffindors will be humiliated by us."


    Malfoy holds Nimbus 2001 in his hand, which is the latest broomstick in the Nimbus series.


    In terms of performance, it is much higher than the Nimbus 2000.


    And there are seven such broomsticks in the Slytherin Quidditch team.


    John shook his head helplessly, forgetting the money-making behavior.


    They found Professor Snape and got the special approval note on the pretext that they needed to get familiar with the new equipment, and they also deliberately chose a time for Gryffindor practice.


    John didn''t want to get involved. If it weren''t for the fact that Goyle and Crabbe couldn''t stand it, the two guys would keep knocking on the door, and he wouldn''t want to come at all.


    After arriving at the Quidditch pitch, John stepped aside and Malfoy had already stepped forward to provoke him.


    Harry originally wanted to visit Hagrid, but Wood, a Quidditch madman, had developed new tactics and pulled them all over for training.


    Ron and Hermione also came over to watch Harry train, and their little fanboy Colin also came over, the camera in their hands never stopping.


    This made Wood suspect for a time that he was a spy sent by Slytherin to find out information.


    George reminded him: "Slytherin doesn''t need spies, Oliver."


    Once it came to Quidditch, Wood seemed to be a different person. He asked irritably: "How do you know?"


    George pointed below, where a large group of people in green robes and Quidditch uniforms came over, and said, "Because they came on their own."


    Wood looked over and saw the Slytherins coming, and he immediately landed on the ground to stop them.


    "Flint, this is our training time! Please get out!"


    Marcus Flint, the Slytherin Quidditch captain, was a tall man. He showed a cunning look and said with a sneer: "This place is huge, Wood."


    When the Gryffindor players saw that they were coming with bad intentions, they also gathered around. Wood said sharply: "But I''ve reserved the stadium! I''ve reserved it!"


    He repeatedly emphasized that Flint was well prepared for his arrival.

 Chapter 53：

    "But I have a note specially signed by Professor Snape to train our new Seeker."


    Flint took out a note specially signed by Professor Snape, which made Wood dumbfounded.


    Wood asked reluctantly: "You have a new seeker? Where is he?"


    A mean smile appeared on Malfoy''s face, and he knew it was time for him to appear.


    He walked out from behind the tall team member with a smug smile on his face, which made Harry''s hands itch.


    Fred Weasley still remembered a fight between Lucius Malfoy and his father, and he said in disgust: "Aren''t you Lucius Malfoy''s son?"


    This sentence played into Slytherin''s hands, and they laughed proudly and wildly.


    "You actually mentioned Draco''s father, then you should see the gift he generously gave to Slytherin."


    The Seven Nimbus 2001 was brand new, smooth and shiny, making the eyes of the Gryffindor players blurry.


    Now Gryffindor could only watch Slytherin being proud. Ron and Hermione came over and couldn''t bear to see Malfoy so proud.


    Hermione stood up for Gryffindor and said harshly: "At least no member of the Gryffindor team needs to spend money to join the team!"


    This hit Malfoy''s pain point. His face darkened and he said viciously: "No one asked you, you stinky little mud..."


    Before he finished speaking, Malfoy panicked as he remembered that John was not far away.


    Although he didn''t finish speaking, the Gryffindor team members heard what he meant. They surrounded him angrily, and Slytherin had to stand in front.


    When Malfoy looked up to look for him, Ron had already taken action angrily.


    "Go eat slugs!"


    Ron, who had changed his wand, made a decisive move, and Malfoy was hit and fell to the ground.


    He felt something slippery in his throat, as if it was trying to get out.


    He opened his mouth and spat out a fat slug, which made him extremely sick.


    Then he got out of hand and Malfoy kept spitting out slugs, which caused him to be sent to the school hospital.


    Ron was surrounded by Gryffindors, shouting that he had done a great job.


    This made Ron couldn''t help but raise his neck, and even Hermione looked at him with admiration.


    John shook his head when he saw this scene and said: "Draco should be given a little pain. In this world, power is supreme, and he should not laugh at people who are stronger than him."


    Using blood to measure a person''s identity is very stupid in John''s opinion.


    Although both parties were his friends, John felt that Draco''s beating was not unjust at all.


    He could lift the spell, but John felt that Draco should suffer.


    Speaking of which, if John hadn''t changed Ron''s wand, Draco wouldn''t have been injured just now.


    All I can say is that if you don¡¯t seek death, you won¡¯t die.


    ¡­


    Chapter 63 Repair and Assistant


    John went to Hagrid to ask for some oak resin.


    The production and repair of wands are very complicated. Not only do you need to find materials, but you also need to polish and wait patiently.


    When he arrived at Hagrid''s hut, Lockhart was pestering Hagrid to show off his knowledge by teaching a magizoologist how to prevent water monsters from drilling into wells.


    John walked over and knocked on the door, and Hagrid ran over to open the door in relief.


    Lockhart also wanted to promote his book to Hagrid, but when he saw John opening the door and coming in, he suddenly became extremely stiff.


    "Professor Lockhart, I remember that you still have some textbooks to finish."


    John glanced at Lockhart, giving him a reason to leave.


    Lockhart nodded quickly as if he just remembered, "Yes, yes, I almost forgot. Thank you Mr. Wick."


    He ran out in a hurry, as if there was a fire dragon chasing him behind him.


    This made Hagrid confused for a while, but Hagrid was very happy to have a friend visit him.


    "John, I was just wondering when you would come over. All the things you asked me to buy are already here."


    Hagrid took out a large bag of things, which were all materials that John had commissioned to purchase.


    John was invited to sit down and made a cup of hot black tea with rock biscuits.


    "Hagrid, do you know where there is an oak tree? I need some oak resin."


    Hagrid waved his hand, patted his chest and said boldly: "Of course, there is nothing in the Forbidden Forest that I don''t know about. Just wait a moment and I will get some for you."


    "Thank you Hagrid."


    Hagrid was always so enthusiastic. After agreeing, he went to the oak trees to get resin for John.


    While waiting, there was a knock on the wooden door again. It was Harry and the others coming over.


    "John, are you here?"


    Hermione was a little surprised when she saw John.


    John was confused until he saw something was wrong with Ron''s expression.


    "What''s up with him?"


    Harry said angrily: "It''s Malfoy. He used a curse on Ron. We want to see Hagrid to see if we can solve it."


    "Then it''s unlucky that you''re here. Hagrid just went out."


    After letting the three little ones in, John saw Ron looking uncomfortable as if he was about to vomit, and guessed a curse.


    "He''s under the tapeworm curse."


    John has read a lot of books during this time, and it can be said that he reads them every day.


    Seeing Ron''s uncomfortable look, he concluded that it was the roundworm curse.


    At this time, Hagrid came back and was even more happy to see the three little ones.


    "Here, take this, it will feel better if you spit it out like this."


    Hagrid handed the iron bucket to Ron. John came to Ron''s side and said, "Lift up your clothes and expose your belly."


    Ron was a little confused, and Hermione and Harry beside him had already started to take action.


    After the clothes were pulled up, Ron''s belly was exposed. There was a bulge on his belly, as if there were small bugs crawling inside.


    "I think I can handle it."


    John pondered for a moment, then held the wand in his left hand and pointed it at Ron''s belly.


    "The roundworms have retreated."


    The white light hit his belly, it was like a punch in the stomach.


    Ron''s face turned bitter, he hugged the iron bucket tightly and opened his mouth to spit it out.


    Five or six bugs were spit out by him, and he finally felt comfortable.


    "Great John, where did you learn this spell?" Hagrid asked, applauding.


    John said without changing his expression: "Of course in the library."


    In fact, he learned it in the Gryffindor Chamber of Secrets, which contained many strange curses and spells.


    Among them, there is a curse called the Blood Curse that is very evil and is inherited by blood. The person who is cursed can turn into a snake, called a Blood Curse Orc, and will turn into a real snake over time.


    This made John very curious. If the blood-cursed orc was bitten by a werewolf, what would happen if the two curses collided.


    Hagrid brought back the oak resin for John, and John didn''t plan to stay any longer. He put the materials purchased by Hagrid into his small bag and left with the oak resin in hand.


    "I''m leaving now, Hagrid. Thank you again for your help."


    Hagrid repeatedly expressed his welcome, and after John left, he said with emotion: "John is really the best little wizard I have ever seen, just like Riddle, no, no, I said you are also very good."


    Seeing the three little ones looking over, he waved his hands repeatedly.


    "Riddle?"


    "No, don''t mention that name!"


    Hagrid didn''t want to mention this past incident. The three little ones looked at each other in confusion. They could see that this name seemed to be unusual for Hagrid.


    However, they had a tacit understanding and did not ask further questions. Although Hagrid was a loudmouth, it was obvious that he did not want to mention this matter.


    ¡­


    Back in the Gryffindor Chamber of Secrets, John made a staff from the branches of the Whomping Willow and implanted it with unicorn hair.


    After doing all this, John polished off the edges and corners and soaked them in oak resin.


    Oak is a magical tree. Legend has it that oak contains magic. A wand soaked in resin can make the wand fit the wizard more closely.


    After completing the repair, John went to take out the materials for alchemy.


    He found that by refining items, his alchemy skill would be upgraded faster.


    Although there is no experience value to see, you can feel the improvement.


    After refining a batch of props for sale in Johnny Silverhand''s shop, John returned to the dormitory and asked Basil to deliver them.


    The store''s business is still tepid, but its reputation is gradually spreading.


    Donmie Shelby wrote a letter, which mentioned that there was a wizard in Knockturn Alley who had other ideas about Johnny Silverhand''s shop.


    John wrote back to him, asking him to handle it carefully and not to alert the Aurors.


    Recently, Aurors have been checking dark magic items seriously, and there are several in Johnny Silverhand''s shop.


    At the same time, Tang Mi can start contacting several werewolf friends, and he is ready to show off his skills.


    Damo Alex has been notified of the time for the Medal of Merlin by the Merlin Knights. If nothing else happens, he will not be able to escape the Merlin First Class Medal.


    October at the earliest and Christmas at the earliest, this matter will be reported and spread.


    After replying to the letter, John walked out of the dormitory.


    Since he promised to let Lockhart continue to stay in school, he naturally would not go back on his word.


    Arriving under the Whomping Willow, he fixed the Whomping Willow and entered the passage.


    The cabinets in the Shrieking Shack were still there, but John used the levitating spell to move them away.


    When it came time for the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, people were surprised to find John standing next to the podium.


    "Gentlemen and ladies, I''m sorry that my last class was terrible. After reflection, I feel that teaching that is too novel is not suitable for Hogwarts, so I decided that it is time to show my true abilities."


    Lockhart never made a draft when he was bragging. He showed his white teeth and smiled: "Mr. John Wick is the assistant I invited. He will be responsible for assisting in teaching Defense Against the Dark Arts. Of course, he has already I got familiar with it under my guidance in advance.¡±


    Everyone looked at John in disbelief, and John rolled his eyes. Lockhart was really good at acting.


    He opened the cabinet covered with cloth, revealing a cabinet that seemed familiar to Neville.


    Lockhart showed a confident smile, winked and said, "Now please line up, we are going to start this great and lively lesson!"


    It must be said that Lockhart is a person who can arouse emotions. After listening to his words, even the disappointed students can''t help but look forward to it.


    When John saw that the table was in the way, he pulled out his wand and waved it, and the table turned into a barrier surrounding the front of the classroom.


    This hand deformation technique is already perfect. If Professor McGonagall sees it, it will be a bonus.


    Lockhart stepped out in gorgeous robes, like a crowned pheasant.


    "I''m here to teach you the first official lesson, how to defeat the troll!"


    Lockhart is very good at memorizing manuscripts. As long as it doesn''t involve hands, he can be said to be the king of words.


    This can be easily seen from the fact that he steals other people''s stories to write them vividly. He talks about his book "Walking with Trolls" in a matter-of-fact way, and then introduces the weaknesses of the trolls from it.


    "The troll''s head is very fragile. We only need to gently cast a levitating spell and let its stick hit our head to solve it."


    "Now¡­"


    Lockhart clapped his hands, and John walked out. Lockhart said, "My assistant will demonstrate it to everyone."


    Demonstration?

 Chapter 54：

    The little wizards were confused. John waved his wand gently, and the originally locked cabinet was opened.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a muttering sound coming from the cabinet. This sound made the expressions of the three little animals become more frightened.


    They were all too familiar with this voice. It was the voice of the troll they encountered in the first grade.


    ?Then they wondered.


    That cabinet is so small, how can it hide a giant monster?


    John used Occlumency to create a giant monster in his mind.


    The Boggart mistakenly thought he was afraid of a troll, so he turned into a troll and pushed open the cabinet door and walked out.


    "It''s really a troll!"


    Ron was very frightened.


    John stared at the mallet in the troll''s hand, and when the troll came towards him, he took action decisively.


    "Wingardium Leviosa"


    The big stick in the troll''s hand flew up uncontrollably, and then hit it **** the top of his head.


    The Boggart that turned into a giant monster had the characteristics of a giant monster, and his head was dizzy and fell to the ground.


    The troll was easily dealt with in this way, and everyone applauded warmly after realizing it.


    Lockhart came out and said loudly: "As expected of my teachings, John Wick performed well, and Slytherin adds 10 points!"


    This class changed from the bad before. In the lively class, the Boggart, who turned into a giant monster, was hit again and again.


    After the class, everyone changed their previous opinions and Lockhart became outstanding.


    Chapter 64 Percy and Power


    "Have you seen Professor Lockhart''s true teaching level?"


    "Come on Hermione, it''s obviously John who is teaching us. Lockhart didn''t even take out his wand."


    After the Defense Against the Dark Arts class ended, Hermione immediately found Harry Ron and wanted to clear Lockhart''s name.


    Ron was even more certain that Lockhart was a guy with no real purpose, because during this entire lesson, Lockhart didn''t even take out his wand.


    Rather than saying that it was Lockhart teaching, it was better to say that it was John giving the class.


    When Neville didn''t use the levitating spell, John directly used the transformation spell to control the troll.


    Lockhart was obviously frightened and hid behind the podium.


    "Humph, but his class is very good, isn''t it?" Hermione wanted to retort, but she was convinced in her heart.


    Watching her idol step down from the altar made her very confused.


    Ron shrugged and said indifferently: "If John can be allowed to take classes in the future, I have no problem with Lockhart."


    Harry watched the two arguing, and he was still recalling the sound he heard when he was sent to answer Lockhart''s letter on Saturday.


    Because of Ron and Malfoy''s bad behavior of casting curses on each other, both he and Ron were detained.


    But the good news is that Malfoy''s protective father did not come to Hogwarts to cause a scene. I heard that John settled everything for them.


    This made Harry very grateful to John.


    At this moment, Filch roared.


    The Weasley twins snickered on the sidelines, and frog brains were smeared all over the wall, which made Filch furious.


    He is a squib. He has no magic and can only clear it out bit by bit.


    You didn''t need to think twice to know that this was a prank from the Weasley twins. When Percy saw this scene, he walked up to them in a serious manner and scolded them.


    "You shouldn''t play pranks like this."


    "Come on Percy."


    "No, it should be the prefect."


    "Maybe you can enter the Ministry of Magic."


    "Because you are as boring as the people there."


    George and Fred sang together, which made Percy very angry.


    Percy is an outlier in the Weasley family. Although Mrs. Weasley has always regarded him as a pride, he is incompatible with the entire family atmosphere.


    After all, no one among the Weasleys except Percy would read such a boring and terrifying book as "How Prefects Gain Power".


    Percy had no choice but to get more power.


    For this reason, even if Lockhart''s teaching skills were poor, he still respected him.


    In the end, the affection of his family defeated him, and he had no choice but to leave a warning and leave in despair.


    The Weasley twins were making faces behind them, and Ron couldn''t stand his brother after seeing them.


    The twins often bully themselves, but they are not as rigid and serious as Percy and reprimand them from above.


    Let alone Weasley, even among Gryffindors, Percy looks like an outlier.


    After all, you can be poor at studying in Gryffindor, but you can never be without friends and a sense of humor.


    "John, you are right. I asked my father not to come to school. I will definitely make Weasley cry next time I see him."


    In the Slytherin team, Malfoy proudly told John that he stopped Mr. Malfoy.


    After being sneak-attacked and cursed by Ron on Saturday, Malfoy cursed and told Weasley to get out of Hogwarts.


    After hearing this, John frowned and said to him earnestly: "Draco, don''t be like a child. A powerful wizard does not rely on his father. You can return a curse to him, but you must not let others look down on you."


    These words made Malfoy change his mind, because he did return a curse, and the feeling was more comfortable than having his father come to school to make a scene.


    Fighting back also made this matter irrational, and Mr. Malfoy probably wouldn''t be able to make things better if he came over.


    Daphne trotted up to John, with a hint of admiration hidden in her eyes, and said coquettishly: "You are awesome. The transformation technique in class just now was so perfect. Where did you get a giant monster?"


    "Oh? That''s what Professor Lockhart got."


    John kept his word and maintained Lockhart''s image outside, at least so that he would no longer be so questionable.


    Daphne was not stupid. She wrinkled her beautiful nose and said angrily: "Come on, he doesn''t have that ability. God, I don''t know why my mother just likes him."


    John smiled noncommittally, that troll was a Boggart.


    Boggart can reflect the inner fear, but it is not too strong in terms of strength.


    Even if it turns into a giant monster, it may not even have half the strength of a giant monster.


    Just use Occlumency to build a Terror Troll, then stand a little further in front, and the boggart will turn into the creature you want.


    He remembered that when Harry was in third grade, the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor captured Boggarts. Of course, he taught him how to deal with Boggarts, not trolls.


    Lockhart''s strength is not that great, but his stories are all taken from reality by others.


    The knowledge inside is indeed useful. As long as you follow the above teachings, even if the theory is criticized, it will never be called bad.


    It''s a pity that Lockhart didn''t realize this. In the lesson plan that John set for him, except for the second grade, it was best not to do anything without taking action. Most of them were based on the stories in the book combined with theory.


    Defense Against the Dark Arts mainly talks about the counterattack and defense against magical creatures and black magic persecution.


    Coping with this school year is pretty simple.


    After becoming a Defense Against the Dark Arts assistant, many students began to realize that John was different from them.


    Even Professor McGonagall praised his transformation skills for reaching a senior level, which made Slytherin extremely proud.


    Especially when Lockhart showed his kindness by adding extra points, John led the Slytherin points funnel to advance all the way, leaving the other three houses far behind.


    This made Slytherin straighten his back.


    ¡­


    "George, Fred!"


    Percy''s roar sounded in the corridor. John walked out of the Room of Requirement and saw two sneaky people sneaking back to Gryffindor Tower.


    Percy walked angrily down the corridor and caught two guys wandering around at night.


    With just one glance, he could confirm that the two iconic flame-red hair were definitely his two younger brothers.


    But to his surprise, he didn''t catch the Weasley twins, but he caught Slytherin''s John.


    "I should give you a warning. Although I won''t deduct points from you, you violated the school''s rules."


    Percy wears a pair of glasses and is neatly dressed, which is different from Ron and the others who never dress well.


    He said solemnly, John shrugged, and then thought of something.


    "Percy Weasley, come to think of it, we haven''t spoken much."


    John was deeply impressed by the Weasley family. Except for the two Weasleys who had already graduated, Percy had the lowest sense of existence.


    But you can''t deny Percy''s excellence. He obtained twelve certificates in the O.W.L exam. This is a top scorer and a top student.


    It even makes people doubt that if it weren''t for the fact that he was a Weasley, he might have been sorted into Ravenclaw.


    After all, the Weasleys are all Gryffindors, and the Sorting Hat probably doesn''t want to break the tradition.


    For Slytherin, the first reaction of all Weasleys was to hate him, but in front of him was John, John Wick, the man who had saved three little animals.


    Percy frowned and politely refused: "Sorry, I have to help the professor with his inspection..."


    "If that''s the case, I don''t think you need to worry."


    John smiled slightly and said easily: "Are you interested in going to the Defense Against the Dark Arts office for a cup of black tea?"


    He seemed to be saying it was as easy as going home, and Percy was a little surprised.


    Lockhart is an unreliable professor, and he acts too relaxed.


    Thinking that John was a Defense Against the Dark Arts assistant, Percy frowned and agreed happily: "Okay, but only for a short time."


    "That''s enough."


    John smiled, but he thought of something else in his heart.


    If there are any surprising plots in the Harry Potter series that are impressive, the appearance of a traitor in the Weasley family of the Iron Dumbledore Party who defected to the Ministry of Magic is definitely one of them.


    And this person is the power-hungry Percy, which also makes Percy a person that John still remembers vividly in the plot that John doesn''t remember much.


    He remembered that Percy was doing quite well in the Ministry of Magic, and even went so far as to quarrel with the Weasley family in order to climb up.


    This kind of upward spirit is what John needs, and he has an idea.


    Maybe I can recruit Percy Weasley.


    The connections in my hands are very attractive.


    Chapter 65 Myrtle and Investiture


    Defense Against the Dark Arts Office.


    Gilderoy Lockhart was replying to his book fans when there was a knock on the door.


    "Oh, it''s such a headache. My little book fans won''t let me go even at night."


    He thought it was a book fan looking for his autograph, and he enjoyed it and even felt happy.


    Pure fame and vanity make him happy, even if it makes his hand break when signing autographs.


    After opening the door, his bright smile turned a little embarrassed.


    "John Wick, I mean Mr. Wick, why are you here?"


    His behavior made Percy feel a little strange, because Lockhart claimed to have taught John, but he looked like he was in awe of John.


    "Professor Lockhart, we have something to talk about. I hope you don''t mind us taking up some time here."


    John walked in with a look that was completely contrary to the respectful words spoken.


    Percy nodded respectfully towards Lockhart: "Professor Lockhart, you are still actively preparing teaching materials at night."

 Chapter 55：

    "Uh, yes, I mean, I''m preparing teaching materials."


    Lockhart calmly took the envelope away from his desk. After Percy came in, he closed the door. He didn''t know how to cross his hands on his abdomen, rubbing his two thumbs in circles.


    John sat in a chair and conjured a chair for Percy with a flick of his wand.


    Instead, Lockhart transformed into a waiter-like character, bringing out tea and cups.


    "Professor Lockhart and I had some friendship during the holidays. We are pen pals."


    Seeing Percy''s surprise, John made up a random reason.


    He smiled and said: "After all, connections are an indispensable part of a good wizard, and the same is true for an excellent wizard like Professor Lockhart."


    Hearing the compliment, Lockhart straightened his back.


    Percy nodded in approval. His way of doing things was not favored in the Weasley family. It was rare for someone to agree with his point of view. He had some affection for John.


    Picking up a piece of toffee, John put it in his mouth. The sweetness burst out and he took a sip of black tea.


    "Similarly, connections should not be limited to outside the school. To be honest, Percy Weasley, I know you want to become the student council president next year, and the support of the four houses is essential."


    Everyone could see Percy''s ambition. John picked up a piece of toffee and put it in Percy''s hand. He chuckled and said, "I will take care of Slytherin for you."


    "Why, why do you want to help me?" Percy pinched the toffee, a little confused.


    He was a little uneasy. Although he was four years ahead of John, he was outnumbered in terms of momentum.


    "Contacts."


    John said meaningfully: "I said, you are an excellent person, and you will be the same in the Ministry of Magic after graduation. In this case, why not make friends with you?"


    The easiest way to deal with Percy is to show him real help, John pointed at Lockhart.


    He said: "Professor Lockhart will help you establish prestige among the students. You need to show your excellence. Defense Against the Dark Arts Assistant is a good stage."


    Defense Against the Dark Arts currently only has one assistant. If there is another assistant, it will not only reduce Lockhart''s pressure, but also make that assistant stand out among the students.


    John used this to bribe Percy, which made Percy very excited.


    Percy opened the toffee and put it in his mouth, nodded with a smile on his face and said, "You''re right, connections are indeed important."


    He agreed to John''s bribe. John stretched out his hand and Percy shook it.


    In this Defense Against the Dark Arts office, Lockhart witnessed with his own eyes the deal between the two power players.


    After Percy left, Lockhart asked with some anxiety: "Aren''t you afraid that he will find out my secret? I mean, would it be too dangerous to have one more assistant?"


    "No, you are his backer, and he will not betray you, as long as you continue to give him power."


    John glanced at Lockhart and gave him a shot of stimulant without forgetting to warn him.


    "Put away your flashy ideas and make good use of the lesson plan I gave you. Don''t use magic."


    Lockhart''s magic skills were so bad that John even wondered how he graduated from Hogwarts.


    Lockhart smiled awkwardly. Lockhart liked to show off so much that he couldn''t figure out the nature of his magical novice.


    He took out the Blast-Ended Skrewt Amulet and a ring inlaid with emeralds from the small bag and placed them on the table. John handed them to Lockhart and said calmly: "Use this when you really need to do something. It contains the Iron Armor Charm and the Petrification Charm." ¡±


    This is a newly made prop that allows Lockhart to support the scene at critical moments.


    Lockhart feels like he has found a treasure. Being doubted about his strength these days puts him under a lot of pressure.


    "Thank you Mr. Wick, I will complete the task well."


    John stood up and left. Before leaving, he said lightly: "Call me John. As I said, connections are also an important part of a good wizard."


    Lockhart was stunned. He originally thought that John was threatening him with excuses to show off his power. Now it seems that maybe John really wants to cultivate his connections.


    Yes, cultivate.


    "Just like Percy, give him power, give him fame.


    "Okay John, I will write to you after my term is over." Lockhart sent a gesture of goodwill.


    John nodded and left.


    ¡­


    October has arrived.


    The temperature difference was huge, and many little wizards were infected with the flu.


    Madam Pomfrey prepared some refreshing potion for this purpose. Although her ears would smoke after drinking it, it was very effective.


    As an outstanding student in Potions class, John was also called over to help.


    After delivering refreshing medicine to the school hospital, John heard crying as he passed through the corridor on the second floor.


    He walked towards the place where the sound was and saw Peeves throwing stones into the girls'' bathroom.


    And inside there is the cry of a female student ghost being bullied.


    "Peeves, you can leave now."


    Peeves was bullying Myrtle. He turned around when he heard the sound. When he saw it was John, he was so frightened that he knocked down the medieval armor and ran away.


    "Isn''t it just a matter of fixing you a few times?"


    John couldn''t help but muttered when he saw Peeves'' reaction.


    Walking into the girls'' bathroom, he saw the ghost of the bullied female student still crying, and asked, "Are you okay?"


    Myrtle screamed and flew through John''s body. John felt as if he had been splashed with cold water, which made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Sorry, I just..."


    Before she finished speaking, Myrtle remembered the sad things and started crying again.


    John had a headache when he saw this situation. He really didn''t know how to deal with ghosts.


    But the clothes on Myrtle made him curious, "Are you a student at Hogwarts?"


    Myrtle was wearing some different Hogwarts student clothes, which made John wonder if there had been student deaths in Hogwarts?


    Or is it like Professor Binns who forgot to take away his body and became a ghost?


    Myrtle wears glasses, has straight hair, and the style of clothes she wears should be from a long time ago.


    "Of course I am a student at Hogwarts."


    Myrtle stopped crying and glared at John, then turned around and jumped into a broken toilet.


    "Well, it seems that not all ghosts are easy to talk to."


    Spreading his hands, John walked out of the bathroom.


    After picking up the knocked down sign that said ''malfunction'' and putting it away, John returned to the Slytherin common room.


    "Goyle, don''t eat too much, or you will become like a pig."


    "And you, Crabbe, stop, don''t make me angry, okay?"


    Daphne was teaching Goyle and Crabbe in the Slytherin common room. She really couldn''t understand why these two guys were so good at eating.


    Pansy scoffed bitterly: "Maybe they are just domestic pigs."


    After John walked in, he saw Daphne snatching back the cupcakes that had been taken away by Goyle.


    "John, here is your letter, your dog brought it back from outside."


    Daphne immediately restrained herself and acted like a lady, and at the same time handed the two envelopes to John like a Slytherin mistress.


    "Tom brought it?" John raised his eyebrows.


    There were three ink spots in the lower right corner of one of the letters that seemed to have fallen on them accidentally. John frowned. It seemed to be from Johnny Silverhand.


    Nodding thanks to Daphne, "Thank you for taking care of Tom for me."


    Daphne raised her head proudly, but her ears were a little red.


    Back in the dormitory, John opened the envelope, and the contents inside made him frown.


    "Mr. Alex Beilby of Bodhidharma will be awarded the medal on October 24."


    It seems that my investment is starting to take effect.


    John smiled.


    Chapter 66 The attacked shop and Luna¡¯s shoes


    This is good news, which makes John smile.


    With this mood, John opened the second envelope.


    This is from Tommy Shelby, and it doesn''t contain good news.


    "The store was attacked?"


    Staring at the words in the letter, Johnny Silverhand''s shop was attacked one night, by three dark wizards.


    Although he was repulsed by Tang Mi, there are still signs of coming back.


    Mr. Borgin is a man who knows things well. The store has a low reputation, but the goods inside are very fine.


    Tang Mi traced that these people were related to Bo Jinbok.


    He sent three wizards to destroy this uninvited guest who threatened the business, but unfortunately they failed.


    "It seems that my concerns are right. Tang Mi has recruited three werewolf companions, and it''s time to put them to use."


    After the last recruitment, Tang Mi successfully found three of his werewolf friends.


    They were all discriminated against by the wizarding world and were very grateful to John for providing a job.


    "It''s time to teach him a lesson, otherwise these troubles will only increase after the award."


    There was a fierce look in John''s eyes. There were no honest people in Knockturn Alley, so he had to beat them until they hurt.


    It just so happens that it will be a full moon night in a while, so the werewolves will go out.


    "I hope this time, the future troubles can be eliminated directly."


    John snapped his fingers and the letter burned.


    He watched expressionlessly as the letter turned into ashes, and asked Basil to send the letter to Tang Mi, along with the amulet and spell ring he had prepared.


    Arming these people to the teeth, he would defeat Bojinbok in one fell swoop.


    At the same time, John wrote to Damo Alex, hoping that he could ask the Ministry of Magic to conduct a large search of Knockturn Alley.


    With the influence and pure-blood status of being awarded the Order of Merlin First Class, Damo Alex can do this.


    After everything was done, John also started the same work as Lockhart.


    The difference is that Lockhart is a book lover in his correspondence, while John is an alchemy expert or rune scholar.


    There are also some potion masters who have become his pen pals due to the introduction of Damo Alex, and have responded very well to him.


    Maintaining these connections is also a job, John wrote letters one by one.


    "Barty Crouch''s thank you letter?"


    The last letter surprised John.


    After opening it, it was sent by Barty Crouch, Director of the Department of International Magical Exchange and Cooperation. He was grateful to Johnny Silverhand for giving his former subordinate a good job.


    "This director is quite affectionate."


    Tang Mi used to be an Auror under Barty Crouch, and he was also saddened by the fact that his subordinates turned into werewolves.


    Now that I know that John gave Tang Mi a stable and good job, I personally wrote a letter to thank him.


    At the same time, Barty Crouch also knew about John''s selling of Wolfsbane potion. He once again thanked John for his contribution to the werewolves in the magical world.


    "He is a person worth getting to know deeply."


    John picked up the quill and wrote a reply to Barty Crouch.


    ¡­


    [Ding, the magic power has been upgraded successfully, the current magic power is level 4]


    After taking Neville from the black lake to finish the exercise, John saw Neville sit down.

 Chapter 56：

    Neville asked from the bottom of his heart: "John, why do we need to exercise as wizards?"


    "Only a healthy body can support a strong soul."


    John kicked Neville, telling him to get up quickly and swing his sword.


    The miserable Neville had no choice but to do as he was told, and after the exercise, the two parted in the corridor.


    It started to rain, and John saw the barefoot Luna walking around like a headless fly in the corridor.


    Next to her was Ginny Weasley, the little Weasley girl who entered Gryffindor without any surprise.


    It''s just that this little girl looks a little haggard. Last time Percy said that his sister had a cold, so it''s probably because of this.


    "What are you looking for?" John saw that they were looking for something.


    Luna greeted John in a daze, "John, it''s nice to see you. You didn''t get caught in the rain."


    Ginny Weasley had also heard John''s name. She and Luna were good friends and said angrily: "It''s the Ravenclaws. They hid Luna''s shoes."


    "This is a game."


    "This is not a game!"


    Luna''s tolerance made Ginny unable to accept that her best friend was bullied, especially after she communicated with the people in the diary, she became even more afraid of losing this friend.


    "Okay, maybe I can help you look for it."


    John noticed that Ginny was a little excited, and he comforted the two of them.


    Suddenly, a cat emerged from the corner.


    It¡¯s Mrs. Norris.


    John leaned over and touched its head, and whispered: "Mrs. Norris, can you help me find Luna''s shoes?"


    Mrs. Norris glanced at Luna, who was there, and walked around as if remembering something.


    Then it turned and walked toward another corridor, and John followed.


    This scene surprised Ginny because she had heard of Filch''s cat, which reported news for Filch.


    After reaching the corridor on the fifth floor, Mrs. Norris sat down and shouted upwards.


    John looked up and saw Luna''s shoes hanging on it.


    Taking out the wand and using the magic spell to take off the shoes, John fed the cat strips he carried with him to Mrs. Norris.


    "I have to find time to comb your hair."


    Mrs. Norris hasn''t been groomed for a while, and her hair is tangled again.


    Mrs. Norris finished eating the cat strips and left, and John also said goodbye to the two of them.


    "You can ask me for help if you need anything."


    Seeing that Luna seemed to be having a bad time in Ravenclaw, John left these words.


    Just in time to arrive at the library, John also went inside.


    He has the note written by Lockhart and can freely enter the restricted book area.


    For convenience, he asked Lockhart to write a dozen of them.


    After entering the forbidden book area, John looked for books about curses.


    "The book of spells, it may be useful to me."


    John picked it up and was about to leave, stopping before passing a book.


    Looking at the empty space, John said thoughtfully: "I remember there is a book here."


    When I came here in the first grade, there was "Advanced Black Magic Revealed" here, but now this book is gone.


    John just felt a little weird, and then he saw another book "Poisonous Magic".


    Stopping, he took the book with him.


    Under Ms. Pince''s death gaze, John took out two pieces of paper without changing his expression.


    After successfully taking away the two books, John went straight to the Gryffindor Chamber of Secrets.


    By the time I came out again, it was already night.


    There is an extra wand in his hand. This is Ron''s.


    "Making a wand takes longer than I thought."


    The wand is fourteen inches, very long.


    ¡­


    During Monday''s Defense Against the Dark Arts class, Lockhart was used to being the hands-off shopkeeper.


    After finishing teaching your own teaching materials, you will enter actual combat.


    Naturally, it was John who took control of the situation.


    Lockhart is the first professor in the history of Hogwarts to have two assistant professors. John is also responsible for his classmates, showing them how to quickly knock down a Tibetan snowman.


    After class, John handed Ron the new wand made from the old wand core.


    "I almost forgot I had a wand."


    Ron then remembered that he was holding John''s wand. After getting the wand again, he felt that the wand was very comfortable.


    Hermione squeaked, "You really know how to make a wand."


    "Of course, do you think I''m joking?" John laughed.


    Hermione was a little embarrassed. She thought John''s workmanship would be rough, but this wand was very delicate.


    "Great, now I can make Malfoy suffer!"


    The friction between Ron and Malfoy has not stopped these days, and both of them have used curses at least three times.


    "Hello, John."


    Percy walked past with his head held high. This look made Ron disgusted and said, "You don''t know that Lockhart made him his assistant, which made him extremely proud."


    Harry also felt that Percy had become more and more arrogant recently. Becoming a Defense Against the Dark Arts assistant gave Percy greater power.


    "It''s a good thing, isn''t it?"


    John didn''t know what Ron was thinking. Isn''t it a good thing that his brother has more power?


    After saying goodbye to a few people, John went to the dormitory to take Tom out for a walk.


    When he returned to the dormitory, he heard Tom yelling very fiercely.


    John pulled out his wand and walked in. A house elf wearing a pillowcase was cornered by Tom and did not dare to fight back.


    "More than?"


    Chapter 67 Meeting Dobby again and looking for the secret room


    Can Dobby enter Hogwarts?


    John''s eyes changed. He didn''t expect the house elf''s magic to be so high.


    There is anti-Apparition magic in Hogwarts, and wizards cannot come here through Apparition.


    Dobby could come to the Slytherin common room without alerting anyone.


    "Okay Tom."


    After stopping Tom from trying to bite Dobby, John looked at Dobby and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "Dobby wants John Wick to protect Harry Potter. It''s too dangerous here."


    Dobby''s ears drooped, "Dobby made it impossible for Harry Potter to pass through the partition wall, but he still reached Hogwarts."


    "Did you do it?"


    John remembered that Harry was blocked by the partition wall at the beginning of school. He looked slightly coldly and said, "Did you know that Harry and Ron were almost expelled because of this incident?"


    His tone was stern, making Dobby afraid to look directly at him.


    "Dobby knows, but danger looms in the castle."


    John shouted sharply: "That''s enough. Stop playing riddles and tell me what the danger is!"


    Dobby seemed to have thought of something, and bumped his head against the cabinet on the side.


    John was so irritated that he raised his hand without even taking out his wand and said angrily: "Stay still."


    Dobby, who was still hurting himself, was frozen and stiff. John was stunned and looked at his right hand. He actually succeeded in casting the spell without a staff.


    "It seems that emotion is the key." His expression changed.


    In the magical world, a person''s emotions seem to be embodied.


    As known, the most powerful magic of spirituality is the magic called love cast on Harry.


    With the strength of Harry''s mother, she is no match for Voldemort, but she can defeat Voldemort with the magic of extreme love.


    There are also three unforgivable curses. The Death Curse is the release of the ultimate murderous intention. Malice is also a condition required by many black magic.


    John felt that his level of understanding of magic had improved a bit. He raised his eyes to look at the aggrieved Dobby with big eyes, and said with a headache: "I understand, I will continue to protect Harry, please don''t do anything to Harry again."


    He was really afraid that this house elf would lose his mind and attack Harry in school. Although he said he was protecting Harry, these methods were very troublesome.


    "Dobby thanks John Wick for his help."


    After Dobby finished speaking, he snapped his fingers and left with a sound.


    John watched him disappear, becoming even more jealous of the Apparition.


    "I have to learn it quickly. I don''t want to be in another country and have no way to go back."


    The book he borrowed contained a spell about disembodiment, but this spell was very dangerous and required someone to guide him.


    A little carelessness may cause a split state, and many wizards die if they cannot be treated in time.


    John thought about it over and over again, and was the first to give up the idea of ??finding his dean.


    Not to mention that Professor Snape seemed to have opinions about him, but even if Hogwarts had Apparition courses, he would not interfere.


    "You can''t wait until sixth grade to study, right?"


    After waiting for that time for too long, John decided to find a helper on his own.


    Forget about the four deans, they will not take the lead in breaking the rules.


    Among the Hogwarts professors, other professors are more focused, so they can''t let Lockhart be their sparring partner, right?


    If that were the case, John felt he might as well wait until sixth grade.


    "Maybe I can ask Tang Mi to be my sparring partner during the holidays."


    Tang Mi is a former Auror, so he must know about Apparition.


    Approaching the window, John saw the deep color of the black lake.


    The moonlight shone through the lake, and John said to himself: "The moon is full."


    ¡­


    In Diagon Alley, four wizards completed their transformation under Mundungus'' horrified gaze.


    They drank the wolfsbane potion before transforming, but they still maintained their sanity after transforming.


    Four pairs of green eyes looked across the street. The Bojin Bock Antique Shop had not yet realized what a terrifying group of people it had provoked.


    The boss, Mr. Borgin, was thinking about how to close Johnny Silverhand''s store. He invited six dark wizards.


    "Go in and tell them to get out of Diagon Alley, I won''t treat you badly."


    Mr. Borkin promised these desperadoes, and the dark wizards had greedy looks in their eyes.


    Just when he was about to go out, something happened suddenly.


    Boom!


    The door of Bojinbok was shattered, and the red light hit a dark wizard and disarmed him.

 Chapter 57：

    The tall figures shrouded in black robes are invisible. They move quickly and can cast powerful spells.


    Mr. Borkin screamed, "Stop them, stop them!"


    The dark wizards took action one after another, shooting curses from their wands.


    The four men in black robes couldn''t even stop their footsteps when they fell on them.


    They were like the God of Death. One of the men in black robes just snapped his fingers at the dark wizard. The dark wizard was hit by the coma spell and lost consciousness on the spot.


    Mr. Borgin backed away in shock and asked loudly: "Who are you!"


    "You''ve messed with the wrong person, Borgin Burke."


    Green eyes widened in Mr. Borkin''s sight, and he ran away in fright.


    The four were well-trained and easily subdued all the dark wizards. Tang Mi chased after Mr. Bojin without any hurry.


    Until Mr. Borkin escaped into a room without any light, Downton had a keen sense of smell and knew that Mr. Borkin was hiding inside.


    "This is his treasure house."


    Downton''s green eyes patrolled the darkness for a while, and Mr. Borkin did not dare to breathe.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take long for the man in black robe to leave.


    Several dark wizards were all captured, and Mr. Borkin felt that they were in danger.


    Spend a thrilling night inside the treasure house.


    It was the next day that Mr. Borgin dared to go out.


    He thought everything was fine, but when he opened the door, he saw several Aurors standing outside.


    Without saying a word, the Auror went straight to his treasure house, which contained a large amount of gray transaction property.


    At this moment, there was a bang in his head, and he knew he was finished.


    The sad thing is that he didn''t know who he had offended from beginning to end.


    Like the powerful team of men in black robes and Aurors.


    Neither of the two forces can be possessed by ordinary people.


    In the end, Bojinbok was sealed because the Aurors found a large number of dark magic items inside, which were extremely dangerous.


    One necklace has even claimed the lives of nineteen Muggles.


    The case became a sensation, and Mr. Borgin faced a huge fine and imprisonment in Azkaban.


    The original Bojinbok antique store was replaced by another name.


    Johnny Silverhand store.


    ¡­


    "As expected of a former Auror, his response was really quick."


    John received the letter after Borginbok was sealed. Downton and the others did a good job. They broke the wands of six dark wizards with a record of killing Muggles and threw them at the entrance of the Ministry of Magic.


    With these people and that warehouse of dark magic props, Mr. Borkin''s chances of turning around again are almost zero.


    Mundungus did a good job. He bought the original building of Bojinbok as soon as possible, and I think he spent a lot of money.


    To John, these are just a drop in the bucket, because Damo Alex has completed the award and the Wolfsbane potion has been spread.


    Now, werewolves from all over the world are coming to buy potions so that Johnny Silverhand can quickly accumulate wealth.


    At the same time, he also expanded his power and recruited several wizards.


    These people have all been investigated through his connections, and they are all qualified and trustworthy wizards.


    "Head of the Auror Office, Rufus Scrimgeour."


    There was a special letter in the letter sent by Johnny Silverhand Store. After reading the contents, John smiled knowingly.


    "He is a smart man. He found Johnny Silverhand from clues."


    John lit a flame in his hand and burned the letter. Some things didn''t need to be put on the table.


    He asked Mundungus to send an amulet to Rufus Scrimgeour, which was a tacit understanding between the two.


    Presumably, the appearance of the amulet can enhance the Auror''s combat power. The director of the Auror Office should not refuse this.


    It rained all day, and John heard Filch''s roar in the corridor.


    Harry was caught. John glanced at it and didn''t think much about it.


    He is looking for the secret room, a secret room that appeared in the second grade.


    There is only one clue, the bathroom.


    But he visited all the bathrooms in the school and still didn''t find the secret room.


    He had no choice but to go back disappointed. When he reached the second floor, he heard Myrtle crying again.


    "Maybe I can ask the ghost." John patted his head.


    With these ghosts staying at Hogwarts for so long, there are always some clues.


    He walked into the girls'' bathroom and saw Myrtle crying sentimentally inside.


    Chapter 68 Whispers and Shadows


    "Myrtle, I want to ask you something."


    "Something? Well, as long as you don''t dislike me."


    Myrtle''s sensitive emotions were very troublesome, and John could only try not to touch them.


    "I want to ask, do you know what secret rooms there are in Hogwarts?"


    Myrtle flew out of the toilet with a puzzled look on her face, "The secret room? I''ve never seen it before."


    "Well, it seems I need to ask someone else."


    John didn''t get the answer and was about to leave. When he walked out, he bumped into someone.


    "Uh...I''m here to see Myrtle, I hope you understand."


    He looked at the visitor with some embarrassment and was caught coming out of the girls'' bathroom.


    Ginny was a little panicked. She didn''t dare to meet John''s eyes, and the black leather book in her hand fell from her hand.


    "Are you okay Ginny?"


    John noticed something was wrong with her and wanted to help her pick up the diary.


    It was this movement that made Ginny scream: "Don''t touch him!"


    "Feel sorry¡­"


    Withdrawing his hand, John watched Ginny pick up the black leather notebook and leave quickly.


    He asked strangely: "Why do I feel like something is wrong with Ginny?"


    Compared with the last time we met, Ginny is in a very unstable state now.


    And he looked haggard, as if he hadn''t slept well for many days.


    "Maybe I should ask Luna."


    John left the girls'' bathroom, and after he left, Ginny circled back.


    There was a whisper in her ear, making her feel dazed.


    ¡­


    "Have you...have you ever...read it?"


    John, who was about to go to Filch''s office to brush Mrs. Norris, heard the conversation, and Filch''s nervous stammering voice stopped him.


    "This is not mine, it''s for a friend of mine. It may look...but..."


    Filch stammered and lost his usual aggressiveness. John moved closer and saw Harry in the office.


    Filch stood there at a loss as if he had done something wrong. In the end, Filch let Harry go without even punishing him.


    "strangeness."


    John felt what was wrong with everyone today, why everything was wrong.


    After Harry left, he saw Filch nervously hiding a letter.


    He knocked on the door and went in. Mrs. Norris meowed.


    Filch stiffened and turned around. When he saw it was John, his face was obviously relieved.


    John did not hesitate and waved to Mrs. Norris, who ran over.


    "I don''t think you''d mind if I brushed it."


    "Of course."


    Filch was still a little nervous, so John shrugged and took Mrs. Norris out.


    Take out the comb and comb out Mrs. Norris''s knotted hair.


    The hair on her body was finally no longer tangled, and Mrs. Norris circled John as if to thank him.


    John waved it away.


    Walking in the corridor, John heard some strange noises.


    "It sounded like crawling."


    John approached the wall and put his ear against it.


    His facial features were sharp, and the faint sound of movement disappeared after a while.


    John touched his chin and said thoughtfully: "It''s not like a mouse, more like the sound of a body dragging."


    Something crawled by his feet. John looked down and saw that it was a group of spiders.


    "A group of spiders left, what happened to them?"


    Watching the spiders leave in droves, John felt something was wrong.


    Thinking of spiders, John thought of the spider nest he went to with Hagrid in the first grade.


    "Forget it, let''s go see Hagrid."


    John shook his head and headed to Hagrid''s hut.


    When he arrived, he didn''t see Hagrid, but he saw Fang.


    "Fangya, where is Hagrid?"


    John asked casually, Yaya got up and took John to the back of the house.


    There were a bunch of chickens raised by Hagrid, but today they were just a pile of corpses.


    Hagrid was investigating here. After John came over, Hagrid said angrily: "Someone killed my chicken. It''s too cruel."


    These chickens were not killed by animals, and there were no traces of animal bites, indicating that they were killed by humans.


    Hagrid was very angry. He had raised these chickens.


    John fell into deep thought. The spiders in the castle left in droves, and Hagrid''s chickens were killed again. All of this was strange.


    After staying with Hagrid for a while, John came to the Whomping Willow.


    The Whomping Willow has almost recovered. It is estimated that it will be fully recovered in another week.


    It¡¯s just that there are a lot of branches missing, and John took them out for alchemy.


    To this end, he expanded various talismans and conjuring rings.


    Two things played a huge role in the attack on Boginbok. Mr. Bogin had no doubt that it was a werewolf.


    Because the werewolf cannot use magic after transformation.


    After pouring the dragon dung around, John met Luna near the Whomping Willow.


    "There''s something wrong with Ginny."

 Chapter 58：

    Luna has a pair of observant eyes, and her ethereal voice seems to be singing, "She hasn''t looked at me recently."


    "I also think there is a problem."


    John nodded in approval, Ginny was not familiar with him.


    So he was going to let Ron see if something had happened to him.


    In the Potions class, John threw the sliced ??bat spleen into the crucible, stirred it counterclockwise four times and heated it at low temperature for thirty seconds.


    With the wave of his wand, a swelling potion was completed.


    Professor Snape gave Slytherin 20 points.


    After class, John found Ron and told him about Ginny.


    Ron said that he would pay attention to it, but then he brought the topic back to the wand.


    "This wand is absolutely wonderful."


    Ron was generous with his praise, and John nodded humbly.


    Harry came over and invited John, "We are going to the anniversary of the death of Nearly Headless Nick. Do you want to go with us?"


    To be honest, Harry already regretted agreeing. That day happened to be the Halloween party.


    "It''s better to celebrate with your classmates than with a bunch of ghosts."


    John waved his hand and refused: "Sorry, I don''t have time that day. I have to take care of the Whomping Willow."


    "Okay." Harry also knew that John was not available, so he did not continue the invitation.


    ¡­


    On the night of the Halloween party, John came back from the Whomping Willow and saw the spider again.


    "What on earth is it?"


    Staring at the spider''s movement, John looked for it.


    He thought of the danger Dobby said. Could it be this?


    After searching all the way, John came to the corridor on the second floor.


    He found a puddle of water at the corner of a corridor.


    "Where does the water come from? It doesn''t rain here."


    John thought the water was a bit strange, so he looked for it along the road where he found the water.


    He circled back to the girls'' bathroom.


    Just as he was about to go in, John thought of his previous embarrassment and stopped.


    "There shouldn''t be anyone around, right?"


    Feeling guilty as a thief, John looked around.


    After walking into the girls'' bathroom, he saw a puddle of water on the ground.


    This made him think.


    "Did Myrtle do it?"


    John walked towards the toilet, wanting to see if Myrtle was there.


    At this moment, a dark shadow flashed in the mirror.


    John''s nerves were tense and he took out his wand without hesitation and looked back.


    He heard the sound of something moving.


    Being cautious, John felt inexplicably depressed.


    I walked toward the compartments one by one, but there was nothing in each one.


    John was wondering where he was when he heard the cat meowing.


    "Mrs. Norris?"


    Hearing this voice, John recognized Mrs. Norris.


    The cat was outside in the corridor, and John walked out.


    Mrs. Norris was climbing up and down, and she seemed to have discovered something.


    "Be careful, Mrs. Loris, there may be danger here."


    John reached out and touched Mrs. Norris''s chin. He followed Mrs. Norris and searched in the corridor.


    He didn¡¯t know what the flashing black shadow was, but his intuition told John that it was dangerous.


    He felt like something was peering at him, which made him nervous.


    Mrs. Norris walked to a puddle of water at the corner. It might be thirsty and was drinking water there.


    There was a moving sound in John''s ears, and then he heard a cat''s scream.


    Turning around, I saw the **** guy over there.


    John took action directly without any hesitation.


    "PetrificusTotalus"


    The petrification curse had no effect on the black figure, and John cursed secretly.


    Before the other party turned around, John cast a disillusionment spell on himself and hid around the corner.


    He noticed that Mrs. Norris''s body was stiff and gradually seemed to be petrified. John knew that this thing was very dangerous.


    Drawing out Ironwick''s sword, John launched an attack based on his feeling.


    "Broken to pieces! (Reducto


    White light hit the wall.


    Chapter 69 The Secret Room Incident and Blood Letters


    In order to confirm where the black shadow was, John used the blade of Ironwick''s sword to look in the mirror.


    It was a huge guy with black scales and a scarlet crest on the top of his head.


    Just being there is enough to swallow the giant monster.


    John cursed secretly where this thing came from, and saw the black shadow turning around.


    John saw a pair of big yellow eyes from the sword, and he felt his body become stiff after just a moment of contact.


    "No, it''s petrified!"


    He was shocked. He didn''t expect that he would be attacked just by looking at his eyes.


    John''s magic power resisted petrification, but it had little effect.


    "Damn it!"


    If he is petrified, he will definitely finish the game.


    John roared, his eyes turned into vertical pupils, and the petrified pride on his body slowed down.


    Without hesitation, he reached into the small bag he carried with him and took out bottles of potions.


    Pouring the antidote into his mouth, it didn''t have much effect, so John changed it to another bottle.


    In this race against time, John touched the antidote refined from mandrake before he was completely petrified.


    After he drank it, the petrification on his body was lifted.


    This was made by stealing a pot of mandrake from the greenhouse last semester when Professor Sprout was not paying attention.


    There is only one bottle.


    "Is it a curse?"


    After John opened the dragon eyes, he could see that those eyes were covered with a strong curse.


    Without hesitation, John turned on the flame mode.


    Under the influence of the burning magic of the flaming sword, the reflected curse was burned, and he saw the black shadow approaching towards him through the blade of the sword.


    The moment the black shadow approached, John closed his eyes and struck at the black shadow with only his ears.


    With the flame spell attached, Ironwick''s sword finally penetrated the black shadow''s scales with one blow.


    Blood was left along the blade of the sword, and John heard the black figure roaring in pain.


    Then a strong wind swept by, and John rolled to avoid it.


    "No, we must avoid it!"


    He turned around and ran in the direction he remembered. After being injured, the black shadow became very manic and chased John.


    Activating the flying boots, John turned his back to the black shadow and opened his eyes and began to shift positions.


    Through the reflection of the sword, John could see that the black shadow was still chasing him.


    Counting the time, the Halloween party is almost over.


    If this monster with the killing eyes breaks in, I''m afraid all the students in the school will be wiped out.


    John made up his mind and ran towards the outside of the castle.


    After he ran out for a while, he looked at the sword again, and the black shadow behind him disappeared.


    "left?"


    John stopped and thought of something. His expression changed drastically and he ran back.


    ¡­


    On the second floor, Harry saw his most hated cat, Mrs. Norris, hanging there.


    Mrs. Norris was hung on the torch support, her body as hard as a wooden board.


    There is a line of blood writing on the wall.


    "The secret chamber has been opened. Those who are enemies of the heir, beware."


    Ron read the words above with a trembling voice, and by the time they realized they should leave first, the Halloween banquet was over.


    A large group of little wizards witnessed this scene. Filch squeezed into the crowd and saw what happened to his cat.


    He stumbled back a few steps, grabbed his face with his hands in fear, and let out a heart-rending roar.


    "My cat, my cat! What happened to Mrs. Norris?"


    His appearance makes people feel a little pity for him.


    Malfoy laughed when he saw the **** writing on the wall.


    Filch insisted that Harry had killed his cat, and screamed that he would kill Harry to avenge Mrs. Norris.


    Dumbledore rushed to the scene, and he was the first to find some traces that someone had fought here.


    The student group was in an uproar, and a kind of panic spread here.


    Dumbledore knew that the priority was to suppress all these emotions now, so he asked the three little ones of the first witness to leave with him.


    Filch looked at them with hatred, and Lockhart volunteered to let Dumbledore go to the nearest office.


    After they left, John returned here.


    He stared at the **** words on the wall and scanned the crowd.


    He knew that when he was fighting that black shadow, there were no words here.


    This shows that after he lured away the shadow, someone else came here.


    "Who is it?"


    John was lost in thought. The prefect was taking the students from his own school back.


    "Gemma, I have something to do."


    Gemma Farley, the sixth-year Slytherin prefect, wanted to let John leave, but John just left a word and headed in the opposite direction.

 Chapter 59：

    Gemma Farley was a little helpless, but still pretended not to see it.


    John came to the girls'' bathroom, where he first saw the black shadow.


    When he came here, the water stains were still there, so he cautiously used his sword to explore the way.


    "not here?"


    John checked the entire girls'' bathroom and didn''t find the dark figure.


    Instead, he saw Myrtle, but John had no time to pay attention to her now.


    After leaving the girls'' bathroom, John''s brows never relaxed.


    He knew the danger of that thing. It was no longer a matter of whether Harry was in danger, but that the entire school might be in danger.


    "Dumbledore must be told."


    John made up his mind, this was no small matter, he needed this great White Devil.


    Go to Lockhart''s office immediately.


    "I remember something very similar happened in Ouagadougou, a series of attacks, which are detailed in my autobiography."


    Lockhart began to brag about his autobiography again and no one present would really believe him.


    Dumbledore judged that Mrs. Norris was not dead, but was petrified.


    Filch cried sadly, and turned his tear-stained face to Harry fiercely.


    Dumbledore told him that it was impossible for second-year students to do this.


    But when he said this again, he thought of John.


    If the second grader is most likely to do this, then it is most likely John.


    ?And John was not at this dinner.


    For John, he had mixed emotions.


    The other party''s excellence and studiousness, as well as his charm in getting closer, were all consistent with that of the best student in Hogwarts.


    ?This worried him.


    Filch insisted that it was Harry and the others who did it, because Harry saw the letter of his rapid incantation and knew that he was a squib.


    The most unexpected thing was that Snape came out to speak. He said in a mocking tone that it was impossible for Harry to have such magical attainments. It was just the timing of the appearance of the three little ones that made people doubtful.


    Harry thought he was uneasy and didn''t say that he heard strange noises. He just said that he was tired and wanted to go to bed early.


    Everyone can hear a bad lie, and Professor Snape is no exception.


    He even wanted Harry to quit the Quidditch team, which would make Professor McGonagall, a die-hard Quidditch fan, quit.


    The two almost quarreled, and Filch shouted that his cat was petrified.


    John felt that he should not go in now. Maybe he could see the two deans fighting, but knowing that Dumbledore was here, it was unlikely.


    The discussion inside was over, and Dumbledore asked Professor Snape to refine a potion to remove petrification.


    The three little ones came out first, but instead of going back, they found an empty classroom to start the discussion.


    John wanted to talk to Dumbledore, but he had to follow him because Dobby said that these things were all about Harry.


    And he promised Dobby to protect Harry from danger.


    ¡­


    In an empty classroom.


    "You guys think, should I tell them about the sound I heard?" Harry was a little uneasy.


    Only he heard this voice, which made him feel bad.


    Out of consideration for his friends, Ron decisively told him not to say anything, and said: "It''s not a good sign to hear voices that others can''t hear, even in the magical world."


    Harry asked: "You believe me, don''t you?"


    Of course Ron believed it, which made Harry slightly relieved.


    At this moment, a voice sounded in the empty classroom.


    "Harry, where did you hear the sound?"


    This made Harry tense up in fright. Hermione recognized the familiarity of the voice and asked tentatively: "John?"


    "it''s me."


    After the disillusionment spell was lifted, John appeared out of thin air, looking like he was walking out of the darkness.


    He stared at Harry and asked word by word: "You can hear that voice, right?"


    "John, did you hear it too?" Hearing something wrong in John''s words, Harry asked hurriedly: "I heard it in the corridor on the second floor."


    "That''s right."


    John''s eyes flashed. The thing left and returned to the second floor before disappearing. Maybe the shadow base camp was on the second floor.


    [Ding, trigger the exploration mission, find Slytherin¡¯s secret room, and get the reward blessing: Snake Catcher]


    [Snake Catcher: Increased damage to snakes, not affected by snake poison curse]


    Triggering the mission, John knew where the thing came from.


    The only problem was where Slytherin''s secret room was. John took a deep breath. He needed help.


    Looking at the three little ones, he said solemnly: "I met that thing. It was a huge snake with very dangerous eyes."


    The three little ones stared wide-eyed, John actually met the murderer? !


    Harry quickly asked: "You mean, you know who the murderer is?"


    "No, besides the snake, there is another person. He wrote something in blood after I left. We have to find it."


    When it comes to the best helper, naturally the protagonist is the best.


    After John said it, the three little ones also realized the seriousness.


    The heir to the secret room is the most dangerous one.


    John entrusted three people to find the heir to the Chamber of Secrets, and he went to Dumbledore''s office.


    But when he arrived at the door, he ran into trouble. He had no password.


    Chapter 70: Power first and hatred


    After wandering in front of the extremely ugly stone statue for a while, he had no choice but to lift the Disillusionment Curse and said to the stone statue: "Tell Professor Dumbledore that John Wick is looking for him."


    The stone statue turned its head, as if it understood.


    After a while, the stone statue jumped aside.


    John understood that Dumbledore knew that he was coming, and he walked in.


    It is a rotating passage, with the principal''s office at the top.


    Knocking on the wooden door with the bronze ring of a griffon, the door in front of John opened without any wind.


    Entering inside, it was his first time.


    This is a spacious, beautiful round room, full of all kinds of funny little sounds.


    On the table with slender legs, there were many strange silverwares placed, spinning and spitting out small puffs of smoke.


    The patched Sorting Hat was placed on the shelf, and in a glass box next to it was a shining silver sword with a large ruby ??inlaid on the hilt.


    Among them was a bird with almost all its feathers on the shelf behind the door. People said that a plucked phoenix is ??not as good as a chicken. Now John finally saw it.


    Dumbledore''s eyes hidden under his half-moon glasses watched John''s arrival, with a hint of seriousness in his deep voice.


    "John, it''s curfew time now."


    "I know, Professor Dumbledore."


    John nodded respectfully and said seriously: "But I can''t sit back and watch Hogwarts fall into danger."


    This did not sound like alarmism. Dumbledore said seriously: "I hope to get an answer."


    "There was a snake in the school. It was very huge. I met it."


    As John said, Dumbledore''s face became solemn.


    "John Wick, if what you say is true, Hogwarts is in danger."


    Dumbledore did not take John''s words as a joke, because such a thing had happened in Hogwarts before.


    He said solemnly: "I will ask the professors to strengthen patrols in the castle. John, I need your help to find the secret room."


    The monster that came out of the secret room, Dumbledore didn''t know where the secret room was.


    Otherwise, when Hagrid was wrongly accused, he wouldn''t have been able to survive.


    Slytherin''s philosophy is contrary to that of the other three founders, and the secret room he left behind before he left has always been a mystery at Hogwarts.


    The only hope lies in the heir of Slytherin.


    He wanted to organize professors to prevent more serious things from happening. This matter made it more convenient for John, a student, to investigate.


    There is another reason, Slytherin wants to get rid of the Mudbloods.


    Then the existence of John is the primary object.


    John came here just to get Dumbledore''s support. Now that his goal was achieved, he inadvertently glanced at the bookshelf before leaving.


    He saw the missing copy of "Advanced Black Magic Revealed".


    He was surprised. Is this book worth collecting by Dumbledore himself?


    ¡­


    The attack caused panic. When John returned to the Slytherin common room, he heard Malfoy talking loudly.


    "Those Muggle-born wizards have no right to come to school."


    Malfoy, who was talking loudly, suddenly noticed that there was no sound around him when he got up.


    He looked up and saw John standing outside the door.


    "About, John."


    Malfoy suddenly broke into a cold sweat. He forgot that John was also one of those Muggle wizards.


    John took a deep breath and walked into the common room expressionlessly.


    The Slytherin students inside all moved out of the way, and Malfoy had no choice but to leave.


    Looking around, the wizards who met John''s eyes bowed their heads with some guilt.


    John said calmly: "Muggles are not worthy of entering school? Is this what you think?"


    "John, that''s not what we meant."


    Daphne wanted to explain, but John raised his hand to stop him.


    He said calmly: "I know some of you have accepted an extreme pure-blood theory, but it doesn''t matter. I will give you the opportunity to show me the superiority of pure blood."


    Some Slytherin students frowned, upset by John''s words.


    But John didn''t care, what he wanted was that no one in Slytherin would gossip anymore.


    "I hope to see all of you in the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom tomorrow."


    He single-handedly declared war on the entire Slytherin. Not to mention the second-year wizards, even the seniors thought he was crazy.


    But is John really crazy?


    He walked out of the crowd and walked back to the dormitory under the gaze of everyone.


    Daphne walked towards Malfoy angrily, pointed at his nose and said: "John is angry, Malfoy!"


    Malfoy''s expression changed. He habitually showed off his pure-blood superiority, but he didn''t expect to cause such a big fuss.


    News spread like wildfire that John Wick had declared war on all of Slytherin.


    The first reaction of the four hospitals when they heard the news was unanimous. They thought John was crazy.

 Chapter 60：

    When Harry got up the next day, he quickly found Ron and Hermione.


    Ron was surprised and said: "Oh my god, is John crazy? He wants to deal with the entire Slytherin alone!"


    "We have to go help him!" Hermione wanted to help her friend.


    These words also made the other two agree, and soon they headed to the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom.


    The place was already crowded with people, and the Weasley twins saw a business opportunity and started charging gambling money from the students.


    "Aren''t you afraid that John will lose?"


    Harry didn''t understand why the Weasley twins dared to offer odds of 1:100. Did they think John was Dumbledore?


    George blinked and said, "Of course, he is John Wick."


    "He killed the troll in first grade."


    Fred added: "He also defeated Professor Quirrell."


    "But... that''s Slytherin, I mean, he dealt with the entire academy by himself!"


    Ron felt that his brother would lose everything, but the Weasley twins disagreed.


    There was an extra long platform in the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom. When Lockhart saw this scene, he rolled his eyes and thought that he could imitate it.


    Professor Flitwick, the duel champion, was hired as the referee, and Percy led other prefects to maintain order.


    Quidditch madman Wood also showed mercy and stopped practicing today, so he stayed here to watch.


    Nearly all the students are here, and the classroom can¡¯t be crowded.


    John stood on the long platform, wearing a loose wizard robe and an exquisite badge on his chest.


    Just by being there, it was as if all the light was concentrated and falling.


    Walking leisurely on the long platform, John touched the badge on his chest with his right hand as a courtesy.


    "I am honored that everyone can come to this comedic and sad arena. In the wizarding world, Muggle wizards have proven countless times that they have the same talents as pure bloods. However, some people have always maintained their arrogance and prejudice."


    "Their prejudice is both ridiculous and sad, and it is even more ridiculous. I organized this arena."


    "The magic world should not judge people by their bloodline, but by their strength!"


    "Anyone who thinks he can defeat me can come up."


    John''s calm voice spread, and pure-bloods'' prejudice against Muggle wizards was no longer a day or two.


    And John wants to tell them that strength is real, and everything else is false.


    Not long after he finished speaking, a fifth-grade Slytherin walked up.


    "Eddie Garfield."


    When the other party came to blow up the house, John said calmly: "Are you ready?"


    "get ready¡­"


    A ray of red light knocked away the Slytherin student. John held up the wand in his left hand and said calmly: "Next one."


    It was so fast that the battle ended before many students could react.


    Some people in Slytherin suppressed their blushes and yelled for John to attack.


    John just glanced lightly, and the speaker fell silent.


    "I said, those who are dissatisfied can come directly."


    His expression is calm, but it gives people a sense of arrogance.


    This made the proud Slytherin intolerable, and they all came up one after another.


    But without exception, whether they were seniors or juniors, they were all sent away by John.


    This is the man who defeated Gryffindor in a duel. These students who are still in school are no match at all.


    Professor Flitwick''s hands were almost swollen and his eyes were shining. He was simply a genius in dueling!


    With level 4 magic power and level 4 crushing spell, John never even moved his feet.


    By the end, more than twenty people had fallen to the ground in Slytherin.


    Seeing that the time was almost up, he cast a loud spell on himself.


    "I know there are rumors circulating in the school about the secret room purging Muggle wizards. I can tell you here that he will not succeed."


    John wanted to find the heir, and his eyes scanned everyone''s faces.


    They were surprised, admired, and afraid.


    "Because I am here, it is destined that he will not succeed."


    John declared war on that heir. Aren''t you going to take action against the Muggles? Then come on.


    The biggest Muggle wizard leader is here.


    As long as he dares to take action again, John can follow the clues to find him.


    His words cheered up the panicked students, who cheered John''s name.


    In the crowd, panic appeared on Ginny''s pale face.


    The three little ones were all so excited by John that they wanted to find the heir immediately and beat him up.


    "Remember, it is not pure blood that is supreme, but strength that is supreme!"


    John glanced over, and those who had objections to him lowered their heads and did not dare to look directly.


    He walked down from the long platform, this time completely making Slytherin surrender.


    Chapter 71 Making the Felixir and Malfoy¡¯s Apology


    After the pure blood theory, another theory became popular in Slytherin.


    Power is supreme!


    Smart wizards can feel the change in Slytherin''s atmosphere. John is like a drop of ink falling into white paint.


    No matter how pure it is, it will change.


    When Dumbledore found out about this, he said to himself: "Do you want the heir''s attention to fall on you, John? It''s too risky."


    He knew that this was a trick used by John to attract hatred. If the heir was indifferent to this gesture of stepping onto the high platform with a pure blood, the opening of the Chamber of Secrets would become a joke.


    And if the heir takes action and his target is not John, it means that he is afraid of John.


    No matter which one it is, it is enough to make the panic in the school disappear.


    John Wick.


    He has established prestige in the school and even instilled his theories into students.


    "Ambitious, John, I hope you''re not like that."


    Dumbledore sighed. He didn''t know if he was doing the right thing. John was really too similar to another person.


    ¡­


    Despite John''s strong words in the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom, he was actually refining the elixir.


    Such an extremely complex thing, even he needs to be careful.


    Looking at the boiled elixir, this is a life-saving medicine prepared for myself.


    After all, he didn''t want to make fun of his own life.


    He spent a lot of money to get the ingredients for the elixir, and now Johnny Silverhand''s store is on the right track.


    John is not short of money, but it is very difficult to get the materials for the elixir under such circumstances.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there was no ready-made elixir on the market, John wouldn¡¯t have to boil it himself.


    "I hope that snake won''t come out again during this period."


    During the period of making the elixir, John did not forget to continue to strengthen his strength.


    This time he did not point the wand forward, but pointed it at the ground.


    "Induction."


    Closing his eyes, John''s wand released waves of sonar-like ripples that spread outward.


    Everything he came into contact with was fed back to John''s mind, and the picture was constructed.


    This was just a rough floor plan, but John was very pleasantly surprised.


    "Although it''s just a prototype, the super-sensory spell can indeed work."


    This is a spell he created himself, through the magic theory in "The Book of Spells" and "Poisonous Magic".


    John created the spell for the first time.


    This magic spell can strengthen the induction and sense the surrounding things through the magic power diffused around.


    John named it the Psychic Spell.


    With this spell, John doesn''t need to use his eyes to observe the movement of that thing.


    "As long as it doesn''t have those deadly eyes, it''s just a tiger with its teeth pulled out."


    Pulling out Ironwick''s sword, John touched the blood stained on it.


    In his first confrontation with the opponent, he suffered a big loss.


    ¡­


    After that one-on-one challenge with Slytherin, John was already speaking his mind in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class.


    Even Lockhart felt that he was a little too redundant. Under John''s teaching, the knowledge that was missing in the previous school year was quickly filled in the students'' minds.


    Harry couldn''t help but sigh and said, "It would be great if John became the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor."


    Ron next to him was convinced, but Hermione was a little disappointed.


    Harry realized something was wrong and comforted him: "What''s wrong Hermione, don''t worry, as long as John is here, the heir of Slytherin won''t dare to do anything to you."


    They learned about the story of Slytherin''s Chamber of Secrets in the History of Magic class, and the heir opened the Chamber of Secrets to purify Hogwarts.


    But with John¡¯s previous actions, the students were less panicked.


    Harry and the others thought it was because of Hermione.


    Hermione shook her head and said: "It''s not because of this, John is too smart, and I am like a fool."


    "Oh my **** Hermione, how can you let me and Harry live?"


    Ron screamed sadly, is this called an idiot?


    Then they are two brainless guys.


    Only Hermione knew that she actually learned by rote.


    She is not as smart as everyone thought, but she spent three or even ten times the effort of others.


    But such efforts were far behind John. He was still trying to catch up. John could already be a professor''s assistant.


    The confidence she had finally built up was destroyed by John again, which made Hermione lose her spirits.


    In order to cheer up Hermione, the three little ones went to the corridor where Mrs. Norris''s accident occurred.


    Here they found spiders, and Ron''s fear of spiders made Hermione''s mood improve and she giggled.


    They shifted their suspicion to purebloods.


    The first one is Malfoy.


    Entering the girls'' bathroom, they met Myrtle.


    "We just want to ask you if you have seen anything interesting recently."


    Hermione asked Myrtle, "On Halloween, a cat was attacked right outside your front door."


    Harry also asked: "Did you see anyone nearby that night?"


    Myrtle recalled that day she was teased by Peeves and met John when she came back.

 Chapter 61：

    John said that he had encountered the big snake in the corridor, so the three little ones had no suspicion.


    It''s just a pity that they didn''t get any useful clues.


    Hermione has a plan to refine the compound potion, but this plan is very time-consuming and also requires Harry''s help.


    Harry didn''t understand how he could help at first, until he went to Lockhart to get an autograph.


    This made Harry very uncomfortable. He felt that he might as well fight the troll.


    It''s just that this plan made Hermione a little worried, and he hesitated: "Should we tell John?"


    "Tell John?" Harry was surprised.


    "I mean, we are Slytherin after all, and Malfoy is also John''s friend."


    Ron disagreed and said: "Come on, Malfoy also said that all Muggle wizards should die. If it weren''t for him, we wouldn''t have seen John teach Slytherin."


    Ron felt really good, but it was a pity that Malfoy didn''t go on stage that day and was kicked out by John.


    Hearing what he said, Hermione no longer hesitated.


    They plan to refine the compound potion.


    John found Bloody Barrow.


    "Mr. Barrow, I would like to ask you to pay more attention to the ghosts in the castle."


    Bloody Barrow is the most terrifying ghost in Hogwarts. If he takes action, all the ghosts in the castle will be obedient.


    Seeing John find him, Bloody Barrow nodded in agreement and said, "I can carry a message for you."


    John is one of the few people who dares to talk to Bloody Barrow, and Bloody Barrow also recognizes John''s strength.


    After asking the ghost in the castle to provide him with information, John did not forget that he still had the Marauder''s Map.


    Using the Marauder''s Map, John stared at the people coming and going on the map.


    He said to himself: "Let me see how long you can hide."


    The focus is on the girls¡¯ bathroom on the second floor.


    John guessed that this was the entrance to the secret room, but unfortunately he didn''t know how to open it.


    ¡­


    In the dormitory, John is exercising.


    His magic power has now reached level 4, and his body has become stronger.


    Tom chases Basil after John finishes his exercise.


    There was a knock on his door.


    After opening the door, it was Malfoy.


    At this time, Malfoy had guilt and fear on his face. After seeing John open the door, he first said: "I''m sorry John."


    Malfoy was really scared, not only because John was showing off his skills in the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom, but also because he was afraid of losing John as a friend.


    He doesn''t have many friends. Because he is always mean and arrogant, he only has Goyle and Crabbe, two guys who don''t know whether they are friends or followers.


    The only friend I have is John.


    Those Quidditch teammates, their kindness is all for Malfoy''s name and money.


    Only John chose to bow his head to Draco Malfoy because he knew this.


    After the attack, Malfoy found that there were gradually more people around him.


    This feeling made him so carried away that he got carried away and said words that hurt others.


    John looked at Malfoy looking for him to apologize. He nodded and said, "I accept your apology."


    "You accepted it?!"


    Malfoy was stunned, and John asked with a strange look on his face: "I accept your apology. What''s wrong with that?"


    "No, then, you''re not angry?" Malfoy was a little confused.


    John chuckled and said: "Draco, what do you want? Do you want me to cast a curse on you?"


    Malfoy shuddered and said awkwardly: "That''s not necessary."


    "Strength is paramount, Draco, you should understand that no matter whether they are pure blood or a famous family, they are not equal to their own strength. I hope you remember this."


    John didn''t want Malfoy to fall to the Death Eaters, so he said seriously: "Remember what I said, for eternal glory."


    "For eternal glory." Malfoy breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time he also understood how stupid he was before.


    The two put aside their grudges and became friends again.


    Chapter 72 The Crazy Bludger and Malfoy¡¯s Change


    Saturday.


    John was invited to watch the Quidditch match, and Malfoy vowed to make Harry Potter eat ashes on the broomstick.


    And Malfoy affectionately gave Harry a nickname, Scarhead.


    In this regard, John stared at Malfoy''s big back and hesitated to say anything. If he is a scarhead, you must not be a greaser.


    Goyle and Crabbe were temporarily loaned to John and became the pioneers.


    After arriving at the Quidditch pitch, John found that he had thought too much. Wherever he passed, the Slytherin students made way for him.


    It looked like the courtiers welcoming the new king to the throne were supporting the emperor, and Hermione and the others discovered this scene.


    Sitting in the Slytherin audience, Daphne sat next to John.


    "John, you really look like a king."


    Just now, Daphne borrowed John''s light and came over without any hindrance. She smiled beautifully, blinked her eyes and said in admiration: "Power is supreme, isn''t it?"


    "Your badge is so beautiful. I knew you wouldn''t settle for being ordinary."


    Daphne stared at John''s badge, which was something similar to a family mark, and she guessed that John needed to form a group.


    She boldly asked, "When can I get it?"


    John chuckled and said: "There will be a chance, for the sake of eternal glory."


    Daphne also smiled, nodded vigorously and said: "For eternal glory."


    Attention returned to the Quidditch pitch.


    As Ms. Huo Qi''s whistle sounded, the fourteen team members jumped into the gray sky.


    Harry flies higher than everyone else. He is a seeker and needs to see and listen in all directions.


    "Are you okay, Scarhead?"


    Nimbus 2001 showed off its speed, and Malfoy showed off in front of Harry like a child who got a new toy.


    Harry had no time to answer this behavior.


    It was at this moment that a black bludger flew towards Harry.


    Harry barely dodged it by a hair. At that moment, he felt the ball flicking his hair as it flew by.


    A feeling of joy and fear arose in his heart. When George saw this scene, he came up with a bat to drive away the Bludger.


    The hit Bludger changed its trajectory towards the Slytherin players, and the Bludger changed direction and flew towards Harry again.


    "How is this going?"


    Harry was so frightened that he quickly ran away. George didn''t believe it and flew away again. The Bludger seemed to have spotted Harry and headed towards Harry''s head.


    This scene gave Harry a familiar feeling. During his competition last school year, his broomstick was out of control, and this time the Bludger was out of control.


    He lowered his broom head and accelerated to the other end of the court.


    Even without looking back, he could still hear the whistling sound of the Bludger chasing after him.


    "Harry!"


    Fred shouted, and Harry lowered his head silently.


    Fred gathered enough strength and hit the Bludger with a stick.


    The Bludger hit and flew to the side, and Fred thought that was the end.


    However, the Bludger seemed to be attracted by magnetism and chased Harry again.


    It started to rain in the gloomy sky, and big drops of rain hit Harry''s face.


    His glasses were blurred by the rain and he couldn''t see clearly other situations on the field.


    Only the voice of commentator Lee Jordan: "Slytherin leads, 60 to 0."


    Bringing money into the team is different. With Nimbus 2001, the strength of the entire Slytherin team has been raised to a higher level.


    And Harry was chased by a crazy Bludger and had no time to look for the Golden Snitch.


    This ball was very abnormal. Fred signaled Wood to call a timeout.


    This move caused Slytherin to laugh.


    Everybody could tell that the ball had been tampered with, Wood was upset, Slytherin had better equipment than them, and their only hope was thwarted by the Bludger again.


    The timeout was limited, and in the end Harry decided to deal with the Bludger by himself, while the others concentrated on scoring points.


    As Ms. Huo Qi blew the whistle again, the game started again.


    The rain was getting heavier and heavier, and as soon as Harry flew up, he heard the sound of the Bludger chasing after him.


    He had no choice but to hold back the Bludger as much as possible, while secretly thinking: "Is this Malfoy''s conspiracy?"


    He thought Malfoy had cast a spell on it, but he couldn''t think of it.


    He circled in the sky, causing Malfoy to laugh.


    The bludger would have to hit someone to death just like targeting him.


    Seeing that his team was about to lose, Harry became extremely irritable.


    The same goes for Hermione and Ron in the audience.


    "Let me knock it off."


    Ron wanted to take action, but was stopped by Hermione. Not to mention whether he could hit the ending Bludger, he couldn''t hit it from this distance alone.


    At this moment, Harry dived to avoid the Bludger and rushed towards the Slytherin auditorium.


    The Slytherin students were so frightened that they moved away and screamed.


    "Harry, this way."


    Harry heard the call and looked up. John was in the Slytherin audience.


    He originally wanted to avoid it, but John let him pass.


    Gritting his teeth, Harry rushed towards John.


    "Run!"


    Goyle yelled and ran to the side, and Daphne realized that John hadn''t left.


    John stared at the Bludger. He found that the Bludger was enchanted.


    "Could he be the heir? How come Harry doesn''t come to me?"


    John was a little confused, but still chose to take action.


    When Harry passed by and turned the corner, John''s eyes turned into vertical pupils.


    When the Bludger passed by, he decisively caught it.


    Because of the impact of the Bludger, John was forced to take a step back.


    The Bludger was firmly grasped, and John took out his wand with his left hand.


    "FubuteUbcabtaten"


    The pursuing Bludger stopped struggling, John let go of his hand, and the Bludger flew away normally.

 Chapter 62：

    "You caught the Bludger with your bare hands?"


    This was the first time Daphne saw someone dare to do this. John shrugged and said, "This is the second time."


    Compared with last time, John''s body was stronger and he was not injured after catching it.


    It¡¯s just this macho behavior that made the Slytherin students¡¯ eyes widen.


    In the Gryffindor auditorium, Hermione clapped her hands excitedly and said, "I knew John would help!"


    Ron swallowed and said, "Is he a human or not? Why is there nothing wrong with him?"


    "Scar Tou, are you practicing ballet?"


    When Malfoy saw Harry circling around, he immediately taunted him.


    Harry was irritated by being chased just now and finally got rid of the Bludger. He caught a glimpse of a golden light behind Malfoy.


    Malfoy was so careless that he didn''t notice this scene.


    This made Harry feel relieved. He wanted to approach quietly for fear of alerting Malfoy.


    But his abnormal behavior finally aroused Malfoy''s alert. He looked up and saw the Golden Snitch.


    "The Golden Snitch!"


    Malfoy was so surprised that Harry didn''t care anymore and rushed forward.


    The two collided in the air, and Harry felt as if his hand was about to be broken.


    Malfoy cursed loudly, but he didn''t give an inch.


    Chasing the golden snitch, the two kept colliding in the sky.


    At the end, the Golden Snitch swooped down and the two chased away.


    Seeing that he was about to hit the ground, Malfoy gave up.


    Harry desperately caught the Golden Snitch, but fell down again and fell into a coma.


    Lee Jordan excitedly announced Gryffindor''s victory, and Harry was woken up and opened his eyes.


    Then he saw Lockhart running over to treat him, and he was so frightened that he refused incoherently.


    However, it was too late for him. Lockhart cast a healing spell and Harry was sent to the school hospital.


    John was very speechless when he saw this scene, "I told you not to use magic, but you are still rushing to do it, right?"


    It was something that could have been solved in one day, because Lockhart''s healing spell required him to stay in the school hospital for a week.


    John shook his head. Maybe Harry wouldn''t be able to win if he didn''t stop the Bludger, but that would be a violation of his promise to his friend.


    Harry was carried to the school hospital, and John saw Marcus Flint expressing his dissatisfaction with Malfoy for not catching the Golden Snitch.


    This made Malfoy very angry, and said to himself: "It''s exactly what John said, only the power belongs to you."


    Seeing the other party still arrogantly using the Nimbus 2001 he bought at a high price, Malfoy agreed with John.


    Chapter 73 Star Club and Sewer


    "What should I do, John."


    Malfoy was a little confused. This was different from what his family taught him.


    He was down the corridor, without Goyle or Crabbe.


    John said calmly: "It''s just like what I said, you know."


    Malfoy raised his head, and the badge on John''s chest shone brightly.


    He asked: "I will join you."


    "No." John shook his head and said calmly: "You are not good enough now, Draco, try to become stronger so that I can respect you."


    I didn¡¯t expect that I would be rejected as soon as I opened my mouth. Malfoy might have turned against him before.


    But now Malfoy was unwilling to give up and strengthened his determination to become stronger. John patted his shoulder and said with a smile: "The only reason why Harry is stronger than you is his unswerving heart."


    "I know. When I do it, I hope you will wear it for me with your own hands." Malfoy nodded vigorously.


    John smiled slightly, touched the badge on his chest with his right hand, bowed and smiled: "I call it stars, and you will become one of them."


    The Order of Stars is like Dumbledore¡¯s Order of the Phoenix.


    Those who can enter are the talents that John values.


    Malfoy can''t get in yet, but it won''t be long before he can become one of them.


    Malfoy felt his heart beating rapidly, and he tried to bow in the same posture as John.


    ¡­


    In the school hospital, John knew that the Bludger was abnormal this time.


    While he went to visit Harry, he hoped to find clues.


    Harry was forced to drink a large glass of Bone Spirit. John had never tasted the taste of the stuff, but it definitely didn''t taste good.


    "John."


    Hermione saw John coming, walked over and said, "Thanks to you, otherwise Harry might have been hit by that Bludger."


    "It would be too serious to be killed. I was just doing a favor to my friend."


    John waved his hand, walked up to Harry, and asked with a smile: "How do you feel, Harry?"


    "Too bad, I mean the taste."


    Harry''s face was full of bitterness. The taste of the bone spirit was really not good, and the main reason was the pain when the bones grew out.


    "Be patient, speaking of which, the Bone Spirit is still a product of the Potter family."


    John suppressed a smile. Harry had a potions master in his ancestors, and the Bone Spirit was the product of his research.


    Harry was said to be somewhat doubtful about life, but this thing was actually invented by his own family.


    John stopped joking with Harry and asked in a low voice: "The Bludger is targeting you. It may be the heir. I don''t know why he wants to attack you, but this is not good news."


    The three little ones all nodded with deep understanding, especially Ron, who cursed: "Damn Malfoy!"


    "Malfoy?" John was stunned, how could he be related to Malfoy?


    Hermione felt a little embarrassed and said, "We think the heir is Malfoy."


    John looked like are you kidding me? He shook his head and said in denial: "It''s not him. The Bludger is cursed. Draco doesn''t have the ability."


    Ron stubbornly thought it was Malfoy and said dullly: "But, maybe he has other methods in the Chamber of Secrets?"


    "Okay, that''s a reason, but Draco won''t do this under my eyes."


    John denied again, which made the three little ones look at each other.


    John secretly left a badge under Harry''s pillow and left. After he left, Ron, one of the three little ones, complained: "See, I knew it."


    Hermione was aggrieved and glared: "John is just a good person. He may not have thought that Malfoy would do this."


    "No matter what, let''s make the compound potion first, and then collect the evidence." Harry also knew that he had to produce evidence.


    He also took John''s words to heart. Could it be that the Bludger was really the heir who cast a spell to kill him?


    ¡­


    At night.


    John returned to the dormitory from the Room of Requirement. Tom in the dormitory did not chase Basil, but stared at the Marauder''s Map.


    This is the task John gave it. Whenever he sees someone going to the girls'' bathroom, let Tom tell him.


    Tom, who was assigned to the task, was more focused than ever before. John was exercising when he heard Tom shouting.


    "Appeared?"


    John stood up in a hurry, ran to the Marauder''s Map, and looked at the name on it that said he was going to the girls'' bathroom.


    "Ginny?"


    Seeing this name, John was stunned.


    He never imagined that he would be a member of the Weasley family.


    Is the heir of Slytherin from the Gryffindor family that has existed for thousands of years?


    John felt strange, as if Gryffindor had found a Slytherin student as his heir...


    Uh...well, Gryffindor did find a Slytherin.


    John frowned, Ginny Weasley gave him some trouble.


    This is a child of the Weasley family, a family that has never been afraid of Voldemort.


    But the top priority is to catch the person and know how to open the secret room.


    Seeing that Ginny had entered the girls'' bathroom, John cast a Disillusionment Charm on himself and went out.


    In the corridor on the second floor, John had already used his fastest speed.


    He stared at the Marauder''s Map along the way, watching Ginny disappear into the map.


    "The secret room has been opened."


    John quickened his pace and when he arrived at the bathroom, it was already empty.


    "Have you entered?"


    John kept wandering around in the bathroom, not even letting go of the faucet.


    "this is?"


    Finding a faucet, John noticed a difference.


    There is a snake mark on it, which is the mark of Slytherin.


    "Is this here?"


    John took two steps back, took out his wand and used the unlocking spell.


    "The Alajo Cave is open!"


    There was no response from the faucet, so John continued to try it a few more times.


    "It seems that it still doesn''t work. This is an advanced magic spell."


    With his brows furrowed, John didn''t know when Ginny would come out, or if she would still be here when she came out.


    And whether the big snake would come out of the secret room was also a question. With all kinds of questions, John decided to wait on the second floor.


    He was not in the girls'' bathroom because he was afraid that a big snake would suddenly appear and kill him.


    He checked some information, and after knowing what the big snake looked like, John quickly knew the name of the big snake.


    Basilisk.


    A magical creature created by man.


    According to records, Slytherin once trained one. If it was really that one, this basilisk might have lived for almost a thousand years.


    "This is eternal life."


    John smashed his mouth, Nico Flamel used the magic stone to make himself physically old and lived for more than 600 years, and this basilisk has lived for almost a thousand years.


    During the waiting time, John did not forget to pay attention to Harry.


    If Ginny was the heir, why was Harry attacked?


    The badge he left with Harry can remind John. The badge lights up at this time, which means there are magic fluctuations around Harry.


    Opening the Marauder''s Map, John saw Dobby''s name.


    He was slightly startled, and was about to use the badge to hear what time it was, when John saw Ginny''s name appear on the Marauder''s Map.


    "Out!"


    John cheered up and cast a disillusionment spell on himself.


    Before he even got close to the bathroom, John heard the familiar crawling sound.

 Chapter 63：

    "Out."


    John originally wanted to use a crushing spell to find the way, but he was afraid of hitting Ginny.


    He didn''t see Ginny come out. John closed his eyes and tapped the ground with his wand.


    "Induction."


    The magic power spread out, and John ''saw'' the situation in the girls'' bathroom.


    Ginny was standing over the faucet, a strange sound coming from her mouth.


    The position of the faucet was replaced by another passage, and John sensed that this passage was connected to a huge space.


    "Slytherin''s Chamber of Secrets."


    John instantly understood that Ginny had just come out of the secret room.


    And Ginny''s condition was not right. After Ginny turned around and came out, the passage was closing.


    John had already sensed the basilisk leaving, and he rushed in using the Disguise Charm before the passage was closed.


    The body fell freely, and John''s eyes with night vision clearly saw the situation below.


    The moment he landed, he used his flying boots to stabilize himself, and John hit the ground again.


    A burst of magic power spread out, and a passage within a hundred meters appeared.


    "Is this connected to the sewer?"


    John looked at the direction of the friction movement on the ground, and he knew that the basilisk was out.


    "Where are you going?"


    One side may be the Slytherin Chamber of Secrets, and the other side is in the direction of the Basilisk.


    John hesitated again and again, but chose the Basilisk.


    The appearance of the basilisk this time may be life-threatening.


    So he followed the movement direction of the basilisk. After walking a certain distance, John discovered the basilisk.


    "You didn''t come to me. You really didn''t take me seriously."


    John had told the heir to find him. Could it be that Ginny was concerned about her relationship with his brother and Harry?


    The basilisk was drilling into a pipe, and John chased after it.


    Seeing that the basilisk''s back was facing him, John didn''t hesitate and opened his hands wide.


    "Broken to pieces! (Reducto


    With level 4 magic power coupled with level 4 crushing spell, the damage of this blow will directly reach the Auror level.


    The scales on the basilisk were hit, causing part of the spell to bounce off and create a large hole in the wall.


    John closed his eyes, holding the wand in his left hand and the sword in his right hand. He noticed that something was wrong with the basilisk.


    When the basilisk turned its head, John discovered that the basilisk was missing an eye under the induction of the supersensory spell.


    When the Basilisk saw John again, his enemy was extremely jealous and roared and rushed over.


    Chapter 74 Parseltongue and Dragon Tone


    That eye should have been injured by John last time.


    Closing his eyes tightly, John kept tapping the ground with his wand.


    When the basilisk attacked, he turned on his flying boots to dodge, and John waved his wand to explode the white light that fell on the basilisk''s body.


    "I am a fire dragon."


    The sword ignited with blazing flames, and John slashed down in the air. The sword passed through the basilisk''s scales and got stuck on it.


    "His ha¡ª"


    The basilisk rolled over in pain, and John was thrown to the ground and could not stand still.


    The wand was pointed at the basilisk''s wound, and John kept attacking.


    "Broken to pieces! (Reducto


    "Broken to pieces! (Reducto


    "Broken to pieces! (Reducto


    Three consecutive white lights exploded on the basilisk, causing scales to fly from the basilisk''s wound.


    In pain, the basilisk''s body hit the sewer. John''s back came into close contact with the wall, and he was almost killed.


    The sword became more embedded in his body under the impact, and John had no choice but to let go.


    Perhaps due to old age, except for the eyes, the basilisk''s other senses are not as good as before.


    John used a transformation spell to transform the surrounding things into sharp thorns, but the basilisk''s scales were so hard that it simply crushed it and opened a path.


    "Want to run?"


    Noting that the Basilisk''s offensive intentions had become weaker, John realized that the Basilisk wanted to leave an environment that was not conducive to it.


    Although the sewer is large, it cannot hold the basilisk because its body is too big, making the basilisk inflexible.


    The basilisk opened its mouth and spat out venom. John used the Iron Armor Curse to block it, but found that the Iron Armor Curse was corroded.


    "So fierce."


    Suddenly startled, John hurriedly ran away.


    The basilisk that spit out venom became sluggish, and John seized the opportunity to cast a spell.


    "Fire is raging! (Incendio


    Flames spurted out from the chopstick-like tip to form a flame cloud. John waved his wand, and under his control, the flames rushed towards the basilisk.


    The basilisk was burned by the flames and neighed. It turned around and rushed towards the sewer. John watched it escape and stretched out his right hand to shake it.


    "I am a fire dragon!"


    Ironwyk''s sword, which had been embedded in the snake''s body to extinguish the flames, ignited again. The basilisk was burned by the flames and suffered unbearable pain.


    It rampaged through the sewers, hitting John with its tail and smashing two of his amulets into pieces.


    "Hiss... almost died."


    Hitting the wall, his internal organs seemed to be squeezed into a ball. If it weren''t for the amulet, he might be dead now.


    The basilisk escaped with the Sword of Ironwick. John adjusted his breathing, took out the enhancement potion from the small bag and drank it in one gulp.


    After recovering, John relied on his sense of Ironwick''s sword to pursue him.


    ¡­


    "Colin, are you going?"


    "Of course, I want to visit Harry Potter."


    Colin Creevey brought a camera, and he also brought grapes and other fruits.


    Today he saw the most exciting Quidditch game, and he came to visit the injured Harry.


    He was a little reserved. Next to him was Sylvia Bradley, a Gryffindor student like him.


    This girl is very good-looking and has a sympathetic and friendly personality.


    is a wizard who also comes from a Muggle family.


    She is Colin''s good friend in Gryffindor, and Colin also has some affection for her.


    Colin didn¡¯t know either, but he seemed to like this girl.


    Originally, Sylvia Bradley didn''t want to go there because of the scary secret room rumors circulating in the school.


    They Muggle wizards were likely to be eliminated, which frightened Sylvia so much that she couldn''t sleep.


    Fortunately, John Wick appeared in time and declared war on the heir with a strength that impressed Slytherin.


    This made Sylvia Bradley feel that she was not so dangerous.


    The two walked towards the school hospital, and Colin took a camera to record Hogwarts along the way.


    Just when they were about to arrive at the school hospital, there was a noisy sound coming from a pipe.


    Sylvia was a little scared and asked: "What is that sound?"


    "have no idea."


    Colin was also a little scared. He picked up the camera and wanted to take a picture.


    At this moment, a huge head emerged from a pipe connected to the wall, and Colin subconsciously pressed the shutter.


    The basilisk rushed out of the sewer. Its scales were broken, its emerald green scales turned black, and its eyes were so smoked by the flames that they could not open.


    Hearing the sound of the shutter, the basilisk rushed in that direction.


    Colin and Sylvia screamed, feeling like they were going to die.


    "Impedimento"


    The Basilisk slowed down, and John rushed out of the sewer. His eyes turned into vertical pupils, and he raised his hand to summon the Sword of Ironwick.


    "I am a fire dragon!"


    Ironwick''s sword burned, and the basilisk roared in pain. John took the opportunity to draw out his wand and pointed it at the two young Gryffindor wizards and waved it.


    The two were pushed away by the levitating spell. John noticed that the basilisk was about to open its eyes, and his wand shot white light again and hit the basilisk''s head.


    The basilisk turned its head away in pain, and John took the opportunity to turn his head and shout to the two little wizards: "Run, go and call the professor!"


    The basilisk was a full 50 feet tall, and just being there made one''s legs weak.


    John''s voice brought the two of them back to their senses, but John also paid the price for these words.


    He was hit by the basilisk and almost flew out. John endured the pain and used the crushing spell to hit the basilisk again.


    One person and one snake come and go, and John''s magic power is not enough.


    "VeraVerto"


    Turning the torch into a rope and wrapping it around the basilisk, John activated his flying boots to step on the air, jumped onto the basilisk''s back and held the hilt of the sword.


    "I am a fire dragon."


    A sound that sounded like a low roar of dragon language came out of his mouth, and the sword ignited with flames and became even hotter, burning the scales, causing the sword to be drawn out bit by bit.


    Pulling out the sword, blood splashed on John''s body, and John felt a tingling sensation on his skin.


    The rope snapped, John fell, and the basilisk moved like crazy.


    Just when John was about to give it a fatal blow, a strange tone came.


    Then the basilisk seemed to regain its composure and turned towards the pipe.


    John naturally refused to let it escape, and when he was about to continue his attack, a magic spell struck John with a white light.


    "It belongs to your uncle!"


    The amulet was exhausted in the battle with the basilisk, and John flew away with a pain in his back.


    He turned his head, and a figure jumped into the pipe together with the basilisk.


    John wanted to chase but was unable to do so. He said viciously: "Young people don''t have martial ethics and come here to carry out a sneak attack."


    The movement here quickly attracted the professor''s attention, and Colin and the two called for the professor.


    When John saw the person behind him, he almost fainted.


    "Uh... John, are you okay?"


    Lockhart still had curlers in his hair. John said angrily: "You can''t die!"


    He rubbed his back and stood up. Whenever another professor came, he would chase him into the sewer.


    However, Lockhart came, and John felt that working with him could at best make the basilisk full.


    John''s attitude was not friendly, and Lockhart smiled.

 Chapter 64：

    "What happened here?"


    Other professors also arrived one after another. Professor McGonagall''s eyes widened when she saw the destruction of the corridor.


    John directly threw Lockhart to block the knife for him. He just wanted to lie down for a while. There was a crushing spell on his back, and he felt that his waist was about to break.


    Lockhart understood immediately and vividly described how he fought the monster.


    The arriving professors tacitly turned their attention to John, but John didn''t look good.


    "John Wick, what''s wrong with you?"


    Professor McGonagall was the first to notice something was wrong. John''s face was pale and his lips were bloodless.


    Professor Snape came out to check. He saw the blood on John''s clothes. He frowned and said, "There is poison in this."


    This sentence frightened people quite a lot. Fortunately, the school hospital was not far away and he was carried there.


    Harry knew that Dobby was controlling the Bludger, and he was so angry that he wanted to strangle Dobby.


    After knowing that the secret room had been opened, he wanted to ask more questions, but he heard noises coming from outside.


    Dobby apparated away.


    Harry hurriedly lay down on the bed and pretended to sleep. He opened his eyes and looked at the door.


    The first thing that caught his eye was Snape. He seemed to be holding someone.


    Next came Professor McGonagall, and then Sprout. Professor Flitwick was too short, and Harry didn''t notice.


    Dumbledore also came later.


    They gathered around the hospital bed, and Dumbledore''s solemn face relaxed slightly, "Thank God, you saved two little wizards."


    Thanks to John for reminding Dumbledore to ask the professor to step up patrols, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have come together like this.


    Colin saw the basilisk and went crazy looking for various professors.


    Dumbledore knew that if John hadn''t been there, the two young wizards would have died.


    Madam Pomfrey screamed as she came over, because John looked like he was going to die any second.


    After an inspection, it was found that the most serious injury was the crushing curse, but John''s constitution was strong enough and he could just lie down for one night.


    The blood is poisonous, but John has good poison resistance, so he will probably suffer from diarrhea.


    All the professors breathed a sigh of relief. If Dumbledore had something to say, it would be better to wait until tomorrow.


    After the professor had finished leaving, Harry got off the bed and walked towards John.


    John''s first words stunned Harry.


    "Harry, get me a toffee from your condolences."


    John''s stomach growled. He hadn''t eaten yet.


    Chapter 75 Heir and Protector


    The next day.


    "Have you heard?"


    "Of course, John Wick, he''s so handsome!"


    "I didn''t expect him to be real. He is our protector!"


    "I heard what Colin said with my own ears, and there are photos. Oh my God, that thing is so scary."


    Harry was discharged from the hospital and found Hermione and Ron refining a compound potion in the girls'' bathroom.


    "Oh my God, Harry, is that true?"


    Ron was so excited that he couldn''t express it in words. He had a photo in his hand.


    Above is the basilisk that was hit by John''s magic spell after it came out.


    I have to say that Colin is really a photographer. This photo was taken just right as if it was staged.


    Even the flying hair on John''s face was photographed just right.


    Ron wanted to confirm with Harry, because this incident happened near the school hospital, and Harry must have seen it.


    Harry was a little embarrassed. He was chatting with Dobby at that time and didn''t notice this.


    But he did see John being taken to the campus hospital.


    Hermione''s heart ached, and she asked worriedly: "Is John seriously injured?"


    "No."


    Harry remembered that John had finished all his toffees yesterday, and said with a strange expression: "He''s fine, but he''s hungry."


    This answer was beyond Ron''s imagination, and Hermione breathed a sigh of relief.


    Immediately, Hermione thought of a question and hesitated: "Should we continue? I mean the compound potion."


    Originally, they refined the compound potion to pry something out of Malfoy''s mouth, but John even fought off the monster, which seemed like what they were doing was useless.


    Harry nodded decisively and said seriously: "Of course. Have you forgotten that Malfoy once slandered Muggle wizards? John met that thing. Maybe Malfoy wanted to kill John."


    It''s not surprising that Harry thought so. Malfoy caused a huge fuss at first, and because of this incident, John started the feat of challenging all Slytherins by himself.


    With Malfoy''s arrogant personality, it is not impossible to open the secret room and let the monster take revenge and kill John.


    Hermione couldn''t sit still at the thought of her friend being in danger.


    They still lacked some ingredients for the compound potion, so Hermione turned to Snape.


    As a Potions Master, no one has more complete materials than Snape.


    ¡­


    Monday.


    John was discharged from the hospital. Madam Pomfrey looked at John with a strange look on her face.


    Because John said he was hospitalized, it was better to say he was staying in a hotel, and he didn¡¯t stop eating.


    John had a great appetite, and he thought it might be related to his poisoning.


    But didn¡¯t you say that you would have diarrhea? Why did your appetite get better instead?


    John, who couldn''t figure it out, stopped worrying. As he walked in the school, a crowd of adoring eyes looked at him.


    He walked to the bulletin board and saw the top photo.


    "It would be a great loss for Colin not to be a photographer."


    Seeing how handsome he looked in this photo, John began to wonder if he had staged the photo.


    Now no one will doubt what John said, because he really meant what he said.


    The Weasley twins even got a bunch of John''s things from nowhere and hawked: "Protector John Wick''s personal socks to protect you from the heir."


    "Wait a minute, why do you have my socks!"


    John thought Fred just said it casually, but it turned out that it was really his.


    George said confidently: "Of course it''s yours, we never sell fakes."


    Fred blinked and whispered: "We paid a lot of money to let others open the door for us."


    There are bad people among the masses.


    Slytherin has been bribed, is there any justice?


    John''s face darkened, he approached George and Fred and whispered: "50-50 split."


    "What?"


    "We spent money!"


    Ignoring the two''s protests, John glanced at them and said calmly: "Then I will declare that you are selling fakes."


    This time it cost the two of them their lives. This thing was so popular that they sold a lot of it.


    If they are told that it is false, they are not allowed to be chased and beaten.


    George said fiercely: "Take it, you Slytherin."


    John was satisfied and asked if he could buy a new set of pencils individually.


    Although I have money, no one can live with money.


    John met Neville, and seeing that Neville still had his scarf hanging on his body, John fell silent.


    "Why are you wearing my scarf?"


    "Well¡­"


    Neville scratched his head, looking embarrassed.


    This feeling is like being caught wearing Pinru¡¯s clothes.


    John wanted to say that people should not be judged by their appearance, but he did not expect Neville to be such a person.


    Fortunately, Neville explained that he bought the amulet from the twins, otherwise John would have to consider whether he should keep a distance.


    "Don''t you have a sword made by me? What''s the use of getting a scarf?"


    As if looking at a fool, John was speechless.


    Neville thought about it carefully. It seemed that the sword was more useful than the scarf.


    After arranging a power-up package for Neville, John had no peace of mind in class.


    Wizards from other courtyards always crowded over, as if this way they felt more secure.


    In the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, John saw what Lockhart was drawing on the paper, as if he was designing a stage?


    get out of class has ended.


    John found Percy and hoped that he could take Ginny to the Whomping Willow.


    "Do you like Ginny?"


    Percy looked wary. Ginny was his sister and she would never let anyone have any ill intentions.


    John was speechless. What are you thinking about? You are just a little kid like Ginny who has nothing.


    After repeatedly promising that he would never like Ginny, John saw Percy''s hesitant agreement.


    Now that the two are in a cooperative relationship, John should not hurt Ginny.


    This can still be guaranteed.


    The reason why John found Percy instead of Ron or the Weasley twins was because he was afraid that they would cause trouble.


    Compared to Percy, the others were more uncertain, especially the twins. If someone eavesdropped or something, wouldn''t he be embarrassed?


    Although it was confirmed that the heir was Ginny, John did not reveal it immediately.


    He was very confused as to why Weasley''s people were able to open the Chamber of Secrets. How did she know about it? And the crushing spell didn''t look like it could be used by a first grader.


    With doubts, John came to the Whomping Willow in the afternoon.


    The Whomping Willow has fully recovered. A little bird flew over and was beaten into a ball of feathers.


    John was not idle while waiting. He recalled the spell he used to use Ironwick''s sword to enhance the sword''s flames.


    "Could it be stronger if you read it in dragon language?"


    He took out Ironwick''s sword and tried to recite a spell. The incantation recited in dragon language made the flames on the sword gradually turn into the shape of a fire dragon.


    "Dragon blood was used when enchanting it. It seems to be because of this."


    Putting the sword away, John took out his wand.


    He tried using magic in dragon language. The wand spit out a flame and then disappeared.


    "It doesn''t seem to work."


    A somewhat disappointed John sighed.


    After waiting for a while, he saw Ginny walking this way.

 Chapter 65：

    Ginny''s face was filled with nervousness, and Percy kept comforting her.


    After arriving, Ginny trembled a little when she saw John. Percy also explained: "Sorry, she is just a little scared, as you know, the monster in the secret room."


    "I know."


    John stared at Ginny. He could see the fear in Ginny''s expression.


    This is not pretending. At least Ginny like this cannot put a crushing curse on her back.


    John looked at her and asked softly: "Ginny, you did it, right?"


    Ginny''s body trembled, tears streamed from the corners of her eyes, and she nodded.


    "What did you do?" Percy didn''t know why.


    Ginny opened her mouth and choked up: "I don''t know why. I was very scared. I thought he influenced me, so I threw him away."


    John''s mind moved and he asked: "Who is he?"


    Ginny burst into tears. She was under too much pressure during this time, and she felt as if she had released the monster.


    "Riddle, a diary."


    Listening to Ginny''s words, Percy couldn''t believe it. He looked at John, urgently needing answers, "John, tell me what happened!"


    John pondered: "I originally thought Ginny was chosen as the heir of Slytherin, but looking at it now, it might be the diary."


    Riddle.


    Tom Riddle.


    Voldemort''s surname.


    When he heard this name, John knew that he was related to Voldemort.


    With a serious look on his face, John asked, "Where did you throw the diary?"


    He needs to get the diary before others pick it up.


    Chapter 76 The Missing Diary and the Duel Club


    Three hurried figures shuttled through Hogwarts Castle.


    This combination is very strange, one Slytherin, two Gryffindors, one of whom is also the prefect of Gryffindor.


    They walked all the way to the girls'' bathroom on the second floor, opened the door of the bathroom, and walked inside.


    "Where!"


    Percy was really angry this time. His sister almost became the heir of Slytherin.


    He grabbed Ginny''s shoulders so hard that Ginny couldn''t help but cry out.


    "Sorry, Ginny, come on, tell us, where is that thing?" Realizing that his reaction was too strong, Percy apologized quickly.


    Ginny slowly stretched out her hand and pointed to a sink.


    John and Percy looked at each other. They walked over and saw nothing.


    "Things are missing?" John frowned.


    Percy was anxious and irritated. He quickly turned to Ginny and said loudly: "Are you sure you remember correctly?"


    "I, I remember it was here."


    Ginny was so frightened that she shed tears again, and Percy punched the mirror angrily.


    "Percy, stop!"


    John stopped him from doing this. He shouted with a solemn expression: "Myrtle, are you there?"


    "Of course I''m here."


    Myrtle flew out of the broken toilet bowl.


    John breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "Besides us, is there anyone else coming?"


    "Others? Three Gryffindor students."


    The translucent body flew past, and Myrtle chuckled.


    "It was Ron and the others, they took the diary?"


    Percy, who once caught three little ones in the girls'' bathroom, immediately thought of them and said with a straight face: "I''ll go find them."


    "Wait Percy, don''t make any noise."


    John stopped him, shook his head and said, "Now that the whereabouts of the diary are unknown, let''s not alert the enemy. I need you to use your position to search the Gryffindor lounge."


    They were close to the truth. John held down the excited Percy and said word by word: "Don''t tell anyone until you find that person. This is not just because of Ginny."


    "Okay, I''ll help."


    Percy is also a person who can obtain twelve certificates. He does not lack wisdom, but is too rigid.


    If Ginny''s affairs are known to outsiders, it may have an impact not only on herself, but also on the Weasley family.


    In severe cases, they may even be sent to Azkaban.


    Although Percy is rigorous and rigid in his work, he will not send his sister to Azkaban.


    They made a tacit agreement to conceal the matter, and Ginny was comforted and taken back.


    During this period, in order to make sure that Ginny was not lying and to protect Ginny from being controlled for the second time, John gave Ginny a Whomping Willow amulet.


    "Keep it on and don''t take it off at any time."


    John warned seriously, Ginny looked pale and nodded hurriedly.


    Send Ginny away.


    ¡­


    The next day, Percy found John.


    He personally sent Ginny back to Gryffindor Tower yesterday. When the Weasley twins discovered this scene, they came over and started to gossip.


    Until Percy got angry and drove his two brothers away, and told them to keep an eye on Ginny and not let her leave alone.


    This made the Weasley twins suspicious, but they were also frightened by Percy''s tone.


    "George and Fred must think I''m crazy."


    Percy sighed. He also felt that he had been a little too harsh on his brothers yesterday.


    John glanced at Percy sympathetically. The Weasley twins were not gas-efficient guys. With these two younger brothers, it was no wonder that Percy had a headache.


    "Find the diary after a while, and we can end this. Gryffindor will leave it to you, and Penelo Crevat will trouble you to tell her, after all, she is your girlfriend."


    Speaking of this, John''s tone was ridiculing.


    "You, how do you know?"


    Percy stammered, as if someone had discovered a secret.


    "I just happened to know that you and Penelo Crevat were dating while on patrol." John smiled half-heartedly.


    This made Percy call Merlin''s beard, this monster, what else can be hidden from him.


    Percy didn''t know that John owned the Marauder''s Map, and when he was stationed at the Heir, he saw Percy hanging out with Ravenclaw Prefect Penelope Crevat from time to time.


    If he didn¡¯t know this, John would just tear up the Marauder¡¯s Map.


    After waving his hand, John left Percy with a mysterious expression and left.


    December has arrived.


    Before Christmas, Professor McGonagall collected the detention lists as usual.


    Originally, John was planning to go back this Christmas, but now that the secret room matter has not been resolved, he will not go back.


    Ask Basil to send a letter to Mrs. Wick, and attach two wizard cards.


    Ever since daddy Watson Wick learned about wizard cards by eating chocolate frogs, he fell in love with these cards with moving figures.


    John was also forced to collect some. He was thinking about exchanging some with Ron, but unfortunately his father insisted on collecting them by himself.


    Because of the devil''s training, Neville''s fat face became a bit sharper.


    Malfoy took the initiative to find John and wanted John to teach him.


    After all, after a semester, everyone could see that John was the real Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher.


    To this end, John listed a series of training plans for Malfoy. One of them, like Neville, went to the Shrieking Shack to train his courage.


    There is a saying that Malfoy is not much more courageous than Neville.


    During the potions class, some unscrupulous guy threw a Libre firework into the crucible, and the explosion caused the entire class to become an accident.


    When the swelling potion was about to fly in front of him, John subconsciously raised his hand, and the potion was deflected by the invisible barrier and flew out.


    Glancing at Crabbe, who was still gloating about his misfortune but then turned around and was splashed, he pretended that nothing happened.


    Professor Snape was really worried. John noticed that among the few people present who were not affected, apart from himself, Harry was the only one left.


    And Hermione didn''t know where she ran. He squinted his eyes and smelled a conspiracy.


    "John Wick, you are responsible for refining the anti-swelling agent."


    John was innocently shot, and the anti-swelling agent was not enough, so John was temporarily brought in as a manpower.


    Of course, extra points are required.


    John did not give up on finding the heir. Although he did not alert the enemy, all the prefects of the four houses got involved.


    He didn''t call too many people. Once he heard it was about the heir, the prefects actively cooperated.


    Therefore, many people''s dormitories were turned over, which made students from various houses suspect that Hogwarts was broken into.


    Percy focused on searching his younger brother. He was afraid that the Weasley twins would keep the diary just for fun.


    It''s a pity that there is nothing else except a bunch of prank props.


    Ron didn''t let it go either. He searched it several times and threw the rat lying on the bed aside.


    A week has passed.


    John thought everything would be fine before Christmas, but he was wrong.


    There is an extra piece of parchment on the bulletin board, and Lockhart is causing trouble again.


    "So...you don''t have any points?"


    John looked at Lockhart, who was pleading with him, telling you to stop causing trouble and start a dueling club.


    Forget about setting up a duel club, you actually have the nerve to ask me for support.


    John had a dark face, and Lockhart shrank his neck and said with a smile: "John, I know you have a way, just like this."


    He took out his amulet and ring. In one class, he experienced the benefits of this thing, so he started to think wrongly.


    How could the great Lockhart not be in the limelight?


    John glanced at him and said calmly: "Everything has a price, Gilderoy."


    Not Professor Lockhart, but Gilderoy.


    Lockhart also understood what John meant. There was a struggle on his face, but he finally bowed slightly and gritted his teeth and said, "I hope Gilderoy Lockhart can become your friend."


    "Well, I won''t refuse my friend''s request."


    John raised his chin slightly, Lockhart was now among his own connections.


    He never hesitated to cultivate connections and took out two magic rings and two amulets from his small bag.


    Inside the amulet is an iron armor spell, and the calamities of the spells are different. Except for one being a disarming spell and a petrification spell, the other difference is that they are no longer one-time use, but can be used three times in a row.


    This is the result of John''s alchemy upgrade. This alone is enough to make Johnny Silverhand irreplaceable among Aurors.


    Lockhart felt like he had found a treasure.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Lockhart personally designed the crescent stage in the auditorium.


    John did not expect that Lockhart would dare to find an assistant, and this assistant was Professor Snape.

 Chapter 66：

    He sighed with emotion: "It''s too long to live."


    Chapter 77: Chicken Raising and Harry Parseltongue


    In the auditorium.


    All the long tables disappeared, replaced by a gilded stage.


    The sky above the auditorium turned velvet black, and hundreds of candles illuminated the stage.


    Duel Club.


    Such new things will not be missed by Hogwarts students.


    Almost all the students in the school came. Although the fear in the secret room was dispelled by John, they were very interested in John''s heroic appearance on the last duel stage.


    After arriving, when they saw the gorgeously dressed Lockhart, except for Harry and the others, the others were not disappointed.


    This is also thanks to the lesson plan John gave him, which kept Lockhart from breaking down too badly.


    At least in the eyes of the public, this is a wizard who does not like practical operations but prefers theory.


    The students were still taught the knowledge from the autobiography, and the students were even more convinced that Lockhart was very powerful.


    Only Harry had seen how he couldn''t even deal with an elf, and had Harry''s bones taken away, otherwise he wouldn''t be so resistant.


    "Ahem, be quiet, be quiet."


    Lockhart''s **** wizard robe is simply unremarkable. After signaling everyone to be quiet, his eyes focused on him.


    He showed the smile that won the "Wizard Weekly" Most Charming Smile Award five times.


    "That''s right, Professor Dumbledore allowed me to open this small dueling club to fully train everyone in case you need to defend yourself one day. I have used this method to protect myself countless times. This is what John Wick should I have a deep understanding that he has been taught by me..."


    Lockhart began to speak at length, which made the students impatient.


    Fortunately, Lockhart still knew himself. After talking for a long time, he introduced his assistant.


    When Snape walked onto the stage, Harry and Ron both swallowed, looked at each other, and suspected that Lockhart was crazy.


    "Don''t worry, I will return your Potions Master to you intact."


    Lockhart blinked, unaware that Snape''s black energy was almost coming out from beside him.


    He showed his body language exaggeratedly, "Now, I would like to ask Professor Snape to say a few words."


    Professor Snape said coldly: "Some of you idiots are raising roosters in your dormitory. I hope that after you learn how to duel, you will remember that you are a wizard."


    The students in the audience felt guilty for a while. Someone found out that the monster in the secret room was a basilisk. After knowing that the basilisk was afraid of chickens, raising chickens became popular among the students.


    Now there is no need for an alarm clock in the morning. The rooster''s crow is so noisy that it gives people a headache.


    After saying two simple words, Professor Snape turned around to face Lockhart.


    Harry could tell that Snape''s upper lip was curling up, which was a red flag.


    If Snape looked at him like this, he might have been unable to hold back his legs and run away.


    Even if Lockhart bowed, he could do more than a dozen tricks, which made Snape shake his head endlessly.


    The two of them each raised their wands upright in front of their chests, saluted, and then walked toward both sides of the stage.


    "As you can see, we hold our wands in a normal dueling posture."


    Lockhart was still chattering, and the impatience in Snape''s eyes was already very obvious.


    Lockhart counted.


    The two of them raised their wands over their shoulders at the same time, and when the number reached three, Snape immediately took action.


    "Expelliarmus!"


    A dazzling red light hit Lockhart across the stage, but Lockhart did not fly out as Harry expected.


    The armor-like armor blocked the attack before Lockhart could react.


    There was some surprise and surprise in Professor Snape''s eyes.


    "You see, this is a wonderful offense and defense."


    After Lockhart reacted, he immediately acted calm and calm, and then activated the Ring of Conjuration, and red light flew from the wand to Snape.


    Professor Snape reacted quickly and immediately turned on the red light to fight back.


    The two of them went back and forth, and Lockhart was always able to defend against Snape''s curse.


    The students exclaimed repeatedly, and the girls admired Lockhart with stars in their eyes.


    After going back and forth, Professor Snape became a little serious.


    "Levicorpus"


    The Iron Armor Curse appeared again to block it, and Lockhart was so carried away that he didn''t notice that the amulet on his body had been used up.


    He counterattacked with a petrifying spell. Snape flew away and charged up the disarming spell, which directly knocked Lockhart away.


    The wand flew out of his hand, and Lockhart noticed that he had run out of amulets.


    He hurriedly stopped Snape from taking the next step, stood up and laughed: "You see, this is the disarming spell. I lost my wand. I think I should let you see it."


    Lockhart acted as if he had been tricked on purpose.


    Harry and Ron looked at each other, feeling that there was something false in Lockhart''s words.


    "Of course, if I want to stop it, I can do it without any effort, just to increase your knowledge..."


    Noticing that Professor Snape''s face turned gloomy, Lockhart hurriedly stopped, "This is the end of the demonstration. Now I come among you, and you two will duel in pairs."


    The students had already been tickled by the wonderful duel just now, and they couldn''t wait to hear that the duel could begin.


    Snape dismissed Harry''s idea of ??training with Ron as soon as he came up. He patrolled around to find an opponent for Harry.


    He looked carefully and ignored John. After all, this man was too dangerous.


    Finally, he locked on Malfoy, and he waved, allowing Malfoy to have an in-depth communication with the savior.


    John also wanted to find an opponent, but everyone subconsciously avoided him when they saw him.


    The scene when one person picked out Slytherin was still fresh in their minds, and they didn''t want to be tortured.


    "Can I come with you?"


    A handsome boy came over. Seeing that he didn''t hide from him, John readily agreed.


    "My name is Cedric Diggory, fourth year Hufflepuff."


    Cedric''s eyes were bright, he stared at John, and he followed Snape''s example of saluting just now.


    "John, can I call you that?"


    "Of course, Cedric."


    This big boy from Hufflepuff was very outstanding. John touched the badge with his right hand, bowed slightly, and said with a smile: "Let''s get started."


    Cedric''s smile faded and he cast a skillful disarming spell. John raised his eyebrows, used his wand to deflect the red light and then counterattacked.


    He found that Cedric was very strong, at least stronger than the Slytherin he met last time.


    Waving the magic wand in his hand, John cracked all the attacks one by one.


    Looking for an opportunity, John used his stick three times.


    "Langlock"


    "Ferula"


    "Relashio"


    Just as Cedric was about to recite a spell, his tongue stuck to the roof of his mouth and he was unable to speak. The wizard''s robe suddenly tightened and wrapped his body tightly, unable to move. Sparks flew and hit his body and flew backwards.


    He was lying on the ground with a wry smile on his face.


    "woo woo woo woo¡­"


    Unable to speak, he pointed to his mouth.


    John stepped forward to lift the spell and pulled him up.


    "Too strong, John, you don''t look like a student."


    Cedric could afford to lose. He showed admiration and asked curiously: "Are you going to be an Auror in the future?"


    John shrugged and said relaxedly: "Maybe, but Auror is not suitable for me."


    The two ended the fight and looked back. In the entire auditorium, except for them, there was no one serious duel.


    Hermione was fighting with a fat girl from Slytherin, throwing her wands aside, completely forgetting that she was a wizard.


    Lockhart realized that the situation was out of control and shouted stop.


    It was Professor Snape who stopped what happened next.


    However, some people were still injured, and in the end Lockhart chose to let two people come up to demonstrate.


    He wanted to call out to Neville, but he held it back when he remembered that Neville was chasing people with that sword just now.


    Snape took the opportunity to let Malfoy and Harry go up.


    It''s okay now, the one who hit the hardest just now is up.


    As soon as the two of them got together, they were extremely jealous when they met enemies. Malfoy gritted his back molars to avenge his hatred for being hung upside down just now.


    Lockhart''s countdown ended, and Malfoy directly used one of his best curses.


    "Oolong came out of the hole!"


    The head of his wand exploded, and a long black snake emerged from the explosion smoke and landed on the floor between them.


    This scene made the crowd scream. Snape had seen enough of the joke and said lazily: "Don''t move, Potter, I''ll get it away."


    However, Lockhart felt that he could do it again, so he rushed out and waved his wand. The black snake flew up ten feet and fell down, becoming even more angry.


    Justin Finch-Fletchley, who was next to the stage, froze, and the black snake walked towards him.


    Harry just wanted to stop the black snake. He opened his mouth to speak to the black snake, but his tone was chilling.


    "Let him go."


    He wanted to stop the black snake, but he didn''t realize that the sound he made was Parseltongue.


    Everyone even thought that Harry asked the black snake to attack Justin Finch-Fletchley.


    At this moment, another voice sounded.


    "Stop."


    Black Snake was about to feel relaxed when suddenly a pressure came over him.


    When it looked at it, a pair of vertical pupils made the black snake collapse.


    When Justin saw that figure, he immediately felt safe.


    He shouted angrily at Harry: "What tricks do you think you are playing? We have John Wick!"


    Harry was confused and didn''t know what was going on.


    John pulled out his wand and turned the snake into black smoke. He looked up at Harry, and the depth in his eyes made Harry a little scared.


    "Today''s Duel Club is over, let''s disperse." John gave Lockhart a look, and Lockhart understood and announced the end.


    It¡¯s just that this time there will be more storms in the follow-up.


    Chapter 78 Rumors stop at the strong and Christmas


    Harry Potter is a Parseltongue.


    Everyone in the auditorium saw this scene, which pushed Harry to the forefront.


    Some people said that Harry was the heir, and others found John, hoping that he would eliminate this scourge.


    In response, John told them not to think nonsense.

 Chapter 67：

    But in a short period of time, Harry has become synonymous with heir.


    There was even a conspiracy theory that Voldemort was afraid that Harry would take away the position of the Dark Lord before he killed him, which made John laugh.


    The snowstorm brought an end to the afternoon herbal medicine class.


    Harry was taken away by Professor McGonagall, John was in the auditorium, and Percy sat next to him drinking warm pumpkin juice.


    "Sorry, we didn''t find it. I looked for Harry''s luggage three times."


    Listening to Percy''s apologetic words, John shook his head helplessly and said, "Percy, you have to believe Harry, he can''t be the heir."


    "Okay." Percy agreed.


    John knew that he still had doubts about Harry, but John did not reveal it.


    Harry''s Parseltongue actually reminded John that maybe he could use Harry to open the Chamber of Secrets.


    But now Harry has been taken away by Professor McGonagall, so he has to wait.


    "I will prove that he is not."


    John assured Percy that he was the savior. What if he gave up his job and gave up the job due to suspicion.


    Percy left, and John took out the Marauder''s Map to look at it.


    Except for Harry and the other three, no one has been to the girls'' bathroom for a long time. The basilisk cannot get out until it opens the secret room. Hogwarts is safe.


    "What are the three of them doing there?"


    Thinking that he smelled something like brewing potion last time he went in, John looked a little weird.


    Shouldn''t the three little ones be boiling the potion in there?


    The potion is boiled in the girls¡¯ bathroom. Does it smell like this picture?


    In fact, John is also a well-fed man who doesn''t know how hungry he is. He has a Room of Requirement that he can switch to at any time, but Harry and the others don''t.


    You can¡¯t make it in the Gryffindor lounge, right?


    Harry came out from Dumbledore. Dumbledore asked him what he knew, but he hid it.


    Because Ron said that hearing other voices may not be a good thing, he chose to hide it because of his psychological mischief.


    It was just the rumors in the school that made him irritable, especially when he secretly put on the sorting hat in the principal''s office.


    That old hater still thinks that he should go to Slytherin.


    This made him doubt whether he was the heir of Slytherin.


    Hermione saw his troubles, had an idea, and said: "You can ask John, he will help you."


    "John?"


    Harry recalled another scene. On the duel stage, from his perspective, he saw John''s eyes change.


    Those eyes are like the eyes of a snake.


    He hesitated for a while and said, "Will it be troublesome?"


    Hermione knew John very well and affirmed: "John will definitely wait for you to come over. You know he is very good to his friends."


    friend?


    Harry was silent for a while.


    In the end, Harry chose to go to John.


    At the castle covered bridge, Harry came over with some anxiety.


    John was not surprised to see him coming, and said softly: "Are you obsessed with your differences?"


    "Where''s John, do you think I am the heir of Slytherin?" Harry stared into John''s eyes.


    John chuckled, smiling particularly cheerfully.


    "Stop making trouble, you are the savior, how can you be the heir of Slytherin."


    As if he heard some joke, John kept laughing.


    Harry was a little irritated by the laughter, "That''s enough, it''s not funny."


    Harry was shocked that he shouted so loudly.


    John stopped laughing, stared at Harry, and said seriously: "You are not the heir of Slytherin, at least not now."


    Seeing that Harry was still doubting and hesitating, John chuckled and said: "Rumors stop at the strong, Harry. People who are strong enough don''t care who is the heir."


    Harry trembled inwardly and looked at John, seeing that he was not joking.


    Harry sighed and said, "It would be great if they were all like you."


    "You can''t expect everyone to be like this. The strong lead the weak. This is the unchanging truth."


    John held his hands on the railing of the covered bridge and looked at the place covered with snowflakes in the distance.


    ¡­


    Christmas is here.


    A lot of people left the school, but not all of them left.


    There are even some Muggle wizards who stay at school because John Wick gives them a sense of security.


    "John Wick will protect us as he protects Justin Finch-Fletchley."


    The scene in the Duel Club gained John''s favor among the Muggle wizards, and they even felt that John was their patron saint.


    Some people would put a picture of John fighting the basilisk next to their bed, as if to protect them.


    Get up in the morning.


    John received many packages.


    He opened one and it was from Cedric.


    Inside was a new style of small handbag. It seemed that he thought John liked this kind of handbag.


    There are a lot of gifts. If you want to open them, you can open them all day.


    John chose to open it again at night. When he walked out of the dormitory, he saw a blonde girl and a black-haired girl.


    "Daphne and Pansy, they didn''t come home?"


    It was a little strange that the two of them didn''t go home, but John didn''t take it to heart.


    Malfoy was already waiting for John in the common room. He saw John come out and complained a little: "You asked me to wake up so early, but I ended up going to bed late."


    "I''m not staying up late, I''m planning a project for you."


    When Malfoy heard this, he rolled his eyes at John and said it as if it was true.


    Malfoy didn''t go back for Christmas. He wanted to strengthen himself in school.


    At the dueling club, he and Harry exchanged curses and ended up hanging.


    Although there was an own goal later, it did no harm to Harry at all.


    He approached John and asked to strengthen him, and John naturally agreed.


    The two left the Slytherin dungeon and came to the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom.


    Since you want to train, you naturally need a spacious place.


    John took out the Boggart. This cabinet was too familiar to Malfoy.


    John would take it out every time he went to class. He always wondered how there were so many creatures in it.


    So the two began to teach each other step by step. Of course, John was responsible for speaking and Malfoy was responsible for practicing.


    In the evening, before the sky completely darkened, John had to stop training as he had to go to the Room of Requirement.


    When Malfoy returned, he met Goyle and Crabbe. These two followers always did whatever Malfoy did.


    Seeing the two of them dumbfounded, he kindly led them back.


    Little did they know that the two people at this time were Harry and Ron.


    And Malfoy likes to show off once he is free. He knows many inside stories from Lucius Malfoy, such as the secret room that was once opened.


    ¡­


    "The elixir of happiness is really difficult to get."


    John couldn''t help but shake his head when he looked at the elixir that had not yet been successfully refined.


    It is indeed the top-notch magic potion. Not to mention the long refining time, it should not be sloppy.


    Potions are a branch of alchemy. John has alchemy skills and has also learned potions.


    Now that he has reached level 3, he can be considered an experienced alchemist.


    After putting the materials needed for the Fuling Elixir, John looked at it for a while and confirmed that there was no problem.


    He was in the Room of Requirement trying to imbue Ironwick''s sword with a new enchantment.


    "Dragon blood can enhance the fire spell, so what can other magical creatures enhance."


    John pondered for a while, not yet deciding what kind of enchantment to arrange for Ironwick''s sword.


    After all, it is not an alchemical product like the Sword of Gryffindor. The Sword of Ironwick is still a Muggle item.


    Once a mistake is made, the entire sword may be scrapped, which is a bit troublesome.


    After struggling for a while, John temporarily put aside the idea of ??enchantment.


    He reached out his hand without using his wand and tried to cast a spell without a wand.


    "Emotion, I need an emotion."


    John closed his eyes and meditated, his emotions driving the magic.


    The expression on his face gradually changed to anger, and John raised his hand and clapped it.


    The chest of the human-shaped target in front of him exploded.


    "Huh...are you angry? Although it''s hard to control, you can do it."


    When it comes to the simplest and most extreme emotion, anger is a good choice.


    John just thought about someone forcing him to eat stargazing pie, and his anger came out.


    It is indeed possible to cast spells without a wand. John tried it several times and was able to use simple magic when he was extremely angry.


    There was no shortage of dinner parties in the castle, and John went to the dinner party after finishing training.


    On the way, he met Goyle and Crabbe who had woken up in a daze. He was a little strange.


    ¡­


    Chapter 79 Uncle¡¯s Gift and Catgirl Hermione


    John''s "unsociability" is already common in Slytherin.


    You rarely see John at dinner, even at Christmas dinner.


    By the time John arrived, the dinner was already over.


    But when he sat down, a roasted and steaming turkey, potatoes and bread appeared on the golden plate in front of him.


    "Thanks."


    He thanked him softly, not sure if the house elves working in the kitchen could hear him.


    Since he often missed dinner, John became very familiar with the house elves in the kitchen.


    They always left one for John at dinner, and it was no different today.


    He cut a piece from the turkey with a knife, took out the little remaining Lao Gan Ma and spread it on the bread.


    After one bite of turkey bread and Lao Ganma, John narrowed his eyes with satisfaction.


    After finishing dinner, John returned to the Slytherin dungeon.


    Malfoy was furious. When he saw John, he said warily: "Are you John?"

 Chapter 68：

    John was confused, "Of course I am."


    "evidence!"


    Malfoy looked like a little boy who had just been cheated of candy. He already had a wand in his hand.


    As long as John has no evidence, he plans to make the guy who just lied to him suffer.


    John thought for a moment and waved to Malfoy to come over.


    While keeping an eye on John, Malfoy walked over.


    After arriving in front of him, John''s left hand was like a poisonous snake, which made Malfoy unable to react. He grabbed the hand holding the wand and twisted it, and the wand fell off from that hand.


    Then John grabbed Malfoy''s collar with his right hand and lifted him up easily.


    Malfoy was choked to the ground and couldn''t breathe. He clapped his hands and John''s hands quickly surrendered.


    "I believe it, I believe it."


    "It would have been better if it had been like this."


    He let go of his hand and let Malfoy sit down. John walked aside and sat down. Tom, who had been running around the Slytherin lounge, ran to the sofa and asked for a touch.


    "Ahem, there are two guys pretending to be Goyle and Crabbe."


    Malfoy was extremely convinced that no one among the entire Hogwarts students except John would be so powerful.


    He said fiercely: "If I know who it is, I will let him know the power of the curse!"


    "Disguised as Goyle and Crabbe? Is it a compound potion?"


    John stroked Tom''s dog''s head, and Tom felt so comfortable that the whole dog lay down.


    He thought of the three little ones. Apart from them, no one would do this.


    "What did you say to them?" John, who knew the answer, was curious about what the third child asked.


    It should be something like an heir. After all, they have always suspected Malfoy.


    Malfoy hesitated a little and said, "I''m basically the one saying it."


    "...Draco, you should change this habit of yours."


    John was speechless. You sent the information directly before anyone else asked.


    Malfoy was embarrassed, so he diverted his attention and took his anger out on Goyle and Crabbe.


    "It''s all your fault for coming back so late."


    "We ate a cake and then passed out."


    Both Goyles were also aggrieved. John patted Tom''s dog''s head and asked him to get up from the ground.


    "Okay, that''s it."


    He got up and prepared to go back to the dormitory. Before leaving, Malfoy stopped John.


    "John, they also asked about you."


    "I?"


    John was stunned, Malfoy nodded and said, "I said you often run away without knowing where you are."


    Are you doubting yourself?


    John didn''t think it would be the case. He was an authentic Muggle wizard.


    Probably Harry asked casually, curious about his life in Slytherin.


    Not taking it to heart, John returned to the dormitory.


    Now he has time to deal with the pile of Christmas gifts.


    Most of them were sent by his group of pen pals. After all, interpersonal relationships still need to be maintained. John also sent a lot during Christmas.


    Open one. It was from Neville. There is a beautiful glass ball inside. If you put it next to the candle, stars will be projected on it.


    Hermione sent an exquisite quill pen, Ron sent wizard chess, and Harry sent a Quidditch book.


    There are also cufflinks sent by my mother, and a wizard hat sent by my father. It seems that the material is made by Muggles and is handmade.


    Dad Watson Wick''s letter hinted implicitly and explicitly that John could bring him a Golden Snitch back. It was probably the Quidditch books he brought back during the summer vacation that interested Dad.


    And Mrs. Wick''s letter only said one sentence, tell your father to go to **** and don''t listen to him.


    The gifts were almost opened, and John looked at the last one.


    The address above surprised him. It was actually from his own home.


    Opening the gift, there was a letter inside.


    He picked it up and glanced at it:


    "My favorite Yadani, I hope you receive my gift.


    It''s a pity that you didn''t come to my home for Christmas this year, but it''s okay that you didn''t come, because the family has not been in peace recently.


    The situation is turbulent, and your uncles have also been affected. Even though your father is old, there are still some people who want to invite him out.


    They were all driven out by me. This group of inhumane guys wanted to squeeze out the last bit of value.


    Okay, let¡¯s not talk anymore.


    Remember that brown bear? Its cubs grew up and were stronger than their mother.


    I really hope you can come over next year. I haven¡¯t taken you hunting yet.


    I love you uncle.


    Seryosha Jovonovich. "


    Yadani Jovonovich is a name that only his grandfather¡¯s family can call him.


    This letter was sent home by my uncle and then forwarded by Mrs. Wick.


    A trace of nostalgia flashed in John''s eyes. Although his uncles were big and rough and liked wrestling with brown bears, they really loved him.


    Even though I haven¡¯t been back for a long time, my uncles will still insist on sending gifts.


    "I don''t know what uncle gave me."


    With anticipation, John opened this gift box that looked like a book.


    After opening the white polka-dot pattern gift bag paper, a black box that looks expensive is revealed.


    John solemnly opened the box, and something matte black lay quietly inside.


    "?"


    Seeing this thing, John fell into deep thought.


    He kept the opening position and re-opened the box without giving up.


    Well, the contents inside haven¡¯t changed.


    He picked up the contents with an expressionless expression. The comfortable grip was a bit big for a child, but John grew faster than a child, so it was almost just right.


    The synthetic material handle, matte black, can be well hidden and will not be exposed due to reflection.


    The overall weight is light, with a 9mm caliber, an effective range of 50 meters, and a magazine capacity of 17 rounds.


    That¡¯s right.


    This is a gun.


    The uncle gave himself a pistol.


    John felt that either he was crazy, or his uncle''s brain circuitry was different from ordinary people''s.


    "I, a wizard, use a gun?"


    There are not many bullets in the box, only 17.


    I guess it¡¯s because my uncle didn¡¯t want to commit murder... what the hell!


    Whoever is a decent person gives a pistol to his child? He is only twelve years old.


    "Uncle, you are too hardcore."


    Silently putting the pistol back, John decided to seal the gun.


    The second day of Christmas.


    John heard that Hermione was hospitalized, and he followed the principle of caring for good friends.


    He went to the school hospital to visit and saw a furry face.


    Rubbing his eyes, when John looked again, the face was already covered by his hands.


    "Don''t look at John, leave quickly!" Hermione covered her face and was ashamed to see anyone.


    John looked strange and said, "Do you want to become a cat lady even though you admire Professor McGonagall?"


    Why doesn''t he remember that Hermione''s transformation has reached this level?


    Hermione was even more ashamed. She originally wanted to be like Millicent Burst, and she even had a close combat with him in the duel club.


    However, Millicent Burst had a cat, and all she got was cat hair, which made her embarrassed to see anyone.


    John suppressed a laugh, and Hermione wanted to kick him out.


    "Well, it''s quite cute like this, isn''t it."


    John even had the urge to rub the cat''s head with his hands, but considering that he would be bitten by the future Minister of Magic, he held it back.


    Before Hermione was about to throw the pillow out, John took out his wand and conjured a curtain for Hermione to close.


    "I hope you recover as soon as possible. By the way, give me the badge under your pillow."


    John left the badge under Harry''s pillow last time and forgot about it later.


    It just so happened that Hermione and Harry slept in the same bed last time. I just don''t know if these things don''t need to be washed?


    Expressing concern about the health of the school hospital, John got his badge back.


    Hermione was a little confused when she saw this, and John said casually: "Last time Harry was attacked by a Bludger, I thought we should see who did it. It seems that the heir didn''t find him."


    "All right."


    When it came to the heir, Hermione felt a little guilty, so they turned into Slytherin and asked Malfoy.


    After saying goodbye to Hermione, John left the school hospital.


    ¡­


    Chapter 80 Snape Suspicion and Durmstrang Letter


    It¡¯s hard to say how interesting it is at Christmas school. Apart from staring at the Marauder¡¯s Map every day, John also wants Malfoy to experience Neville¡¯s pain.


    "If you can''t hold on, you can tell me. I will never force you."


    John spoke calmly. He stood outside the Whomping Willow. Malfoy was being chased by the branches of the Whomping Willow.


    "Shut up, John."


    Malfoy had been hit several times, and at first he was confused as to why wizards were training in dodge.


    Until John escaped three Malfoy curses in a row, Malfoy knew the importance of body skills.


    John didn''t close his mouth, his tone was full of sarcasm, "You were right not to let Gower and the others come over. You look too embarrassed now."


    "Malfoy of the Twenty-Eight Holy Clan, his descendants can''t even knock down a tree."


    "Maybe your father is right. After all, your family''s wealth can allow you to live like a useless person."


    "I forgot, maybe it''s more than just like."


    His words were like daggers, which made Malfoy upset. If he was not careful, he would be hit by the Whomping Willow and fly out.


    "Look at you, you look like a mouse being driven away with a broom."


    "How much money did your family donate to Hogwarts to convince them to let you enter the school?"


    John took out a turkey sandwich and took a bite. His satisfied look was full of hatred.

 Chapter 69：

    Malfoy was full of resentment, and a voice appeared in his head. Why should he watch the Muggle wizard enjoy it? A noble pureblood should not suffer like this.


    The anger level soared. After Malfoy was knocked out again, he couldn''t stand it.


    Taking out his wand, Malfoy pointed it at the annoying Whomping Willow and cast a spell.


    Just when the curse was about to hit the Whomping Willow, the Iron Armor Curse appeared in that place.


    The first layer of the armor spell was directly shattered, and the second layer blocked the attack.


    The Whomping Willow was enraged, and this time the willow branches were faster and more ferocious.


    If Malfoy can''t avoid it, he will be hit.


    When John saw this, he took out his wand and used the levitation spell to drag Malfoy back.


    Seeing that his face was still angry and angry, John applauded and praised: "The power this time is more powerful than the last time. Keep the feeling just now."


    John was testing the range of emotions affecting the power of the curse. After Malfoy was angered just now, the power of the curse increased by half.


    Although this kind of emotion affects the accuracy, the increase in power is considerable.


    John took out a pen and wrote on his notes, glanced at Malfoy, who was still angry, and said speechlessly: "You asked me to train again."


    Malfoy also knew that John was improving his strength, but still couldn''t control it.


    Usually at this time, John only needs to use a sleeping spell on him.


    "Okay, it''s time to go to bed again."


    Without giving Malfoy a chance to react, John directly cast a sleeping spell on his face, allowing Malfoy to sleep like a baby.


    Ask Goyle and Crabbe to take Malfoy back. The two of them were used to Malfoy being so tired that he fell asleep every day.


    Scribbling in his notes, John closed the book and stuffed it into his small bag.


    "Of course anger is good, but it should be used sparingly. This time Draco''s mood lasted longer."


    Continuing on, John felt that one day Malfoy would get too involved and would take action against him.


    Although it is a pity, John still plans to terminate it temporarily.


    He didn''t know that his every move was being watched by someone.


    With Snape''s gloomy eyes, he found Dumbledore.


    ¡­


    "Dumbledore, it''s time for you to take care of John Wick."


    In the principal''s office, Snape no longer looked so sinister, but his tone revealed anger.


    "What''s wrong Severus?"


    Dumbledore raised his head from the table. He was a little surprised to see Snape''s appearance.


    "He''s gaining power little by little. Don''t tell me you don''t know, Dumbledore."


    As a former Death Eater, Snape saw the shadow of another person in John.


    The same extraordinary talent, the same handsomeness, the same ability to confuse people around him.


    John Wick.


    Except for his bloodline, this boy is a complete replica of that person.


    There was a bit of madness in his voice, and the gloominess seemed to be fished out of water.


    "He is imitating the mysterious man. He will not be content with being ordinary. Slytherin is the best proof. In just one school year, he made Slytherin his own."


    Seeing that he was so excited, Dumbledore said in a calm voice: "Calm down Severus, he is just a child."


    "Voldemort was once just a child!" Snape said word by word, even saying the man''s name.


    He''s worried about John Wick.


    Snape had a sarcastic look on his face, and said in a sinister voice: "Don''t tell me, you don''t know what he is doing. He was exposed to black magic in the first grade. He was forbearing and showing his ambition. Even Draco Malfoy is bowing to him now." "Promise."


    "Dumbledore, we all know what this means, that Slytherin heir, how do you know he is not?"


    "Severus!"


    Dumbledore''s expression turned serious, which made Snape calm down a little.


    "This is a very serious accusation, you know."


    Wisdom eyes stared at the Sword of Gryffindor, and Dumbledore said softly: "I believe John Wick will not be that person. He is different. He has relatives, friends, and... love."


    Snape had calmed down by this time. He looked at Dumbledore coldly and his voice returned to its previous state.


    "I hope you are right, we don''t have a second Dumbledore."


    After he finished speaking, he left.


    Dumbledore was left alone in deep thought.


    Voldemort was Snape''s obsession, and he killed Snape''s beloved.


    Dumbledore knew all this, and so did he.


    When Voldemort was in his second grade, he was far less outstanding than John. The people around John were all drawn together because of their strength. They had no bloodline, only strength.


    At this point, it¡¯s like being another person.


    Dumbledore looked at the Sword of Gryffindor and sighed: "I hope it''s you, John."


    Having once opened the Gryffindor Chamber of Secrets, if it weren''t for Harry, Dumbledore couldn''t think of anyone better than John.


    If it is John, then he will not become the next Voldemort.


    Snape was right, there is no second Dumbledore in the wizarding world.


    They couldn''t afford the third Dark Lord.


    ¡­


    John didn''t know that a quarrel broke out between Snape and Dumbledore because of his relationship.


    He was opening an envelope from an owl.


    It¡¯s just that the owl looked like he was about to die of exhaustion after delivering it.


    The mark on the envelope was something John had never seen before. The bat was holding a sword.


    The address is Durmstrang.


    After opening it, there was a letter and something similar to scales inside.


    "Fire dragon scales?"


    Opening the letter, John saw a line of elegant fonts.


    "I''m here to find you."


    "Why does this feel like a threatening letter?"


    John was lost in thought, could it be a prank by the Weasley twins?


    He noticed the sender''s name, Heinrich Edgar.


    This name brought him back to the day during summer vacation when he and Fleur fell in the forest.


    The Durmstrang student who dueled with him.


    "Find me?"


    Thinking about it carefully, I didn¡¯t do anything to anger the other party, so why did I send a threatening letter?


    "Forget it, don''t worry."


    John, who couldn''t figure it out, simply gave it up and headed to the Room of Requirement.


    John held the new parchment in his hand, and he wanted to try to see if he could reproduce the Marauder''s Map.


    This thing is the work of a student. Logically speaking, no matter how high the level of alchemy is, there is a limit.


    Level 3 Alchemy should be able to do it.


    There is not much use in re-engraving it, the main reason is to learn the trace silk application inside.


    This kind of Marauder''s Map can mark people who enter Hogwarts, and it contains magic similar to the trace thread.


    John had taken out Trace Silk before and had some understanding of Trace Silk.


    The four people who were able to combine the two and create the map are truly geniuses.


    In the responsive room, John first added some ingredients to the elixir.


    The Fuling Elixir is coming to an end and is expected to be completed soon after the start of the next semester.


    John was also preparing to enter the Slytherin Chamber of Secrets at that time.


    ¡­


    Chapter 81 Seeds of Doubt and Pansy¡¯s Love


    school clinic.


    "Harry, you are wrong."


    Hermione retorted to Harry, she said angrily: "How can you doubt John, he is our friend, and he is a Muggle himself."


    Even Ron thought Harry''s idea was crazy, that was John Wick.


    It was he who single-handedly eliminated people''s fear of the heir of Slytherin, and it was he who saved the Gryffindor students and drove away the basilisk.


    How could Harry suspect John?


    Seeing that his friends didn''t believe it, Harry expressed his guess: "Think about it, who was the first to discover the basilisk? It was John."


    "What''s so strange about this? If it weren''t for John, you would have been regarded as a cat murderer by Filch." Hermione said angrily with a cat face.


    Harry shook his head and said seriously: "What about the second time? John came out with the basilisk and was photographed by Colin. During the time when Colin went to call the professor, no one would know about him and the snake. No wonder what happened."


    This statement made Ron feel a little bit reasonable.


    "Think about it, why is it that for such a dangerous creature like the basilisk, John didn''t suffer much harm throughout the whole process? He just slept in the hospital and was fine."


    Hermione disagreed, "Maybe John is strong enough."


    "Yes, he is indeed powerful. He defeated Slytherin alone. Don''t you think these times are too coincidental."


    Remembering that he had accidentally asked Malfoy, Harry had doubts about John.


    He said: "John disappears often, and no one knows where he has gone. Every time the Basilisk appears, John''s prestige becomes higher, as if..."


    "It''s as if this was deliberately done to build up prestige for John, right? Harry, you are absolutely wrong. John is a Muggle wizard, and Slytherin will not look for Muggles!"


    Hermione added angrily, the beard on her face seemed to be about to jump.


    "What if he isn''t?" Harry said.


    Hermione was stunned, and Ron said in surprise: "You mean John is not a Muggle wizard?"


    Harry''s eyes flashed with wisdom and he said: "Maybe there is a Squib in John''s family, then he is not a Muggle wizard but a half-blood, and as you can see, Malfoy is his friend, and Malfoy hates Muggle wizards the most."


    Hermione wrinkled her nose and said, "You''re just guessing, Harry, you need to calm down."


    Ron nodded in agreement, thinking that Harry might be too tired.


    Seeing that none of his friends believed in him, Harry felt helpless and a little irritated.


    There was a voice in his head telling him that John was the heir.


    During the Duel Club, John''s vertical pupils made Harry even more suspicious.


    The seeds of doubt had been planted in his heart, and Harry was a little more wary of John.


    ¡­


    John sneezed, touched his nose, and asked strangely: "There''s no wind either?"


    Glancing at the two parchments on the table, John stretched out his fingers and tapped them.


    "I solemnly swear that I have evil intentions!"

 Chapter 70：

    The two parchments were opened, revealing the same map.


    The moving footprints and names on it were exactly the same, and John successfully copied the Marauder''s Map.


    Seeing Ron accompanied by Peter Pettigrew above, John said to himself: "The Marauder''s Map is not omnipotent. Maybe it only needs a powerful enough confusion spell to confuse it."


    The Marauder''s Map is similar to an upgraded version of Trace Silk. Although it is very powerful, it can also be interfered with by magic spells.


    John is not sure what level of confusion spell can be done, but if it can be done, it must be level 4 or higher.


    "It is estimated that no one in the school can do it except Professor Flitwick and the others."


    Even ordinary professors can''t do it. The only person who has reached this level of confusion spell is the dean of the Fourth Academy.


    After tapping the Marauder''s Map again, John closed the map.


    He can now cast spells without a wand easily.


    Put away the two copies of the Marauder''s Map, John didn''t want to be picked up by someone with intentions.


    Of course, if the Weasley twins found out that they had taken the map and asked for it, they would be very generous.


    Christmas has passed.


    The new semester has arrived, and Hermione will not appear in class for a short time because she has become a cat lady.


    Without this know-it-all girl who competed with him, John felt a little lonely in class.


    This is what is called seeking defeat alone.


    Neville was very happy when he came back to school because he was praised by his grandma.


    Exercise helped Neville lose a lot of weight, which made Old Lady Longbottom both happy and distressed.


    February arrives in a blink of an eye.


    Hermione came out of the hospital, she was finally cured.


    "I just don''t know why, but John feels that Harry has always kept a distance from himself.


    "Did the thing that made Harry take the blame last time exposed?"


    John thought he had discovered that he had made Harry take the blame during the summer vacation. If that was the case, he could apologize.


    The elixir was almost finished, and John still needed Harry''s Parseltongue to lead the way.


    Now that we know the entrance, everything is ready except for the Parseltongue.


    The heir of Slytherin never came out, and John even wondered if someone had forgotten the paper in the toilet and took it to him.


    No matter what, John has to go to the Slytherin Chamber of Secrets, which is blessed by Bai Huahua.


    Moreover, there is no guarantee that the Slytherin Chamber of Secrets can trigger the same challenge mission as the Gryffindor Chamber of Secrets. It would be heartbreaking to miss it.


    ¡­


    When a new semester begins, it seems like all the previous fears have disappeared.


    Hogwarts is full of laughter, and the Quidditch training ground is indispensable without Wood''s roaring voice.


    Tom ran around everywhere, and the school was used to having such a puppy.


    Whenever Tom ran out, he would wait at the door for students entering the Slytherin common room.


    This time was no exception. After Tom came back from looking for Tooth, he squatted obediently at the door.


    Daphne and Pansy came back just in time, and Tom followed behind them.


    "Pansy, are you okay? You seem to be absent-minded lately."


    Daphne discovered that Pansy seemed obsessed with writing a diary. She could still see Pansy writing in a diary before going to bed at night.


    When Pansy heard this, the corners of her mouth raised slightly, like a girl in love, a little shy.


    "I''m in love with someone."


    "Really?" Daphne was stunned and said strangely: "I didn''t see any boy you were dating."


    "What''s weird about this, aren''t you the same, but you still don''t like woo..."


    Pansy''s mouth was covered by Daphne. Daphne''s ears turned red and her fair cheeks became a little scarlet.


    She said fiercely: "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Pansy rolled her eyes at her, curled her lips and said, "It''s not a secret anymore."


    "That''s not okay!" Daphne told Pansy to shut up.


    Tom followed behind and tilted his head, feeling that they seemed to be discussing his master.


    After barking twice, Tom climbed the stairs with some difficulty on his short legs.


    When Daphne saw this, she picked him up. Tom was a small dog and it was just right to be held in her arms.


    After John came back, he happened to meet Daphne who was angrily rubbing the dog''s head in the common room. The way Tom licked the dog made John feel contemptuous.


    "Thank you for taking care of Tom."


    Daphne smiled and said: "I like Tom too. By the way, how are you going to spend your time tomorrow?"


    She looked to the side, pretending to mention it casually, and pointed out: "Professor Lockhart said that he would give everyone a surprise on Valentine''s Day."


    "Him? Surprise?"


    When John heard this, he immediately understood that this restless guy Lockhart was going to cause trouble again.


    "I didn''t notice what Daphne said about Valentine''s Day at all.


    His eyelids twitched, and his intuition told John that Lockhart would never do anything good.


    Dueling Club: Lockhart showed great strength at the beginning, which aroused the interest of the students and has been maintained ever since.


    Now there are duel club activities every Saturday night.


    John thought that Lockhart would stop in this way, but he didn''t expect that he would want to continue to cause trouble.


    "It seems that we can''t let him be too idle, otherwise he will always want to cause trouble."


    John decided that Lockhart must not be allowed to remain idle any longer. Doesn''t he like to write books? Let him go and write books instead of being a student.


    The next day, when John saw the twelve dwarfs dressed as Cupids, he immediately covered his face.


    Especially when he received a greeting card, the dwarf acted it out vividly.


    He died on the spot. Malfoy wanted to laugh but didn''t dare because John was staring at him.


    Chapter 82: Completion of Elixir of Fortune and Riddle Medal


    "Your eyes are as pretty as salamander eyes and your hair is like oiled silk. Pfft, John, this is a really bad love letter."


    Malfoy finally laughed, and John gave him a depressed look.


    "Let me throw it away for you, maybe it''s that **** Weasley prank."


    Malfoy took it upon himself to put away John''s love letters, but John snatched them away angrily, "Forget it, let''s keep it."


    He folded the letter. If it was really from a girl, it would be too sad to throw it away.


    Malfoy reached out and wiped his hair, looked at Harry, and said loudly, "Look, our savior got a love letter."


    "Shut up Malfoy."


    Harry was being held on the knees by the dwarf and was not allowed to leave. He really had no choice but to be forced to listen to the dwarf''s interpretation.


    His green eyes have been described as pickled toads, exactly like John Salamander''s eyes.


    This made John wonder if the Weasley twins were deliberately playing a prank.


    Leaving the auditorium, John found Lockhart and gave Lockhart a mission.


    "Don''t you like writing books? Write them for me!"


    Ordering Lockhart to write a book called "I Swing the Sword at Hogwarts", John finally no longer has to see Lockhart causing trouble.


    Opening the Gryffindor Chamber of Secrets, the Elixir of Fortune is coming to an end.


    As the last ingredients were put in, the elixir became as clear as water.


    Carefully put the Fuling Elixir into a bladder-shaped glass bottle with a dropper. After several months of making it, only a little was harvested.


    After covering it, John could finally exhale.


    The blessing elixir is crystal clear, and the reflection of the candlelight is swaying inside.


    John murmured softly: "Now we will be safe when we go to the secret room."


    The amulet rope was wrapped around the mouth of the bottle to make a pendant, but John did not put it in the small bag.


    The elixir of happiness was so important that he had to keep it close to his body.


    Wear the pendant around your neck and put it in your collar for safekeeping.


    He came to the girls'' bathroom on the second floor.


    Except for him, no one knew that the secret room was in the bathroom.


    After looking around to make sure no one had come, he snapped his fingers.


    "The badge is flying."


    The badge placed behind the mirror flew over. John caught it with his left hand and brushed it. The stars on the badge turned light blue.


    "The snake didn''t come out. Except for Myrtle, only Harry and the others came over."


    After pondering for a moment, John put the badge into his pocket.


    Arriving at the broken toilet, John knocked politely.


    "Myrtle, I need you to do me a favor."


    Myrtle flew out of the toilet, her voice was sharp and she said angrily: "Myrtle, Myrtle, can you stop bullying Myrtle!"


    "Well, if you are willing to help me, I will be happy to give you a gift."


    John shrugged. As a former member of the Celestial Dynasty, he had to deal with the worldly aspects.


    When Myrtle heard that there was a gift, she stopped crying and floated past John several times.


    "You know I''m a ghost, right?"


    She felt that John was lying. How could the ghost receive the gift?


    The ghost will only retain the state of the second before death, just like Nick who was almost headless. His head was cut off and there was still a little connection. No matter how hard you try, you can''t get rid of that bit.


    This also prevents Nick from joining the Headless Hunters.


    Seeing that she didn''t believe it, John didn''t say any more nonsense, picked up the wand and pointed it at Myrtle.


    "What are you going to do!" Myrtle screamed and ran around.


    "Shh, be quiet."


    John signaled her to be quiet and chuckled: "This is my gift to you."


    "The soul is back."


    As the spell was uttered, a stream of white smoke floated out of the wand and enveloped Myrtle.


    Taking out a feather hairpin from the small bag, John held the hairpin in his right hand.


    The hairpins quickly disappeared in his hands, and feather hairpins began to appear in Myrtle''s hands.


    "How to do this?"


    Myrtle stroked the hairpin in disbelief, the feel of the feathers in her hands was exactly the same as in life.


    "A simple magic spell, the material conversion between life and death, the wizard refuses to die and becomes a ghost. In the magical world, there are also some yin and yang beings, and I just borrow them for use."


    John said it was easy, but in fact it was extremely difficult.


    This hairpin is made of Thestral feathers, and with the Hogwarts seal attached, the hairpin can become a ghost in Hogwarts.


    There is some magic about the soul in "Poisonous Magic", this is just an experiment.


    The real ghost spell in John''s mind is that it can transform people after death into ghosts.

 Chapter 71：

    Strictly speaking, this is considered black magic.


    Controlling life and death, anyone who comes into contact will be guilty of a serious crime.


    John opened his palms, and the hairpin had turned into a ball of ashes and slipped out of his hands.


    He smiled and said, "Can you help me now?"


    "certainly!"


    Myrtle was so happy that she was traveling everywhere.


    John pointed to the faucet with the snake-shaped mark and said, "I hope you can follow this pipe and check it out."


    The last time John jumped into it, it was not turned on now. He could only rely on Myrtle''s ability to travel freely.


    Ghosts can go to the places where they walked in life. Fortunately, the Slattery Chamber of Secrets was built based on Hogwarts.


    John can use the ghost spell to temporarily make Myrtle a free person.


    At this time, John was full of gratitude to the creator of the Marauder''s Map.


    Thanks to the Marauder''s Map, otherwise John really wouldn''t be able to connect to Hogwarts and create the seal.


    Myrtle went down the faucet pipe and shuttled all the way to the bottom.


    A while passed, about fifteen minutes.


    John heard the toilet flush.


    He looked over and saw Myrtle appearing from the toilet for no apparent reason.


    "How did I come back?"


    Myrtle was a little sluggish. John knew that this was because the ghost spell had failed. He shook his hand and said, "My spell has failed. It will pull you back to the starting point."


    "That''s a shame. I saw a wall with two snakes entangled in each other."


    Myrtle was still not satisfied with the rare freedom. She said regretfully: "That wall is magical, I can''t get through."


    "Wall? It should be the secret room."


    Knowing some information, John expressed his gratitude to Myrtle.


    After leaving the girls'' bathroom, John said to himself: "It seems that Harry cannot be left out. He is the key, I need him."


    Without Parseltongue, he would not be able to enter the Slytherin Chamber of Secrets.


    John is going to find Harry to cooperate.


    It¡¯s just that when he said this, he didn¡¯t notice that someone happened to walk by and heard him.


    ¡­


    Harry''s wound hurt a little, and a voice sounded in his head.


    "He is the key, I need him."


    A scene appeared in front of his eyes. John walked out of the girls'' bathroom with a sinister look on his face, muttering something in his mouth.


    After this scene, he came to the trophy room.


    A golden medal with Riddle''s name appeared.


    Harry was in a daze and didn''t realize it until Hermione called him several times.


    "I just said Harry needs to rest." Ron thought he was too tired.


    The amount of work involved in this transfiguration technique is overwhelming.


    Hermione was very dissatisfied with this. Why did she look down on someone so much? The Slytherin next door saw it and thought we couldn''t write it.


    Ten more copies, ten copies for each person!


    "Ron, you are right, I really should rest."


    Harry said suddenly, he stood up and walked outside.


    His behavior was a bit strange. Hermione and Ron looked at each other and saw the confusion in each other''s eyes.


    "Harry, what happened to him?"


    ¡­


    John met Gemma Farley on the first floor, and she talked to John about the diary.


    "I haven''t found Riddle''s diary. I''ve searched everywhere."


    "Well, I still have to thank you. It would be terrible if another little wizard got this thing."


    Gemma Farley was very generous in helping him find her, so John naturally wouldn''t be too harsh on her.


    After she left, John sighed: "Tom Riddle, where are you? Stop hiding."


    Voldemort is like maggots in the gutter. Although there is no danger now, disgusting people have their own tricks.


    After John finished speaking, he returned to the Slytherin dungeon, and after he left, Harry appeared from the corner of the stairs.


    He stared at John''s back and recalled the golden medal he saw.


    "John is very afraid of that Riddle, why?"


    Harry felt that he was very close to the truth, and he went to the trophy room he saw in his mind.


    There, he saw Riddle''s medal and a diary in the corner that seemed to have been waiting for a long time.


    ¡­


    Chapter 83 Harry and Tom


    Harry looked at the special contribution medal, and he also found Riddle''s name in another place.


    "He must be very good."


    Staring at the list of male student union presidents, Harry said this.


    He felt that maybe this person was as good as John, otherwise he would not have received these awards.


    Suddenly, as if someone was guiding him, he turned his head and looked at the corner.


    The old diary does not look conspicuous. It is almost the same color as the ground in the corner.


    "T.M. Riddle...Tom Riddle!"


    Harry noticed the diary and opened the faded cover. There was a name on the first page.


    When Harry saw the name, he instantly remembered what John said.


    He didn''t know if this was the Riddle that John was looking for, but he knew at this moment that he should take the diary back.


    Auditorium.


    When Harry left and came back, Hermione saw him and urged him to do his homework.


    Harry nodded absently, and when everyone was almost gone, he mysteriously took out the diary.


    "What is this? It looks old."


    After taking out the things, Ron complained.


    "You''re right Ron, it is indeed very old, at least 50 years old."


    Hermione noticed the faded date on it, took the diary and opened it, and saw the life characters on it.


    "T.M. Riddle? Who is this?"


    "Wait a minute, I know this name..."


    Ron recalled the medal he had polished dozens of times, and when he was about to speak, Harry interrupted him impatiently.


    "It doesn''t matter, John seems to be looking for it."


    "What?" Hermione was stunned. She thought it was John''s thing and said, "We have to return it to John."


    "No, no, Hermione, you heard me."


    Stopping Hermione who wanted to hand it back to John, Harry told everything he saw in the trophy room.


    "Ron, do you remember, Malfoy said that the Chamber of Secrets was opened fifty years ago."


    He turned to look at Ron, who remembered it as soon as he thought about it.


    "Perhaps Riddle discovered the opened secret room fifty years ago, so he received the medal."


    Harry said in a low voice, with excitement on his face.


    Hermione hesitated a little, and she whispered: "It''s so important, why don''t we give it to John."


    "Come on Hermione, don''t always be John John, John!"


    Hearing that name again, Harry felt inexplicably irritated. He grabbed the diary and said, "He is Slytherin and we are Gryffindor. Why do we always have to listen to him?"


    After saying that, Harry looked at the two people who were a little stunned and said: "We can investigate it ourselves. If we investigate it one step ahead, we will be the heroes of Hogwarts."


    Seeing what Hermione wanted to say, Harry said impatiently: "Don''t forget, John may also be the heir of Slytherin."


    This made Hermione shut up.


    The three of them tried to decipher the secret in the diary. Unfortunately, there was nothing written in the diary.


    It''s like someone gave this diary for Christmas, and the owner casually forgot where it was.


    They studied it for a while, and Hermione felt that hidden magic was used on it, and it was useless to use a wand to make it visible.


    The next day, Harry took the diary and flipped through the pages.


    It''s blank inside, there''s nothing there.


    Hermione thought they should start with medals, so the three little ones went to the trophy room again, but found nothing.


    A few days passed, and the diary was in Harry''s hand.


    That day, he was flipping through the pages boredly in the library. Hermione ran over and asked, "Harry, John has been looking for you several times."


    "Sorry Hermione, I don''t really want to see John at this time."


    Harry rested his cheek indifferently with one hand and flipped through the diary with the other.


    This made Hermione think Harry was crazy. She shouted like a raging lion, "Don''t do this again!"


    An angry Hermione grabbed the diary and threw it out, hitting the ink bottle on the table. Harry was shocked.


    "I really don''t know why you feel like you''ve been cursed."


    Hermione got angry, turned around and left the library.


    Ms. Pince opened her mouth, wanting to tell Hermione to get out, but she left first.


    Harry didn''t know whether to chase Hermione or save the diary first. After much hesitation, he came to the place where the diary was.


    This time, he realized something was wrong.


    The ink that should have flowed to the table now flows towards the diary.


    Harry''s eyes lit up. He opened the diary and saw the ink being absorbed continuously.


    This reminded Harry of something. He quickly took out his pen and wrote a line on the blank page of his diary.


    "My name is Harry Potter."


    I looked at the diary anxiously.


    After less than three seconds, the lines of words began to be absorbed by the paper.


    Then some words that Harry had never written oozed out onto the paper.


    "Hello, Harry Potter."


    "My name is Tom Riddle, how did you find my diary?"


    This magical scene made Harry''s eyes widen. After the writing disappeared, Harry hurriedly wrote a sentence.


    "Found in the corner of the trophy room."


    "Fortunately, I recorded my past in a more permanent way than ink. That person always wanted to find me."

 Chapter 72：

    that person?


    Harry''s heart was beating fast, and he felt like he was about to grasp the truth.


    "What do you mean?" His hands were shaking with excitement as he scribbled this sentence on the paper.


    The ink was quickly absorbed, and a line of words resurfaced.


    "This diary contains some terrible truths, some hidden truths that some people don''t want others to see."


    Harry took deep breaths as if he had just finished running. He tried to calm down, but his intuition told him that this time he had found the truth about the Chamber of Secrets.


    He wrote this sentence on the paper: "Do you know about the secret room?"


    "The secret room? Has it been opened again? That scary monster. When I was in fifth grade, the secret room was opened, and the monster inside attacked several students..."


    There was no concealment in the diary. Harry knew it was a basilisk. He quickly wrote a response to Riddle on the paper.


    He looked like a good student who studied diligently, but the more he looked at him, the more frightened he became.


    Tom Riddle knew about the Chamber of Secrets and its dangers.


    Harry is only one step away from the truth.


    He wrote on the paper: "Do you know who the murderer is?"


    "Rubber Hagrid, he is a giant hybrid who was discriminated against by the students. In order to gain attention, he deliberately released monsters."


    This line of words made Harry feel as if he had fallen into an ice cave.


    He felt a little out of breath. He stabilized his trembling right hand with his left hand and wrote with difficulty: "Is it okay if I am not a pure blood?"


    "The Heir of Slytherin only picks the good and the evil."


    Everything is perfect.


    Harry leaned back in his chair and stared blankly at the diary.


    John Wick, a Muggle wizard, the lowest level of Slytherin.


    In order to make himself noticed, he opened Slytherin''s secret room and used the basilisk inside to establish his prestige.


    "Why are you like this, John."


    Harry said sadly, feeling sorry for his friend''s turn for the worse, and at the same time an idea came to his mind.


    If you want to stop John, you can''t let him go wrong.


    Like Tom Riddle stopping Hagrid.


    Harry didn''t realize that he was even suspicious of Hagrid.


    If he were in the past, he would never be like this. At most, he would suspect that Hagrid opened it accidentally.


    But now, not only did he not feel anything was wrong, on the contrary, he confirmed the idea.


    In the diary, young Tom Riddle showed an irrepressible smile.


    He held the same diary as Harry''s in his hand and took out a pen to write on it.


    "I know where the entrance to the secret room is. If the secret room opens again, I hope you can stop it."


    When Harry saw the location of the secret room, his eyes lit up. He seemed to see himself stopping John, becoming the hero of the whole school, and shaking hands with Dumbledore.


    Harry wrote firmly: "I will."


    ¡­


    "Harry, boy, where have you been these days?"


    John blocked people after class, but Harry ran away.


    He was a little helpless and didn''t know what was wrong with Harry. He had never been so busy usually.


    John didn''t think Harry was hiding from him on purpose. After all, he had a good relationship with Harry.


    He heard Hermione''s strong footsteps hitting the floor and asked with some confusion: "Hermione, have you found Harry?"


    Chapter 84 Hagrid¡¯s accident and the whereabouts of his diary


    Upon hearing John''s inquiry, Hermione reluctantly said, considering that both parties were friends, "Harry is studying in the library."


    She wanted to tell Harry that he suspected John, but she was afraid that both friends would leave at the same time.


    When John heard that he was in the library, he stood up immediately.


    He doesn''t want Harry to escape this time. He''s a Parseltongue himself, so why don''t you open the door for me?


    Arriving at the library, John did not find Harry.


    He was completely speechless now. This guy is a rat, right? He can hide it so well.


    Taking out the Marauder''s Map, John saw that Harry had returned to the Gryffindor dormitory.


    "How about it be so quick?"


    Putting away the map, John held his forehead.


    This Harry, who usually enjoys his night walks so much, is more honest now.


    Walking towards the Slytherin dungeons, John met Ernie and heard him talking nonsense.


    "The heir of Slytherin has been found, it''s gamekeeper Rubeus Hagrid!"


    John almost tripped over the raised stone bricks and exclaimed, "Who are you talking about?"


    Ernie MacMillan saw John and said happily: "Rubber Hagrid, I just saw people from the Ministry of Magic going to him and taking him away."


    Everyone in Hogwarts was a little confused when they heard the news. That silly-looking Hagrid was actually the heir of Slytherin?


    John walked out quickly and saw Hagrid before he was sent away.


    Minister of Magic Cornelius Fudge personally led the group, and he also saw Lucius Malfoy among them.


    Hermione and Ron also ran over, and they pleaded with Dumbledore: "Professor Dumbledore, they must have made a mistake."


    "I''m sorry, miss, but we need to take Rubeus Hagrid away as soon as possible."


    As long as Cornelius Fudge does not involve his position, he can still treat others well.


    Dumbledore looked unhappy on the side, and Hagrid looked depressed.


    When Hermione saw this, she was very anxious: "Where are you taking him?"


    "Azkaban, I''m sorry, this has happened before."


    Fudge looked at the time, and he was a little impatient.


    Lucius Malfoy smiled sarcastically, as if all this was his plan.


    John said to Hagrid calmly: "Don''t worry, I will rescue you."


    "Save? This little wizard seems not to know the dangers of Azkaban."


    Lucius Malfoy looked at John with arrogance and leering eyes, and mocked: "Unless you go in, you can only see him in your memories."


    John met the gaze and said calmly: "Really, then we can wait and see."


    Such an attitude made Lucius Malfoy''s face sink. Thinking of something, he showed a very sarcastic smile, and then left with the Ministry of Magic.


    Ron couldn''t believe it. They took Hagrid away like this. He looked at Dumbledore and said, "Professor Dumbledore, what should you do."


    "Sorry Weasley, now we just have to wait."


    After Dumbledore finished speaking, he looked at John. He was a little curious about how John would save Hagrid.


    And John looked at the leaving Ministry of Magic, with a strange color in his eyes and a sneer on his lips.


    He murmured to himself: "The Ministry of Magic is not a one-person Ministry of Magic."


    This incident exploded at Hogwarts, and Harry also saw it.


    Uncharacteristically, he did not come out to help, but said to himself: "I should help."


    John returned to the dormitory, and Basil sent out several letters.


    After some time, Hagrid, who was supposed to be sent to Azkaban, was miraculously detained at the Ministry of Magic.


    This is simply a miracle.


    I heard that Lucius Malfoy was furious about this.


    He teamed up with other Hogwarts school directors to temporarily suspend Dumbledore. He thought that everything would be fine after Dumbledore was dismissed, but he did not expect that someone would interfere.


    Damour Alex Belby, who had recently been awarded the Order of Merlin First Class, put pressure on the Ministry of Magic, while Rufus Scrimgeour of the Auror Office also advocated for the detention.


    This made Lucius''s calculations fail.


    And all of this is because of the letter John wrote.


    Lucius never imagined that the little wizard he looked down on could have so much energy.


    ¡­


    "Do you have 20 sets of amulets and strike rings in the Auror office?"


    John looked at the conditions proposed by Rufus Scrimgeour. They had not known each other for a long time, and the other party would not help for free.


    The Auror office is very interested in the equipment that John sent last time. Aurors are a dangerous profession. You don''t know when a dark wizard will appear and use the death curse on you.


    Amulets solve this problem very well, especially the Whomping Willow amulet is extremely sensitive, and simple malice will make it alert.


    "Dharma Alex is honest, this time he helped for nothing."


    After getting a reply from Damo Alex, John had a toothache.


    This kind of free help is the real favor.


    He thought for a while, took out his notes, turned to a page and copied them.


    Put this note in an envelope and ask Basil to send it over. John felt that Damo Alex would be interested in this research.


    If it succeeds, it might be a breakthrough in history.


    "I originally wanted to find someone else, but it seems I won''t be able to use them."


    Closing the silver-covered contacts list, John breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seems that the Ministry of Magic is not sure whether it is Hagrid, otherwise the attitude would not be so relaxed.


    "We need to find the diary and enter the secret room as soon as possible."


    He was worried that something might happen if he continued to delay.


    ?In the following time.


    John began to guard Harry with the Marauder''s Map.


    It felt like Harry had taken the Marauder''s Map, and he could avoid it accurately every time.


    Over time, John also knew that Harry was avoiding him. Although he didn''t understand why Harry suddenly distanced himself, he knew that he couldn''t catch Harry.


    In this case, John decided to change his approach.


    He found Malfoy.


    "Draco, it''s time to test your results."


    Malfoy was stunned for a moment as he was told. Most of them didn''t understand clearly, but he understood that John asked him to catch Harry.


    Malfoy would not refuse such a good thing. As long as it could make Potter embarrassed, he would be happy to accompany him.


    Before the plan was implemented, there were changes on John''s side.


    Daphne found John and told him about Pansy''s recent love affair.


    "She seemed to be in love with an invisible person. I saw her talking to herself several times."


    Daphne is frightened by her best friend''s recent strange behavior, as if Pansy has been cursed.


    As soon as John heard that Pansy had written a diary, his mind suddenly became alert.


    "You mean diary?"


    John grabbed Daphne''s hand with some excitement and asked, "Do you know what she wrote?"

 Chapter 73：

    The sudden move made Daphne blush. Fortunately, she was not a pure love-minded girl and understood the priorities of things.


    "I don''t know, she never shows us." Daphne tried to peek, but Pansy was on guard.


    After recalling it carefully, she hesitated and said, "But that boy seems to be called Tom. I originally thought she called your Tom."


    This was a bit confusing, but John was sure that it was the diary he had been searching for to no avail.


    There is no place to be found even after wearing iron shoes, and it takes no effort to get there.


    A smile appeared on John''s face, "Where is she?"


    "Lounge."


    John rushed directly to the lounge and pulled Malfoy, who was about to find trouble with Harry, with him.


    "Pansy has a boyfriend, why don''t you go check it out?"


    These words immediately made Malfoy furious. He was obviously the one who came first, so how could he be pried away by someone else?


    Put Scarhead Potter aside, he wanted to see with his own eyes how much better that guy was than him.


    John, Malfoy, Daphne, Goyle, Crabbe.


    The group of people headed towards the lounge, where Pansy was still staring at the giant squid outside the window and giggling.


    Suddenly he was surrounded by several people, and John asked Goyle and Crabbe to push Pansy down on the sofa.


    John ordered: "Daphne, go to the dormitory and find the diary."


    Daphne immediately ran to the dormitory, and when Pansy heard this, she immediately began to struggle.


    When John saw this, he was even more sure that Voldemort''s diary was in Pansy''s hands. He was careless and did not expect that Voldemort was hiding under his nose.


    Daphne and Pansy shared a dormitory, and finding her location was just a matter of rummaging around.


    Malfoy said sadly to Pansy: "I didn''t expect someone like you."


    The two families had been playing together since they were young, and they thought they would get along well with each other, but they never thought that Neptune would take advantage of them.


    Malfoy just wanted to beat that Tom.


    From the psychological activities of a Death Eater''s son, it is estimated that his father will die in mourning if he finds out.


    Chapter 85 Breaking away from control and making great contributions to the Paw Team


    "could not find it."


    Daphne searched around but couldn''t find it.


    John frowned and looked at Pansy.


    "Haha...the game has begun."


    Pansy suddenly burst into laughter, her expression full of madness.


    Suddenly, Pansy''s voice became deeper: "John Wick, use all your knowledge and try it."


    After finishing speaking, Pansy didn''t know where the strength came from and overturned the two people holding her down.


    He took out a bottle of something from his pocket and drank it directly.


    "PetrificusTotalus"


    The sudden scene shocked the others, John decisively interrupted, and the curse hit Pansy, making her unable to move and falling.


    But it was still too late, Pansy had already drank half of it.


    John walked up to check, and Pansy''s big eyes stared at John.


    His body was unable to move, and black blood vessels appeared on his neck and cheeks.


    There seems to be another eye hidden in those eyes.


    "She was cursed, the Imperius Curse."


    Pansy was being controlled. This feeling was all too familiar to John, who had been hit by the Imperius Curse in first grade.


    Malfoy experienced this kind of thing for the first time, and looked at John with some helplessness: "What should we do now? Will Pansy die?"


    "Calm down and send her to the school hospital quickly."


    After scolding Malfoy to calm him down, John took out the antidote with a solemn expression and gave it to Pansy to drink.


    Apart from Riddle, he didn''t know who else could use the Imperius Curse to control Pansy.


    "That''s not right. Ginny said that she was being controlled unintentionally. Why can he use the Imperius Curse?"


    The more John thought about it, the more something was wrong, so the group sent Pansy to the school hospital.


    He had a vague feeling that the situation was getting out of control.


    school clinic.


    Madam Pomfrey received emergency treatment, Malfoy was kicked out at a loss, and Daphne sat outside the school hospital with her head lowered.


    "Riddle, you are declaring war on me."


    A cold light flashed in his eyes, John was angry this time.


    It was okay that he didn''t hurt any of his own people before, but now Pansy is being manipulated in front of him.


    This is undoubtedly provoking John.


    "I need to find that diary."


    Pansy was lying in the school hospital when an idea flashed in his mind.


    Back in the Slytherin dungeon, John released Tom.


    Holding Pansy''s pillow, John asked Tom to remember the smell.


    "Go find the diary."


    At the command, Tom started running in Hogwarts.


    Its little short legs worked very hard, and John followed closely behind.


    Tom stopped to sniff from time to time, and after a few seconds he continued running.


    Voldemort probably never imagined that John would use Muggle methods to find people.


    As a Migru Harrier, Tom''s sense of smell ranks among the best among dogs.


    A magical scene appeared in Hogwarts. A dog was looking for it in front, followed by John.


    Malfoy went to confront Harry. This time John would not let Voldemort go no matter what.


    After a period of searching, John found the trophy room.


    There, Tom stopped, and John knew the diary was there.


    He walked inside, and the furnishings in the trophy display room were basically unchanged.


    In the innermost place, there is a medal with Tom Riddle written on it.


    Under the medal, the diary with an old cover lay quietly there.


    "It seems we have met, Riddle."


    John picked up the diary, his stern face filled with chills.


    ¡­


    Taking the diary to the Room of Requirement, John opened the first page, which contained a paragraph.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, John Wick."


    Take the initiative to provoke, and then show up again.


    John was a little more vigilant. He took out his wand, pointed it at the diary and threw out two silver chains.


    He said coldly: "You have been caught now, Riddle."


    That line of words disappeared, and another line of words seeped out of the paper, "Seize? No, no, no, you are wrong."


    "I''m waiting for you. You should know me through that Weasley girl."


    The ease between the lines made John more solemn. He stared at the diary, which seemed to become more powerful.


    "John Wick, you are very smart. Whether it is the basilisk or finding me, you have performed very well."


    "It''s a pity that you are too slow, the secret room has been opened."


    When he saw the words in the diary, John was startled, and then he thought of something.


    "The secret chamber needs Parseltongue to open, and you are in my hands."


    "Who said... there is only one Parseltongue?"


    Riddle in the diary showed a smile, and his handwriting changed to red.


    "Now, give it your best."


    The scarlet font was like blood, and John''s expression changed drastically. He remembered that there was a Parseltongue.


    "Harry."


    John used a binding spell on the diary, crossing two silver chains to lock the diary.


    He took the diary and ran out of the Room of Requirement, running quickly down the second floor.


    Rushing to the girls'' bathroom, John saw the passage to the secret room opened.


    "Damn it!"


    Cursing secretly, John yelled at the diary: "What on earth have you done!"


    "It''s just a small hint. That child was suppressed by your edge, and he longs to be a hero."


    There was a hint of sarcasm in Voldemort''s words. He couldn''t even believe that he would be defeated by such a savior when he got old.


    John had a sullen face. He used a super-sensory spell on the passage, and the situation in the passage was fed back to his mind.


    "John, what''s going on?"


    Malfoy didn''t block Harry, he just happened to see John running to the girls'' bathroom.


    Before John had time to explain, he locked the diary again and threw it to Malfoy.


    "Draco, go find Professor Snape and don''t let anyone touch this diary!"


    After he finished speaking, he jumped directly from the passage.


    Malfoy wanted to follow, but when he saw the dark passage, he swallowed and said to himself: "I''d better find Professor Snape."


    "Goyle, Crabbe, let''s go."


    He took away two followers.


    And John experienced free fall again. Before reaching the bottom, he used the flying boots.


    After falling, John looked towards another passage.


    "Where did Harry go?"


    After arriving, the secret room door that was supposed to be the wall was opened.


    John walked inside, and at the same time, a system prompt came to his ears to complete the task of finding the Slytherin Chamber of Secrets.


    He is cautious, taking every step carefully.


    It was one side of a long, dimly lit room.


    Many stone pillars carved with entangled snakes stand tall and support the ceiling that melts into the darkness.


    The room was filled with green and mysterious mist, and long and strange black shadows were cast down.


    John walked inside and shouted: "Harry, where are you?"


    The silence echoed John''s voice. With the blessing of the snake catcher, John was ready to kill a wave of basilisks.


    He reached out and touched his pendant necklace, opened the elixir on it, and John drank it in one gulp.


    In an instant, a mysterious feeling filled my brain.

 Chapter 74：

    John felt that everything in front of him became clear and his eyes were bright.


    In the room there is a statue that is as high as the room.


    He has an old and monkey-like face, and his sparse long beard almost reaches the hem of the stone-carved wizard.


    This is Slytherin''s Chamber of Secrets, so it''s self-evident who the owner of this statue is.


    "Salazar Slytherin."


    John seemed to feel something. He looked at the huge stone face.


    The mouth of that face opened, and a dark passage seemed to connect far away.


    "Leave from here, Riddle, what are you going to do?"


    John received the blessing of luck while in the state of blessed elixir.


    He trusted his instinct and entered the passage.


    The walls of the passage are smooth, as if there are traces left by years of crawling.


    John used the flying boots and walked all the way towards the passage.


    Along the passage, he saw many things hidden in the Slytherin statue.


    Continuing forward, light appeared in front of his eyes.


    Accelerating and jumping out, trees appeared in front of John''s eyes.


    "This is... the Forbidden Forest?"


    Unexpectedly, Slytherin''s Chamber of Secrets is connected to the Forbidden Forest, which also explains why the Basilisk can stay in the Chamber of Secrets for almost a thousand years.


    Many bones were exposed in the wild, and John found a direction and chased them.


    The marks of crushed bones on the ground extended all the way, and John saw Harry.


    He seemed to have recovered somewhat at this time.


    The basilisk, which was blind in one eye, kept sliding with Harry, but Harry didn''t dare to move on it.


    "This is the depths of the Forbidden Forest. It is full of dangers. We cannot let it continue."


    Pulling out his wand, John''s Crushing Curse turned into a white ball of light and hit the basilisk.


    The basilisk roared in pain, and Harry was thrown away.


    John pulled out his sword, his eyes turned into vertical pupils, and he whispered in the language of dragons.


    "I am a fire dragon."


    The blade of the sword ignited with flames, and the flying boots under his feet grew wings and flapped.


    John fell from the sky, and the sword sank into the other eye of the basilisk.


    Twisting the sword, the flames entered the body through the eye sockets, and the basilisk rampaged in pain.


    Continuing to wave the wand, the transfiguration spell conjured chains to bind the basilisk tightly.


    John put his wand against the basilisk''s head and released the crushing spell from close range.


    The basilisk''s head was hit hard and hit the ground hard.


    John took the opportunity to take the basilisk''s life, but saw the basilisk turn over and let him pull out his sword.


    He spun his body and struck down hard with Ironwick''s sword.


    The sword trembled, and the scales of the basilisk fell apart.


    John backed away from the basilisk and cursed secretly: "It seems the quality is still not good."


    The basilisk''s magic resistance is too high. If you want to kill it with your own magic level, you have to use Fierce Fire.


    But... John glanced at Harry. He didn''t want to expose his dark magic.


    When he was in a dilemma, he heard the sound of breaking wind.


    Then a bright light in the sky quickly fell not far away.


    Seeing the true appearance of that thing, John was surprised and said: "The Sword of Gryffindor?"


    Chapter 86 Killing the Basilisk and Daphne¡¯s Disappearance


    The Sword of Gryffindor was thrust between John and Harry.


    Just as John was about to get it, he saw the basilisk breaking free from its restraints and sweeping over with its tail.


    He had no choice but to continue to strengthen the transformation technique, and the surrounding trees turned into ropes to tie up the basilisk.


    The stone turned into a puppy and bit the basilisk''s tail.


    "Harry, pick up that sword!"


    John shouted to Harry, who was already frightened awake by the basilisk.


    It was Riddle who gave him the hint through the connection between the Horcruxes. As long as he was stimulated, he would recover easily.


    But Harry had no confidence now. He shook his head quickly in front of a tree and said loudly: "I can''t do it!"


    "You can do it, you are the savior, you are the child of prophecy!"


    John was distracted and almost got bitten on the head by the basilisk as it broke free. The sharp snake fangs were like sabers, and he bit down and got stuck in the tree.


    The trees quickly withered and then rotted, and John broke out in a cold sweat.


    Harry over there continued to shake his head like a rattle, and said unconfidently: "I can''t do it, John, I''m not you, I''m not that good."


    "What the hell..."


    The rotten wood was bitten off by the basilisk, its fangs flashed with deadly colors, and it bit down towards the sound.


    John used the Iron Armor Curse to block it, and the wand was knocked away.


    He had no choice but to use Ironwick''s sword to parry, and the fangs almost touched his face.


    No matter how good-tempered he is, John can''t help but curse now.


    He rolled to avoid it, then pointed in Harry''s direction.


    Wandless spellcasting, sobriety spell¡¤physics.


    Harry was still confused when he was suddenly knocked out. His body was knocked up and down uncontrollably and he was pulled out from behind the tree.


    This really worked, he woke up, and John yelled: "I don''t care if you can do it or not, just pull out that **** sword!"


    "Yes, John is in danger and I must help."


    The Awakening Charm brought Harry back to life. Although he was a little dizzy, Harry got up from the ground and ran to the Sword of Gryffindor and pulled it out.


    A shining silver sword with a dazzling egg-shaped ruby ??on the hilt.


    When Harry got it, he immediately gained the courage to fight.


    But this courage was a bit too much. He actually imitated John and picked up the Sword of Gryffindor and rushed towards the Basilisk.


    This stunned John.


    "No, are all Gryffindors so brave? I asked you to pull it out and give it to me!"


    Harry charged fearlessly, and then...


    "John help!"


    The basilisk entangled Harry and prepared to swallow him in one bite.


    But he attracted the basilisk away and bought John time.


    He picked up the wand and pointed it at the basilisk that was about to bite Harry to death. All the magic power was output on the chopstick-shaped tip, and a dazzling white light burst out.


    "Broken to pieces! (Reducto


    The basilisk''s mouth was hit by white light. There were no scales there, causing the huge head to fly back and the whole snake fell to the ground.


    It wanted to get up, so John held the iron sword in his back, accelerated his sprint, and thrust the sword into its open jaw.


    The soft mouth was not lacking in toughness, and John encountered obstacles when he penetrated.


    But it doesn''t matter, John aimed his wand at the hilt of the sword, and hit the sword hard with a banishing spell.


    The sword was pushed out by this force and shot out like a nail gun.


    Ironwyk''s sword turned into a nail, and the sword blade was inserted into the ground through his jaw.


    The basilisk twitched in pain, and kept slapping its body.


    John''s arm grazed the upper jaw and the fangs were drawn out. He shouted loudly: "Kill it!"


    Harry, who was feeling sore all over, reacted and rushed forward with his sword in hand.


    He slashed off the basilisk''s head with his sword. It was awkward and stuck halfway.


    John was speechless. This time the basilisk hurt even more.


    "I want to kill him happily."


    It roared loudly, and Harry, who understood snake language, was dumbfounded.


    Fortunately, John let go of Ironwick''s sword, went up to take the Gryffindor sword, and pierced the basilisk''s head with his sword.


    After the basilisk with extremely strong vitality was pierced through the brain, the whole snake suddenly became sluggish. Within a few seconds, the basilisk completely lost its life.


    Harry sat down on the ground. He swore that this was definitely the most thrilling day for him.


    John was no better off when he came down from the basilisk''s head.


    The basilisk was pierced by two swords, one Ironwick''s sword nailed the jaw, and the other Gryffindor''s sword pierced the brain.


    The snake blood slid down the silver sword. John took out the bottle and took a bottle of snake blood.


    Then he looked at the basilisk carefully and saw the snake teeth as long as swords. He took out a few more bottles.


    Harry, who had had enough rest, looked at John''s strange behavior and apologized guiltily: "I''m sorry John, it''s all because of me."


    "It''s okay Harry, you were just used."


    John didn''t care. He pulled out Ironwick''s sword and found that there were small spots corroded by venom on the blade.


    He looked at the Sword of Gryffindor with envy. The shiny blade was not affected at all.


    Feeling some pain in his hand, John opened his sleeve and saw a **** wound on his right arm, as if it had been cut by a knife.


    Harry saw this scene and said in a panic: "John, you have to go to treatment quickly!"


    He knew that the basilisk''s poison could kill people.


    "Oh, it''s just a fatal injury."


    John smiled confidently. With Dumbledore here, could anything happen to him?


    He looked up at the sky. The Sword of Gryffindor must have been sent by Dumbledore.


    He just stood there and waited for a few minutes. The Dumbledore he imagined falling from the sky did not appear.


    John was a little panicked.


    This is the poison of the basilisk. Lao Deng, please stop joking.


    My arms are a little numb, probably from the poison.


    John was still waiting for Dumbledore to save his life, but he guessed wrong.


    Dumbledore had no idea about this unexpected situation. Dumbledore was not in school at the moment.


    It wasn''t until the snake venom rendered his right hand unconscious that John was sure that Dumbledore really hadn''t come over.


    John sighed melancholy: "Okay, Harry, come here and I will give you two last words."


    "No, it won''t. John, you''ll be fine."


    Harry didn''t want to accept it. He rushed to John with determination and started sucking on John''s arm.


    "what you do?"


    John pressed Harry''s head with his left hand to keep him away from his right hand, secretly saying that even if you are the savior, I can''t obey you.

 Chapter 75：

    Harry made up his mind and said: "I will **** the poison out for you!"


    "Stop joking, okay? You can''t detoxify me even if you drain my blood. You might as well chop off my hand."


    John looked at Harry with a headache, "Stop it, the poison has made his hands numb, what''s the use of a few puffs of it besides lying on the board together."


    Harry felt justified and pulled out the Sword of Gryffindor, with a struggling expression on his face.


    "Damn it, don''t cut it, I think I can still save it."


    Shocked by Harry''s determination, John broke into a cold sweat. He remembered that he had the blessing of a snake catcher and should be able to save him.


    Under Harry''s dubious look, he took out the antidote and drank it in one gulp, then pointed his wand at the wound and cast a spell.


    "Healing as before (Episkey


    The wound was healing bit by bit, and John felt his hand gradually regaining consciousness.


    This made him secretly relieved. It seemed that he was scaring himself.


    Continuously casting the spell, the scary wound healed as time went by.


    John moved his right hand. Except for a little soreness, everything else was fine.


    After swallowing, John looked at Harry who was still raising his sword and said, "You can put it down now."


    Harry put down his sword, and John walked to the basilisk. This basilisk was full of treasures, but it was a pity that he couldn''t take them with him.


    He stared at the poisonous teeth, these are treasures.


    He started to pry them off one by one, and stuffed the fangs into John''s small bag.


    "Let''s go back."


    After solving the basilisk, it¡¯s time for John to go back.


    The two of them looked a little sloppy, and John couldn''t care less.


    After the treatment, his stomach growled.


    Even Harry, who had been hypnotized by Riddle before, was frightened for a while after he recovered.


    "You mean you put that diary there?"


    John listened to Harry, he was lost in thought.


    What the **** is Riddle planning?


    "He told me that you opened the secret room and he had a way to stop you, so I..."


    Harry felt guilty and embarrassed. When he came back to his senses carefully, he realized what a stupid thing he had done.


    John was also speechless. If you don¡¯t listen to me, do you believe a paper figure in a notebook?


    The two returned to the Slytherin Chamber of Secrets. John passed by the room inside the statue. He thought for a while that he would come back next time.


    Coming out of the passage, in the girls'' bathroom, Snape had been waiting for a long time.


    "John Wick, Harry Potter."


    Professor Snape''s face was livid, John smiled and said sincerely: "I have my own reasons, do you believe it?"


    Professor Snape looked at John coldly, as if to say, believe it or not.


    After finally explaining it to Professor Snape, John even showed him the basilisk fangs.


    Professor McGonagall came over, saw this scene, and rushed the two little guys to the school hospital for examination.


    Harry was okay. Apart from being a little tired, he just had some scratches.


    But when it came to John, Madam Pomfrey wondered if the child was pretending to be ill.


    Except for his sloppy clothes, John didn''t have any injuries at all, not even a scratch on his skin.


    If Harry hadn''t seen John being bitten with his own eyes, he might have thought that John just went to wallow in the mud.


    ¡­


    After showing off like crazy in the auditorium, John was going to find Malfoy to get the diary back.


    When they found Malfoy, he told him some bad news.


    "Daphne is gone."


    Chapter 87 Re-entering the Forbidden Forest and the Invisible Beast


    "Gone?"


    John was stunned, where could Daphne go?


    In his impression, apart from occasionally liking to sit next to him, this beautiful Slytherin girl had the biggest impression of being arrogant.


    Except for John, Daphne didn''t even bother to take a look at Malfoy and the others.


    Malfoy said with a guilty conscience: "She ran away with the diary."


    "...Draco, let me tell you what you are good at."


    John sighed heavily, and Malfoy didn''t want to. He always felt that there was a vague whisper in the book ringing in his ears.


    He made many mistakes and almost opened the diary. Professor Snape had no time to pay attention to him after hearing about Harry and John''s accident.


    Daphne saw something was wrong with him, so she took the diary.


    Unexpectedly, Daphne was even more determined than herself and disappeared immediately.


    Malfoy regretted it very much. If he had known earlier, it would be better for him to carry it on his own.


    John still had the effect of the Felixir on his body, and he carefully recalled what Harry said about Riddle.


    "How to deal with me? I have killed the basilisk. There is nothing left in Hogwarts that can threaten me."


    His brain was running rapidly, and everything came to mind.


    "Use all your knowledge and try it."


    Thinking of Pansy''s words, John suddenly had an idea in his mind.


    He asked anxiously: "Where is Pansy''s bottle of poison?"


    Malfoy was stunned for a moment and couldn''t figure out what the poison was about. After thinking about it carefully, he said, "It was taken away by Professor Snape."


    As soon as John heard this, he hurriedly went to find Professor Snape, and he realized that the poison was the last clue.


    Riddle knew that the basilisk was scarred, so he did not hesitate to use it as a **** to hold him back.


    It is true that killing Harry is very tempting, but for Riddle now, resurrection is the most important thing.


    He must be hiding somewhere, preparing to start resurrecting.


    "He has gradually become stronger since he controlled Ginny. He must have some method."


    Recalling the states of several people who held the diary, Ginny became weak, Pansy became weird, Harry was secretly hypnotized, and Malfoy was also affected by the voice.


    Without exception, their bodies were all affected, and Riddle''s influence became more and more powerful. At first, he could only communicate through text, but later he could perform hypnosis and soul-stealing.


    These are all related to the change of holder, which is probably caused by the diary absorbing the magic power and vitality of the holder.


    In other words, Riddell''s changes came from the physical decline of the little wizard.


    He originally wanted to find the next wizard to absorb in the trophy room, but he didn''t expect that John found him through Tom.


    John''s own abundant magic power and strong spirit would not be affected, so Riddle deliberately let John know that Harry was going to the Chamber of Secrets.


    "Damn it, you shouldn''t underestimate the Dark Lord''s IQ."


    Voldemort''s various manipulations in Harry Potter in his previous life made John think that Voldemort was not very smart when he was young.


    Now that I think about it carefully, this is Voldemort, the second generation Dark Lord, who almost rules the magical world.


    He was also very talented and scheming when he was young, how could he be just a simple basilisk.


    Finding Snape''s office, John opened the door and saw Snape holding the bottle of poison and analyzing it.


    "John Wick, I hope you can learn some manners."


    With undisguised disgust on Professor Snape''s face, John stepped forward and asked in a hurried tone: "Professor, do you know the ingredients in this?"


    Upon hearing this, Professor Snape said in a strange tone: "Perhaps you should review it carefully. The ingredients in a bottle of potion are complex and cannot be distinguished by the naked eye alone."


    He thought John came here to know the antidote, so he wrote lightly: "If you are really worried, you can go to the school hospital and take care of Miss Parkinson."


    "That''s too late."


    Seeing that John hadn''t figured it out yet, he made an unexpected move for Professor Snape.


    As soon as Professor Snape put down the poison, John picked it up and smelled it carefully. Before Snape was about to laugh at him, John put it to his mouth and took a sip.


    "John Wick, I told you..."


    This scene scared Professor Snape. It is true that the fastest way to know the ingredients of a poison is to experience it personally, but he did not expect John to do this.


    All kinds of toxins were filtered out one by one on the tip of his tongue, and after smacking his mouth, John felt his body numb slightly, and his frown relaxed.


    "Acromantula venom."


    John, who has the constitution of a fire dragon, has high poison resistance. Although he was poisoned, it was not that serious.


    After tasting the main ingredient, John took out the antidote and drank it like water.


    Professor Snape''s face was livid. He never expected that he would be so worried about John. His long and gloomy tone became angry, "Twenty points from Slytherin!"


    "All right."


    John rushed out of the office without stopping.


    On the way, he met Harry who was surrounded by Ron and Hermione. Harry saw that he was walking in a hurry and followed him without thinking.


    "John, Harry!"


    Hermione stomped on the spot angrily. Ron still wanted to go over, but seeing Hermione''s angry look, he didn''t dare to move.


    ¡­


    "John, where are you going?"


    Harry chased after him, and John ran ahead.


    John turned around when he heard the voice and saw Harry coming. He kept walking and said solemnly: "Something happened to Daphne. I suspect that Riddle brought him to the Forbidden Forest."


    "Why did Riddle do this? Who is he?"


    Harry still doesn''t know who Riddle is.


    His innocent look made John stop. He stared at the scar on Harry''s forehead and said seriously: "Riddle is just his last name. His full name is Tom Marvolo Riddle. Many people don''t have this name." I don¡¯t know, he has a name that is sensational in the magic world.¡±


    Harry asked confused: "What is it?"


    Taking a deep look at the scar, John opened his lips and teeth slightly and said a name.


    "Voldemort."


    "Voldemort!"


    His body froze, and Harry suddenly saw a green light in front of his eyes. Along with the woman''s scream, he broke into a cold sweat.


    "Harry, Riddle is definitely here for you. He is planning a resurrection. This time it is extremely dangerous."


    John wanted to let Harry go back, and Harry was determined. He couldn''t let John take risks alone.


    "I''m going with you, John, you know, between me and Voldemort."


    He decided to follow, John nodded and said: "I respect your choice, Harry."


    The two of them ran towards the Forbidden Forest together. When they passed Hagrid''s hut, John shouted something inside.


    "Ya."


    Fang rushed out of Hagrid''s house, and John took out Daphne''s handkerchief and gave Fang a sniff.


    "Ya Ya, I need you to find its owner."


    Yaya screamed and started to rush into the forbidden forest.


    This means that John''s guess was correct and they followed behind as quickly as possible.

 Chapter 76：

    The sky began to darken, and the roads in the Forbidden Forest were rugged. If you were not careful, you would trip over fallen branches.


    John was fine, but Harry didn''t have the ability to see at night, so he could barely catch up with the man and the dog by lighting up his wand.


    As it went deeper and deeper, the smell that Yaya could smell became less and less.


    Suddenly, Yaya stopped and shouted in one direction.


    "Who''s there?"


    John signaled Yaya to be quiet. He took out his wand and moved it in that direction bit by bit.


    It was a humanoid animal, it looked like an ape, with a pair of black eyes and long hair.


    The black eyes stared at John, showing no intention of attacking.


    John could see clearly that the creature just appeared from invisibility.


    "Invisible beast?" John, who was familiar with "Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them", was stunned.


    The invisible beast has a docile temperament. At this time, it pointed in a direction anxiously.


    "Are you telling me which way to go?"


    John understood its meaning, and under the influence of the elixir, John felt that it was trustworthy.


    Looking at each other with Harry, the two headed over there.


    After passing a path surrounded by thorns, they came to a silver lake.


    The moonlight is shining, and the lake is shining with light.


    A boy wearing a Hogwarts uniform stood there, and at his feet was a girl with beautiful golden hair.


    The boy has dark eyes, is tall, has a pale face, and is very handsome.


    He was the young Voldemort, holding Daphne''s laurel wand in his hand and smiling.


    "You are finally here."


    The young Riddle had a confident smile on his face. He held the wand and did not take the two of them seriously at all.


    "That useless old snake, it seems he is dead, but it doesn''t matter, I will take action."


    Riddle was proud of himself. He pointed his wand at Harry and said proudly: "Take out your wand, Harry. I know you have learned dueling, and I will take your life with my own hands."


    He had already heard the story of Harry Potter from Ginny. The Dark Lord, who was so powerful in the wizarding world, was robbed of everything by a baby.


    He would avenge this with his own hands.


    Even John had to stand aside.


    Harry picked up his wand and mustered up the courage to take a step.


    A smile appeared on Riddle''s face.


    Chapter 88: Abundance of Martial Arts and Riddle¡¯s Collapse


    "What''s up with her?"


    Harry looked at Daphne lying there, her fair face had a sickly color, and her originally cherry-colored lips were now frighteningly white.


    He didn''t understand why the heir of Slytherin wanted to attack purebloods.


    "she?"


    Riddle whispered softly: "For me, killing the Mudblood is no longer important. My new goal has always been resurrection."


    Harry looked at him in shock, which Riddle enjoyed very much. He sarcastically said: "You know, she is just like Ginny, a poor little girl who falls in love. What a ridiculous love."


    "John Wick, she likes you and is carried away by love. She came with me voluntarily because I told you that you were in the Forbidden Forest."


    As John listened to Riddle''s words, his expression gradually changed from calm to angry.


    "Since the day I released the basilisk, you have been against me. This school should have been in panic, but because of you, they all recovered."


    "John, it shouldn''t have been like this. It was you who ruined everything, my basilisk."


    Riddle became more and more gloomy as he spoke. He had planned everything and used the basilisk to kill Muggles to put the school into panic.


    But John, he changed everything by himself.


    Fortunately, Riddle was resurrected. He pointed at the unconscious Daphne and chuckled: "She will die here. When she dies, I will be completely resurrected. Before that, I will kill you."


    The wand pointed out that he was confident that even two people together could not pose a threat to him.


    Just because he is Tom Riddle, the best student at Hogwarts and the future Dark Lord of the wizarding world.


    "Harry, don''t hesitate, come out quickly, I can''t wait to watch you die in pain in front of me."


    Riddle''s words angered Harry, and even if he lost, he would still come out for a duel.


    "Come on, Riddle!"


    Harry held the wand tightly, and Riddle saluted gracefully and calmly.


    "You should salute before a duel. Didn''t your teacher teach you?"


    Harry didn''t lose when he was defeated, so he imitated Riddle and started to salute.


    When the two lowered their heads, a sound broke the silence.


    boom.


    Harry was startled and looked up.


    Riddle also had a look of astonishment on his face. There was a blood hole on his body, and black smoke was coming out of it.


    John''s face was dull, and white smoke was coming out of the muzzle of the pistol in his right hand.


    Seeing Harry''s confused look, John said calmly: "How can you argue with such a scumbag about morality?"


    He didn''t understand what Harry was thinking. I have the advantage of two versus one. You and he are playing one-on-one?


    John is full of martial virtue and starts with "My lord, times have changed."


    The wand was waved, and streaks of white light flew towards Riddle.


    Riddle waved his wand, and the Iron Armor Curse collided with the Crushing Curse. It was in a stalemate for less than a second before it shattered.


    "How can it be!"


    Eyes widened, Riddle did not believe that a second-year wizard could be more accomplished than himself.


    Are all wizards in this era so powerful?


    He didn¡¯t know that John was not an ordinary second grader.


    Although my body has become smaller, my mind is still flexible. No matter what happens, I only believe that the range of the wand is the truth.


    John Wick, a second-year Hogwarts student who looks like a child, but whose strength is beyond ordinary people.


    Due to John''s Level 4 Crushing Curse, Riddle was forced to retreat.


    As John walked forward, he continued to shoot out white light, occasionally mixed with a faint gunshot.


    All fourteen bullets were given to Riddle to enjoy.


    Riddle, who was passively defensive, yelled, "John Wick, do you dare to duel with me!"


    "Duel? You have **** my people, and you still have the nerve to challenge me to a duel?"


    John was filled with contempt. He took back his previous words. Riddle was indeed not very smart.


    His behavior is like a group of kidnappers and the police calling for a duel. Look at you, and if the sniper rifle can''t hit you, it will be over.


    It''s okay to fool a kid like Harry, but for John it''s just a meal.


    Riddle was forced step by step into the lake behind him. John raised his hand and used the transformation technique to make the water gather into a ball and fall down, making him wet.


    Harry also learned the first lesson from John, never be unreasonable when facing Death Eaters.


    After reacting, Harry also joined the battlefield.


    The two men, one on the left and the other on the right, beat Riddle to the point of retreat.


    "How dare you?!"


    Riddle''s eyes almost burst into flames. After he adapted, he hit Harry''s feet with the Deflection Smashing Curse, causing him to be blown away.


    He started to fight back.


    John also began to feel the pressure, but he had experience playing against Gryffindor and used his body skills to move and shoot at Riddle from a distance.


    Green light, white light, and red light are constantly intertwined.


    One of the spells hit Daphne, and it was very dangerous for rocks to fly out.


    "Let him leave Daphne."


    John narrowed his eyes, grabbed a gap in Riddle''s hand, and charged up his strength.


    "Fire is raging! (Incendio


    The level 4 fire spell turned into a wall of fire to separate the two, and John shouted to Harry: "Bring Daphne back!"


    The flames opened a big hole, and Riddle passed the Cruciatus Curse past John.


    "Broken to pieces! (Reducto


    "Avada Kedavra! (Avada Kedavra


    The green and white rays of light collided together, fiercely like lightning striking.


    Harry took the opportunity to take Daphne away. Riddle wanted to stop him, but John kept threatening him.


    "Riddle, are you scared?"


    John showed contempt and resorted to provocation. He stared at Riddle and said calmly: "You should be lucky that you didn''t meet me when you were in school, right?"


    "That''s nonsense!" Riddle lost control of his expression. He refused to admit that he was inferior to John.


    The two are locked in a competition for magic power, and now it¡¯s up to them to see who¡¯s magic power is exhausted first.


    But don¡¯t forget, John is a person who drank the elixir of good fortune, and he is full of martial virtue.


    Riddle looked ferocious and didn''t notice the footsteps behind him at all.


    The green lightning pushed the white lightning forward, John''s expression became stern, he increased the output, and the balance between the two was restored again.


    At this moment, Riddle''s head suddenly suffered a heavy blow.


    He was very devastated. He didn''t expect that John, a kid who didn''t follow martial ethics, would just attack him secretly and even arrange for a sap.


    The momentary imbalance was replaced by white light crushing through green light, colliding with Riddell''s body.


    Riddle''s body could no longer hold up and shattered like porcelain.


    Riddle''s eyes were fixed on John, and his body finally exploded and turned into black smoke and dissipated.


    "he died?"


    Harry''s eyes widened. Although John was suspected of sneak attack, it was Voldemort.


    When Riddle''s body was broken into pieces, an alarm bell rang in John''s heart.


    He immediately turned his head to look in the direction of Harry. The diary on Daphne''s body emitted black smoke and rushed towards Harry.


    "Get away!"


    Harry reacted and immediately moved away, but Black Smoke was hot on his heels.


    John''s attack failed to work through the black smoke. This scene reminded him of the time with the Sorcerer''s Stone.


    Harry tripped over something. He looked down and saw it was the Sword of Gryffindor.


    He clearly remembered leaving it in the auditorium, but now it suddenly appeared at his feet.


    Without any time to think, Harry picked up the Sword of Gryffindor and swung it towards the black smoke.


    The black smoke that no spell can work on was cut by the sword of Gryffindor like a hot knife cutting through butter.


    "No!!"


    The black smoke was cut open, revealing the diary inside.

 Chapter 77：

    Harry held the Sword of Gryffindor behind his back with both hands and stabbed it hard into the diary.


    A shrill scream came from the diary, and ink splashed all over the place through the sword blade, making Harry almost faint.


    When John saw this, he called him a bully. He worked so hard to face the wave, still standing on the left, but his head was taken away by Harry.


    "Resolved?" Harry seemed to be in a dream.


    He gasped for air, with a look of lingering fear on his face.


    John came over, patted him on the shoulder, said with a smile: "Well done Harry, are you interested in learning the sword from me?"


    "Uh... no, I still think the wand is useful." Harry shuddered as he thought of Neville''s miserable condition.


    John felt a little pity, this thing is obviously much easier to use than a wand.


    He picked up the diary with a hole in it and stuffed it into his small bag. He walked over to Daphne and checked it.


    With the destruction of the diary, the color returned to Daphne''s face.


    "I guess I''ll have to sleep for a while."


    John stared at that pretty face and considered a question.


    "It seems quite tiring to carry someone on your back."


    Touching his chin, John glanced at Harry, there was free labor here.


    Harry felt a little chilly for no reason and thought that he would need an extra layer of quilt when sleeping this night.


    Chapter 89 Spider Nest and Red Fire


    After a while, Harry turned his back on Daphne with a grimace on his face.


    ?And John was thanking the invisible beast.


    "Thanks for your help."


    If it hadn''t been for the invisible beast beating the sap from behind just now, John wouldn''t have been able to win so easily.


    Unexpectedly, this invisible beast with thick eyebrows and big eyes actually likes to play sneak attacks.


    John shook hands with it, regardless of whether the invisible beast knew what it meant.


    The invisible beast''s big eyes changed into colored lights, and it suddenly screamed anxiously.


    Just when John was wondering, there were rustling sounds coming from around him.


    "Why does this voice sound familiar?"


    At the source of the strange sound, John looked up and saw a spider the size of a car looking at him eagerly.


    "run!"


    John decisively chose to run away. That **** Yaya had long since disappeared. He must have sensed the danger, otherwise how could he call it a dog.


    When Harry saw those huge spiders, he was filled with fear and wished he could use Transfiguration to create two legs.


    The two people ran wildly in the forbidden forest, and then...


    They saw the spider nest.


    "I am special..."


    John almost cursed, he had gone to the spider''s nest.


    Unexpectedly, Riddle did not pose any danger, but these spiders acted like oriole behind.


    The Acromantula''s eight eyes flashed with greed, and it made a sharp scream and attacked them.


    "Harry, fight!"


    John pulled out his wand and pointed it at the nearest spider and fired a white light. The spider''s body exploded like a watermelon.


    He and these spiders are already old enemies.


    Harry carried a person on his back and waved his wand with difficulty to fight back.


    But there was a gap between his attack and John''s. When John saw a spider about to pounce on Harry''s back, he immediately turned around and struck back.


    "The spiders retreat."


    The spider that was hit flew out, but a big spider was attracted to John.


    He didn''t stop when he turned around, and smoothly pulled out the sword from the small bag.


    When the big spider arrived, John split the spider''s head open with a sword.


    He holds a sword in his right hand and a wand in his left hand. The wand can be used for long-range attacks, and the iron sword can be used for close combat.


    Even though John was both offensive and defensive, he couldn''t hold off the monsters. He was forced back step by step, and finally stayed with Harry.


    Harry gasped for air and his hands trembled often after overexertion of magic power.


    He doesn''t have a drop of magic power now.


    John doesn''t have much left. He and Riddle fought a wave of magic power, and now it''s a little weak.


    "what to do?"


    John''s mind was spinning rapidly, and the spiders around him were still coming out one after another.


    At this moment, a strange sound came from the distance.


    "Didi-"


    Harry and John looked over, and saw two huge eyes shining with white light, running rampant among the spiders.


    No.


    Not the eyes.


    It¡¯s a car light!


    "Harry¡ª!"


    Ron''s voice came from inside the car, and John also saw a stuffed head, which was Hermione.


    The three little ones met here, and the Weasley family''s magic car crashed into a pile of spiders.


    Yaya barked inside.


    "Hermione, Ron!"


    Harry was surprised and moved that his little friend came to save people.


    The car door opened, and Harry ran in with Daphne on his back, shouting to John: "John, come up quickly."


    Spiders were already surrounding him, but John''s expression changed a few times at this time.


    He stared at the nest full of spiders. The clay figurine was filled with fire.


    The Acromantula almost ate itself last time, and it will do it again this time.


    No matter how good-tempered John was, he didn''t want to let these guys go. He jumped to the roof of the car at Harry''s urging.


    The spider rushed towards the car. John took a deep breath, clenched the wand in his hand and drew a big circle around him.


    "Fiendfyre"


    Red flames spurted out from the tip of the staff, John''s eyes turned into vertical pupils, and an emotion called anger enveloped his whole body.


    The red flame turned into a giant dragon, and the approaching spiders were ignited by the fierce fire. The fire dragon opened its mouth and spit out flames to burn all the spiders.


    Wherever he passed, the shadow of the red dragon turned into a sea of ??fire.


    John felt the magic power in his body burning rapidly, and he controlled the fire with both hands to separate a path.


    The spiders screamed and wailed constantly, and the three little ones were already stunned.


    Yaya shivered and huddled in the back seat, and the invisible beast ran into the car without knowing when.


    "Run!"


    Ron kicked the accelerator and rushed out of the sea of ????fire, and John used his last magic power to send the fire dragon into the spider''s lair.


    "If you want to eat me, I will kill you!"


    Anger appeared on John''s face, and the spider lair turned into a disaster.


    Countless spiders were burned alive by the fire dragon inside, and the already old Aragog was terrified.


    Its indulgence caused the Acromantula''s descendants to almost die.


    The spider silk in the nest became the best burning material, and the fire dragon raged for two full hours before finally stopping.


    Thick smoke floated to the sky, forming dark clouds, rain fell, and the Aragog tribe was almost completely dead.


    ¡­


    The Weasley family''s magic car rushed all the way to the edge of the Forbidden Forest. John jumped off the roof of the car, and his mood calmed down a lot.


    "It seems you can''t drink too much of the Felixir."


    John was still frightened. He realized that his mood just now was not right. He recalled the records of the Fuling Elixir. Drinking too much of this stuff would be poisonous and would make people arrogant and reckless.


    He has never used strong fire. Apart from the fact that it is black magic, the most important thing is instability.


    Unless the magic power can be one level higher than Li Huo, it is very difficult to control Li Huo alone.


    John burned the spider nest clean with fire. He was happy, but he didn''t know if Hagrid would cry when he came back.


    The three little ones got out of the car, and John took Daphne out.


    The magic car slapped on the door, and then sped back into the forbidden forest.


    "...This car has become wild?"


    John was a little confused and didn''t understand what this operation was.


    Hermione walked over angrily, pointed at John and Harry''s noses, and said angrily: "How can you be so reckless? You have violated at least fifty school rules!"


    Angry Hermione didn''t care whether you were the savior or John Wick. The two of them were scolded like children meeting their parents.


    Ron did not dare to interrupt during the whole process, showing his status as the younger brother in the family.


    Harry nudged John with his elbow, motioning for him to come up and say a nice word.


    John thought for a while and said, "It''s not Harry''s fault. Riddle took Daphne away, and I was a little confused."


    Hermione, who was gradually losing her temper, noticed Daphne. This girl was very beautiful and often appeared next to John.


    Ron wondered: "Who is Riddle?"


    "Oh, it''s Voldemort." John said in a relaxed tone.


    Harry nodded quickly at the side. They had just fought with Voldemort and then went to the spider lair to overcome the life and death barrier.


    As soon as Voldemort''s name came out, there was a dark wind blowing around him.


    Ron shuddered and said in horror: "Don''t say that name."


    Hermione was also a little scared. If they hadn''t arrived just in time, Harry and John might have turned out to be with the spider.


    After all, it was her own biological child (referring to Harry), so Hermione just scolded him.


    With Daphne in a coma, the four of them headed back to the castle.


    Their disappearance made the entire Hogwarts almost go crazy. The first person they saw was Professor McGonagall. Her hands were tightly clutching the clothes on her chest and she was breathing heavily.


    Professor McGonagall led them into the castle, and they went to the principal''s office.


    When John saw Professor Snape inside, he felt a little guilty.


    Because he took a whole bottle of Felixir, he seemed to have become a lot more reckless.


    Even if he did something like snatching poison from Professor Snape, he didn''t feel bad at all even if his points were deducted.


    Now that the effect of the medicine has worn off, John feels that he may have to be detained some more.


    Fortunately, fate is very kind and Dumbledore is back.


    He was suspended from duty, but he was the first to return after the incident at Hogwarts.


    Among the five people at this time, one was unconscious, two were slovenly, and two did not dare to raise their heads.

 Chapter 78：

    There is a couple in the principal''s office, they are Daphne''s parents.


    Seeing that her daughter was fine, Daphne''s outstanding-looking mother even forgot that John was a Muggle.


    "Greengrass will never forget your kindness."


    Daphne''s father said solemnly, with that expression, it felt like John had eaten his cabbage.


    Not only the Greengrass family, but also another family was also there. Mrs. Weasley hugged Harry excitedly.


    Ginny confessed everything to Dumbledore, so Dumbledore felt that he needed to ask the Weasley family to come.


    John was also hugged excitedly by Mrs. Weasley. If it weren''t for these two children, Ginny would be charged with killing a classmate.


    Putting down the diary and the Sword of Gryffindor, John also took out the snake fangs that were strong evidence.


    With the irrefutable evidence and Harry''s ten minutes of vivid explanation, Ginny would not be blamed.


    "Well done Harry, John."


    Dumbledore was generous with his praise. Although the two of them broke a hundred school rules together, the Gryffindors never cared about it...well, neither did the Slytherins.


    The golden special contribution awards fell on several people. Ron''s happiness came so suddenly. He didn''t expect that he would also get it. Just now, Hermione wanted to kill him.


    "You bravely broke into the Forbidden Forest to rescue your classmates, Ron Weasley, you deserve this."


    Dumbledore praised her by name, and then looked at the nervous Hermione. He said gently: "Wisdom and bravery, Miss Hermione Granger, you informed the professors as soon as possible and protected your friends. You are equally worthy. "


    Chapter 90 The Dejected Malfoy and Free Dobby


    Then came Harry. Dumbledore glanced at the Sword of Gryffindor that Harry had brought back.


    He said a series of words with a smile on his face, anyway, it is similar to the guy who smashes you and you are a Gryffindor.


    Finally, there was John. John felt a little guilty and even set fire to himself.


    I didn¡¯t see that Professor Snape next to me was almost chewing his teeth. After all, there was a student who dared to drink poison directly. He, the teacher, was the most troublesome.


    "A student who is smart, brave, strong, trusts his peers, and will not abandon any student."


    "Mr. John Wick, you dare to take risks for your companions, and your dedication is worthy of applause."


    When John heard this, he asked cautiously: "Professor, are you still lacking in wisdom?"


    Dumbledore paused for a moment. You dare to test poison with your body, and you still want me to praise you for your wisdom?


    Silently passing over this request, Dumbledore took the opportunity to learn more about who Tom Riddle was.


    This made the parents scream again and again.


    "You know, Minerva." Dumbledore said to McGonagall thoughtfully: "I think these things are worthy of a banquet to celebrate. Can I ask you to inform the kitchen?"


    Professor McGonagall knew that Dumbledore wanted to talk to the little wizard alone, so she decisively agreed.


    She left, taking several parents and Daphne with her.


    Dumbledore turned to look at Professor Snape again and said, "Severus, we still have a cat that needs treatment, don''t we?"


    Professor Snape looked ugly, which made Harry and Ron secretly happy.


    Professor Snape finally had to nod in agreement. Professor Sprout''s mandrake was ripe, and he didn''t forget to glare at a few people before leaving.


    John felt a headache, and he felt that he might have become the number one trouble with Professor Snape.


    Facing Dumbledore, the pressure on the four people did not decrease.


    Dumbledore''s scrutinizing eyes passed over John''s face, and he said: "You have all received special contribution awards, especially Harry and Ron. Sometimes you can only talk and keep silent."


    Dumbledore blinked, and the two of them, who were originally afraid of being expelled for violating school rules again, breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Let me see, the three of you each earned two hundred points for Gryffindor, and John, you also earned two hundred points for Slytherin."


    When John heard this, he called Gryffindor so terrifying. He suddenly gained 600 points, and Gryffindor quickly surpassed Slytherin.


    Even with 200 points to join, he still lags behind Gryffindor.


    Harry was very happy. Although he knew that these points were somewhat watered down, it was Gryffindor''s honor to beat Slytherin.


    Hermione pursed her lips and said hesitantly: "Professor, we didn''t do anything. Isn''t this a little too much?"


    Dumbledore smiled: "You are worth two hundred points if you can say this."


    Just force it on?


    John was full of accusations. What do you think of the referee cheating at the end of the game?


    Well, Hermione and the others saved him, so John had no choice but to admit it.


    As if he could hear John''s inner thoughts, Dumbledore glanced at John.


    "But sometimes the methods are too exaggerated."


    John hurriedly put on a smile. He didn''t know if Dumbledore was talking about his anger.


    But when thinking about Dumbledore, the unfathomable White Devil, it¡¯s better to be a coward.


    Because of John''s intervention, Lockhart is still writing furiously in the office.


    Naturally, there is no role for him.


    Harry wanted to ask about something that had been bothering him, and he blurted out: "Professor Dumbledore, Riddle said in his diary that I resemble him..."


    "That''s what he said?" Dumbledore''s eyes under his thick silver eyebrows looked at Harry thoughtfully, "What do you think, Harry?"


    "I''m not like him!" Harry was a little excited and his voice became louder.


    "I''m in Gryffindor, I''m..."


    As he spoke, Harry fell silent. Recalling the time he put on the Sorting Hat, he hesitated: "The Sorting Hat told me that I would be very good in Slytherin. For a while, everyone thought I was Slytherin." Lin''s heir...because I know Parseltongue."


    He hoped that Dumbledore could give him an explanation, because that lack of confidence led to him being controlled by Riddle later.


    "Harry, you speak Parseltongue."


    Dumbledore said calmly: "Because Voldemort can speak Parseltongue. He is the last heir of Slytherin. If I am not mistaken, he transferred some of his magic power to you on the night he left the scar on you." on you."


    "He didn''t mean it, I''m sure of that."


    Harry was dumbfounded by these words, and then he was discouraged and said: "So I should be in Slytherin. The Sorting Hat may see Slytherin''s ability in me."


    "It places you in Gryffindor." Dumbledore took over the words slowly, "Harry, you happen to have many of the qualities that Salazar Slytherin particularly valued when selecting students."


    "He has some rare gifts of his own, Parseltongue, resourcefulness, strong will... and a certain disdain for the rules of the law."


    Listening to Dumbledore talking about Slytherin, John found that their eyes were all focused on him.


    Harry recalled the scene where John directly attacked Riddle: "Resourceful?"


    Ron remembered the time when John couldn''t help but touch Professor McGonagall''s tabby cat in the first grade: "Strong-willed?"


    Hermione raised her eyebrows, as if with a smile: "Contempt for legal rules."


    "Hey, that''s enough!"


    John wondered what was wrong with him.


    What¡¯s wrong with me being a Slytherin?


    Slytherin is not allowed to have a wand in his left hand and a sword in his right hand. Didn''t you notice that Merlin also wields a sword?


    If you look at me like this again, be careful I sue you for slander!


    Dumbledore also had a weird face. If Harry hadn''t come back with the Sword of Gryffindor, he would have thought that John was the Gryffindor.


    After all, not everyone has the courage to drink poison directly.


    In order for Harry to adhere to Gryffindor''s beliefs, Dumbledore also showed off the Sword of Gryffindor.


    "Only a true Gryffindor can make it happen, Harry."


    Dumbledore''s original intention was to strengthen Harry''s belief, but this made Harry look strange and hesitated to speak: "Professor, this sword may have been chosen by John."


    "?"


    Dumbledore was stunned. He didn''t know who summoned the Sword of Gryffindor. By the time he found out, the Sword of Gryffindor had gone somewhere.


    When he saw that Harry was holding it, he thought it was Harry who summoned it.


    Harry said: "The sword fell from the air and landed between me and John."


    "¡­"


    Dumbledore fell into deep thought, how can this be calculated?


    "It doesn''t matter, just think you are a Gryffindor, Harry." John comforted Harry.


    Even these words did not sound like comfort, and Dumbledore had no other choice. The Sword of Gryffindor could not tell the difference.


    "John...continue to protect the school." Dumbledore also wanted to say a few words to John.


    He blinked as he thought of all the things John had done, hoping he wouldn''t burn the school down.


    John smiled awkwardly, that was really not intentional.


    After a few brief words, several people prepared to leave.


    Just as he was opening the door, the door was opened with force, almost hitting John''s nose. John unceremoniously reached out and pushed the door back.


    "Dumbledore... Ouch!"


    Lucius Malfoy held his red nose.


    He looked behind the door. John looked at him and raised his eyebrows provocatively.


    This made Lucius, who was already angry, almost run away. On his arm was Dobby, who was wrapped in bandages.


    Today is to cause trouble for Dumbledore. Lucius will let this Muggle-born go for the time being.


    He walked up to Dumbledore angrily.


    John didn''t want to watch the remaining quarrel between adults. He walked out of the door and looked back at the three little ones that seemed to be stuck with glue. He was speechless.


    "As expected of Gryffindor, everyone likes to gossip."


    After walking out of the door and waiting for a while, John saw Lucius coming out with a disgraced face.


    Lucius also glared at John, could John bear it?


    Harry walked out still a little unsatisfied. John pulled him, winked and said, "Harry, I think you can save a free soul."


    "What?" Harry was confused.


    John pointed at Dobby behind Lucius, and Harry understood immediately.


    Harry had almost forgotten about Dobby because he was watching the fun with Ron and Hermione.


    He hurried back and borrowed the diary from Dumbledore. Just when he was about to take off the sour socks from running all day, John stopped him.


    "I think Dobby might not be so harsh."


    Taking out his wand and conjuring a new sock, John handed it to Harry.


    Harry tucked it into the book knowingly, then ran over and gave it back to Lucius.


    When Lucius saw a sock, he immediately took it out angrily and threw it away, then threw the diary to Harry as if he was clearing the relationship.


    Dobby caught the sock as if it were the key to freedom and held it high.


    After being removed from his position as director and robbed of his domestic slave, Lucius was furious and even wanted to take action. Fortunately, Dobby directly beat up his former master after he was freed.


    Lucius left dejectedly. John watched his leaving figure and unconsciously stroked his wand with his fingers.


    "Lucius Malfoy."


    Reciting this name, John looked deeply.


    After returning to the auditorium, John saw sleepy students in pajamas.


    I don¡¯t know what Dumbledore was thinking about having a banquet in the middle of the night.


    ¡­

 Chapter 79：

    Chapter 91 Who is Johnny Silverhand and the Slytherin Chamber of Secrets?


    The climax of this banquet started when Professor McGonagall announced the cancellation of this year''s final exams.


    Nearly half past three, Hagrid returned from the Ministry of Magic.


    This made Harry very happy and he went over to give him a firm hug.


    "I don''t know what''s going on, but the director of the Auror Office treats me quite well."


    When asked how life was at the Ministry of Magic, Hagrid was a little confused.


    Although Lucius was committed to sending him to Azkaban, the Auror Office refused to let him go and gave him a big bed to lie on.


    It is better to say that he is on vacation at the Ministry of Magic than in confinement.


    "Rufus Scrimgeour asked me to say hello to Lord Johnny Silverhand, whom I don''t even know."


    Harry heard this and asked curiously: "Johnny Silverhand? Who is that?"


    Hagrid picked up a glass of beer and took a sip. The nostalgic taste made him smack his lips and said: "The owner of Johnny Silverhands in Knockturn Alley, my God, you don''t know how popular those things are in the Auror office. "


    As a frequent visitor to Knockturn Alley, Hagrid collected materials for John. He also went to Johnny Silverhand''s store, where the items sold were one level higher than those in Knockturn Alley.


    That greedy Mundungus also worked there, changed his clothes and looked like a dog, and wanted to empty everyone''s pockets.


    "I heard that Johnny Silverhand donated a batch of striker equipment to the Auror Office. I guess they misunderstood."


    Hagrid thought it was Rufus Scrimgeour who misunderstood that he knew Johnny Silverhand, but this was a good thing.


    For this reason, he drank three large glasses of beer, which were filled with a refilling curse, and he kept drinking.


    Harry remembered the name Johnny Silverhand. He seemed to be a very important person.


    When Ron found his friends and talked about it, Ron held a chicken drumstick in each hand and ate it until his mouth was bulging.


    "Johnny Silverhand, I know him. My dad said he handed over a lot of dark magic items to the Ministry of Magic, which made dad straighten up at the Ministry of Magic."


    Borgin Bock''s house was ransacked by John. He knew what needed to be done to reassure the Ministry of Magic, so he handed over half of the dark magic items.


    This move successfully won the favor of the Ministry of Magic. Even Fudge said that if the wizards in Knockturn Alley could be so self-conscious, they would have two Diagon Alleys.


    Regarding Johnny Silverhand, no one has ever seen him, but it does not prevent the Ministry of Magic from having a good impression of this mysterious guy.


    Seeing that they were interested in the Johnny Silver Hand store, Hermione immediately acted like an old mother and warned: "Harry, have you forgotten that you were almost kidnapped by the old witch at the beginning of school?"


    "Please, Hermione, don''t mention this."


    The Dark History of the Savior was brought out again, and Harry wanted to find a hole to crawl in.


    Even Ron laughed mercilessly, and then Hermione''s concentrated firepower caused him to fall into isolation.


    "Hagrid and Mrs. Weasley both said that we can''t go there, it''s too dangerous."


    "That Johnny Silverhand is in Knockturn Alley, maybe he is a dark wizard."


    After repeatedly warning the two masters of death, Hermione demonstrated her family throne.


    John sneezed twice in a row and touched his nose, as if someone was talking to him.


    ¡­


    In April, mandrake matures.


    Professor Snape never imagined that he would have to make a special potion for a cat.


    During this time, Filch curried favor with Professor Snape, and all his hopes for Mrs. Norris were here.


    After taking the antidote, Mrs. Norris returned to normal.


    A few days before Easter, Professor McGonagall asked them to choose third-year courses.


    John glanced at the courses above.


    Arithmancy, Ancient Runes, Divination, Muggle Studies, Care of Magical Creatures.


    There are five elective courses, from which John needs to choose the course he wants to study.


    Ancient runes, also called ancient runes, are indispensable to John.


    Regarding Muggle Studies, as a Muggle in his previous life, John¡¯s understanding of Muggle society is not an exaggeration.


    John is somewhat interested in the protection of magical animals. There are many places involving magical animals in alchemy-related fields.


    Arithmetic divination and divination are both divination, but they involve different aspects.


    Arithmancy, the study of the magical properties of numbers, is very difficult to learn because it requires memorization or the use of large numbers of diagrams.


    Divination is different. There are many methods and means, including tea leaves, fire omens, crystal balls, palmistry, card divination, astrology and dream interpretation.


    Divination requires talent. When Professor McGonagall talked about this subject, she couldn''t help but say that it was the least rigorous science.


    To sum up, John feels that he is quite interested in all the classes.


    He simply chose them all.


    As for the time conflict?


    It doesn''t matter, as long as John can get a perfect score.


    For Muggle studies, you can just go there once or twice occasionally. Even if he doesn''t take classes, he still knows more about Muggles than the wizards who spend time in the magical world.


    Easter is coming.


    During this time, John concentrated on earning points, scoring points for Slytherin at a speed that was dozens of times ahead of others.


    Especially in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, John''s speed at scoring was outrageous.


    Lockhart was just one point away from letting him say a word.


    As the saying goes, you have the referee to cheat, and I have the off-field support.


    Under John''s frantic pursuit of points, Slytherin''s points funnel caught up with Gryffindor at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Gryffindor, who was originally full of confidence, was like a needle pricking his head, but he did not dare to relax and started the involution mode to increase the score.


    Needless to say, Ravenclaw, although they are the third oldest in ten thousand years, they are known for their intelligence, and they are originally from the Involution College.


    Hufflepuff, the melon-eater, saw that everyone was so curled up, and it would be rude to lie down again, so he worked hard.


    This phenomenon amazed the professors. They never thought that after canceling the final exam, everyone would work harder.


    This made Dumbledore consider whether to cancel future final exams.


    It can be said that John alone has successfully promoted the trend of infighting in the school. It is because he answers in front of Hermione every time in class, which makes Hermione a little bit more jealous of John.


    Daphne''s secret was discovered by John, and she didn''t dare to appear in front of John for a while.


    She thought John would respond to her, but she didn''t expect that John was obsessed with earning points and couldn''t help himself, which made her happy and angry at the same time.


    ¡­


    In the Slytherin Chamber of Secrets.


    After knowing that there was a way into the Forbidden Forest, John didn''t need to trouble Harry.


    He entered the room inside the statue. Except for a trace left by sliding over the years, the things inside were not too dusty.


    "It''s probably magic."


    This room is divided into three floors. The first floor is a place similar to a studio, where all kinds of scary magical creatures are soaked in liquid.


    Some were beaten to pieces, maybe because the basilisk was hungry.


    The second floor is the office. A golden candlestick is placed on the table. There are some magic spells on the silverware on the skull''s head. There is also a long box. The contents are not there. Either they were taken away by Riddle or they are in the office. Taken away by the Slytherin era.


    The third floor is similar to the forbidden book area. John walked in and took out a book, which recorded all black magic.


    There are also some books about taboos or the human body, which are not suitable for young wizards to study.


    "I''m afraid that more than half of the banned books in the library were contributed by Salazar Slytherin."


    John rummaged through a few books, and the contents inside were horrifying.


    One of the unknown leather-bound books contained some contents that interested John very much, and he stopped while flipping through them.


    "Blood Curse."


    There was a strange color in John''s eyes, and he closed the book.


    There is no inheritance test triggered in the Slytherin Chamber of Secrets, presumably because the heir of Slytherin is Voldemort.


    With Voldemort''s temper, he won''t leave any good things to you.


    I guess these books were not taken away because they were inconvenient to carry.


    This is quite a bargain, John.


    For the rest of the term, John frequented Slytherin''s Chamber of Secrets.


    His knowledge is accumulating rapidly, which slows down his pursuit of points in class.


    Many students who were almost out of breath breathed a sigh of relief. They were really afraid of this king.


    But even so, John''s pace of adding points did not stop.


    After the arrival of May.


    Gryffindor was horrified to find that Slytherin was catching up with him.


    Slytherin burst into cheers, and even Malfoy, who knew Lucius had been deprived of his position as director, put on a smile again.


    Everyone knows who Slytherin is because of.


    John frowned under the crowd, "We haven''t reached the moment of victory yet, so we can''t relax."


    His words calmed the Slytherin down.


    yes.


    Who knows whether Gryffindor will get extra points inexplicably before the end of the semester, which will sound the alarm for Slytherin.


    After sweeping away the cheers just now, Slytherin burned with unprecedented fighting spirit.


    They are like a rope gathered together by thousands of strands, and they are incredibly united.


    ¡­


    Chapter 92 The sad Hagrid and the invisible beast¡¯s request for help


    "Hagrid, stop crying, the spider cannot come back to life."


    In Hagrid''s hut, the tall and tall Hagrid burst into tears.


    After he came back, he was busy taking care of the long vegetable garden. When he had time to go to the Forbidden Forest to look for his old friend, the ground was already covered with burned spider corpses.


    Aragog survived, but he became very weak from the smoke.


    The three little ones were here to comfort Hagrid. Hagrid blew his nose and said, "I don''t know who did it. It''s so cruel."


    "Well¡­"


    The three children only looked at each other, and Harry said unnaturally: "Maybe it was just an accident. I mean, there is a lot of danger in the Forbidden Forest, right?"


    Hearing this, Hagrid thought it made sense, but he said strangely: "But I remember that except for centaurs and werewolves, others don''t use fire."


    Aragog already had cataracts, and John didn''t go in, so he didn''t know it was John who did it.


    These words made the three little ones feel even more guilty, and one by one they began to ask Zuo Yan to divert their attention.


    Hagrid finally recovered.


    During this time when the king''s trend was prevalent, Hagrid''s hut was the only safe haven for the three little ones.


    Coming here makes them feel like they have stepped out of the endless sea of ??books.


    Suddenly, a dog barked from outside.


    Yaya heard the sound, and the lying dog''s legs scratched the ground a few times before he stood up.


    "It''s Tom, he came to play with Yaya."


    As the dog who controls Yaya¡¯s dog food, Tom has always been the boss in front of Yaya.


    The door was opened, and besides Tom, there was also John.

 Chapter 80：

    John took Tom for a walk to Hagrid''s hut, and greeted him: "Hagrid, I''ve heard all about you. I hope you''ll show your condolences and be patient."


    He brought Hagrid ten baguettes and big bread from his uncle''s place. Hagrid didn''t like the food because it was too soft.


    "Thank you John, that''s very kind of you."


    Speaking of sad things, Hagrid wiped his nose.


    John nodded calmly, as if he hadn''t burned the spider nest.


    As soon as Ron saw John, he subconsciously held his head. He had a stress reaction to this scroll king.


    As the only person who could compete with the King of Papers, Hermione asked: "John, how many electives did you choose?"


    "I think they all look interesting, so I chose them all."


    John laughed and said something inappropriate, which made Harry and Ron look horrified.


    Hermione found that several courses were in conflict. She was originally hesitant about which one to choose, but now she decided to choose them all.


    Harry and Ron, caught between the two people, were weak, pitiful and helpless. This incident caused heavy damage to their young hearts.


    Invited in for tea, John took a bite of rock cake.


    He found that his bite force seemed to have become stronger, and a hole was made in the rock cake.


    John chewed it. If it weren''t so hard, it would taste pretty good.


    "John, do you...have a gun?" Harry hesitated and asked the question he had hidden in his heart for a long time.


    When dealing with Riddle, he saw John holding a gun.


    He didn''t understand why a wizard would have a dangerous weapon like a pistol.


    When Hermione heard this, she looked at John in disbelief. She was surprised: "You actually brought such a dangerous thing to school!"


    John nodded and said, "I do, but the gun is not as dangerous as you think."


    Not shy about possessing contraband, John took out the pistol that had no ammunition.


    I just don¡¯t know why, but it hasn¡¯t even been half a year since Christmas, and it¡¯s already rusty.


    "The magical magnetic field of Hogwarts will cause a certain degree of damage to Muggle items, and pistols are not too dangerous for wizards, except for some surprises."


    John gave an example and said: "Being hit by a bullet is a fatal thing. For wizards, we have a magic potion that can regenerate bones. Although it hurts a little, it is not fatal.


    Of course, there are some exceptions.


    For example, hitting the heart or something like that, although the wizard is powerful, he is still essentially a person. "


    John said it in an understatement. He had tested it, well, on Riddle.


    Riddle was shot at least three times and remained silent.


    John attributed this to wizards'' special constitution, but this does not mean that wizards are superior to Muggles.


    On the contrary, if Muggles want to eliminate wizards, they will not only spend some time and be careful to resist the wizards'' elusive ability, but it can also be said to be more lethal, so neither of them wants to have too much contact with the other party.


    The base determines everything.


    There are too many Muggles, and just any weapon can give ordinary people the ability to take lives.


    Hearing what he said, Harry and Hermione reluctantly accepted it.


    While Ron was still asking what a gun was, the two dogs playing outside started barking.


    John walked out to check, and his eyes opened on the fence outside the door.


    It''s an invisible beast.


    The invisible beast saw John, and his face showed human happiness.


    Tom was still barking, but John told him to stop.


    "You''re looking for me?"


    It can be said that the invisible beast has done a big job, John walked out.


    The invisible beast pointed in the direction of the Forbidden Forest. Judging from its intentions, it seemed to want John to go with it.


    "Go on, John, the invisible beast is a gentle animal and will not hurt people."


    Hagrid''s eyes suddenly widened when he saw the rare invisible beast. If he wasn''t afraid of scaring the invisible beast, Hagrid would have really wanted to have a good chat with it.


    The invisible beast came to John specifically. John looked back at Harry and the others thoughtfully, nodded and said, "I''ll go there with you."


    He separated from Harry and others and asked Hermione to take care of Tom.


    The invisible beast walked in front, and John followed behind.


    A man and a beast entered the forbidden forest. After passing through a forest, they came to a tree.


    It was a very big tree, with several Bowtruckles and a bird''s nest on the tree.


    "You want me to go to the Bird''s Nest?"


    John saw the invisible beast jumping up and down. John saw this and floated up.


    Before arriving at the bird''s nest, the Bowtruckle still stuck out his tongue warily.


    John indicated that he meant no harm. When he arrived at the bird''s nest, he found a broken silver eggshell inside.


    "Is this silver?"


    Picking up one of the eggshells, something flashed in John''s mind.


    "Birds and snakes?"


    He carefully took away the broken eggshell. Inside was a bird-snake with wings.


    This is a magical animal whose size can change with space. This bird and snake was just born and has not even opened its eyes.


    John knew why the Invisible Beast and the Bowtruckle were so anxious. The Bird Snake looked a little bad.


    "I remember that Professor Sylvanus Kettleburn kept some bird snakes. This may be the offspring of those bird snakes."


    After carefully taking down the bird and snake, John saw the invisible beast approaching.


    It pointed at the bird snake and then at John, hoping that John could take care of the bird snake.


    John shook his head and said, "I know someone who can take good care of it. Believe me, he is the best."


    The invisible beast was doubtful, and John assured it.


    Before leaving the Forbidden Forest, John kept looking at the invisible beast.


    After the end of this semester, he will get new magic blood, and then he will need a kind of magical creature blood.


    Although he had the blood of the basilisk, he had other ideas after seeing the invisible beast.


    "If it were the blood of the invisible beast, would I strengthen the phantom spell?"


    John stared at the invisible beast. It was impossible for him to repay kindness with hatred.


    So he chose to trade with the invisible beast. After leaving the Forbidden Forest, John had some more invisible beast blood in his hand.


    After finding Hagrid, John took out the newborn bird and snake.


    After Hagrid saw the bird and snake, he almost crushed the bones of John''s body without being excited.


    A hug so strong that John almost thought his bones were going to break.


    With Hagrid, an expert in magical zoology, John was not worried about anything happening to the birds or snakes.


    The three little ones gathered around to look at the bird and snake.


    After leaving Hagrid''s hut, John went to the Room of Requirement.


    He felt that his alchemy skills were about to reach level 4.


    Taking advantage of the abundant time now, he was ready to rush to level 4 in one go.


    The Slytherin students were as if they had been given a shot of chicken blood, even in Quidditch.


    Malfoy wants to avenge his shame, and he also wants to let people know that he is not just relying on his father.


    Unfortunately, Harry, a natural seeker, was superior, and Malfoy was so angry that he dropped Nimbus 2001 on the spot.


    Time passed little by little, and this semester came to an end.


    Slytherin defended its winning streak by less than ten points, which was a pity for Gryffindor.


    Slytherin, who had been nervous for two months, finally breathed a sigh of relief. They chanted John Wick''s name.


    ¡­


    Chapter 93 The second magic rampage and tooth decay


    In front of the station, Hagrid repeatedly promised that he would take good care of the poor little guy.


    It can be seen that Hagrid really likes magical animals.


    Ron quickly ran onto the train because John asked him to borrow Scabbers. He heard that he was going to do some experiments, and the biggest side effect would be sterilization.


    Scabbers was so frightened that he got into Ron''s pocket and didn''t dare to come out, which made John feel very sorry.


    The train left Hogsmeade Station and John began to settle accounts at the same time.


    [Ding, complete Hogwarts stage task two, spend the second year of the magic apprenticeship, task reward, magic blood +1, any point +3]


    [Ding, keep the first grade in grade until the end of the semester, get any point +1, blessing: diligent and studious]


    Four random points were gained at once, plus the two points previously obtained from the Gryffindor inheritance test, for a total of six points.


    John felt as if he was getting richer, and he called out the panel to check.


    [Magic power: level 4 (755/5000)]


    [Magic spells: Floating Curse (Level 4), Transformation Curse (Level 3, optional dragon form), Illusion Curse (Level 4), Blazing Flame (Level 4), Shattered to Pieces (Level 4), Fierce Fire (Level 4) , Occlumency (Level 4), Patronus Charm (Level 3), Iron Armor Curse (Level 3)...]


    [Skills: Short Weapon Mastery (Level 7), Great Sword Mastery (Level 5), Hot Weapon Mastery (Level 2), Rune Mastery (Level 3), Alchemy Mastery (Level 3)]


    [Blessings: physical fitness, quick attack, precision, academic master 2.0, pilot, long-distance running, sword dance, night devil, troll buster, knight, fire-eating, intimidation, hardening, dragon language, botanist, diligent and studious]


    I carefully looked at my skills and ignored those below level three.


    Although the floating spell is a basic skill, it is very easy to use.


    Needless to say, the Illusion Body Curse is a standing skill and is also a great skill for night tours. I want to fuse the blood of invisible beasts, so I am not in a hurry to upgrade.


    Shattered Bones is very easy to use, and it is also the main output method. Level 4 is enough for now.


    Needless to say, Li Huo was completely uncontrollable after reaching level 4. John would not consider upgrading until his magic power reached level 5.


    Occlumency and transfiguration can be considered.


    The Patronus Charm was found in the Gryffindor Chamber of Secrets.


    In the Slytherin Chamber of Secrets, there are mostly research materials and dark magic, while in Gryffindor it is the opposite, and of course dark magic is indispensable.


    Even the most powerful wizard cannot avoid the need to learn black magic.


    I thought that Runes and Alchemy were about to reach level 4, and they could wait until level 4 before upgrading.


    It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t go up until the end of the semester.


    At any point of six o''clock, John hesitated for a while and chose to upgrade the transformation technique to level 4.


    He clicked the Patronus Charm again. The Patronus Charm at level 3 can vaguely see the shape of the Patronus. After reaching level 4, it can be manifested.


    After spending two random points, John clicked the Iron Armor Curse again.


    Level 4 Iron Armor Charm is already at the level of many Aurors, leaving only three optional points.


    Two are reserved for upgraded alchemy and runes, and one is reserved for emergencies.


    After allocating, the train arrives at the station.


    He said goodbye to all his friends, and his father was already waiting outside.


    John finds it too inconvenient to have to take a car every time he goes home.


    He set a goal for himself: to learn to apparate during this vacation.


    Instead of leaving London immediately, John went to Knockturn Alley.

 Chapter 81：

    Johnny Silverhand has developed into a force that cannot be ignored, and Tang Mi was appointed captain of the security team.


    There are werewolves and wizards among his men.


    One of the werewolves made John feel familiar, his name was Remus Lupin.


    Tang Mi also told him about the excellence of this werewolf, but unfortunately, Lu Ping seemed to be resigning.


    ¡­


    arrive home.


    A week later, John opened the basement.


    He held the magic blood in his hand, which contained various colors from time to time and transformed into invisible beasts.


    Based on the last experience, John sealed the basement.


    After drinking the magic blood, the familiar feeling happened to me again.


    John tried his best to control his power, but the overflowing power kept changing the things in the basement.


    Flames burst out of his body, and the flames turned into a ferocious fire dragon that kept roaring.


    After a while, John felt like he had been fished out of the water.


    Casting a cleaning spell on himself, John looked at his own Illusion Curse. The originally level 4 Illusion Charm became level 5.


    Even Aurors don''t have the Disillusionment Curse at this level. Perhaps only some elite Aurors can compare.


    [Ding, the magic blood is over]


    [Acquire blessings from invisible beast characteristics: foresight, invisibility, clairvoyance, and prophet]


    [Foresight: Foresee what will happen within ten minutes]


    [Invisibility: Greatly increases stealth]


    ¡¾Insight: Increased vision, increased sensitivity to things¡¿


    [Prophet: Awakening prophecy talent, triggers prophecy with probability]


    John stared at the characteristics he had obtained, which were the same as the fire dragon last time, four.


    He stared at the last prophet, not expecting that he could acquire such a heaven-defying skill.


    If we want to talk about Harry Potter''s most famous prophecy, then it must be the prophecy that once led to Voldemort''s defeat.


    Sybill Trelawney once made a prophecy.


    "The man who has the ability to defeat the Dark Lord walks in...born into the family that has resisted him three times, at the end of July."


    It was because of this prophecy that Voldemort pointed the finger at Harry.


    Because of this prophecy, the greatest miracle in the wizarding world was born, and Harry survived the death curse.


    It can be said that without the prophecy, Voldemort would not have been defeated, and Harry would not have become the savior.


    "You made the right choice in divination."


    Somewhat glad that he chose divination, John tried to use his foresight.


    Colorful light appeared in his eyes, and the scenes in front of him were advancing rapidly.


    Near the end, he saw the screaming Watson Wick.


    "Did something happen to Dad?"


    This scene made John''s heart sink, and he opened the basement door.


    Watson Wick was lying on the door and eavesdropping. When the door opened, he fell directly in.


    In order to maintain his father''s dignity, he pretended that nothing happened and calmly opened the chocolate frog and put it in his mouth.


    "John, have you produced any handicrafts this time?"


    Watson kept peeking at the basement with his eyes. The owl John conjured last time allowed him to show off for a long time.


    When he saw the lifelike big dog, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    "John, it''s okay to put this thing in the living room as a decoration, right?"


    "Can."


    John was a little absent-minded. He stared at Watson, not understanding that he would see Watson screaming in the foresight.


    Watson Wick worked hard to move the big dog up, and John followed uneasily.


    Ten minutes had almost passed, and Watson Wick had no intention of anything happening.


    "Did something go wrong?"


    John touched his chin, where Watson was still eating the chocolate frog.


    Watson has almost collected the wizard cards, but he can''t get out the Dharma Alex Belby card.


    Since Alex Dharma was awarded the Order of Merlin, First Class, Chocolate Frog has produced cards for him.


    Mrs. Wick came over and saw her husband eating chocolate without restraint, and immediately frowned her beautiful eyebrows.


    "If you eat it again, you may get sick."


    Ignoring Mrs. Wick''s words, Watson patted his belly and laughed: "I have an iron stomach here, how could I..."


    Before he finished speaking, Watson felt a pain in his teeth.


    He accidentally bit it down hard, and the screams resounded throughout the house.


    This scene was exactly the same as what John saw. He looked at his father speechlessly and thought he had bitten his tongue.


    However, the truth is not that simple. Watson Wick... has tooth decay.


    After Mrs. Wick checked, she sneered: "Don''t you have an iron stomach?"


    Still wanting to be stubborn, Watson pointed to his mouth and said, "What does tooth decay have to do with the stomach?"


    Do you still dare to be stubborn?


    Mrs. Wick directly raised her hand and pinched Watson''s swollen cheek, causing Watson to scream again in pain.


    "The only option is to extract the tooth."


    Giving the notice coldly, Mrs. Wick rolled her eyes at her husband charmingly.


    He is no longer a child, but he still has tooth decay.


    John also looked in disbelief, wondering how many chocolate frogs his father had eaten at home.


    At first, he was wondering how many there were, until he saw the chocolate frog packaging boxes piled up in the utility room.


    "Dad, let me tell you something, you deserve your tooth decay."


    John understood immediately that Mrs. Wick''s indifference was something she had asked for.


    Watson Wick needs to go to the dentist for a tooth extraction.


    As we all know, dentistry in Europe is a huge profit. It is said that a dentist can even own his own golf course after retirement.


    The toothache was too severe to drive, so Mrs. Wick personally drove Watson to have the tooth extracted. John also went there because he happened to be going to Knockturn Alley.


    Chapter 94 Granger Dental Clinic and Mr. Silverhand


    "The old Dutton Clinic just passed by."


    "Shut up, you''re the one who said Old Dutton was killing a sheep by pulling out his teeth."


    When Watson Wick saw his wife driving, he immediately became vigilant.


    After passing the old Dutton Dental Clinic, he subconsciously covered his pockets.


    Mrs. Wick looked impatient, very different from her usual dignified image.


    Watson felt that the seat was a bit harsh on his butt, so he reached down and took out a fashion magazine.


    It read that Louis Vuitton had launched a new fashion item, and his toothache suddenly fell down.


    Pulling out teeth is a small thing, buying a bag is a big thing.


    The car finally stopped in Oxford Street, and Watson knew that his wallet was destined to be in trouble.


    The wife, who had vowed to have her teeth extracted, turned around, got out of the car, and left on high heels, leaving the father and son looking at each other.


    "Let''s find a clinic to extract the tooth."


    John watched his father move from the passenger seat to the driver''s seat with difficulty, and he was very suspicious.


    "Are you sure you can drive?"


    "How about you? Can your magic help me extract my tooth?"


    Watson thought to himself: If I can''t control my wife, I can''t control your son?


    John shrugged, not knowing how long the bill would be sent from the bank tomorrow.


    The father and son drove around London and finally came to a dental clinic.


    "Granger? He has the same last name as Hermione."


    John glanced at the name and thought what a coincidence. If he had a cell phone, he would definitely take a picture for Hermione.


    Entering the clinic, this clinic is not big. There are several children and adults in the clean and simple waiting area.


    Europeans spend a lot of money on teeth every year. One of the children screamed in pain, which made people upset.


    John and Watson were sitting there waiting. A young woman waiting alone, her eyes lit up after seeing Watson''s successful and steady look.


    She struck up a conversation with Watson, deliberately approached him and said, "Your child is so handsome. Did he eat too much candy?"


    She had just been divorced and in her prime years, how could she be willing to stay alone in an empty house.


    Watson looks like a standard British gentleman. This kind of appearance is very popular. This calm man makes this young woman charming.


    Her eyes seemed to be sparking with electricity. Seeing that Watson didn''t speak, she immediately changed her target and prepared to take John''s route.


    "Little handsome boy, it seems your father is not in a good mood today."


    John glanced at her and said calmly: "You have tooth decay and you can''t speak."


    The young woman was a little confused.


    At this time, a person walked into the waiting area.


    After the man saw the young woman, he immediately showed a headache. Then he saw John next to him, and he was a little surprised.


    "I remember you are...John, do you remember me? I am Hermione''s father."


    Mr. Granger walked over quickly. He did not have an outrageously high hairline like the middle-aged men in his country. His thick hair let John know who Hermione inherited it from.


    "Are you here to see Hermione?"


    Mr. Granger thought he was looking for Hermione, so John smiled and bowed slightly, saying: "Hello Mr. Granger, is this your clinic? I''m not here to see Hermione, it''s my father. He Tooth decay."


    John pointed at his father. Watson had a straight face and looked very unhappy.


    In fact, he had a toothache. Now when he opened his mouth, he felt a woodpecker tapping on his teeth.


    As it is said that it is easier to do things if you have acquaintances, Mr. Granger enthusiastically brought the two of them in.


    Just looking at his appearance, he seems to be running away more.


    The young woman in the waiting area watched the two good men leave with resentment. These days, good men belong to other people¡¯s families.


    Don¡¯t wonder why young women want to find married men. After all, this kind of thing is quite common in Europe.


    In one step, you can have multiple sons and find a mature man. Why not?


    Mr. Granger breathed a sigh of relief after entering.


    He smiled bitterly and said: "She comes to the clinic every day to chat with me."


    After saying that, he looked around guiltily and whispered: "Don''t tell my wife, she cares about these things."


    Watson immediately gave him a knowing look, patted Mr. Granger on the shoulder, and said with deep understanding: "There is no way, sometimes it is a trouble for a man to be too good."


    These words made the two people cherish each other and immediately became good friends.

 Chapter 82：

    John glanced at the two old men, narcissistic, right?


    "Dad, your teeth don''t hurt anymore?"


    Unable to stand the friendship between the two old men, John reminded his father.


    Watson held his cheek, it hurt, it hurt too much.


    Mr. Granger treated Watson''s teeth while John walked aimlessly in the clinic.


    Picked up a newspaper, which reported what happened in the Bear Country.


    The once well-deserved Big Brother of the world is now in turmoil after experiencing division.


    John murmured to himself: "It seems that grandpa has also been involved in these things."


    He remembered that his grandfather had some reputation in the local area, which may have come from the government, who wanted to ask him to stabilize the local situation.


    Shaking his head, John looked at the newspaper.


    A fluffy brown head came over, and when she saw John, a look of surprise appeared on her face.


    "John!"


    John turned around and saw Hermione running over with an incredibly thick book in her arms.


    The book was placed on the table, making a dull sound when it came into contact with the table.


    "Why are you here? You should tell me."


    Hermione was so surprised that she couldn''t help complaining. She had invited several friends to her home.


    But it seems that the Muggle world is not attractive to wizards, and they have never come here.


    She was a little envious of the Weasley family''s Burrow, that was really interesting.


    John pointed to his father who was having his teeth extracted, and said helplessly: "My father ate too much chocolate, and now he has tooth decay. If you have Alex Belby''s wizard card, you''d better give him one."


    "Uh..." Hermione blinked. Sometimes she really wondered how Mr. Wick could give birth to a child like John.


    "Stop talking about this, do you want to preview the textbook for the next grade?"


    Miss Know-It-All would only put down her studies when she was taking risks. Hermione''s eyes were bright, and she felt that John must also have previewed.


    John wiped his cold sweat, coughed twice and said, "Actually, some things don''t need to be so, um, so urgent."


    Even though I have blessings, I still can¡¯t bear to read eighteen hours a day.


    The King of Gryffindor is so terrifying.


    Hermione thought for a while, and then said disappointedly: "Yes, you are so smart."


    "No, no, no." John waved his hand hurriedly and explained: "Knowledge is interoperable. When you understand the Floating Curse, you will be able to understand the Flying Curse faster."


    John said, giving her a demonstration and taking out some listless lilies in the vase.


    Inject magic into the lily, and the flower blooms again, its petals glowing with life.


    Handing the lily to Hermione, he chuckled: "Magic is the root. We have to understand it. As long as you understand this, you will find that everything becomes simple."


    Hermione held the lily, hesitated a little, and asked slyly: "History of Magic, too?"


    "...I guess not."


    Little girl, you can easily kill yourself by chatting like this.


    John saw Hermione''s snickering lips and knew that this was Hermione''s intention.


    He grinded his back molars up and down, and he was actually fooled by a little girl.


    After Watson Wick pulled out his teeth, his relationship with Mr. Granger developed rapidly.


    The close look between the two makes people couldn''t help but suspect that these two old men have a second youth.


    "John, I decided to stay in London for a few days, and Wendell invited me to play golf."


    Watson was already good enough to call Mr. Granger by name, which made John more and more suspicious. There wouldn''t be any passion between the two old men, right?


    The outside world has always said that they are a corrupt country, shouldn¡¯t they?


    But it¡¯s better to stay in London, which saves John some time.


    He happened to be heading to Knockturn Alley, which was more in line with his expectations.


    ¡­


    Johnny Silverhand store.


    This store that suddenly popped up last year has quickly developed into a large store that replaced Bojin Bock in just one year.


    Mundungus always felt that he had contributed a lot, even more than Lord Silverhand, who had never appeared.


    With such a mentality, he burst out with great energy and gradually regarded himself as the master.


    "Shelby, you stinky guy, you better get out of there!"


    The thing that Mundungus was most dissatisfied with was Tommie Shelby. That guy was the airborne security captain who usually gave Mundungus no face at all.


    This made Mundungus very angry, and he even considered driving Tang Mi away.


    Tang Mi glanced at Mundungus coldly. This shady thief dared to yell at him.


    Stupid guy, Johnny Silverhand''s development is all based on the connections of that Excellency.


    Otherwise, the big shots in the Ministry of Magic and pure-blood families would not let go of such a big piece of cake.


    Unfortunately, Mundungus didn''t seem to know this.


    The way he yells is like a monkey in a suit.


    At this time, a person walked in outside. Mundungus was still angry and turned his head to glare at the person fiercely.


    A silver mask came into view, a green robe was decorated with gorgeous lace, and his slender body was paired with a slim-fitting vest suit.


    On the clothes, the golden watch chain is elegant and noble.


    Mundungus stared at the visitor. These mysterious people were not uncommon in Knockturn Alley. He said angrily: "What do you want?"


    "what?"


    The expression behind the silver mask was unclear, but Mundungus could hear the understatement and slight disdain in his tone.


    This made Mundungus angry and yell: "Get out of my store if you don''t buy something."


    "Your shop? Mundungus, you seem to have forgotten whose place this is."


    This voice was somewhat familiar. Mundungus recalled it. His little eyes widened and he screamed, "Are you Mr. Johnny Silverhand?"


    Chapter 95 Lupine and Fenrir


    "It seems you still remember me, Mundungus."


    Under the silver mask, John''s tone was cold. He approached Mundungus'' face so that Mundungus could see his eyes through the holes in the mask.


    "Then...why don''t you come out and salute me?"


    Mundungus saw that the eyes inside the mask turned into dragon-like eyes, and a pressure fell on him.


    Mundungus''s body shook uncontrollably, and he rolled out screaming and knelt before John.


    "Dear Lord Silverhand, Mundungus Fletcher sends you his sincere and respectful greetings."


    The little bit of complacency and arrogance that was originally born turned into nothingness under the appearance of Silver Hand.


    Big beads of sweat dripped from Mundungus'' ridiculous nose. His voice trembled with fear, and he showed a flattering smile, "Lord Silverhand, this is all a misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstand?"


    John walked indifferently into the Johnny Silverhand store. The wizards on the security team tensed up. They were werewolves and could sense that the people in front of them were very dangerous.


    They looked at their captain and saw Tommy Shelby walking up to John and bending down respectfully.


    "Welcome back, Your Excellency."


    As the only person who has seen Johnny Silverhand''s true face, Tang Mi made all the connections to the store.


    He was even more surprised by John''s current state. The faint coercion gave him a sense of oppression when facing a superior.


    He said respectfully: "We have been waiting for your arrival."


    When the security team saw that their captain was like this, they would naturally not point their wands at their boss.


    "It seems you like this place."


    John was very satisfied with the current Johnny Silverhand store. Mundungus and Tang Mi were in charge of the inside and the other was responsible for the outside, and they managed the place very well.


    The mysterious Silver Hand returns, and all the employees in the store come out.


    The security team expanded to ten people. In addition to the original four werewolves, a new team composed of Remus Lupin and four other retired batters was added.


    Including Tang Mi, the total ten-person team has a combat effectiveness that is not inferior to that of the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic.


    Mundungus also hired an employee to run the business while he was away.


    The young man''s name was Kim Ledisley, a big boy who came to work on holiday.


    Kim Ledisley was a tall and handsome man with blond hair and blue eyes. When he stood next to Mundungus, a ridiculous sense of humor arose spontaneously.


    "Dear Lord Silverhand, this is last year''s income. Most of it is deposited in Gringotts, and part of the warehouse is used for business purchases."


    Mundungus took out the account book. John''s refining alone could not supply such a large shop. He also purchased goods from various places, and some of the shady things were also flowed out through his hands.


    John took a brief look and knew that Mundungus was greedy for money.


    "Mundungus, I don''t want you to be erased from Johnny Silverhand forever."


    His simple words scared Mundungus to the ground. He said in fear: "Lord Silverhand, I swear, I absolutely did not."


    "Your oath is too cheap." John said lightly.


    Mundungus was pulled by a strange force, and his whole body floated towards John.


    A hand was strangled around his neck, and Mundungus lifted his feet off the ground, struggling to call for help.


    His wand flew out as soon as he took it out. Even a wizard would die if he couldn''t breathe.


    The feeling of suffocation quickly invaded the brain, and the fear of death made Mundungs ??regret it.


    "That''s enough, Lord Silverhand!"


    Remus Lupine couldn''t stand it first. He took out his wand and pointed it at John, yelling: "You should let him go."


    Tang Mi took out his wand and said coldly: "Remus, you should know your identity clearly."


    "Let him go? Remus, do you know where the money he has devoured these days comes from?"


    Pressing Tang Mi''s magic wand, John said calmly: "I have left a fund for every little wizard who is persecuted by the curse. With this fund, even a poor little wizard can have a bottle of wolf every month. You can drink the poison.¡±


    Lupine''s expression changed, John''s hand tightened slightly, and Mundungus was about to suffocate to death.


    He said indifferently: "But this person, he took most of the money from that fund. Do you know what this means?"


    Lupine opened his mouth, and finally lowered his wand.


    "No, Remus, save me."


    Mundungus forced a sound out of his throat and saw Lupine put down his wand, despairing.


    He didn''t expect that Johnny Silverhand would know all about his little moves. The most deadly thing was the hateful looks of those werewolves.


    Lupine has been a werewolf since he was a child. He can understand that werewolves are discriminated against and cannot even get a job when they grow up.


    Mundungus'' greedy Nat was strangling a young werewolf wizard. How could they not hate it.


    Just as Mundungus was about to die, the ruthless hand let go.


    He fell to the floor, his body twitching, his mouth and nose greedily breathing air.


    The low and cold voice sounded again, "This is the first time, Mundungus, I hope you understand that what I gave you is not much."


    "I understand, Lord Silverhand, I will return everything immediately."


    Mundungus didn''t dare to ask for anything, he crawled and hugged John''s legs and swore.


    Exquisite wandless spellcasting, coupled with that terrifying power.

 Chapter 83：

    Mundungus couldn''t think of anything else, he just wanted to keep his job.


    The wizards of the security team, who had not taken it seriously at first, now understood why the powerful Tang Mi respected Lord Silverhand so much.


    They put away their arrogance and surrounded their knees with humility.


    John killed the monkey and respected the wolf with one hand, conquering everyone.


    Young Kim Ledisley looked at John, with complexity in his eyes.


    "Surprisingly generous." Although Kim Ledisley was recruited by Mundungus, his kindness to Mundungus was only reserved for superiors and subordinates.


    But Johnny Silverhand was different. He didn''t expect that someone would take out the treasury for the cursed little wizards. Such a mind filled the righteous Kim Ledisley with admiration.


    Although he is only a holiday worker, Kim Ledisley feels that he can learn a lot from Lord Silverhand.


    Leading a team requires a combination of kindness and force. Giving free wolfsbane potion to underage werewolves is a kindness, then punishing Mundungus is a force.


    ¡­


    Knockturn Alley is never peaceful.


    After John solved the corruption problem and announced the ownership of the store, trouble came.


    A group of uninvited guests walked into the door of the store. They had a primitive smell and their rough clothes were dressed like a speedster gang.


    Lu Ping saw the leader and took a deep breath, finding it difficult to remain calm.


    Tang Mi stood on the left side of John and whispered: "Fenrir Greyback, the leader of the werewolf community, he covets the wolfsbane potion."


    The relationship was explained in a few simple words. John rubbed the wand on his waist. It seemed that these people came with bad intentions.


    Glancing at Lu Ping who was taking a deep breath, he felt a little strange and asked calmly: "Lu Ping, what''s wrong?"


    Lupine didn''t expect John to notice his little movements. He closed his eyes, calmed himself down, and said, "I was bitten by Fenrir when I was four years old. He was a **** who liked to bite children."


    These words made John narrow his eyes dangerously. No matter which society you are in, attacking children is the most disgusting thing.


    Fenrir stepped into Johnny Silverhand''s store and said arrogantly: "I need to see your master here."


    John walked out and said calmly: "You''d better be fine."


    "It seems you are the one, the legendary Silver Hand?"


    Fenrir approached John and moved his nose. John was taller than his peers. Fenrir didn''t see anything wrong. He just smelled it and said bloodthirstyly: "You''d better give me the wolfsbane potion, otherwise I will Shred your throat."


    He is a despicable person who bites some children and trains them to become his subordinates with hatred.


    He is a cruel man who obtains food by stealing and killing, and sometimes attacks people when the moon is not full.


    Fenrir can be said to do all sorts of evil, and threatening a shopkeeper is nothing short of normal.


    In response to the threat, John''s face under the mask showed a sneer.


    John said calmly: "You seem to have misunderstood something."


    "Huh?" Fenrir frowned.


    John approached the ugly and ferocious face and said lightly: "Only the strong can dominate the weak."


    Fenrir showed his fangs and was about to bite John''s neck off.


    The next second, screams were heard accompanied by blood splashing.


    Chapter 96 The arrival of the silver hand and the horror of the ghost curse


    One ear flew to the ground, and Fenrir covered it.


    And the culprit of everything was the dagger that emitted a cold light in John''s right hand.


    "I want you to die!"


    Fenrir was furious and rushed towards John.


    John dodged sideways, and the dagger in his hand had already left seven **** holes in Fenrir''s body.


    Fenrir knelt on the floor, and John wiped the dirty blood on the dagger lightly.


    He coldly ordered Fenrir: "Pick up your ears! Your dirty blood will stain my floor."


    "Ouch¡ª!"


    Fenrir raised his body and let out a wolf howl, and the four men who followed him howled in response.


    They rushed towards John. Lupine raised his wand and was about to take action, but Tang Mi stopped him.


    Lu Ping saw the confidence on Tang Mi''s face, and he didn''t understand that he was a werewolf.


    John glanced at the werewolf and said calmly: "I told you, don''t dirty my floor."


    He gracefully took out his wand as if pulling out a baton, and transformed the bench at the door into two big dogs biting two werewolves.


    The levitating spell made a werewolf turn to the ceiling without weight, and the banishing spell made a werewolf fly away.


    Fenrir''s teeth were about to touch John, and his body was ignited by the burning fireball.


    A werewolf struggled to get up, John''s wand pointed at him.


    "Crucio"


    A bone-chilling pain made the werewolf twitch all over.


    The Unforgivable Curse.


    Lu Ping''s heart tightened. The wizards around him seemed not to be surprised.


    What kind of dark wizard is there in Knockturn Alley?


    Besides, whoever stipulates that anyone who uses the Unforgivable Curse will be caught.


    John twisted the wand, and the yew wand he made made the werewolf roll on the ground.


    Fenrir was burned by the flames and lost all his hair. Even so, Fenrir did not die, which shows how powerful his vitality is.


    He suppressed five werewolves by himself, one of whom was Fenrir.


    Johnny Silverhand''s strength has been refreshed again.


    With a flick of his wand, the floors on both sides turned into chains to bind Fenrir. John walked to Lupine and said calmly: "He bit you once, and now I leave him to you."


    Lupine was in a dilemma. He did hate Fenrir, but John meant for Fenrir to die.


    As for Lupine, he wanted to let Fenrir enter Azkaban.


    This way it won¡¯t affect your trip to Hogwarts.


    His hesitant look could not escape John''s eyes.


    John sighed: "Lupin, you are too decent."


    He turned to look at Fenrir, raised his wand, and said softly: "The soul is back."


    A curse that I have never heard of.


    Lupine is going to Hogwarts to become the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. His strength and knowledge are far beyond ordinary people.


    But Lupine could swear that this curse was the most terrifying one he had ever seen.


    Fenrir was seen screaming. He kept struggling to break free, but was chained to the floor.


    Following the scream, white smoke floated from his body, and a transparent silver Fenrir similar to his floated out of his body.


    But Fenrir''s body immediately stopped moving after his soul floated out.


    Fenrir''s soul was also confused. Just when he was at a loss, his soul floated in front of John.


    The wand in John''s hand was like a knife, slicing across Fenrir''s arm.


    A pain that hit his soul made Fenrir yell like crazy.


    When the wizards present heard the screams, their hair stood on end, as if they had fallen into an ice cave in winter.


    The screams continued for a while, and Fenrir''s two arms were cut off.


    His soul was empty, as if he had fallen into a deep sleep.


    John waved his hand gently, and Fenrir''s soul returned to his body, but the two soul arms could never go back.


    "Your Excellency Silver Hand, you..."


    It was a long three minutes. Lupine''s lips were dry and he didn''t know what to say.


    Even Tang Mi, who had experienced many battles, had never thought that a wizard who was still in school could possess such a terrifying and powerful spell.


    "Two arms are the price. I don''t think they will dare to come here again."


    John snapped his fingers, and Fenrir''s two arms turned into white smoke and disappeared.


    The werewolves who followed Fenrir were frightened, and they squatted on the ground humbly, just like puppies.


    John came to a werewolf and said in a low voice, "Who asked you to come."


    "I¡­"


    "I need a name, unless you want it to be like Fenrir."


    Before the werewolf spoke, John''s wand gently touched his forehead.


    This made the werewolf sweat profusely, and he said in fear: "It''s Sean, Sean Shafiq, he asked us to come here."


    "Shafiq? It seems that the purebloods are eyeing this place."


    John put away his wand, which made the werewolf feel that he had escaped death.


    But John would not let them go easily. He said to Tang Mi: "Lock them up. I believe someone will be interested in them."


    Tang Mi nodded respectfully, and immediately these werewolves were put into a secret cell.


    Wait until midnight, the Auror knocked on Johnny Silverhand''s door.


    The leader was Rufus Scrimgeour, Director of the Auror Office.


    He was like an old lion, watching his men send notorious werewolves to Azkaban one after another.


    "First meeting, Mr. Johnny Silverhand."


    Scrimgeour shook hands with John. John wore a mask and chuckled: "Rufus Scrimgeour, I hope you are satisfied with my gift."


    Scrimgeour couldn''t hide the smile on his face, and he pointedly said: "This is not the first time you have helped me."


    "I won''t forget it, and neither will you."


    John smiled lightly and said: "Rufus, maybe you can tell me where Sean Shafiq is?"


    "Sean Shafik? It seems that he will be in trouble." Scrimgeour frowned and said: "Lord Silverhand, I hope you won''t make things difficult for me."


    "Of course, the Twenty-Eight Saints are rare people."


    John''s tone didn''t sound like he was talking about the Holy Tribe, but more like he was talking about the old Dutton Clinic on the side of the road.


    Scrimgeour''s eyes flashed and he said, "Then I am willing to provide you with the address of the Shafiq family''s manor."


    The two of them used a pure-blood family as a bargaining chip, and they finally got to know each other.


    The incident with Hagrid last time made Scrimgeour realize how powerful this Johnny Silverhand''s connections were. Although he was not from the Twenty-Eight Saints, the pure-blood Belby was no less generous.


    What a powerful connection it must be to have someone with the first-class Merlin Order protect a hybrid giant for him.


    Scrimgeour not only wants to be where he is now, he also wants to go up there.


    Then Mr. Johnny Silverhand is his opportunity.


    ¡­


    Shafiq Manor.


    Shafiq disdains the company of Muggles, and their estate is located in the suburbs.


    Sean Shafik, who manages Shafiq''s property, frowned. He was very annoyed when he looked at the treasury that was missing many galleons.


    With light eyebrows and slender cheeks, and a beard hanging down on the wizard''s robe, the Shafiq ruler does not look strong.


    He is better at using his brain, and the Bojin Bock antique store in Knockturn Alley is a business that makes him money.


    He invested a lot of money, but it was all wasted because of the emergence of Johnny Silverhand store.

 Chapter 84：

    This made Sean very angry. He didn''t feel sorry for Bojinbok, but only felt sorry for his Galleons.


    I originally wanted to buy back the store to replenish my blood, but I never thought that this guy Mundungus would secretly take the first step.


    A shady thief turned around and bought the shop for several thousand galleons. The price made Sean''s heart bleed.


    What''s more, that **** Mundungs ??also handed over all the black magic props belonging to the Shafiq family, which made Sean want to kill the short fat man.


    "The werewolf had better tear Mundungus''s throat out. That **** Johnny, even if he kneels down and licks the soles of his shoes, I won''t let him go."


    Sean Shafik''s face became distorted, and the house elf did not dare to approach him at all, so he secretly walked out to clean.


    "Click."


    There was a shattering sound in the room, and Sean became furious. He cursed: "Damn you clumsy house elf, I''m going to stuff your hand into the stove!"


    He walked out angrily, and the room was dark.


    Although Sean is stingy, he is not reluctant to light candles.


    When he realized something was wrong, the candles in the room lit up.


    Chapter 97 The Unenemable Man and Shafiq¡¯s Retreat


    Two figures appeared in the room, one sitting and one standing.


    "who are you!"


    Sean Shafiq shouted in a high-pitched voice.


    He was not doing this out of stupidity, but because he wanted to wake up the portrait on the wall.


    This calculating old vulture knew something was wrong as soon as he saw the two of them.


    There is a magic barrier in the territory of the Shafiq family. They entered the manor quietly. It was impossible to chat with an old guy like themselves.


    His voice did not wake up the portrait. Shafiq, the new head of the family, was sleeping soundly on the wall.


    No matter how much noise Sean made, the portrait remained motionless.


    The house elf who was usually bullied seemed to be deaf and had no intention of coming.


    Shafiq Manor is eerily quiet.


    The two people in the room just looked at Sean quietly. John, who was sitting on the sofa, turned the emerald ring on his left hand.


    He looked at Sean calmly and put his index finger to his mouth to make a silent gesture.


    "Shh-please be quiet."


    Sean''s palms were sweating, and he wanted to take a preemptive strike, holding the eagle head on the cane and pulling it out hard.


    To capture the thief, capture the king first. He launched an attack on the man on the sofa.


    "Stupefy"


    "Expelliarmus"


    Two voices sounded at the same time, Sean was hit by a red light, and the wand in his hand came out.


    Just as the wand was about to fall to the ground, the wand suddenly changed direction and fell into the hands of the man in the silver mask.


    Sean''s expression changed drastically, and he stared at the man.


    The man didn''t use a wand. This was an exquisite wandless spell.


    "Casting spells without a wand? I don''t remember having such a powerful enemy."


    "That was once, Johnny Silverhand said hello to you."


    John stroked the handle of the wand casually. The wood was painted silver, and Shafiq was really picky about it.


    His fingers exerted slight force and the hand broke off the wand.


    Picking up the elm wand, John pointed at Sean casually and said calmly: "You shouldn''t attack my shop, Sean Shafiq."


    Sean said sternly: "I don''t know what you are talking about!"


    "It doesn''t matter, I don''t need your answer."


    John tilted his head, his deep gaze falling on Sean through the silver mask.


    At that moment, Sean felt a predator-like pressure.


    Tang Mi, wearing a white mask, came out and respectfully asked for instructions: "Sir, I can do it for you."


    "Okay." John responded calmly.


    "I am a pure blood. You can''t attack a pure blood. The Ministry of Magic will not let you go."


    Purebloods are not the dark wizards of Knockturn Alley, and the Ministry of Magic will not turn a blind eye or close one.


    Just when Sean Shafik was still threatening his pure-blood identity, Tang Mi pulled out his wand and said pitifully: "Crucio"


    The chattering mouth was closed in pain, and Sean could not speak.


    He fell to the ground and twitched all over, like a beached fish.


    "You can pretend you know nothing."


    Having free time to fiddle with the elm wand, John chuckled and said, "But you and I are both smart people, right?"


    After the first period of pain passed, Sean''s already thin cheeks became bloodless at this moment.


    He trembled his lips and said viciously: "I will destroy your shop!"


    "It seems you are a tough guy." John leaned his head on the somewhat hard sofa.


    Tang Mi waved the wand again expressionlessly, and the second period of pain lasted for a full half hour.


    John put the trace silk he developed into Sean''s wand, and he raised his hand to signal Tang Mi to stop.


    Sean''s sweat had formed a pool of water underneath him. There was a look of horror on his face, and his eyes were no longer shrewd.


    "What exactly do you want?"


    "What do I want?"


    John shook his head, with a hint of hatred in his tone, and said coldly: "I should be saying this to you, Sean, tell me, what do you want?"


    Sean was confused by the rhetorical question. He didn''t understand what John meant.


    "It seems that you are not as smart as the legend says. You didn''t even say a word about you to me, which made me very unhappy.


    Handing over all your property in Knockturn Alley is your punishment. "


    John sighed, he raised his wand casually, and pronounced his sentence ruthlessly.


    "There are only three choices. Your choice is death or surrender?"


    Sean understood clearly that this man actually wanted to surrender to him.


    As the Shafiq parent of the Twenty-Eight Holy Clan, Sean glared and roared: "Impossible!"


    "Pity."


    John''s voice was long and low: "The soul is back."


    White smoke came out of his skin, and Sean tried to put it out in horror, but couldn''t.


    His soul was pulled out bit by bit, and this terrifying scene made Sean, who had been hard-headed just now, scream.


    John stepped forward and carved a spell on the heart of Sean''s soul with his wand.


    "Get out of here, Sean Shafiq, and never come back."


    He whispered in Sean''s ear. Sean''s soul couldn''t move, the marks carved became hot, and his screams became louder.


    After finishing everything, John raised his hand to hold down the soul and stuffed it back into Sean Shafiq''s body.


    When Sean returned to his body, he immediately covered his heart and screamed. He pulled open his clothes. There was no wound on his heart, but it was as hot as a red-hot iron.


    With his fingers loosened, Sean''s wand fell casually.


    John turned and left, leaving his back to Sean.


    Filled with hatred, Sean immediately picked up the wand and wanted to point it at John, but he found that he could not lift his hand and the curse on his lips disappeared.


    He aimed the curse at the sofa in disbelief. His body was obviously normal.


    As if he was being shackled, he wanted to curse in disbelief, but his head stung.


    It was as if a knife had been stabbed into his heart, and the intense pain almost suffocated him.


    After a long time, he got up from the cheap carpet.


    He walked to the mirror and pulled off his clothes, and a line of words appeared on his heart.


    "You must not be an enemy."


    Looking down, there was nothing on my flat chest.


    Sean collapsed again. Now he couldn''t even say a vulgar word to Johnny Silverhand.


    "No!!"


    In great despair, he smashed everything hysterically, and finally fainted and died in the manor.


    In Shafiq Manor.


    All the guards were knocked down.


    The loyal elf was tucked under the bed. Lupine was with three security team members. He looked up at the manor.


    There was no movement inside.


    After waiting for a while, the sound of smashing was heard from the manor, and Johnny Silverhand led Tang Mi down.


    "Solved, Sean Shafiq is very generous. He voluntarily gave away all the properties in Knockturn Alley as a gift."


    Johnny Silverhand walked past, and Lupine didn''t know what he said to Sean Shafik''s old vulture, but he could tell that it was definitely not a good thing.


    The young clerk Kim Ledisley who followed over caught up and asked pretending to be curious: "Sir, how did you get Shafiq to apologize?"


    John''s footsteps paused, with a hint of ridicule in his voice: "I gave him an offer he couldn''t refuse."


    This answer made Kim Ledisley frown, thinking about what kind of tempting conditions would make an ancient pure-blood family give in.


    When Tang Mi heard his boss''s words, he had a helpless expression on his face.


    If you can¡¯t raise your head in front of Johnny Silverhand for the rest of your life and call it tempting, then you really can¡¯t refuse.


    He even doubted that anyone else could match his boss in the study of souls.


    That miraculous ghost curse can make people lose their souls without any scars. It is simply more evil than the death curse.


    At the same time, Tang Mi was also glad that he was not that rigid Auror, otherwise it would be such a terrible thing to be an enemy of the boss.


    After walking out of the anti-Apparition area, John put his hand on Tang Mi''s shoulder.


    Tang Mi also wanted to complain about this. His boss even had evil things like ghost spells, but he didn''t know how to apparate.


    This made him wonder whether it was so difficult to learn Apparition?


    Waving his magic wand, Tang Mi apparated away with John.


    The other wizards followed, thinking that the boss was too lazy to apparate.


    After all, you said that you can''t apparate with this strength, and it feels a bit like being an actor.


    ¡­


    the next day.


    The Shafiq family withdrew from Knockturn Alley, and all their properties were acquired by Johnny Silverhand Store.


    Not only that, the Shafiq family actually gave up London and went abroad to a country where the current situation was turbulent.


    Some people say that Shafik wants to take advantage of the Muggle turmoil to make a fortune, while others say that the old vulture wants to get involved in politics and run for the Minister of Magic.


    But no matter what, things have changed in Knockturn Alley.


    The former dark king of Knockturn Alley went to the ocean, and a new king of Knockturn Alley succeeded to the throne.


    The forces that originally coveted Johnny Silverhand were now retreating.

 Chapter 85：

    Even Rufus Scrimgeour, who thought there would be a period of anxiety, was confused.


    "It took just one night for Shafiq to give up?"


    He scoffed at all the rumors.


    No one knows the business that Old Vulture Sean Shafik runs in Knockturn Alley better than him. That amount of money is something that Old Vulture will never give up.


    Then there is only one truth, Shafiq was exiled.


    Lord Johnny Silverhand suddenly appeared, and in just one night, he exiled Shafiq, one of the twenty-eight holy clans.


    Rufus Scrimgeour feels like rethinking his relationship with Johnny Silverhand.


    The new King of Knockturn Alley, Lord Johnny Silverhand has become a legend.


    Chapter 98 Lucius and the Silver Hand Letter


    Malfoy Manor.


    Lucius Malfoy has not been having a good time lately.


    He threatened the other Hogwarts trustees and forced them to sign a notice suspending Dumbledore.


    Because of this incident, he was expelled from the school board after Dumbledore''s return.


    This is bad for the Malfoy family, and what''s even worse is the Malfoy family''s dark magic items.


    Almost every ancient pure-blood family has two things, one is a house elf, and the other is a dark magic item.


    The Malfoy family is like this. It can even be said that the Malfoy family, which once followed Voldemort, is full of dark magic props.


    Voldemort did not trust the Malfoy family, but he also gave Lucius special treatment because of the ancient family and those dark magic props.


    Now that **** Arthur Weasley was staring at Malfoy Manor, Lucius didn''t know that his son had revealed the cellar where dark magic was hidden.


    He was really afraid that one day Arthur Weasley would kick down the door of Malfoy Manor and take the entire Malfoy family to Azkaban.


    Lucius wanted to sell it, but the Bojin Bock antique store with which he had a close connection had long since disappeared.


    He thought about Sean Shafiq, that old vulture who must be interested in these things.


    But that man was notoriously greedy, and he would lower the price to the point where there was no profit at all, so Lucius thought about it for a long time.


    But he didn''t expect that when he went to Shafiq''s house again after hesitating for a moment, the place was already empty.


    "Damn Weasley, **** Harry Potter!"


    Lucius banged his fist on the stair railing, annoyed and angry.


    "Stop your temper, Lucius."


    When Mrs. Malfoy saw him, Narcissa raised her chin slightly, looking very proud.


    "Narcissa, Arthur Weasley will run over at any time."


    Lucius just wanted to vent his temper, but he had to hold it back because of the arrival of his wife.


    He had no choice but to grab the railing with his helpless and furious hands.


    "You can hide the dark magic item or sell it, Lucius, don''t show cowardice in front of Draco."


    Mrs. Malfoy approached Lucius, and her eyes fell across the window on her son who was practicing magic there.


    She could feel that her son had changed a lot at Hogwarts.


    Although he was well-behaved in the past, he became a crybaby who loved to call daddy because of his parents. Now Draco is completely different.


    Even a daughter born in the eternally pure Black family will become sentimental after becoming a mother.


    Draco''s change made Narcissa very happy, and she also comforted her husband.


    Lucius was a little irritated, and said with a slightly louder voice, "Of course I know, but that Arthur Weasley seems to know my warehouse. He vowed that day that he would let me spend the rest of my life in Azkaban."


    "I want to sell the black magic items now. Bojinbok was captured and taken to Azkaban. That old vulture Sean Shafik has moved his family again. I don''t know who to look for."


    The Malfoy family is not short of money, what he needs is a place where he can temporarily store his belongings.


    The former Bojinbok was one. The items sold in the past could be bought back at the original price. This was a tacit understanding between the two companies.


    Now that Johnny Silverhand''s store has banned Borgin Bock, he heard that the people there seemed to be working closely with the Ministry of Magic.


    Lucius didn''t dare to bet. If the other party backhandedly reported it to the Ministry of Magic, he would squat in Azkaban and kiss the dementors every day.


    That scene makes you shudder just thinking about it.


    Narcissa saw his concerns and said, "You have to try. I don''t want our son to have a father squatting in Azkaban."


    Lucius'' expression changed several times.


    At this time, a long-eared black owl came to Malfoy Manor.


    A letter fell on the window sill. Lucius glanced at it but did not go to pick it up.


    He subconsciously thought that Dobby the house elf would pick it up and bring it to him carefully.


    However, he forgot that he was being plotted by Harry. After reacting, he stomped on the floor with a black face in retaliation.


    This is a special letter.


    There was no name on the letter, just black sealing wax with silver handprints on it.


    Lucius thought of the current king of Knockturn Alley, Johnny Silverhand.


    The logo on this one was the same as that of Johnny Silverhand''s store. He was inexplicably nervous.


    As soon as I thought about the Johnny Silverhand store, they sent me a letter.


    Although I knew it was a coincidence, I was still a little uneasy.


    Opening the letter, his expression changed several times.


    Narcissa took everything in her eyes, she walked over, picked up the letter and read it.


    Like Lucius, Narcissa became a little confused and asked, "Do you know Johnny Silverhand?"


    Lucius shook his head and said with a strange expression: "We have never met."


    The couple looked at each other, and the letter stated that they were willing to provide a hiding place for the Malfoy family''s dark magic tools.


    Not only that, Johnny Silverhand is also happy to help Lucius regain his position as director of Hogwarts.


    Each of these things carries risks. Why would Johnny Silverhand be willing to help?


    The couple couldn''t figure it out. Lucius hesitated and said, "Could it be that he is..."


    His lips moved, and Lucius subconsciously looked to his left hand.


    Narcissa looked stern. Regarding the Death Eaters, no matter who they were, they would be sent to Azkaban once they were discovered.


    Apart from the Death Eaters, Lucius really couldn''t figure out why Johnny Silverhand wanted to help him.


    Staring at the letter, the couple fell into deep thought.


    Draco Malfoy didn''t know yet that his parents were faced with a choice, and he couldn''t agree more with John''s words at this moment.


    "Only one''s own strength is the most glorious."


    He was facing a human-shaped target, as if he thought it was Harry Potter, and the spell was constantly being cast on the target.


    After experiencing the cold shoulder from the team and his father''s dismissal, he completely transformed.


    Even after Goyle and Crabbe arrived, they only became sparring partners.


    ¡­


    With the depleted little wizard''s fund being replenished, Mundungus felt as uncomfortable as being cut with a knife.


    Seeing the power of Johnny Silverhand, the wizards who had previously been hindered by the Shafiq family''s reputation could finally let go and patronize.


    In a short period of time, the turnover of Johnny Silverhand''s store doubled several times.


    Kim Ledisley''s bright smile never stopped, and the sound of galleons colliding kept ringing.


    John prepared an office for himself. He was sitting in it, holding letters from various parties in his hand.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Riddle."


    Reaching out to touch the long-eared black owl, John fed it a small piece of dried fish.


    There were many letters, most of which were from the dark wizards of Knockturn Alley. They asked about the new rules.


    In the past, the Shafiq family controlled these things, but now there is a new king, and they are very sensible.


    Of course, there will be some who are ignorant.


    At this time, John will give them an offer they cannot refuse, such as being sent to Azkaban or being bitten by a werewolf.


    These people will soon become honest.


    Before taking action, John would send a letter of condolences to those people.


    This letter is also called a silver hand letter. The content of the letter is very simple, telling them that they regret not becoming friends, and then there will be a big silver handprint on it.


    Anyone who receives such a letter will either come over to show their kindness the next day, or disappear in Knockturn Alley.


    Under such shock, everyone knew that Johnny Silverhand was more decisive than Sean Shafik before him.


    A letter from Malfoy Manor caught John''s attention and he opened the envelope.


    The content inside made him raise the corners of his mouth slightly, and said with a smile: "Lucius Malfoy is a sensible person, but the Death Eater aspect needs to be dealt with carefully."


    I know Lucius is a Death Eater, but Lucius is a very impure Death Eater.


    During the period when Voldemort was powerful, he showed off his power, but after Voldemort''s fall, he was the most active among the first people to distance themselves from the relationship.


    This is very consistent with Slytherin, who follows the strong, is good at calculations, and protects himself wisely.


    After Voldemort is resurrected, Lucius will return to Voldemort, but he is definitely not a die-hard loyalist.


    The real die-hard fans of Voldemort are all staying in Azkaban, and those outside are at best just minions waving flags and shouting from behind.


    "You must make good use of this status."


    John touched his chin. Johnny Silverhand''s identity was now a figure with a certain influence.


    As a place to focus on business, John will naturally not only be in Knockturn Alley.


    Diagon Alley is the big one, where wizards all over the country go.


    Putting the mask back on, John walked downstairs.


    All wizards who see that mask will salute with fear and respect.


    This scene also fell in the eyes of the monitoring Aurors. They knew that a guy more troublesome than Sean Shafiq was born.


    Chapter 99 Apparition and the Daily Prophet


    ¡°The most important thing to remember is the three ¡®Ds¡¯, namely Destination, Determination and Deliberation.


    When doing it, you should focus on the goal, be determined to occupy the space you want, and move calmly. "


    Tangmi Shelby is a master of the Apparition Curse. John estimates that his level should be level 5.


    In this desolate jungle, John is learning the Apparition spell.


    To be precise, this curse is divided into two parts.


    Apparition and Apparition.


    The difference between the two is that one disappears at the starting point and the other appears at the end point.


    You must master these two steps well, otherwise you will get split.


    Just like now, John looked at his missing ring finger and was speechless.


    "You did a very good job. Some people even lost their heads while apparating."


    Tang Mi took Bai Xian to treat John, and the boss¡¯s secret mission turned out to be to make up for the class.


    Tang Mi felt that if he had not become an Auror, he might have been able to teach at Hogwarts.

 Chapter 86：

    The fingers were connected, and John moved his fingers.


    "This kind of separation doesn''t feel like being cut open, but more like being separated."


    Apart from being convenient, the Apparition Curse actually feels uncomfortable.


    It''s like forcing someone into a narrow pipe and squeezing them out when they come out.


    After John tried many times, the Apparition Curse finally appeared in the spell list.


    When he thought of continuing to level up with the danger of being separated, John decisively used any points to level up.


    The level 2 disembodiment spell feels very different.


    John tried it immediately.


    "Don''t rush the Apparition Spell. It took me several weeks to learn it before I succeeded once. Remember the three-dimensional principle, which is...


    Tang Mi was still thinking in vain, when a harsh explosion suddenly sounded in his ears.


    He watched blankly as John appeared from a hundred meters away, with no physical damage at all.


    John felt slightly dizzy after landing, but it was still within the acceptable range.


    There is no splitting phenomenon in his body, which means that he has successfully learned this spell.


    Using it again, he appeared next to Tang Mi. Although the position was slightly shifted, it was still the same.


    Seeing Tang Mi''s stunned look, John smiled and said, "What did you just say?"


    "Uh...just pretend I didn''t say it."


    This was the first time that Tang Mi discovered the gap between mortals and the proud ones of heaven.


    In the past, I had split my body more than a dozen times. The most serious one was that I almost lost my leg.


    As a result, when it came to John, it was just a slight separation, and he mastered the disembodiment spell in one day.


    This is true and makes Tang Mi envious.


    After learning the Apparition Spell, John finally no longer had to travel by car every day.


    The Floo network in Mundungus'' previous house nearby was blocked, probably because he was in arrears for too long.


    This guy is really penniless. Even though his current salary is three hundred galleons, he still makes himself look like a beggar.


    It can only be said that the wizard''s taste has always been unique, and John will not interfere too much.


    Glancing at Tang Mi beside him, John felt that he might be able to change his clothes.


    This dress has probably been worn for a while, and the seams and patches on it don¡¯t fit the style of Johnny Silverhand¡¯s store.


    It can only be said that Tang Mi was afraid of poverty. The year he became a werewolf, he was often so poor that he couldn''t afford to eat.


    They found a place to change clothes for Tang Mi, and John also sent some to the security team.


    What was originally a beggars conference instantly turned into a supermodel scene.


    There was also Remus Lupin, who was about to leave his job, and he didn¡¯t favor one over the other.


    This made Lu Ping very moved.


    In fact, Lupine received the invitation before Lockhart resigned, but he only chose to postpone his resignation in order to get an extra bottle of Wolfsbane potion.


    The Wolfsbane potion on the market is not as good as the one inside Johnny Silverhand. Lupine worked hard to stay sane when he could enter Hogwarts and teach students.


    He saved a bottle of Wolfsbane potion every month and spent his own money to buy the lowest quality one to spend the full moon.


    Tang Mi also turned a blind eye to his actions. After all, they were both werewolves. He knew that Lu Ping was a very good person, so he chose to bless him.


    "Thank you, Mr. Johnny Silverhand."


    The temperament of the security team members has become different depending on their clothes and the amulets and spell rings they are equipped with.


    "Remus, you are always welcome back here."


    John knew that the werewolf would not work for long in other places, so he ordered Mundungus: "Prepare three bottles of the best wolfsbane potion for him."


    These three bottles were regarded as parting gifts, and John didn''t ask much where they were going.


    I will give one million to those who leave me.


    How much can those who stay and work like this earn? Not 100 million!


    Applause for understanding!


    Lupine was full of gratitude. Among all the jobs he had encountered, John was the only one who truly regarded werewolves as colleagues.


    A copy of the "Daily Prophet" was delivered by an owl, and John picked it up. The most headline was about the new king of Diagon Alley.


    Of course, this kind of thing is usually not mentioned.


    This editor named Rita Skeeter is famous for being provocative. In her article, she called Johnny Silverhand the second king and compared him to the second king under the Ministry of Magic.


    "He is a very good writer."


    John saw things inside that he had never done before, chopping up people and feeding them to the fire dragon, and letting the Niffler steal Gringotts.


    He praised: "He is simply another great writer after Lockhart."


    Watching with relish, John even felt like he was ruling the magical world.


    "Oh? There''s also an exclusive news preview?"


    John saw that Rita Skeeter actually had exclusive news.


    "The true face of Johnny Silverhand, the second king, will be revealed. Is the person under the mask a faceless man or a living dead? Stay tuned."


    Reading out that notice, John himself was a little dumbfounded.


    "Exclusive? Revealed? Why didn''t I know?"


    After asking three times in a row, John himself didn¡¯t know that he had accepted the exclusive invitation.


    He felt that this was probably because Rita Skeeter was once again imagining the enemy in the void, so he didn''t care too much.


    After feeding the dried fish to Riddle, who landed on the table with wide round eyes, a beetle landed quietly on the windowsill.


    John touched Riddle''s head and said thoughtfully: "Public opinion is also an important force. Controlling public opinion may be able to prepare for emergencies."


    Don¡¯t underestimate public opinion. In this era, the Internet is not yet developed.


    Many people know about things from newspapers and television, especially in the magical world. Ordinary wizards only know what is happening in the world through newspapers and magazines.


    The Daily Prophet, which firmly holds the top spot, has mastered more than 90% of the public opinion information.


    There is also "The Quibbler" which is also selling well, but it''s a pity that many people read it as a joke magazine.


    John scratched Riddle''s head, making him narrow his round eyes comfortably.


    The beetle on the window flew into the room again, and the candle with eyes lit up on the table.


    John noticed this scene, waved his hand, and the window closed instantly.


    The pupils in his eyes dilated to almost occupy the entire eye, and John glanced over.


    A beetle was keenly noticed by him.


    The beetle tried to get out of the crack in the window. John picked up the copper paperweight on the table and turned it into a bottle. He raised his hand to grab the beetle that was trying to escape and stuffed it into the bottle.


    John stared at the bottle, and he ''saw'' that the beetle had magic power.


    "Animagus?"


    Thinking of transfiguration, John opened the bottle and when the beetle flew out, he immediately used the wand.


    "Appear."


    The beetle that flew out turned into a woman in green clothes in mid-air.


    The weird big curly blond hair and the awkward face with the long chin.


    Luxurious glasses inlaid with jewels hung crookedly on her face, and her whole face was painted bright red.


    Rita Skeeter.


    John looked at her unexpectedly and felt a sense of fear.


    Fortunately, he didn''t take off his mask, otherwise tomorrow''s Daily Prophet''s headline would probably be: "Shocked, Johnny Silverhand is actually a Hogwarts student."


    Animagus is very difficult to detect. If John hadn''t been blessed with insight and an eye for truth that was more sensitive than a looking glass, he might have been fooled.


    The revealed Rita Skeeter was full of fear, and her eyes under the silver mask were abnormally dark.


    John pointed the wand in his hand at Rita and said in a low voice: "Give me a reason not to feed you to the fire dragon."


    "Dear Johnny Silverhand, this is all a misunderstanding."


    Rita rubbed her hands awkwardly, as if she wanted to get away with it.


    John looked at her with a half-smile, and the wand shot out a white light that exploded at Rita''s feet.


    "An illegal Animagus, if you say such a thing, if the Ministry of Magic finds out... it might be a very interesting thing."


    "I was wrong, Sir Johnny Silverhand, please let me go." Rita was full of panic. She had dug up a lot of powerful information through Animagus over the years.


    If the Ministry of Magic finds out, the high-ranking official who offended him will definitely send him to Azkaban.


    She begged for mercy, and a strange color flashed in John''s eyes.


    "I''m really dozing off and giving you a pillow. Isn''t this a good person to control public opinion?"


    Chapter 100 Galleons Prize and Beware of the Black Magic Museum


    Rita Skeeter frantically begged for mercy. She hoped that the man in front of her could give her a way to survive.


    Judging from the wandless spell casting and making herself visible just now, Rita can confirm that she will not be this person''s opponent.


    Even though there were so many arrogant words in the article, when she was caught, Rita was more timid than anyone else.


    "Rita Skeeter, you are a smart person."


    John looked at Rita condescendingly. He opened the drawer, and the golden galleons inside made Rita mistakenly think that John was trying to bribe her.


    "Help me do something."


    The expression behind the silver mask was unclear, but Rita knew that if she dared to refuse, it would be more painful than going to Azkaban.


    Soon, the "Daily Prophet" added a lucky wizard grand prize, which was kindly sponsored by Johnny Silverhand Store.


    To this end, reporter Rita Skeeter publicized the results of her interview in the newspaper.


    Mr. Johnny Silverhand is a kind and amiable man. He established the Little Wizards Foundation to provide free help to cursed little wizards.


    Such a generous act was greatly appreciated by many celebrities in the magic world.


    In addition, the bonus is what makes the Johnny Silverhand store popular. This thing is like a chocolate frog. Every time you buy the Daily Prophet, you will have a chance to draw a lottery.


    The sales of "Daily Prophet" instantly increased a lot.


    There are three types of Lucky Wizard Grand Prizes, the first Galleon Award, the second Siko Award, and the third Nat Award.


    On the day of the sale, a wizard received the Sickle Award, and seven hundred Sickles was also a considerable amount.


    The Lucky Wizard Grand Prize is in full swing.


    An owl is flying to the Burrow with a newspaper.


    morning.


    Arthur Weasley picked up the newspaper he subscribed to and looked at the lucky wizard grand prize scratch-off attached to it. He scratched it off and looked at it casually.


    "Clang."


    The cup fell on the table, and the milk inside splashed all over him.


    Molly ran out after hearing the sound, and just as she was about to get angry, she saw Arthur Weasley turning his head blankly and saying, "I''ve been hit."


    "What?"


    Before she could figure out what her husband was up to, Molly was startled by Arthur''s laughter.


    Ron got up and grabbed Scabbers. Scabbers was so frightened by the laughter that he broke away and ran back to bed.


    George: "Dad is crazy?"

 Chapter 87：

    Fred: "Maybe he drank too much euphoria."


    The Weasley twins looked at each other, as if asking each other when they played the prank.


    Percy has been busy running for student union president this year, and his study tasks are also very heavy.


    When all the children arrived, Mr. Weasley excitedly announced the good things that had happened to him.


    "Seven hundred galleons, Merlin''s beard."


    Molly covered her mouth, when had the Weasley family ever had so much money.


    She was so excited that she wanted to hug Mr. Weasley and kiss him, but the children were all there.


    "I''m going to use this money to travel. What do you think of Egypt?"


    After winning the lottery, Arthur Weasley wanted to travel. It must be said that his family did not have the habit of saving money.


    The whole family agreed with this decision, and even Percy, who had not given up studying after the holidays, was a little moved.


    Arthur Weasley just didn''t want his third son to be too tired, so he proposed to travel.


    As the most sensible child, peace of mind does not mean that it does not make people feel distressed.


    With the whole family¡¯s approval, they began planning the trip.


    As the person who personally handed out the grand prize, Rita Skeeter didn''t understand why such a generous reward was given to the Weasley family.


    The bonus was printed on only one sheet, which only had to include the Weasley family''s address.


    But Rita didn''t dare to ask. She was being manipulated now.


    In order to prevent herself from spending the rest of her life in Azkaban, she could only listen to Johnny Silverhand''s words.


    ¡­


    Arthur Weasley, who won the grand prize, temporarily put aside the matter of killing the Malfoy family. The most important thing is to travel together as a family.


    While this gave the Malfoy family some respite, Lucius personally visited Lord Johnny Silverhand.


    When he saw the eyes under the silver mask, he couldn''t help but be curious about who he was.


    "Lucius Malfoy, I am very happy that you can come here."


    When John saw his classmate''s father still looking mysterious, he added meaningfully: "Even if you are a Death Eater."


    Lucius''s pupils shrank, the arrogance on his face instantly disappeared, and his heart was shaken. He looked at John like a **** deliberately fished by the Ministry of Magic.


    An unnatural smile appeared on his pale face, and he pretended not to understand: "I was once indeed controlled by a mysterious man using the Imperius Curse, but that doesn''t mean that I am..."


    "Lucius, you don''t have to be afraid."


    John walked towards Lucius and interrupted. His steps were neither light nor heavy, making a sound when they came into contact with the ground.


    Lucius''s body tensed up, sweat appeared on his forehead, and his whole person was extremely nervous.


    Coming to Lucius, John grabbed his left hand. At this moment, Lucius had raised his wand, and he saw those mysterious eyes.


    "I don''t mind. On the contrary, I admire you very much."


    A meaningful laugh came from under the mask, and Lucius felt that all his secrets were hidden.


    John glanced at the clenched wand and chuckled: "Relax, I won''t tell anyone. On the contrary, the reason why I can provide you with everything is not the Death Eaters or the Ministry of Magic, but because of Malfoy." ¡±


    Lucius clenched and unclenched the wand in his hand. After going back and forth three times, he finally couldn''t hold it any longer and asked with some fear: "What do you want?"


    John replied without hesitation: "Friends."


    Those two simple words made Lucius feel unreal.


    The Voldemort he followed never said these two words.


    Seeing that he didn''t believe it, John handed today''s "Daily Prophet" to Lucius.


    "Arthur Weasley will not trouble you in the short term. This is my sincerity."


    The newspaper said that the Galleons had been revealed, and Arthur Weasley''s name was written on it.


    Lucius'' heart that had been holding on was relieved. He stared into John''s eyes and asked, "You want me to be your friend, right?"


    "Lucius, as Malfoy, you should understand the importance of friends better. This is the second connection besides blood. We will help each other. Just like I helped you today, you will help me tomorrow."


    John passed his hand over a candle. The flame went out, and when he turned around the candle lit again.


    Stretching out his hand towards Lucius, John smiled and said, "Isn''t it?"


    Lucius hesitated for a moment, then held the somewhat young hand and said in a deep voice: "You are right, Mr. Johnny Silverhand, Malfoy is willing to be your friend."


    The connection between pure-blood families lies in marriage, which makes every pure-blood family have some relatives.


    These blood relationships are like a big tree growing upward, and each blood relationship is a branch.


    It''s just that these branches are already withered. The twenty-eight saints are dead and disabled. They are no longer so powerful.


    The new king of Knockturn Alley is willing to release friendship. Lucius also knows that this is a tactic to win over, but he has no choice.


    The position of Hogwarts School Director is too important. This is the best way to protect Lucius, who was once a Death Eater.


    If he cannot return to that position, he will be a thorn in the side of the Ministry of Magic. The Auror will do whatever it takes to add another touch to his resume and career.


    Lucius agreed, and then asked with some doubts: "How are you going to deal with the black magic items?"


    John smiled mysteriously and said softly: "Do you know where else besides the Ministry of Magic you can legally possess black magic props?"


    Seeing Lucius'' confused look, John raised his hand and brushed it in front of him.


    A line of small green characters appeared in front of Lucius.


    "Be wary of the Museum of Dark Arts?"


    Lucius didn''t know why, but John told him that with this thing, no matter how dangerous you put it, the Ministry of Magic wouldn''t trouble you.


    It''s like, someone without a certificate is called tomb robbing, while someone with a certificate is called archeology.


    John has applied to the Ministry of Magic for this vigilance museum of dark magic.


    His reasons are very good. People need to know the dangers of black magic props. You can''t expect everyone to know what black magic props look like.


    Then it is very necessary for this museum to appear.


    What?


    Danger?


    Wrong, how can people understand the dangers if it is not dangerous?


    As for what is displayed in the exhibition, it is not all under my control.


    In this case, if one or two items are missing, no one will say anything.


    You can lie and claim it was stolen, or you can say the prop was destroyed.


    This is a good thing, and it can also add to the great achievements of Fudge, the current Minister of Magic.


    The Ministry of Magic naturally refused to agree, and newspapers would also report this matter. They called Lord Johnny Silverhand a kind and great wizard.


    In this way, Lord Johnny Silverhand took the lead in establishing it, and the first museum in the wizarding world was officially planned.


    ¡­


    Chapter 101 Level 4 Alchemy and Hermione¡¯s Invitation


    Inside Johnny Silverhand''s store, there is a John''s crucible room.


    "Alchemy has finally been upgraded."


    With the successful refining of the Silent Heart, John finally upgraded to level 4 alchemy.


    He put down the necklace in his hand. This obsidian-like necklace belonged to the Johnny Silverhand series.


    The function of the Silent Heart is to block surrounding exploration and prevent internal sounds from being transmitted.


    The last time we invaded Shafiq Manor, we relied on human hands and a silent heart.


    However, this thing has a drawback. After use, the pendant needs to be replaced.


    The pendant is a very simple version of the magic stone, a defective product that John refined according to the records in Nico Flamel''s handbook.


    The only function is to store and release magic power. The real heart of silence is actually the chain belt.


    "Level 3 alchemy is too low to refine the magic stone. I should be able to upgrade it now."


    John has already recorded the knowledge of Nico Flamel in his mind. These things are too complicated, and as he digests them, his alchemy will improve.


    Except for this knowledge, Nico Flamel donated everything else.


    In addition to letting John avoid the prying eyes of interested people, the more important thing is not to let John indulge in his own inheritance.


    I have to say that Nico Flamel is a good teacher. As the inheritor, John will naturally refining a magic stone on his own.


    After a while of fiddling, a lavender dove egg-sized stone appeared in John''s hand.


    This is a nominal magic stone. It cannot refine the elixir of life like the magic stone, but it can also do some things that the magic stone can do.


    "Just name it Magic Crystal."


    Holding the magic crystal in his hand, John held a spoon with his other hand.


    Under his gaze, the spoon transformed into gold bit by bit.


    In less than ten seconds, the spoon in John''s hand had turned into gold.


    It''s real gold.


    John cut the spoon open, and the golden spoon was almost the same as real gold.


    Opening his palm, the magic crystal inside became darker in color. He estimated that it consumed about one-tenth of his power.


    "If it is a magic stone, these powers are insignificant. It seems that it still needs to be improved."


    Putting the magic crystal away, John threw the gold spoon into the drawer.


    He wanted to directly use any point to upgrade alchemy again, but after thinking about it, he pressed it temporarily.


    Acting too hastily might lead to some instability, so he decided not to upgrade until it was consolidated.


    After leaving the crucible room, John called Tang Mi to give him some tasks, and then he used the Disguise Spell to leave the Johnny Silverhand store.


    The Wick family stayed in London for nearly a week.


    At first, Dad Watson Wick and Mr. Granger played golf, but as they chatted, their relationship warmed up quickly.


    Even to the point where Mr. Granger and Watson both blew themselves up.


    Yes, you read that right, self-destruction.


    This matter has to be discussed on the third day.


    Watson and Mr. Granger were drinking wine and blowing the river breeze. Their life was very comfortable.


    Mrs. Granger and Mrs. Wick bake together and get along very harmoniously.


    At this moment, something **** happened.


    That day, a young woman with whom I had met appeared at the clinic and met two old men.


    After taking a few sips of wine, the old man couldn''t control himself for a moment and agreed to the young woman''s invitation to have a drink.


    Within three minutes of the two of them sitting on the bar stools, Mrs. Wick came directly with Mrs. Granger.


    I heard that the scene was so horrific that Watson''s newly crowned ceramic teeth were almost shattered.


    In order to prevent anything from happening to his friend, Watson resolutely resisted everything and claimed that the young woman was here to find him.


    This made Mrs. Wick very angry, and she smiled and prepared her family to serve.


    When Mr. Granger saw Watson''s loyalty, the two looked at each other affectionately, and the classic saying from China seemed to ring in their ears.


    You don¡¯t want to be born in the same year, the same month and the same day, but you want to die in the same year, the same month and the same day.


    The theme song sounded;


    In this worship, the spring breeze proudly meets a close friend, and the peach blossoms also reflect the altar with smiles...


    Ever since... Mr. Granger also blew himself up.

 Chapter 88：

    He confessed the young woman''s pursuit of him and her repeated visits to the clinic, which caused Mrs. Granger to fall into violent mode.


    The two ladies played a mixed doubles match, allowing John to stay in London for seven days.


    Don¡¯t get me wrong, it wasn¡¯t that the lady beat her too hard, but that the two old men were hit by a car while running away.


    Fortunately, it was just a toy car, but because of this, the two brothers lost their footing and fell down the steps, hugging each other and being sent to the hospital for a few days.


    After being hospitalized, the two ladies also calmed down.


    The two of them don''t even have the guts, let alone the evil heart.


    The young woman took advantage of the chaos to escape, and the matter became an unsolved case.


    ¡­


    Return to Dad¡¯s dormitory, which is the residence assigned to Dad by the company.


    Don¡¯t look at my father¡¯s inconspicuousness, he is also an elite in the company after all.


    As soon as John entered the door, he saw his father holding a cane and struggling to open the refrigerator to get a bottle of beer.


    "Dad, if you want to settle here, don''t take me with you."


    Conveniently taking away the beer that his father had struggled to get, John mercilessly left his back as Watson wailed.


    Watson is full of resentment, because after he became drunk and became a coward, he has become a key subject of supervision.


    "If you don''t stay well, I will let Andre take care of you."


    These are Mrs. Wick''s exact words, and Andre is one of John''s uncles.


    Watson once watched Andre break up a poplar tree with his bare hands. This was an extremely cruel man. It was he who suggested taking John into the mountains for hunting.


    Without beer, Watson had nothing to do. At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    Watson thought it was his good friend Granger coming over. When he went over and opened the door, it was indeed Granger, but little Granger.


    "Hello Mr. Wick, I''m here to see John."


    It was rare for Hermione not to bring a book with her, so she changed into plain clothes.


    "John, of course, he''s there."


    Watson said something profound, and Hermione was a little confused.


    When John learned that Hermione was looking for him, he also walked out.


    "John, do you want to go out together?"


    Hermione extended an invitation to John. This was the first time Hermione invited a wizard classmate out.


    John thought for a while and realized that he had nothing to do now, so he simply agreed.


    I originally thought Hermione would go to a place like Diagon Alley, but she didn''t expect it to be a park.


    No magic, no wizards.


    Such a park made John feel a little dazed. It seemed that he had not been to a place like this for a long time.


    He casually picked a grass root and put it into his mouth, sucking on the grass with a faint bitter taste. John looked at Hermione strangely and said curiously: "You seem to be very familiar with this place."


    "This is where I used to go, you know, I wasn''t popular."


    When she said this, although Hermione showed that she didn''t care, she was also a little depressed.


    John seemed to suddenly realize this. After all, she was Miss Know-It-All. Even Harry and Ron didn''t like Hermione when they first met.


    Speaking of which, John was Hermione''s first friend at Hogwarts, so Hermione always had a special feeling for John.


    That feeling is not that I like it, but that I care.


    Just like when Harry doubted John, Hermione would complain about John and even get angry at Harry.


    She didn''t want her friend to become a murderer, and John didn''t betray her trust.


    Arriving at a swing, Hermione sat on it. Just when she wanted John to push it for her, she saw that John had already sat on another one.


    Watching him having so much fun, Hermione was speechless.


    After thinking for a long time, Hermione couldn''t help but ask: "John, why are you willing to be my friend."


    When the two people first met, the scene was not friendly.


    John threw himself on the swing into the air. When he heard this question, he said casually: "Friends are all about feeling."


    Hermione is a little depressed, feeling? Is this why you said my teeth are big?


    In fact, Hermione has been a little depressed recently because she feels that she has not done much to help Harry.


    Ron would drive the flying car to save Harry from Dursley, but he could do nothing.


    John saw that she was a little unhappy, so he stepped down from the swing and said seriously: "Hermione, you have to face yourself. You have an upright and brave heart, and you also have infinite wisdom."


    "Friends are because our hearts are connected together, not because of what you have done to die for the other person."


    Listening to John''s serious words, Hermione also felt relieved.


    She said gratefully: "Thank you John."


    She looked up and saw that John was already at the ice cream truck on the side of the road.


    After hearing the voice, he turned his head and asked what flavor he wanted while still holding the cream ice cream in his hand.


    Hermione: "...I want strawberry flavor."


    Chapter 102: Cut it open and see the werewolf community


    The ice cream was still paid for by John.


    "Should I change some money?"


    Looking at the few pounds in his hand, John felt that he seemed to be visiting the magical world.


    The dignified Johnny Silverhand almost couldn''t pay the money just now.


    July.


    John returns to Privet Drive.


    He walked over and knocked on the Dursley''s door.


    When Vernon Dursley saw John, he was too angry to speak.


    Dudley was so frightened that he hid quickly. John acted as if he didn''t see it and handed the big watermelon he bought to Vernon.


    "Is Harry up there? Sorry to bother you."


    There was nothing wrong with John''s polite appearance, so Uncle Vernon could only say in a low voice: "Yes, he is up there."


    Vernon stared at John with his little eyes, as if he was wondering when he could get rid of John.


    After John''s threat last time, the Dursleys were no longer harsh on Harry.


    Although I occasionally say a few words, I don''t dare to lock people up anymore.


    John walked upstairs and heard a low voice inside.


    Harry was writing a paper on the history of magic when John knocked on the door and went in.


    Harry was surprised to see John''s arrival. He went to find John, but John was in Knockturn Alley at that time.


    "Harry, do you want some ice cream?"


    John took out an ice cream packaged in a box from the small bag. Harry took it in a daze and asked in confusion: "You came here specifically to deliver ice cream to me?"


    "Of course... no." John curled his lips, was he that kind of superficial person?


    With a wave of his hand, the open door was closed.


    After Harry saw this move, his eyes widened. Although he knew there was a gap between himself and John, he didn''t expect it to be so big.


    He is still learning how to cast spells with a wand, but John can already cast spells without a wand.


    Arriving in front of Harry, John took out two gloves from his small bag and put them on his hands.


    "What are you going to do?" Harry looked at his prepared posture and couldn''t help but ask.


    John said: "You said last time that your wound would hurt. I want to study it."


    Others don¡¯t know, but John knows it very well.


    As the seventh Horcrux, Harry has Voldemort''s soul that was accidentally split in his body.


    John saw many books on the soul level in the Slytherin Chamber of Secrets and the Gryffindor Chamber of Secrets. The soul is an extremely complex thing.


    During the period of the Big Four, wizards had various research directions.


    Studying the soul is not a strange thing, but now, soul-related matters have become taboo.


    Many studies on the soul are considered illegal. It is rare to find such interesting material, so John will not let it go.


    He was fully armed, with anti-curse magic gloves on his hands, and reached out to touch Harry''s scar.


    This scene was a bit funny, Harry looked helpless.


    In his opinion, John was too enthusiastic. He only mentioned it casually once, and John remembered it until now.


    While eating ice cream, Harry was played with the scar by John.


    After studying for a while, John confirmed that there was indeed a very powerful magic spell inside.


    It¡¯s more like a curse than a curse.


    "Is it because of love?"


    John fell into deep thought. As the greatest miracle of this century, the love spell on Harry could not be broken even by Voldemort.


    This spell will always protect Harry. The possessed Quirrell will be burned just by touching it.


    "John, are you okay?"


    Seeing John lost in thought, Harry didn''t dare to move. The ice cream in his hand almost melted.


    "If you cut it open..."


    Hearing John''s muttering to himself, Harry was so frightened that he broke into a cold sweat and said quickly: "Calm down, John, I''m not a guinea pig."


    "All right."


    John felt a little regretful. If he could study the structure of the Horcrux, he might be able to deal with Voldemort.


    "If you feel pain again, tell me."


    Knowing that Harry''s pain came from Voldemort, John gave him a word of worry.


    Harry nodded quickly, fearing that John would try to cut himself open again.


    After returning home, John began to forge new weapons.


    For this purpose, he also bought a lot of equipment, and pieces of silver silica were mixed with mithril and melted.


    A sword made of pure silver floats in the basement.


    "The currency of the wizarding world is cast by fairies, and it contains the casting skills of fairies."


    John controlled the silver water and added various metals into it.


    After a while, the sword body cooled down and John polished it.


    Take out the dragon''s blood and carve patterns on it.


    "Ironwick''s sword was corroded by snake venom. After it was re-refined, it contained snake venom."


    The Sword of Ironwick has been dismantled by John, and the materials on it have been added to the sword.


    This makes the weight of the sword body increase a lot.


    The magic spell re-engraved on the sword ignited the flame.


    Under the high temperature, the silver sword showed no sign of melting.


    This means that John''s sword succeeded.


    "Although it''s not as good as the Sword of Gryffindor, it''s still a magic item."

 Chapter 89：

    After waving it, John reserved some space on the sword, preparing to use it as a location for adding magic spells later.


    The current sword can be regarded as an upgraded version of Ironwick''s Sword in all aspects.


    "Let''s call you Silverwick."


    Nodding with satisfaction, John stuffed the sword into his small bag.


    This small bag is indeed the work of a master alchemist. The traceless stretching spell inside has a stable structure and a very large space.


    ¡­


    Night.


    John put on a silver mask and a green robe.


    With a wave of the magic wand, his body disappeared and reappeared in Knockturn Alley.


    After apparating, John''s entry and exit became much easier.


    Tang Mi was already waiting there, with a rickety old man beside him.


    There was a crackling sound, and John appeared in front of them.


    The old man was trembling with excitement and wanted to kneel down.


    John looked at Tang Mi, who explained: "Sir, this is Old Jack from the werewolf community, here to seek your help."


    Werewolf community?


    Isn¡¯t Fenrir, who had his arms and souls taken away last time, the leader of the werewolf community?


    John said in a deep voice: "Say your request."


    Old Jack''s voice was hoarse and he said: "Dear Mr. Johnny Silverhand, we hope to get your protection. Without Fenrir, those werewolves fled in all directions, leaving us a group of old, weak, sick and disabled."


    It turns out that after John killed Fenrir that day, the werewolves in the werewolf community fled one after another.


    They are all guys with human lives in their hands. If they are caught, they can only keep company with the dementors.


    The old and weak people like Old Jack are at the bottom of the werewolf community. After they lose their shelter, there are dark wizards who want to kill them all.


    Forced by desperation, they had no choice but to seek help from the initiator of everything.


    After John listened, he first looked at Tang Mi and asked if it was true.


    "Sir, Old Jack''s group of werewolves are all thin werewolves. They don''t have the strength to kill wizards."


    Hearing this, John nodded and looked at the nervous old Jack. John said calmly: "I accept your request for help. As a condition, I need you to govern the werewolf community well."


    Werewolves are a powerful force, and there are many young werewolves who were bitten by Fenrir in the werewolf community.


    John just needs to guide them well, and they will become a powerful force in the future.


    Old Jack was so excited that he stammered: "Thank you very much, Sir Johnny Silverhand. May Merlin bless you."


    A few days later, the body of a dark wizard was thrown out in the werewolf community.


    The mark belonging to Johnny Silverhand rises from the werewolf community, causing the dark wizards to flee in fear.


    Not only that, John also sent a monthly quota of wolfsbane potion to the werewolves in the community to relieve them from the pain of the full moon.


    This move once again made Johnny Silverhand famous.


    Even the Daily Prophet gave him an exclusive interview, and the reporter was Rita.


    "I hope there won''t be any weird arguments."


    John glanced at Rita, who was so frightened that she trembled and nodded hurriedly to promise that she would write well.


    A report titled Johnny Silverhand, the Good Samaritan, was published in the newspaper. It said Johnny Silverhand''s wish was for world peace and that all little wizards would no longer be troubled by hunger.


    I heard that Rita also suggested that the editor-in-chief give Johnny Silverhand an annual charity award, but the editor-in-chief refused.


    ¡­


    Chapter 103 Level 4 Runes and Ancient Magic


    The owl bumped into the window, and it didn''t take much to figure out that it was the Weasley family''s old owl.


    Opening the window and lifting the owl up, John got the letter from its mouth.


    "Have you traveled to Egypt?"


    Ron wrote to John and told John that their family was going to Egypt for a trip, and said sorry to John that the invitation to the Burrow could only be postponed.


    "I would have forgotten about it if I didn''t mention it."


    Ron invited John to the Burrow in second grade, but John completely forgot about it after he returned home.


    He thought Ron wouldn''t invite him, after all, he was thinking about how to experiment with Scabbers.


    Percy also sent a letter, thanking John for helping him win the position of student council president, and vaguely mentioned that he wanted to work in the Ministry of Magic in the future.


    "It seems that it''s done, Ministry of Magic. I remember that he did well in the Ministry of Magic."


    As an outlier in the Weasley family, Percy can be said to have gained a lot of general experience points.


    From prefect to Head Boy, and then to work in the Ministry of Magic.


    Every step has a clear goal.


    John smiled: "In that case, what if I help you."


    He took out his quill and wrote a letter to Old Barty Crouch. After John''s observation and understanding of this person, he knew that he was a person worthy of close friendship.


    Not to mention anything else, John was very impressed by Barty Crouch Sr.''s act of killing relatives.


    Presumably old Barty would also be very interested in Percy, who is extremely talented, going there.


    After dealing with the daily correspondence, John picked up a copy of the Daily Prophet.


    Johnny Silverhand''s turmoil is gradually over, and the opening of a wary black magic museum seems to prove that Johnny Silverhand is not the kind of extremely greedy dark wizard.


    The cover of the newspaper now shows a familiar face, Lockhart.


    He was awarded the Most Charming Smile Award for the sixth time by "Wizard Weekly", and Lockhart''s new book was also reported in the newspaper.


    ""I Swing the Sword at Hogwarts" became a hit in the wizarding world upon its release. It has been the best-selling book for three consecutive weeks. Gilderoy Lockhart''s experience at Hogwarts has added to his legendary life. A brilliant move.¡±


    John had to say that Lockhart was a talent. As long as his affairs were not exposed, then Lockhart would be the well-deserved number one in the wizarding world.


    This book quickly became popular in the magical world. Although the content in it was a bit watery, Lockhart was very clever this time and chose to use a dual protagonist method.


    A handsome, powerful magic professor, paired with a talented Hogwarts legendary student.


    The things that happened in it were also adapted from reality, including the teachings, the basilisk, and the final revelation of the truth.


    From beginning to end, it can be called a masterpiece.


    I, John Wick, would like to call him the strongest.


    "Maybe I can continue to package him."


    It¡¯s a shame for a top-notch person to have such a money-spinner without using it.


    John touched his chin, feeling that he needed to add fuel to the fire.


    He took out a pen and paper and sent a letter to Rita Skeeter.


    I believe that with the name of the Daily Prophet, Lockhart can continue to create miracles.


    He was pushing the situation behind the scenes, so naturally he was not showing off his courtesy for nothing. He had money to buy Lockhart''s book.


    Let Johnny Silverhand win the copyright, and John and Lockhart will split the money between them.


    Managing this book well will also bring a lot of income to John.


    Go to the basement.


    This place has completely become John''s territory, and there are many dangerous props inside, so John will lock it when he leaves.


    After a day of knowledge intake and practice, John''s runes were successfully upgraded.


    At Double Material Level 4, John opened "Fairy Forging" again, and now he could understand everything in it.


    It has to be said that fairies can be nourished in the magical world, and this magical casting method is unique.


    "Fairy magic..."


    Looking at the goblin magic inside, John fell into deep thought.


    This kind of magic is also called ancient magic, and it is a very ancient existence.


    Specifically, it can be pushed back to the period before the Big Four. At that time, the fairies were not yet under the jurisdiction of wizards.


    Fairy magic does not rely on wands, it is like innate magic.


    "Ancient runes are also one of the ancient magics. No wonder runes are needed."


    Reading the knowledge in the book carefully, John tried to use the goblin method to cast it.


    "Mobilize elements and inject them into props to build a natural magic circuit."


    John put on the magic crystal, stretched out his hands and pointed them in front.


    As his thoughts hit, a whirlwind appeared out of thin air in the closed basement.


    "Wind element."


    Staring at the whirlwind, John continued to hold his breath and concentrate. Under his control, the wind kept circling, approaching a magic ring on the table.


    At the moment of contact, the Ring of Conjuration was triggered, and a petrifying spell rubbed John''s cheek.


    The wind element is terminated.


    "It seems that a few more tests are needed."


    John frowned. This "Fairy Casting Science" also involves ancient magic, which is too difficult.


    Do you want to directly ask the goblins to forge a sword like Gryffindor?


    I just thought that the goblins are all in Gringotts now, and whether they have the manufacturing technology or not is a problem.


    The original Gryffindor was built by the Goblin King. This craft was definitely not something that ordinary goblins could possess.


    Thinking of this, John couldn''t help but sigh and said tiredly: "You still have to rely on yourself."


    He called up the panel and took a look. The remaining two random points were unused, and a new skill also appeared in the skill bar.


    "Proficient in ancient magic?"


    The newly appeared skills are only at level 1, and it is not possible to continue upgrading them.


    That skill is gray, which means John needs to accumulate enough knowledge.


    "If you want to upgrade again, you need more ancient magic accumulation."


    John stared at this skill, which involved a blind spot in his knowledge.


    After all, he doesn¡¯t even know what ancient magic is, so it¡¯s really hard for him to learn it.


    Putting this matter aside for the moment, John finished reading "The Science of Fairy Casting" in its entirety.


    Now this book is not too difficult for him. It is not an exaggeration to say that he is an expert in alchemy and runes.


    "Although this book records some knowledge of fairy casting, it is not comprehensive enough."


    Closing the book, John rubbed his eyebrows.


    It seems that I have to change direction again.


    I hope there are books in the restricted book section that can help me.


    Regarding ancient magic, you can go to the secret rooms of the two giants to have a look.


    They are the oldest characters John knows. If there are none, then they can only be traced back to the time of the three Deathly Hallows brothers.


    For the next few days, John stayed in the basement.


    He gradually mastered the other three elemental magics including wind magic, namely fog magic, water magic, and fire magic.


    Wind can enhance perception, fog can shield the body, water can summon water flow, and fire can summon flames.


    The application of the four magics can be used without a wand, which is a good gain for John.

 Chapter 90：

    ¡­


    "Tom, do a backflip."


    "It''s so awesome. How did you train this dog?"


    "Just so-so, just teach casually."


    There is someone coming to the house, a business friend of my father¡¯s.


    In order to increase the relationship, the other party also brought a child about the same age as John.


    However, when John saw the arrogant child, he simply felt like he was accompanying a child.


    So much so that he betrayed Tom and ran away directly to stay.


    "Ah, fresh air."


    John stood on the side of the road breathing the free air. He swore that he would never entertain these little brats again.


    It was simply more painful than talking about money with Xiu Xiu.


    He complained: "Compared with that little brat, Draco seems sensible."


    There are spoiled children everywhere, and John doesn''t want to pay attention to that child.


    While walking aimlessly on the roadside, he spotted a black dog.


    The black dog seemed to have been hungry for many days. Even through the thick fur, John could see that the dog was very thin.


    He admitted that the dog was not pretty enough, but as a stuffed animal, John still took out a pack of small fish to dry.


    "Have you been hungry for a long time?"


    The black dog was looking in one direction, and was in a daze after hearing the sound.


    A boy with black hair brought him dried fish, although it didn''t look like it was for dogs.


    As a big dog who had been hungry for a long time, he still ate without hesitation.


    Looking at the way it was eating, John felt a little sympathetic.


    After touching the dog''s head, John said to himself: "I don''t know where you came from, dog. Stray dogs are not allowed around here."


    This **** dog looks very sloppy, but his hair quality is surprisingly good.


    John was addicted to rubbing it, and he didn''t notice the astonished eyes of the black dog at all.


    Chapter 104 Stardust and the Godfather


    The guests at home finally left. Tom was panting from exhaustion and there was still some hair missing from his tail.


    When the naughty kid from a friend¡¯s house saw Tom doing backflips and rolling around, he wanted to take Tom away, but his parents had no choice.


    He also said that the child is still young and he is willing to pay for it.


    Mrs. Wick was directly criticized. This was her son''s dog, and it was a gift to her son.


    In the end, the naughty kid was scared away by Mrs. Wick''s kind smile.


    Because Mrs. Wick was holding a table knife in her hand, the kind that even Watson couldn''t stop.


    John came back, and Tom suddenly came to life with full health and ran over.


    When he got close to him, Tom''s head suddenly stopped, and there seemed to be confusion in his big dog eyes.


    He sniffed around John again in disbelief, and Tom barked out loud.


    It seems to be saying that you have another dog outside.


    John looked at Tom losing his temper and thought to himself that he just petted the dog, and you could smell it.


    He picked up the angry Tom and said what the scumbag said: "He and I are just having fun, just for fun, and I will never raise another dog."


    "Woof woof."


    Tom expressed doubts, but the rapid wagging of his tail betrayed his mood.


    After coaxing Tom, John took out the dog food and gave it a meal.


    A snowy owl flew to the cabinet and stood on it. It called twice, which clearly meant that it was hungry too.


    "Where were you hiding just now?"


    After taking out the dried fish and feeding it to the snowy owl, John took it out of the cabinet.


    Walking back to the attic room, John saw the same snowy owl in the room.


    "...You are Basil, what about you?"


    John silently looked at the snowy owl in his hand. As soon as Basil saw John taking other snowy owls, he immediately flapped his wings and flew up.


    "Wait a minute, with this hair color, you can''t be Hedwig, right?"


    John was a little confused, and Hedwig called out.


    He walked to the window and looked at the Dursleys'' house. The window on the second floor was opened, and Hedwig apparently flew out.


    "Huh? Is that **** dog still there?"


    Noticing the **** dog still squatting there on the side of the road, John was confused. Did this dog have an owner?


    Basil approached Hedwig, Hedwig tilted her head, and before Hedwig could react, Basil quickly gave it a wing.


    As John stared there, he didn''t even notice that the two snowy owls were about to fight.


    By the time they discovered it, the two snowy owls had already started slapping each other.


    After separating the two snowy owls, John had to take out double the amount of dried fish.


    This time, the fight finally stopped.


    After some time, John saw Harry going out to look for Hedwig.


    He shouted from the attic: "Harry, this way!"


    Harry looked up and saw Basil standing next to John.


    He responded: "John, have you seen Hedwig?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a snowy owl appeared at the window. The two snowy owls looked so similar.


    "Hedwig!"


    Harry was so pleasantly surprised that he hurried to the door of Wick''s house.


    The person who opened the door was Mrs. Wick. This beautiful and dignified lady looked like a celebrity. Harry was a little nervous.


    "Harry, come in. By the way, can you secretly turn the teacup into a mouse for me?"


    When Watson Wick saw Harry, he suddenly recalled the days when he was the driver of Canary Wharf.


    Watson rolled his eyes, secretly took him aside, and whispered: "I swear I will never show it to others, I will only keep it as a pet at home."


    Harry was confused when he heard this. He felt that Mr. Wick thought too highly of him. How could he have such a superb transformation skill?


    He quickly shook his head and said: "Sorry Mr. Wick, I don''t know that advanced magic, and besides, you can''t cast spells outside of school."


    "Can''t you cast spells outside school?"


    Watson looked surprised. His son was tinkering with things at home every day. Isn''t that called casting spells?


    He was so enthusiastic that Harry couldn''t resist, so he had to run up to him in a hurry.


    The attic of the Wick family is much larger than that of the Dursley family.


    John lives here alone, with kennels and bird cages, it seems like a zoo.


    But this does not prevent John from being like a noble prince among them.


    Hedwig bit into the dried fish, and Harry thanked her profusely.


    John noticed that the **** dog outside was missing, and he probably left.


    "You''re here just in time, and I''m preparing to give you your birthday gift."


    There was a wrapped gift box on the table, and John handed it to Harry.


    Harry took it in surprise and asked, "Can I open it?"


    "Of course, this is for you."


    John stuffed Hedwig with a small dried fish. God knows how long the owl had been flying today. It felt like it hadn''t eaten in several days.


    In front of John, Harry opened the gift.


    Inside was a bottle of powder of black substance. Harry shook it in his hand. The powder was flying in the bottle, and the sparkling light spots were like stars.


    It was the first time he saw this kind of thing, and he asked curiously: "What is this?"


    "A kind of anti-prying thing. This kind of powder is sprinkled around to give you an early warning."


    After John said that, he took some out and popped it out. The powder flew in the air and finally stuck to the door.


    Glancing at the door, John shouted: "Dad, do you want to bring us drinks?"


    Watson behind the door was embarrassed. He opened the door and came in with a drink. After putting it down, he hurried out.


    John shrugged, capped the bottle again, and said easily, "See, that''s it."


    Harry''s eyes shone, he held the bottle and said excitedly: "It''s amazing, what''s its name?"


    What he was thinking at the moment was that he no longer had to worry about being overheard by Uncle Vernon.


    John thought for a while, but he didn''t have a name for this thing yet, so he said casually: "It''s called Stardust."


    Harry took Hedwig back.


    ¡­


    August.


    John heads to Diagon Alley.


    During this period, Johnny Silverhand didn''t need to show up too frequently. This name is the incarnation of mystery.


    He came to a divination shop and bought a crystal ball for divination.


    The crystal ball seemed to be filled with white mist. John tried several times but failed to trigger the prophecy.


    "Sure enough, this thing is not so easy to learn."


    Shaking his head and putting down the crystal ball, John used the crystal ball as a marble in Johnny Silverhand''s office.


    After flicking the crystal ball with one finger, there was a knock on John''s door.


    He hurriedly sat upright and said in a low voice: "Come in, my friend."


    The door was opened, revealing the same light golden hair full of oil.


    When John saw the people coming, he was a little confused. Why did these two people come together?


    Lucius Malfoy brought Draco Malfoy over.


    John saw a look of nervousness on Malfoy''s face.


    Obviously, little Malfoy still lacks experience when facing the mysterious Lord Johnny Silverhand.


    Lucius came over with a smile on his face.


    "My friend Johnny Silverhand, we haven''t seen each other for a while."


    John solved the risk that Lucius might have his house confiscated by the Ministry of Magic, and Lucius got wind that some influential wizards were critical of Dumbledore''s firing of Malfoy.


    Based on the reputation of the Malfoy family, it is not necessary to think about it. The reason why these wizards said this is because of the gentleman in front of them.


    So Lucius came over this time with a smile on his face.


    Now he no longer doubts Johnny Silverhand''s ability, he wants to get closer to him.


    "This is my boy, Draco Malfoy."


    Lucius patted Draco on the back, and Draco came out and said, "It''s an honor to meet you, Your Honor, Johnny Silverhand."


    This scene made John murmur, what on earth is Lucius doing?

 Chapter 91：

    Lucius also revealed his purpose at this time. He said with a smile: "I hope that my child will have the honor of becoming the godson of Lord Johnny Silverhand."


    "What?"


    If the mask were taken off, the Malfoys would definitely be able to see the shock on John''s face.


    Draco''s godfather? I?


    John''s head was buzzing, how dare you think about it.


    "I and Draco are classmates. If you do this, won''t we have to discuss things differently in the future?"


    I call you Draco and you call me Godfather?


    At the same time, John also understood what Lucius meant. He wanted to further strengthen the relationship between the two families.


    After all, just being a friend is not enough to reassure the Malfoy family.


    Godfather is more intimate than a friend.


    "I understand your desire to get closer to me, Lucius."


    John said in a deep voice: "But there is something wrong with this."


    Lucius looked stunned, not expecting John to refuse.


    Draco''s heart sank. His father told him that this important figure was related to the future of the Malfoy family.


    "Sir Johnny Silverhand, Draco is a good boy."


    "I know Lucius, I know better than you."


    John said this and silently added in his heart, after all, they have been classmates for two years.


    Lucius was a little strange, why Johnny Silverhand knew that he knew Draco.


    Let alone him, Draco was a little confused.


    Fortunately, John added: "I see the desire for self-improvement in this child''s eyes. Lucius, you are destroying a child. This is a rare quality, like a pearl in dust."


    The quality of self-improvement?


    Lucius looked at his son carefully. Does his son have this thing?


    Chapter 105 Black Dog and Tom


    After looking around, Lucius really didn''t see it.


    John continued: "He will become a powerful wizard. He does not need to rely on his fathers, he only needs himself. His achievements will make you proud."


    Anyway, it costs nothing to say a few nice words, John said with all his strength.


    His voice was low and hoarse, like a bard from ancient times.


    "He has someone who needs to be pursued. That person will change everything. He is like a star in the sky, shining on the entire magical world."


    Draco was disturbed by these words, and the figure of John appeared in his mind.


    Johnny Silverhand seemed to be able to see through everything. He stared at Draco and asked meaningfully: "Child, do you choose to follow that person, or do you want to spend your life under the protection of others?"


    Draco struggled, and finally said firmly, "I''m sorry, Mr. Johnny Silverhand, I have someone to follow. Although he is not as powerful as you, he is someone worth following."


    "Draco?"


    Lucius'' eyes widened, he felt something was wrong with Draco.


    John raised his hand to stop Lucius''s next words. He stood up and walked to Draco, saying mysteriously: "I look forward to it."


    The strong pressure made Draco take a deep breath, and he nodded seriously: "This day will come."


    John nodded with satisfaction, it seemed that he no longer had to accept this godson.


    In order to prevent Lucius from continuing to act like a monster, John took out several letters.


    "These are letters that pureblood families will send to Hogwarts. You will return to the position of Hogwarts school director before Christmas this year."


    These words cheered up Lucius. As long as he returned to the position of school director, he would still be the old Malfoy family.


    "But, there is a condition."


    John''s deep eyes met Lucius''s and he said calmly: "You can''t get too involved in the management of Hogwarts. This school director is just an identity."


    Lucius''s face darkened, this was different from what he thought.


    "You have to be satisfied. You know that the person you offended is known as the most powerful principal in the history of Hogwarts."


    John reprimanded: "You should know that even the mysterious man would not want to be his enemy."


    These words made Lucius''s heart tighten. His mind seemed to be full of loopholes in front of this person.


    Dumbledore''s low profile over the years has made people forget that he was a man who had fought against two generations of Dark Lords.


    There can be two Dark Lords, but there can only be one White Lord.


    Lucius put away the dissatisfaction in his heart. He knew that Malfoy would need to keep a low profile next time.


    Lucius took Draco away, and John remained mysterious and fell into deep thought after they left.


    "Judging from Lucius''s attitude, it seems that he doesn''t know Voldemort''s current situation."


    As a former Death Eater, if Voldemort hadn''t been so weak, he wouldn''t have dared to summon his own Death Eaters.


    This is good news. John doesn''t remember what happened to him in third grade.


    If Voldemort were to cause trouble at this time, he would not have the upper hand.


    "No matter what, Harry will block it anyway if the soldiers come, and Lao Deng will cover it if the water comes."


    John put these questions to the back of his mind.


    Putting a disillusionment spell on himself, he left the Johnny Silverhand store.


    Walking to a deserted corner, John used apparation to return home.


    He is now becoming more and more proficient at Apparating. Going back and forth to Knockturn Alley every day has also increased his proficiency a lot. It probably won''t take long for him to reach level 3.


    After walking out of the basement, John searched the house for a while but couldn''t find Tom.


    "Basil, where is Tom?"


    Basil was in his own special place, sleeping with his eyes squinted. When he heard the question, he looked out the window.


    John walked over and took a look. Isn¡¯t that little short-legged dog his own? Next to him was a **** stray dog ??that he had met once before.


    "I was jealous last time, but today we are playing together."


    Watching with a speechless face as his little short legs were being tortured by the long black dog, the two dogs became very close to each other.


    "Is it because it''s a male dog?"


    John touched his chin and moved his eyes to the **** dog.


    He remembered that Tom was a female. Could it be that when he grew up, it was time to find a dog?


    "Well, Tom, there''s no chance of you and it, and by that size, I mean the size of the legs."


    Looking at the huge difference in size between the two dogs, John was not optimistic about this marriage.


    She thought sadly: "Could this be the sadomasochistic love between a long-legged handsome dog wandering the streets and a house-bred purdah puppy?"


    In this case, let¡¯s leave them alone for a few days.


    Anyway, he will be going to school soon. When the distance comes up, Tom will soon forget about it.


    Shaking his head, John ignored the two dogs.


    ¡­


    Sirius was hiding in Privet Drive, evading the pursuit of the Ministry of Magic and the Dementors.


    He was certain that on the day he saw that newspaper, he was extremely sure.


    The coward didn''t die, he hid.


    He hid in fear for 12 years and even turned into a mouse and was fostered in the family.


    He was angry, resentful, excited, and wanted to eat the mouse.


    Originally there were four Marauders, and the three of them helped each other become Animagus. Unexpectedly, the other party repaid the favor with revenge and betrayed everyone.


    "Woof woof."


    The **** dog had a complicated and deep expression on its face, which Tom couldn''t understand. It was wagging its tail and spinning in circles.


    When Sirius saw it, he recalled the taste of the dried fish he ate.


    After staying in Azkaban for 12 years, after coming out, I swam across the sea to Harry in one breath.


    In addition to eating garbage on the road, he also ate small insects and the like to fill his stomach.


    Things like dried fish are simply the most delicious things he has eaten in 12 years.


    Drool flowed from the corner of his mouth. The heir to the once richest Black family actually showed such an embarrassment.


    When Tom saw his saliva, he immediately knew that he was hungry, and immediately ran back on his short legs.


    After a while, Tom dragged out a large bag of dog food.


    Although it was not as good as the dried fish, it still made Sirius''s eyes brighten.


    The dog food was pushed down and scattered. Sirius lowered his head to eat, and actually ate dried meat!


    "And the steak, it''s so good!"


    He was feasting and almost didn''t shed tears.


    ¡­


    Watching his dog eating and getting food, John pictured in his mind a family''s daughter raising a pretty boy outside and giving them all kinds of money.


    "Good guy, I didn''t expect you to be such a bitch."


    John stared at the **** dog outside, wondering if he should castrate it to prevent the **** dog from harming other people''s dogs.


    "Could this be Yanzu among dogs?"


    After thinking about it for a while, John stopped thinking about it.


    It¡¯s just that he now has an extra task every day. He is observing Tom in the attic delivering food and drinks to the **** dog. The way he does it for free makes him hate the iron.


    Stepping on the book that was biting towards him, John bent down and picked up "The Monster Book of Monsters". His fingers ran across the spine of the book, making the book make a pleasant sound, and the whole book softened.


    "If Hagrid chooses this teaching material, are you sure there won''t be any bites?"


    John stared at the book, and Hagrid wrote to him for help, wanting to experience the teaching material in advance.


    What John didn''t expect was that Dumbledore would ask Hagrid to take over the position of Professor of Care of Magical Creatures.


    Since learning that Voldemort was behind what happened fifty years ago, Hagrid has been cleared of his grievances and can finally turn a new leaf.


    "Justice may be late, but it is never absent. But is late justice still called justice?"


    Fifty years, how many fifty years does a person have?


    Not everyone is Nico Flamel. Hagrid was unjustly expelled. Time has passed. If Dumbledore hadn''t protected him, he would have been sucked into the body by the dementors by now.


    Fortunately, Hagrid was full of enthusiasm, and he continued to work on his favorite magical animals for fifty years.


    Presumably Dumbledore also knew this and compensated Hagrid.


    Hagrid, who had never been a professor, immediately thought of John. As a Defense Against the Dark Arts assistant, he felt that John must be very experienced.


    Looking at the teaching courses Hagrid listed for him, he shook his head speechlessly.


    "Forget it about blast-ended snails and the like, why can''t we put some good-looking ones."


    John has some toothache. In Hagrid''s opinion, all magical animals are very cute and beautiful, but this is not the case for students.


    At least things like snails and snails had nothing to do with cuteness, so John had to write quickly to Hagrid to revise a batch of magical animal lists.


    After finishing everything, he looked up tiredly.


    I saw a huge balloon flying in the sky.

 Chapter 92：

    Chapter 106 There is a Balloon in the Sky and Dursley¡¯s Fear


    "A waste, a lazy man, a liar, a good-for-nothing guy, he..."


    "He is not!"


    Harry was so angry that he was shaking with anger at Aunt Maggie''s words. He would not allow anyone to say such things about his father.


    "More brandy!" Uncle Vernon seemed to understand the seriousness. He poured all the wine in the bottle into Aunt Maggie''s glass.


    He growled at Harry: "Go to bed, go to bed!"


    "No, Vernon."


    Maggie drank up the brandy and burped. Her bloodshot little eyes stared at Harry''s eyes, provoking Harry''s scar. "Go on, kid, you are very proud of your parents, aren''t you? They are here He died in a car accident."


    Harry couldn''t bear it anymore. He stood up and said, "They didn''t die in a car accident!"


    This made Vernon''s face turn pale, and he moved his stubby fingers to ask Maggie to stop talking.


    But Maggie seemed to have turned on some kind of switch, and mean words kept coming out of her mouth.


    She insulted Harry as a burden to his relatives, a rude, ungrateful creature.


    As she spoke, Maggie''s body swelled.


    She watched in horror as her body swelled up like a balloon and floated up.


    Uncle Vernon screamed in horror when he saw this scene. He wanted to catch Maggie to prevent her from floating out, but he was almost dragged up.


    The Dursleys were in chaos, and Harry didn''t want to stay any longer.


    He picked up his luggage and moved it to the door in just a few seconds.


    Uncle Vernon found out and wanted to stop him, but Harry was already furious. He took out his wand and threatened Vernon: "She brought it upon herself, get out of my way!"


    Seeing what just happened, Uncle Vernon didn''t dare to stop him.


    After Harry dragged his suitcase through a few streets, he gradually calmed down.


    He collapsed on a low wall on Magnolia Crescent Street, the strength he had generated disappeared, and he gasped for breath.


    He was full of confusion at this time, where should he go?


    If you use magic on Muggles outside of school, you may be wanted by the Ministry of Magic and thrown into Azkaban.


    Confused, he stayed in this street for ten minutes.


    Nervous, anxious, uneasy, confused...


    Emotions were like an overturned condiment bottle. The ups and downs made him lower his head.


    He thought sadly: "Maybe I will be wanted and be alone in the dark Muggle world."


    He thought about Ron and Hermione again. Regardless of whether he had broken the law or not, his friends would definitely help him.


    Because of the arrival of Aunt Maggie, Harry asked Hedwig to stay with Ron for a few days, and he had no way to get in touch with others.


    He was extremely frustrated.


    "Harry, it seems very lively over there."


    A voice sounded, and Harry raised his head suddenly.


    John walked out of the darkness, holding a can of dried fish in his hand for some unknown reason.


    Seeing the frustrated Harry, John raised his eyebrows and said, "Are you planning to run away from home?"


    "John, I, I may have to wander around the world."


    Harry saw it was John, and he realized that John lived nearby.


    He must have seen the good deeds he had done, and said dejectedly: "I hope you can lend me some money so that I can escape further."


    "Stop it, Harry, but you really need to calm down."


    John was speechless. You are the savior. Can the Ministry of Magic throw you into Azkaban for such a trivial matter?


    Walking up to Harry, John put down the dried fish and said, "Don''t be too depressed. You will be fine. Just find a place to wait. Maybe the Ministry of Magic will give you a letter."


    Seeing that Harry didn''t want to go back, John introduced him to a good place. After thinking about it, he said, "If you don''t want to go back, you can go to the Leaky Cauldron to stay for a while. I''ll take care of the rest for you."


    "Well, maybe you''re right."


    After being comforted, Harry felt better, although he felt that in his second year, Dobby even got a warning from the Ministry of Magic for knocking over a cake.


    Patting Harry on the shoulder, John took out a bag of galleons from his small bag.


    Harry''s eyes became dull, and John was confused: "Aren''t you borrowing money from me?"


    "Uh... this is too much, at least a hundred galleons." Harry scratched his head and stammered.


    John curled his lips, there is a mountain of gold in your family''s treasury, and you are pretending to be poor here?


    Throwing the Galleons to Harry, he felt a chest tightness from being hit.


    John turned around and went to the Dursleys'' house. There was such a big man flying in the sky, and he had to finish it off before other Muggles saw it.


    After he left, Harry took a breath from the pile of money. He stared at John''s leaving figure and felt his heart warm.


    At this moment, he felt a little cold on the back of his neck.


    Not knowing why, he looked towards the darkness behind him. There seemed to be something there at the other end of the road.


    "Fluorescent flashes."


    The wand lit up, shaking Harry''s eyes. He felt better after he raised it higher.


    On the other side of the road was a **** bear-like dog.


    Harry panicked a little and fell down when he wanted to see more clearly.


    At this time, a burst of galloping sound came.


    "Didi."


    Harry''s eyes were illuminated by strong light. He blocked it with his hands and saw the thing between his fingers.


    It was a purple three-decker bus, and a conductor who looked to be about seventeen or eighteen years old got off the bus. He had big protruding ears.


    The conductor saw him lying on the ground and asked in confusion: "What are you doing sitting on the ground?"


    Harry looked across the street again, and the **** dog there had disappeared.


    ¡­


    Screams, barking dogs, the confusion of the Dursleys was like a bull.


    Maggie was floating in the sky, and when she was about to be blown away by the wind, a snowy owl flew over, grabbed her collar and took her down.


    John stood at the door of Dursley''s house and knocked on the door.


    Listening to the chaotic sounds inside, they probably didn''t have time to open the door.


    He raised his hand and brushed the door handle, and it opened automatically with a click.


    John walked in, and the chaotic sounds inside followed him, as if the pause button had been pressed.


    "How dare you come here! You guys..."


    Vernon Dursley roared and shouted, John frowned, and with just a look, Vernon suppressed the next words.


    At this moment, Maggie was dragged back by Basil outside.


    Seeing this scene, the Dursleys hurried over.


    "Recover her quickly!" Vernon was used to talking to Harry.


    When he reacted, he saw John''s half-smiling expression.


    John said calmly: "If you have fully experienced Muggle education, you should know when to be polite to others."


    This made Vernon''s face turn purple from suppressing his emotions. His lips trembled and he squeezed out a few words, "Please help me restore her."


    "That''s right."


    John raised his eyebrows and pointed at Maggie.


    Maggie''s body felt like a hole had been poked, and she lost weight rapidly.


    She was stunned and collapsed on the ground with her hair messy. Her big dog came over, but it couldn''t bring her back to her senses.


    After John finished all this, there was an explosion outside, and two figures, a man and a woman, appeared.


    It''s from the Ministry of Magic.


    After they arrived, they first saw John, and then Maggie, who was in shock.


    "You are here. I think there is a Muggle here who needs you to erase an exciting memory."


    John turned around and smiled, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    The male official stared at John and asked doubtfully: "Are you a student of Hogwarts?"


    "No need to thank me for helping you avoid the difficulty of searching." John pointed at Basil and said: "If you can bring two small dried fish to my owl, it will be very happy."


    The two officials were a little confused. They were obviously asking, why did you turn it into a thank you?


    Of course they recognized that this was not Harry Potter. What the Ministry of Magic received was Harry using magic.


    The presence of this student here doesn''t mean anything, besides, John gave all the credit to Basil.


    In the end, officials from the Ministry of Magic erased Aunt Maggie''s memory. This scene made the Dursleys tremble.


    In their view, the Ministry of Magic was turning Maggie into an idiot.


    After settling everything, the two officials left.


    But John didn''t. He sat on the sofa by himself, and Basil flew to stand on his shoulder.


    "Now, Mr. Dursley, can you tell me why Harry is so angry?"


    He smiled slightly, and Vernon Dursley swallowed hard.


    This child is obviously the same age as Harry, but he feels as intimidating as those wealthy and senior officials who spend their money.


    Chapter 107 Silver Hand Angel Investment and the Call of Magic


    As the backbone of the family, Vernon still stood up and said carefully, "It''s Maggie. We accidentally talked about something about Harry''s parents."


    "Accidentally?" John glanced at him.


    Vernon hurriedly changed his words: "It may contain some bad words."


    Glancing carefully at John''s face, Vernon saw no anger.


    John sighed, no wonder Harry was so angry.


    In Harry''s mind, his parents are the best and most perfect.


    It was also in this situation today that I was angered and unconsciously leaked the magic and inflated Maggie.


    And it was done without a wand, which further confirmed John''s theory that magic is accompanied by emotions.


    He sat on the sofa and tapped the armrest of the sofa with his fingers.


    In the frightened expressions of the Dursleys, everything caused by the chaos seemed to be put away by invisible hands.


    John looked at Vernon with a deep look and said calmly: "You seem to have a misunderstanding about wizards."


    Vernon wanted to say that he didn''t, but seeing the look in John''s eyes, he chose to shut up.


    John leaned his head on the sofa and said indifferently: "You think wizards are just like street magicians, playing deceptive tricks."


    "Wrong, a wizard can easily demolish a house with a flick of his magic wand, or make your car lose control and fall off a cliff."


    These words made Vernon take a breath. He stared at John and said tremblingly: "Students can''t cast spells outside school, right?"


    "Yes, that''s not right either."


    John chuckled and said: "It''s true that students drop out of school at Hogwarts. Do you think that after a wizard leaves the magic school, he is no longer a wizard?"


    He stared at Vernon''s little eyes and said word by word: "Mr. Dursley, I am not being alarmist. You are provoking Harry and forcing him to become a murderer."

 Chapter 93：

    Vernon''s head was buzzing. He just couldn''t stand Harry, and he didn''t expect it to be so serious.


    "Today, if Harry had been more irrational, you might not have been able to wait for my arrival. Life is fragile. Why do you want to provoke a wizard with a bad attitude? You could have been a good family member."


    Petunia Dursley grabbed Vernon''s hand upon hearing that Harry was her sister''s child.


    When Voldemort killed Harry''s parents, she also lost her sister.


    Although she was jealous of her sister''s magical talent, Petunia never thought of abandoning Harry.


    The conflicting emotions made her attitude toward Harry moody. Now when she heard John''s words, she realized what she had done.


    Vernon was already breaking out in a cold sweat. Yes, when Harry pointed the wand at him today, he felt his heart almost stopped beating.


    "That''s all, Mr. Dursley, please excuse me."


    Seeing that they had understood that they wanted to change their attitude towards Harry, John stood up and left the Dursley''s house.


    On the way back, John saw the **** dog again.


    He was speechless. He had just fed the dried fish, so you are here again, right?


    After taking out the last dried fish and placing it on the ground, John fiddled with the jar and said, "It''s all gone."


    The **** dog stared at John, then came over and ate the dried fish on the ground.


    After patting the **** dog on the head, John went home.


    Sirius saw clearly just now that this person was Harry''s friend.


    He chewed the dried fish in his mouth and thought about how he could catch the traitor.


    ¡­


    There is less than a month left in summer vacation.


    John pushed the crystal ball gently, and the crystal ball rolled all the way from the table to the floor.


    When Tom saw this, he immediately ran up and tried to pick up the crystal ball with his mouth.


    "It seems that the little wizard''s enthusiasm is quite high."


    John stared at the pile of letters on the table, which were addressed to the generous Lord Johnny Silverhand.


    The Little Wizard Foundation, in addition to contracting the cost of the wolfsbane potion for the cursed little wizard before he reaches adulthood, is still mostly vacant.


    Now Johnny Silverhand''s store relies on the income from Lockhart''s books and its continuous ability to attract money, and its money has reached a very considerable figure.


    The money wouldn''t have children if he kept it, so John decided to use it to improve Johnny Silverhand''s reputation.


    He used the money to create an opportunity for the little wizard to realize his dream. As long as you have a good enough idea, Silver Hand Angel Investment will sponsor your start.


    This is undoubtedly a solution for many wizards who want to start a business but have no start-up capital. Letters are constantly being sent to Johnny Silverhand stores across the country.


    For this reason, John set up a special window for receiving letters.


    Every time Riddle flew to John''s house, he brought a large package of letters.


    Picking up a letter and seeing the address on it, John was stunned for a moment.


    "Fred and George?"


    What a coincidence, these two little wizards with dreams are still my classmates.


    Knowing that both of them had wild imaginations about invention and creation, John opened it with interest.


    Inside, the twins showed a rare sense of seriousness. It seemed that they needed the money very much.


    "A joke shop, that''s a very good idea."


    John picked up his quill, dipped it in ink, and wrote a reply to the Weasley twins.


    "But even if you are a classmate, you still have to inspect the goods."


    Just when he was about to fly out Riddle, John remembered that the two brothers were traveling in Egypt.


    "Forget it, I''ll send it over when I get back."


    Putting the letter away, John continued to look at other letters.


    Hermione ran to France and sent a photo of herself in Paris.


    John took a look, well, it seemed a little darker, but it might be a problem with the shooting angle.


    "It seems that Damo Alex has finally come out of the research."


    After seeing Damo Alex¡¯s reply, John opened it and took a look.


    The other party was indeed very interested in the research that John sent him last time. For this reason, he spent all day in experiments. After getting some results, he couldn''t wait to invite John to the manor.


    Naturally, John would not refuse and used apparation to arrive at Belby Manor.


    He met the house elf of the Belby family and respectfully brought him into the manor.


    When Damo Alex came out, John was shocked.


    "Don''t drink too many pick-me-ups."


    Damo Alex¡¯s ears were smoking, like a steam train, and there were thick dark circles on his face. He probably hadn¡¯t slept well in several months.


    But this could not dampen Damo Alex¡¯s enthusiasm. He took John¡¯s hand and went to see his research results.


    "You are simply a genius. You actually thought of breaking the blood curse, a curse that has plagued me for thousands of years."


    Damo Alex opened his eyes wide, as if they were about to fall out.


    John saw his result, a bottle of blood-red potion.


    "There is no specific experimental subject for the blood curse, so I can only prepare it according to the wolfsbane potion."


    If he didn''t know the blood curse, Damo Alex would definitely cast a curse on people to test it.


    "The Blood Curse is a curse that can be passed down. It is extremely evil and there is no way to break it."


    John approached the bottle of blood demon potion, reached out to pick it up, and saw the scarlet color inside exuding a foul odor.


    "I am more concerned about its heritage."


    Putting down the blood magic potion, John glanced at Damo Alex and said: "Magic dies from the caster, but blood magic is not in this category."


    After Damo Alex calmed down, he became extremely sleepy.


    He opened his mouth wide and chatted with John for a while, and finally lay directly on the ground and fell asleep.


    John looked at him, it seemed like Damo Alex was going to sleep for a while.


    Just when he was about to find a place to wait, a light appeared in his eyes.


    What he saw was that the area in front of him turned into a virgin forest.


    A faint humming sound lingered in my ears, erratic.


    "what happened?"


    John''s body stiffened, and the voice in his ears gradually turned into an understandable language.


    "I''m here."


    Suddenly a figure flashed before his eyes, and John stared at it with wide eyes.


    His body seemed to be pulled by a rope, and he seemed to have entered a phantom passage.


    Continuously retreating and rising, before he was about to leave completely, John saw lines of silver light floating in front of him.


    He grabbed the line with all his strength, and his whole body fell suddenly.


    All the scenes disappeared, replaced by the return to Belby Manor.


    John held on to the table and gasped for air. He looked intently at his right hand.


    The other end of a silvery line is connected to the void.


    "Who was that just now?"


    John was surprised and felt something in his hand. When he lowered his head, he saw that it was a book.


    And that page in the book records the blood curse.


    At the same time, his proficiency in ancient magic has been upgraded.


    Staring at the master of ancient magic, John felt that the voice just now seemed familiar.


    After thinking about it carefully, it is somewhat similar to fairy magic.


    "Is it ancient magic?"


    The look in John''s eyes changed as his fingers brushed over the page of Blood Curse.


    That was the call of ancient magic, and the voice was sad and sounded like a female voice.


    "It''s best to go over there and have a look."


    John held the line tightly in his hand, but the place seemed to be outside the country.


    ¡­


    Chapter 108 Albania and Calling the Source


    The line of silver light left the palm of his hand and then moved in one direction. John held on firmly again. The line did not move in the palm of his hand, and there was a faint force pulling it.


    "It''s guiding me."


    John pondered for a moment and left Belby Manor. He used apparation.


    At the moment of disembodiment, John felt the lines in his hand become stronger.


    He did something extremely dangerous.


    He did not use Apparition, but allowed the line to drag him away.


    This feeling is amazing, John''s body is constantly being squeezed and stretched.


    Gradually, he was squeezed into the lines.


    The body is shuttling at high speed, and at the same time it is also suffering from the pain of acceleration.


    The explosion sound fell, and John''s body fell to the ground with a silver light.


    The lines of silver light in his hand were gradually dissipating, and he looked around.


    "I am certain that I have entered a country illegally."


    The wild and savage environment around him told John that he was not anywhere in the country.


    The primitive forest all around tells the remoteness of this place.


    John used apparation for the first time for long-distance teleportation. A huge feeling of nausea surrounded him, and he opened his mouth and retched several times.


    "This scene is very similar to the place I saw."


    After some time, John recovered.


    He stared at the trident-shaped tree, which also appeared in his previous perspective.


    The figure was hiding on it, and then left.


    Approaching the tree cautiously, the blackness in John''s pupils spread.


    In his eyes, there were chaotic elemental fluctuations on the tree, not more than a few.


    "Is this ancient magic?"


    After confirming that there was no danger, John reached out and touched those things.


    After he touched it, the chaotic colored particles suddenly turned into snakes biting the palm of his hand.


    John suddenly retracted, and the dark wound on the palm of his hand could not be seen at all unless he looked carefully.


    "Very aggressive."


    After trying for a while, a ball of water rose from John''s fingertips, wrapping the chaotic particles.


    "Only fairy magic, which is also ancient magic, can be controlled."


    Three water droplets wrap three particles and move around in the hand.

 Chapter 94：

    John grabbed one of them and whispered: "Show me the way (Poine Me


    He just gave it a try, but unexpectedly the water droplet pointed in one direction in his palm.


    John walked in that direction, and there were more bushes around him.


    From time to time, some strange magical creatures appear from the side or from the tree.


    "Hagrid would definitely be happy if he were here."


    He kicked away a red hat that was trying to attack his knees. After walking for a while, the drop of water in his hand exploded.


    "The magic power is exhausted."


    Picking up another one, John continued to use the same trick.


    After the last water droplet exploded, John walked for nearly an hour.


    Finally, I saw the exit, which was a wooden house.


    Noticing that there was no light inside the wooden house, John thought for a few seconds and cast a disillusionment spell on himself.


    Approaching the wooden house, he heard a sound inside.


    It was like a python hissing and vomiting, and the sucking sound was accompanied by a chilling sound.


    "Nagini."


    That voice made John feel a little dazed. The last time he heard it was in the Philosopher''s Stone Chamber of Secrets in the first grade.


    Hoarse and cold, like a stone in the winter stuffed into the collar.


    John subconsciously clenched his wand and quietly approached the cabin.


    This wooden house originally had an owner, but now it may have become a withered skeleton.


    He saw Voldemort, the Dark Lord who once terrorized the wizarding world.


    Like a deformed freak lying on the body of a twelve-foot-long snake.


    Now Voldemort relies on venom to survive.


    He was very weak, so weak that John had an idea at the moment.


    "kill him."


    Once an idea comes out, it is as overwhelming as a flood that bursts a dam.


    He once defeated Quirrell, who was possessed by Voldemort, and defeated the student Tom Riddle.


    John felt that he might not be able to kill Voldemort.


    Now, he may be able to change the entire world line and change the many wars that may occur in Hogwarts in the future.


    kill him.


    Uncontrollable thoughts flooded my mind.


    John stared intently at the deformed monster.


    The wand in his hand is ready with a death curse or a powerful fire, which will completely make the Dark Lord into the dust of history.


    The Order of Merlin, First Class, the future White Devil, Lord Johnny Silverhand has benefited the magical world.


    All kinds of futures flashed in my mind.


    John''s heartbeat quickened, and he raised his wand and pointed it at the freak.


    At the moment when he was about to take action, John''s eyes filled with color.


    ¡­


    "Fiendfyre! (Fiendfyre


    John took action decisively, and the red flames instantly engulfed the entire cabin.


    He saw Voldemort''s angry roar, and the big snake wanted to go out and be surrounded by fierce fire.


    Li Huo turned into a fire dragon and entered towards the window of the cabin.


    The moment he entered, Li Huo came into contact with a barrier and turned into a green flame snake, turning around and swallowing John.


    ¡­


    Dense beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. John saw his fate, and all the thoughts in his mind disappeared.


    "There is a super advanced rebound spell on it."


    John was terrified. If he really made a move, he would definitely be hurt by the rebound spell.


    At the same time, he also found that something was wrong with his state just now, as if Harry was affected by the diary.


    He retreated calmly, almost falling into the Dark Lord''s path.


    Fortunately, I have the blessing of foresight, otherwise I might have explained it here.


    After retreating far enough, John stared at the cabin.


    The blackness of his pupils spread, and he saw chaotic particles flowing in this wooden house.


    Are these things Voldemort?


    John did not remember that Voldemort knew ancient magic, but it was not strange for him as the Dark Lord to know ancient magic.


    He continued to observe and found that these chaotic particles were not approaching Voldemort, but coming out of the snake.


    "Nagini, I remember it was a Horcrux chopped off by Neville in the later stages."


    Staring at the big snake, a voice suddenly sounded in John''s ears.


    "I''m here, help me."


    The voice was sad and full of sorrow and pain. John looked at the big snake with no abnormality in surprise.


    The sound seemed to come from inside the big snake, as if a person was trapped inside.


    "Voldemort''s magic is still..."


    Remembering that he only heard the call after touching the book about the blood curse, John looked at the big snake.


    Could it be that this is a blood-cursed orc that became a blood-cursed beast?


    The blood curse will turn people into snakes, which not only gives them power similar to Animagus, but will also be eaten back by this power.


    If the guess is correct, then the original body of this snake should be a human.


    The blood curse has an ancient origin, and it seems to be an ancient magic.


    "It seems you called me over."


    John looked at the big snake, he fell into deep thought.


    This big snake will become Voldemort''s Horcrux, and it may already be Voldemort''s Horcrux.


    Under such circumstances, it seemed to be full of difficulties for John to take the snake away.


    "Go back and shake people?"


    The idea was rejected by John as soon as it came up. He didn''t even know where he was. It would be difficult to come back after leaving.


    Right now, I am alone, and opposite me is the great hero Voldemort.


    The chances looked slim.


    "It''s rare to encounter the material of an ancient magic. It''s not in line with my style to let it go like this."


    John was extremely confused. The system didn''t say anything about releasing a task for him, and he wasn''t sure whether to try it or not.


    "Judging from the previous magic call, this big snake will come out to look for food or do errands for Voldemort. When it comes out, these things will be easy to handle."


    One word, wait.


    Since he couldn''t take action against Voldemort, he had no choice but to use a consuming word trick and squat until the big snake Nagini left the cabin.


    "If you don''t come out within a week, I will leave directly."


    Setting a time limit for himself, John began his long wait.


    Fortunately, when he came out this time, he also brought a small bag with him. He put a lot of small dried fish and other things in it. He was originally feeding the owls, but now it can be used as rations.


    ¡­


    Chapter 109 Capturing the big snake and dialogue


    Time is a magical thing. It passes by inadvertently, but sometimes it can be very long.


    After John stayed for three days, he couldn''t sit still.


    These days, he always wanted to go over and cast a fire or crushing spell on the cabin. It was as if something had penetrated into his mind, constantly asking him to go in and release a spell.


    "This is really annoying."


    Pouting his lips in displeasure, John had no choice but to numb himself by studying.


    Taking out the rune book, he used a disembodiment spell on himself from time to time.


    Finally on the sixth day, he saw the big snake coming out.


    Eyes fixed on the big snake, the big snake left the cabin.


    "This distance is not enough."


    After estimating the distance, John needed to launch the attack within ten steps of the big snake.


    And stay away from the cabin to avoid triggering the rebound spell inside.


    He tapped the tree trunk with his wand, and a supersensory spell surrounded him for a hundred meters.


    No disturbance could escape his eyes, and he waited quietly for the big snake to leave the cabin.


    Chaos-colored particles were left behind wherever the big snake passed. These particles did not exist for a long time, and most of them were inside the big snake''s body.


    "Mist."


    Opening his right hand, John puffed up his mouth and blew out a strong breath.


    A burst of mist, like a hazy mist after rain, rises quietly in the forest. This is fog magic.


    John was hiding in the fog, and the super-sense spell allowed him to clearly know the location of the big snake even if he lost his vision.


    He started flying and followed the big snake silently.


    Even in the mist, the big snake was still very familiar with the road he had walked hundreds of times.


    It bit a stray rabbit to death and swallowed the hair with it.


    "It''s so cruel and has nothing to do with that voice."


    Seeing the ferocious appearance of the big snake is completely different from the delicate and pitiful voice.


    Continue to follow and reach the three-forked tree where you first came. The big snake eats small animals along the way. Even the red hat will not refuse any comer.


    From time to time there was a hissing sound, but unfortunately John didn''t have Parseltongue and couldn''t understand it at all.


    "This place is almost ready."


    Calculate the distance. Even if Voldemort discovered this distance and rushed over, he wouldn''t be that fast.


    He silently took out the anti-curse gloves from his small bag and put them on, then took out a bottle of black powder.


    This powder, it seems, was given by Quirrell. At that time, he wanted to completely become a Death Eater and sawed off the unicorn''s horn.


    As pure unicorns, once they are persecuted by others, they will erupt with a powerful curse that enters their entire body.


    Drinking the blood of a unicorn can save your breath, and the horn of a unicorn can put everything into a deep sleep.


    Carefully falling down on the big snake, he controlled the wind magic to send the powder to the big snake.


    The black powder is inconspicuous. If it were not for the blessing of insight, the powder would not be visible.


    As the wind magic touched the big snake, the monstrous Voldemort in the cabin suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Someone discovered Nagini."


    "No!!"

 Chapter 95：

    Voldemort noticed that Nagini seemed to be asleep, and he immediately used his remaining magic power to release the spell.


    John looked towards the direction of the cabin, and the curse that rushed straight at him like a laser beam made people''s scalp numb.


    He fell down as fast as possible and came to the sleeping snake.


    Grabbing the big snake''s tail, John decisively used phantom.


    The two figures huddled together and left before the evil curse arrived.


    The forest land collapsed, and Voldemort''s attack directly changed the landscape.


    But even so, Voldemort still couldn''t keep John.


    He roared in the cabin, and the animals that heard the sound were immediately killed.


    ¡­


    Outside Belby Manor.


    "Crack-!"


    There was an explosion and a big snake was thrown out.


    John''s face was pale, and his Apparition was only level 2. This kind of long-distance travel with a snake really made him very tired.


    When he left, he also heard Voldemort''s cry. The sound struck straight into his soul, as if his head was about to burst.


    "As expected of the second generation Dark Lord, with this strength, even without a wand, he is extremely dangerous."


    With an expression full of fear, John thought of Tom Riddle. The young version of Voldemort was only in his fifth year, but he also showed the strength of an Auror.


    It was hard for him to imagine how powerful Voldemort was at his peak.


    Perhaps if it weren''t for Dumbledore, Voldemort would have ruled the wizarding world long ago.


    After narrowly escaping from death, even John, who had fought several times, couldn''t help but his heart beating rapidly.


    Grabbing the big snake''s tail, he dragged the big snake towards Belby Manor.


    Damo Alex was still a little depressed. He just took a nap, but when he woke up, John was gone.


    We agreed to treat each other¡¯s achievements as achievements, shouldn¡¯t we just take the results and run away?


    Thinking of this, Damo Alex panicked. For him, being robbed of his honor was even more uncomfortable than killing him.


    "Be the first to strike first and release it in advance so that he can''t take it away."


    Damo Alex''s blood magic potion has not been tested yet, but in order to preserve his honor, he started writing letters.


    After revising and revising it, when he was about to send the results out, John came back.


    "Dharma Alex, is there a dungeon or something like that? It would be best if it has barrier magic."


    John''s current appearance is strange no matter how he looks. There are grass roots and leaves in his hair. It''s obviously not raining, but there is dew on his clothes.


    The most important thing was the thing he was holding in his hand, which was a twelve-foot-long snake that was dragged into the manor without knowing whether it was alive or dead.


    "John, what are you doing?"


    Damo Alex had even forgotten the letter in his hand. He watched John go and come back, and immediately wanted to chase John and ask where he had gone.


    But John didn''t give him this chance, so he had no choice but to go back and lead John to the Belby''s dungeon.


    Throwing the big snake in, John also applied enchantment magic to the dungeon.


    Seeing Damo, Alex was confused.


    "Huh...it''s finally done. Now we have the materials for our experiment."


    After everything was done, John touched the non-existent sweat.


    He glanced at Damo Alex, who was wearing a cloak and wearing a luxurious cane and was about to go out, and asked doubtfully: "Are you going out?"


    "Uh... I''m not in a hurry." Damo Alex put away the letter with a guilty conscience.


    He recalled what John had just said and said in surprise: "You just said...experimental materials?"


    John asked the house elf to prepare a cup of rich and sweet hot chocolate for him, nodded and said casually: "This is a blood curse patient."


    "What?!"


    Damo Alex, who was planning to question him, immediately had his eyes light up. He was not even afraid that the sleeping snake would wake up and ran directly into the dungeon.


    He raised and lowered his hands on the big snake, as if to detect this rare blood curse patient.


    "I guess that this blood-cursed orc has been transformed, but it seems that her soul still has some preservation. We can try to start from here."


    Taking the rich, sweet hot chocolate from the house elf respectfully, John took a sip.


    In the past, he might not have liked the cloyingly sweet taste, but now he drank it in large gulps.


    After drinking the hot chocolate, John''s pale complexion finally improved.


    "Why does this big snake keep sleeping?" Damo Alex noticed something was wrong with the big snake. He was making such a big movement that he had no intention of waking up.


    John drank the rich and sweet chocolate quickly and pretended to be nonchalant and said, "Oh, I used a method similar to a sleeping spell. I will probably sleep for a few months."


    Hearing this, Damo Alex asked curiously: "How many months?"


    John coughed twice and said with some embarrassment, "About two or three months."


    "You must have cast the sleeping spell on it dozens of times." Damo Alex was shocked.


    If the sleeping spell is cast dozens of times, even a fire dragon will sleep forever.


    It was also the first time for John to use black unicorn powder, so it was normal for him to be unable to control the dosage.


    He said confidently: "This is just right. It allows us to test it well."


    Damo Alex agreed when he heard that this big snake would not be a good baby in terms of size. It might be easier to test after being comatose.


    Seeing that he was convinced, John breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, John saw a silver thread floating in front of his eyes. He was slightly startled. The thread was connected to the big snake''s body.


    Reaching out to touch it, the sad and gentle voice sounded again.


    "Save me, end my pain."


    The sad voice seemed to be desperate.


    John pondered for a moment and tried to respond: "I''m working hard."


    His voice was transmitted into the snake''s body through the silver thread, and the owner of the voice seemed to hear it.


    There was a tremor of disbelief in her voice, "Can you hear me?"


    "Yes, so please don''t give up, I''m working hard to get you out of the curse."


    John''s voice became softer. It seemed that the voice was able to come out because the big snake was asleep.


    Every bloodcursed orc is a tragedy, and the poor man suffers a doomed fate without even having any fault.


    John said solemnly: "Believe me."


    When these three words were spoken, it was clearly a young voice, but people couldn''t help but trust it.


    Nagini''s about to be broken soul sprouted a power, and she made a voice again.


    "Who are you?"


    "John Wick."


    As the words fell, the silver thread in his hand shattered and floated towards the big snake. Their conversation ended.


    John stared blankly at the silver light floating in his hand, like a broken soul.


    Dreamy, poignant.


    ¡­


    Chapter 110 The road to redemption and the countdown to the start of school


    [Ding, trigger the mission, the road to redemption, get the reward: any point +1, blessing the soul walker]


    The system triggered a redemption mission to break the blood curse.


    This made John even more concerned about this matter.


    August 21st.


    "Add some fire ash snake eggs to test the blood magic potion this time."


    Although I knew it would be difficult to break an ancient curse, I didn''t expect it to be so difficult.


    John threw his coat casually to the house elf, and Alex drank the refreshing potion, and the smoke coming out of his ears turned black.


    The two people took the improved blood magic potion and gave it to the sleeping snake to drink. In the eyes of the two of them looking forward to it, the snake showed no change.


    "Failed again."


    Damo Alex sat down tiredly, all the etiquette and grace he used to pay attention to were gone.


    After scratching his remaining hair, he took out his quill and scratched out the recipe on the parchment.


    John took a big gulp of the rich and sweet chocolate, his face showed visible fatigue, and said: "Compared to the changes in the body, the patient''s soul has also been eroded."


    "Start with the soul, John, the soul is a taboo."


    Hearing John''s guess, Damo Alex raised his head and looked directly at John, and said with seriousness and seriousness: "Throughout the ages, those crazy dark wizards have been pursuing the study of the soul. These are all It¡¯s extremely evil, and none of them have a good ending.¡±


    "I know, Damo Alex, you should know that this is not an easy thing."


    John rubbed his brows tiredly and said calmly: "I have always believed that there is no evil magic, only evil wizards."


    "I don''t want you to go astray. We are partners and friends."


    Damo Alex stood up reluctantly. His already thin body was now even more thin, as if there were bones connected under a layer of skin.


    He took off the key on the wall, and the barrier appeared again in the dungeon.


    John walked out of the dungeon, it was sunset outside, and the day passed like this.


    "I think I won''t be able to accompany you from now on, my friend."


    It was almost time for the school year to start, and John didn''t buy anything except the books sent by Hagrid.


    These days, he can see silver threads every few days, and only he sees them.


    He asked Damo Alex, and the other party said there was nothing. He even tried to touch it, but the silver light just passed through his palm.


    This made Damo Alex wonder whether John was deceiving himself.


    "It seems that only those who have learned ancient magic can see it."


    John fell into deep thought. He communicated with the soul inside the big snake and knew her name.


    "What a vicious curse. It changes the body, changes the race, and consumes the soul."


    He felt shuddering. The person who invented this curse was both genius and evil.


    It was like he was in a game of chess, facing an ancient existence. It was extremely difficult for him to defeat this unsolvable curse.


    "Nagini can''t last long, I should give her something to strengthen her soul."


    Nagini''s soul is getting more and more broken. John is not sure whether she can survive this year. He needs something that can heal her soul.


    When it came to souls, John thought of unicorn horns. Perhaps unicorns that could also release powerful curses could help.


    "Let''s try it."


    With a deep sigh, John became more and more familiar with Nagini.


    He knew Nagini¡¯s life experience. He was a poor person.


    The blood curse was inherited from her mother, who grew up in a circus.


    After leaving Belby Manor, John went back to take a deep sleep.


    Even though two hours of sleep was enough, John mentally chose to stay in bed for a while.


    When he woke up the next day, he rarely slept until noon.


    Habitually picked up a copy of the "Daily Prophet", which said that Sirius was still on the run.

 Chapter 96：

    Rita Skeeter talked about this matter in a high-profile manner, named the Azkaban guards'' negligence and disadvantages, and then praised the Aurors for their tireless work.


    "This writing style really wakes me up every time I read it, just like drinking the bitterest coffee."


    After admiring Rita''s writing style, she certainly didn''t say this for no reason.


    Only by being high-profile enough can people see your contribution.


    Since Rufus Scrimgeour is already one of his connections, John will not be stingy with his support.


    This incident really made Rufus Scrimgeour shine. He has been interviewed several times, stating that he will definitely catch Sirius as soon as possible and will not hesitate to deal with him at critical moments.


    Rufus Scrimgeour quickly gained the public''s favor with Jagged''s speech. People preferred to see this Jagged Auror''s interviews compared to Fudge, who was always pushing the envelope.


    After tidying up his appearance, John glanced at his wand and thought for a moment, he might as well change his way of traveling today.


    Walking out of the house, he raised his wand toward the street.


    Soon, a bright purple three-story bus rushed in front of us.


    After paying the money, John got on the bus.


    The bus shuttles quickly through the streets, alleys and alleys, as long as there is a road, this bus can pass by.


    "This creation has more functions than Mr. Weasley''s car."


    After looking at the car for a while out of habit, John felt that a lot of magic was probably used inside.


    The car was not very stable. The brass tube bed frame was swinging around in the car. A wizard tried to drink water and had it thrown directly in his face.


    He should be lucky that it wasn''t hot chocolate, otherwise this face would get a free facial mask.


    Arriving at the Leaky Cauldron, John entered Diagon Alley.


    It was as lively as ever, and the long cobblestone streets were lined with wizard shops.


    Some houses are crooked and are definitely dangerous buildings in the Muggle world.


    Florin Fusco''s ice cream shop has a booming business, and it has launched a new type of mysterious tomato scrambled egg ice cream from the East.


    Regarding this taste, John thought about it for a while but did not dare to try it.


    However, the people who went to taste it seemed to be old wizards. Isn''t this taste liked by young people?


    It wasn''t that there weren''t any little wizards. John saw a few of them wearing Hufflepuff ties.


    Passing by the Quidditch boutique, a brand new Firebolt was placed on it.


    This is the fastest broomstick currently. The price has not been disclosed and is only negotiable.


    With the Quidditch World Cup coming next year, the timing of the release of the Firebolt is really bad.


    The shop owner is still trumpeting that the Irish International Club has placed an order for seven pieces.


    This made John consider selling broomsticks. It was so profitable.


    He also saw a familiar head in the crowd. Before he could pass by, the head left again.


    Arriving at Flourish and Blotts Bookstore, John saw the banner "I Swing the Sword at Hogwarts" and the physical book placed in the most conspicuous position.


    A piece of paper is taped to the bookshelf.


    Purchase a complete set of Gilderoy Lockhart books and receive an additional signed photo.


    Witches and wizards who already had the previous series paid for it again on the spot as soon as they heard about the photos.


    For no other reason than to get autographs and photos.


    John looked at this scene with a smile, "Buy it, buy it. The more you buy, the happier I will be."


    After watching the hot scene for a while, John walked in to buy textbooks.


    Behind the glass at the door, a dejected clerk stood next to a huge iron cage.


    He stared fiercely at every wizard who came over, and when he saw the little wizard coming, he would wailing in pain: "No-"


    John saw the "Monster Book of Monsters" biting each other inside the iron cage, and looked at the unfortunate clerk with pity.


    Hagrid had chosen some weird books, and the clerk probably never wanted to see them again.


    Fortunately, Hagrid had given him a copy, and John had bought the other textbooks.


    The teaching materials for the divination class happened to be the books I bought when I bought the crystal ball.


    After buying all the teaching materials, John went out and saw the head being squeezed here and there among the enthusiastic crowd.


    "Poor Harry, I hope he grows taller in the future."


    John, who had a proud height, watched with sympathy as Harry was squeezed out, and happened to run into an event at Flourish and Blotts Bookstore.


    John also needs to customize a new school uniform. The current uniform is a bit short, so he can grow up quickly.


    After buying the school uniform, he passed by a store. In the glass display window, there was a beautiful moving model of the galaxy in a large glass ball.


    After standing outside and watching for a while, John touched his chin and said, "Hermione''s birthday is coming soon. Maybe she will like this gift."


    I looked at the price, well, it¡¯s really expensive.


    Although there was no shortage of money, John still complained.


    After going in and buying it, he apparated back directly out of Diagon Alley.


    There are still 10 days until school starts.


    ¡­


    Chapter 111 Ice Cream and Twin Kidnapping


    Unicorn horn has the effect of healing the soul. John gave the snake a potion made from unicorn horn powder to drink.


    When I contacted Nagini again, she was much better.


    "Thank you, I''m much better."


    There was no longer sadness in Nagini''s voice, and she finally no longer had to wail alone with no one responding.


    John nodded and said, "I feel relieved to hear that you are okay."


    Nagini regained her energy, and she chatted with John, with a lightness in her voice.


    "I can''t believe I can still talk to people normally. It usually takes the initiative."


    "It?" John caught the point and asked, "Who is it?"


    "The blood curse, it controls my body and drives my soul into the corner."


    Does the Blood Curse have its own consciousness?


    John was confused and continued chatting with Nagini.


    Gradually, he learned about the blood curse.


    It is like a baby. It cannot affect the host at first, but as time goes by, the blood curse will gradually grow.


    At this time, the host becomes a blood-cursed orc.


    When the blood curse fully grows, it will take over this body, but the original soul of the host has already been cornered and cannot even take the initiative.


    This blood curse has a soul.


    John frowned, this soul was not an ordinary soul, it was closely related to Nagini, it could even be said to be a person.


    Or you can call it an evil spirit.


    "A spell for the soul."


    After murmuring something, John looked at the big snake''s body.


    While he was treating Nagini, the blood curse was also being cured.


    "Then... break and then stand!"


    There is light in John''s eyes. Since it is attached to the soul, it will cut the soul open.


    This process is extremely painful, even John is not sure whether he can survive it.


    If cutting off Fenrir''s arm is described as cutting, then Nagini''s condition can be described as tearing apart her soul.


    The pain is unbearable, and the soul will dissipate if you are not careful.


    "You need to be fully prepared."


    Taking a deep breath, John found a breakthrough, but the process did not shorten.


    The blood magic potion is going to break the curse, and the surgery on my own soul is going on at the same time.


    "The blood curse is like permanent transformation. If I use the Animagus method..."


    A light gradually appeared in his eyes, and John thought of another transformation technique, Animagus.


    Although it is a transformation technique, it requires a set of rituals and magic potions.


    "At Hogwarts, look for any records."


    The silver light in his hand shattered, and the conversation ended again.


    John began to look forward to the start of school.


    ¡­


    August 31st.


    There is one day left before school starts.


    John went to Diagon Alley. On this last day, he really couldn''t stand his father.


    Watson Wick wants John to conjure a rat that can cook for him, which is like watching too much Ratatouille.


    Even when Watson Wick tried to make Tom the Ratatouille King, he never thought that it was a medical miracle that Tom''s paws could hold things up.


    In order to allow Tom to fully grow into a dog, John chose to leave one day early.


    lest my father would make any outrageous demands again.


    He really wanted to tell Watson that he was just a wizard. The demands you made would make God want to whip you.


    Taking the bus, John arrived at the Leaky Cauldron again.


    After paying to move in, John found that Tom was a little unhappy.


    "Do you want to be black?"


    When John saw his dog, he knew that he was like a dog.


    After touching Tom''s head, John comforted him and said, "You are still young now, and those stray dogs outside are each smarter than the last. You are nothing but being the boss in front of Yaya."


    Tom: "..."


    Are you sure this is comforting?


    Tom, who suspected that the dog was born, became depressed, and after Basil flew out of the birdcage, he immediately chased after Basil, trying to lick Basil''s feathers off with his tongue.


    "Lick the dog."


    With a sigh, John was ready to go shopping.


    For no other reason than to try the tomato scrambled egg flavored ice cream to see if it is authentic.


    I heard that there was also mapo tofu flavor, and John was curious about how he made these things into ice cream.


    Go to Diagon Alley.


    Florin Fusco''s Ice Cream Shop, which was very popular last time, has seen a lot fewer people. Maybe they were persuaded to leave by the dark cuisine.


    Walking over, John found a black girl who looked familiar.


    When the other party saw John, he shouted in surprise: "John!"


    "Uh...is this sound?"


    Blinking his eyes, John saw the black girl smiling, showing two big teeth.


    "Hermione? Why are you so dark?"


    The three little ones are all here, and all the teaching materials have been bought.

 Chapter 97：

    John met the three of them and stared at Hermione''s gesture of holding a large bag of books with ease. He suspected that Hermione was secretly exercising.


    Hermione raised her head and said proudly: "I also went to France."


    "I know, have you done tanning? Ron is not as tanned as you when he came back from Egypt."


    These words caused Hermione to glare angrily, and John touched his head and looked at Ron.


    Ron was still wearing Scabbers. After winning the lottery, Mr. Weasley wanted to help Ron replace his old wand, but it turned out that John made a wand that was very suitable for Ron.


    Not only that, even Ollivander greatly appreciated the wand.


    This saved the Weasley family a lot of money.


    Several people gathered together and inevitably talked about Harry''s another achievement.


    Ron laughed at his behavior of inflating his aunt, but Hermione knew the seriousness.


    Harry also knew that he was really lucky not to be expelled. At the same time, he complained that John clearly said it in an understatement, making himself think it was not a big deal.


    Hermione''s birthday was coming soon, and her parents gave her ten galleons as a birthday present.


    She planned to use it to buy an owl, like Harry''s Hedwig and Ron''s Errol, and John''s Basil.


    Ron also wanted to buy some medicine for his depressed Scabbers to see a doctor.


    The three little ones together can just go together.


    And John shrugged and said, "I still have to wait for my ice cream."


    Harry swallowed hard and said with rejection written all over his body: "John, do you really want to try?"


    John nodded and said: "Be brave enough to try."


    Okay, the three little ones just glanced at John, wishing him good luck, and then left to go to the Magical Beasts Shop.


    John waited for a while, and three different flavors of ice cream were served.


    He took a sip of the tomato scrambled eggs that revealed a sour taste, with a look of astonishment on his expression.


    "It seems... not that dark."


    After taking another unbelieving taste, John found that the taste was not unacceptable.


    Then he looked at the mapo tofu flavor next to him. With the foreshadowing, John felt confident this time and took a big gulp into his mouth.


    Then¡­


    "Fuck your sister, strawberry mapo tofu, die for me!"


    Pushing away the Mapo Tofu flavor with a constipated look on his face, he was disappointed.


    The last one is the normal cantaloupe flavor, which is John¡¯s last comfort.


    After solving the battle, John felt that he couldn''t be the only one to be disgusted. He bought two flavors in a rage, ten of each, and none of you can escape.


    After putting the purchased ice cream into a small bag using a magic spell to keep it frozen, John returned to the Leaky Cauldron and was blocked by two people.


    "John, you came just in time."


    "We have a deal."


    "A very good deal."


    "You go with us."


    With such a way of speaking as if they were singing in harmony, it was easy to figure out that they were the Weasley twins, Fred and George.


    When John left Diagon Alley, he was kidnapped by two people and taken back.


    He felt that his feet had left the ground, but his IQ did not occupy the high ground.


    "Wait, where are you taking me?"


    Found the twins passing by Gringotts and went deeper.


    Over there is Knockturn Alley. If you treat me like this, you are not giving face to the King of Knockturn Alley.


    Without saying a word, Fred and George carried John all the way to a familiar store.


    There were evil smiles on the two people''s faces.


    "We received the letter."


    "Silver Angel Investment."


    "An idea."


    "One product"


    "There is also a qualified little genius."


    When Tu Qiong saw it, Fred and George said in unison: "That genius is you."


    John understood that he was going to interview Silver Hand Angel Investment. The Weasley twins knew that John had high alchemy skills, so they thought of him.


    This made John look weird. Interviewing Silverhand Angel Investment, should I interview myself?


    You two are only in fifth grade, and you are already thinking about starting a business?


    Sure enough, fifth grade at Hogwarts is a hurdle, right?


    Voldemort made Horcruxes in fifth grade, and you started your own business in fifth grade and made the first pot of gold.


    ¡­


    Chapter 112 The flat-faced cat and the start of school


    Since Mundungus was warned, he no longer dares to be as complacent as before.


    Seeing Johnny Silverhand''s extremely evil magical methods, Mundungus couldn''t resist.


    The person in charge of the Little Wizard Fund also changed from Mundungus to Tang Mi. John felt helpless about this. He had to find a guy with a business mind.


    For now, I have to leave it to Tang Mi first.


    Johnny Silverhand Store added a service window to Silverhand Angel Investment. Tang Mi sat in the window, having a headache dealing with wizards coming and going who boasted of wonderful ideas.


    This made Tang Mi feel like he was just a display on a booth, being watched by all kinds of people.


    John was forcefully pushed onto the window seat by the twins. Tang Mi knew this was another wizard who came with a dream.


    He looked up casually, his mouth wide open without restraint.


    "Let''s apply for Silver Hand Angel Investment."


    "Only one hundred galleons."


    The Weasley twins patted John''s shoulders left and right, and John''s face was full of embarrassment.


    Tang Mi came back to his senses and looked strange, and asked: "One hundred galleons?"


    The Weasley twins thought Silver Hand Angel Investment was too expensive, but little did they know that Tang Mi was already doubting life.


    You kidnapped my boss and asked me for a hundred galleons?


    "Do you look down on my boss, or do you know nothing about Johnny Silverhand''s assets?"


    Seeing Tang Mi''s appearance, John hurriedly said: "As you can see, we are just Hogwarts students with dreams. We still have to go to school in a short period of time, and we will deliver goods by owl mail."


    In order to get rid of the twins as soon as possible, John gave Tang Mi a crazy look.


    Tang Mi understood and immediately returned to seriousness. He cleared his throat and said, "In that case, then the amount is fair."


    "Owl mail?"


    "John, you are such a genius."


    "I knew I was right to choose you."


    "We can cooperate to sell it in schools."


    The Weasley twins became excited when they heard John''s idea.


    Yes, why didn''t we think of this?


    John Wick is indeed the number one genius in his grade, both in terms of strength and ideas.


    John gave Tang Mi a look, and Tang Mi nodded without any trace, took out a form and said calmly: "In this case, let''s make a detailed plan for your future business model, and we will reply to you as soon as possible."


    The Weasley twins cheered, took the form and handed it directly to John.


    John was stunned, should you open a store or should I open a store?


    The table was designed by him. It contains future plans, one-year short-term goals and three-year long-term goals of turnover, as well as flagship products and main market service targets.


    These are the basic strategic guidelines that a store needs to have, and they can also effectively screen out some wizards who are ready to defraud money in the name of investment.


    Now that it was in his hands, John''s face darkened. He really regarded himself as a coolie.


    He handed the parchment to Fred and said meaningfully: "This is your idea, and no one will know it better than you yourself."


    Looking at the time, John hadn''t fed Tom the dog food yet.


    When the Weasley twins heard this, they thought it made sense. They thanked John and carefully put away the form.


    Mrs. Weasley has always wanted them to work in the Ministry of Magic like their father. Such a life is like **** for the restless two.


    That¡¯s why they want to open a joke shop. One hundred galleons is just the starting capital. They will really start it after graduation.


    After declining the invitation from the Weasley twins to treat him to a new flavor of ice cream, John returned to the Leaky Cauldron.


    Tom was eating dog food. Basil was still high up in the room, his eyes squinted as if he was asleep or not.


    There was a loud shout from next door.


    It is estimated that some unlucky Hogwarts student opened "The Monster Book of Monsters".


    The Weasley family all lived in the Leaky Cauldron. John initially disliked the Leaky Cauldron.


    I didn¡¯t expect that the Leaky Cauldron, which looked dirty, had a very clean interior.


    As he walked out of the door to go down for a bite to eat, John bumped into Mr. Weasley.


    "John Wick, thank you for helping Harry and the others."


    Mr. Weasley thanked him for the second grade. He shook hands with John, and Molly Weasley who was next to him came up directly and gave John a hug.


    One is tall and thin, the other is fat and short.


    The combination of a loving father and a strict mother managed the seven Weasley children obediently.


    "Kid, are you hungry? There will be a freshly baked pie soon."


    Aiwujiwu, John also rarely enjoys Harry''s treatment.


    Sitting at the dining table, John saw Hermione and Ron arguing.


    The reason was that Crookshanks, Hermione''s new pet, was plotting against Scabbers, which made Ron very angry.


    The two quarreled like a young couple, and John stared at Crookshanks in Hermione''s arms.


    The cat''s face was like a flattened persimmon. It looked ferocious and gloomy. Its ginger-yellow fur was fluffy and soft, and it looked easy to pinch.


    One person and one cat just looked at each other.


    Momo took out the dried fish, and John aimed at Crookshanks and threw it.


    Crookshanks opened his mouth and caught it accurately. John took out another small dried fish and threw it out again.


    Crookshanks is very smart. He is not like an ordinary cat. John thinks that he must have the blood of some magical animals in his body.


    During dinner time, John saw Percy. After he was successfully elected as the student council president, he always wore a badge symbolizing his status to show off everywhere.


    The Weasley twins liked to tease their older brother, and even Harry and Ron felt that Percy looked like someone from the Ministry of Magic.


    "John, it''s nice to see you here."


    The look of surprise on Percy''s face made the Weasley twins say hell, Percy is a rigid person, but he would smile at someone from Slytherin.


    John nodded, and after taking a bite of the mince pie, he smiled and said, "Congratulations on becoming the student president."


    "These are indispensable without your help."


    The two looked at each other and smiled, there was definitely a hidden secret.

 Chapter 98：

    The twins murmured, and the three little ones also looked at each other. They didn''t know what kind of help John had done.


    After dinner, John returned to his room.


    He heard an angry voice coming from outside. When he heard it carefully, it was still Percy.


    Opening the door and going out, he saw Harry coming out the same way.


    Percy''s Student Council President badge was missing and he was questioning Ron loudly.


    Ron looked aggrieved. He didn''t know who had taken it, and the medicine he bought for Banban was also missing.


    When Harry saw this, he immediately said he was going to get the medicine and went downstairs. John looked at it for a while and felt that it was most likely the twins.


    After all, no one would play tricks on Percy except the twins.


    The glass ball he bought was forgotten downstairs, so John went downstairs to get it.


    He saw Harry standing in front of a single room, leaning over furtively as if eavesdropping.


    "I didn''t expect that the dignified savior would have such a hobby."


    John could only say that people should not be judged by their appearance. You are so thick-browed, but you didn¡¯t expect to eavesdrop.


    After taking the glass ball in hand, John turned around and saw Harry running to the bar to hide.


    When the Weasleys came out, they saw John. Arthur Weasley looked a little unnatural and said hello to John.


    After they left, John glanced at the bar and said calmly: "Harry, what are you doing?"


    Harry was very confused at this time. He had just overheard the conversation between Mr. and Mrs. Weasley.


    The target of Sirius who escaped from prison seemed to be himself, and the Weasleys felt that they would be afraid.


    He clenched his hand with some dissatisfaction, so that he would not be afraid of Sirius.


    At the same time, he also knew why the Ministry of Magic did not punish him. On the contrary, the Minister of Magic Fudge came over to check on his condition. It turned out that he was relieved to see that he was alive.


    He squatted at the bar and said somewhat depressedly: "John, am I really that timid in the eyes of others?"


    Mrs. Weasley was worried that the truth would scare her, and Mr. Weasley was also worried about being impulsive.


    John looked at some emo saviors and was a little speechless, but he still said patiently: "Okay, if you are willing to tell me what caused you to have the illusion, I can tell you the answer."


    Harry told the story that Sirius was talking about Hogwarts and that he might have come out specifically to look for him.


    Touching his chin, John felt that with Harry''s physique, there was really no guarantee that he would meet Sirius.


    But Mrs. Weasley''s words are not unreasonable. With Dumbledore at Hogwarts, even if Voldemort comes, he still has to weigh things up.


    Looking at the worried Harry, John said calmly: "Don''t scare yourself. Whether you know this or not, it won''t affect you."


    Harry thought the same thing. The most important thing now was that Sirius was caught, the Ministry of Magic sent out Aurors, and Azkaban sent out guards.


    With so many people chasing him, Sirius should not be able to reach Hogwarts.


    He felt comfortable thinking like this and went to the single room where Mr. and Mrs. Weasley were just now to take out the medicine for Scabbers.


    The two went upstairs and saw the twins playing tricks on Percy and turning his badge into a big head.


    Anyway, this was not the first time the twins had done this, so John returned to the room to rest.


    Early the next morning, they were preparing to go to the station.


    John, who originally wanted to Apparate, found it inconvenient in public, so he had no choice but to accept Mr. Weasley''s invitation.


    John could tell at a glance that the wizard driving the car was an Auror.


    The other party is capable and always alert.


    ¡­


    Chapter 113 Dementors and Albatross


    These people from the Ministry of Magic came here to protect Harry, and it was rare for John to enjoy the privilege of the Ministry of Magic opening the way.


    After arriving at the station, Mr. Weasley did not relax and entered Station Nine and Three-Quarters with Harry.


    John and Percy walked in together, chatting as they walked.


    "This year feels like another uneventful year."


    Percy, who was already the student council president, spoke in an official tone. He whispered: "And these things will always happen to Harry."


    Having to tell Percy the truth, John nodded in agreement, glanced at the Ministry of Magic personnel who could be seen in the station, and said calmly: "You can''t let your guard down, even on the train."


    The heroes saw the same thing. Percy and John got on the train and walked in different directions.


    Prefects and presidents have special carriages, and they need to move around frequently to maintain order.


    John was about to go to the carriage when the Weasley twins came from behind. George exaggerated and said, "What did Sir Percy say to you?"


    Fred pointed at his head and shook his head: "Maybe let John have a good time with him."


    He didn¡¯t know how the three brothers got along with each other. Their relationship was so bad. John glanced at the two of them and said helplessly: ¡°It seems that you have something to ask me for again.¡±


    The two of them didn''t think there was anything wrong. One of them lifted John up and walked skillfully into a carriage.


    Inside, there was Gryffindor Lee Jordan, with a poisonous spider as a pet.


    "Hey, we can''t mess with Slytherin here."


    When Lee Jordan saw the two brothers bringing someone in, he yelled with some dissatisfaction.


    "Shut up Lee Jordan."


    The twins turned John''s direction and clamped John to the left and right.


    John was confused. After returning yesterday, the twins sent their future plans to Johnny Silverhand, and he clearly approved them.


    Why are you looking for help now?


    The twins'' eyes were full of energy. George stared at John and said with a smile: "John, the idea of ??owl mail is simply a genius."


    Fred also smiled evilly: "If you can tell me specifically how to do it, you will be the smartest Slytherin."


    Well, the two guys were still thinking about the owl express plan. John curled his lips and said, "What good does this do to me?"


    If you want free prostitution ideas, John won''t agree to it.


    In fact, with the intelligence of the Weasley twins, they should be able to guess how the school operates just by hearing a name.


    The two found John because they wanted to repay John.


    "benefit?"


    "We can share it with you."


    "Whether it''s funding."


    "It''s still a prank."


    It was rare for the twins to be serious. They looked at John, the evil smiles on their faces did not disappear, but it made people feel that they were serious.


    John thought for a while, and found that the twins'' grades were not that good, but their alchemy skills were inherited from Mr. Weasley.


    Those weird joke products are endless, and the two of them seem to have endless ideas in their minds.


    "Okay, forget about the funds, but I want to create a club, maybe you can join."


    John spread his hands.


    Funds? I am not lacking.


    Forget about playing pranks. Although I travel at night, I never play pranks.


    The only thing that interested him about the twins was people. These two had alchemy potential, and they might serve as suppliers to Johnny Silverhand''s store in the future.


    "It''s a deal." The twins said in unison.


    Li Jordan felt that he was isolated. He immediately refused and said: "I want to join any club."


    "As long as you don''t mind Slytherin in it." John shrugged, looking indifferent.


    When he heard about Slytherin, Lee Jordan, a staunch Gryffindor, suddenly lost his mind.


    The train started slowly.


    After a while, Percy walked over from outside.


    The twins complained about their own brother again, and John drove Fred to the other side.


    It¡¯s too uncomfortable for three people to squeeze into one seat.


    The four of them chatted and talked harmoniously.


    The twins talked about opening a joke shop, and Lee Jordan wanted to continue being a Quidditch commentator after graduation.


    John really wants to say that with your grandma¡¯s explanation style, not many people are willing to let you explain it.


    John and Lee Jordan were not familiar with each other at first, but Lee Jordan had a sense of humor and soon became familiar with John.


    While chatting, the train slowly stopped.


    John frowned and looked outside. He hadn''t arrived at Hogwarts yet.


    Some students walked out of the carriage to take a closer look.


    At this time, John noticed the glass.


    A white mist began to form above, as if cold air had hit the glass.


    "Why did it suddenly get cold?"


    George rubbed his arms, and Fred saw Malfoy walking by with his little brother in a arrogant manner outside.


    The lights of the train began to go out, and there were screams of terror outside the carriage.


    The car door was opened, and it seemed like something was getting on.


    "George, switch places with me."


    John noticed that something seemed to be floating past the window, so he opened his mouth and changed his position.


    The coldness is becoming more and more obvious.


    Outside, Malfoy arrived at the carriage in a panic. He opened it and got in without even seeing who it was.


    Goyle and Crabbe, two big bodybuilders, made the car crowded. John was squeezed by someone''s butt, and he walked out of the car with a dark face.


    Along the road, John saw the carriages being opened one by one.


    Wearing a tattered cloak, his whole body looked like it had been soaked in water. He had scabbed palms and his whole body looked rotten.


    Watcher of Azkaban, Dementor.


    John saw them opening the carriage door, and the little wizard in the carriage was like a dementor''s happy can.


    This scene made John''s eyebrows jump, and the dementors also noticed him.


    Several dementors approached John, and John felt as if his happiness was being sucked away.


    Dementors can **** the happiness of others, and a place with them is like hell.


    "There is no one you are looking for here."


    John said coldly, several dementors were still approaching.


    Malfoy said in panic: "John, come in quickly!"


    When the dementors arrived, John took action decisively.


    "ExpectoPatronum"


    The wand emits silver mist, and when the Dementor touches it, it''s like touching a natural enemy.


    John continued to output, and an albatross condensed in the silver light of the wand.


    The albatross flapped its wings and passed quickly in front of each carriage.


    The touched Dementor made an incomprehensible sound and was quickly driven out of the train.


    In a compartment at the rear of the car, the same patron saint spell was activated. As soon as the silver mist came out, several dementors were driven out.


    Lu Ping was stunned for a moment, and then the Patronus Albatross appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 99：

    He didn''t expect that besides himself, there would be people on the train who knew the Patronus Charm, and their level was very high, and they had already managed to condense the Patronus.


    The dementors were chased all the way until they were kicked out of the train. The little wizards who had experienced everything before were left with lingering fears.


    Saw that beautiful albatross flying back and circling around John.


    "You did it, John, you''re a hero!"


    Lee Jordan took the lead in cheering, while John frowned. These dementors were too presumptuous and even ran into the train.


    If Dumbledore allows these things to enter the school, I am afraid that not only Sirius, but also the students will suffer.


    "John, what happened? Who was that just now?"


    Percy arrived with his prefects, just in time to see the patron saint disperse.


    John said seriously: "Dementors, they **** happiness. I need you to check if anyone is injured."


    Upon hearing this, Percy knew the seriousness, and he took the prefects to check the carriages one by one.


    In the end, it was concluded that Harry was the only one who fainted.


    "Pfft, stupid and cowardly Potter." Malfoy mocked mercilessly.


    John glanced at him, just now you were crawling and hiding in someone else''s car.


    It¡¯s like taking fifty steps to laugh at a hundred steps.


    The wand knocked on the carriage door, and the super-sensory spell was triggered.


    John found that the dementors did not leave, but gathered in the sky above the train. The darkness was very scary.


    A phoenix-like patron saint appeared and drove away all the dementors.


    It was Dumbledore who took action, and soon the train started again.


    The three Malfoys were pushed and dragged out of the carriage by the twins. John was a little worried and directly joined the prefect team on patrol.


    No one had an objection to this, and even having John around gave the prefects a sense of security.


    As the train pulled into Hogsmeade Station, John saw Hagrid with a serious face.


    Obviously he also knew that the dementors were nearby. Seeing his alert look, John said hello to him.


    Chapter 114 Two professors and an exchange student


    On the Thestral carriage, the vehicle headed to Hogwarts with some bumps.


    Daphne squeezed over as soon as she saw John, and the embarrassment from last semester finally disappeared.


    Malfoy took his two younger brothers with him. This time he pulled the Weasley twins off and got into the Thestral carriage with a proud look on his face.


    The proud look made the twins itchy in anger.


    When they arrived at Hogwarts, several people got out of the car.


    John saw that the Thestral pulling the cart was a little tired, and he estimated that the weight of Goyle and Crabbe had made it tired.


    "Did you faint, Potter? Is Longbottom telling the truth? Did you really faint?"


    Turning his head, John saw Malfoy continuing to fall in love with Harry.


    This is Malfoy''s daily routine.


    He and Potter fell in love and killed each other, exchanged curses with Weasley, and bullied Gryffindor.


    In John''s opinion, Malfoy satisfied all the elements that Harry hated.


    It was hard enough for Harry to faint in the car, but it was even harder now that Malfoy knew about it.


    But the most uncomfortable thing was that as soon as he entered, he was shouted away by Professor McGonagall.


    Now everyone knows that they fainted on the train.


    Harry and Hermione were called away.


    John was sitting in the auditorium when he spotted a mysterious figure leaning in the shadows on one side.


    "Huh? Is there a new professor?"


    Stunned for a moment, John looked up at the professor''s seat, and the tall figure caught the most attention.


    Professor Kettleburn, who protects magical animals, wants to leave Hogwarts alive, so he retired.


    Hagrid became the person to take his place.


    This incident was not news to John. What surprised him was another professor.


    Because John gave each member of the security team a set of clothes, Remus Lupine was finally not in rags.


    His hair was gray and his wrinkles were obvious. Even though Lu Ping had changed his clothes, it could still be seen that he had not lived a very good life before.


    What surprised John even more was his dean''s expression, which looked like he had deep hatred.


    "Have they known each other before?"


    Touching his hungry belly, John used the Patronus Charm, which consumed a lot of energy.


    After all, his happy memories are all about eating, which is equivalent to setting up a live broadcast for himself to relive the delicious Chinese food.


    Professor McGonagall is temporarily absent, and Professor Flitwick is conducting the branching.


    It¡¯s just that he¡¯s not tall enough and needs to stand on a stool.


    When the last student was assigned to Hufflepuff, John thought it was over, but Professor Flitwick called out another name.


    "Heinrich Edgar."


    Everyone looked and saw the man in the shadows coming out.


    Judging from his height and face, he is obviously not a first-year student.


    This caused the students to talk a lot. Dumbledore explained: "Heinrich Edgar is an exchange student from Durmstrang. He will spend this year at Hogwarts."


    Durmstrang?


    As soon as they heard about this school, the students started talking louder.


    After all, it is a famous magic school, and black magic is taught inside the school.


    Some timid students were frightened by Heinrich''s pale face.


    The Sorting Hat was put on, and in almost a second, the Sorting Hat called out Slytherin.


    John was a little sluggish. He thought about the letter Heinrich sent to him. Was this what it meant?


    Malfoy waved excitedly. John noticed that this scene was a bit strange and asked, "Do you know him?"


    "Of course, Edgar is Malfoy''s friend."


    Heinrich was two grades older than Malfoy, and he was assigned to enter the fifth year of Slytherin.


    "Step aside."


    Thinking that he would have an extra helper, Malfoy immediately stood up to greet Heinrich when he saw him coming.


    Heinrich frowned and directly ordered Malfoy to get out of the way.


    Then he came to John''s side and sat in Malfoy''s original seat.


    His skin is very white, as white as a vampire who has not seen the sun all year round.


    When the two met again, Heinrich said: "I said we would see each other again."


    "I didn''t expect you to be an exchange student."


    John smiled bitterly, stretched out his hand, and said, "Although I have seen you before, I still want to say welcome to your arrival."


    "Edgar follows the strong, and I will follow you." Heinrich Edgar said bluntly.


    The Edgars follow the strong, they are the strong''s deputies and the arms of those in power.


    John smiled slightly and said, "Then you need to be able to keep up with me."


    Heinrich also laughed.


    Only Malfoy cried.


    The friend you promised me, but as soon as you came, you not only snatched my position, but also my people.


    It¡¯s really, really...forget it, I can¡¯t beat him.


    Malfoy sullenly drove Goyle to the other side and sat in his seat.


    When Harry and the others came back, it was time for Dumbledore to introduce Heinrich Edgar.


    Ron made a bet: "I bet on Sickle, that person is definitely a vampire."


    Harry also looked in the direction of Slytherin. Unexpectedly, an exchange student came over. This was the first time he heard about Durmstrang School.


    Ron explained to him that it was a school that taught dark magic, which made Harry instantly think that the other party was a dark wizard.


    Dumbledore introduced two new professors, Remus Lupin and Rubeus Hagrid.


    Seeing Hagrid become a professor, the three of them were shocked.


    That¡¯s right, who else would choose a book that bites people except Hagrid.


    "Our school currently welcomes several dementors from Azkaban. They are sent by the Ministry of Magic to perform official duties. I believe you all know this because they searched the Hogwarts Express."


    At this point, Dumbledore paused, and his gaze shifted to John, who was still complaining about not being served.


    "However, we need to remind you not to attack dementors casually, because they are very dangerous."


    "They are stationed at every entrance of the school. No one can leave the school without permission. No tricks, tricks or disguises can fool the dementors, including the invisibility cloak."


    The latter sentence was almost addressed to Harry by name. Dumbledore also reminded that Dementors will not pay attention to other people''s pleas and excuses, so don''t try to seek death.


    After finishing his speech, it finally came to the part that John liked.


    Large pieces of food popped out of the golden plate, and John inserted a sausage into his mouth with his fork.


    He ate very quickly. Heinrich felt that he must not lose if he wanted to follow John, so he put down his aristocratic airs and ate like that after John.


    After just eating for a while, Heinrich felt very full.


    But John was still eating big, as if the food didn''t fall into his stomach but fell to the ground.


    Finally, the Durmstrang exchange student was sent to the campus hospital on his first day because he ate too much.


    This makes people wonder how terrible the food in Durmstrang is.


    The sound of the clinking of knives and forks gradually became less and less. John ate the last piece of chicken leg and took out a handkerchief to wipe his mouth.


    Everyone else had something left over, but John had nothing left in front of him.


    Daphne had little stars in her eyes, and John was so handsome even when he was working.


    John thought for a while and went over to congratulate Hagrid.


    The three little ones were also here, and Hagrid gave John a hug excitedly.


    "Thanks to John, he gave me a lot of advice on my course."


    "John, you already knew this, why didn''t you tell us?"


    Ron complained a little, but he didn''t expect John to have known about it for a long time. No wonder he wasn''t surprised at all when he saw those books.


    John shrugged and said easily: "I want to give you a surprise."


    "Okay." Ron reluctantly accepted this statement, but what about the pants he had bitten off?


    Today''s day ended like this, John returned to the dormitory.


    Basil and Tom had been sent up, and John stayed for a while before starting the night tour on the first day.


    He did not forget what he missed most, so he left the dormitory and headed to the Room of Requirement.


    Entering the Gryffindor Chamber of Secrets, John rummaged through research on the soul.


    Perhaps because Gryffindor doesn''t like this aspect very much, there aren''t many records in Gryffindor''s Chamber of Secrets.


    He had no choice but to go to the Forbidden Forest and enter the Slytherin Chamber of Secrets, which contained a large number of research manuscripts.


    There are Horcruxes among them, but judging from the signs of ravage on them, it seems that Slytherin is very dissatisfied with the Horcruxes.

 Chapter 100：

    Chapter 115 Split Screener and Death Prophecy


    Think about it, how could Salazar Slytherin, one of the Big Four, be willing to live as humble as a bug?


    Pride prevented him from becoming a remaining ant, so he ravaged and discarded the research on Horcruxes.


    "Did Voldemort find out about the Horcruxes here?"


    John felt that it was not impossible. It only recorded that there were such things as Horcruxes, but there was no substantive information.


    But these are not important, John needs to find a way to separate the soul.


    He was searching in the Slytherin Chamber of Secrets. A large amount of information was piled there. No wonder Salazar Slytherin had a falling out with Gryffindor.


    There is more information in it than in the Restricted Book Zone. Although the knowledge is not always better with age, Salazar Slytherin is amazingly talented. Many of the things in it are not only not outdated but also very amazing now.


    John learned a lot in it, especially his spiritual attainments increased.


    "Time and soul, two untouchable taboos."


    There has been a legend circulating in the magic world that those who study these two things will die miserably without exception.


    John simply didn''t go back to the dormitory and slept directly in the secret room.


    He is like a dry sponge, greedily absorbing knowledge.


    The next day, John left the secret room and went to class.


    At this time, the disadvantage of taking all classes comes out.


    At 9 o''clock in the morning, Divination class, Muggle Studies and Arithmancy all collided.


    Although John knew this would happen, he still couldn''t help but have a headache.


    "I don''t know how Hermione solved it."


    He went to the auditorium and met the newly admitted Heinrich and Malfoy.


    Coincidentally, Malfoy chose arithmetic divination, and John surprisingly handed Malfoy a badge of stars.


    Malfoy was stunned for a moment, and then he was ecstatic. The surprise came so suddenly. He didn''t expect that he would be recognized by John so quickly.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I want you to wear it to class so I can hear it too."


    John interrupted his joy. He was going to use the nine-piece badge interoperability method to allow him to take classes on a split screen.


    Malfoy wilted. Heinrich stared at the badge and said, "Give me one."


    John thought about it and realized that it was not impossible. He came all the way from Durmstrang, and he knew his strength. He was definitely the top among the students.


    "for you."


    Taking out the badge, John put it on Heinrich himself.


    This scene made Malfoy jealous, and he yelled: "Why should he have it?"


    It was obviously me who came first!


    Malfoy looked sour. John glanced at him and said calmly: "He is strong enough."


    The words were concise and concise, leaving Malfoy speechless.


    I don¡¯t know who the **** mentioned yesterday. John picked Slytherin, and Heinrich had a duel with the students in Slytherin on the spot.


    The result can be imagined. Heinrich was not as relaxed and content as John, but no Slytherin was his opponent.


    Malfoy also came up, ready to teach this friend a lesson, but was petrified in the lounge for several hours.


    Slytherin was convinced that Heinrich was the strongest after John.


    It is also because of John that Slytherin is now full of militants. They fight duels at every turn and rely on strength to determine status.


    Strength is supreme.


    This sentence has almost replaced Slytherin''s original pure blood.


    After solving Arithmancy, John went to find someone who could take Muggle Studies instead of him.


    Daphne proposed herself, her beautiful eyes staring at John''s badge.


    John gave her the badge, and Daphne smiled beautifully.


    The class time was coming, and John was interested in the divination class.


    He has a prophet''s blessing that has not yet been triggered. Perhaps the divination class can stimulate his potential.


    There are some interludes during breakfast time.


    Since Heinrich looked like a vampire, the Weasley twins secretly added garlic essence to his milk.


    Heinrich took a sip and spat it out. He took out his wand and wanted to find someone to settle the score.


    The twins relied on their familiarity with the terrain and ran away first.


    "Alas, childish."


    John shook his head helplessly and took out Mapo tofu-flavored ice cream from his small bag to treat Malfoy to eat.


    When Malfoy took a bite, his expression was as if he had eaten nine turns of intestines.


    John remained calm and said he was going to class first.


    The divination class is in the Astronomy Tower, a place John has never been to.


    Fortunately, he had the Marauder''s Map. When he came to the Astronomy Tower, he found the trap door panel above.


    Before he closed the map, he didn''t notice that three Hermiones appeared on the map.


    The trap door lowered the ladder. When John climbed up, several people had already arrived.


    "Neville, you came so early."


    John saw Neville and came over to greet him.


    This classroom is more like a mixture of an attic and a teahouse than a classroom.


    There were many small round tables, surrounded by calico armchairs and bulging little tufts.


    Everything in the room was illuminated by a hazy red light, the curtains were tightly drawn, and many lamps were covered with large crimson scarves.


    It was very stuffy inside, almost suffocating.


    Under the mantelpiece, a fire burned brightly, with a large copper teapot on it.


    The tea brewed inside doesn''t smell very good. The smell is too strong and makes people feel sick.


    John found a seat and sat down. He immediately saw Professor Sybill Trelawney hiding in the shadows.


    Her image is also in line with people''s imagination of a fortune teller, like a giant beetle, very thin, but a pair of large glasses magnifies her eyes several times their original size.


    Weirdly dressed, with many beads and chains hanging on her body, and many bracelets and rings on her hands.


    John looked at her, but he was thinking about Harry''s prophecy.


    This woman looks a little crazy and a bit crazy, but she is actually very accurate.


    Professor Trelawney also noticed John. She seemed to feel an inexplicable quality in John.


    She suddenly stepped out of the shadows, quickened her pace and walked slowly to John.


    Her big eyes stared into John''s eyes, and there was a hint of ambiguity in her voice, just like the prelude of a magician trying to swindle money.


    "My child, I feel a talent in you."


    Professor Trelawney appeared, causing the students in the classroom to exclaim. None of them noticed that there was someone there.


    Putting her hands on John''s eyelids, Professor Trelawney''s voice became illusory.


    "Relax, try to sense and communicate, your aura is very dazzling, you can see far into the future."


    This scene made other students hold their breath. Following Professor Trelawney''s guidance, John relaxed, and colors appeared in his unopened eyes.


    "Okay kid, tell me, what do you see now?" Professor Trelawney let go of her hand.


    John closed his eyes and activated his foresight.


    "I saw Hermione and the others coming."


    As soon as John''s voice fell, the three little ones entered the classroom.


    The scene in front of him was full of weirdness. Harry saw Professor Trelawney and John who looked like giant beetles.


    Professor Trelawney exclaimed: "You really have a lot of talent."


    Harry didn''t know why, so he secretly went to Neville to ask.


    Neville said with admiration: "Just now John predicted that you would enter the classroom."


    Hermione wrinkled her nose and said, "John knew we were coming in, and we met him in the auditorium."


    Hermione didn''t believe this lesson, because she believed in what she saw more than these elusive things.


    She thought maybe John was just joking with Professor Trelawney.


    Harry and Ron looked at each other and thought so.


    Professor Trelawney was extremely pleasantly surprised when she saw that John''s Third Eye was so powerful. Speaking of it, she herself was not always on time, but most of the time no one took her seriously.


    So even among professors, most people feel that they are liars.


    Now the chance to prove himself has come, and Professor Trelawney guides John again.


    "My child, you can see farther, relax your body, and leave everything to your third eye."


    She guided John, and John listened to her voice and soon fell into a feeling of being there.


    He seemed to see a lot at this moment.


    To outsiders, John suddenly opened his eyes.


    His eyes were filled with white, and suffocating depression came from John.


    He grabbed Professor Trelawney''s hands suddenly, causing her to scream.


    "At the time of the full moon, the howling of wolves is accompanied by the howling of dogs, rats are on the run, old friends from far away meet again, those who do not know the truth will have their legs cut off, and those who violate taboos will be drowned by the black tide."


    This sentence came out of John''s mouth almost like a chant.


    Everyone felt a chill. Professor Trelawney did not expect the effect to be so good.


    After John finished speaking, he felt that strange feeling. He blinked and Professor Trelawney gasped in front of him.


    "I''m sorry, Professor, I didn''t mean it."


    John hurriedly let go of his hand, and Professor Trelawney forced a smile and said: "It doesn''t matter, kid, you succeeded."


    The students'' pressure dissipated, and they were like a bomb being detonated.


    "Being submerged by the black tide seems like a prophecy of death."


    "John Wick has prophesied death."


    "Are these all true? Are you sure you are not deceiving us?"


    "No matter what, that''s John Wick."


    The discussion even overshadowed Professor Trelawney''s call, and they could not calm down at the moment.


    Even Hermione, who didn''t believe in divination classes, was a little unsure whether this was true or false.


    Harry heard the howling of the dog, and he frowned, thinking of the **** dog.


    No matter what, this class gave the little wizards enough gossip.


    Soon the prophecy of John''s death spread like wildfire.


    ¡­


    Chapter 116 Hagrid¡¯s First Lesson and Buckbeak


    In the subsequent divination class, everyone showed unprecedented interest.

 Chapter 101：

    But unfortunately, John is in the minority after all.


    They held tea leaves for divination, and John put the badge in front of him.


    With a slight tap of his finger, two things similar to projections appeared on it.


    Professor Sybill Trelawney pretended not to notice when she was absent from class.


    Hermione was a little surprised and strange. She remembered what Professor McGonagall gave her yesterday. Didn''t John?


    Doing three things at once, John''s image was also projected in the other two classrooms.


    The professors were stunned when they saw this, they did not expect such an operation.


    If John hadn''t been diligent and studious, he probably wouldn''t have been able to withstand such high pressure.


    Turning on the academic master mode, he not only listened to everything, but was also able to answer questions.


    "Having trouble?"


    Tea divination, John saw that he was in trouble, and he couldn''t help but wonder what difficulties he had at Hogwarts.


    Tell Professor Trelawney the result, and he gets extra points on the spot.


    Professor Trelawney now regards John as her successor. This is the first time she has seen the gift of prophecy in someone outside her own family.


    However, compared to John''s success, Professor Trelawney was not very friendly to Hermione.


    He grabbed Hermione''s hand and told Hermione in a serious voice that the aura she had was pitiful.


    Hermione was so angry that she wanted to hit someone, and Harry was also seen seeing a black dog omen, which reminded people of John''s prophecy just now.


    The looks they looked at Harry were full of pity, which made Harry very depressed.


    After the divination class, the second period is the Transfiguration class.


    Professor McGonagall knew what was happening when she saw how unhappy they were.


    Tell them that divination is a loose subject and that Sybill Trelawney predicts the death of several students every year.


    Only then did the students let go of their worries, but Neville said hesitantly: "But John also predicted it."


    "John?"


    Professor McGonagall was stunned, how could this have anything to do with John.


    Immediately, Neville told John''s prophecy, which made McGonagall feel incredible.


    "Does John Wick have the gift of a prophet? It is an extremely rare gift. There may be only one person in the entire country."


    Hearing what she said, the student''s heart that had just been relieved was lifted again.


    Professor McGonagall thought of Dumbledore''s strange behavior. There were two people choosing all the electives this semester, but Dumbledore was only willing to give that thing to one person.


    Recalling Dumbledore''s original words, Professor McGonagall fell into deep thought.


    "Minerva, some students who are overly curious will touch taboos."


    In the principal''s office, Dumbledore had deep eyes.


    The golden hourglass in front of it is an extremely precious magic prop. The only ones left in the world are in the Silent Man''s office.


    Professor McGonagall couldn''t understand why Dumbledore doubted John Wick''s ability to control John Wick, even though he had the best grades in all subjects.


    "Don''t worry, Minerva, he will find a way to teach on his own." Dumbledore replied to Professor McGonagall''s question.


    Now it seems that maybe Dumbledore knew something, otherwise he would not have made such a decision.


    Although it is somewhat unfair to the students, this is Dumbledore''s decision.


    The end of Transfiguration.


    The students who could no longer hold themselves back rushed out of the classroom. They spread the news about the prophecy everywhere.


    John soon became the subject of conversation again.


    Malfoy wore his badge proudly. After finding John, he asked about the prophecy.


    "I don''t know either. At that time, I just followed the instructions and said it."


    This was also the first time John had triggered the prophet''s blessing, and it was not clear whether it was true or not.


    But the prophesied information seemed familiar to him, as if he had seen it before.


    He touched his chin and felt that these things seemed to be in the plot.


    Could it be that his prophecy was just recalling the plot?


    A card was spinning on the fingertips in his hand. It was given by Sybill Trelawney, saying it was a prop that could increase the power of heaven.


    John stared at the card, which had a symbol that looked like an eye.


    And this symbol emits a faint fluorescence, and only he can see it.


    "Professor Trelawney still has two brushes."


    Help yourself to predict once, and the third eye card with ancient magic.


    Professor Trelawney is really not simple.


    Put the cards away, the afternoon is Care of Magical Creatures.


    John is full of confidence in this course, because he is the one who controls it, and he believes that Hagrid will not get mad and let people fly in the sky on Thestrals.


    "Clang-"


    John heard the voice coming from Gryffindor, turned around and saw Hermione leaving angrily.


    The instigator, Ron, still looked confused, as if he didn''t realize how hurtful he was by saying that Hermione didn''t have the talent for this subject.


    Ron''s focus has always been strange. He frowned and said to Harry: "What is she talking about? She hasn''t taken arithmetic divination class yet."


    Harry nodded with deep sympathy, making John couldn''t help but cover his face.


    Is this an important point that has never been taken before?


    Pour out the water in the brains of two people and the black lake will overflow.


    "Obviously we should pay attention to why she smashed the table."


    John thought with a wise look on his face.


    ¡­


    afternoon.


    The Conservation of Magical Zoology.


    Malfoy also took this course, not only that, but also Daphne and Pansy, as well as the two humming generals Goyle and Crabbe.


    Slytherin John''s team was basically together. They walked on the wet grass under their feet and headed towards Hagrid''s hut next to the Forbidden Forest.


    The team was originally neat and tidy, but soon Malfoy discovered three little ones and immediately went up to activate the full-channel taunting mode.


    Daphne couldn''t bear it and came to John and complained: "I don''t understand how you can stand him."


    "Don''t think Draco is naive, but he is actually quite naive."


    The nonsense literature was clearly played, Daphne rolled her eyes at John.


    Malfoy over there had dressed up as a dementor to spread hatred, and Harry was so angry that he wanted to take out his wand and stuff it into his nose.


    Walk to Hagrid''s hut.


    Hagrid was already waiting for the students. He was wearing a washed moleskin coat, and his big dog Fang only looked smaller next to him.


    "Come on, come on, hurry up!"


    Hagrid shouted with a loud voice: "I have something good to show you today! This class is wonderful!"


    Hearing the word "wonderful", John felt inexplicably uneasy.


    As far as he knew Hagrid, he would not let Hagrid say the words "wonderful" when he recommended those flower fairies.


    "Did he change the course?"


    John felt something was not good, under the leadership of Hagrid.


    The students walked towards the Forbidden Forest. Harry thought he was going to enter the Forbidden Forest, so he inevitably had some bad memories.


    Fortunately, five minutes later, Hagrid only reached the edge and stopped.


    They came to the outside of a small paddock. There was nothing in the paddock.


    "Everyone gather around this fence!" Hagrid directed the students to approach and said confidently: "Okay, first you need to open the textbook."


    Malfoy lazily said, "How do I open it?"


    There are quite a few students who have suffered misfortune from "The Monster Book of Monsters" these days. They tie the books tightly with ropes.


    Hagrid was a little embarrassed, but he didn¡¯t expect anyone to notice.


    He had no choice but to cast his hopeful eyes on John and ask him for help.


    John received the signal, took out the book, and said calmly: "Just touch its spine gently and let it make a comfortable sound."


    After that, John demonstrated.


    Hagrid shouted happily and gratefully, "It''s very well done, plus 10 points!"


    Thanks to John, Hagrid got out of trouble.


    Hagrid found his rhythm and asked everyone to wait here for a while.


    I saw him walking towards the Forbidden Forest as easily as entering his own back garden.


    Malfoy opened his mouth to complain, but John glanced at him and said speechlessly: "Draco, just calm down for a while. Hagrid is a professor now, so he can deduct points from you."


    The complaints that came to his lips were suppressed. When Malfoy thought that he would be deducted by that stupid guy, it was even more uncomfortable than killing him.


    In fact, with Hagrid¡¯s character, it is unlikely that points will be deducted. At most, it will be bonus points.


    It was a pity that Malfoy didn''t understand Hagrid, so he had to keep his mouth shut.


    Then he went to tease Harry again. Anyway, it was just a wave of dementors drawing hatred.


    After a while, a dozen magical animals with horse bodies, eagle heads and wings ran over.


    When John saw this scene, he directly covered his face.


    Hagrid grabbed a long bundle of iron chains and yelled at the students to retreat.


    He looked at these animals, as happy as a half-giant child, and shouted: "Hippogriffs, how beautiful they are, aren''t they."


    Hagrid felt that the first lesson must be surprising, so he directly brought in XXX-level dangerous magical animals.


    He picked out the one he liked the most and introduced it to everyone, "This is Buckbeak. The first thing you need to know is that they are all very proud."


    After explaining how to approach these big treasures, Hagrid looked around to choose the first person to come forward.


    When I saw John, I thought for a while and decided not to bother John.


    Harry volunteered because he didn''t want Hagrid''s first lesson to go unanswered.


    Chapter 117 Employees and Boss


    "Well done, Harry!"


    Hagrid said gruffly: "Let''s see how you deal with Buckbeak."


    He untied Buckbeak''s leather collar, an action that made everyone nervous.


    Hagrid instructed Harry, "You have locked eyes with it. Don''t blink. If you blink too often, the Hippogriff will not believe you."


    Harry felt a little regretful, because he stared and started to cry.


    Buckbeak turned his big pointed head and stared at Harry with his fierce orange eyes.


    Hagrid said: "Yes, yes, Harry... now, bow."


    He was careful not to disturb Buckbeak.


    Although Harry was unwilling to expose the back of his neck to Buckbeak, he still followed Hagrid''s instructions.


    He bowed quickly and looked up, his own head still there.

 Chapter 102：

    Buckbeak stared at Harry, still arrogantly motionless.


    Hagrid was a little worried, and he said hastily: "Now step back, Harry, step back easily."


    He was afraid that Buckbeak wouldn''t like Harry if he ran too fast.


    However, as soon as Harry took a step back, Buckbeak suddenly bent his scaly front knees and made a bow.


    Hagrid said ecstatically: "Well done, Harry!"


    The first class went so smoothly. Hagrid felt that the class he chose would be liked by everyone.


    He was happy and said to Harry: "Okay, you can touch it and pat its mouth."


    For Harry, it would be better to retreat.


    John was relieved when he saw this scene. It seemed that Hagrid''s knowledge was enough to use even dangerous magical animals.


    Watching Harry go over and pat Buckbeak, Hagrid went straight to the point where he threw Harry onto Buckbeak''s back.


    Harry was confused by this operation. Hagrid ordered the precautions and slapped Buckbeak on the **** to send Harry to heaven.


    Harry circled around in the sky and came down, with lingering fear on his face.


    Even if he met Harry, Hagrid immediately felt that he could do it.


    Let students choose a hippogriff to try.


    John also picked a black one, walked over and looked at it.


    "It''s easy."


    The sky cleared up and the rain stopped, and Malfoy felt like he was okay again.


    Malfoy came to Buckbeak with steps that he would never recognize, completely forgetting what Hagrid said.


    John frowned, Malfoy was still trying frantically on the verge of death.


    When Buckbeak saw that this man would not bow to him, he came up to serve him with steel claws.


    Hagrid shouted to stop him, as if Malfoy was about to die in the next second.


    A red spell hit Malfoy before the steel claw touched him. Malfoy''s body flew out and the steel claw missed.


    "My hands, I''m going to die¡ª"


    Malfoy screamed subconsciously, and Hagrid rushed forward to comfort Buckbeak.


    John walked over and looked at Malfoy, who was still wailing, and sighed deeply.


    "Stop making trouble, I used a disarming curse, not a killing curse."


    Speechlessly, Malfoy picked up Malfoy, and then Malfoy realized that he was fine at all.


    This made Malfoy very embarrassed, and the disdainful look Daphne gave him made him want to find a way to crawl in.


    "It seems like you''re not brave enough. Let''s find a haunted house next time."


    John glanced at Malfoy, "This won''t happen if you listen to some lectures."


    Turning to look at General Hengha who wanted to imitate Malfoy, John felt a headache coming on.


    However, because of John, Buckbeak, who was supposed to hurt Malfoy, escaped.


    John glanced at Hagrid, who was ashamed, but still didn''t say anything.


    After all, it¡¯s the first period, so give Hagrid some face.


    If something happened in the first period, Hagrid would have to cry to death. This was his dream position.


    At the end of this lesson, John himself didn''t even ride on the hippogriff, but just kept an eye on Hagrid.


    This made Hagrid feel very guilty, as he had made all the arrangements without permission.


    After dinner, John asked Hagrid to adjust the class schedule so that he would not always have to keep an eye on it.


    After what happened today, Hagrid also understood the danger of these animals and agreed to change the next course.


    After solving the problem, John went to the Slytherin Chamber of Secrets and took away some of the books.


    John was in the dormitory crazily supplementing his knowledge.


    Tom threw it directly to Daphne and asked her to help walk the dog.


    ¡­


    The third day of school.


    John heard screams in the auditorium. He walked over and took a look. It turned out that he was reading a newspaper.


    Sirius appeared near Hogwarts and was discovered by Muggles. John didn''t take it seriously when he saw it.


    After all, dementors are staying in various places, and they can''t get in even if they drink the compound potion.


    No longer paying attention, after John finished breakfast, he found that Heinrich became cautious when drinking, probably due to the psychological shadow of garlic essence.


    In the morning there is potions class.


    Professor Snape''s mood seemed to have gotten worse, but his attitude towards John changed slightly.


    At least not on the same level as Gryffindor, but a Slytherin student.


    It¡¯s also unclear what Snape went through to have such a change.


    John prepared a shrinking potion, and Professor Snape gave Slytherin 30 points.


    Three days into the school year, Slytherin has already left the other three houses behind.


    The afternoon class is the least anticipated class in recent years.


    Defense Against the Dark Arts.


    After all, there are lessons learned from the past, and the students do not have any expectations for the new teachers.


    In the classroom, Lu Ping walked in.


    He placed an old box that did not fit the clothes on his body on the podium.


    "Good afternoon, please put your textbooks back in your bags. Today is a practical class. We only need magic wands."


    practice course? !


    The students looked at John. In addition to John, there were also professors who were giving practical classes.


    This made them interested. They threw down their books one after another and followed Lupine out of the classroom.


    Across the corridor, they saw the prankster Peeves stuffing gum into the keyhole.


    Just when Lupine was only two steps in front of him, Peeves raised his head.


    Seeing it was Lupin, Peeves opened his mouth to sing.


    Lupine was an elegant man. He looked at Peeves with a smile. This was also a memory. When he was in school, he often faced off against Peeves.


    "Crazy Lupine..."


    As soon as the words came to his lips, Peeves was so frightened that he screamed when he saw John.


    "No, no, no, John Wick is here. I have to get out of here quickly."


    Lupine found it incredible that Peeves was running away as fast as he could.


    Peeves had never been so scared in his time.


    Turning his head, he saw John''s innocent face.


    "I remember you are John Wick. It seems that Peeves is very afraid of you."


    John blinked and didn''t do anything. He just caught Peeves and tried the spell a few times.


    Who would have thought that Peeves'' psychological quality was so poor, seeing John was like seeing a ghost, no, it was like seeing the Dark Lord.


    With this episode, Lupine remembered what Professor Flitwick had said to him.


    Professor Flitwick: "If you don''t understand anything, you can consult John Wick. He was the Defense Against the Dark Arts Assistant last year."


    The teacher asked the students?


    Now it seems that this assistant is not simple.


    Lupine gave John a slightly inquiring look, but didn''t take it to heart.


    Passing through another corridor, they came to the staff lounge.


    There is already a professor in the room, Professor Snape.


    John stared at Professor Snape strangely. He remembered that his dean had classes in the afternoon.


    When Lupine and Snape met, the grievances and hatreds that belonged to their boyhood turned into a strong smell of gunpowder at this moment.


    Even Neville and Neville were hurt by Professor Snape''s venomous tongue. Harry was so angry that he wanted to hit someone.


    Snape gave Lupine a cold look, and deliberately paused beside John when he turned to leave.


    "Maybe you should discover what certain people and certain identities are."


    What he said was so meaningless that he just told John that there was something wrong with Professor Lupin.


    John looked strange. He felt that Professor Snape wanted to say that Lupine was a werewolf.


    How can I not know about this matter?


    After all, he is Lupine''s boss, and he also sponsored the Wolfsbane potion.


    Snape looked at John as if he didn''t understand, glanced at him, and left.


    Soon Lupine''s first lesson began. There was a familiar old wardrobe at the end of the room.


    Inside was the Boggart that John had captured last year.


    And their first lesson is how to deal with Boggarts.


    Chapter 118 A vivid lesson and thoughts


    Suddenly, the old wardrobe started to shake.


    Lu Ping thought this familiar scene would scare the children.


    When he saw that they were very calm, he was startled.


    He explained calmly: "Don''t be afraid, there is a Boggart inside."


    After saying that, he looked around and asked, "Can anyone tell me what a Boggart is?"


    When the opportunity to earn points comes, raise both hands at the same time.


    Lupine looked over and saw that one was naturally the know-it-all Miss Hermione, and the other was John.


    After thinking for a while, Lupine called her by name: "Miss Granger."


    Hermione looked happy and spoke quickly: "Boggarts like dark and closed spaces. They usually hide in closets, gaps under the bed, and cupboards under the sink."


    "The Boggart is a shape-shifting thing." She said with a confident smile: "Whatever it thinks scares us the most, it will become whatever it is."


    "I couldn''t have said it more clearly myself." Professor Lupine praised, which made Hermione very happy as she had to go back and forth to class.


    Lupine walked to the shaking closet and continued: "So the Boggart staying in this dark cabinet does not have a specific shape yet. It doesn''t know what people outside are afraid of. No one knows what the Boggart is when it is alone. Look."


    Having said this, John curled his lips.


    He has a say in this, because he knows what a Borgt looks like.


    Because he has studied that as long as he is shielded with Occlumency, Boggart will not be able to peek into his heart. After adding the Disguise Curse, Boggart will not be able to detect it at all.


    Once, he and Boggart stayed in a cabinet, looking at the black mist-like thing, which was like a gathering of black smoke.


    Professor Lupine over there was still continuing. He took out the wand in his hand, knocked on the closet, and said: "As long as I let it out, it will immediately become the thing that each of us fears most."


    "That means we have a big advantage over Boggart."


    Lupine looked around again. Hermione stood on tiptoes and raised her hands high, and John also raised his hands.


    But Lupine glanced at those green eyes, chose Harry and said, "Harry, have you discovered this advantage?"


    Harry was like a student who was distracted in class and was suddenly called on by the math teacher. He glanced at Hermione next to him and said tentatively: "Uh... because there are so many of us, it doesn''t know what it should be." What shape?"

 Chapter 103：

    I have to say that Harry is really a born Auror. His intuition is very accurate and he discovered the key points at once.


    Lu Ping praised loudly: "Exactly right!"


    Hermione put down her hands with some disappointment, and John also put his hands down. He looked at Lupin.


    You kid, go back and deduct your salary.


    Of course, the premise is that Lu Ping will go back to work.


    Lupine was very satisfied with the performance of his old friend''s son. He patted the closet and said casually: "I once met a Boggart who wanted to scare two people at the same time, but ended up turning into half a slug. Not scary at all.¡±


    "The spell to repel the Boggart is very simple, but it requires strong willpower."


    When Lupine said this, he had a smile on his face and said relaxedly: "You know, what really makes Boggart completely destroyed is laughter. What we need is to force it to become an image that you find funny. ¡±


    Lupine raised his wand and walked up to everyone and started teaching.


    "Pick up the wand, let''s practice the spell first, please read it after me... funny and funny!"


    The students found that this professor was much better than the previous two Defense Against the Dark Arts professors, and they became very interested and shouted: "Funny!"


    "Very good, very good! This is still a very simple part. This spell alone is not enough. Remember, laughter is the key to defeating the Boggart. Neville, it''s up to you now."


    When his name was suddenly called, Neville''s face, which already had a pointed chin, was startled. He stepped forward nervously, but he was not afraid.


    "Very well, Neville." Lupine originally thought that this boy would be scared, but now it seems that Longbottom''s son is not a coward.


    He stood next to Neville and asked gently: "Neville, what are you most afraid of in this world?"


    Neville''s lips moved, he looked in the direction of John, and whispered: "Professor Snape."


    Professor Lupine snorted, Snape''s popularity was still so low.


    In fact, Neville wanted to talk about John, but seeing John staring at him made him very decisive and only talk about one person.


    If John knew that this kid was afraid of him, he would definitely train harder.


    ?Imagine John emerging from the closet.


    That social death scene was enough for John to beat up Neville.


    The people around heard that Neville was afraid of Professor Snape, and they immediately burst into laughter. After all, Professor Snape was not very popular.


    John caught a glimpse of several Slytherin students smiling too, and thought to himself that you are really not afraid of death.


    Professor Lupine asked Neville to imagine how his grandmother would dress, and he also had a bit of mischief in his heart.


    As a former member of the Marauder Squad, Professor Lupine, although not as jumpy as the other three, still has the courage to jump repeatedly on the line between life and death for Gryffindor.


    Opening the wardrobe by remote control, the old wardrobe stopped shaking, and then pushed open the door with one hand.


    John couldn''t help it when he saw this scene, and screamed in his heart, "I''m dead, Professor Snape has come out as gay."


    The Professor Snape who walked out was not only exactly the same, he was simply the same person.


    He was like a bat, staring at Neville fiercely.


    After Neville''s training, he became a lot more courageous, but he was still a little scared. He raised his wand and pointed.


    "Funny."


    As soon as the Boggart who turned into Professor Snape took a step, the clothes on his body changed into a red and green female dress.


    This scene made everyone burst into laughter, and John even heard Malfoy laughing too.


    Professor Lupine laughed the loudest. When the Boggart was at a loss, he waved his hand and shouted: "Parvati, come on!"


    With this scene, everyone is no longer afraid.


    One after another came forward to test, and the Boggart kept changing.


    This poor tool was ridiculed in all kinds of ways.


    The students took turns to fight, and when it was Ron''s turn, as expected, he turned into a big spider.


    He chanted the spell, and the spider''s legs disappeared immediately. It rolled around on the ground, and finally landed at Harry''s feet.


    Harry was about to take action when he saw the Boggart begin to change.


    Just as he was about to transform, Lupine rushed in front of him, and the Boggart immediately turned into a silver-white ball hanging in front of Lupine.


    But not long after, he turned into a balloon and flew towards John.


    The balloon that arrived in front of John paused, and the Boggart changed rapidly.


    Just when everyone was wondering what John was afraid of, they discovered that the Boggart was changing crazily as if it was out of control.


    All the previous things were changed, and finally turned into something that looked nothing like anything.


    Everyone, including Professor Luping, was stunned.


    Especially Professor Lupine, he has never seen such a Boggart.


    An idea suddenly came to mind. John thought what would happen if he imagined the original shape of the Boggart?


    Even Lupine has never seen the shape of a Boggart, and John doesn''t mind letting everyone know about it.


    Immediately constructing the image of the Boggart in his mind, the Boggart''s changing movements stagnated.


    Then he quickly got back into the old closet and locked the door.


    This scene made everyone present dumbfounded. Why did the Boggart run away on his own?


    Only John was thoughtful and murmured: "It seems that even the Boggart who can peek into other people''s hearts is not willing to accept his original self."


    He raised his head and looked at Lupine, what should he do now?


    Professor Luping didn''t know how to calculate it. You could say it failed. The Boggart was scared away and went back.


    But if it was a success, John hadn''t even touched the wand.


    Professor Luping was confused now, but the class was over soon.


    Professor Lupin didn''t have to worry anymore. He added 5 points to Gryffindor. Hermione, Harry, and Neville also received extra points.


    Assign homework, a paper about Boggarts.


    Malfoy conspired loudly. He felt that Professor Lupin was definitely biased towards Gryffindor. John raised his hand as if he could not see it, and the limelight was given to Gryffindor.


    These words aroused a burst of agreement from Slytherin. It was obvious that John was the best one.


    They all felt sorry for John.


    But John was thinking about something else.


    "Boggarts look into the heart, and dementors absorb souls and happiness. If I combine the two..."


    His eyes became brighter and brighter, and he seemed to have found some ways to try.


    Chapter 119 Capturing Dementors and Abstract Boggarts


    A week after the school started, Professor Lu Ping¡¯s superb teaching standards have been highly praised by the whole school.


    Regarding Neville letting Professor Boggart Snape put on women''s clothing, everyone secretly applauded.


    The cost of this was several times the number of times Neville was scolded in Potions class. Professor Snape always stared at Neville with his sinister and malicious eyes.


    Almost all the points added in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class were deducted by Professor Snape.


    John completed his homework well and gave Slytherin a lot of points.


    His excellence was obvious to all, and Professor Snape''s attitude towards him became even better.


    Heinrich was also very good in all subjects, but he was not very popular.


    Except for John, he looked down on everyone else.


    His whole body exudes an aura that prevents strangers from entering, and his morbid expression is like that of a vampire. He never hesitates to cast evil spells on those who speak ill of him.


    Slytherin''s points were deducted for this, but it made Slytherin secretly happy.


    When a person is bullied, he may feel resentful.


    But when a group of people are bullied, they will feel normal.


    Heinrich was secretly known as a Slytherin vampire, and the twins often found ways to secretly add garlic essence to him.


    The smell of gunpowder between the two became stronger and stronger, and one time they started fighting in the Charms class.


    Two against one, Heinrich did not lose, and in the end it was Professor Flitwick who took action to resolve the dispute between the three.


    Night comes.


    John left the dormitory quietly. He did not go to the Room of Requirement, but left the castle quietly.


    Outside the castle, dementors patrol.


    John cast the Disillusionment Curse on himself. Although Dumbledore said that these things were useless to dementors, in fact, dementors could only sense emotions.


    Especially happiness, those things are the most delicious food for dementors.


    Using the Occlumency technique, John sealed himself, like a steel plate, without a trace of emotion coming out, airtight.


    A wandering dementor was targeted by him. John calculated the route the dementor took and set traps along the route.


    The dementor hadn''t been noticed yet, and was slowly wandering nearby.


    John appropriately opened a gap in his brain to stop the Dementor.


    It smelled emotions. After leaving Azkaban, it had not had a full meal for a long time, and the Dementor immediately approached John''s direction.


    Seeing the Dementor approaching, John immediately closed his brain, and the wonderful smell disappeared. The Dementor was a little puzzled, and it wandered around unwillingly.


    Soon, the dementors arrived at the place where John had set the trap.


    It was a box. It looked exquisite and complicated, but it was placed casually like that.


    The dementors approached, and there seemed to be some suspicious people hiding inside.


    The moment I reached out to touch it, the box opened.


    There was a suction force coming from the empty box, and the Dementor''s body was dragged into the box as if it was sucked by a vacuum cleaner.


    John stepped forward to close the box. The dozen or so locks on the box jingled incessantly, and they were all locked, leaving the Dementor with no possibility of escaping.


    "Succeeded."


    With a smile on his face, John cast a levitating spell on the box.


    Taking the box with him, he returned to the castle.


    This is a box he specially made just to catch the dementors.


    After completing his goal, John went to the Forbidden Forest, where he threw the box into the Slytherin Chamber of Secrets.


    The secret room had been transformed, and books about souls were floating in the air. John reached out and brushed one.


    The pages above were quickly turned over, and records about dementors were found.


    "The structure of the dementor itself is between the soul and the body. It looks a bit like a ghost, but the ghost is not as powerful as it."


    Staring at the record about dementors in the book, John touched the silver skull in the room and fell into deep thought.


    "Clang."


    There was a crashing sound in his ears, and he looked next to the box, where an old cabinet was placed.


    An idea suddenly popped up in his mind. If a Boggart encountered a dementor, what would it become?


    Just as he said, John cast the Disillusionment Charm on himself, then cast Occlumency, and waved his hand at the boxes and cupboards.


    There was a click of the box being unlocked, and a click of the cupboard being opened.


    Almost at the same time, the dementor emerged from the box, and inside the cupboard, a cloud of black smoke quickly twisted and changed, and finally twitched a few times, turning into an extremely unlikeable black albatross.


    Both sides were stunned for a moment when they met. Neither of them had eyes, but they gave people the feeling of big eyes staring at small eyes.


    The dementors were wandering around the room, and the boggart was waving its wings as if simulating something.


    "Isn''t this simulating my patron saint?"


    With the corner of his mouth twitching slightly, John looked at the twisted albatross image of Boggart, seemingly imitating his patron saint.


    Coincidentally, the dementor John caught was actually one of the ones he kicked out on the train.

 Chapter 104：

    Judging from the vague image of the Boggart, the Dementor is also thinking.


    John didn''t want to see two things acting abstractly here. He waved his magic wand and the two guys were captured back to their respective places.


    After closing the box and cabinet again, John sat on the box, touched his chin, and said thoughtfully: "It''s very blurry, which means the Dementor''s heart is not clear."


    This feeling is like dementia. It can also be said that there is something wrong with the soul.


    The only thing that can be confirmed is that both of them have abilities similar to Legilimency.


    The more he thought about it, the more complicated it became. John sighed heavily: "Oh, there is still a long way to go."


    To solve the soul problem in Nagini, we need to continue to study it thoroughly.


    Getting off the box, John left the secret room.


    In the following time, he would go to the secret room to study two things every day.


    Time passed day by day.


    September 19th.


    On this day, Hermione received a gift while eating in the auditorium.


    The owl that delivered the thing was known to Hermione, and she said in surprise: "Basil."


    Harry and Ron looked up, and they saw Basil flapping his wings and accurately descending into the gaps between various dinner plates.


    Ron thought about his old owl, which would jump up and down every time he came over, and sometimes would even fall headlong into the bowl.


    Reaching out to touch Basil''s head, Hermione saw that Basil had brought a gift.


    After taking it apart, there is a beautiful and beautiful glass ball inside. There is a starry sky in the glass ball.


    The card fell out and Ron picked it up. It was written by John.


    "Happy birthday to you."


    Ron didn''t know why, but he felt a little unhappy, and said sourly: "That''s great, he also knows your birthday."


    Hermione glared over without hesitation and said, "I told you my birthday when school started, but you didn''t even listen."


    Okay, Harry and Ron were a little embarrassed, and when they thought about it, it seemed that was the case.


    Harry stared at the glass ball and said strangely: "This ball is worth a lot of money, how can John have it?"


    As far as Harry understood, John came from a Muggle family.


    He thought again about the one hundred Galleons that John lent him. Can a non-wizard family have so many Galleons?


    Harry felt a little doubtful in his heart, but Ron was more concerned about whether he could borrow Hermione''s copy for his future astronomy homework.


    After receiving the gift, Hermione went to John in person to thank him. John waved his hand, indicating that there was no need to be too polite between us.


    "By the way, where is your cat? Why didn''t you bring it out?"


    John thought the flat-faced cat was quite interesting. At least it was smarter than Tom, and its fur was very fluffy and soft.


    Hermione felt a little sad when she mentioned this matter.


    Because Crookshanks always went to catch Scabbers, she had to leave Crookshanks in the dormitory.


    Hermione told the reason: "It wanted to catch Scabbers, which made Ron very angry, so I had to lock it in the dormitory."


    "Well, it''s natural for cats to catch mice. No wonder Crookshanks."


    John expressed his understanding, and then he saw Tom running past him having fun at his feet.


    In the entire Hogwarts, except for Mrs. Norris of Filch, Tom is the freest.


    Hermione was really envious of Tom. John thought for a moment and said, "You usually go to the library. If you don''t mind, I can feed the cat for you."


    He would not admit that he just wanted to touch Crookshanks. That round body looked so good to touch.


    Hermione was a little hesitant. She was not sure whether Crookshanks was willing to go to the Slytherin common room to spend some time.


    In the afternoon, Hermione found John again and said sheepishly: "Crookshanks doesn''t like to leave the Gryffindor common room."


    "Well, I have some cat strips here, you can bring them to her."


    John was a little regretful that he still couldn''t get the ugly Crookshanks, so he took out the cat strips and dried fish he had prepared.


    Hermione stared at his small handbag, which seemed to contain a lot.


    ¡­


    Chapter 120: Hitting the wall and experimenting


    Filch''s office.


    Filch was eating ice cream with a rare happy smile on his face.


    Mrs. Norris meowed and ate the cat strip from Filch''s hand.


    With ice cream in one hand and cat strips in the other, Filch has reached the pinnacle of his life.


    And his favorite food turned out to be Mapo tofu-flavored ice cream, which opened John''s eyes.


    If this thing were in China, people would shout to get out of China.


    It can only be said that Europeans have strange tastes, and European wizards have even stranger tastes.


    John, who came to comb Mrs. Norris''s hair every day, noticed an extra purple corner in the drawer, and he reached out curiously and pulled it out.


    Filch was eating the ice cream and didn''t notice it. When he realized it, John had already seen the letter.


    "Recite a spell quickly?"


    Staring at the envelope, John saw Filch''s face turning blue and purple.


    He didn''t have any disdain, he was just curious that Filch was in the magic school, so he went out to find a training class.


    "Give it to me!" Filch suddenly became angry.


    He screamed and yelled and drove John out. Ever since Harry discovered that he was a Squib last year, Filch had given up on himself.


    As a Squib, no one craves magic more than Filch.


    I can endure the darkness as long as there is no light entering my world.


    Filch saw his brothers and sisters using magic, which was a great torture for him.


    He was even kicked out of his home and lost his home.


    Hogwarts took him in. He wanted to blend in, but he felt inferior because he didn''t know magic. He also developed a personality that liked to watch students make mistakes.


    John was the only student he didn''t dislike so much, because John never showed off his magic in front of him, and more importantly, Mrs. Norris liked John.


    Being kicked out of the office, John had to go elsewhere.


    Once again, John saw Tom running outside in a hurry.


    "Don''t run too far, or you''ll be caught by the dementors."


    Like an old father, John gave Tom a few words of advice.


    He felt that Tom was just looking for Yaya anyway and wouldn''t be able to run too far.


    Sure enough, distance is the best way to erase all feelings. Now Tom just doesn¡¯t want the **** dog anymore.


    As long as you don''t run into dementors while playing outside, it''ll be fine.


    Heading to the library, John coolly handed Mrs. Pince a note signed by the professor and a carton containing two ice creams.


    Mrs. Pince glanced at the ice cream without saltiness, then looked at John''s handsome face, and said calmly: "Eating is not allowed in the library."


    "I know, so this is for you."


    John grinned, looking handsome and elegant.


    I have to say that John''s skin is very ornamental, just like the young Dark Lord, it is also deceptive.


    Mrs. Pince made a soft nasal noise, looked around, and quickly took the ice cream.


    Magic has been used on this, so it won''t melt even if it is left for three days.


    Taking out the note and looking at it, Mrs. Pingsi said calmly: "It''s expired."


    "What?"


    John was stunned when he saw Mrs. Pince pointing to the name on it and saying mockingly: "Gilderoy Lockhart''s name does not count."


    At this moment, John suddenly remembered that the era when he could dominate the world with one hand had passed.


    He was kicked out for the second time, even after giving him a gift.


    John was so depressed that it seemed he could only come over at night.


    When passing by the staff lounge, he heard Professor Snape''s sarcastic voice and Professor Lupine''s neither humble nor overbearing voice.


    "Lupin, it seems that the appearance of Johnny Silverhand has made your life better."


    "Thank you for your concern. Mr. Johnny Silverhand is indeed a good... person."


    Snape almost felt hurt internally. Was he concerned? I''m obviously mocking you for being a werewolf who can''t even find a job!


    Lu Ping thought of the cruel methods of Mr. Johnny Silverhand, and he couldn''t say the word "good guy" out of his mouth.


    It''s just that Snape saw his former enemy living a good life, which was more uncomfortable than killing him, and his face was so gloomy that it could drip.


    "Lupin, don''t think that I don''t know why you are here."


    He walked up quickly and almost kissed Lupin.


    He gritted his teeth and lowered his voice: "As soon as that person escaped from Azkaban, you came to Hogwarts. Don''t tell me it was a coincidence!"


    Lupine''s eyes darkened, and he said firmly: "This is just a coincidence, Severus."


    "Don''t call me my name!"


    Snape said sadly: "I will always keep an eye on you. You must have learned a lot from Johnny Silverhand. That cruel guy may have been the one who helped you rescue your ''good friend''."


    The word "good friend" was full of sarcasm, which made Lu Ping''s eyes turn red.


    "That''s enough, don''t say any more, he... I didn''t see clearly." Lu Ping''s sallow face turned pale.


    Snape squeezed out his voice from his throat: "He has never been a good person, no matter before or now, he has been..."


    An unbearable past event came to mind. Snape took a deep breath, and the coldness in his eyes became more obvious.


    Lupine knew which thing he was talking about. That thing was indeed something Sirius did wrong, and it was extremely wrong.


    If it weren''t for James Potter, Snape might be gone by now.


    Facing the loss, Lu Ping chose to deal with it silently.


    When Snape saw that he had won, he clicked his tongue angrily, turned around and walked away like a big bat.


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw John, and his proud face suddenly became ugly.


    "Mr. Wick, I think you should know that eavesdropping is wrong."


    John said sincerely: "Professor Snape, I came to see you for something."


    Snape stared at John''s face for a while and said coldly: "Change a place."


    As Snape left with him, John glanced at Lupin.


    Lupine smiled at him, seemingly unaffected by the quarrel.


    Arriving at Snape''s office, John told him that he wanted to borrow books from the restricted area.


    Snape said in a sinister tone, "I don''t think third-year students have the ability to read books in the restricted area."


    Then John was kicked out.


    The third time!


    John shook his fist, feeling that no one wanted to see him today.


    Taking a deep breath, John turned and left.


    Phew, isn¡¯t it just a forbidden book area? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never been to a night out before, so I don¡¯t care!


    ¡­

 Chapter 105：

    Tom was very obedient and was indeed not too far away.


    It took the dog food and ran all the way under the Whomping Willow.


    The short legs showed agility that was not in line with the body, and he entered the secret passage under the Whomping Willow without even throwing in some dog food.


    It¡¯s true what John often said to Malfoy, my dogs are better behaved than you.


    After entering the passage, Tom ran into the Shrieking Shack.


    A **** dog was recuperating inside. Daheihe had lost some hair. When he saw Tom coming over, his face was filled with joy.


    Tom put the dog food down and pulled it away.


    The **** dog came forward to feast, Tom''s tail wagging like a propeller.


    After eating, the **** dog talked to Tom.


    Tom nodded from time to time, as if in response.


    ¡­


    John hit a wall three times today. He might as well go to the Slytherin Chamber of Secrets and study the Dementors.


    The dementors were used as experimental subjects, and John opened the box.


    When the Dementor ran out, he stretched out his wand and twisted it like a key.


    "The soul is back."


    The ghost curse was activated, and the body of the dementor that originally came out stiffened, and then something seemed to be about to come out from under the rag body.


    John pressed harder, and the dementor made a sharp cry.


    The harsh sound made John a little unbearable, and he threw the dementor back with a wave of his wand.


    "The body and soul are tightly embraced. If you want to tear out the soul, you have to tear them apart."


    John recalled the feeling just now, as if his soul was held together by strong glue.


    His expression was indifferent. In this case, let¡¯s try again.


    The dementors were released again, John plugged his ears and used the ghost spell again.


    The Dementor''s body was gradually torn in half by a force. Just when he was about to succeed, John''s hand shook, and the Dementor stopped screaming, and its body turned into thick smoke and disappeared.


    "died?"


    Staring at the dementor''s disappeared body, John rubbed his temples that were aching from the noise.


    Unexpectedly, one of them was accidentally killed, so he had to catch another one.


    "It''s like a soul, more like it''s put together."


    There was no one else around, so John took out the parchment and recorded it, and had to grab another one.


    The Boggart''s box stopped shaking, as if he knew something terrible was happening outside.


    After all, Boggarts themselves are timid things and will only turn into other things to scare people.


    After taking the box out, John repeated his old trick and caught a dementor outside the castle, and then continued the experiment.


    After a while, the Ministry of Magic discovered that there were fewer Dementors.


    Chapter 121 The case of missing dementors and jealousy


    "Connelly, I said, I won''t do anything to the dementors."


    In the principal''s office.


    Dumbledore had a headache. In front of him was the potbellied Minister of Magic, Cornelius Fudge.


    Fudge, wearing a bowler hat, raised his voice and asked, "Who is that? I mean, besides you, who else can make three dementors disappear without a trace."


    When the dementors disappeared, the first suspect of the Ministry of Magic was Dumbledore.


    Because the principal has expressed his hatred for dementors more than once, and he can''t think of anyone else with this ability except Dumbledore.


    Strictly speaking, the dementors of Azkaban and the Ministry of Magic are not superiors and subordinates.


    They have a cooperative relationship. The Ministry of Magic provides prisoners as food for the Dementors, and the Dementors have to perform the duty of guarding the prisoners for the Ministry of Magic.


    That¡¯s why Fudge angrily found Dumbledore after learning that the dementors were missing.


    If this matter is not handled properly, the dementors will go on strike, and the prisoners in Azkaban may escape.


    Absolutely not in Azkaban, at least while Fudge was minister, the dementors couldn''t make mistakes.


    Dumbledore was helpless. He waved his hands and said tiredly: "Cornelly, besides me, there may be others who can do it. In addition to the Patronus Charm, there may be other spells that can kill people." Dead Dementors."


    Fudge thought of a possibility, and with frightened self-deception, he shouted: "Impossible, we all know that he, he can''t come back!"


    The first figure that appeared in his mind was that person. Fudge thought of another possibility and said to himself with certainty: "I know, it''s Sirius, it''s definitely him!"


    His eyes became brighter and brighter, and Fudge''s body swayed.


    "It must be him, he was lurking nearby and killed the dementors."


    His voice became louder and louder, as if he was trying to convince himself, and finally he almost shouted, slammed the door and left.


    Dumbledore looked at his back and sighed secretly.


    Fudge was not like this in the past. At that time, Dumbledore lent him his influence and made him the Minister of Magic. It was power and comfort that made him cowardly.


    The Ministry of Magic at that time had better candidates, but Dumbledore felt that the wizarding world needed stability.


    Now that I think about it, that might have been the wrong choice.


    Fudge has been avoiding the fact that Voldemort may come back. Even if the person who said this was Dumbledore, he would not believe it.


    "Power should not be used as a private weapon."


    As long as Dumbledore wanted to, or even just showed interest, his old friends, former students, the Ministry of Magic, the Wizengamot and even the entire magical world would make him the Minister of Magic without hesitation.


    But Dumbledore knew his true heart. He was pure, strong, brave, and upright, but he could not touch power. It was a fatal poison that would make him lose himself.


    His younger self had been with the man who became the first Dark Lord to lift the Statute of Secrecy, and Dumbledore knew that his own thoughts had influenced him.


    Therefore, even in the most critical era of the two Dark Lords, he never tried to get involved in power, or even avoided it.


    He touched the small golden funnel on the table gently with his fingertips, as if he was telling it to himself or someone.


    "I hope you won''t be like that."


    Two figures seemed to appear in front of him, a high-spirited young man in his prime, and an equally handsome student wearing a Hogwarts uniform but wearing a disguise.


    Their figures gradually overlapped, and a third person appeared.


    Dumbledore wanted to see clearly, but unfortunately his old eyes were dim and he could only see the back of the man.


    "Infinite possibilities."


    Withdrawing his fingers, Dumbledore looked at the Sorting Hat and the Sword of Gryffindor again.


    He is so different, yet so similar.


    He is growing up and growing old.


    Phoenix is ??old, can he still survive the fire?


    ¡­


    This was the second time John met the Minister of Magic Fudge, who had a stinky face, as if he had eaten the newly developed canary biscuits of the Weasley twins.


    Fudge looked ugly and muttered words like "Sirius".


    John shrugged upon seeing this. The Minister of Magic was probably frustrated by Dumbledore.


    After returning to the Slytherin common room, John found that there was another person with a bad face here.


    Daphne''s pretty face wrinkled up, and it almost looked like this lady had a bad temper written on her face.


    As the younger brother who needed Daphne''s help in class, John leaned over and asked, "What''s wrong with you? Tom messed up your notes?"


    The last time it was so bad, it was because Tom messed up the notes that Daphne had worked so hard to organize. At that time, Daphne chased Tom.


    Tom, the licking dog, thought he was playing with him and was having fun in front of him. In the end, he bumped into John''s hand and learned the whole story.


    When his dog did something wrong, John had to wipe his **** and said sternly: "I asked Tom to perform somersaults for you, so don''t be angry with a dog."


    Daphne glanced sideways at John, and said in a sinister tone: "Thank you, John¡ª"


    The voice was drawn out, and the intonation seemed to be deliberately high-pitched, giving John goosebumps all over his body.


    "Uh...you''re welcome." John rubbed his arms and replied subconsciously.


    The next second, Daphne immediately pulled a face, snorted and turned away.


    John was confused where he was. Shouldn''t he ask Tom to perform a somersault?


    I do remember that Tom would stand on his head to eat dog food.


    The next day, John thought he could let Tom show Daphne a handstand eating dog food.


    In the auditorium, after Daphne arrived, she sat a few seats away from John.


    John leaned over and whispered: "Come here with me, I will show you something."


    Daphne''s expression moved slightly, and her brows were filled with joy, thinking that John finally got the idea.


    After saying this to her best friend Pansy, she left with John full of expectations.


    Pansy showed a knowing look, and then glanced at Malfoy, who was loudly plotting with two followers on how to deal with Gryffindor. She really wanted to smash the plate of skinned potatoes in front of her on Malfoy''s head.


    Walking out of the auditorium, Daphne walked with John to the covered bridge full of expectations.


    Very few people come to this place, and the long covered bridge is built with stones and wood.


    The morning breeze blew across his face, blowing up John''s longer black hair. His perfect features were illuminated by a ray of sunlight in the morning, which made him look even more beautiful. The tips of his hair brushed against his brown, salamander-like eyes, which made Daphne sink a little. .


    She looked at John expectantly, feeling shy inside, but still managed to stutter and asked: "Ye, John, what do you want to show me?"


    She deliberately pretended to be careless, because her mother said that women who are too proactive will not be cherished.


    John stared straight into those light gray-blue eyes, with a smile on his lips, which made Daphne''s heartbeat slow down.


    "I know, you have always cared about it, and I also know what you mean..."


    Perhaps it was John''s eyes that were so intense that Daphne couldn''t help but dodge.


    John saw her looking expectant and shy, and his smile became more and more obvious. His guess was indeed correct.


    He raised his hand and snapped his fingers.


    Daphne was stunned by the sound of music coming from nowhere.


    "Look, Tom has specially trained him to stand on his head and eat dog food in order to apologize to you!"


    With a proud and excited voice, John pointed at a dog that was forced to work.


    Tom came over with a rice bowl in his mouth, tore open the dog food bag and poured in the dog food. He used his front paws hard and let out a loud roar.


    Its legs stood in the air behind it, and it completed a handstand with only the strength of its forelimbs. Its long ears drooped down, and it took a big mouthful of food.


    The atmosphere was very quiet for a while, and John was still cheering Tom on.


    "Come on, Tom, eat it!"


    "You can do it, Tom, believe in yourself!"


    "Come on, you are going to become the son of the Earth Dog King!"


    The sound of waving flags and shouts fell in Daphne''s ears, and her originally shy expression turned into indifference at this moment.


    She stared at Tom, who was working hard at business, and sneered twice at the corner of her mouth.


    "How about it, it''s awesome!"


    John watched with relief as Tom ate everything.


    "hehe."


    Daphne smiled coldly, and once again said in that sinister high-pitched tone: "Thank you John¡ª"


    Why does this sentence sound so awkward?

 Chapter 106：

    John scratched his head, feeling a little weird, and said cautiously: "Actually, Tom can also perform a handstand on one hand to eat dog food."


    "Thank you John¡ª"


    Still saying the same thing, Daphne turned around and left without giving John a chance to understand.


    Glancing at Tom, who was already circling around him, John raised his eyebrows and said loudly: "There is something wrong with you!"


    Daphne paused, thinking that John had finally discovered it, but soon she realized that she was overthinking it.


    John pulled the dog¡¯s face and asked: ¡°I¡¯ve obviously eaten twice as much dog food these days, why haven¡¯t I seen any growth in meat?¡±


    Tom''s fawning face froze, and he lowered his head guiltily.


    And Daphne stepped harder, as if she were treating the floor as John, stepping **** it.


    This **** even knew how much dog food Tom had eaten, but he couldn''t find out why he was angry!


    ¡­


    Chapter 122 Quidditch Training Week and Borrowing Books


    John has always been a person who repeatedly jumps between carefulness and carelessness.


    Just like Daphne, who had been around her for three consecutive days in a weird mood, John vaguely remembered where he had heard this.


    "Isn''t this what Hermione said to me on her birthday last time?"


    He was a little confused. He said why it was so familiar. It turned out to be Hermione who said it.


    "Does she think I shouldn''t give gifts to Gryffindors?"


    After thinking about it carefully, John felt that this might be very big.


    After all, as the leader of Slytherin''s small team, Slytherin''s attitude towards Muggles and mixed-bloods has changed a lot because of his own fault.


    But the attitude towards Gryffindor has never changed. Slytherin and Gryffindor must step on each other to get the upper hand.


    This is something that is almost engraved in his bones, even John is a little like this.


    In this case...it seems like I didn''t do anything wrong!


    There was no sorting when we became friends. I am a loyal Slytherin and definitely not a traitor.


    I want to report it to the organization. I was wronged!


    After struggling for a while, John finally felt that he had to go and apologize to Daphne.


    After all, because of this relationship, one of my Muggle studies was skipped.


    Finding Daphne, John said seriously: "Daphne, I know I did something wrong during this period, and I apologize to you."


    He said it very seriously, which actually made Daphne start to become nervous because of her little temper.


    Daphne said with a stunned look on her face: "I was also at fault. I shouldn''t have spoken to you like this."


    Thinking of how weird she had been these past few days, she couldn''t help but rub her face, feeling her face stiffen from a sneer.


    With that sinister tone, John nodded with deep understanding and said, "It''s as if Professor Snape is by his side."


    After saying that, he found Daphne''s mouth wide open.


    John didn''t know why. Wasn''t he just like Professor Snape, having such a big reaction?


    "In that case, Mr. Wick, ask someone else to get your approval slip."


    Suddenly, John felt a chill in his back, and a gloomy voice came from behind him.


    John broke into a cold sweat. He usually didn''t see Professor Snape looking for him, but it was such a coincidence today.


    He turned his head awkwardly, and Professor Snape, dressed in black robes, was looking at him with a sneer.


    Swallowing with difficulty, John said with a silly smile: "Hello, professor, I was telling you that you are handsome."


    This lie was so fake that even Daphne couldn''t stand it. Snape''s mouth twitched slightly, he looked at John coldly, dropped a piece of paper and left.


    "It''s over."


    The goodwill that I had finally accumulated was all gone in one fell swoop.


    With a look of resentment on his face, John caught a glimpse of the note from the corner of his eye. He picked it up. It was signed by Professor Snape.


    "Uh...what does this mean?"


    John fell into deep thought. You didn''t give it to me a few days ago, and now you suddenly sent it to me.


    You''re playing hard to get with me. You''re not a girl. What''s the point of playing this game?


    Anyway, I got my note.


    I have been busy doing experiments on dementors these past few days, so I haven¡¯t gone to the forbidden book area yet.


    As he was free now, John turned around and ran away.


    Daphne stretched out her hands and finally stamped her feet angrily on the spot.


    October.


    The Defense Against the Dark Arts class was as good as ever. In terms of teaching quality alone, John thought he was not as good as Lupin.


    "It''s hard to tell that he''s still a teacher. The young wizards in the werewolf community can trouble him in the future."


    Staring at Lu Ping''s confident and kind teaching method, teaching through fun can allow students to learn knowledge and make them happy at the same time.


    John admired this very much.


    He touched his wand out of habit. John had a habit of having something to rub in his hand.


    When wearing a ring, he would rub it, and when there was no ring, he would touch the wand.


    He felt that the wand would probably be swollen after graduation.


    In the divination class, John¡¯s points were like running water.


    His grades were so good that Professor Trelawney changed her name from kid to darling.


    The Care of Magical Creatures is also progressing smoothly. Although some things happened in the first class, fortunately, John solved them.


    Malfoy, who had been trained by John, was not that delicate and did not call his father to complain.


    Hagrid will find beautiful flower fairies to make the girls fall in love with them.


    There are also some magical animals that don¡¯t look so dangerous. These things seem boring to Hagrid, but they are very popular with the students.


    Hagrid and John complained about this, but John was speechless and said, "You still want to bring the fire dragon over to the students?"


    This suggestion made Hagrid''s eyes light up, and he hesitated: "As for the fire dragon, one is okay, but if there are too many, I can''t take care of them."


    John: Good guy, you really dare to think about it.


    He can guarantee that the fire dragon brought by Hagrid will be expelled from Hogwarts.


    Even adult wizards would not dare approach this dangerous creature, and you still want to teach young wizards a lesson.


    To dispel Hagrid''s unrealistic ideas, John came to the Quidditch pitch.


    During Quidditch training period, the stadium is fully booked by the four courts every day.


    No matter it¡¯s windy or raining, there are always figures flying around on broomsticks in the stadium.


    The flying broomsticks in the stadium chased various balls. What was flying in the sky was not Gryffindor, but Hufflepuff.


    Hufflepuff changed its captain, and Cedric, who had practiced dueling with John last year, became the captain.


    Although he does not have Harry''s outstanding intuition and talent, his skills are very strong, especially in turning, which is smooth and fluid, which is inconsistent with his tall body.


    Cedric, who was practicing, saw John and greeted him from a distance.


    John also nodded and gave him a cheering gesture.


    He turned around and went into the restricted book section of the library and searched through all the books in it.


    A book titled "The Origin and Speculations of Dementors" was loaned out by him.


    This is an extremely unpopular book, so unpopular that Mrs. Pingsi was stunned when she saw it.


    "You shouldn''t be interested in dementors, even though they are out there."


    Mrs. Pince usually didn¡¯t say much to the students, but she said a few words to John.


    John showed his white teeth and said with a smile: "You always have to have more knowledge, don''t you?"


    After some persuasion, Mrs. Pince stopped caring. Before leaving, she said to John: "The ice cream you sent last time was very good, especially the red one."


    John staggered and looked at Mrs. Pince suspiciously. She actually liked the Mapo Tofu flavor as much as Filch.


    Passing the Quidditch pitch again, John saw the flying yellow figure change to red.


    Wood, who was already in his final year, felt like he had been given a shot. Harry looked for the Golden Snitch over and over again.


    The twins practiced a sandwich tactic, wrapping people up on both sides and beating them down directly.


    He stopped to watch and was driven out by Wood.


    Although he knew that John would not leak the secret, Wood still didn''t like being stared at by the Slytherins.


    In response, John shrugged and left the Quidditch pitch.


    He had considered joining the Quidditch team, but thinking about how busy he was during this period, he gave up the idea.


    "It would be nice if I could control time."


    He sighed, thinking that it would be great if he had a tool to control time.


    But it¡¯s impossible to think about it. Time is also taboo in the magic world and is as dangerous as the soul. How can it be possessed casually?


    Returning to the castle, John went to the Gryffindor Chamber of Secrets and couldn''t wait to open "The Origin and Speculation of Dementors".


    "Dementors are a blend of soul and matter."


    The first sentence that caught his eye made John''s eyes light up. He discovered this problem when he was experimenting on dementors. It seems that the author has something.


    Immediately he settled down and continued watching.


    "They are evil, cruel, and pitiful things that are man-made. They have very little intelligence and cannot increase their numbers through reproduction."


    John looked at the book intently.


    Are dementors man-made?


    He suddenly thought of the basilisk, which was also a man-made product.


    However, compared to Dementors, Basilisks are created by human intervention and then selecting genes from nature.


    Dementors are different. The book speculates that dementors were created by humans. They have no gender and no concept of reproduction.


    They are like wraiths, growing like fungi from dark and decaying places.


    This made John''s scalp numb. What kind of person could create such a thing as a dementor?


    He bit the bullet and looked down, and saw various things.


    The creator of the Dementors is an extremely evil being and the first resident of Azkaban.


    Extis.


    Chapter 123 Weird Hermione and Level 5 Alchemy


    The method of making Dementors can be summed up in two steps, soul and curse.


    Extis was very cruel and killed many Muggles. He used dark magic to brutally kill the Muggles around him.


    The soul cannot find peace after death. It is cursed and cannot be liberated. It is trapped between reality and illusion. It is neither dead nor alive.


    Over time, these souls will become dementors that feed on the souls of others.


    "If there is a ranking of evil, then Extis is definitely the highest."


    The author¡¯s sentiments deeply resonated with John.


    Making a dementor out of souls tortured to death is something even John can''t do.

 Chapter 107：

    As soon as the idea appeared in his mind, John was stunned and said suspiciously: "Wait, why do I have such an idea?"


    You are a good person. Even if you do well in the future, you will still be the White Devil, and you will definitely not be the Dark Devil!


    It definitely has nothing to do with evil.


    Closing the book, John let out a breath.


    This book not only records the formation of the Dementors, but also some of Extis¡¯s deeds and past.


    If Voldemort kills in order to rule the wizarding world, then Extis is evil without reason.


    He doesn''t care about other people''s opinions at all, he is completely a self-paranoid lunatic.


    "Thankfully he died early, otherwise Voldemort would have to step aside."


    John was glad that the other party died early.


    ¡­


    It¡¯s October, and the atmosphere in the third grade is starting to get agitated.


    Because of Halloween, they can go to Hogsmeade.


    It was the only village in the country full of wizards, with wizards from all walks of life and many shops in it.


    ?For example, Honeydukes Candy Shop and Zuko¡¯s Joke Shop are both worth visiting.


    John listened to other people''s popular science and wondered whether he should go there.


    To be honest, although he was a little interested in these, he wanted to perfect his surgery even more.


    How long Nagini can last is a question, maybe next month, maybe tomorrow.


    In short, Nagini''s soul is like a candle in the wind, and the unicorn horn cannot last long.


    "The operation must be completed as soon as possible."


    He made up his mind that Nagini must be rescued.


    Not only because of the rewards, but also because of my pursuit of academics and my commitment to my friends.


    Entering the Slytherin common room, when John opened the door, he saw Tom sneaking out.


    "Does this dog have a dog outside?"


    John stared at Tom leaving with the dog food again, feeling very suspicious.


    But after thinking about it, I didn¡¯t think of anyone else taking the dog besides myself.


    Probably because Ya Ya is a good licker, it makes Tom, the eldest sister, particularly happy.


    Normally, things were fine in class, but when a few of them overlapped, John felt a little uncomfortable.


    He must be highly concentrated to listen to the three courses at the same time, because if he misses it, he will lose the chance of extra points.


    This year also has a series of tasks as usual and the task of staying first.


    John didn¡¯t know whether this first place was counted in every subject. If so, wouldn¡¯t it be a big loss for him to give up one?


    It was so stressful that he almost wanted to just lie down.


    When others were finishing get out of class, John had to go to the next class.


    On this day, John got up later. He met Hermione who was also attending class and said hello to her.


    "You''re in class too, oh, I forgot that you also chose them all."


    "Sorry John, I''m running out of time."


    After saying that, Hermione left in a hurry.


    Staring in the direction she left, there was some confusion in her eyes. Class hadn''t started yet.


    And the direction she left seems to be to go to arithmetic divination. Is she going to miss the divination class?


    Walking to the Divination classroom, as soon as John sat down, he saw Hermione already there.


    He widened his eyes and looked around. He didn''t remember seeing Hermione come in.


    "How is this going?"


    Even though it was John, he was a little confused now.


    After the class was over, John saw Hermione leaving in a hurry.


    A moment later, he met Hermione at the corner.


    "Well¡­"


    Hermione looked a little tired and her pace quickened a lot.


    John touched his chin and said thoughtfully: "Why does Hermione feel so weird?"


    Staring at Hermione''s leaving figure, it was not the first time that John felt like this.


    Every time it was time for class, Hermione felt strange.


    The weirdest thing was that he was very curious about how Hermione was able to attend three classes together.


    Unless she has remote monitoring like him, she will be able to clone herself.


    "Watch it in the future."


    Nodding secretly, John turned around and headed to the next class.


    ¡­


    It will be the next class soon.


    There, he met Hermione again, which made him wonder if someone had drank the compound potion and pretended to be Hermione, or worse, Hermione had disapparated in the castle.


    In order to confirm whether someone else was imposter, John secretly took out the Marauder''s Map.


    When he opened it, he almost couldn''t hold it back and cursed.


    "Damn it, how come there are three of them?"


    Staring at the three figures on the Marauder''s Map, John was stunned.


    Looking at the Hermione shown on the map, one is in the Divination classroom, and the other two are in Arithmancy and Muggle Studies respectively.


    John''s whole body was numb. He didn''t expect Hermione to have mastered the clone technique.


    If you didn¡¯t tell me that you had this ability, do you know how tiring it would be for me to do three things at once?


    After class, John blocked Hermione.


    "Hermione, do you know how to clone yourself?"


    John stared at Hermione, and he saw confusion on Hermione''s face.


    Did you guess wrong?


    Unwilling to give up, John asked again: "How did you manage to take three classes at the same time?"


    When this question was mentioned, Hermione opened her mouth and suddenly thought of what Professor McGonagall said not to tell others.


    She immediately closed her mouth, pursed her lips and said, "I have my own way, John, don''t ask."


    Staring at John with suspicion, he reluctantly said, "Okay, it seems like it''s a secret that cannot be told."


    He left. Unexpectedly, the clown was myself.


    John also guessed that Hermione had some unspeakable secrets, and he guessed that Dumbledore or Professor McGonagall might not allow her to tell them.


    You probably can¡¯t show that thing to yourself.


    "We are all students, and the professors are a little too favorable to one another."


    John curled his lips, forget it if he doesn''t give it, he doesn''t care about it.


    What can¡¯t you make with your alchemy skills?


    After class, John rushed into the secret room. He saw the alchemy and moved his fingers to upgrade.


    Alchemy Level 5.


    The alchemy on the panel suddenly dimmed. It seemed that if you want to continue upgrading, you need to accumulate knowledge.


    Now John can be called a master. He scanned the things in the Slytherin Chamber of Secrets. Well, it was very clean.


    "How about some renovation? It''s still very inconvenient to go in and out of the Forbidden Forest every day."


    With the current level of alchemy, John felt that he could try to transform it.


    Just install a door so that you don¡¯t have to run into the Forbidden Forest every time.


    Last time, I was almost discovered by the centaurs, thanks to the high level of my Disguise Curse.


    As soon as he said it was done, John began to modify the door.


    Slytherin''s alchemy is also very high, at least not higher than John''s now.


    But John doesn¡¯t need to dismantle everything. He just needs to change the entrance and exit. This matter is still very simple.


    After some renovation, a brand new door appeared in front of you.


    John set an access code for him so that he would not have to climb the pipe in the future.


    Even in the girls'' bathroom, John couldn''t forget it. John also modified it and set a spell that only he knew.


    "The stars are eternal."


    Say the password and the door opens.


    John left from inside, and when he reappeared, he was already in the girls'' bathroom.


    Fortunately, no one is here at this time, perhaps because Myrtle is often here.


    A person emerged from the broken toilet, and it was Myrtle.


    She still had the hairpin John gave her on her head, and Myrtle said in surprise: "You came to see me?"


    "Uh... you can also say that."


    John glanced at the entrance to the secret room. He couldn''t say he was passing by.


    Thinking of this, he looked at Myrtle and said politely: "Long time no see."


    Myrtle was very happy and said that she showed the hairpin to the ghosts. The ghosts did not believe it and she was very angry.


    Nico, who was almost headless, was very envious and said that he would let John cut off his connecting skin so that he could join the headless hunter team.


    As John listened, he felt that these ghosts had not changed for too long, and the slightest change was enough to make them excited.


    Seeing that Myrtle was still hinting that he could give her a necklace or less thick glasses, John had no choice but to say that the materials were not that easy to find.


    This made Myrtle give up the idea of ??changing into a nice set of clothes.


    Chapter 124 Making the Secret Room and Astoria


    Entering the Room of Requirement again, John fell into deep thought.


    "Should I also build a secret room or something?"


    He thought that the four giants had secret rooms. If he founded the Star Club in the future, he wouldn''t have a place to stay, right?


    With my current level of alchemy and upgrading the runes, it is not difficult to create a secret room.


    There are currently only two official members of the Star Club, including those who are not in the school. The first is Fleur and the second is Heinrich.


    In his plan, there are already three candidates.


    Percy from Gryffindor, Malfoy from Slytherin, and Neville Longbottom.


    Needless to say, Percy is a person who pursues glory and climbs upwards. He is a super academic who has obtained twelve certificates. He is an important candidate for John to enter the Ministry of Magic.


    Malfoy is a pure blood and a member of the Twenty-Eight Saints. Although Malfoy''s reputation is not very good, his qualifications and connections can also be used as bargaining chips to evade Voldemort later.


    Neville, the future Sword Master of Gryffindor, is one of the only two people in the book, excluding Dumbledore, who can pull out the Sword of Gryffindor.


    They all have extremely high talent ceilings, and John has reserved three places for them.


    Daphne and Hermione were also within the scope of John''s consideration, but after thinking about it, the possibility of Hermione was not high.

 Chapter 108：

    Not to mention that the three little ones must be within Dumbledore''s influence, even Hermione herself would not abandon Harry and come to the Society of Stars.


    "Cedric is also good, but it''s a pity that we haven''t had much communication with him."


    John touched his chin. He had seen Cedric''s strength and was very popular among Hufflepuffs.


    If I invite myself, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s possible.


    After going through the candidates in his mind, John still couldn''t select the remaining personnel.


    "That''s it for the initial staff. We''ll wait until the secret room is completed and then send out invitations."


    Determined, John walked out of the Room of Requirement. He needed some materials to build it.


    As the organization of the Star Club, John didn¡¯t want it to be too shabby.


    Heading to Hagrid''s hut, John asked him to help find some materials, mostly wood.


    Hagrid patted his chest with his big hands, saying that he would definitely find it.


    As he spoke, Hagrid asked John to go back first.


    His attitude seemed to be eager for John to leave, and John glanced at Yaya inside strangely.


    "Tooth is in there, so who is Tom playing with?"


    Feeling strange, John returned to Slytherin.


    In the following time, John often went out without a trace.


    Even if Malfoy wanted to find him, he often couldn''t be found.


    Lu Ping''s superb teaching skills made up for the vacancy in Defense Against the Dark Arts in the previous two years.


    October 15th is getting closer and closer to Halloween.


    There seemed to be an atmosphere of joy in the air, as if Sirius wandering outside would not affect them.


    The dementors greedily sniffed the happiness emanating from the castle, and they were a little restless.


    In the Gryffindor lounge.


    Hermione''s pet Crookshanks attacks Scabbers again, this time directly irritating Ron.


    He roughly carried the bag and tried to throw Crookshanks out, and had a quarrel with Hermione.


    Hermione left angrily, and Ron was also sulking because of this incident.


    Harry was caught in the middle, wanting to say something, but not knowing what to say.


    The Quidditch pitch was still as lively as ever. Wood once again mentioned Cedric of Hufflepuff to Harry and asked him to be careful about that person.


    Harry didn''t know whether he heard it or not. He was still thinking about the quarrel between his good friends.


    The next day, Lavender Brown was crying and looking very sad.


    Someone asked her what was wrong, and she said her rabbit was dead.


    Died today, October 16th.


    When some people were confused, the students who had taken the divination class gave the answer.


    "It was John. He predicted in a class that what Lavender Brown fears will happen on October 16th."


    A sense of horror rose up in everyone''s back. The effectiveness of this incident expressed John''s success.


    John entered the prophecy state twice in the divination class, once when he told the full moon, and the other time was October 16th.


    Now that one is effective, won¡¯t the other one also be effective?


    "Those who don''t know the truth will have their legs cut off, and those who violate taboos will be drowned by the black tide."


    When Ernie talked about the prophecy, he looked mysterious and said: "This is a death prophecy. I think it may be Harry Potter."


    Hannah Abbott next to her was a little confused and asked: "Why Harry Potter?"


    Ernie said matter-of-factly: "Have you forgotten, every time this kind of thing happens, it has something to do with Harry. He is like a calamity body, always able to attract some bad things."


    Even Seamus nodded in approval, which made Harry feel bad.


    What does it mean to be a disaster body?


    Hermione''s expression changed. If Professor Trelawney said it, she might think it was a coincidence, but since it was her friend, she felt it had a certain degree of credibility.


    In order to comfort Lavender Brown, she still said: "These are all coincidences, aren''t they? I mean, you have always been afraid that the rabbit will be bitten to death by the fox?"


    Hearing the rabbit again, Lavender was about to cry, shook his head and said, "No, I''m just afraid that it will die."


    Hermione doubted: "The rabbit is very old?"


    "No, it''s a baby bunny."


    Okay, Hermione was speechless.


    A baby rabbit, you are actually afraid that it will die. You originally wanted to comfort Lavender and Harry by the way, but the result seemed to confirm the accuracy of John''s prediction.


    Even Harry doubted whether the prophecy was for him. After all, he did see the black dog''s omen.


    People in Gryffindor were panicked, but Slytherin was happy.


    Even young wizards who come from many wizarding families yearn for Hogsmeade.


    This was the third time that Malfoy told John the love story about his parents in Hogsmeade. John''s ears almost became calloused.


    The bell rang, and Professor Snape came in to announce that the permission form to go to Hogsmeade would be handed over to him before Halloween.


    Daphne came to John. She was no longer angry and asked curiously: "John, are you going to Hogsmeade?"


    "I should go."


    Noticing a little girl following Daphne, John asked curiously: "Is this?"


    Daphne said proudly: "This is my sister, Astoria, a new student in Slytherin this year."


    John stared at the first-year student, who was wearing a Slytherin school uniform, which could not hide his beautiful face that had just begun to take shape.


    Like her sister Daphne, she has golden hair. The difference is that Daphne looks domineering and proud, while Astoria looks very well-behaved.


    She blinked at John, with curiosity in her eyes, and asked, "You are John Wick. My sister often mentions you."


    When Daphne heard her sister say this, there was a trace of panic and shyness on her face, and she hurriedly covered Astoria''s next words.


    When John heard this, he glanced at Daphne. What was she saying about herself at home?


    Daphne left in a panic with her sister, for fear of saying something else from her mouth.


    John shook his head and decided to speed up the construction of the secret room.


    Malfoy came over, with a hint of surprise in his eyes, and asked, "Who was that little girl just now?"


    John turned his head when he heard this and saw Malfoy''s surprised look. The little girl was indeed pretty.


    He said casually: "Daphne''s sister, by the way, return the badge to me."


    "I just looked at it twice, isn''t it?" Malfoy covered the badge on his chest with a look of regret on his face.


    I had known earlier that I wouldn¡¯t have asked, but I didn¡¯t expect that I would lose my badge with just one sentence.


    John rolled his eyes at him, was he such a stingy person?


    "I''m afraid you lost your badge in Hogsmeade, so please keep it for me first."


    "All right."


    Malfoy was doubtful, so John put the badge away. He was also preparing to add a function to enter the Star Society.


    Commonly known as system upgrade.


    Heinrich came over, and there was an ugly scabies on his pale and handsome face.


    "Did you fight with the twins again?"


    Staring at the scabies, John raised his hand and brushed it gently. The originally ugly scabies gradually became smaller and finally disappeared.


    A cold feeling flashed across Heinrich''s face, and Heinrich''s eyes showed surprise, and he said grimly: "Sooner or later, I will make them feel a thousand times more painful."


    John raised his eyebrows at this hatred, and had no choice but to let the twins wish for themselves.


    ¡­


    Chapter 125: The Establishment of Qunxing Club and the Caotai Team


    Time passed quickly, and John was very satisfied with the dome he had built, filled with stars.


    The secret room of the first-generation Star Society has almost been built. It has to be said that magic is easy to use. If it were made by Muggles, it would take several months or even a year at least.


    "Adding magic is the key."


    Talking to himself, John carved the magic circuit bit by bit.


    On the main body of the secret chamber, magic crystal is used as the power source, and thirty-six stars are inlaid on it, just like the thirty-six stars in the night sky.


    Preliminary estimate is that unless Voldemort and Dumbledore come, no one can get close to it just because of the presence of these thirty-six magic crystals.


    The circuit he carved was not an ordinary magic spell, but a ritual that relied on ancient magic and runes that he had looked up.


    When the ceremony was completed, the entire secret room emitted an abundant magical light.


    Only John saw this spectacular scene.


    The circuits above were lit up one by one, and the runes were floating in the inner space like elves.


    The interior of the Star Club is very gorgeous. Under the starry sky dome is a round table with nine seats.


    Mysterious violet tapestry and silver artifacts, the dome projects the location of each badge.


    The floating objects like galaxies kept spinning in the room.


    Done.


    John has completed the secret room of the Star Club, and now he needs to find a place to settle it.


    "I remember that the room where the magic stone was originally was unused, and it can be used just in time."


    As soon as he said it, John put the transmission device formed by the loop up.


    The wooden door in front of me quickly changed. On the surface, it was still an ordinary door.


    In fact, it has been divided into two spaces, one is the original room, and the other is the secret room of the Star Club.


    As for the Chamber of Secrets itself, John put it into Slytherin''s Chamber of Secrets.


    This way John doesn''t have to continue walking to the girls'' bathroom, which can be described as killing two birds with one stone.


    On the day when the secret room was successfully completed, John summoned his appointed candidates.


    Among them, Cedric also came, which surprised him.


    "I''m also curious about what the society you created will be like."


    Cedric smiled. He had heard a lot about John Wick''s deeds.


    John''s exquisite dueling skills also showed him his powerful strength.


    "John, what do you want from me?" It was rare for Malfoy not to bring his two followers.


    Besides them, Heinrich was there like a shadow.


    Neville was a little at a loss. Isn''t it a good idea to come here by himself?


    Percy frowned, wondering what John was doing.


    Daphne was finally invited over. After all, she was a top student. John came first, and Daphne and Hermione competed for second place.


    Including John, there were seven people in total, and the grass-stage team of Qunxing Club gathered.


    John put his right hand on the badge on his chest and said with a chuckle: "Welcome to the Star Club."


    Star Club?


    When he heard this name, Malfoy was the most excited. After being abused for a semester, he finally got the qualification.


    Slowly pushing the wooden door open, a very gorgeous room with a starry sky dome appeared in front of everyone.


    Daphne covered her mouth gently, she was so beautiful.

 Chapter 109：

    Percy was very surprised. When did Hogwarts have such a place?


    Inviting everyone in, stars were shining in the room. John said with a sincere expression: "Star Club welcomes all friends. We pursue glory and help friends. We are not relatives, but we are better than relatives. We seek strength and share strength."


    His eyes slowly swept over everyone, and John''s voice was high-pitched, "The stars are eternal and unchangeable."


    "Are you willing to join the Star Club?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Heinrich stepped out without hesitation, lowered his arrogant head, and said with enthusiasm on his face: "Heinrich Edgar, I am willing to join."


    After he finished speaking, Daphne walked out gracefully and gracefully, with seriousness in her voice, and said softly: "Daphne Greengrass, I am willing to join."


    Not to be outdone, Malfoy also walked out, put his right hand on his chest, and said seriously: "Draco Malfoy, willing to join!"


    Of the remaining three, there are two Gryffindors and one Hufflepuff.


    Percy finally understood John''s purpose. Such ambition made Percy''s eyes flash with a bright light.


    He walked out with the Student Council President''s badge on his chest, which he treasured. He took off the badge, saluted like Malfoy, and said, "Percy Weasley, would like to join."


    "I knew you wouldn''t be that simple."


    Cedric muttered something, and after walking out, he said with a smile: "Cedric Diggory, willing to join."


    Now Neville was the only one left. John turned his eyes to him and asked softly without forcing him: "Neville, I won''t force you."


    After Neville hesitated for a while, he took a step forward. His face had become thinner and his height had grown a lot due to the exercise. He said loudly: "Neville Longbottom, I am willing to join!"


    The six of them lowered their heads, and John raised his hand to point to the dome.


    Six stars fell from the starry sky and turned into six shining badges.


    In the badge, it seems that there is a starry sky inside, dotted with purple crystals.


    John put a badge on each of them, which was considered a formal completion ceremony.


    Looking at the six people in front of him, John said silently: "Finally, we have taken a step forward."


    When the six people grow up, even if the Society of Stars is not as big as the Order of the Phoenix, it will definitely be a force that can shake up the magic world.


    Clicking on the table, seven golden cups appeared on the table.


    Flying to several people respectively.


    When John picked it up, he suddenly felt proud.


    It''s like the heroes in Shuibo Liangshan, making blood alliances, eating meat and drinking wine.


    He was going to finish it off in one gulp, and then throw the cup in a domineering manner.


    As soon as he picked it up, Percy frowned and said, "Students are not allowed to drink."


    "Ahem...this is pumpkin juice."


    John almost choked, and said with a somewhat embarrassed look on his face: "I didn''t get any wine at school, and the house elves in the kitchen wouldn''t give it to me."


    People who were still immersed in the atmosphere just now laughed out loud when they saw this scene.


    The seven people drank their toasts and the Star Club was officially established.


    In this inconspicuous corner, John''s lineage was officially born.


    It''s a pity that Furong is not here, otherwise the Star Club would be together.


    ¡­


    There are various clubs in the school, but they are all founded by professors. For example, the Star Club founded by John himself is limited to seven people.


    After joining the Star Club, Malfoy''s walking posture became even more arrogant.


    He took the step of disowning his relatives, and even looked at Neville with pleasure.


    Because John said that after joining the Stars Club, no matter what happened before or what the family is, the Stars Club is the closest group of people.


    Malfoy, who was originally a little resistant to Weasley and Longbottom, had no objection after hearing John''s words again.


    "Percy is the student council president. Even though Neville seems to be submissive, he will have no problem beating you to death."


    Malfoy refused to accept it, but after being nearly killed by Neville swinging his sword, he gave in.


    Strength is supreme.


    In the past, Malfoy would never admit these two people. Who would let the two people''s power surpass him now?


    I thought I would be in the top three, but no matter how bad I was, I would still be in the top five.


    However, the facts told him that he was at the bottom.


    Even Daphne and Neville are stronger than him, let alone Heinrich and the others.


    "What a risk, I''m in seventh place."


    Malfoy said happily, John glanced at him and sneered: "What are you thinking, you are eighth."


    This made Malfoy dumbfounded, and John told him that there was another member in Beauxbatons.


    So Malfoy won the eighth place. If new members are added, I don¡¯t know.


    "Work hard, kid."


    John patted the dull Malfoy on the shoulder meaningfully. John would not say that he was once almost your godfather.


    If Malfoy doesn''t work hard, how can a father feel at ease?


    When I deceived Lucius, I was bragging to death. Now that I can''t get on the stage, isn''t it a slap in the face?


    "You will double your training in the future. When you can defeat Neville, you won''t need to train anymore."


    Painting a pie has always been a necessary skill for leaders. John said seriously: "I have high hopes for you."


    These words made Malfoy''s blood boil, as if he had been given a shot of chicken blood. Little did he know that almost everyone had heard it.


    No, Percy didn''t.


    John told him that Barty Crouch was going to hire an assistant, and he almost took off with joy.


    ¡­


    Chapter 126 Crookshanks and Gouzi


    The scream was enough to penetrate the eardrums. On the Dementor''s body, a layer of something as thin as light smoke seemed to be grabbed and torn apart by big hands.


    John was focused like never before. The wand in his hand was like a scalpel, manipulating it to peel off the dementors bit by bit.


    The magic crystal hanging around his neck shimmered, and as John accidentally exerted too much force, the third dementor died.


    Wiping the sweat from his forehead, John''s brows did not relax.


    He didn''t understand why he couldn''t even control every trace of magic power accurately.


    "It is impossible to read the dementors'' thoughts. We can only distinguish them by the size of their screams."


    Taking off his earplugs with an expressionless expression, John tapped his fingers on the cabinet again and again.


    The Boggart inside didn''t dare to make a sound. It huddled in the cupboard as if dead.


    John glanced at the newly added shelf containing reagents. A bottle of something with a black smoke-like substance was placed there.


    This is what he tried his best to extract from the Boggart, which can be said to be blood.


    There was no solid matter floating, and the black smoke was moving aimlessly in the reagent.


    This kind of thing reminded John of another creature in the magical world.


    Silently.


    Next to it, there are also top-notch items with varying numbers of floating silver threads.


    These things look very pure and sacred.


    "Is this the dementor''s undigested soul, or its own soul?"


    After pondering for a moment, John put on his gloves and used his wand to pick out the silver wire inside.


    This thing looked just like what came out of Nagini. John grabbed it but there was no call.


    He stared at the silver wire, and a crazy idea came to his mind.


    "The soul is back."


    The wand pointed at his brain, and the silver wire went in along John''s ears.


    Suddenly, everything in John''s eyes changed.


    He was unable to move, and a wizard with long black hair appeared in front of him.


    His expression was cold, as if he were looking at an ant.


    With a flick of the wand, John felt as if his body was being beaten to pieces, bones were shattered, and the skin was being peeled off inch by inch.


    The scream reached his lips, and John whimpered.


    It turned out that the tongue had been cut off a long time ago, and the veins were bulging near the eye sockets.


    John couldn''t escape, his face was ferocious, and there were many people imprisoned like him here.


    The resentful emotions began to spread in John''s mind, and finally overflowed and gathered in the entire room.


    John''s eyes widened during the long torture.


    Finally everything disappeared and he returned to the secret room.


    Breathing heavily, everything John experienced was extremely real. Looking at the time, half an hour had passed.


    "It is really too dangerous to implant the soul into the body."


    He slumped down with lingering fear. John closed his eyes tightly and waited for a while before he recovered.


    The table in front has clear fingerprints on the edge.


    It can be seen how much pain John was in just now.


    "We have to find another way in the future."


    John''s fingers were bleeding and he cast a spell on himself to stop the bleeding.


    But it seems that this is not without benefits. After John had a good sleep, he felt much more energetic.


    "what happened?"


    Looking at the book in amazement, John has not yet turned on the academic master mode, but he can read ten lines at a glance.


    This surprised him very much. He immediately thought of a possibility and muttered: "Is it because of the soul fragment?"


    Can putting soul fragments into your brain increase your mental power?


    John felt that this was what the dark wizard did, and he was a good person.


    This state lasted for an hour, and it seemed that there was a time limit.


    "If it were made into a drug, it could probably be said to be a stimulant in the magic world."


    Walking out of the classroom after class, John still missed that feeling.


    ¡­


    On Halloween, the Slytherin common room erupted with joyful laughter.


    Daphne reluctantly said goodbye to her sister Astoria, and Malfoy and his followers vowed to go drinking.


    After handing Filch permission to go to Hogsmeade, John saw Harry begging Professor McGonagall.


    "Please Professor McGonagall, my aunt and uncle just... uh... forgot to sign the form."


    Professor McGonagall had a business-like look on her face and said solemnly: "I''m afraid not, Potter. You should have heard what I said. You can''t go to Hogsmeade without a sign."


    In fact, Professor McGonagall didn''t want Harry to go out. The little wizards didn''t know, but Professor McGonagall knew that Sirius was outside looking for Harry.


    Although Hogsmeade is an all-wizard village, that was Sirius, a ruthless character whose spell blew up a whole street.


    So Professor McGonagall didn''t let up at all, which made Harry lose his mind.


    John raised his eyebrows, no, could it be that what he said to Dursley last time fell on deaf ears?


    Damn it, it¡¯s so hard to persuade someone with good words. If one day Harry turns black, Dursley will be the first to die.

 Chapter 110：

    Seeing Harry''s loss, Hermione and Ron also went to comfort him.


    "Isn''t there a party?" Ron said, trying to cheer Harry up, "You know, the Halloween party is held in the evening."


    In the past, Harry might have been looking forward to the banquet.


    But compared to being able to hang out with his companions for a whole day, he still found it too boring.


    In fact, the Dursleys had really forgotten about this matter. They had not contacted them after Harry left, and Harry still left in anger, never thinking that Dursley would sign.


    During this visit, there was no sign of Dursley''s signature.


    Seeing that he was disappointed, John walked up and patted him on the shoulder and said, "It''s okay. There are all kinds of joke products and all kinds of delicious candies. You can also drink butterbeer in the future."


    Hearing John''s comfort, Hogsmeade aroused Harry''s heart even more, and Harry''s whole face fell.


    Hermione couldn''t stand it anymore and complained: "How can you persuade people like this?"


    John felt that he didn''t say anything strange, so he patted Harry on the shoulder again, and he turned and left.


    A dog and a cat were wandering outside. This combination made Ron subconsciously cover his pockets, and then he breathed a sigh of relief when he remembered that he didn''t have his mouse with him.


    Hermione called out: "Crookshanks."


    Crookshanks stopped and turned to look at Hermione, holding a packet of dried fish in a paper bag in his mouth.


    Tom also brought a bag of dog food, a big bag and a small bag. The two little things seemed to be going to visit relatives.


    "It was the right thing to do to give Crookshanks to Tom."


    A cat and a dog wander around Hogwarts, and the relationship between Hermione and Ron has been eased.


    Tom is the pet boss of Hogwarts, and Crookshanks is very smart. When the two guys stay together, surprisingly they don''t get into a fight.


    Ron and Hermione hurriedly told Harry that they would bring gifts back, and then chased the large group towards Hogsmeade.


    Harry watched everyone leave with disappointment, and walked back alone.


    Filch stared at him with squinting eyes, as if he was afraid that Harry would run away.


    Mrs. Norris meowed, and Filch hurriedly took out the dried fish from his pocket and gave it to Mrs. Norris.


    A cat and a dog ran all the way from the castle to the Whomping Willow.


    There was no need for Tom to show off his ability to kill Malfoy in an instant again. Crookshanks stretched out his cat''s paw and touched the knot on the Whomping Willow.


    The Whomping Willow immediately stopped moving, and Tom scampered down the secret passage below, Crookshanks close behind.


    Sirius in the Shrieking Shack had almost recovered. When he went to Hogwarts, he was discovered by Muggles, which led to the pursuit of Aurors, and he was hit several times.


    Fortunately, he was an illegal Animagus and escaped capture by turning into a **** dog.


    Seeing a cat and a dog coming over, Sirius grinned.


    These two little guys are his friends, and they are very happy to help.


    If John knew that Tom, the dog, actually gave dog food to others, he would probably scold him for not living up to expectations.


    "Woof woof."


    "Meow meow."


    I don¡¯t know how they communicated. Cats and dogs barked one after another.


    But it revealed something, Sirius was about to take action, to catch that **** mouse and bite it to death.


    There is no need to worry about leading the way.


    After all, he is also a graduate of Hogwarts, and Sirius knows the way.


    ¡­


    Chapter 127 Forbidden Magic and the Stripped Soul


    Hogsmeade is the only all-wizard village in the country.


    John walked into Honeydukes Candy Shop, which is very popular among little wizards.


    Even grown-up wizards would appear here. The piles of cockroaches crawling around made John wonder if the person who made this kind of candy had some psychological distortion.


    Grabbing a cockroach-shaped candy, he put it in his mouth and could still feel it crawling around in his mouth.


    Sweet, very sweet.


    It''s like pouring a mouthful of syrup directly into the throat, so sweet that it hits your throat.


    "Boss, give me some of this."


    Without any emotion, he chewed up the pile of cockroaches and swallowed them. John consumed ten galleons and stuffed a lot of candies into his small bag.


    Since it is a village, there is no need to expect how big Hogsmeade will be.


    John walked around and saw Hagrid running out to drink.


    He followed him into the Three Broomsticks pub, and John ordered a glass of butterbeer.


    After taking a sip, he felt pretty good. It would be better if it was iced.


    Unfortunately, cold butterbeer will clump and taste very greasy.


    "John? Why are you here?"


    Hagrid often drank at the Three Broomsticks. When he saw John, he subconsciously shouted out.


    John pointed to the seat and invited him to sit down. He glanced at the extra beaters outside and said calmly: "There are really many people from the Ministry of Magic in Hogsmeade."


    Hagrid''s glass of beer was as good as John''s bucket. He drank most of it in one gulp and whispered: "You also know, little...Sirius is near Hogwarts."


    There was hesitation on his face. If it weren''t for John in front of him, Hagrid wouldn''t have said it easily. He approached John and said in a voice that he thought was small: "That guy came for Harry. You don''t know, he used to ¡­¡±


    No words came out despite opening his mouth several times, Hagrid looked struggling.


    Seeing how painful he was, John waved his hands and said, "Don''t force yourself to tell me, Hagrid, you want my help, right?"


    After taking a sip of butterbeer, when John saw Hagrid like this, he knew he was looking for help.


    This made him habitually assume a profound posture, with his right hand subconsciously placed on his left hand.


    It''s a pity that the Ring of Conjuration was not brought out, otherwise he would be a proper wizard godfather.


    He leaned back in his chair, his eyes scrutinizing.


    This look gave Hagrid the illusion that he was facing Dumbledore, and he subconsciously sat up.


    With hesitation on his face, Hagrid hesitated and said: "John, I know you are very powerful. You are the most powerful student I have ever seen. That Sirius will definitely look for Harry. I hope you can..."


    "You want me to protect Harry?"


    John looked at Hagrid and said with an indifferent expression: "Hagrid, you are not the first person to talk to me like this. Someone also said this to me in the second grade."


    Hagrid was a little embarrassed. After all, John was also a student, and he was a professor. It always felt a bit strange to ask students to protect students.


    "Harry is not a child, Hagrid. He can protect himself."


    John didn''t agree. His second-year protection of Harry was still under suspicion. He had to study soul magic this year, so he didn''t have much time.


    Hagrid was a little anxious. His voice became louder and he said, "You don''t know how cruel that guy Sirius is!"


    "He betrayed James, betrayed his best friend, and besides, he still..."


    When the words came to his lips, Hagrid lowered his head dejectedly and said, "He is still Harry''s godfather. I can''t believe what Harry would think if he knew."


    how to think?


    John felt that if Harry knew about it, he would probably rush out and kill Sirius.


    John suddenly realized that it was no wonder that the Weasleys were worried about Harry being impulsive. It turned out to be because of this.


    The revenge for killing his father was the beginning of all misfortunes for Harry.


    Let alone Harry, if it were him, John wouldn''t think he could endure it.


    Hagrid took a dull sip of wine, and the beer that could be said to be a barrel was bottomed out.


    "John, promise me you will stop him."


    Hagrid looks silly, but he cares about Harry more than anyone else.


    He is like a clumsy father who wants to protect his children as much as possible.


    "I will keep an eye on him for you, but please understand that Harry is not a puppy, and I can''t possibly tie him up and keep him from leaving."


    John nodded, not fully agreeing.


    As long as you encounter it, you will not stand idly by.


    Hagrid was very happy after hearing this. He felt that John was the most powerful student, and even the professor was no match for John.


    "Would you like another glass of butterbeer? I''ll treat you to that."


    Hagrid saw that John''s glass was empty and got another one for John.


    After drinking the glass, John stood up and left. Hogsmeade was more boring than he thought.


    But his real purpose is not to come here.


    Putting on a mask and covering his whole body under a cloak, John changed to a bar.


    Pig''s Head Bar.


    There are real pig heads in the Pig Head Bar, and the pig heads can move. The saliva sticks to the fangs and drips down.


    The atmosphere here is not as warm and harmonious as the Three Broomsticks. People from all walks of life are here, and some shady transactions are going on.


    John found a seat and sat down. He was completely covered under the cloak, and his appearance was invisible.


    Not long after sitting down, a man wearing a white mask came and sat down opposite.


    "grown ups."


    The man spoke, a voice familiar to John.


    John said in a calm voice: "Where is what I want?"


    "Here, it was collected from an old witch in Knockturn Alley. The old guy used children as experimental subjects. We have already solved it."


    A book, to be precise, a book in a silver carved box.


    John took the box and after confirming it was correct, he nodded, his voice still hoarse, "Go back. If you have any questions about the store, you can write to me. There shouldn''t be any action from the Ministry of Magic, right?"


    Tang Mi said with admiration on his face: "No, the Ministry of Magic has a very good impression of us now. Cornelius Fudge once wanted to visit you, but I refused because you were out of town."


    "Visiting me? It seems that Dumbledore is gradually losing patience with him and he is a little anxious."


    Shaking his head, John said calmly: "Fudge is not a qualified minister. We just need to wait and see what happens, and wait until the time is right before we intervene."


    "Yes." Tang Mi nodded and immediately left the Pig Head Bar.


    He left with the front foot, and John picked up the book with the back foot and left.


    This book cannot be stuffed into a small bag because it is not a simple book.


    "Forbidden Magic", this is an ancient book, so old that John needs to hold it carefully.


    Powerful magic was also cast on it, and John happened to see the record in the Slytherin Chamber of Secrets.


    This book was supposed to be in the Chamber of Secrets, but now it appears in Knockturn Alley.


    For a while, Voldemort stayed in Knockturn Alley.


    I think it was because of this that this book ended up in Knockturn Alley.


    In order to maintain the image of Johnny Silverhand, John Way happened to encounter those wizards who were harming children in Knockturn Alley.


    It records research on the soul, including methods of soul separation.


    John did not stay in Hogsmeade for long. He directly used Apparition to leave in a deserted place.


    Daphne was still looking for John. She finally saw John, but after turning a corner, John disappeared.


    ¡­


    Back at Hogwarts, John hurriedly headed to the Chamber of Secrets.


    Filch was a little surprised to see John back.

 Chapter 111：

    Harry also saw John and became curious. Unfortunately, John was faster than him and disappeared soon.


    "Why is John back?" Harry stared at the direction where John disappeared, lost in thought.


    John had already arrived in the secret room and opened the exquisite engraved silver box. Inside lay an unknown book with a red leather cover.


    As soon as he touched it, a scream sounded in John''s ears.


    The sound was sharp and harsh, like the wail of a dementor.


    John endured the discomfort and used Occlumency to expel the sound.


    "A spell that strikes the soul directly." After the voice disappeared, John''s face looked much better.


    Opening the book, there are many records in beautiful cursive styles.


    John watched quietly, with surprise in his eyes from time to time.


    Close the book and digest the contents.


    John took the box and went to capture the dementors again.


    Capturing the dementors, John conducted experiments.


    "Curse is a curse, soul is a soul, peel off the cocoon, be cautious."


    The dementors were disintegrated bit by bit, and three hours passed quickly.


    John maintained a posture, and an incredible scene appeared in front of him.


    A human body glowing with silvery white light was pulled out by John. The two colors of black and white were clearly distinguishable.


    "Succeeded."


    The human body quickly shrank into a ball, and John used the wand to separate the black and white.


    The joy on his face was hard to hide. John couldn''t help but clench his fists as the last bit of his soul was put into the bottle.


    He successfully completed an operation. The dementor did not die, but was stripped away.


    "Use another soul as a blade."


    Staring at the accumulated soul fragments being consumed, John''s face gradually calmed down and he sighed: "What a cruel operation."


    Fortunately, there are Dementors, so John can capture a few more as backup.


    ¡­


    Chapter 128 Lupine¡¯s Discovery and Attack


    Harry returned to the Gryffindor common room, and Colin asked him to leave.


    He didn''t dare tell Colin that he couldn''t go out because he didn''t have a permission form.


    "What''s wrong Harry?"


    Professor Luping looked pale and looked abnormal.


    He met Harry and invited him into the office.


    Professor Luping smiled and asked if he would like some tea.


    Harry was a little distracted and answered casually when he heard the question.


    Then they chatted and mentioned the first lesson.


    Harry wondered why Lupine didn''t let him deal with the Boggart.


    "I take it for granted that if a Boggart were to face you, it would transform into the image of Voldemort."


    Lupine''s words made Harry suddenly realize that Lupine was obviously afraid that Voldemort would scare other wizards.


    Harry explained that the first thing he thought of was indeed Voldemort, but then Dementors appeared.


    The chat between the two was interrupted until Snape knocked on the door. Snape stared at Lupine as if he was verbally provoking him, and then took out a dark cup of some kind of potion.


    Harry even thought that Snape wanted to kill Lupine.


    "It''s okay, there''s something wrong with my body."


    Lupine explained it to Harry, and Harry reluctantly believed it.


    It''s just that the Wolfsbane potion brewed by Snape was so unpleasant that it made Lupine look miserable.


    He had saved a lot of wolfsbane potion while working at Johnny Silverhand''s store. When he left, he gave away a few bottles because he was soft on the werewolves in the werewolf community.


    Now that he only had two bottles on him, he had no choice but to look for Dumbledore. Dumbledore asked Snape to make Wolfsbane potion for him.


    Harry watched him take a sip and felt that Professor Lupine would be poisoned to death in the next second. Fortunately, this did not happen.


    "Okay, then I''ll go find John." Seeing Lupine in so much pain, Harry thought he''d better leave.


    When Lupine heard John''s name, he asked strangely: "John Wick? Didn''t he go to Hogsmeade?"


    "I saw him back, but I don''t know where he went, Professor." Looking outside, Harry didn''t know where John had gone.


    Lu Ping thought thoughtfully. It seemed that there was a student who had returned.


    He stretched out his hand and paused in the air. Instead of touching Harry''s head, he patted his shoulder.


    "Maybe John Wick has something of his own." He looked into Harry''s eyes.


    It¡¯s so similar, so much like Lily¡¯s eyes.


    In a daze, Lupine seemed to have returned to the smart, beautiful, and brave witch he was when he was a student.


    Lily Evans.


    Harry left, and Lupine shook his head. It was inevitable to feel sad when he saw the son of his old friend.


    Of the four-person group of predators, two died and one defected, leaving him alone.


    Lupine sighed, thinking of Sirius with a complicated expression.


    Two troublemakers in the Marauders group, James and Sirius.


    The relationship between the two of them was also the best. No matter how many nights Lu Ping couldn''t sleep, he still couldn''t figure out why it was him.


    "I hope you don''t appear in front of me."


    Clenching his fists, Lupine''s pale face showed some abnormal redness.


    At the evening banquet, when the out-of-town students came back, Lupine noticed that John Wick never showed up.


    After the banquet, Lu Ping returned to the office.


    On the way back, he met John.


    John was used to going back after the banquet, and he often didn''t meet other classmates.


    When he met Lupine, he subconsciously said: "Good evening, Professor... Lupin."


    He almost let slip that he was used to calling Lupine by his first name, Remus, but John stopped in time.


    Lu Ping paused and looked at John, suspicion flashed in his eyes, but he still said with a smile: "John, it''s a pity that you didn''t attend the banquet."


    "Thank you for your concern. I was studying earlier and lost track of time."


    There was nothing wrong with John''s attitude, and his fingers rubbed the ring position habitually.


    "I''m going on a trip now. I hope I can still have some food left."


    Shrugging, John said goodbye to Lupine.


    Lupine stared at John''s back, his pupils constricted.


    That action reminded him of someone.


    He stood there and muttered: "Is it a coincidence?"


    ¡­


    After dealing with it hastily, John returned to the Slytherin lounge, where the students were returning and discussing Hogsmeade with great interest.


    Daphne angrily came to John and asked, "Why are you back?"


    "Something came out."


    Sitting down casually, John took out a pile of cockroaches, handed it to Heinrich on the sofa, and asked, "Would you like to eat?"


    Heinrich glanced at the pile of cockroaches silently. Although he didn''t speak, John could see that rejection was written all over his face.


    "Okay, actually it''s pretty good."


    With that said, John put the things back.


    Raising his eyes to meet Heinrich''s gaze, John said calmly: "Do you need help?"


    Heinrich''s pale face showed enthusiasm, and he said in a suppressed voice: "I want to become stronger."


    The Star Club shares power, Heinrich speaks out.


    John looked at his pale and handsome face and smiled.


    "Ambition is never a derogatory term. I will make you stronger."


    Standing up, John said: "Come to me anytime."


    Heinrich bowed slightly behind him.


    ¡­


    John wanted to have a good sleep, but something happened that drove him out of the comfortable big bed.


    Sirius is here.


    The news spread quickly like a plague, and the whole school was panicked.


    Headmaster Dumbledore ordered all students to return to the auditorium, including John.


    He had successfully separated his soul once, but it was when he was terribly sleepy.


    When he was called to the auditorium, his eyelids started to twitch.


    So he looked casual, as if he already knew all this.


    When Harry saw this scene, he felt a little more confused.


    The Gryffindor students were discussing with other students.


    The Fat Lady was attacked. Sirius wanted to force his way into the painting, but failed and attacked the painting.


    The professors went to search the entire school, and Percy was responsible for maintaining order.


    Sleeping bags were conjured up one by one, and John got directly into a sleeping bag in the corner.


    In just two hours, John can be active again.


    The sound of talking came to my ears.


    "Do you think Black is still in the castle?" Hermione asked worriedly.


    Ron said: "Dumbledore seems to think he is still there."


    A rustling sound came from the three people getting into their sleeping bags.


    "Fortunately, he chose tonight, and none of us were in the tower." Hermione was still frightened. If it had been yesterday, she really couldn''t imagine what would have happened.


    "I think he has run away and has no concept of time." Ron was very tired after playing outside all day, and his eyelids were twitching.


    When Harry heard this, his mind moved, and he thought of a possibility.


    Perhaps Sirius Black specifically chose this time to come.


    Other students were still talking about how Sirius entered Hogwarts. Some said it was transfiguration, and some said he lay on the roof of the Hogwarts Express.


    Harry felt that it was not the case. Maybe it was possible that someone helped Sirius.


    It¡¯s faster to open a door from the inside than to pry it open from the outside.


    With his mind wandering, Harry soon felt his eyelids clenching. After closing his eyes for a while, he heard a crunch.


    The door opened and it was Dumbledore, with Snape and Percy beside him.


    They were talking, but it was actually Dumbledore and Snape who were talking, and Percy was only responsible for following.

 Chapter 112：

    Snape''s words made Harry''s ears **** up.


    "Have you ever wondered how he got in, Professor?" Snape said suddenly.


    "There are many ideas, Severus, but none of them are tenable." Dumbledore glanced at Snape.


    Snape tilted his body and whispered meaningfully: "Do you remember that conversation we had, Headmaster, just... just before the start of term."


    "Remember, Severus," Dumbledore said, his voice sounding like a warning.


    "It seems impossible for Blake to break into the school without relying on internal support."


    Snape said in a long tone: "I express my concerns when you..."


    "I don''t believe there is anyone in this castle who can help Black break in." Dumbledore finalized the conclusion, and he stopped talking.


    Knowing that he could not sway Dumbledore, Snape stopped talking.


    Dumbledore said: "I have to go down to find those dementors. I told them that we will notify them when we are done searching."


    Gathering the students together, in addition to being wary of Sirius, it is more important to protect the students from being encountered by Dementors.


    Several dementors have gone missing these days. The Ministry of Magic and the dementors want to come in and search. If possible, Dumbledore really doesn''t want them to come in.


    After hearing these words, the three little ones were no longer sleepy, but John was still sleeping soundly there.


    ¡­


    Chapter 129: Destiny back on track and preparation for transformation


    The dementors entered the castle to search. The cold feeling was suffocating, and the little wizards slept restlessly.


    When two hours were up, John''s eyes, which had been closed, opened at the exact same second.


    "It seems Tom hasn''t come back."


    The first thing after waking up, John thought that his dog was not in the dormitory.


    He glanced at the three little ones around him calmly. They didn''t seem to notice John waking up.


    Pressing his palms on the ground, John silently recited the super-sensible spell in his heart.


    An invisible wave spread out with him as the center.


    Now, he can control the range of the super-sensory spell to more than three hundred meters.


    "The dementors came in?"


    John muttered for a while, but he didn''t expect Dumbledore to let the dementors in.


    As long as the Dementor is not encountered head-on, the animal will not be harmed.


    Tom shouldn''t be that stupid.


    John, who had had enough sleep, was in high spirits. Normally he would start doing experiments at this time, but now he couldn''t leave.


    "Forget itOkay."


    Fortunately, John had the habit of carrying a small handbag with him, and he took out a book about transfiguration from the small handbag.


    Anyway, he can see in the dark without turning on the light.


    The three little ones'' brainstorming finally ended. Harry turned his head and vaguely saw that John seemed to be looking through something.


    He wanted to see clearly, but unfortunately he didn''t have John''s night vision.


    One night passed, and the dementors exited the castle.


    They didn''t find Sirius, and the little wizards exploded.


    The focus of their conversation was how Sirius Black, that vicious man, entered the school.


    Hannah Abbott told everyone she met that Sirius had turned into a flowering bush.


    The portrait of Gryffindor was temporarily replaced by Sir Cadogan, which made the Gryffindor students suffer.


    Because Sir Cadogan likes to change his slogans into weird ones.


    John came back from washing up. When he passed by the girls'' bathroom, he saw Peeves bullying Myrtle.


    Myrtle was crying and Peeves was laughing.


    With a look on his face, John shouted to Peeves: "Peeves, come here."


    When Peeves heard this, his smile faltered and he reluctantly flew over.


    "Dear John Wick, what do you want?"


    With an ugly smile, Peeves changed his usual appearance.


    This is not Peeves'' fault. Myrtle once showed off her hairpin to the ghosts. Peeves was not happy at the time and wanted to get it after finding John.


    As a result, he was directly caught and imprisoned by John to test the ghost spell.


    This makes John the number one person Peeves fears most, and even Bloody Barrow ranks second.


    John didn''t care how Peeves was scolding him in his mind now. He pretended to be curious and asked: "What do you know about the Fat Lady''s attack?"


    Peeves is a restless guy. He bent down and stuck his head out from between his legs, and said with a playful smile: "Of course I know, his temper is really scary, that Sirius Black."


    "What did you see him like?" John stared at Peeves.


    After studying Dementors for so long, John knew that Dementors would only **** the souls of well-organized creatures.


    Similar to animals, it cannot understand the emotions of animals and will not attack animals.


    This made John think of something else. In the magical world, there happens to be a kind of person who can turn into an animal.


    Animagus.


    This is a profound transformation technique that can completely transform a person into an animal, combining the characteristics of an animal with the wisdom of a wizard.


    Peeves said, "Black, you don''t know how scary he is, just like a bear."


    black? Like a bear?


    John raised his eyebrows, and it seemed that he had guessed correctly.


    After waving his hand, Peeves was about to leave as if he had received amnesty, when John stopped him.


    "Peeves, what did you want me to give you last time?"


    Peeves'' playful smile was stunned, and John shrugged and said, "You helped me, and I will help you."


    "Great, if you would give me some big dung eggs, I would be happy to call you sir."


    "Okay." John agreed immediately.


    But at the same time, he also said: "Let me declare in advance that you are not allowed to use it in class. You can use it at other times."


    Peeves chuckled and walked quickly, "Of course, Mr. John Wick."


    Seeing how happy he was, John shook his head. It is estimated that many people will be unlucky again.


    Big dung eggs? Just ask the twins to get this kind of thing.


    The Weasley twins opened the Owl Post in Hogwarts, using Hogwarts'' owls to deliver props to young wizards who placed orders.


    John wrote a letter and asked Basil to deliver it, and he would receive the goods in the evening.


    Today is Monday, another busy day.


    In the afternoon, during the Care of Magical Creatures class, John saw the hippogriff again.


    After asking, I found out that Hagrid''s restless heart began to become restless again.


    He felt that it was really pitiful that other students were not allowed to ride on hippogriffs in the first period.


    John had no choice but to hold his forehead, and he had no choice but to say: "Professor Hagrid, I have to take leave today and cannot help you take care of the class."


    Hagrid asked in surprise: "You want to ask for leave? Are you feeling unwell?"


    "That''s not true, it''s just some personal matters." John said, actually he wanted to transform.


    Yes, transform.


    Animagus.


    The Transfiguration Technique has reached level 4, and John is preparing to undergo Animagus transformation.


    This process takes a long time, from one full moon to another.


    And during this period of time, John was unable to speak. He needed to keep the mandrake leaves in his mouth, and he could not take the mandrake leaves out of his mouth at any time.


    John needed to prepare the materials, and he had a feeling that he needed to get started.


    Hagrid would naturally not refuse John''s request for leave.


    And Hagrid is confident that even if John leaves, he can still control the situation well.


    After two months of classes, Hagrid also gained confidence.


    After saying hello to Hagrid, John left.


    "John left?"


    Harry noticed this scene, and Ron was surprised: "Is it because your studies are too heavy and you don''t plan to take this course?"


    Hermione glared at him angrily and said, "Don''t talk nonsense. If you want to leave, you are also leaving the Divination class."


    Having said that, Hermione knew that John was indeed very tired during this time.


    Unlike herself, Hermione has a time turner and can take classes at other times, while John really completed all the classes by himself.


    Hermione had a strange feeling, and she didn''t know why the school didn''t give John a time turner, or was there only one time turner?


    Hermione was in a bad mood, feeling as if she had taken away John''s things.


    In her opinion, John was obviously better, but he didn''t get any help.


    Hagrid led the Hippogriff out again, and Harry saw Buckbeak, the one he had ridden last time.


    At this moment, an overly curious little wizard approached Buckbeak.


    Buckbeak knocked the blind little wizard to the ground with one claw.


    Bow to me.


    The screams sounded, Hagrid''s head was buzzing, and he didn''t expect something happened.


    Picking up the unfortunate little wizard, he hurriedly ended the class and headed to the school hospital.


    Everything is back on track.


    ¡­


    John asked Professor Sprout to get mandrake leaves. By observing the weather, he felt that the full moon would be almost there in a week, and he needed to start at that time.


    The Animagus materials don''t stop there. John also needs a pupa of the Grimace Hawkmoth during the second full moon.


    After getting everything ready, it¡¯s time to wait for a storm to come.


    When the storm and lightning pierced the sky, he truly began to transform.


    "It''s really troublesome. There are only a few capable people for a reason."


    John found these transformation steps troublesome.


    To successfully transform, in addition to perseverance and talent, you also need luck.


    Due to various factors, if any step goes wrong, all previous efforts will be in vain.


    In fact, it would be better if there is a senior Animagus to help. Professor McGonagall is a good choice.


    Even if he was not a student of this college, Professor McGonagall would not refuse his request.


    But John didn''t want to ask Professor McGonagall for help. He knew that his transformation would be very special.


    If he turned into a dragon in front of Professor McGonagall, Professor McGonagall would probably be frightened.


    Everyone knows that Animagus cannot transform into magical animals.


    John had such a special form because he drank the magic blood. Naturally, the less people know about it, the better.


    ¡­

 Chapter 113：

    Chapter 130 Snape¡¯s hint and the Soul-Eating Curse


    Money is not everything, but most people are moved by money.


    Even in the magical world, this principle still works.


    John quickly got the materials, a delicate box, and mandrake leaves placed inside.


    When the first full moon arrives, John can start the Animagus.


    "Speaking of which, Full Moon Lupine is also going to transform."


    Thinking of Lupine''s identity, even though there is wolfsbane potion now, Lupine probably won''t come to class in his werewolf form.


    Sure enough, Professor Snape replaced Lupin in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class.


    "I''m sorry, I''m late, Professor Luping, I..."


    When John saw Harry who was late, there was confusion in his eyes.


    "This class started ten minutes ago, Potter, so I think I should deduct 10 points from Gryffindor and sit down."


    Snape raised his eyes from the podium, his tone was neither light nor serious, but the smell of yin and yang was very strong in it.


    Harry did not move, but stared at Snape. He asked, "Where is Professor Lupin?"


    "He said he was feeling very unwell today and couldn''t come to class." Snape smiled ferociously. No young wizard had ever dared to challenge his authority. He stared at Harry sullenly and said, "I think I told you to sit down." Was it down?"


    Harry thought a lot about this sentence. He thought about Snape''s longing for the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor, and he thought about the dark stuff Snape drank for Lupine that day.


    It was as if Snape had poisoned Lupine. Harry did not move, stared at Snape, and asked again: "What happened to him?"


    Snape''s patience was worn away, and his eyes opened wider. "It''s not life-threatening."


    He said so, but Snape looked as if he was eager to do something. He said calmly: "Five more points will be deducted from Gryffindor. If I have to ask you to sit down a third time, I will deduct 50 points." point."


    Harry finally walked slowly to his seat. John curled his lips. Professor Snape looked fierce on the surface, but he answered every word Harry said.


    Snape looked around the class with a cold attitude, "Before Potter interrupted me, I mentioned that Professor Lupine did not leave any records about what you have learned..."


    "I''m sorry, sir, we learned Boggart, Red Hat, Kabbah and Grindylow."


    Seeing what he said, Hermione opened and closed her mouth quickly, told the previous lesson, and then reminded: "Just about to start learning..."


    "Quiet, I didn''t ask any questions."


    Hermione''s behavior of telling everyone everything made Snape''s attitude even colder. He was very unhappy with Luping: "I just criticized Professor Luping''s teaching for lack of structure."


    "He taught us..."


    Dean Thomas saw that the two Gryffindors were so brave, so he wanted to follow suit.


    However, as soon as he opened his mouth, Snape''s death gaze came over.


    John is speechless. Do you also have a mother named Lily? She is so brave.


    Didn¡¯t you see that Professor Snape¡¯s face turned dark?


    Seeing signs of discussion in the classroom, John coughed.


    Neither light nor heavy, the voices in the classroom gradually became quiet.


    John looked up at Professor Snape, smiled and said, "Please continue."


    Snape looked deeply at John and waved his wand.


    "Today we are going to discuss...werewolves."


    He trailed off. Hermione over there was still about to speak, but Snape had already looked at John and said, "Mr. Wick, maybe you can say something."


    John watched as the textbook in front of him was turned to page 394, the chapter on werewolves.


    Snape crossed his arms and asked in a lazy voice: "How to distinguish a werewolf from a real wolf?"


    Taking the initiative to name John is a rare thing.


    And Lupine is not here yet, his identity is still a werewolf.


    This is a bit meaningful.


    John couldn''t let the extra points fly away, so he said: "There are several small differences between werewolves and real wolves, such as pupils, nose, tail..."


    John answered the question easily, and Snape gave John 10 points.


    Then he asked several questions about werewolves in succession, and without exception, John was asked to answer.


    Hermione was not far away, her hands were raised the whole time, but they were ignored.


    This made Ron dissatisfied, and he deliberately shouted loudly: "You asked so many questions, and she knows the answers! If you only ask John, why don''t you just add 50 points to him!"


    Snape turned his head dangerously, walked quickly to Ron, and brought his face very close.


    The students around him held their breath, Ron was too brave.


    Snape whispered softly, as if coaxing a child to sleep, "Confinement, Weasley!"


    After saying that, he straightened up and looked around, and the people he saw couldn''t help but shrink their necks.


    No one dared to raise any more opinions. This class was as if it was specially given to John, with the two of them playing a double act.


    After asking and answering questions, John found that Professor Snape seemed to have a soft spot for him today.


    All kinds of werewolf problems were thrown in his face, and his eyes seemed to say, hurry up and discover Lupine''s werewolf identity.


    John resisted the urge to hold his forehead. It¡¯s not like he didn¡¯t know. Besides, you made it so obvious, so you might as well just tell me.


    The questions are over, followed by excerpts of knowledge about werewolves.


    Snape placed another piece of parchment in front of John, and John looked at the one he had just copied, lost in thought.


    "John Wick, your handwriting is too ugly, write it again." Snape said slowly and leisurely.


    Good guy, say it again!


    The characters I write are in cursive style. Do you know what cursive style is?


    The corner of John''s mouth twitched, I know what you want to hint to me, but it doesn''t have to be like this, right?


    There was some resentment, so John had to copy it again.


    The bell rang, and the class was finally over. Snape glanced at John, and his wand seemed to be placed casually on the word werewolf on the book.


    "Each person writes a paper and gives it to me. The content is how to identify and kill werewolves. I ask you to fill two volumes of parchment on this topic."


    Having said this, Snape paused, lowered his head and said to John one word at a time: "John Wick, you need to submit four volumes."


    What the hell...


    John really wants to say that I understand everything, so please stop hinting that I know Lupine is a werewolf.


    Who reminds you like this?


    Unfortunately, Snape didn''t understand John''s resentment and said with dissatisfaction in his tone: "It''s due on Monday morning. This class needs someone to take good care of it. Weasley, don''t leave yet."


    Ron was originally angry at Snape for deliberately ignoring Gryffindor, but after seeing John''s double homework, he began to feel grateful that he was a little transparent.


    Just when he was about to join the team and leave, he was directly called by Snape.


    His calves were a little weak, and when he saw a smile on Snape''s sallow face, he looked very scary.


    "Harry, Hermione, save me."


    He asked his two friends for help and received helpless looks.


    In the end, Ron was punished by cleaning the urinals in the school hospital, and was not allowed to use magic.


    He was so angry that he told Sirius to hide in the office and kill Snape.


    ¡­


    At night, John looked up at the sky.


    Tomorrow is the full moon, so he went to the secret room.


    The last time the dementors searched, they didn''t find the secret room.


    The new Dementor was pinned in the corner. John held a wand in one hand, and the Patronus Charm turned into an albatross and knocked the Dementor against the wall.


    There are two bottles in front of him, one is a silver-white soul, the other is black.


    After hesitating for a moment, John picked up the black one.


    "Try to see if this can be used to separate souls."


    If the Dementor has a body, then this black mass can be regarded as the body.


    It was essentially a curse mixed with dust. John pressed his right hand on the black.


    The black color was absorbed and gradually formed a black ball on the hand.


    A trace of darkness was pulled out from inside, and John blew at the Dementor.


    Those black silk threads covered the Dementor''s body bit by bit like spider silk.


    The dementor''s tattered cloak was torn off and swallowed by the black ball.


    Seeing this scene, John narrowed his eyes.


    "Are they devoured by the same kind?"


    Staring at the ball in his hand, he took out a ring.


    "come over."


    Holding a ring with an emerald green gemstone in his palm, the darkness that had been extracted was led to the ring.


    Black gradually infected the emerald green, and black traces like spider webs appeared on the surface of the originally pure ring.


    "Let''s call it the Soul-Eating Curse."


    The ring was put on the ring finger of his right hand. John shook his hand and pointed at the much weaker Dementor. He opened his hand and layers of black were peeled off and flew into the ring.


    The Dementor let out a shrill scream, and was finally stripped of its physical body and cursed, leaving only a mass of unconscious soul.


    ¡­


    Chapter 131 Football Game Accident and Attacking Dementors


    Saturday, a rainy day.


    It seems that God has not favored Gryffindor.


    Wood had a stern face, and the umbrellas blowing outside were about to fly away.


    Originally, they were going to play against Slytherin today, but the Slytherin people avoided the game on the grounds that their teammates were injured.


    Yes, that''s the unlucky guy who was knocked down by Buckbeak''s claw.


    That''s Slytherin''s new Chaser.


    "Despicable Slytherin!" He gritted his teeth and said, "He must want to see us and Hufflepuff both lose!"


    Harry was also angry, especially after his friend was punished by the head of Slytherin for cleaning the hospital urinal.


    They held their breath and looked up outside. The rain was like falling bullets, and just hitting their faces was like pebbles.


    The strong wind is enough to blow away the little wizard on every broom, and it is difficult to control just flying.


    Harry went to change into the bright red team uniform. Before entering the dressing room, he saw Malfoy with a dark face, as if someone owed him thousands of galleons.


    In the stands.


    Goyle and Crabbe were holding a parasol, and Malfoy was in a bad mood.


    Coming to John, John used a waterproof spell, and the water slipped away before it hit him.


    Daphne also asked John to use one for her.


    "It seems that you are not in a good mood."


    Glancing at Malfoy, John knew why he was angry.

 Chapter 114：

    After Malfoy sat down, he said angrily: "Damn it, they think I will lose to Potter."


    Malfoy originally vowed to wash away his shame, but the team captain Flint refused to play the game because his players were injured.


    This made Malfoy feel humiliated. He had made all preparations, but they actually doubted his own strength.


    Now Malfoy is not the kind of person who avoids fighting. On the contrary, he is eager to fight Harry.


    John said calmly: "When you become captain, you will naturally be able to control everything."


    "But... I''m not convinced." Malfoy was extremely depressed.


    When that boy Potter found out, he thought he couldn''t afford to lose.


    The game is about to begin, and the red and yellow colors appear blurry under the rain.


    But this is not a problem for John. He chuckled and said: "Since you can''t play, let''s cheer for our friends."


    He looked at Cedric. Cedric, who was both captain and seeker, was not knocked down by the heavy rain.


    Cedric smiled to Woodward and said: "This will be a wonderful game."


    Wood also shook hands with him. Cedric was a man enough to endear himself to his enemies.


    The whistle blows and the game begins.


    Harry leapt into the air, followed closely by Cedric.


    They are like predators in the sky, eagerly looking for the golden snitch.


    The Bludgers were flying wildly, and Harry was almost knocked down several times.


    The rain blocked their sight, and Harry was even worse. His glasses were very blurred by the rain.


    Even seeing people is blurry, let alone a golden snitch the size of a walnut.


    The match lasted for who knows how long, and Harry barely managed to avoid the collision from his teammates or opponents.


    Lightning flashed across the sky, and Ms. Huo Qi blew the whistle, which was a pause.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Harry learned about the current situation.


    Wood''s devilish training gave them a 50-point lead in bad weather, but in the current situation, if they don''t catch the Golden Snitch, their game will not end until midnight.


    Harry took the opportunity to wipe his lenses, but it was no use. He would still not be able to see clearly as long as he went out for less than five seconds.


    Harry said desperately: "With these glasses, I have no hope."


    Whenever the son encounters difficulties, his mother will always appear.


    Hermione appeared at the right time. She tapped Harry''s glasses with her wand and said: "Imperuious"


    "Here, I''m not afraid of water now!" Hermione gave Harry the glasses.


    Wood was very happy to see this, and even had the urge to kiss Hermione.


    Of course, he did not act impulsively. After all, being brave does not mean being a fool.


    Although he would still get wet from the rain, blow by the strong wind, and freeze in the air, Harry could see.


    Driving his broom through the storm, he looked around for the snitch.


    The Bludger moved around unaffected by the heavy rain. Harry avoided the Bludger that almost hit his head and passed under Cedric with a coquettish move.


    There was a roar.


    Zigzag lightning penetrates the clouds, the weather is getting worse and worse, and dangers are everywhere in nature.


    Harry knew that he needed to catch the snitch quickly. He turned around and prepared to move to a place with a better view.


    There was another bolt of lightning, lighting up the stands like daylight.


    John squinted his eyes and looked at the sky, not affected by the rain hitting his body at all.


    Daphne saw him like this and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "There is something."


    John responded, looking carefully at the sky.


    At this moment, Harry also saw it.


    There seemed to be an outline of a **** dog with shaggy hair in the direction of the stands, clearly highlighted by the sky, sitting in the top row of empty seats.


    His frozen hand slipped on the broom handle and he fell several feet.


    Shaking off the bangs that blocked his eyes, he looked at the stands again and there were no black dogs anymore.


    "Harry, behind you!" Wood said in his loudest voice.


    Harry quickly looked back and saw the golden dot being chased by Cedric.


    His heart tightened. If Cedric caught him, they would lose.


    Ignoring the black dog, he sped up to catch up.


    "Faster! Faster!" He growled, as if this would make him faster.


    Maybe he yelled too loudly and there were no other sounds around him.


    What followed was a chill. He was too familiar with the murderer who once made him faint on the train.


    He was horrified to discover that it was a dementor.


    At least a hundred of them, they stormed the Quidditch pitch.


    John in the stands finally saw clearly what was above.


    When John saw the swarms of dementors like black clouds, his expression suddenly turned bad.


    "If the Ministry of Magic can''t control their hands, I will break them!"


    John stood up directly. Before Daphne could figure out the situation, she saw him pull out his wand.


    "ExpectoPatronum"


    The professors also noticed something was wrong, and by the time they found out, the dementors had already arrived at the stadium.


    Dumbledore looked ugly. Just as he was about to take action, he saw light piercing the darkness.


    "Patronus Charm?" Professor Flitwick''s voice was high-pitched, as if he was in class.


    In the silvery white light, an albatross cuts across the sky. Rushing towards the hordes of dementors.


    Wherever the albatross passed, the dementors seemed to have encountered something terrible and fled quickly.


    Professor Flitwick shouted excitedly: "Excellent Patronus Charm!"


    As if he was about to faint in the next second, the albatross shuttled between the dementors.


    John narrowed his eyes and reached out with his right hand in the air.


    The rainwater within a hundred meters changed direction and all converged towards his right hand.


    A huge water ball with a diameter of ten meters quickly formed in his hand.


    This scene shocked everyone.


    Inserting the wand into the water ball, John whispered again: "ExpectoPatronum"


    The albatross rushes towards the water ball. After entering, the water ball changes.


    Like a baby bird, the water ball spreads its wings, and a huge albatross glowing with white light appears.


    It spread its wings and flew. Wherever it passed, the dementor was swallowed into its stomach and could not get out.


    The albatross ate the dementors that entered the Quidditch pitch as if they were looking for food, and did not let go of the ones that escaped.


    On John''s forehead, it was unclear whether it was rain or sweat, and the magic crystal was being consumed rapidly.


    Of the one hundred dementors present, more than twenty were eaten. The giant albatross landed on the ground, lost its shape and turned back into a water ball.


    "Beautiful, so beautiful!"


    Professor Flitwick''s hands turned red, and his voice became louder with excitement, "Excellent combination of the Patronus Charm and the Water Prison Charm. If it is in class, I will definitely add 100 points!"


    This voice broke the calm on the court, and everyone turned their attention to John in the stands.


    John put his right hand on his chest and smiled at Professor Flitwick: "That''s ridiculous."


    Powerful and elegant!


    These two words popped up in his mind. After realizing that John had beaten away the dementors, the little wizard let out a loud cheer.


    John was smiling, remembering that he seemed to have forgotten something, he looked up.


    A figure was descending rapidly, and it was too late for John to take action.


    "Shock-absorbing and speed-stopping (ArrestoMomentum


    A loud voice sounded, and Harry''s body was about to hit the ground.


    John looked towards the source of the sound. Dumbledore did not use his wand, but stretched out a hand.


    Casting spells without a wand.


    John knew the strength of this old man and saluted him respectfully.


    Dumbledore was smiling. He looked at the huge Patronus Curse Water Prison with surprise in his eyes.


    Excellent variant of the curse, even Dumbledore had to admit that Voldemort was no match for John in the third grade.


    But Harry suffered, he fainted, and as expected, Hufflepuff won the game.


    When Cedric heard that Harry was dizzy, he suddenly felt that he was taking advantage of others.


    He proposed a rematch, and his grace impressed even Gryffindor. If Wood were a girl, he would immediately rush up to confess his love to Cedric.


    ¡­


    Chapter 132 The Ministry of Magic apologizes and gets sick


    Harry was taken to the school hospital, but the matter was not over yet.


    Dumbledore hurriedly walked down. He stared at the dementors trapped in the water prison under the Patronus Curse, with an anger in his eyes that John had never seen before.


    This White Demon King is really angry.


    What a terrible disaster it would be if a hundred dementors rushed into the Quidditch pitch.


    "I need to find Cornelius Fudge, John, please control these dementors." Dumbledore said to John.


    John nodded, and some of the remaining students were bold enough to want to come over.


    John had a headache. He used his wand to control the water prison and move it to another place.


    Professor Flitwick and Professor McGonagall came to help, with fear and anger in their eyes. The people from the Ministry of Magic actually used the safety of the students as a bargaining chip.


    "I must complain to these guys!" Professor McGonagall''s face turned pale, and she said viciously, "Mr. Wick, thank you for your help and timely discovery."


    Professor Flitwick suppressed his excitement in his high-pitched voice and praised John greatly, "That''s great, John Wick, using the Patronus Charm and the water prison, what a genius idea."


    Professor Flitwick is proud to be the professor of Charms.


    "Where do we move this thing? I mean, I probably can''t move that far."


    John''s magic crystal continues to be consumed. This thing is not a magic stone. It will become a waste after it is consumed.


    The materials for a magic crystal cost several hundred galleons, which made John really feel pain.


    Professor McGonagall suggested putting the dementors in a dungeon, not the one in Slytherin. Hogwarts also has its own dungeon.


    These dementors struggled to escape, and the three of them worked together to suppress them and send them to the dungeon.


    After finishing everything, John felt his hands were a little sore.


    Glancing at the ring on his right hand, he saw that he had secretly absorbed a lot of curses from more than twenty dementors just now.


    The black lines on the current ring are becoming clearer and clearer.


    Calmly retracting the black thread attached to the water prison, the dementors looked listless.


    Professor McGonagall could only assume that it was caused by being suppressed by the Patronus Curse.


    In the evening, people from the Ministry of Magic hurried over, led by the Minister of Magic, Cornelius Fudge.

 Chapter 115：

    There was also an acquaintance there, Rufus Scrimgeour, the director of the Auror Office.


    They hurried over, and John could see that Fudge''s face was not good, and he wiped the sweat from his forehead with a trembling handkerchief.


    He was also scared. He really didn''t expect dementors to break into Hogwarts.


    That was a school, and behind it stood all the wizarding families in Britain.


    If those families knew about this, they would probably unite to protest against themselves, the Minister of Magic.


    He was afraid. He was used to this hard-won power.


    John saw Fudge entering the principal''s office in a hurry, and then John received a notice asking him to go to the principal''s office.


    As soon as he entered the office, John saw Dumbledore''s face, which was the most angry and serious he had ever seen.


    Fudge''s eyes lit up when he saw John. He walked out at a speed that was not suitable for his big-bellied body, and excitedly grabbed John''s hand and shook it.


    "Are you John Wick, the man who stopped the Dementors?"


    "Thank you so much. You prevented a tragedy and at the same time restored the reputation of the Ministry of Magic. The Ministry of Magic will never forget your kindness."


    Fudge said this, extending an olive branch with a smile on his face, and the sweat on the tip of his nose almost fell.


    "If you are willing, I can send you an invitation after you graduate. The Ministry of Magic needs talents like you."


    As he spoke, he secretly looked at Dumbledore with his eyes.


    It seems that it is not necessarily true to win over yourself, but it is definitely true to win over Dumbledore.


    Rufus Scrimgeour looked calm and turned a blind eye to Fudge''s actions.


    John looked at Dumbledore, with disappointment in Fudge on his face.


    Fudge made a mistake. As long as he was devoted to the wizarding world, Dumbledore would be his biggest backer.


    It''s a pity that everything he did was to keep his power. It was right for him to shirk the blame on this matter and make Dumbledore disappointed in him.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Minister, Principal Dumbledore is looking for me." A perfect fake smile appeared on his face, and John took out his hand.


    He came to Dumbledore. Dumbledore turned his attention to John, with a look of relief on his face, "John, we need you to describe the whole process."


    John nodded, and then explained everything from discovering the dementors rushing into the Quidditch field to how to uniform them.


    He looked calm throughout the whole process, as if he had done nothing serious.


    Fudge''s face became increasingly ugly, and John didn''t mind giving the Minister of Magic a little extra kick.


    He said in a calm tone: "I think the Dementors may not have suppressed their nature because of their joy in Quidditch."


    Leaving students'' safety to dementors is like letting a greedy cat guard the fish.


    Dumbledore nodded slightly and looked at Fudge.


    John did not need to participate in what happened next. Dumbledore could be said to have used a scolding tone to make Fudge lose his face.


    In the end, the two parties broke up unhappily, and John watched the whole process, with a bright light emerging inside.


    "This is an opportunity."


    Fudge was so incompetent that he could even be said to be a pig teammate, causing all sorts of trouble after Voldemort was resurrected.


    In this case, John is ready to see if he can pull the minister down in advance.


    Rufus Scrimgeour was not blamed, and he remained resolute in using Aurors to control the Dementors.


    It''s a pity that Fudge thought it was a power grab, so he didn''t give him a chance.


    After this incident, John knew that the opportunity had come.


    He wrote more than a dozen letters and sent them out, each one going into the hands of a pureblood or influential person.


    With these people launching an attack together, even if the Minister of Magic makes no mistake, he will still have a headache, not to mention the current situation where Fudge is in the wrong.


    ¡­


    the next day.


    The dementors were taken away. The more than twenty dementors were not as active as before, and some of the dementors even had their clothes one size too short.


    Rufus Scrimgeour meets with Professor McGonagall, and he promises that these dementors will be punished.


    There was confidence in his words, because Lord Johnny Silverhand promised to help him.


    That night, after he and Fudge left Hogwarts, he saw Fudge being hurriedly called back to the office.


    Soon, Fudge heard the sound of furious smashing.


    It should be Mr. Johnny Silverhand who contributed.


    This made him very happy, because he had also been unhappy with Fudge for a long time.


    Who wants to be pushed down by others if they can be the master of their own affairs?


    Harry hadn''t woken up yet. He had fallen at least 50 feet.


    At night, John looked up to the sky.


    After the storm, the sky was clear and cloudless, and a full moon hung on it like a jade plate.


    The time has come.


    John took out the mandrake leaf and put the leaf into his mouth.


    The journey of Animagus officially begins.


    Although he can''t speak, John has a solution.


    He took out his wand and crossed it in the air. Wherever he passed, red sparks stayed in the air.


    The mark appears.


    I can communicate with people in this way.


    To the outside world, all you need to do is declare that your throat was swollen due to excessive consumption of magic power yesterday.


    There is no disease in the magic world, and this kind of thing might happen.


    After the full moon passed, Harry woke up.


    He was very sad that the team lost because of him.


    This was not the first time, especially for Wood. He stood in the rain and wanted to drown himself.


    This is Wood''s last year. He is passionate about Quidditch and has never been able to win the trophy.


    Harry thought this was bad enough, but life is never the worst.


    His Nimbus 2000 was blown by the wind to the Whomping Willow, and the Whomping Willow directly tore the broom into pieces.


    Harry''s partner who had been with him for three years was gone, and Harry was in a terrible mood.


    There was an endless stream of people visiting Harry, and John also brought him a box of cockroaches.


    "John, what''s wrong with you?" Hermione looked at John in confusion. He didn''t say a word the whole time.


    John pointed to his throat, and then used the mark to appear and write down the reasons he had thought of.


    Hearing that it was caused by saving him that day, Harry felt even more guilty.


    ¡­


    Chapter 133 Lupine comes back and asks for leave


    Because he could not speak, John received fewer points.


    Lu Ping came back after the full moon. Although his face was still not very good, he put on a smile.


    When the students saw their favorite Professor Lupine back, they all complained about Snape''s actions.


    Malfoy was a little dissatisfied. He didn''t like Professor Lupine. Only Professor Snape was the best.


    The Defense Against the Dark Arts course was not boring, and John''s silent spell made Lupine look at him in a new light.


    This is a spell-casting method that can only be learned in the sixth grade, and John has mastered it in the third grade.


    At the same time, Lupine''s eyes fell on John''s hand.


    He stared at John''s ring-wearing hand, as if he wanted to see something.


    "Is not it?"


    Although the rings are similar in style, they are in different colors.


    And one more thing, the ring is worn on the right hand, not Johnny Silverhand''s left hand.


    With doubts in his heart, Lupine deliberately found John after class and asked casually, "When did you wear the ring?"


    John glanced at Lupine in surprise, his wand writing rapidly in the air.


    "Gift."


    Lu Ping was startled, and then thought that Halloween had just passed.


    This reason is reasonable, but Lu Ping always feels that something is wrong.


    He had heard of John''s glorious deeds and used the Patronus Charm to repel the dementors, which he had seen on the train.


    "Am I overthinking it?" Frowning, Lu Ping fell into deep thought.


    One of the biggest characteristics of dark wizards is that they cannot use the Patronus Charm.


    This is the common understanding of everyone.


    Based on Lupine''s understanding of Johnny Silverhand, he was cruel, had an extremely evil curse, and was definitely a dark wizard.


    Being able to use the Patronus Charm is enough to prove that John is not.


    But Lupine suspected that John might have some connection with Johnny Silverhand.


    Having contact with that person made Lu Ping feel a little uneasy.


    "Perhaps, Sirius''s escape has something to do with him."


    Thinking of Snape''s words, combined with what he had seen Johnny Silverhand do before, Lupine felt that it was really possible to do it.


    Mr. Johnny Silverhand.


    A kind man who created a foundation for the cursed little wizard.


    Everyone thinks so. Only people like Lu Ping who have seen cruel methods don''t think so.


    That is a person with obvious ambitions. He will be a good friend and a terrible enemy.


    Lupine said worriedly: "I don''t want you to have anything to do with that person, John."


    Whether as a teacher or an ordinary passerby, Lu Ping sincerely did not want his students to get involved with that person.


    ¡­


    Potions class.


    This was the third time John had received a glare from Professor Snape.


    He could feel the resentment in his eyes, which made him curse: "You are a professor, so keep your character up. What''s going on with this resentful woman look?"


    Okay, Snape felt aggrieved too.


    He reminded him like that, but John''s voice suddenly became hoarse.


    You can¡¯t blame anyone else. John became like this because he wanted to repel the dementors and protect the eyes that were the same as Lily¡¯s.


    It was because of this that Snape felt aggrieved.


    With John''s observation skills, it must not be difficult to detect that Lupine is a werewolf.


    That way, I could kick Lupine out of Hogwarts on the grounds that he was a werewolf, and I could also get rid of a guy who was suspected of being Sirius''s spy. It was like killing two birds with one stone.


    It''s a pity that everything is broken.


    Under Snape''s resentful gaze, John spent this class.


    Daphne was very worried, and she was even more anxious when she saw that John''s usual habit of eating three bowls of rice at one go changed to half a bowl.


    Because he was afraid of swallowing the mandrake leaves, John always drank the paste directly.

 Chapter 116：

    The Star Club also sent care to John.


    Cedric came to his side and said with worry and admiration: "John, thank you, you saved the whole school. I hope this will be helpful to you."


    A bottle of anti-swelling agent was left behind. After Cedric left, Percy also came over.


    He looked businesslike, and there was worry in his eyes.


    John waved his hand to indicate that he was fine, and then Neville wanted John to go to the hospital.


    "No, thank you for your concern."


    It was impossible to go to the hospital. John accepted Neville''s concern, and Neville''s training volume doubled.


    Along with him was Malfoy, and Heinrich became his devil instructor.


    A while has passed.


    John had no intention of speaking, he was waiting for the full moon.


    But he found that Lu Ping seemed to have some signs of discovering his identity, so he simply asked for leave.


    I had never realized that Lupine had such a keen eye before, so John simply hid.


    It was rare for Snape not to catch John catching werewolves.


    After asking for leave, John soaked in the secret room and came out from time to time to check the weather.


    Everyone thought he had left school and gone home, but in fact John was still at school.


    The work and rest times are different. Occasionally someone bumps into them, and they think they are mistaken.


    ¡­


    John waited for the second full moon.


    He is lucky, this full moon is not cloudy.


    If it is cloudy, he needs to find a new leaf and go through the previous steps again.


    Take out the saliva-soaked leaves and put them in a transparent bottle, letting them receive pure moonlight.


    Pull out a hair of your own hair and add it to the dew and the pupa of the Ghost-faced Hawkmoth.


    After mixing, he hid the transparent bottle in the Forbidden Forest where the spider''s nest was originally. Because it had been burned by the fire, the spiders inside had been empty.


    Following the steps, John only needs to do two things next.


    One is to wait for the storm to come, and the other is to cast a spell on yourself every time the sun rises and sets.


    At sunrise the next day, John pointed the tip of his wand to his heart and uttered the incantation: "Amato, Animo, Animato, Animagus (Amato Animo Anima to Animagus)."


    Being able to speak, John went back to continue his class.


    His return made Slytherin cheer. Surprisingly, Slytherin still led the score.


    This is thanks to Daphne, Malfoy and Heinrich, the three of them scored crazy points.


    The other Slytherin students were not to be outdone. Even after losing John, they were still the strongest Slytherins.


    Overtaking Ravenclaw, Slytherin firmly ranks first.


    December.


    Christmas is approaching, and John needs to wait for the storm, so he can only stay in school.


    I just don¡¯t know if Mrs. Wick will come to school.


    The three children only sent their blessings to John for his recovery, but Ron''s smile was so forced.


    John was a little strange. He didn''t know that Ron was counting on his absence to make Gryffindor surpass Slytherin.


    Now that John is back, Ron''s plan is even more hopeless.


    Class is on this day.


    John receives an owl.


    The long-eared black owl waved its wings in front of him, and the white snowy owl Basil jumped over and rubbed his head against the black owl.


    Taking down the letter that Riddle brought, John read it quickly and his expression became ugly.


    "Damn Fudge, do you still want to stay in that position and eat nothing?"


    The letter was sent by Tang Mi. He told John that Fudge began to create public opinion after a lot of pressure. He wanted to create an enemy so that people''s hearts would return to him.


    And for this enemy, there is no one more suitable than the new king of Knockturn Alley, Lord Johnny Silverhand.


    "The Daily Prophet" changed its direction. They exaggerated the dictatorship of Knockturn Alley, and Johnny Silverhand changed from a good man to a dictator.


    Every **** case, no matter whether it is true or not, as long as it comes from Knockturn Alley, is considered to be on Johnny Silver''s hands.


    In response, Tang Mi asked for instructions in his letter whether to impose silver-hand sanctions on Fudge.


    "Sanctions? Haha."


    John sneered, dealing with Fudge is to make this kind of lose everything.


    Didn¡¯t he say that he is a dictator? Then let him see the methods of a dictator.


    Taking out the silver contacts list, John wrote letters one by one.


    The inducement of interests.


    Power trading.


    Forced coercion.


    All kinds of means are used, but he has only one purpose.


    Put pressure on the Ministry of Magic and make them realize that the Minister of Magic is not only stupid, but also very incompetent and selfish.


    "Sometimes, some **** methods are inevitable."


    The last letter was sent, and John had a playful expression on his face.


    Stroking the gemstone on the ring, a dangerous smell came out of him.


    That feeling is like a predator waking up, opening its mouth full of blood, and ready to move.


    Within three days, conflicts broke out within the Ministry of Magic.


    Chapter 134 Accountability and Stepping Down


    Ministry of Magic.


    Fudge was distraught.


    Not just ordinary wizards, but even the twenty-eight sacred tribes came forward.


    The corners of Lucius Malfoy''s mouth were three parts sneer, one part cool, and four parts careless.


    With neat platinum hair and a cane tapping the ground, she looks neither too big nor too small in the noisy Ministry of Magic.


    "Dong dong."


    The sound sounded, and the Ministry of Magic officials turned their attention.


    Lucius is no longer what he used to be. He has become the director of Hogwarts again and is also the director of the Museum of Vigilance against Dark Arts.


    Fudge''s mouth twitched slightly and he stared at Lucius, "Lucius, what are you doing here?"


    "Minister Fudge, of course I am here on behalf of the Hogwarts Board of Directors."


    Stepping through the noisy crowd, Lucius found a seat and sat down.


    This was a press conference held by Fudge specifically to throw the blame away, and now Fudge was on pins and needles.


    "The Daily Prophet''s gold medal reporter, Rita Skeeter is below.


    Fudge made an agreement with her superiors to ask Rita to ask some questions about Knockturn Alley and point the finger at Johnny Silverhand when things started later.


    As long as the topic is hot enough, even the dementors breaking into Hogwarts will be covered up.


    Just a Malfoy, Fudge glared at Lucius hatefully, and when he was fine, he would definitely settle the score with this former Death Eater.


    More and more people came, and there was a noise.


    Fudge looked at it, his face turned ugly.


    "Dharma Alex." He clenched his back molars and his face became ferocious.


    The recipient of the First Class Order of Merlin, Dharma Alex Belby, is extremely active.


    The last time something happened to Hagrid, Damo Alex exerted pressure.


    Not only that, a shutter sound sounded.


    Gorgeous turquoise wizard robes, the popular best-selling author Gilderoy Lockhart is also here. He won the "Wizard Weekly" Most Charming Smile Award for the sixth time.


    This top figure in the magic world would actually attend a meeting of the Ministry of Magic.


    Fudge couldn''t stop him even if he wanted to, because Lockhart is also a recipient of the Order of Merlin, which means he has influence in the magical world.


    Moreover, he is also a member of the Anti-Dark Magic Alliance. This alliance is not simple. It was founded by a pure-blood, and most of them are big shots or officials from the Ministry of Magic of various countries.


    Lockhart was able to enter because of his super high influence.


    There was a sneer on Fudge''s lips. Unbeknownst to others, he had not been a fool as Minister of Magic all these years. Gilderoy Lockhart was a liar and there was no way he could hide this matter.


    If Lockhart is ignorant, he doesn''t mind exposing the opponent as a liar in public and sending the person to Azkaban to offset public opinion.


    Fudge, who thought he had a lifeline, asked his assistant to give Lockhart a message. Lockhart nodded distantly, and Fudge thought he understood.


    When people finally arrived, Fudge straightened his clothes and walked to the podium.


    He glanced at Rita, who lowered her head and didn''t know what she was writing.


    "Ahem, thanks to all my colleagues in the magic world for coming here."


    With a businesslike appearance, those who didn''t know better thought Fudge had caught Sirius.


    A lengthy opening statement wears down other people¡¯s patience.


    Lucius raised his hand lazily and said in a moderately sarcastic voice, "Minister Fudge, if you can, you can get to the point first."


    He said with a frivolous smile, "No one wants to know how many pups your **** has given birth to."


    There was a burst of suppressed laughter in the venue, and Fudge felt like he couldn''t keep it on his face, so he had to get to the point.


    Giving Rita a look, he cleared his throat and said, "Please feel free to ask questions."


    Rita stood up very cooperatively, and Fudge said with a smile on his face: "It''s you."


    He expected to hear questions about Johnny Silverhand, the dark dictator of Knockturn Alley, but Rita''s words were extremely sharp.


    "For those who advocate the use of dementors, what do you think about the dementors entering Hogwarts during their mission?"


    Sharp!


    Fudge''s eyes widened in disbelief. He stared at Rita, as if he suspected that she was someone else pretending to be her.


    "Is it the Ministry of Magic''s fault that the dementors are out of control?"


    "Sirius Black still threatens the wizarding world. Do you need to take responsibility?"


    "I heard that ten pure-blood families have protested against you. What do you think of this?"


    "Rufus Scrimgeour, Director of the Auror Office, once proposed to you that Aurors control dementors. Is it selfish for you not to agree?"


    Each question was like a sharp knife inserted into Fudge''s chest, which was not broad at all.


    He was breathing heavily, and his little eyes turned red.


    He didn''t expect that Rita Skeeter would be the first person to betray him. Is the Daily Prophet going to rebel? What on earth are they doing!


    "Ahem." Lucius stood up gracefully. He looked around, and everyone''s attention shifted to him.


    He said with a sneer: "On behalf of the Hogwarts Board of Directors, I will hold the Ministry of Magic accountable for its dereliction of duty."


    One stone stirred up a thousand waves, and the reporters¡¯ eyes shone brightly.


    At this moment, Damo Alex dropped his cane heavily and said coldly: "The Potions Masters Alliance has expressed doubts about Cornelius Fudge''s ability to continue leading the Ministry of Magic. We hope to have a wise leader. Rather than a clown who cannot stand up to the stage."


    Murder and heart-wrenching!

 Chapter 117：

    The Potion Masters Alliance that Alex Damo talks about is an organization composed of top figures in potion science. There are no more than ten internal members, but each one is a potion master with great influence.


    When Gilderoy Lockhart saw the big guys coming out, he stopped pretending to be an ostrich.


    With the most charming smile in Wizarding Weekly for six consecutive times on his face, he stood up and said plausibly: "I also question Cornelius Fudge''s ability. If I were here, there would never have been a dementor breaking into the school! "


    As soon as he spoke, Fudge''s already red eyes became even redder.


    Forget the previous one, you, an ignorant liar, dare to join in the fun.


    He pointed at Lockhart angrily and yelled: "You liar, everything is a lie, he is just a guy who knows nothing!"


    Already dazed by the backstab, Fudge shouted to the batter beside him: "Catch him and throw him into Azkaban!"


    These are the team of hitters who play for Fudge, and they take action immediately after hearing this.


    The red light of the Sleeping Curse flew towards Lockhart.


    A trace of joy flashed across Fudge''s ferocious face, as if seeing Lockhart being exposed, the huge news helped him cover up what happened today.


    "Armor protection! (Protego


    Lockhart shouted exaggeratedly, and an armor spell appeared on his body to deflect the attack.


    Then he took out his wand and said calmly and calmly: "It seems that you want to take action against me, a recipient of the Merlin Order of Merlin Level 3 and an honorary member of the Anti-Dark Magic Alliance."


    Fudge was a little puzzled. The Lockhart he knew couldn''t possibly have such a powerful armor spell.


    The magic power from the ring poured into the wand. Lockhart smiled confidently and immediately took action, using the disarming spell to deflect a striker.


    Several rays of red light were blocked by his armored spell that looked like eyes on the back of his head.


    Every time a striker takes a shot, a batter will be knocked away.


    There were five batters present, and three of them teamed up to attack opposite Lockhart.


    Lockhart strolled around, holding one hand behind his back and holding his wand in the other to deflect spells to counterattack.


    He suppressed the three attackers by himself and kept retreating. He didn''t even need to use spells at the end, and his clever silent spells made people open their mouths.


    "Broken to pieces! (Reducto


    The intense white light turned into a ball and hit the three people, and the three people flew away.


    Lockhart stopped his hand and said with melancholy: "Why bother? Why let me do it."


    Now, Fudge, who had wanted to catch Lockhart and flip him over, collapsed. As long as he was not blind, everyone knew how powerful Lockhart was, so why use lies to maintain it.


    No one saw that Lockhart was so nervous that his palms were sweating.


    He had ten rings on all his fingers, except for one.


    The drama came to an end. As the Daily Prophet published the next day, Cornelius Fudge was forced to step down early due to multiple accountability and scandals.


    Rufus Scrimgeour, Director of the Auror Office, temporarily takes over as the Minister of Magic and promises to ensure the safety of the students at Hogwarts to the greatest extent possible.


    "We will do whatever it takes to catch Sirius Black, no matter where he is. If we meet him in a toilet, we will drown him in a urinal."


    The iron-blooded style has changed the Ministry of Magic''s previous weakness.


    Aurors went to Hogwarts to take charge of security and management of Dementors.


    ¡­


    "So handsome."


    Ron''s face turned red with excitement. He imitated Rufus Scrimgeour and said, "If you meet him in the toilet, drown him in the urinal. This is the real iron-blooded Auror!"


    Harry also excitedly stabbed the potatoes with his fork. They felt that this was the real Auror.


    It''s just that Harry felt a little pity for Fudge, who was quite nice to him when school started.


    Slytherin''s long table.


    "Draco, this is your father."


    The Slytherins looked at Malfoy enviously, and Malfoy puffed up his chest proudly.


    In the "Daily Prophet", Lucius Malfoy was chatting and laughing. This was the long-awaited glory of the Malfoy family returning to the upper echelons of the magical world!


    John looked at the newspaper. Fudge stepped down. Although Rufus Scrimgeour was only a temporary Minister of Magic, as long as Sirius was captured, this could be removed temporarily.


    Chapter 135 Photography Magic and Maps


    Putting down the newspaper, John looked up at the Gryffindor table.


    Ron and Hermione quarreled again.


    "How do they quarrel every day and still have such a good relationship?" John fell into deep thought.


    The reason was still two pets. Crookshanks often ran out, but he still didn''t forget to catch Scabbers.


    This incident was the trigger. Ron had long disliked the ugly cat.


    On one side was the pet he had kept for twelve years, and on the other side was the ugly cat he had just bought half a year ago. He didn''t understand why Hermione couldn''t understand.


    At least from Ron''s perspective, there''s nothing wrong with this.


    John was also curious as to why Crookshanks was staring at Scabbers.


    As far as he knew, Crookshanks was smart enough to realize that the mouse was the pet of his owner''s friend.


    "Peter Pettigrew."


    The Marauder''s Map will show the people in Hogwarts, and the rat next to Ron is not named Scabbers.


    John has always known about this, but he can''t run up to Ron and tell him, isn''t this mouse called Scabbers?


    "That mouse is hiding so hard now that he can''t even leave the dormitory."


    Originally, John wanted to check whether the Animagus had turned into a mouse, but unfortunately Scabbers didn''t give him a chance.


    John had no choice but to put this matter aside for now.


    After eating the sausage on his fork, John felt someone standing behind him.


    He looked back and saw Professor Snape deliberately slowing down.


    "Well, this matter needs to be resolved." With a curse, John called to Professor Snape.


    "professor."


    As if Snape was waiting for this sound, he stopped and turned around slowly.


    John saw the look of expectation on that face. He wiped his mouth and said, "I know."


    The conversation was mindless, and Snape had an unprecedented smile on his face.


    He drawled, "Oh?"


    John said the key word: "Full moon."


    Snape said quietly: "Mr. Wick, you are a smart man."


    Okay, just be smart now, right?


    John wondered if Snape was secretly calling himself stupid.


    After muttering something in his mind, he smiled and said, "Thank you for the compliment."


    One big and one small, like two cunning foxes.


    Snape''s pace of leaving became faster, which showed that he was in a happy mood.


    The two were playing riddles, Daphne''s beautiful eyes widened, confusion written on her face.


    Heinrich ate calmly. He picked up the juice, then cautiously dipped some in it to drink.


    Yeah, it smells like garlic essence.


    He walked to the Gryffindor table without hesitation, and the twins who had failed in their prank ran away quickly when they saw that the situation was not going well.


    Harry was in a good mood, and Lupine promised to teach him the Patronus Charm.


    After this Christmas, he no longer has to be ridiculed by Malfoy and the others.


    Say Malfoy, Draco is here.


    The tables of the two houses were obviously separated by a Hufflepuff, but Draco Malford walked around just to make his presence felt to Harry.


    "The dementors are coming¡ª"


    He pretended to be panicked, making Pansy and the others laugh.


    Harry had a dark face, and Ron and Hermione, who had been having a cold war just now, immediately started to protect their cubs.


    "Shut up, Malfoy!"


    Ron was already in a bad mood. After being teased like this, he stood up immediately. Malfoy looked at him without any sign of weakness.


    "Weasley, you should be glad this is the Great Hall."


    In a naked threat, Malfoy whispered: "If you dare, fight with me."


    Ron looked bad, and this was not the first time that he and Malfoy had quarreled.


    Malfoy''s strength has improved a lot. If he fights, he may not be able to win.


    He didn''t realize that Malfoy wouldn''t scold him for his background now. Thanks to Percy being from the Star Club, otherwise he wouldn''t be so civilized with his little mouth smeared with poisonous honey.


    "I will duel you, Malfoy."


    Harry would not watch his friend being humiliated, so he rushed out.


    "That''s enough, Malfoy, do you want to be imprisoned?"


    Hermione stopped the two cubs from wanting to go out for a duel. She stared at Malfoy, unwilling to be outdone.


    Points will be deducted every time a curse is cast, and Gryffindor is being ridden by Ravenclaw.


    Malfoy shrugged and said sarcastically to Harry: "Oh, dear Potter, you always hide behind your friends."


    After saying that, he made an expression like a crying baby, turned around and left with the others.


    Ron was so angry that he punched the table with his fist, and Hermione comforted Harry, "He just dares to say that."


    Harry muffled: "I know, thank you."


    After what happened just now, the relationship between the three little ones has recovered.


    ¡­


    Time passed quickly. John clocked in at sunrise and sunset every day and cast spells.


    The storm seemed to have no intention of coming, and John was a little depressed.


    Usually I have to catch some dementors to practice.


    Turn on the phantom body, turn off the brain, go out and come back, the poor dementor is missing.


    Due to the intervention of Aurors, the Dementors are now almost confined to one place.


    And the dementors often want to run away, so sometimes if there are a few, they just think that the dementors have escaped, and they can forget about finding them after searching.


    They didn¡¯t know that the reason why the Dementors wanted to escape was because Dementors often disappeared out of thin air.


    Dementors are like encountering natural enemies and trying to run away but being stopped again.


    It¡¯s miserable in capital letters.


    John didn''t care about them. He became more and more skilled in soul surgery and stuffed the decomposed soul into the bottle.


    On a shelf full of bottles filled with souls, more than a dozen dementors had been decomposed.


    The ring is getting darker and darker. There is no need to lure the Dementors, just use the Soul-Eating Curse to pull them over.


    "That''s almost enough."


    Looking at the white-light bottles on the shelf, John carefully put the things away.


    With these soul fragments, it is enough to operate on Nagini.


    Stretching out his left hand and pinching the unused box, John whispered: "Crush it."


    The box was like a paper cup held by a big hand, and a strange force emerged from all sides to smash it into pieces.

 Chapter 118：

    ?Different from the Crushing Curse, this is ancient magic.


    Strictly speaking, it is a variant of ancient magic that can capture objects.


    It sounds similar to the floating spell, but it is actually different.


    The floating spell is to lift objects, and its essence is to cause damage by the weight of the objects falling.


    And this object-taking spell is to pick up something with one hand and drop it at an accelerated speed.


    This is what John found in "Forbidden Magic".


    With a snap of his fingers, the smashed box burst into flames, burning the box clean.


    "This way there will be no evidence left."


    John chuckled lightly. If the materials were enough, there would be no need to harm the Dementors.


    After putting away the soul fragments, John glanced at the Boggart, who had been silent for a long time, and let it go.


    ¡­


    December 18th.


    A group of students preparing to go to Hogsmeade gathered at the gate of the castle, and John saw Harry again.


    He was standing alone at the door, really pitiful.


    With a sigh, Harry prepared to go back.


    "pitiful."


    Seeing how pitiful the savior was, John thought to himself that he had two Marauder''s Maps anyway, so he might as well give one to Harry.


    Anyway, this thing should have been Harry''s.


    So he called Harry, who looked at John coming over with some confusion.


    "John? How did you..."


    John took out a piece of parchment, and Harry''s eyebrows skipped a beat. Wasn''t this an assignment for himself?


    No, John is not a professor, so what kind of homework is assigned to him.


    Harry didn''t know why. John smiled slightly and said mysteriously: "There is more than one way to leave Hogwarts."


    After saying that, he placed the wand on the blank parchment and tapped it lightly.


    "I solemnly swear that I have evil intentions!"


    The ink lines spread across the white paper, and Harry''s eyes widened.


    "This is the Marauder''s Map." John chuckled and said, "I believe you can see the effect."


    Harry''s mouth opened slightly, as if he didn''t expect that John would give him such an important thing.


    He was a little embarrassed and asked: "Is this... for me?"


    "certainly."


    John nodded and said with deep meaning: "It is yours."


    Harry was overjoyed. He saw several ways to leave Hogwarts, which made him think a lot.


    "Thank you, John." Harry thanked him sincerely.


    "The ending spell is: the prank is over."


    John waved his hand, turned and left the castle.


    Shortly after he left, Harry prepared to leave through the secret passage.


    As a result, he was caught by the Weasley twins and brought to the fourth floor corridor.


    They winked mysteriously and said, "Before we leave, let''s get you into some festive mood."


    With that said, he pushed Harry into the classroom nearby.


    They introduced Harry to a secret passage that could leave Hogwarts. Harry looked strange and wanted to say something. Fred, who was sharp-eyed, saw the Marauder''s Map in his hand.


    "It turns out that we thought we lost it here."


    Harry picked up the Marauder''s Map blankly, but he didn''t expect the twins to use it directly after picking it up.


    Looking at their familiar looks, Harry looked strange, as did the twins.


    No matter what, Harry can finally go to Hogsmeade.


    Full of excitement, he entered the secret passageway with the statue of the hunchbacked one-eyed witch, entered all the way, and appeared at Honeydukes Candy Shop.


    ¡­


    Chapter 136 Leaving school and soul surgery


    The classmates went to Hogsmeade, but John did not.


    After arriving in Hogsmeade, he used Apparition to go to Belby Manor.


    The ear-piercing explosion ended, and John''s figure appeared outside Belby Manor.


    Striding into Belby Manor, Damo Alex was mixing potions there leisurely.


    Seeing John coming over, Alex smiled.


    "You''re finally here, that big snake is about to wake up."


    Damo Alex, who came back from a trip to the Ministry of Magic, couldn''t suppress his smile. He overturned a minister of magic. This incident greatly satisfied his vanity.


    The blood magic potion has been updated to many versions. At the prompt of John, Damo Alex added mandrake leaves.


    The scarlet potion turned green, and then John took out a bottle of something.


    At first Damo Alex didn¡¯t take it seriously. When he saw what it was, he grabbed John¡¯s hand suddenly and exclaimed in surprise: ¡°What did you do?!¡±


    There was questioning in his voice, and some panic at the same time.


    It was a bottle of soul emitting white light. The soul was broken and without any consciousness.


    But the mere appearance of the soul was enough to make him panic.


    "The soul is a taboo, you have violated this." Damo Alex stared at John.


    John smiled lightly and said, "Don''t worry, I didn''t kill anyone."


    No killing?


    Damo Alex didn''t believe it. Seeing John''s calm face, he gradually let go of his hand.


    "I will explain to you later, Damo Alex, I will not do those things."


    Knowing what the other person was worried about, John gave him a promise.


    After Damo Alex was silent for a while, he said, "Okay."


    When this bottle of soul was poured in, the originally green potion turned black, then turned white again.


    John was very sure that this bottle of blood magic potion was finally successful.


    Holy white, fluorescing in the dark dungeon.


    Now all that was left was surgery. He looked at the sleeping big snake.


    John opened the cell door and walked in, using water element magic to control the blood demon potion into a ball, and entered it through the mouth of the big snake.


    Silver threads floated out, and after a while, many silver threads floated out of the whole snake.


    "Succeeded."


    With the blessing of insight, John clearly saw that the big snake was changing bit by bit.


    Damo Alex also stared unblinkingly, for fear of missing something, and his quill was recording rapidly.


    There were more and more silver-white threads, and Nagini''s voice sounded in John''s ears.


    "John?"


    "it''s me."


    A simple response seems to bring endless peace of mind.


    John stood ready in front of countless silver-white threads, and he reached out to grab one of them.


    In an instant, his consciousness passed through countless tunnels and finally fell into a blank space.


    ¡­


    A blurry fantasy.


    This is a place of wandering between life and death, with no fixed form.


    The place where John came now was a pure white space, endless white.


    He saw a person and walked over.


    The woman in a blue dress has a beautiful face of East Asian descent, long black hair and autumn eyes.


    She huddled in the corner, her body enveloped in an ominous blood-green aura.


    "Nagini?" John said softly.


    The woman''s body trembled slightly. She raised her head and stared blankly at the boy who appeared here.


    With disbelief in his eyes, he murmured: "John?"


    With her delicate face and graceful body, it would be great if there wasn¡¯t that constant encroaching blood curse.


    She was like a broken porcelain bottle, with shocking cracks all over her body.


    Fully half of the body was mutilated, and an ominous aura of blood and green gushed out.


    In the palm of his hand, a small silver-white figure was held carefully.


    That is the blood magic potion. To be precise, it is the soul contained in the blood magic potion.


    The soul villain worked hard to stick back the pieces that were about to fall off, and Nagini looked like she was about to be broken.


    John walked towards Nagini, the blood-green ominous aura always lingering around him, completely integrated with Nagini, I am in you, and you are in me.


    Seeing this scene, John took a deep breath. This situation was more difficult than the Dementors.


    He looked solemn and said, "Nagini, I will treat you now."


    He raised his hand, and the body outside also raised his hand.


    This is done simultaneously, and you can intuitively see the changes in the soul.


    "If you can''t bear it, just speak." John was more serious than ever.


    Nagini''s eyes showed hope and she nodded vigorously.


    With the soul villain temporarily protecting Nagini, John can safely treat her.


    He opened all the soul bottles in the small bag, and the sacred white light **** circulated around him.


    John pierced a ball of light with his wand and uttered a spell.


    "The soul is back."


    The ball of light extended out and turned into a hundred soul scalpels, drilling into the snake''s body.


    In the blurred illusion, Nagini also felt it at the same time.


    A hundred soul scalpels pierced her body, and the pain of cutting her skin filled her delicate face with pain.


    John controlled the soul scalpel, pulling out the bleeding curse bit by bit and dragging it away.


    The blood curse turned into a python and launched an attack on the soul scalpel. John''s expression was cold, but the movement of his hand did not slow down at all.


    When the soul was exhausted, John once again turned a soul into a scalpel.


    As time passed, Nagini''s soul was in pieces. From the leaky place, the soul scalpel was drilled into it to pull out the blood curse.


    John was also sweating profusely. He was extremely focused and turned on the academic mode to increase his accuracy.


    The blood curse hidden in every detail, as small as a hair, has been carefully removed.

 Chapter 119：

    ¡­


    ?On the outside.


    Alex Bodhidharma stared in the direction of the big snake. The big snake was shrouded in silvery white light, and its body was changing little by little.


    "Is it really possible?!"


    He forcibly suppressed his restless mood, and Alex didn''t dare to make a sound.


    This is a miracle, an unprecedented miracle.


    Even Merlin dare not say that he can do this.


    John is like an orchestra conductor, taking away a little bit of the blood curse with every wave of the wand in his hand.


    Under the nervous gaze of Damo Alex, the snake gradually transformed into a part of its human body.


    The body of a snake, the limbs of a human being.


    Half human and half snake, it looks very weird and disgusting.


    John was not affected at all and remained focused. His eyes reflected the trance-like state of things.


    The Blood Curse, which had mostly been eliminated, still refused to give up. It turned into a giant python, and a blood-green ominous aura rose into the sky.


    The giant python opened its mouth and swallowed John in one gulp.


    John''s eyebrows twitched, and the wand pierced a group of souls accurately and suddenly threw it out.


    The moment the soul was released from the hand, it turned into a ball of extremely dazzling white light and hit the blood curse.


    Soul Crushing Curse.


    The giant python was stunned and stunned, and the soul in John''s hand turned into a big sword, and he chopped off the giant python''s head with force.


    The Blood Curse let out a wail, and his body quickly tried to retreat back to Nagini.


    How could John let it do what he wanted? The little soul figure inflated like a balloon and enveloped Nagini.


    The retreating blood magic curse hit him head-on, putting the soul villain in danger.


    John seized the opportunity and slashed at the base of the giant python with his big sword.


    A burst of white light erupted from the giant python''s body, and its body rolled and could not escape.


    "Want to run?"


    With a sneer, John grabbed another ball of soul.


    The group of souls burned and turned into white flames.


    The flame turned into a giant dragon and bit the python.


    The blood-cursed giant python could not escape, and was finally burned to death by the fire of the soul amidst infinite echoes of howling.


    John stared intently until the last trace of the blood curse disappeared, and he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Turning around to look, the little soul figure on Nagini could no longer hold on, and was rapidly shrinking like a leak.


    Nagini''s broken soul looked at John blankly. She seemed not to have expected that the blood curse would disappear like this.


    "Okay, it''s over."


    John chuckled lightly. Although his face could not hide his weakness, John''s smile was sincere and happy from the bottom of his heart.


    Coming to Nagini, John used his last soul to repair Nagini''s soul.


    These souls were refined by dementors after hundreds of years of devouring souls. After coming into contact with Nagini, they began to integrate into the body.


    "Welcome back, Nagini." John extended his hand to Nagini in a gentlemanly manner.


    Nagini looked at the boy and slowly stretched out her hand.


    Sudden!


    A mutation occurs!


    Chapter 137: Illusions and Hidden Souls


    John flew out.


    Before he touched Nagini, his heart skipped a beat.


    Immediately afterwards, he was hit by a force and the person flew out.


    After rolling on the ground a few times, John adjusted his body and stopped.


    Looking up, a figure appeared in the blurry illusion.


    The moment he saw that face, John''s pupils contracted.


    He has become more handsome due to his paleness and age, and his eyes occasionally flash red.


    A simple suit with a cold smile on his face.


    This face was too familiar to John.


    He gritted his teeth and read out those three words: "Voldemort."


    Voldemort, this Voldemort looks much older than when he was a student, and he is also much more handsome.


    John stood up. The other person did not take the wand, but looked at John calmly.


    "It turns out you broke into my world."


    When he spoke, Voldemort showed a hint of disdain.


    John laughed angrily and said coldly: "Yours? Voldemort, it seems you made Nagini into a Horcrux."


    It is not only the blood curse that is entangled in Nagini, but also the soul of Voldemort.


    John should have thought that Nagini was Voldemort''s Horcrux in the original plot.


    By cutting the soul open and putting it into Nagini, Voldemort was cruel to others and even more cruel to himself.


    Raising his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth, John could feel that his body was hurt.


    The soul is the most important part of a person. If the soul is injured and dies, the same will happen to the body.


    Nagini wanted to help, but Voldemort reached out directly.


    Nagini''s neck was pinched by invisible hands, and she flew up.


    Voldemort declared his sovereignty domineeringly and without rejection, "Nagini, you are mine."


    "John." Nagini said with difficulty.


    John took action.


    The moment he raised his hand, Voldemort''s body flew out, Nagini''s feeling of being caught disappeared, and she fell to the ground.


    John said coldly: "You are not the only one who knows these magics."


    Voldemort was a little surprised. He stabilized his body in the air and slowly fell down.


    He smiled, looked at John with bloodthirsty eyes, and said grimly: "A weak soul dares to do something in a trance."


    John frowned and looked at his left hand, the silvery white light on his fingers dissipated.


    His heart sank. The use of magic here actually consumes souls.


    He murmured: "No wonder, it is necessary to use the soul to cut the soul."


    At this time, he was in trouble. Without the support of magic power, it was simply impossible for John to defeat Voldemort here.


    Glancing at Nagini, John knew that once he left, Nagini would be finished.


    Voldemort was watching from the side, and John could not retreat.


    That being the case.


    Then let¡¯s fight!


    To strike first, John waved his hand, and the blurry fantasy world without anything ignited into flames.


    At the same time, John''s soul loss accelerated.


    A pinch of flame ignited in his right hand, and then turned into a huge fireball.


    Voldemort looked grim, probably not expecting John to know ancient magic.


    A water snake appeared in front of him. The fire and water touched, creating a large mist in the trance.


    John took the opportunity to blow out a breath, and the mist blew and enveloped Voldemort.


    The fog created by the collision of souls could not be seen through, so John took the opportunity to enter the fog.


    His left hand brushed his right hand, and a dagger made of soul appeared in John''s hand.


    The price of this is that the right hand is illusory and almost transparent.


    A cold smile curled up at the corner of his mouth.


    Magic?


    Don¡¯t forget, I am proficient in short weapons at level 7!


    In the fog, John is the omnipresent night devil.


    Voldemort didn''t panic even when he was shrouded in mist, and he exuded a terrifying aura.


    Immediately, the green light penetrated the fog and hit the place where John was.


    With a confident blow, Voldemort frowned without seeing John.


    Immediately afterwards, a desperate feeling entered his heart, his eyebrows beat wildly, and Voldemort turned around at his limit.


    In just one second, seven blood holes appeared on the back of the body.


    Voldemort''s expression changed, and John appeared like a ghost.


    "Crucio"


    The red lightning struck John, who groaned, and a big hole was burned out of the dagger on his chest.


    Without hesitation, he threw the dagger, and then used the capture spell to control the dagger.


    The dagger was as fast as lightning, and formed a defensive shield in front of Voldemort similar to the Iron Armor Curse.


    The moment it touched, the dagger fragilely shattered into countless foams.


    Voldemort was startled, and John stepped forward.


    His eyes turned into vertical pupils, and he pulled off his right hand with his left hand, turning it into a sword with shining silver light.


    Long Yu growled: "I am a fire dragon."


    The sword ignited flames, and John roared out from the pain. He stabbed hard, and the sword penetrated Voldemort''s body.


    The flames exploded into a sea of ??fire, and Voldemort could no longer maintain his original expression.


    He grasped the blade of the sword with his hand, his angry eyes almost spitting out fire.


    He smiled ferociously and said, "You can''t leave, Avada..."


    As expected of Voldemort, he traded his injuries for his life.


    The green light was aimed at John''s face. The moment it was about to touch, John''s mind went blank.


    He made a mistake. He thought he could kill Voldemort with one strike, but he still underestimated Voldemort.


    Just when the green light was about to hit, a woman jumped out, and her almost broken body hit Voldemort.


    The green light deviated from the track and left, grazing John''s cheek.


    Voldemort angrily grabbed Nagini''s neck and threw her out.


    "Avada Kedavra! (Avada Kedavra


    The green light rushed towards Nagini.


    Nagini closed her eyes in relief. She felt that it would be great if she could save John.


    Time seems to be suspended.

 Chapter 120：

    The green light became extremely slow in front of my eyes. Nagini''s determination and Voldemort''s ferocity were all very clear in my eyes.


    John let go of the hand holding the sword and slowly stretched out towards Nagini, opening and closing his lips and teeth.


    "The soul is back."


    Green light illuminates the entire space.


    ¡­


    Nagini opened her eyes again. In the dim dungeon, she looked around in confusion.


    There were two people in front of her, one was a bald old man whose jaw dropped and remained motionless, and the other was...


    "John!"


    John closed his eyes tightly, his body gradually turning gray.


    Nagini felt her heart being tugged hard. She wanted to pass through, but it passed through John''s body.


    Looking at her now silvery and transparent body, she looked behind her, where her restored human body was lying there quietly.


    "No, don''t!" Another person came to mind, the person he didn''t catch.


    Nagini did not panic when facing death, she was like a helpless little girl at this moment.


    Damo Alex finally came to his senses, and he said with difficulty: "Is this a success?"


    Regardless of the joy, Damo Alex ran over. Just now, John used the ghost spell to extract Nagini''s soul.


    "Where''s John, what happened!" Damo Alex lost his composure, and he roared ferociously at Nagini.


    John''s face darkened, Alex took out the potion, forced open John''s mouth and poured it in.


    ¡­


    A blurry fantasy.


    The expression on Voldemort''s face froze, and Nagini disappeared into thin air.


    He was confused for a moment, and John smiled.


    "It seems you don''t know much about this either."


    John sneered lowly, and Voldemort was furious.


    "Where did you do Nagini?"


    He shouted angrily, and John was hit in the body by his wave, and his illusory body was like a candle in the wind.


    Voldemort turned into black smoke and came to John, grabbed him and lifted him up.


    The silver sword on his chest shattered into pieces. John''s eyes darkened, but there was a chuckle at the corner of his mouth.


    "Want to know? Then ask."


    He looked behind Voldemort. Voldemort was startled and turned his head to look.


    There is nothing...?


    Realizing that he was being tricked, Voldemort quickly turned around.


    "Avada Kedavra"


    This is the first time John has used the Death Curse, and he is still casting the spell without a wand.


    The green light hit the front door, and cracks appeared on Voldemort''s handsome face.


    He screamed in terror, and even John couldn''t care less.


    He covered his face and yelled wildly, but unfortunately it was a life-killing curse.


    The unforgivable curse.


    Amid the bursts of screams, Voldemort''s face shattered, his body shattered inch by inch, and green light emitted from the inside out.


    Voldemort''s Horcrux fragment is dead.


    John sat on the ground and looked in the direction where Voldemort was looking just now.


    He didn''t lie.


    In that direction, the face of the man in black cloak could not be seen clearly, but John could feel it, and he looked here quietly.


    John''s soul became more transparent, as if it was about to disperse.


    "Can you let me know clearly?"


    John spread his hands, stared at the black cloak and asked: "Are you another soul, or the God of Death?"


    The dreamy world was quiet, and John felt that the black cloak was smiling.


    "Interesting, you are the most interesting person I have ever met."


    The black cloak approached John.


    John could do nothing now, so he just watched the black cloak coming in front of him.


    Just standing there, the black cloak exuded a suffocating silence.


    And he also revealed his identity.


    "You call me..."


    "grim Reaper."


    Chapter 138 The Legend of the Three Brothers and the God of Death


    The collection of stories about the poet Beedle records a story.


    The legend of three brothers.


    Once upon a time there were three brothers traveling along a lonely winding road at dawn.


    The three brothers arrived at a river in time. This was a deep and fast river that could not be waded or swam across.


    However, these three brothers knew magic. They just waved their magic wands and built a bridge across the river.


    However, when they were halfway there, they found a hooded man blocking their way.


    That person is the God of Death.


    Death spoke to them.


    He was angry that he had been fooled by the three new victims, because travelers usually drowned in this river.


    But death is cunning.


    He pretended to praise the magic of the three brothers, and for cleverly avoiding him, each would win a prize.


    Among the three brothers, the eldest is a warlike man. He wants the most powerful wand in the world, a wand that is more powerful than any other wand and can win in a duel.


    So Death cut off the branches of the elder tree and made a wand for the boss. The wand was the Elder Wand.


    The second among the three brothers was an arrogant man who wanted to humiliate the God of Death, so he asked for the power to recall others from the God of Death.


    The God of Death picked up a stone from the river bank and gave it to Lao Er, telling him that this stone had the power to resurrect the dead.


    That stone is the resurrection stone


    When it comes to the last third child, the third child is a humble and smart man. He doesn''t trust the God of Death and wants something that can go beyond the jurisdiction of the God of Death.


    Death reluctantly gave him his invisibility cloak.


    The Elder Wand, Resurrection Stone, and Invisibility Cloak.


    These are the Three Hallows of Death.


    Later, the eldest son had his throat cut for showing off his strength, and the second son committed suicide in despair because he couldn''t stand the indifference of his beloved.


    Only the third child, relying on his invisibility cloak, lived to old age, and finally left the God of Death with relief.


    The person in front of him said that he was the God of Death, and John was a little distracted.


    "So I''m going to die?" Staring under the hood of the God of Death, John wanted to see clearly.


    The God of Death was in a good mood. He smiled and said, "Not bad."


    "Okay, save someone and risk your life. I suddenly feel so stupid."


    John was not a person who could accept death easily. He had just started on the road to becoming the White Devil, and he didn''t expect that he would be gone.


    But even if he doesn''t want to, he can''t help it. Death is in front of him, and he has no power now.


    So he acted very calmly, which surprised Death even more.


    "Aren''t you afraid of death?" Death asked.


    John shrugged, spread his hands, and said indifferently: "Then what else do you think I can do, kill you and run away?"


    He made no secret of his thoughts, because it was meaningless.


    The God of Death was startled, then let out a deep laugh.


    "You are indeed very interesting."


    As if he found something interesting, the God of Death raised his hand, and John''s soul that was about to disperse re-solidified.


    John was stunned and looked at Death suspiciously.


    The **** of death plays with the taste: "There once was a person like you, who accepted death calmly."


    "You haven''t died yet. In fact, if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be here."


    Death raised his hand, and John felt his body being pulled away by a force.


    "The trance is where people wander. People who play with death cannot be tolerated. You helped me solve one. In return, I will send you back."


    His eyes became blank, and the white light stung his eyes, making him close them.


    Opening his eyes again, John saw a face full of snot and tears, which almost fell on him.


    "I go!"


    One of them pushed Damo Alex away hard. John was frightened and checked whether he was stuck.


    His face was filled with disgust, as if he was not the one who had experienced life and death just now.


    Damo Alex was stunned. John was obviously not breathing just now. He didn''t care about it and rushed towards John in ecstasy.


    "Stop, I know you are excited, but don''t get excited yet!"


    John thought it was too dirty and asked him to stop quickly.


    Damo Alex stopped the car and John gave himself a thorough inspection.


    "Really come back?"


    He was facing death a few seconds ago, and now he''s back?


    With some hesitation, he reluctantly slapped his handsome face.


    John gasped, his cheeks swollen.


    "It seems to be true."


    After confirming that it was true, he breathed a sigh of relief and began to feel the pain in his body.


    Glancing at the potion bottles on the floor, John smelled of potion every time he opened his mouth.


    God knows how much magic potion Alex drank for himself, which made him feel bloated and wanted to vomit.


    Looking up at Nagini, the beautiful woman was lying on the ground, her eyes full of surprise.


    "I''m back, Nagini."


    John greeted her easily: "Welcome back, too."


    After putting Nagini''s soul back, the sleeping beautiful woman let out a cry. After opening her eyes, she blinked in discomfort.


    Blinking, tears fell.


    A smile appeared on her face, tears streaked down her beautiful face.


    "Thank you, John."

 Chapter 121：

    ¡­


    Life is precious, love... love is also precious.


    For the sake of freedom, can¡¯t there be three together?


    As someone who almost died, John was filled with emotions.


    Although there were a lot of twists and turns this time, fortunately, the final result was good.


    It¡¯s just that Nagini¡¯s soul is incomplete and she can¡¯t walk yet.


    John made a wheelchair for her and asked her to take good care of her at Belby Manor.


    He didn¡¯t know if the blood curse had a preservation function. When John asked, Nagini was old enough to be a grandmother, and she still looked like she was in her twenties.


    If this function didn''t turn it into a snake, women in the magical world would be begging to be cursed.


    After rubbing his shoulders, John asked Damo and Alex to take care of Nagini, and then prepared to go back to school.


    Needless to say, John would also take care of Nagini like his biological mother.


    That''s a blood curse.


    The curse that is recognized as unsolvable in the magic world has been solved by himself, and the second Merlin First Class Medal seems to be waving to Damo Alex.


    If you want to touch Nagini, even if you are Voldemort, Damo and Alex will dare to cast the death curse on each other.


    ¡­


    [Ding, complete the task and get any point +1]


    [Soul Walker: Wandering in the realm of life and death, holding a death token can enter and exit the trance]


    John apparated back to Hogsmeade.


    People left in the morning and it was close to sunset when they came back.


    There is still time to hang out for a while, but it¡¯s a pity that John is not in the mood.


    He went to Honeydukes Candy Store and bought a dozen pieces of chocolate. After eating the chocolates, his pale and bloodless face finally felt better.


    His face was so frighteningly white just now that the landlady of Honeydukes Candy Shop almost thought he was a vampire.


    "My hands are a bit unresponsive. Is it because of my weak soul?"


    Looking at his right hand, he was trembling while holding the chocolate. John was helpless. It seemed like he would be nursing it for a while.


    After completing his daily incantation at sunset, John returned to Hogwarts.


    The trembling hand problem would not go away for a while. Fortunately, John used his left hand to use the wand.


    Returning to Hogwarts Castle, he plunged into the lounge.


    He needs to have a good sleep. If he doesn''t sleep, he won''t be able to do it.


    By the time John woke up, it was already past dinner time.


    He headed to the kitchen in a leisurely manner, as the house elves were accustomed to.


    "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    "Meat, preferably steak."


    John waited for a while, and the house elf presented the steak like a treasure.


    He ate slowly, turning the steak in his stomach into strength.


    However, as John savored it carefully, his expression turned from confusion to horror.


    After the steak was finished, he ordered another piece of apple pie.


    After taking a bite of apple pie, John''s face turned pale.


    He has no sense of taste.


    When I was eating chocolate before, I was too anxious to notice this.


    What he puts into his mouth now has nothing but taste.


    It tastes like chewing wax.


    After finishing the apple pie mechanically, John left with a pale face.


    The cost of saving people this time was too high.


    He sat in the common room for a long time before he accepted this.


    "You are so cruel, God of Death, to make a foodie lose his sense of taste."


    John clenched his fists, an undercurrent surging in his eyes.


    At this moment, an idea came into his mind. How about collecting the Deathly Hallows himself and catching the God of Death?


    ¡­


    Chapter 139 Murder and Talent


    Auditorium.


    John held the bread in one hand and put it into his mouth.


    It is dry and has no other taste except a slightly stiff texture.


    Malfoy went home, and Daphne was called back by Mr. Greengrass.


    There are fewer people in Slytherin, and it feels much more deserted.


    Heinrich spread the jam on the bread and placed it on John''s left side.


    "You don''t want to ask?" John glanced at Heinrich, not even a little surprised about what happened to his hand.


    "In Durmstrang, there are often wizards who unknowingly make their bodies disabled."


    Heinrich''s golden eyes under his broken black hair were dull, and his pale and handsome face looked sickly.


    Seemingly accustomed to this kind of thing, Heinrich sat down and consciously began to serve John.


    John frowned and said, "We are friends, Heinrich."


    Heinrich moved, his eyes covered by broken hair were dim and unclear, he shook his head and said: "To me, you are the bright light that Edgar has been pursuing all his life."


    He said it seriously, and John was silent for a while.


    He originally thought that what Heinrich meant by following was just joining the Star Club, but now it seems that it is more than that.


    "Then I''ll leave my back to you."


    John raised his head, with a serious look on his face.


    A smile appeared on Heinrich''s sickly face. He put his right hand on his chest and said as if he was swearing: "Behind you, there will always be a shadow named Heinrich Edgar."


    Named Shadow, pursues light.


    John chuckled and said, "Even so, it doesn''t stop us from being friends, right?"


    Heinrich was slightly startled, and his heart warmed.


    ¡­


    There is a price to pay for touching taboo people.


    An eye, an arm, a leg or... life.


    In contrast, John''s loss of taste does not seem to be that serious.


    At least his handsome face and nose are there, right, Voldemort.


    Professor Lupine should enjoy this holiday, but John felt a little more relaxed.


    Because Lupine''s eyes were very keen, his intuition told John what Lupine had discovered.


    After a tasteless breakfast, John headed to Snape''s office.


    Snape was convinced that John had found the werewolf, and it would be unreasonable for him not to give some explanation.


    At the same time, John was also curious about why Professor Snape hated Lupine so much.


    Even if you don''t know their grudges, you can still feel the deep hatred.


    It was almost like he had robbed his wife.


    Stopping at the door of Professor Snape''s office, John knocked on the door.


    After a while, the door was opened violently.


    Professor Snape walked out of it with a gloomy face, and sneered after seeing John.


    This left John scratching his head.


    Smart people don''t need to communicate too much. Snape made way for John to enter.


    John walked in, and the door behind was slammed shut.


    Snape strode past with a straight face and stiffly uttered one word: "Sit."


    The dean of his family was in a bad mood. John thought about it and found that he had not been deducted points recently.


    Sitting obediently, Professor Snape, like a walking bat, took out a bag from the drawer of the desk and spread it out.


    There are various potion tools inside, the most eye-catching one is the bottle of truth serum.


    John''s body tensed up and he said with a sneer: "Professor, it''s not necessary, is it?"


    Snape glanced at him and sneered: "You are very strict, otherwise I shouldn''t have heard any rumors for so long."


    So you want to rinse my mouth with truth serum?


    These words made John understand why he was angry. John scratched his head in embarrassment and asked, "Because of Professor Lupin?"


    In one word, let the dean cool off for me.


    John had guessed that his dean and Lu Ping might have had some grudges, but now it seemed that it was not just a little bit, but a huge resentment.


    Swallowing hard, John calmly stretched out his hand to roll up the tool bag.


    When Snape found out, he slapped the back of his hand and took his hand back. John grimaced in pain.


    "Professor, do you have a grudge against Professor Luping?" John asked doubtfully, as if he felt that his question was too straightforward. He added: "Ahem, the students have a pretty good sense of Professor Luping."


    "Not bad? That hypocritical and ugly guy!"


    When Snape said this, he almost squeezed it out from between his teeth.


    He recalled those annoying Gryffindors.


    James Potter, Sirius Black, Peter Pettigrew, Remus Lupin.


    These four people formed a group, and Snape was the most difficult to deal with.


    Casting jinxes is common. Once, Snape almost died at the hands of Lupine.


    At that time, werewolves did not have wolfsbane potion, so Lu Ping could only hide in a place where no one went, and spend every full moon through the ordeal of transformation.


    But once, Sirius Black deliberately introduced Snape into that room.


    Although James Potter saved him in the end, Snape didn''t think it was a rescue.


    He thinks James is afraid of being expelled.


    Faced with John''s question, Snape''s cheek twitched, stared into John''s eyes, and said coldly: "What if the good professor you call him was once involved in a murder?"


    Murder? !


    John was shocked.


    Remus Lupin?


    In his impression, Lupin, whether in Johnny Silverhand or Hogwarts, seemed to have nothing to do with murder.


    Judging from Snape''s appearance, he didn''t seem to want to talk about this past incident.


    "He''s a dangerous fellow, John Wick," Snape said.


    John was silent for a while, then faced the scrutinizing gaze without fear and said, "If this is the case, I know what I will do, but before that, I will investigate."

 Chapter 122：

    After saying that, John stood up and remained polite to the dean.


    Snape looked at John''s back, and his eyes were attracted by the right hand that had been hanging down.


    He seemed to notice something.


    There was thought, suspicion, and scrutiny in his expression. He said nothing and watched John leave.


    ¡­


    Having a showdown with Snape, John didn''t expect such an inside story.


    "Is Lupine really involved in a murder?"


    John touched his chin, lost in thought.


    One is the employee who dared to stretch out his wand to Johnny Silverhand, and the other is the professor who participated in the murder.


    The contrast between the two made John unable to see Lupine clearly.


    "It''s trouble if you don''t remember the original work."


    At this moment, he regretted extremely why he didn''t read Harry Potter more times.


    After traveling through time, he didn¡¯t think about magic, so he didn¡¯t deliberately recall it.


    By the time I found out, eleven years had passed and I couldn¡¯t even remember it.


    Having a headache, John complained: "I''m not even allowed to have a good rest during the holidays."


    The fugitive from Azkaban.


    Animagus.


    Soul surgery.


    Dementors.


    grim Reaper.


    Now there''s another murder.


    John has been busy this year.


    Heading to the Room of Requirement, John enters Gryffindor''s Chamber of Secrets.


    His right hand still needs to be healed. Although Gryffindor has few soul books, it has a lot of healing magic.


    Use the unicorn horn to make yourself a potion.


    The milk-like liquid swirled in the silver cup, and John drank it without changing his expression.


    Now that I have no sense of taste, let alone a magic potion, even if you rely on me to reply, I still...well...I really don''t dare to do this.


    After drinking the special potion, John''s right hand finally stopped shaking so much.


    It¡¯s just that the unicorn horn is almost used up. He usually makes it for Nagini, but now there is only one section less than the length of a finger.


    "I need to find some."


    Unicorns are rare, even on the black market in Knockturn Alley.


    Fortunately, John has a friend who is rich in materials, Hagrid.


    With the Forbidden Forest at his back, Hagrid had to rely on luck to get the unicorn horn.


    John was going to try his luck. If Hagrid happened to have it, he wouldn''t have to wait for the Johnny Silverhand store to buy it on the black market.


    The dark clouds made the sky gloomy, and it looked like it was going to rain lightly.


    When John walked to Hagrid''s hut, a cat and a dog were walking towards it.


    It''s Tom and Crookshanks.


    "It turns out I was looking for Yaya to play with."


    Knowing that the two little guys often go out, John is not surprised.


    Before he even entered the door, John heard sobbing coming from inside.


    The powerful voice belonged to Hagrid without even thinking about it.


    John was surprised, "Why is Hagrid crying again?"


    "Wait, why did I say that again?"


    "If you think about it, Hagrid seems to cry a few times every year."


    The first graders cry about Norbert the Fire Dragon, the second graders cry about Aragog the Acromantula, who are they going to cry about this year?


    Moving over curiously, John stretched out his hand and knocked on the wooden door.


    Heavy footsteps approached quickly, and the door creaked open.


    Hagrid stood there, still holding a pink handkerchief with snot and tears on it.


    A macho face, a girl¡¯s heart.


    "John, have you heard?"


    When Hagrid saw John, he became even more sad and gave him a bear hug.


    John felt his ribs making a protesting sound.


    "Hagrid... let go... of me."


    Three years, three whole years!


    John looked desperate. He had been exercising all year round, but his body was still so fragile when facing Hagrid.


    Is hard work so worthless in the face of talent?


    ¡­


    Chapter 140 Angry Harry and Crying Hagrid


    Gryffindor lounge.


    Harry suffered from insomnia. He was finally able to go to Hogsmeade yesterday.


    Different from the good mood when he went there, he heard news that came as a bolt from the blue.


    His parents were betrayed.


    The betrayed person was Sirius Black.


    What made him unbelievable the most was that Sirius Black still had an identity.


    Godfather.


    This unfamiliar yet familiar title made Harry feel in a trance.


    Sirius Black is his godfather.


    He is his father''s best friend and his most trusted brother.


    But he betrayed, betrayed his comrades, betrayed his good friends, betrayed... his own parents.


    At that moment, Harry knew, he knew clearly, that he couldn''t stay calm.


    Like drinking poison, the cold and surging hatred intertwined in the body.


    He was angry that it was that person who made him lose his parents.


    He resented that his father obviously trusted that person so much, but was betrayed.


    He was afraid that the man had escaped from Azkaban to remove the last obstacle to Voldemort.


    He was sad. The high wall built by his parents was broken by someone he trusted. How sad it would be.


    Anger, resentment, fear, sadness...all kinds of emotions blend together, like boiling water sprinkled with seasonings and mud, gurgling and steaming, forming a pungent and unpleasant smell...


    Hatred!


    He saw Sirius Black laughing at him in the dark, as if someone had pasted pictures from an album before his eyes.


    It was like watching a movie again, when he saw how Sirius Black brutally killed his father''s other good friend, Peter Pettigrew.


    A voice echoed in my ears, full of flattery and excitement: "Success, Master, Mr. and Mrs. Potter asked me to be their secret keeper!"


    The screams were accompanied by high-pitched laughter, just like when being approached by a dementor.


    The father''s resistance, the mother''s pleading.


    Green light flew into his eyes, making the two people he loved most disappear.


    Revenge!


    These two words appeared in my mind without warning and so reasonable.


    The flame of revenge began to burn from his toes, until one night passed, Harry''s hair was screaming for revenge.


    A man of the same age as himself appeared in his mind, strong and elegant.


    If it were John, he would definitely do the same.


    Although I am not as strong as John, I am brave and not afraid of death!


    At dawn, Harry didn''t know whether he slept or not.


    His eyes were full of gloom, and the aura emanating from his whole person made people afraid to approach him.


    Walking out of the dormitory, he sat on the soft sofa.


    Ron and Hermione looked at each other.


    "Harry, you, you look ugly." Hermione didn''t know what to say.


    From the time she met Harry until now, she has never seen Harry like this.


    At the same time, she also knew that her enemy was the godfather, which was a terrible thing.


    Hearing the call of his friends, Harry woke up a little and asked, "Where have all the people gone?"


    "Let''s go, today is the first day of vacation, do you remember?" Ron looked at Harry carefully and said, "It''s almost lunch time, I was going to wake you up."


    The light rain on a cloudy day turned into snowflakes.


    "Stop and let''s duel, you yellow-bellied bastards!"


    The flames in the fireplace brought warmth to people. Crookshanks saw someone going out and followed him out with steps.


    "Harry, listen to me."


    Hermione knew her eldest son very well, and this expression clearly meant revenge.


    She and Ron exchanged glances and said, "What we heard yesterday must have made you very sad, but the important thing is that you can''t do anything stupid."


    The worry on her face was obvious. Harry raised his head and asked, "Like what?"


    What else, of course, to find Sirius Black!


    "Such as going to find Black." Ron said it to the point, as if he had a tacit understanding after rehearsing.


    Harry''s state was too worrying, but he didn''t say anything.


    Hermione asked worriedly: "You can''t, can you, Harry?"


    Ron followed closely and said: "It''s not worth dying for Black."


    Not to mention whether he can defeat Sirius Black, if he just kills people, he will not be able to escape and will be imprisoned in Azkaban.


    Harry understood all this, but when he saw the person who killed his parents walking free outside, his heart was crawled by insects one by one, biting him fiercely with his saw-toothed mouth.


    "Do you know what I see and hear every time a dementor gets too close to me?"


    The young man''s energetic voice was deeper and deeper, and he said hoarsely: "I heard my mother screaming and pleading to Voldemort. If you hear your mother scream like that before she was killed, you will not forget it. ¡±


    "There''s nothing you can do!" Hermione said in panic.


    "I know!"


    Harry said angrily: "But you want me to do nothing!"


    The voice suddenly became quiet, and Harry watched Hermione open her mouth, and finally said with dark eyes: "I''m sorry, Hermione, I...I just thought about that person."

 Chapter 123：

    "Then what do you want to do after you find him?" Ron swallowed hard, appearing very nervous, with a slight tremor in his voice, "Do you want to... kill Black or something?"


    Harry didn''t speak, but Hermione became anxious first, "Don''t say stupid things. Harry doesn''t want to kill anyone, does he?"


    She just hoped that Harry would be sensible, but it was a pity that Harry couldn''t do it.


    No matter how much Hermione tried to persuade him, he remained silent.


    In order to lighten the atmosphere, Ron proposed to go to Hagrid. Today is Christmas, and he must really hope that someone can go there.


    Hermione gave him a sharp look, as if she was looking at a fool who couldn''t help him.


    It''s so dangerous outside, my son bah... What will happen if Harry is caught by Black?


    In the end, Harry agreed immediately, but he couldn''t resist Harry. At the same time, he hoped that Harry would be in a better mood, so the two of them could only accompany him there helplessly and worriedly.


    ¡­


    The snow turned from small to heavy, and white snow quickly accumulated on the grass, like fine powder.


    John was in Hagrid''s hut, looking at the investigation letter that was sent, and fell into deep thought.


    "Why does Buckbeak''s head feel so hanging?" He just remembered that this scene seemed to be in the movie, and he said it with emotion.


    Hagrid heard, as if he had seen Buckbeak being beheaded, an earth-shattering cry exploded in John''s ears.


    John covered his ears and looked at Hagrid enviously.


    This physique, this strength, this voice.


    It is simply a perfect warrior template.


    The abdominal muscles that I have worked hard to build are vulnerable to the raw power of my natural talent.


    "Okay Hagrid, isn''t there still time?"


    He tried to stand on tiptoes so that he could pat Hagrid on the shoulder, but ended up being patted on the belly.


    While John was comforting Hagrid, there was a knock on the door outside.


    He paused and was about to open the door when he saw Hagrid walking over.


    Open the door and three furry heads appear.


    As soon as John saw the three people, his expression suddenly changed, and he said in horror: "Hagrid, please keep me here!"


    He was really afraid that Hagrid would accidentally kill three people in a hug.


    Fortunately, he shouted in time, and Hagrid didn''t use so much force, but it still made the three people scream.


    After closing the door, Hagrid threw himself on the table and cried uncontrollably.


    John was originally planning to drink some black tea to calm down his shock, but this time, the table almost collapsed and the teacup jumped up.


    "John, Hagrid is..." Harry didn''t know why Hagrid was so sad.


    Obviously, it was not like this when we were at Three Broomsticks yesterday.


    John pointed to the letter on the table, and Harry picked it up suspiciously.


    "We accept Professor Dumbledore''s assurance that you are not responsible for this regrettable incident."


    Harry wondered: "Isn''t this a good thing?"


    John motioned for him to look down. When he saw the Ministry of Magic''s treatment of Buckbeak, he became even more puzzled.


    "Isn''t it just going to the Dangerous Animals Committee for a hearing? There''s nothing to cry about."


    Hagrid choked up and said, "You don''t know those guys from the Dangerous Animals Committee, they only deal with interesting animals."


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a sound from the corner of the wooden house.


    Everyone looked and saw Buckbeak chewing **** food loudly. The blood on the ground was in sharp contrast to what Hagrid said.


    John was speechless. Perhaps in Hagrid''s eyes, anything that couldn''t kill him was considered interesting.


    The three little ones also had the same expression. Hermione gave Hagrid advice and wanted to defend Buckbeak.


    The same is true for Harry. He was originally thinking about revenge but after Hagrid screamed at him, he turned into how to help.


    Ron and Hermione originally expected Harry to blame Hagrid for not telling him the truth about Black, but Harry couldn''t bear to do that.


    To a certain extent, Hagrid takes care of Harry like a father, how could he say that.


    Hagrid felt that the defense was useless. He seemed to have seen the head of the ''cute'' Buckbeak separated.


    Sadness and fear lingered on the big man.


    John tried to put the rock biscuit into his mouth, but it felt like he was eating tasteless rocks, which made him frown.


    "What did Dumbledore say, Hagrid?"


    After hearing John''s words, Hagrid finally stopped crying and sobbed: "He has done too much for me, and he has many things in his hands, including dementors, Aurors, and Sirius..."


    After saying that, Hagrid felt sad again and howled: "My poor Buckbeak -"


    "Well, maybe there are other ways."


    As soon as John finished speaking, everyone looked at him.


    Just when he was about to smile confidently, he suddenly remembered something.


    There was something wrong with my right hand, but it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    But the embarrassing thing is that Johnny Silverhand writes with his right hand.


    ¡­


    Chapter 141 Firebolt and Meteor Shoes


    The vest is temporarily unavailable, and the handwriting on John''s left and right hands is different. This is to prevent people from associating Johnny Silverhand with John Wick.


    John Wick also has people in his network who can solve it, but Damo Alex will not go to the Ministry of Magic for a Hippogriff. This is his pride.


    Tang Mi is the security captain of Johnny Silverhand Store. He is strong enough, but in order for the Ministry of Magic to gain face, he has to be the one behind him.


    "Forget it, there''s still a while, don''t be in a hurry."


    Buckbeak''s judgment day was April 24, a few months away.


    John left Hagrid''s hut because Hagrid was crying too much.


    Outside in the snowdrift, three little guys, one big and two small, were buried in the snowdrift with only one **** left.


    Yaya got up first and pulled out the other two one by one, just like pulling out a carrot.


    I don¡¯t know what kind of game they are playing by burying their heads in the snow.


    After brushing the snow off his body, John looked up at the sky and said, "It seems that Animagus will not be able to complete it within these two months."


    As expected, John stepped on a row of footprints in the snow.


    the next day.


    The three little ones were actively looking for defense materials and spent time in the library.


    Just like when I was in first grade, I was looking for Nico Flamel.


    John didn''t go out either.


    Obtained two unicorn horns from Hagrid, which were still in Hagrid''s inventory. He was in a bad mood and had no intention of going to the Forbidden Forest.


    John also thought about whether to go to the Forbidden Forest to find unicorns himself, but unicorns are very sensitive. According to many legends, only pure virgins are allowed to touch unicorns.


    Any malice will be noticed by unicorns. They are holy and sensitive. Wands made of unicorn hair are also the most unsuitable for black magic.


    Grind the unicorn horn into powder and add it to the crucible. The bubbling liquid turns from green to milky white.


    Taking a sip, John swallowed it expressionlessly.


    There is another pair of shoes on the table. These are John''s flying shoes.


    He grew up very fast, and his flying shoes were specially made to be bigger, and now they look cramped on his feet.


    He also wanted to upgrade his flying shoes, so he simply eliminated the original pair.


    The upgraded Feitian shoes are named Meteor shoes. They are enhanced on the original basis and are faster, higher and stronger.


    Putting on the shoes, they were quite big. John knocked the heels against each other, causing the shoes to shrink and stick to his skin.


    It''s like wearing no shoes, soft and tough.


    Ordinary crushing spells couldn''t destroy it, and John was very satisfied with his craftsmanship.


    Add runes to the shoes to represent Ehwaz, the transport horse.


    This makes John feel smooth no matter what kind of rough road he is on.


    Raised his hand and snapped his fingers.


    The scene in the Room of Requirement changed rapidly, and a track appeared.


    John jumped on the spot twice, getting ready.


    Stomping his foot **** the ground, his body turned into an arrow.


    His speed was very fast. As the number of running steps increased, the meteor patterns on the surface of the shoes gradually lit up. After they all lit up, he reached the limit and looked like he was flying on a flat surface.


    Put it outside, it''s like supercar speed.


    After completing the circle, John took a breath.


    "Test flight."


    Little fluttering wings appeared on the side of the shoe. John jumped lightly and flew up.


    Adjusting the direction of his body, he accelerated his flight. After completing a circle, he straightened his messed up hair.


    By some estimates, the speed of the Meteor Shoes has surpassed that of most broomsticks on the market, and is estimated to be comparable to that of the Firebolt.


    "I don''t know how fast the Firebolt is."


    After landing, the cute little wings on the shoes disappeared, and John snapped his fingers again.


    The track melted away like ice and snow, revealing Gryffindor''s secret room.


    After he became the heir of Gryffindor, he also learned the magic of changing the Room of Requirement.


    Although there is no Sword of Gryffindor, the Room of Requirement is enough to satisfy John.


    To say that the greatest magic in Hogwarts must be the Room of Requirement.


    It is the hard work of the four giants.


    ¡­


    Christmas.


    Tom was so naughty that he was almost overwhelmed by the gifts and crawled out with difficulty.


    There was a mountain of gifts. This was John Wick''s, but Johnny Silverhand''s was even more so.


    The little wizard from Slytherin sent John many gifts, including some from his uncle.


    Parents also sent gifts. Watson Wick sent a chirping toy bird, and Mrs. Wick sent a finely crafted pocket watch.


    After reading Dad¡¯s thousand-word essay, excluding the daily trivial matters, the basic idea was to ask John to make him a magic wand, even if there is no wand core.


    John curled his lips, this old man could only ask for it.


    Then it came from my uncle.


    On my grandfather¡¯s side, including Mrs. Wick, there were twelve children in total.


    It can only be said that it makes no sense to be physically strong and still be so energetic when you are old.


    Three girls and nine boys, which means John has nine uncles and two aunts.


    Last time, my eldest uncle sent gifts, but this time, all nine uncles and two aunts sent them.


    Fortunately, there are no dangerous items. At most, they are like some matryoshka dolls. Well, there are also daggers pointing at tigers and the like, which are quite normal compared to guns.


    The most practical one was Uncle Andre, the one who took John hunting.


    He sent a large box of meat. Fortunately, it was a cold day, so John didn''t have to worry about the smell.

 Chapter 124：

    After dismantling the uncle''s, the aunt is not so barbaric.


    Gloves and scarves.


    After putting it on, John continued to unpack the rest.


    Slytherin''s little wizards are still honest. Most of the things they send are candies and some small gifts.


    When Malfoy sent exquisite snacks, he bumped into Daphne.


    Heinrich sent a book about black magic, and John silently collected it and hid it.


    I heard that John likes to eat, so most of them are food.


    Last year, John would have been happy, but now there was nothing to be happy about.


    ¡­


    noon.


    John saw three little ones, Harry and Ron were having fun there, and Hermione was left alone.


    Don¡¯t think about it, we¡¯ve just had a quarrel.


    Because there were few people, Dumbledore suggested that everyone eat together.


    In addition to Dumbledore, McGonagall and several other professors, there is also Filch.


    One Slytherin fifth-year student and two first-year students.


    Including the three little ones, there are exactly twelve people.


    John did not dare to go there because he was afraid that Dumbledore would discover something.


    That''s the White Devil. Voldemort knows ancient magic, and maybe Dumbledore can too.


    Now that my soul is injured, it would be terrible if I was discovered.


    So he just found an excuse and didn''t stay.


    Dumbledore looked at John''s absence and turned to Filch.


    It was a rare occasion for Filch to take off his usual brown coat and put on a brand new tuxedo.


    Looking at his grin, Dumbledore asked: "Filch, did you buy new clothes?"


    Filch puffed out his chest and said in a calm voice that wanted to show off, "This is a Christmas gift."


    "oh?"


    Now Dumbledore was surprised. Filch was so popular that someone actually gave him a Christmas gift.


    "It''s John Wick, Headmaster Dumbledore."


    Hearing John, Dumbledore smiled on his face and asked curiously: "Where is John?"


    The fifth-year Slytherin student said: "He and Edgar walked away, they had something to do."


    "All right."


    Trelawney made an exception, but she was not very good at speaking.


    He told everyone about the curse of thirteen people. The first person to stand up will die.


    Of course, no one would take her words seriously.


    After lunch, Harry couldn''t wait to return to the lounge.


    He received a Firebolt. He and Ron went crazy, completely ignoring that it was a gift.


    Hermione felt that something of unknown origin might be dangerous, but unfortunately the two boys didn''t listen at all.


    They only had Firebolts in their eyes, and Crookshanks caught Scabbers again, Ron even said something in a bad tone.


    Harry felt that it was a little bad for Ron to be like this, but he only had Firebolt in his heart and didn''t say anything.


    When they returned to the Gryffindor lounge, he and Ron were admiring the Firebolt from various angles.


    The doorway opened.


    Hermione came in, along with Professor McGonagall.


    "Miss Granger just told me that someone gave you a broomstick, Potter." Professor McGonagall''s keen eyes immediately spotted the Firebolt.


    Harry wanted to hide, but unfortunately Professor McGonagall came over and he couldn''t hide.


    After questioning, it was found that this was a gift with nothing, no note, no sender, and the origin was unknown.


    Professor McGonagall was about to temporarily take it away for inspection, and Harry said with a trembling voice: "There''s nothing wrong with it! Really, Professor."


    "You have no way of knowing, Potter." Professor McGonagall said, her tone kind and helpless at the same time.


    Sirius was outside. During this sensitive period, Harry actually wanted to ride a Firebolt of unknown origin.


    Even if it was a Firebolt, it shouldn''t be like this.


    "I will notify you in time if anything happens."


    She wanted to take the Firebolt away for disassembly and inspection. Of course, this had to be left to professionals.


    Harry just watched blankly as she took away the Firebolt.


    Ron angrily took his anger out on Hermione and shouted: "What are you doing to find Professor McGonagall?"


    Hermione was also aggrieved. Her face was flushed, whether from shame or anger.


    He said to Ron unconvinced: "Because I think, and Professor McGonagall thinks the same, that broomstick might have been given to Harry by Sirius Black!"


    The starting point was good, but even Harry couldn''t help but feel angry.


    Hermione was extremely aggrieved. She turned around and walked out of the door for the sake of the two of them.


    ¡­


    Chapter 142 Vehicle Killer and Password


    Hermione is a smart girl, so she knew the seriousness of this matter and told Professor McGonagall.


    It¡¯s just that it feels uncomfortable to be misunderstood.


    Because of this incident, the two friends were angry.


    She ran out, initially wanting to go to the library, but as she walked, she saw Crookshanks.


    Crookshanks ran with his **** squirming, and Tom behind him drooped his ears and ran hard with his short legs.


    The relationship between the two little guys made her extremely envious. She didn''t want to go to the library anymore and ran over after the two little guys.


    The two little legs are short, but they run very fast.


    Hermione was panting after chasing him and entered the Quidditch pitch.


    She saw John, who was frowning at a tightly wrapped gift box.


    Hermione, not doubting his presence, walked over curiously and asked, "John, what are you doing here?"


    John was not a Quidditch player, so she was surprised.


    During Christmas, the Quidditch pitch rarely gets quiet.


    In the empty stadium, John was worrying about his new purchases.


    Hearing the sound, he turned around and had an idea in his mind.


    He waved happily: "Hermione, you came just in time, help me try it."


    Hermione was stunned, and immediately saw John tearing open the packaging of the gift box, and a brand new Firebolt appeared in front of her.


    She was stunned, but she was sure she saw it right.


    This Firebolt, even the packaging, is exactly the same as the one Harry received this morning.


    The shiny broom handle has a golden registration number on it and the streamlined broom tail made of white birch twigs is pleasing to the eye.


    This is simply a work of art.


    John picked it up with one hand, and the Firebolt trembled slightly in his hand. After releasing it, it hung in the air. This height was just right for him to ride on.


    "Firebolt? Where did you get it?" Hermione was shocked. She was worried that John, like Harry, didn''t know who sent the gift.


    John was stunned when he heard this and said strangely: "Of course I bought it."


    If I didn¡¯t buy it, could someone give it to me as a gift?


    He had a strange expression, and when he looked at the Firebolt, his flesh ached. This thing was too expensive.


    It cost a full 5,000 galleons. This price can be said to make John...well, he still feels very distressed.


    Although his family has a big business, John still has to maintain personal relationships every month, and daily communication and gift giving are also essential.


    Alchemy is another huge expense, as well as buying books and paying salaries.


    Apart from these, the money John could get was only a few thousand galleons a day.


    "My daily income."


    He ordered this before Christmas. At that time, he wanted to buy a Firebolt to play with, but he injured his hand.


    Now is a good time, just in time to test the speed of the meteor shoes.


    Flying broomsticks are like buying sports cars in the Muggle world. Even if you don¡¯t drive them, you will buy them and watch them.


    He thinks it has a certain collection value, and he can give it to Quidditch players to win over him in the future.


    This is the Firebolt. If it were given to Wood, John thought he could let himself ride on his head for a month.


    After buying it back, John had another problem.


    There is something wrong with his right hand now. It is still difficult to control the firebolt. It will not be fun if he falls.


    He handed the Firebolt to Hermione with a pained face. Under Hermione''s confused look, John said, "Fly around for me to see how fast it is. My hand is injured."


    Hermione was stunned again. John was so rich that he even bought a Firebolt.


    Although she didn''t know the price, Hermione knew that this thing would definitely not be cheap, otherwise Harry wouldn''t just dare to look at it through the glass.


    John, a person from a Muggle family, could actually afford such an expensive thing.


    She felt that the world was crazy or she was crazy.


    Seeing how her expression changed so much, John thought she didn''t dare to fly.


    Thinking about it carefully, the Firebolt is known as the fastest flying broomstick, and most people really can''t control it.


    "Looking for Heinrich? I haven''t seen him use a broomstick."


    John frowned and thought, thinking over and over again, either to find Harry himself or to capture Malfoy.


    "I can fly in a circle, too." Hermione reacted, looked at John nervously, and asked, "Which hand of yours is injured?"


    John raised his right hand, which was shaking like he had Parkinson''s disease.


    He smiled bitterly and said: "Something went wrong when I was studying magic. It won''t get better for a while, but it''s not a big problem."


    He said it so easily that Hermione couldn''t help but worry.


    In the end, John told her that he would be cured in two months at most, and she was relieved.


    Riding on the Firebolt a little awkwardly, Hermione was very nervous.


    It''s impossible to say she''s not nervous. Her flying lessons are completely inferior to Harry''s.


    If John hadn''t been watching, she would have chickened out.


    At the same time, a strange thought came to her mind. What would Harry and Ron''s expressions be like if they knew how to use Firebolts?


    I will definitely jump with envy when I think about it.


    As soon as she closed her eyes and kicked her feet, Hermione gave up.


    The firebolt arrows rushed out like arrows from the string.


    "ah-!"


    Hermione screamed so fast that her vision blurred.

 Chapter 125：

    A doorframe appeared in front of her. She screamed and pulled it up, and the Firebolt rocketed upward.


    Seeing that she couldn''t control it, John jumped up after running a certain distance with the wind at his feet.


    Wings sprouted from the sides of the shoes.


    Hermione flew in front, and John chased behind.


    At the same time, John calculated the speed. It accelerated to 150 miles in 10 seconds. It was indeed the fastest broom in the world.


    The wings on the side of the shoe became larger and waved rapidly. John''s speed also increased, chasing after the rocket crossbow.


    As the distance gradually shortened, John saw the ball frame appear in front of Hermione. Without any hesitation, he used the crushing spell to shatter the ball frame.


    The ball frame was shattered into pieces a second ago, and none of the pieces fell off, directly smearing Hermione''s face.


    Fortunately, there were only scraps left, otherwise Hermione would have been cremated if she had hit her at this speed.


    "Speed ??up."


    Accelerating again, the lines on John''s shoes lit up, his speed soared, and he pulled out a trail of airplane clouds behind him, surpassing Hermione.


    He reached out and grabbed Hermione''s back collar and shouted, "Let go!"


    Hermione hugged the Firebolt like a sloth, while John''s head was covered with black lines.


    He had no choice but to push harder and shout loudly: "Hermione, let go!"


    Hermione finally heard it. When she saw John, she didn''t care why John was around.


    Trust made her let go without hesitation, the Firebolt flew out from under her body, and Hermione was held by John''s back collar like a kitten.


    After losing control, the Firebolt flew not far away and began to fall. John raised his right hand.


    The magic power passed through his right hand, causing his right hand to shake even more violently and he groaned.


    Object photography magic is activated.


    The falling Firebolt was caught, and finally fell softly to the ground.


    John also carried Hermione down. The wings of the meteor shoes seemed to be tired, and they flapped their wings frequently.


    After landing, Hermione''s limp feet touched the ground without falling, and she said guiltily, "I''m sorry, John, I thought..."


    "It''s fine." John also wiped away the cold sweat. He would never dare to let Hermione use the Firebolt again. It was like a vehicle killer.


    But at least one result was obtained. In the acceleration mode of the meteor shoes, it can be on par with the firebolt.


    There is also a super acceleration mode, which John did not dare to use, because that mode consumes too much, and can consume one-fifth of the magic crystal at a time.


    The magic crystal that John put on his meteor shoes is enough for five visits.


    After this incident, Hermione''s originally depressed mood improved a lot.


    After realizing it later, she screamed, and John picked his ears, not knowing what she was surprised about.


    "Firebolt!"


    Hermione ran towards the place where the Firebolt fell. Harry and Ron were very angry just because she asked Professor McGonagall to take away the Firebolt for inspection.


    If John''s Firebolt broke, she couldn''t imagine how angry she would be.


    He ran to the Firebolt worriedly, and the Firebolt that Harry was so obsessed with was lying there quietly.


    There isn''t even a scratch on it, it''s just like new, although it is indeed new.


    After calming down, Hermione also realized something was wrong. Why was John flying next to her and the Firebolt? Why was nothing happening?


    She looked at John, and Crookshanks was being held by John''s hind legs to prevent him from leaving.


    Seeing this scene, Hermione had all kinds of questions.


    I thought that John had always been mysterious and I shouldn''t interfere too much.


    Thinking that Ron didn''t like Crookshanks and that she was busy with the Buckbeak case recently, she asked: "John, can you help take care of Crookshanks?"


    Taking care of Crookshanks?


    Of course you can.


    John grabbed Crookshanks and lifted him up, just as he had just lifted Hermione.


    He scratched Crookshanks'' belly and said with a smile, "Of course."


    Hermione was delighted when she heard this. Thinking that Crookshanks was unwilling to leave the Gryffindor common room, she added: "Then I will write you the Gryffindor password."


    John smiled broadly, that was a white cat.


    Hermione wrote the password to John.


    "Taking care of her just means taking her out every day and bringing her back."


    Still sleeping in the Gryffindor common room.


    After returning, Hermione saw that Ron was still angry.


    Harry''s anger was almost gone. When he saw Hermione coming back, he followed up and asked, "Hermione, what''s wrong with your hair?"


    After flying around in Quidditch, Hermione''s already fluffy hair fell back, looking like an afro.


    She reacted and rushed back to the dormitory, looking at herself in the mirror.


    She immediately remembered the way John was holding back his smile, clenching his silver teeth like an angry lion.


    ¡­


    Chapter 143 The Scared Dementors and Limited Gloves


    Since the Dementors were taken over by Aurors, they have been living in fear every day.


    The Auror in charge, Oz Hilde, couldn''t help but have veins popping out on his forehead as he listened to the howling ghosts.


    "What are these ghosts called?"


    The other one at the same time, Lippi Korbel, had the same expression. They wanted to drive all the dementors inside back to that ghost place in Azkaban.


    Oz took a deep breath to calm down.


    She is an old Auror. As an experienced senior, she is qualified to lead a team of hitters.


    Yanshou said: "These Dementors haven''t eaten for too long. Sirius Black is nearby, and we can''t send them back to Azkaban."


    Hearing Sirius, Lippi''s face twitched.


    The Ministry of Magic''s wanted order for Sirius is extremely dangerous, and even Aurors may not be his match.


    Such a dangerous person has been hiding in Hogwarts for more than half a year. Even Lippi wanted to call Fudge a loser when he stepped down.


    At the same time, his mind moved slightly, and he looked at Oz and asked, "Don''t you have any ideas?"


    "Ideas?" Oz glanced at Lippi.


    Lippi chuckled, took out a cigarette from his pocket and threw it to Oz, then picked up one and lit it himself.


    Both of them were old smokers. A puff of thick smoke came out of their mouths. Lippi said meaningfully: "The Ministry of Magic is at the time of handover of power. Why don''t you take the opportunity to go up?"


    Others don¡¯t know, but Lippi, as Oz¡¯s old partner, knows it very well.


    Oz is capable. She has been an Auror for ten years. In terms of qualifications and strength, she is a leading Auror figure.


    But because Oz had made mistakes, she once let a werewolf go, and this incident became a stain on her body.


    In addition, the Ministry of Magic had previously deliberately suppressed the Auror office, so she was kept in the Auror position for a few years, and she did not even get the title of elite Auror.


    You can only carry a striker outside and do some work looking for contraband everywhere.


    Lippi said regretfully: "If Tang Mi was still here, you would definitely be with him..."


    As he spoke, he saw Oz''s eyes dimming. He changed the subject and said, "We can''t ask for more from the Director of the Auror Office. We hope that we don''t have to continue to do the job of finding contraband."


    Lippi is a very shrewd person. He knows that people with no backgrounds like himself and Oz basically have no chance of the vacant director position.


    He just wanted to be less fringe and at least allow himself to sneak into the Auror office.


    Oz blew out a puff of smoke from his **** red lips, threw down the cigarette that was burning on his butt, stepped on his feet with his shoes, and said calmly: "You know, we don''t have the qualifications, those places are all pure-blooded. "


    She is of mixed blood, and Lippi is from a Muggle family. Although she became an Auror after the fall of Voldemort, the internal pure-blood concept still affects them.


    They are not eligible to be office Aurors. Only those with pure blood or backgrounds are eligible.


    Lippi chuckled and said with an inexplicable look in his eyes: "That''s not necessarily true. Isn''t Tang Mi working under that person? It is rumored that that person told Fudge to get out..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw Oz''s murderous gaze. He raised his hands and said quickly: "Okay, don''t mention him."


    Two people were chatting outside.


    And the dementors are miserable.


    ¡­


    The dementors huddled together and receded like the tide.


    A person walking among a group of dementors is like selecting livestock.


    Suddenly, a Dementor who was not retreating so fast was caught in sight.


    The black silk thread entangled itself, and the Dementor screamed and was pulled away by the tentacle-like thread.


    The other dementors remained silent and frantically tried to escape.


    The Auror didn''t notice either. After all, no one would have thought that someone would take the initiative to find a dementor.


    "Why are you running? I won''t kill you all."


    John had just taken away one of the Dementors, and when he saw how scared the others were, he couldn''t help but roll his eyes.


    Why are you still guarding Azkaban like this?


    He clicked his tongue twice and left a message that he would come back tomorrow, which frightened the remaining dementors so much that their cloaks almost flew away.


    With the dementors, John returned to the Slytherin Chamber of Secrets.


    The soul-eating curse stripped the dementors clean, and the black thread was put back into the ring. A ball of souls emitting holy silver light appeared in John''s hand.


    Tear the soul into strips, then throw it into the crucible and mix it with the potion.


    Add the unicorn horn, and a pot of soul-strengthening potion is ready.


    After taking a sip, John''s body trembled.


    The man he had met several times appeared in front of him for a long half hour.


    He lowered his head and held on to the table, dripping with sweat.


    "The soul has recovered a little."


    After closing his eyes and feeling for a while, the soul of his right hand recovered a little. At the same time, he felt that his soul seemed to be tempered every time he was tortured.


    Opening his right hand, the dark and evil black silk changes in his hand.


    John''s eyes were deep. He had only used this power on dementors. What if it was used on other beings?


    Terrible thoughts came to mind, and John himself was startled.


    Pushing this thought away, John looked at the ring that had become darker. He knew that this thing was beginning to affect him.


    "If you want to wear a crown, you must bear its weight."


    Knowing how terrifying this power was, John repeatedly warned himself not to violate the bottom line.


    Opening his eyes again, his eyes became clear again.


    A heat wave was emitting from another room in the secret room. You could feel the alarming temperature just by approaching the door.


    A large piece of mithril gradually melted in the furnace, but the speed was a bit slow.


    "At this speed, it will probably take some time to melt."


    John walked to the other side and started tinkering with a mold.


    The mold this time is no different than before. It is not a sword, but something that looks like a hand.


    Using a knife to fine-tune every line in the mold, John wanted to create something worthy of the name Johnny Silverhand.


    Since you are Lord Silver Hand, how can you live without Silver Hand?

 Chapter 126：

    Add the details and just pour the molten mithril into it.


    There are six slots reserved on this hand for placing gems.


    Well, it looks like the setting is like the Infinity Gauntlet of some purple sweet potato spirit.


    While waiting for the melting time, John had already finished the details of the silver hand.


    This thing he calls the Limited Glove is not simple. It can be said to be the most powerful alchemy item that John can make at this time.


    As the mithril melts, John pours it into molds.


    At the same time, John stretched out a hand to add some magic to it.


    The liquid solidified and cooled, the mold was knocked open, and a delicate silver arm appeared in front of him.


    Insert the magic crystal and the gems of the Conjuration Ring into the six grooves above.


    John grabbed the silver hand with his right hand, and the silver hand broke into pieces on the spot.


    Then the broken pieces stuck together along John''s right arm, and in the end, John''s right hand turned silver.


    The patterns on the arms are exquisite and luxurious, and the gemstones highlight the nobility.


    After moving my hands, I didn¡¯t feel any obstruction.


    Clenching his fists and then unclenching them, staring at the burning stove, John put his hand in without hesitation.


    The hot flames were enough to melt steel, and John didn''t even frown.


    The flame burned, but not only did it not melt, John even felt cool and comfortable.


    "The physical body is miserable and weak, and the machine ascends."


    Raising his eyebrows, John took out his hand and snapped his fingers, causing things around him to float.


    "Although it''s just a basic floating spell and armor spell, it''s just practical."


    A white ball of light appeared in the palm of his hand, and John aimed it at a table.


    The ball of light shattered the table instantly, and John nodded with satisfaction.


    Putting his hand down, the silver on it quickly rushed to his fingers, and finally condensed into a silver ring on his middle finger.


    One silver and one black, the two rings on the right hand are particularly conspicuous.


    John took off his silver ring and put it in his pocket.


    He fantasizes about when the Philosopher''s Stone will be created, and then this thing will really become a magic version of the Infinity Gauntlet.


    Walking out of the secret room, John walked through the secret room of the Star Society.


    Heinrich looked up at John and asked, "Okay?"


    "alright."


    John did not wear a wizard''s robe, but a vest suit with the cuffs rolled up to his elbows.


    Seeing Heinrich staring at the Firebolt in the secret room, John raised the corner of his mouth and said, "I like it. I''ll give it to you."


    Heinrich withdrew his gaze, lowered his head and said, "It''s not necessary."


    With Edgar''s financial resources, he could still afford a Firebolt.


    John had a headache, put on the wizard''s robe, and said, "Follow me."


    Heinrich didn''t ask any questions and followed behind.


    After arriving at the Room of Requirement, John opened the door that appeared out of thin air and took Heinrich in.


    Inside was a duel stage, and Heinrich''s golden eyes moved slightly.


    John walked up first, followed by Heinrich.


    "You don''t need the Firebolt, so let''s train you to become stronger."


    John smiled and saluted like a gentleman.


    Heinrich''s eyes gradually became fanatical.


    Sure enough, only fighting can make Edgar happy.


    John smiled slightly, it was a coincidence, he was not lacking in strength.


    ¡­


    Chapter 144 Burning Money and Fairy Magic


    On the last day of Christmas, Heinrich fought like a mad dog.


    He was very talented in fire magic, and his wand spurted fire bats flying towards John.


    John pursed his lips, raised his hand and turned the stone pier into two big dogs to block the situation in front of him. Seeing the opportunity, he pointed the wand at Heinrich''s feet.


    There was a collapse under his feet, and Heinrich grabbed the edge before falling.


    The uneven wooden thorns dug into the palm of his hand, and blood slid down Heinrich''s palm.


    When he climbed up, John had already condensed a ball of water and hit Heinrich heavily.


    The water prison spell trapped Heinrich, and the air in his mouth and nose was replaced by water. One second before he fainted, John released the spell.


    Heinrich fell to the ground wetly, and John walked over and pulled him up.


    "Your strength has improved a lot." John praised.


    This is no consolation. Compared with the Durmstrang period, Heinrich''s strength has improved a lot.


    Also because of John as his opponent, his reaction speed and spell level have been enhanced.


    The fanaticism in his eyes was like that of a true believer. Heinrich smiled at John, and paired with his pale and sickly face, he had a yandere-like look.


    End of training for the day.


    The two separated, and John headed to the Gryffindor common room.


    After saying the password, he walked straight in.


    There were many people in the originally deserted lounge, and they were sharing their vacation experiences.


    Seeing John come in, the lounge suddenly became silent.


    But Crookshanks was not surprised and was already waiting by the fireplace in the lounge.


    After seeing John, it ran over.


    John picked up Crookshanks and reached out to touch the fluffy hair.


    Smiled and said: "You continue."


    After saying that, he turned and left.


    The people left in the Gryffindor lounge looked at each other.


    Taking Crookshanks outside, John let go of his hand, and Crookshanks jumped down and left without looking back.


    "You really don''t show any mercy at all."


    Shaking his head, John thought to himself that all the cat strips he had had were eaten in vain.


    Basil flew over and brought a package.


    John opened the package, and inside was a book with a fire dragon skin cover.


    "Tang Mi is more efficient in his work."


    After seeing this old book, John praised it.


    He has been looking for traces of ancient magic. In addition to the blood curse, he finally saw the second one.


    "Ancient Fairy Magic Record"


    The book Tang Mi recovered from Egypt is thousands of years old.


    What is recorded is fairy magic.


    In John''s eyes, there was a fluorescent mark on the cover of the book.


    Only he could see the emerald green fluorescence, which was an ancient magic mark.


    Most of the goblin magic is primitive elements, John reached out and touched the mark.


    A memory belonging to the goblin entered his mind, and John stood there for three seconds to digest it.


    "Coin spell?"


    He looked a little strange as he recalled the scene he just watched.


    A goblin held Galleons in his hand. When the Galleons disappeared into thin air, the broken vase in front of him automatically repaired itself.


    This is not elemental magic, but more like a rule magic.


    "The more you pay, the more you get." After careful consideration, John understood this magic.


    The main reason why ancient magic is ancient is because of some strange rules.


    This kind of money transaction is also very interesting. You can''t mint your own coins, they have to be circulating currency.


    Opening up the book to study, John finally succeeded once after an afternoon of trying.


    Holding a galleung, he looked at the broken cup and used the coin spell.


    Galleons disappeared out of thin air, and the cup in front of him was being repaired visibly.


    "Why do you feel like you''re at a loss?"


    Staring at this cup bought for 10 Knuts in Diagon Alley, I spent 1 Galleons to repair it, which seemed like a big loss.


    It has to be said that it has to be a fairy, even if it is magic, it has to be a hidden trick.


    Remembering that he had also smashed a Quidditch goal, John picked up a bag of Galleons and went over.


    Originally, John wanted to repair it that day, but unfortunately under his level 4 crushing spell, the damaged things were basically beyond repair.


    Before anyone else noticed, John came to the Quidditch pitch.


    There were originally three goals on the left and right sides, which stood like forks on the court.


    Now of the three goals on the right, only one pole is left in one of them.


    John walked over, grabbed a few galleons, and used the coin spell at the same time.


    The Galleons in his hand disappeared one by one, and at the same time, the goal shattered by the crushing spell was gradually repaired at this time.


    Pieces of broken sawdust flew over. The five Galleons in John''s hand were consumed, and the goal was half restored.


    John added ten more Galleons, and the goal was repaired.


    "The repair level is higher than the repair spell."


    Looking at the goal, which was the same as before it was smashed, John was surprised.


    If this is the case, does it mean that if you encounter a curse that cannot be cured by ordinary people, you can also use the coin spell to cure it?


    Let your excitement calm down a little. John still needs to go through a few more experiments.


    But this coin spell is really expensive. Just repairing the goal cost 15 Galleons.


    If it weren¡¯t for our big family and big business, we probably wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it.


    It''s not like he hasn''t tried using other things to replace coins, such as gold made of magic crystal, which cannot be used.


    "You must first give value before you can create value."


    After understanding it, John opened the "Book of Ancient Fairy Magic" and read it for a while. In addition to the coin spell, this book also recorded a lightning magic spell.


    John has tested it, and it is quite powerful. Most importantly, it is very cool.


    Closing the book, John carried the empty money bag and walked back to the dormitory with a dark face.


    He wanted to use the coin spell to repair his right hand, but the money was gone and his right hand was not repaired at all.


    "The soul cannot be repaired."


    John looked at the empty bag again and couldn''t help but secretly cursed the elf for being such a cheat.

 Chapter 127：

    Even if it can''t be repaired, what do you mean by accepting money and not doing anything?


    Sure enough, goblins were beaten by wizards for no reason. With their deceptive magic, they were beaten unjustly.


    ¡­


    school starts.


    Auditorium.


    Students in twos and threes were talking together. John found Daphne staring at him. He was a little confused and touched his face, but there was nothing stuck on her face.


    "John, you...did something happen to you?"


    Daphne hesitated for a moment, and then asked the question.


    This made John even more confused about what could happen to him.


    "I feel like you''re not happy eating." Daphne is an observant person.


    She clearly felt that John was not as happy as before when he ate.


    She thought something might have happened to John. Could it be that something big happened during Christmas?


    John suddenly realized that this food just tasted like crap, and he really couldn''t be happy about it.


    "It''s okay, I just have a bad appetite recently."


    Hearing the words "poor appetite" from John''s mouth, Daphne was as shocked as if she saw a Gryffindor being honest and honest.


    She looked at the dishes and thought that the dishes must not be to John''s taste.


    She was determined to make delicious food that could cheer up John.


    If John knew her thoughts, he would definitely tell her, girl, your thoughts are dangerous, please stop your Hufflepuff behavior.


    In the divination class, the first class after school started, John had begun to master his ability to predict.


    Touching the crystal ball with both hands, John stared at the crystal ball, trying to see through the clouds and fog.


    Professor Trelawney was teaching others and seemed to have given John full marks in advance.


    John did not forget the other students in class and responded positively.


    Looking from the heights of the castle, you can sometimes see Aurors and dementors searching outside.


    Sirius seemed to have disappeared from the world, and was not found outside Hogsmeade or Hogwarts.


    There was no second attack. Some people speculated that Sirius might have fallen into the water and drowned while escaping.


    In this regard, John can only say that young people have great minds.


    Hagrid found a bunch of salamanders and didn''t feel too cold during class.


    John grabbed a salamander and stared into its eyes. The eyes of this thing were very similar to his own?


    After looking carefully and finding no resemblance, John put the salamander down.


    In the evening, John went to catch a dementor for dinner.


    After peeling off the cocoon, the curse had almost turned the entire ring black. John drank the potion to repair his soul, and the familiar pain allowed him to stand still.


    A row of sweat beads fell from his forehead, which John was somewhat used to.


    Taking out the Marauder''s Map, John was already used to seeing a few Hermiones running around on the map from time to time.


    He noticed Peter Pettigrew tossing and turning on Ron''s bed, and saw Dumbledore walking back and forth in the office.


    Lu Ping usually stays in the office and seems to be busy with something.


    ¡­


    Chapter 145 Daphne¡¯s Food and Patronus Charm


    Harry felt much better and was a little excited.


    Lupine promised to teach him the Patronus Charm on Thursday, which made him toss and turn in bed with excitement.


    Unable to sleep, Harry was ready to go out for a walk.


    Put on the cloak of invisibility and walk out of the Gryffindor door.


    Because Sirius broke in once, there are fewer little wizards wandering around at night.


    Harry had no purpose, he just wanted to take a stroll.


    With the invisibility cloak, he is not afraid of being caught.


    As he passed the room where the three-headed dog once lived, he saw a figure passing by.


    It¡¯s John.


    John was like a ghost, his footsteps made no sound, and even his outline became blurry.


    If Harry hadn''t been the Seeker, he wouldn''t have been able to see clearly.


    Under the moonlight, John quickly walked into the room. As the door was closed, Harry also walked over.


    "What did John do inside?"


    Harry was very curious, so he tentatively opened the door secretly.


    There was no light inside, and he seemed to be back in first grade.


    It seemed that Lu Wei with three heads would rush out in the next second.


    Breathing quickly, Harry pushed away.


    It was dim inside and he couldn''t see clearly, so he pushed away a little.


    At this time, he saw that there seemed to be nothing inside.


    Obviously seeing John enter with his own eyes, Harry pushed the door completely open.


    Where is John''s figure in the empty room?


    Harry was confused. Could it be that he had seen it wrong just now?


    "Lumos"


    Lighting his wand, Harry searched carefully and confirmed that there was no possibility that John could get out from other places.


    He was confused.


    "John has always been so mysterious."


    Walking out the door, Harry fell into deep thought.


    From the time he entered school until now, John has always been someone who can''t understand.


    Unlike Ron, he is easy to understand, and he is not as pointed as Malfoy.


    Remembering this room secretly, Harry turned and left.


    Shortly after he left, John came out of the secret room of the Star Society.


    "A few more dementors should be enough."


    The right hand has stopped shaking, but it still has little strength.


    John opened the door and came out, smacking his mouth. It was really uncomfortable to have no sense of taste.


    When he was about to leave, he stopped.


    Looking back at the wooden door, he stepped forward.


    "Has anyone been here?"


    In the corner of the wooden door, the hidden eye symbol seems to be alive.


    This is the detection magic set up by John. If someone from outside the Star Club comes here, the eyes will turn around.


    He reached out and clicked, and his eyes returned to normal.


    the next day.


    John looked at the strange thing in front of him and fell into deep thought.


    With a bit of white flour on the tip of her nose, Daphne met John''s gaze and explained in a panic: "I wanted to make waffles."


    Waffles?


    You tell me this thing that looks like burnt mud is a waffle?


    John looked at Daphne again and said in a sincere tone: "I should have no enmity with you, right?"


    Daphne lowered her head. It was her first time, and she didn''t expect it to be so bad.


    Feeling depressed, Daphne picked up the plate and was about to throw it away.


    John held her fair and delicate wrist, and Danifu''s heart trembled slightly, and two blushes quickly appeared on her cheeks, giving her a shy beauty.


    Thinking that what she had done was unpalatable, she moved her hands unnaturally and said, "These are spoiled, don''t eat them."


    After saying that, she felt sweet in her heart. Her mother said that as long as a man likes you, no matter what you do, he will find it delicious.


    Daphne turned around shyly and saw John''s expressionless face, his face and clothes were stained with excess maple syrup that she wanted to cover up the burnt waffles.


    "...I want to remind you that the maple syrup is about to pour out, why are you still twisting it?"


    John didn''t need to look in the mirror to know that he was in a very embarrassed state now. The corners of his mouth twitched and he said: "I couldn''t pour it out, but you twisted your hand and slammed it directly on my face."


    "Ah, sorry, John,"


    Daphne hurriedly went up to wipe it off, but when she took out a handkerchief to wipe it off, the slightly cold maple syrup stuck to John''s face.


    John clearly saw the corner of Heinrich''s mouth twitching. He probably wanted to laugh, but held it back.


    Taking a deep breath, John felt that it was not appropriate to go out today.


    When Daphne still wanted to help, John hurriedly stopped her, "No, just stand still, I will do it myself."


    Taking out his wand, John used a cleaning spell on himself. The syrup on his body was swept away, but it was still a little sticky and made him uncomfortable.


    Simply run to the bathroom and take a new bath for yourself.


    Daphne buried her head directly in Pansy''s arms next to her, and said shamelessly: "I''m done."


    Pansy patted her back and said comfortingly: "It''s okay. Look, John isn''t angry either."


    When Daphne heard that she was a queen, she stopped crying and said happily: "Then I will keep up my efforts next time."


    Pansy: "...John wouldn''t kill me if he knew I persuaded her, right?"


    ¡­


    Afterwards, John was tortured by Daphne in various ways, wondering if it was because Tom stepped on her homework with his dirty feet last time.


    Taking out the Marauder''s Map, John noticed that Lupine seemed to be looking for something.


    "You shouldn''t be hungry if you run to the kitchen at this hour, right?"


    Looking at the map, Lupine moved to the faculty office, walked around and then changed places.


    John didn''t understand what he was doing, but that didn''t stop John from going out to catch the Dementors.


    Using the Illusion Charm to leave the castle openly, John headed to the dementor gathering place by a familiar route.


    The decrease in the number of dementors was somewhat obvious, and the Aurors also sent people to investigate, but no dementors were found to have escaped.


    This made people at the Ministry of Magic wonder if Sirius was secretly up to something and wanted to take revenge on the Dementors who had tortured him in Azkaban.


    Walking into the gathering place, John began to look for the target.


    Caught the dementor who couldn''t escape, John turned and left.


    "Who''s there?"


    A loud shout came, and John was startled that he had been discovered.


    Without any hesitation, John used the Disguise Charm to activate his meteor shoes and ran away directly.


    Oz and Lippi, who were hurriedly coming from behind, stared in the direction where John was before. Oz said with a solemn expression, "It''s Sirius Black."


    "Sirius Black?" Lippi was stunned.

 Chapter 128：

    Oz nodded seriously, "The black hair I saw couldn''t be anyone else except Sirius."


    Lippi was surprised when he heard this. This was a major clue.


    They hurriedly contacted other Aurors to conduct a search.


    And they suspected that Sirius had mastered a kind of terrible black magic, so that even dementors could be captured quietly.


    The Ministry of Magic attached great importance to it and launched a search overnight.


    The person involved has fled back to Hogwarts.


    ¡­


    Thursday night.


    Harry arrived at the History of Magic classroom with a heavy heart.


    The original good mood disappeared with the morning''s "Daily Prophet", which said that Sirius had appeared and captured the dementors who tortured him in full view of the public.


    With such a cruel character, not even the dementors can survive.


    Such a terrible person must be brought to justice with his own hands.


    Clenching his fists, Harry looked up at Lupine and said seriously: "Professor, I want to learn the Patronus Charm!"


    A smile appeared on Lupine''s lips, and there was relief in his eyes. It was not in vain that he had been looking for the Boggart for several days.


    The Patronus Charm is a profound spell that not many even graduated wizards can master.


    Lu Ping is the best among them. Due to his sensitive heart, he can keep the patron saint from manifesting and retract it freely.


    He demonstrated it to Harry, and Harry was amazed by the silvery white light emerging from the tip of the wand.


    "John Wick is a master of the Patronus Charm. Originally, I wanted you to learn it from him, but..."


    When the words came to his lips, Lu Ping paused.


    This pause made Harry''s heart itch. He wanted to know what it was about, but Lupine had no intention of going on.


    Only he knew that he was suspicious of John.


    As Harry''s elder, Lupine didn''t want Harry to have too much contact with John.


    It belongs to the werewolf''s intuition, that person is very dangerous.


    Lupine ignored Harry''s curious eyes and opened the box he brought.


    The Boggart sensed what Harry feared in his heart and flew out in the form of a dementor.


    Harry tried his best to shout ''call the gods'', but it was no use.


    His mother''s voice came to his mind again, and he fainted.


    Lupine took the boggart back.


    ¡­


    Chapter 146 Lupine¡¯s Temptation and Level 5 Runes


    John recently noticed something was wrong with his dog.


    Not just Tom, but Crookshanks too.


    Watching Tom leave the lounge in a puddle, John looked at the empty dog ??food and fell into deep thought.


    "You''ve eaten as much as three dogs and haven''t gained weight. Aren''t you bullying an honest person?"


    Tom needs dog food to maintain his status as the big brother in front of Yaya, so John will bring three times the dog food by default.


    But the dog food that should have been available until the end of the semester has now bottomed out.


    With this amount of food, no matter how slow John is, he should know there is something wrong.


    In order to find out where Tom''s dog food went, John cast a disillusionment spell on himself and followed him.


    Tom did not find John, but met up with Crookshanks who had escaped, and then left together.


    One cat and one dog are very harmonious, mainly reflected in the fact that Crookshanks is the brains and Tom is responsible for licking.


    Following all the way, the cat and dog went to the Whomping Willow.


    With John''s ghostly expression on his face, Crookshanks deftly pressed his paw on the whomping willow scab.


    "Is this cat about to become a sperm?"


    It took John a month to discover this weakness, but in the end, even a cat knew it.


    Taking advantage of the moment when the Whomping Willow was immobile, Tom ran in.


    An even more outrageous thing happened. Crookshanks squatted there as if he was on guard.


    John wanted to go there, but unfortunately Crookshanks was at the entrance to the secret passage.


    After a while, Tom ran out.


    The dog food on it disappeared, and John''s eyes narrowed.


    Are these two little things raising things in the Screaming Shack behind your back?


    How did they know this secret passage?


    The question came to mind, and John decided to investigate for himself.


    Crookshanks was very smart. He even took a detour before leaving, as if he was afraid of being followed.


    "Could this mean that the thing takes on the form of its owner?" Crookshanks'' intelligence is impressive.


    John thought to himself that this cat probably inherited Hermione''s IQ and could be called the Hermione of cats.


    However, as the devil is always as good as the devil, John used a super-sensory spell to make sure that Crookshanks had not returned, so he headed for the secret passage under the Whomping Willow.


    Moving along the secret passage, John entered the Shrieking Shack again.


    Speaking of which, he hadn''t been here for a while. Ever since he tested Malfoy, he had gradually forgotten about this place.


    The atmosphere in the Screaming Shack was still so terrifying, and John walked inside.


    A grain of dog food on the ground caught his attention, and he went over to check it out.


    With his hand already on the wand, John looked around.


    "Reveal quickly."


    The wand struck the furniture in the room, but John saw nothing unusual.


    He muttered: "It''s strange."


    I continued to search, but there was nothing else except the dog food.


    John turned and left.


    Shortly after he left, a head crawled out of a hole that looked like a dog hole under the big tree outside the Screaming Shack.


    "What a smart little wizard. If my sense of smell hadn''t been sharp enough, I might have been caught."


    Sirius has a humanized fear on his face, and he will inherit some talents after becoming an Animagus.


    His talent is that he has a sense of smell that is beyond that of ordinary dogs. Although the body phantom spell can hide the body, it cannot isolate the smell on the body.


    For Sirius, this was the confidence that he could escape from the hands of many Aurors.


    We can no longer stay in the Shrieking Shack for the time being, and Sirius needs to relocate.


    The last time he secretly went to the Quidditch pitch to see Harry, he was chased by dementors, and Sirius no longer dared to touch Harry rashly.


    Fortunately, he has two friends who are willing to help. He just needs to find the right opportunity to catch the guy and then he can do it.


    Anger and hatred flashed across the **** dog''s face, and Sirius dug the dog hole deeper.


    This way he can evade pursuit.


    ¡­


    John actually made a comeback, but unfortunately, nothing was found.


    The Shrieking Shack is not within the Marauder''s Map, and John cannot use the Marauder''s Map to know what is happening.


    After returning from the outside, he met Lupine.


    Nodding and saying hello, John was ready to leave.


    Who knew that the moment he turned around, a gust of wind sounded in his ears.


    John turned his head to look, and saw that the wand was already facing his face.


    "Professor Lupine wants to murder students at Hogwarts?"


    There were only two people in this corridor at the moment. Lu Ping asked with a probing look in his eyes: "Why not avoid it?"


    John acted too calmly, not like a third-year student at all.


    Even an Auror with a strong psychological quality would not be so calm when the wand is pressed against his forehead.


    Hearing this question, John smiled lightly and said, "Because I''m not afraid."


    Lu Ping was a little surprised, "Oh?"


    John shrugged and said, "No one is stupid enough to kill people in the castle."


    This reason is very confident and reasonable.


    Lupine put down his wand and said apologetically: "Sorry, I mistakenly thought you were Sirius Black. As you know, Black entered the castle last time."


    "Understood, I just came back from outside the castle." John didn''t seem surprised at all.


    After he finished speaking, he said meaningfully: "As long as it''s not murder."


    Lupine glanced at John inexplicably, murder?


    John changed the topic and asked, "I heard that Professor Lupine is also a student at Hogwarts. He must know a lot of things, right?"


    Lu Ping nodded humbly, "I know something."


    "So, Professor, do you know about some murders in Hogwarts?" John stared into Lupine''s eyes.


    Lu Ping''s pupils shrank instantly, and he remembered a ridiculous thing that had happened to him.


    If James hadn''t been there that day, he might have made a big mistake.


    In just a moment, Lu Ping adjusted himself and asked pretending to be relaxed: "Why do you ask about these things?"


    Capturing that moment of change, John said with a smile: "I want to find out about things in Hogwarts and write a collection of stories. There is nothing more exciting than murder."


    He spoke impeccably, and Lupine had a vague feeling that John might know something.


    Looking at John, Lupine nodded and turned to leave.


    When the two people turned their backs, a sentence appeared in their minds.


    "There''s something wrong with this guy."


    ¡­


    There was a temptation hidden in Lupine''s words. Although he did not see the relationship between John and Johnny Silverhand, he could see that John was not as simple as he appeared.


    The calmness when facing the magic wand, as well as the words that seemed to indicate something, seemed to express extraordinaryness.


    John is also certain of one thing. There was indeed a murder in Hogwarts.


    I don¡¯t know whether the murder was successful or not, but it was related to Lu Ping.


    The two people had different ideas, and no one took advantage in this round of testing.


    Go to the secret room of the Star Society.


    John''s runes have been upgraded.


    Level 5 runes are upgraded by themselves, saving John from using an arbitrary point.


    At double level 5, John felt that he had a deeper understanding of magic.


    The Silver Wick Sword, which had not been taken out for a long time, was placed on the table, and John strengthened the enchantment for it.


    "The wounds caused by the Silver Wake Sword are difficult to recover from."

 Chapter 129：

    There is a cutting spell attached, which cannot be solved by ordinary magic.


    John added runes to establish a certain connection with the Sword of Silver Wake.


    "When I am in danger, this sword will come to protect me."


    Holding the sword in his right hand and holding it straight, John put it down in less than half a minute.


    The defect in his right hand is still there, and he can only hold the sword with his left hand.


    Putting the sword back into the small bag, John continued to brew the potion to repair his soul.


    A dementor soul is only enough for three times. After drinking this pot, he needs to capture the dementor again.


    The Aurors were alarmed last time, so it will probably be difficult to get through again.


    Fortunately, John thought of a way. Since people outside Hogwarts cannot be arrested, then those in Hogsmeade Village can be arrested, right?


    In order to be wary of Sirius Black, the Ministry of Magic was on tight guard, and even those who came to take Hogsmeade would not be able to escape the fate of being watched.


    As he said, John went out through the secret passage of the one-eyed hunchback witch. After arriving at Honeydukes Candy Store, he used the Disguise Charm to go out.


    There is no one in Hogsmeade at night, only the dementors wandering around like lonely ghosts.


    There are also some Aurors here, but it''s not a big problem.


    John soon zeroed in on a lone dementor.


    ¡­


    Chapter 147 The Four Schools School and the Sour Smell of Love


    Quidditch is an exciting game.


    Perhaps because wizards¡¯ physiques are different from those of Muggles, there is no time limit in this game.


    As long as the Golden Snitch is not caught, it will continue.


    It is said that the longest Quidditch match lasted three months.


    John could understand that a Quidditch match would not end midway as long as no one died, just as he looked at the green and blue figures colliding with each other in the sky.


    Slytherin VS Ravenclaw.


    Even though Ravenclaw has a low presence, its strength has always been strong.


    The Eagles have smart minds, and their tactics and techniques are very good.


    But facing Slytherin with krypton gold equipment, it was still a little worse.


    Ravenclaw''s seeker is fourth-year Qiu Zhang. She is very skilled, but there is still some gap between her and Malfoy.


    Mainly because she couldn''t catch up with Malfoy, but her delicate flying skills kept her from falling behind.


    ?But none of this matters.


    John looked at Qiu Zhang''s unfamiliar yet friendly face. He was from China.


    "Be careful!" Cedric''s heart almost jumped out of his throat.


    Just now, Malfoy bumped into Qiu Zhang in a very unruly manner, almost causing her to lose control and fall.


    John glanced at Cedric. He originally thought that you were here to cheer up the Star Club, but he didn''t expect that you were coveting other people''s bodies.


    Bah, vile!


    This guy''s eyes almost grow into his body.


    But to be honest, Qiu Zhang is actually very beautiful. When she is not moving, she is a typical oriental lady, gentle and pleasant.


    Riding on the broomstick, she is like a little eagle soaring in the sky, with a heroic appearance.


    No wonder Cedric was fascinated.


    Just looking at Cedric, he wished he could go up there. John felt that Malfoy would be greeted after the game was over.


    The Quidditch players in the Fourth House also have distinct personalities.


    Gryffindor''s straightforward strain flow.


    Hufflepuff''s technical endurance flow.


    The detailed tactical flow of Ravenclaw.


    Slytherin is different. They focus on the krypton gold flow and the dirty ball flow.


    As a Slytherin player, you will more or less have one or two unique skills.


    It''s like Flint''s ability to change the world with one hand and hit a child with one stick.


    There was also Malfoy, who was charging wildly, and those who didn''t know thought he was a batter.


    A team can be said to be full of villains.


    Ravenclaw is like a scholar encountering an unreasonable gangster. Even if the tactics are sophisticated, it is not worth being fouled.


    In the end, Slytherin narrowly defeated Ravenclaw.


    Malfoy came over proudly, but Cedric missed it and ran over to comfort Qiu Zhang.


    I don¡¯t know how to comfort him specifically. Anyway, John heard no less than three Draco Malfoys and more than ten dirty and despicable things.


    Malfoy''s face darkened. We are all members of the Star Club. If you don''t congratulate me, forget it and go belittle me.


    John stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder, he hesitated to speak: "Does your father know that you play so dirty?"


    He suspected that if Malfoy had brought a saw, he would have cut off his opponent''s broomstick without mercy.


    "?" Malfoy was confused.


    Is playing ball dirty?


    Isn''t this the style of Slytherin? His father used to show off that he beat a Gryffindor into the school hospital.


    It can only be said that the upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked.


    ¡­


    It¡¯s almost February.


    John still didn''t wait for the storm, so he wrote to Nagini.


    Because she had been transformed into a snake for so long, Nagini also needed to be nursed back to health. Her left hand and right leg were eroded, and it would probably take more than a year to nurse her back.


    From Nagini''s words, John could see that she felt lucky to be able to become a human again.


    When John discovered it, Nagini had almost been completely eroded.


    And John is also considering arranging life after Nagini. Nagini is not a Muggle, nor is she a wizard.


    She has fought before, but she always relied on the blood curse to turn into a python.


    There is no systematic learning for magic and the like.


    She wasn''t suited for those jobs in the security team, but John thought of another job that might be.


    "Speaking of which, Johnny Silverhand also needs a secretary."


    After taking over the Shafiq family business in Knockturn Alley, John''s business expanded a lot.


    And a bookstore has also been opened in Diagon Alley. It is impossible for John to manage it alone.


    Sooner or later, he will need to decentralize the management of the industry, and Nagini is a good choice.


    To his pity, Kim Ledisley was only a holiday worker and had left before the start of school.


    This young man is very good, and John intends to train him.


    The security team has also been expanded and has expanded to twenty people.


    The captain was still Tang Mi, and two team captains were assigned to assist in management.


    John will also set up a Knockturn Alley strike team to deal with unruly dark wizards.


    This project has not started yet.


    The last time Fudge attacked Johnny Silverhand''s store, it still had some effect. Many Ministry of Magic officials were more wary of Johnny Silverhand.


    At this juncture, setting up a Knockturn Alley strike team by yourself would probably make the Ministry of Magic unable to sit still.


    After Rufus Scrimgeour temporarily took over as Minister of Magic, although he remained respectful to John, he lost some of the awe he had before.


    John knows this, but it doesn''t matter, that''s how connections are.


    People who support themselves are the most fearful of their own strength.


    Like Dumbledore and Fudge, Johnny Silverhand held the same place in Rufus Scrimgeour''s heart.


    "As long as you do your job well, I don''t mind."


    John glanced at the Daily Prophet. Rufus Scrimgeour was very active in the newspaper.


    He was trying to consolidate his position and win over the people. He could not become the real Minister of Magic until he had dealt with Sirius Black, so naturally he did not dare to show disrespect to Johnny Silver Watch.


    "If Sirius Black''s target is Harry, where will he be hiding?"


    After thinking for a moment, John felt that maybe Sirius Black was in Hogwarts.


    He was a former Hogwarts student, which means he may know some secret passages that cannot be shown on the Marauder''s Map.


    The Marauder''s Map is not omnipotent, and some places cannot be found even on the Marauder''s Map.


    For example, the Room of Requirement, Slytherin''s Chamber of Secrets, etc. John''s Secret Chamber of the Society of Stars is also shielded by magic and cannot be explored by the Marauder''s Map.


    Excluding these places, there is the Shrieking Shack.


    John went there last time, and then several times, but found nothing.


    But he was careful and left magic in the Shrieking Shack so that John would be notified whenever anyone entered.


    The time will soon come to February.


    It became difficult for John to catch the dementors, and the Ministry of Magic also discovered that someone was deliberately targeting the dementors, so they became Aurors when patrolling.


    This is the first time John has failed.


    In the castle, even before Valentine''s Day, there is already a sour smell of love.


    Daphne seemed to approach John casually, with two blushes on her cheeks, looking charming and charming.


    Her appearance is not the sweet type, but the face of a wealthy lady with a pointed chin and beautiful eyebrows.


    It is already beautiful even before it blooms. When it grows up, it will charm many people.


    "John, Valentine''s Day is coming." Her earlobes turned red, her voice was very low, and she pretended not to care, and said, "I don''t know how many people want to confess to you this time."


    When mentioning Valentine''s Day, John''s face darkened.


    Last year''s Valentine''s Day didn''t have a good impression. After all, Lockhart''s tricks were quite explosive even in Hogwarts.


    This made him feel a little psychologically shadowed, thinking that Lupine wouldn''t do Lockhart''s dirty tricks, right?


    Daphne didn''t dare to look at John''s face, so she didn''t see the weirdness on his face. She gave herself a breath and continued; "I''m learning to make chocolate recently. If you ask, I can..."


    Before she finished speaking, Daphne saw John''s horrified expression from the corner of her eye.


    She held it in her mouth for a breath and almost choked to death.


    Angrily, he stepped on John''s foot, then turned around and left angrily.


    John rubbed his painful right foot, and he was even more glad that he didn''t have to eat the chocolate made by Daphne himself.


    After all, eating too much of that kind of thing is bad for the stomach.


    Even a strong stomach cannot withstand Daphne''s long-term torture.


    The dishes made by Daphne highlight three key points: color, aroma, taste... none of these.


    The taste is half-cooked, and sometimes you can even taste the raw materials. It¡¯s so scary that it makes people¡¯s scalp numb.


    He looked at Daphne''s leaving figure and sighed: "Daphne is a good girl, as long as she doesn''t cook."


    He shifted his gaze to a pair of figures in the courtyard. Cedric and Qiu Zhang were talking and laughing in the courtyard. It seemed that their relationship was progressing rapidly, and the sour smell of love was almost overflowing.


    The same goes for the other side. Malfoy pursues Harry relentlessly (?), provoking him in various ways, and mocking Ron for being a guy who only knows how to eat chicken legs.

 Chapter 130：

    All this fell into John''s eyes, and he said expressionlessly: "This kid has a crush on me."


    I don¡¯t know if Harry owes him money or he cheated on his feelings. It is also a kind of diligence for a person to be persistent and commit suicide every day.


    Harry took back the Firebolt and had no intention of arguing with Malfoy.


    Just looked at it coldly.


    The next day.


    Harry drove the Firebolt and defeated Ravenclaw in a stunning manner.


    He was surrounded by people shouting loudly in celebration.


    Cedric ran over to comfort Qiu Zhang.


    ¡­


    Chapter 148 The Cold War and Wei Wei


    Maybe there are some things that are very magical, such as a Gryffindor blending into the Slytherin team.


    John didn''t understand, the three little ones were quarreling again.


    It was Ron and Hermione again. Ron found a pool of blood on the bed.


    He angrily accused Crookshanks of eating Scabbers, and quarreled loudly with Hermione, who finally made Hermione rush out.


    Harry secretly believed that Crookshanks had eaten Scabbers because Crookshanks'' **** cat hair was found in the room.


    "So...you just ran here?"


    John looked at the disappointment in Hermione''s eyes on the right, and then looked at the burning look in Daphne''s eyes on the left.


    He is numb.


    Intuition tells me that maybe I should change my position.


    Malfoy, who had always disliked Hermione, acted as if he hadn''t seen it. He lowered his head and drank the pumpkin juice that seemed to be extremely delicious.


    Goyle and Crabbe, who were very nervous, didn''t say anything, and just ate their bread.


    The atmosphere was very awkward.


    Daphne''s plate of bacon was riddled with holes from the fork. Hermione was immersed in sadness and didn''t seem to notice anything wrong.


    John felt a headache and sighed: "I will try to help you solve it, don''t be sad, Hermione."


    "Click."


    A clear voice came.


    Malfoy buried his head lower. Goyle choked on the bread, but Crabbe didn''t notice and was still eating.


    Turning his head slowly, John looked at the plate broken into two parts, thinking that with such strength, it would be a shame not to swing the sword.


    "I''m full." Daphne left expressionlessly.


    John felt that she must be angry.


    Sure enough, the prejudice between Slytherin and Gryffindor is as big as a mountain.


    "Banban, I think he''s not dead."


    Taking a sip of water, John knew that the mouse would not die so easily.


    But where it is is a question. John can use the Marauder''s Map to check it when he goes back.


    When Hermione heard his words, she raised her head expectantly, her eyes red.


    "Some things are not as simple as they seem. You should also know that there is something different about that mouse."


    John spoke ambiguously. As for the difference, only he himself knows.


    When class time came, John turned around and found that Hermione was missing, so fast that he didn''t even react.


    After finishing the food on the plate in a few mouthfuls, John saw Malfoy finally looking up from the pumpkin juice.


    He had a twitchy look on his face, as if he had something to do with him.


    After much hesitation, Malfoy asked: "John, I heard Heinrich say, do you have a Firebolt?"


    After he finished speaking, he hurriedly said, "It''s not me, it''s Flint. That guy Potter has a Firebolt and said I might not be able to catch him."


    Having said that, Malfoy was really puzzled when the big money maker was suppressed with equipment.


    When John heard this, he said unexpectedly: "So, you want me to give it to you?"


    "No, lend it to me."


    Malfoy is not that greedy, he just wants to borrow it to use in the finals.


    John smiled, stood up and said, "Go to the Star Club in the afternoon. You know where it is. That thing is there."


    Malfoy looked surprised, he knew John was willing to help.


    But John didn''t help for free. He said softly: "Tell Flint to show some respect to the Seeker riding the Firebolt in the future."


    Anyway, it¡¯s just for collection, so it doesn¡¯t matter if John lends it to Malfoy.


    Presumably for Firebolt''s sake, Flint knew that he should be more respectful to others.


    ¡­


    Hermione seemed to be busy all the time, and John stared at the crystal ball.


    The fog in the ball seemed to be being lifted away by a pair of hands. He saw Hermione talking to him, with an anxious look on her face.


    Immediately, he saw the unconscious Professor Snape again. He seemed to have hit a wall.


    The overwhelming posture of dementors was even more terrifying than that time on the Quidditch pitch.


    The prophecy came to an abrupt end.


    He withdrew his eyes, and Professor Trelawney had arrived in front of him at some point. With enthusiasm on her face, she asked: "John, what did you see?"


    The surrounding students held their breath and looked horrified, as if they were afraid that John would make another death prophecy.


    John thought for a while and said, "I saw someone unconscious, with blood flowing down his face along his hair."


    "Ah¡ª! Stop talking, stop talking!"


    Lavender, the girl whose rabbit died last time, was so scared that she screamed as if she would be the one who died.


    Others were also in an atmosphere of fear. Harry and Ron looked at each other, as if asking whether they believed it.


    "It should be John who wants to scare them." Ron guessed, pretending to be smart, "You know, he just happened to get it right."


    Just as Harry was about to nod, John over there continued to look at the crystal ball and said, "Black dog and black-haired man."


    His movements paused and he turned his head stiffly.


    John seemed not to notice his discomfort and continued, "It''s over here."


    "Excellent, John."


    Sybill Trelawney took John''s hand and changed her usual expression.


    She said: "You are the most talented person I have ever seen, and you will become a prophet in the future."


    John responded humbly, but could not dispel Trelawney''s enthusiasm for adding points, so she directly added 50 points.


    This made John feel as if he had cheated.


    After class, John met Harry, and he asked hesitantly: "John, what do you mean by black dog?"


    "Of course it means black dog."


    John seemed to be looking at a fool. He saw a black dog appearing in the crystal ball and said it casually.


    Harry suddenly thought of the black dog he had seen before, and he felt uncomfortable.


    Ron came over, John looked at him and said: "Ron, you shouldn''t quarrel with Hermione."


    "She told you, right?" Ron said angrily: "Her cat ate my Scabbers and she still doesn''t admit it. She has always been so self-righteous!"


    He was still saying: "It was the same last time, she was the one who allowed the Firebolt to be taken away!"


    When Hermione, who was coming over, heard this, her eyes darkened and she left sadly.


    John''s face was solemn, and his serious expression made Ron feel a little scared.


    "Ron, what you said is a bit too much. The origin of the Firebolt is unknown. Are you going to let Harry fall to death in the sky?"


    John lost his smile and said coldly: "Watch your mouth sometimes. You should know that Sirius Black is looking for Harry. Some things need to be thought about three times."


    Ron was speechless by the rebuke. He hesitated and looked at Harry, not knowing how to refute.


    Harry saw that Ron seemed to be bullied. He wanted to speak out, but John raised his hand to stop him.


    Without letting him go, John said, "Is trust so difficult for you?"


    Some people around stopped, and the Slytherin people saw John teaching the Gryffindor guys a lesson, and they all secretly applauded.


    The lecturing tone in John''s tone made Harry very uncomfortable.


    "Think about it, how long have you known Hermione? Can''t she still believe that she would be jealous of your Firebolt?" John was speechless at Gryffindor''s confidence.


    In the first year, he felt that Snape wanted to harm him, in the second year, he felt that he wanted to harm him, and now in the third year, he felt that Hermione was meddling in other people''s business.


    "There is really no danger, but we still have to create danger."


    Malfoy was very excited when he saw this scene.


    "Look, I''m going to say John is a Slytherin!"


    He told Flint happily, and Flint also said that John preferred Gryffindor.


    This conversation is a bit unpleasant, but as long as they calm down, Harry and the others will understand.


    John went to Hagrid''s hut, and Hagrid told him that someone wanted to see him.


    After arriving, John saw Hagrid.


    He was wearing an awkward suit, as if he was trying on a suit.


    There are several other clothes on the table, but the clothes are enough to be used as someone else''s quilt.


    "Come here John, I told Weiwei that you are looking for a unicorn horn, and she is willing to provide it for you."


    Hagrid took off his beige suit with some embarrassment. John glanced at it and remembered who Wei Wei was.


    The unicorn he deliberately let go, he even forgot about it.


    Unicorns can shed their horns, and she even gave herself a unicorn horn as a gift.


    "Thank you, Hagrid, I''ll be right over."


    He waved his hand and prepared to go over. Before leaving, John pointed at Hagrid¡¯s beard and said, ¡°Maybe you can take care of your beard, that way you will look more capable.¡±


    Hagrid heard the same and waved his hand.


    Hagrid was no longer surprised by John entering the Forbidden Forest.


    After all, John is so powerful.


    After walking in the forbidden forest for a while, a white unicorn came out.


    John recognized it at a glance as the one he had rescued.


    Walking over, the unicorn rubbed John''s palm.


    John''s body stiffened. To be honest, he didn''t feel how pure he was.


    Wei Wei walked in front, turning her head to motion for John to follow.


    John was not afraid of being killed and walked inside along the traces that Wei Wei had walked.


    ¡­


    Chapter 149 The unicorn herd and the second intrusion

 Chapter 131：

    There are unicorns in the Forbidden Forest.


    The Forbidden Forest existed before Hogwarts was established, and was home to a large number of magical creatures.


    As a certain century began, legends of magical creatures began to spread, attracting many knights who thought they were brave and sycophants who wanted to please the king.


    According to legend, fire dragons would collect treasures, so the king sent knights to attack them.


    The elves and fairies have beautiful singing voices, so a large group of circus slave owners will appear.


    Unicorns are in a slightly better situation because of their outstanding appearance and holy aura.


    Throughout history, many people have been searching for unicorns just to get a glimpse of the authenticity of their legends.


    Although it is not that it can only be controlled by virgins as in the legend, the unicorn''s aversion to black magic is real.


    John had used Lihuo in person before, so theoretically he shouldn''t be a welcome target for unicorns.


    Follow Weiwei to a place where trees and grass coexist, where huge fruits hang down from tree trunks, clear streams trickle, and beautiful unicorns appear in groups.


    John also saw a horseman watching from a distance, which made him think about whether horsemen like people or horses.


    A unicorn has a thick horn and a holy white body. It looks much bigger than other unicorns.


    When Weiwei saw the unicorn, she happily went over to touch the unicorn''s horn with her spiral horn, just like a little girl acting coquettishly to her father.


    Don''t ask John how he could see so many emotions from a horse''s face, because after the big unicorn came over, he heard a powerful male voice.


    "Are you the student who saved Wei Wei?"


    The tall unicorn looked like he could break a tree with his head. His voice was like a baritone in an orchestra, "My name is Clark, thank you for saving my daughter."


    After saying that, the tall unicorn lowered his head.


    John was stunned for a moment before he realized that this was not a unicorn that could talk, but some kind of magic.


    In his sight, Clark had a golden mark on his body, ancient magic.


    It¡¯s true that it¡¯s not surprising that magical creatures can do magic.


    John nodded, bowed gracefully, and said politely with a smile: "My name is John Wick, and I am honored to be invited to the Unicorn Habitat."


    Unicorns rarely appear in groups, but more often alone, which makes unicorns not only a symbol of beauty and holiness, but also make people feel precious.


    There are over a hundred unicorns here at a glance, and the place is very hidden, behind a waterfall.


    If Weiwei hadn''t led the way, John would never have found this place.


    Clark examined John. He could feel that there seemed to be something wrong with John''s right hand, so he lowered his head.


    The spiral horn emits silvery white light, like moonlight, and the light envelopes John''s arm.


    John felt that the missing soul in his arm was being repaired, but the speed was not fast.


    After Clark was treated, he said with some difficulty: "Your soul has been hurt, and there is only so much I can do."


    "Thank you."


    The right hand is no longer shaking so much, John is sincerely grateful.


    This therapeutic effect is several times stronger than drinking soul potion. It is indeed an ancient and sacred unicorn.


    When Wei Wei saw her father being friendly to John, she leaned over and pushed John with her head.


    John didn''t know why, but Clark smiled and said: "She is inviting you in. There is something you need there."


    Need something?


    John had an idea, and following Weiwei''s pushing force, he walked through a hollow tree hole filled with vegetation.


    As soon as you enter, you will see a dazzling array of unicorn horns piled there, emitting all kinds of light.


    Weiwei gently touched John''s head with her unicorn, and a sweet female voice came, "This is the place where unicorns change their horns. You can take away the horns inside."


    John swallowed hard. The total number of horns here is estimated to be tens of thousands.


    This group of people lived here before Hogwarts was established, and the remaining horns are also very amazing.


    The big hollow tree was like a giant, protecting this group of people. What surprised John even more was that the tree was obviously hollow, but it was full of life.


    Rooted vegetation has sparkling leaves.


    John said: "In that case, thank you, Weiwei."


    It just so happened that John was never a pretentious person.


    He selected among the mountains of unicorn horns, some of which had become jade-like over thousands of years, like precious jade.


    John is like entering a treasure mountain, the kind that can definitely destabilize the economy of the magic world when released.


    Picking and choosing, I took ten cents.


    John took out a necklace made of gold and precious stones, made it long enough, hung it around Wei Wei''s neck and said, "I hope you will accept my friendship."


    Speaking of which, this is still a new product. The iron armor charm inside can automatically restore magic power and battery life.


    The beautiful shining gemstone necklace made Weiwei very happy. She gently touched John with her horn, and her voice came: "Then we are friends, John."


    Clark, who was watching from a distance, was very happy. A relatively petite unicorn came over and said with concern: "Clark, that child touched the soul."


    Clark naturally knew, but he didn''t care and said, "But he is good, isn''t he."


    Clark is not only Wei Wei¡¯s father, but also the king of the unicorn herd.


    He could see the soul wounds on John''s body, and he could also peek into the messy magic.


    ¡­


    Weiwei sent John back to the edge of the Forbidden Forest.


    John also obtained the communication magic from Wei Wei through questioning.


    That is a kind of psychic magic, the predecessor of Legilimency.


    Or it could be said that the magic of Legilimency was created after learning from it.


    The origin of wizards cannot be verified, but their abilities come from magical creatures.


    They learned how to control fire from the fire dragon, how to read minds from the unicorn, and how to apparate from the ball bird.


    The rise of wizards is born from continuous learning. Legend has it that Merlin also learned from magical creatures.


    From this basis, it is not surprising that some parseltongues, dragon whisperers and the like are derived.


    "Could it be said that ancient magic is the origin of blood magic?"


    Thinking of the talent of Parseltongue, which does not require learning but relies on inheritance, John guessed that ancient magic is different from wizard magic. They both exist after the erosion of magic on the way to find magic.


    In the magical world, there are also people who are born with Legilimency, and there are also people who are born with Metamorphmagus.


    There is no need to learn, it is a talent already engraved on the body.


    Farewell to Wei Wei, it was already dark when John walked out of the Forbidden Forest.


    John saw the bright lights in Hagrid''s hut. He went over and saw that Hagrid was reciting manuscripts carefully.


    These were collected by Hermione for Hagrid based on usual cases. Hagrid was very grateful. It would be better if Hermione and Harry no longer had a cold war.


    Yaya seemed to feel something and raised his head.


    John made a silencing gesture to him, Yaya lowered his head and waggled his tail.


    After waving goodbye, John walked towards the castle.


    The moment he stepped into the castle, John''s eyes darkened.


    The surveillance magic set up in the castle has been triggered, and that magic will take effect after the curfew.


    He stretched out his hand and touched it, and the Marauder''s Map appeared in his hand.


    "I solemnly swear that I have evil intentions!"


    The ink and wash lines are extended and outlined on the parchment paper, and finally form a map.


    John saw a black dot with footprints and hurried towards Gryffindor Tower.


    There is a name written on it.


    Sirius Black.


    "He is indeed still there!"


    John rushed towards Gryffindor Tower.


    He wanted to take a shortcut faster, but he didn''t expect that Sirius Black was more familiar with it. He knew how to use every nearest road.


    And before John arrived, he saw Sirius Black entering the Gryffindor lounge.


    "How can it be?!"


    John was shocked. Did this guy kill Sir Cadogan?


    Judging from the posture, it doesn''t seem like this, it seems like you are walking in.


    Not caring so much, John rushed towards Gryffindor Tower without even using the Disillusionment Curse.


    Mrs. Norris met John on the stairs. She didn''t speak, but watched John run over.


    Filch hurried out when he heard footsteps, and saw John''s back flashing past.


    He thought it was a little wizard traveling at night and hurriedly chased after him.


    Unfortunately, John''s speed was too fast and he couldn''t catch up.


    Soon, when John was about to arrive at Gryffindor Tower, Sir Cadogan''s door opened again.


    The black-haired man hurried out in ragged clothes.


    While running, his body gradually changed and turned into a black, big, and thick (referring to the waist)... dog.


    At the same time, in the Gryffindor boys'' dormitory, Ron kept screaming in fear.


    "Black! Sirius Black! He has a knife!"


    ¡­


    Chapter 150 Nine Revolutions of Sir Large Intestine and the Chase


    The Gryffindor common room was in chaos, and the Weasley twins thought they could continue the party.


    Professor McGonagall looked bad and she slammed the door. She thought it was a carnival after Gryffindor defeated Ravenclaw.


    Although I am also very happy, I need to observe order in school.


    Percy became the target of criticism on the grounds that he should have maintained order in the lounge instead of using his powers as student council president to authorize them to continue the carnival.


    "I didn''t approve it, Professor!"


    Percy felt wronged and angry. His chest bulged with anger, like an irritated pufferfish. "I was just about to tell them all to go to bed! It was my brother Ron who had a nightmare."


    "It''s not a nightmare!" Ron shouted when he heard that he was being slandered like this: "Professor, I woke up and saw Sirius Black standing next to my bed, holding a knife in his hand!"


    He said with a scared look on his face, he felt like he was going to die.


    At the same time, he was also a little resentful towards Percy. He was his younger brother, how could he slander him.


    Professor McGonagall stared at him in surprise, as if looking at a sleepy child.


    At the same time, he had a somewhat disturbed temper and said, "Don''t embarrass yourself, Weasley!"


    She pointed to the portrait hole and asked, "How could he pass through the portrait hole?"


    "Ask him!" Ron was sure that he saw it correctly. He pointed at the back of Sir Cadogan''s portrait and said, "Ask him if he saw it!"


    Professor McGonagall was still a little skeptical, but she still opened the door and went out to ask.


    "Sir Cadogan, did you just let a man into Gryffindor Tower?"


    As if accepting a glorious award, Sir Cadogan responded loudly: "Of course, noble lady!"


    "I strictly obey orders when guarding the door. Only in this way can I be a qualified knight."


    His voice echoed inside and outside the lounge, and the shock and silence seemed to corroborate Ron''s words.


    Professor McGonagall was stunned and said: "You, you did this? Did you do it on purpose or accidentally?"

 Chapter 132：

    "He has a password!" Sir Cadogan said proudly, raising his head and chest. "He has a password for a week, my lady! He read it from a small piece of paper! It was intentional!"


    Professor McGonagall covered her face with a handkerchief and slowly wiped away the anger. Her eyes widened and she stared at this guy with a gritted teeth expression, as if he was looking at the nine-turn large intestine.


    She walked quickly back to the lounge with a pale face.


    "Who," she asked in a trembling voice, "is that complete idiot who wrote down this week''s passwords and threw them around?"


    When she finished speaking, two people''s faces quickly lost color.


    Neville raised his hand cautiously and said in a small voice: "I''m sorry, Professor, I...I can''t remember the password."


    He seemed to want to stuff his head into the cracks in the ground, his body was trembling.


    Professor McGonagall glared at him, very angry at Neville''s poor memory.


    She wants to have the castle searched immediately, so she won''t deal with him for the time being.


    In the crowd, Hermione''s hand holding the book tightened, her eyes full of disbelief.


    The color drained from her face quickly, as if she had heard something terrible.


    Neville was not the only person who wrote the note, but also Hermione.


    She handed the note to John with her own hands.


    ¡­


    John held the Marauder''s Map. He had no intention of paying attention to other places and chased after the black dot.


    "This guy is really fast."


    As a person who exercises all year round, I can''t catch up with Sirius Black.


    Don¡¯t we all have two legs? How can you have two more?


    Turning on the meteor shoes, John''s speed suddenly increased.


    Previously, the stairs were not suitable for acceleration, but now that they were on flat ground, John no longer had any worries.


    The speed of John who opened the physics plug-in increased dramatically, and he was closer to the black spot in just ten seconds.


    After passing a spiral staircase, John jumped down directly.


    When he reached the bottom, he was lifted up by a soft force.


    This is Hogwarts'' protective measure to prevent falling down the stairs. The distance between him and Sirius Black has become much closer.


    A chase started inside the castle, and both sides were players who were very familiar with the castle.


    John is getting closer and closer, and at the same time, he is getting closer and closer to the exit.


    A **** dog ran out of the door of Hogwarts, followed by an afterimage.


    Behind him, Filch moved his left foot and his right foot, wishing the audience a happy birthday in advance.


    He looked desperately at the afterimage whose face he could not see clearly, thinking that he was already too old to keep up with the pace of young people.


    John didn''t know that Filch, who was squatting on him on the first floor, had chased him out. He only had Sirius Black in his eyes.


    Look at the direction of running. If you continue running, you will leave the Marauder''s Map.


    Without hesitation, John released the accumulated energy of his meteor shoes.


    The light on the shoe lit up and the speed soared, leaving only an afterimage on the ground.


    In front of him, a **** dog was gradually slowing down, seemingly exhausted.


    Black and fluffy, it looks like a bear.


    It¡¯s not running away, it¡¯s Sirius Black.


    Without hesitation, John increased his power, and with only ten meters to go, John jumped with all his might.


    Because the force was too great, a hole was even made in the ground.


    The posture was like a watermelon head in green tights kicking a centenary square dancer.


    A wave of air swept through his body, and he kicked straight towards the dog''s waist.


    Regardless of whether it is true or not, let¡¯s abolish it first!


    ¡­


    Sirius Black didn''t find the **** traitor.


    He fled the castle quickly. If he didn''t run, he would be caught by the Aurors.


    As a child king who once debuted in school, no one is more familiar with the secret passages in the castle than him.


    Relying on these secret shortcuts, he had an unobstructed journey.


    He was no longer allowed to go to the Shrieking Shack, so he changed places and headed to the Forbidden Forest.


    Thanks to his newfound friends, he established a hiding place in the Forbidden Forest.


    It¡¯s just that I ate too much dog food and my body got a little fatter.


    I used to swim across the sea in one breath, but now I feel a little tired after running out.


    Just as he was about to slow down, his nose smelled a familiar smell.


    Before he could identify it carefully, the sound of howling wind made him turn his head and look at it. He was almost frightened to pee when he saw it.


    John hit Sirius in the waist with a flying kick.


    He was sure that his bones were definitely broken.


    The huge impact kicked Sirius out, rolling on the ground more than ten times, and hitting the railing at the edge of the Forbidden Forest.


    This kick made Sirius cough up blood after he got up, and some spleen pieces were coughed up.


    He looked in disbelief at John, who lowered his body and slid to the ground. The ground was plowed with two scratches.


    Is this a **** wizard? !


    Where is your wand?


    Where is your magic!


    Sirius''s consciousness was a little blurred under this kick. He bit his tongue hard, and the pain stimulated him to wake up.


    He suffered from massive spleen bleeding. Fortunately, he was an Animagus and his physique was stronger than other wizards.


    He stood up with trembling limbs and stared at John with the **** dog''s eyes.


    John was a little surprised, could he withstand this kick?


    As expected of an Animagus.


    John confirmed his guess, this dog was definitely Sirius Black.


    Because Tom and Crookshanks fed him regardless of the weather, he was not able to associate this round, fat dog with the thin dog at the door of his house for a while.


    Pulling out his wand, John pointed it at Sirius and said coldly: "Sirius Black, do you reveal yourself or should I let you reveal yourself?"


    He stared hard at Sirius. Compared to Rita Skeeter, Sirius''s transformation skills were obviously better.


    It was so high that John could vaguely see some magic fluctuations when he turned on his insight.


    The **** dog was silent for a while. The next second, his body stood up under John''s gaze, and the **** dog''s body changed.


    Soon, the true face of Sirius, who looked like a corpse, appeared in front of him.


    He was not that thin, with waxy skin and long hair like a curly version of Snape''s, covered in dirt and grease.


    John felt that he must not have used Potter''s shampoo for a long time.


    When Sirius Black saw John''s Slytherin uniform, he grinned ferociously, showing his yellow teeth, which made John feel uncomfortable.


    It''s quite unappetizing, and I don''t know how long I haven''t brushed my teeth.


    From a distance, John could smell the bad breath.


    "John Wick." Sirius stared at John. He covered his left waist with his other hand. The area was sunken and looked miserable.


    Opening his mouth and coughing up blood, Sirius was in a very bad condition.


    John looked Sirius up and down, "Very good, isn''t it? You don''t have to run away now."


    "You are indeed a very good wizard, I admit that." Sirius smiled ferociously, with a strange look in his eyes, "But you shouldn''t look down on an adult wizard."


    After saying this, Sirius pulled out a wand and pointed it at John.


    John frowned, where did Sirius get the wand.


    And why does that wand look familiar?


    He probably never thought that his family had a thief.


    At the same time, John did not take it lightly. He always believed in striking first to gain the upper hand.


    Without hesitation, white light flew out, and Blake also took action.


    The two started fighting at the edge of the Forbidden Forest.


    Chapter 151 The Upside Down Golden Bell and the Truth about the Murder


    As a member of the main force that once fought against the Death Eaters, Sirius Black is definitely not weak.


    Even though he hadn''t picked up the wand for twelve years, the moment he picked it up, he suddenly regained the feeling.


    "PetrificusTotalus"


    The nobility of Black hidden in his bloodline is also reflected in the battle.


    If you ignore Sirius''s ragged clothes, then he is a noble man at this moment.


    John dodged the attack and raised his hand to fight back.


    The white light fell on the ground and exploded a hole.


    The two of them go back and forth, like a duel.


    However, this is not a duel.


    John used transfiguration to turn the fence into a python and wrapped it around Sirius''s ankles. Sirius almost fell down. The light from the wand fell at John''s feet, and the ground turned into a swamp and pulled him down.


    "Incendio"


    Using a fire spell to dry up the swamp, John pulled out with both legs.


    The flames wrapped around him, and he raised his hand and waved it, turning it into a ignited wall of fire surrounding Sirius.


    Sirius was not a vegetarian either. He instantly released his restraints, raised his wand high, and shouted: "Fubute Ubcabtaten"


    The flame did not stop, but instead continued to shrink inward.


    John''s fire spell level is not a vegetarian, summoning the wind element to sweep up.


    The flames turned into tornadoes, and the fire was fierce and soaring.


    Sirius'' expression changed, and he turned the fence into a shield to cover himself.


    The fire tornado shrank suddenly, and after it was extinguished, only a few burnt shields remained.


    John''s expression froze and he saw the gap opened in the direction of the fence.


    Without hesitation, John chased after him.


    The moment he stepped in, his foot was bitten by a **** dog hidden in the night.


    The powerful bite force seemed to bite off his leg. John endured the pain and punched the black dog in the face, knocking him away.


    Sirius completed his transformation in an instant, and aimed his wand at John to launch an attack.


    John is faster.


    "Levicorpus"


    Sirius was hit and flew backwards, and his whole body was hung on the tree.


    "Expelliarmus!"


    The red light hit Sirius, who was still about to take action, and the wand flew towards John and was caught.

 Chapter 133：

    John stuffed it into his pocket and pointed his wand at Sirius in the distance.


    "It''s time for you to leave with me."


    He walked towards Sirius step by step without moving his wand at all.


    Sirius laughed, "Your spells are excellent."


    "Thank you for the compliment." John''s expression remained unchanged, and his caution kept him from relaxing.


    Sirius, who was hanging upside down, seemed to have opened up his chat box and asked: "Who did you learn your magic spell from?"


    "Is it important?" John really wanted to shut his mouth, how could he come up with so many words.


    "Of course." Sirius chuckled: "That one was created by Snot...Snape."


    "He is a teacher in the school, my dean."


    John''s expression was slightly cold, and Sirius was surprised: "He actually became the Dean of Slytherin."


    "If you are familiar with Professor Snape, I wouldn''t mind giving you to him."


    John''s mind moved, and he remembered the murder mentioned by his dean, "What is your relationship with Remus Lupin?"


    Sirius was stunned by the name of his old friend, and he said calmly: "Remus? He was my former friend, but that was only in the past."


    John stared into his eyes and asked, "Professor Snape mentioned a murder. I thought you knew what was going on."


    "Murder? Did that guy really say that?" Sirius soon knew what it was, and he yelled: "He obviously followed up on his own, and it was James who saved him!"


    "oh?"


    It seemed that Sirius was a participant. John raised his head slightly and motioned for him to continue speaking.


    "That''s a joke. Severus Snape was so annoying when he was in school. We couldn''t deal with him."


    In order to delay time, Sirius had to reluctantly say: "One day when Remus went... I played a prank on him. The joke was a bit dangerous, but nothing happened."


    When asked where Lupine was, he muttered to fool him.


    When John heard that it was related to Lupine, he thought of a guess, "A joke? If you are referring to Lupine turning into a werewolf under the full moon, then it is not an ordinary joke."


    Sirius'' eyes widened. He didn''t expect that John actually knew Lupin''s identity.


    But John didn''t give him time to be surprised. Instead, he raised his wand and motioned for him to continue.


    Sirius had no choice but to continue: "Well, Remus will go to the Shrieking Shack on the full moon. At that time, Severus Snape wanted to catch us, so I deliberately revealed that holding down the knot can Things that keep the Whomping Willow in check.¡±


    He didn''t say the rest.


    John could also guess that Professor Snape, who wanted to seize the opportunity, must be eager to get there.


    However, what was waiting inside was a crazy and uncontrollable werewolf.


    Even if Professor Snape is lucky enough to survive, he will only become a werewolf that is hated by all wizards.


    John narrowed his eyes and sneered: "This joke doesn''t seem funny."


    Sirius was already ready. He grinned and said, "Then you want to avenge your dean?"


    He thought the little wizard couldn''t do it, but John said indifferently: "Why not?"


    The next second, John''s wand condensed white light, and a fatal alarm bell sounded in Sirius''s heart.


    will die!


    He didn''t hesitate, his body fell suddenly, and then he turned into a big dog and ran away quickly.


    The tree hit by the crushing spell emitted a powerful explosion, shattering from the inside out. John did not expect that Sirius would counter-curse the golden bell upside down, and he immediately wanted to catch up.


    At this time, he heard a loud shout, it was Hagrid.


    "Who is there!"


    This place is not far from Hagrid''s hut, and Hagrid was alarmed.


    He came over with a crossbow, and John was distracted. When he turned his head again, Sirius had disappeared into the night.


    "He was waiting for this moment."


    Looking up, John saw an Auror coming with a dementor. John looked cold, still underestimating the strength of someone who could escape in Azkaban.


    Casting a disillusionment spell on himself, John rushed into the Forbidden Forest without hesitation.


    The traces of fighting here also attracted Aurors to check. John entered the castle along the entrance to Slytherin''s secret room in the Forbidden Forest.


    When he came out of the castle, the professors'' searching footsteps hurried past.


    Instead of going back to the dormitory, John stayed in the secret room of the Star Club all night.


    At dawn, he came out of the secret room pretending that nothing happened.


    ¡­


    What happened last night really scared Ron. A female Auror was talking to Professor McGonagall, and the male Auror next to her was looking around.


    Filch was there too, and he was sure he saw Sirius Black, running like the wind.


    Sir Cadogan was deservedly fired from Gryffindor Tower, the Fat Lady returned to her post, and a bunch of rude troll security guards were added to patrol the corridors.


    Harry and Ron walked, and they came to the fourth floor, where there was a secret passage into the castle from the Honeydukes candy shop.


    He was a little worried, maybe Sirius Black came in there.


    Ron said disapprovingly: "We know he won''t come in from Honeydukes."


    He thought he was smart and said: "If he breaks into the candy store, we will get the news."


    Ron''s thoughts calmed Harry down. He was very happy that Ron would say this, because then he would not have to tell the professor and could continue to go to Hogsmeade.


    As they thought this, Harry stopped and Ron looked at him without knowing why.


    Following Harry''s line of sight, the door behind John closed, and he left there.


    Harry didn''t know why he hid it. Anyway, he had a feeling that he didn''t want John to see it.


    Ron looked strange and said: "John? What is he doing there? Is he searching for Sirius Black?"


    Harry said: "Maybe he stayed there all night."


    Seeing John leaving, the two people hurried over.


    Opening the door carefully, it was still the same as last time, there was nothing inside.


    Ron was very surprised, but Harry seemed to have discovered something.


    "Let''s search it."


    "There''s nothing here." Ron complained, "We might as well go fly a Firebolt."


    Harry seemed like he couldn''t hear it. They searched around, but there was still nothing.


    "What secret is John hiding?" Harry thought, is there a treasure here, or is there something hidden... or someone?


    He asked Ron if Black was very rich, and Ron''s answer was very rich.


    This reminded him of John''s generous scenes again, as if...like...there was money that couldn''t be spent.


    ¡­


    Chapter 152 The upside-down dog and the shoes that won¡¯t be lost


    Ron became famous all of a sudden, which probably made him willing to be scared enough.


    For the first time in his life, he got more attention than Harry.


    Although the feeling of being frightened was uncomfortable, he was already telling the onlookers vividly about Ron''s adventures.


    "I was sleeping, and suddenly I heard the sound of tearing things. I thought I was dreaming, you know?"


    Ron was like a storyteller from heaven, and the little wizards around him couldn''t help but sweat for him.


    "But there was a cold wind, and I woke up. One side of my curtain was torn off..." While he was still describing in detail, someone yelled.


    "Look, there''s a dog standing on his head outside!"


    With a crash, the little wizards immediately ran out.


    The Miguel harrier was standing on his head in the corner aggrievedly. His cute look made the girl want to go up and help.


    But they secretly glanced at the cold-faced Slytherin students beside them, and they still didn''t have the courage to take that step.


    The Weasley twins came over with ghostly expressions on their faces, "Oh my god, is that John?"


    "He loves that dog. What''s wrong?"


    As a well-known dog lover in the school, John is actually punishing Tom.


    The Weasley twins found this even scarier than telling them that Filch was in love.


    Some people even speculate that this John may be someone else.


    Among the people who had this idea was Malfoy, so he came over to protect his friend''s dog without hesitation.


    Then¡­


    Malfoy covered his black eyes and cursed at Goyle and Crabbe: "You know he is real, right?"


    The two guys shook their heads hurriedly, and Gore couldn''t hold back his laughter.


    This made Malfoy pull out his wand, which made Goyle run out in terror.


    Daphne trotted out, and he looked at John''s scary expression and asked Tom distressedly: "What''s going on?"


    John had a sneer on his lips, his expression indifferent when facing Tom''s eyes that were about to cry.


    What''s wrong?


    The dog actually stole his spare wand and gave it to Sirius to use.


    What he should have thought of is that Yaya started to come to him to act coquettishly because he ate too little dog food.


    This guy Tom actually has a dog outside. Even if he has a dog, he is also a wanted criminal.


    "Don''t plead for it."


    John''s rare sternness made Daphne stop, and she and Pansy looked at each other.


    Pansy: "Did you give him something to eat?"


    Daphne: "No, I learned the Chinese delicacy Strawberry Mapo Tofu and haven''t made it yet."


    The two people could guess the meaning just by looking at each other. If it wasn''t that they ate the wrong thing, then what made John so angry?


    They didn¡¯t know how John felt when he was bitten by a dog.


    If Crookshanks hadn''t been hiding in Gryffindor, there would have been a cat standing on his head here today.


    Moving his feet, John''s mouth twitched and he took a breath of air.


    Damn it, that dog is so cruel.


    If it weren''t for John''s extraordinary physique, that bite would probably be able to chew off his leg.


    Let Tom stand on his head here until the end of get out of class. When John turned his head, a trace of anger flashed in his eyes.


    The last time he was in such a mess, he was chased by spiders from the spider nest.


    John''s expression was not very good, and no one dared to ask him questions.


    Ron was still a little unhappy about being robbed of the limelight, but when he saw the angry John, he said angrily: "Did John find out what we did this morning?"


    He was referring to the time he went to that room in the morning. Harry stared at John and said, "No way, he didn''t go there."


    ¡­


    Some limped to class, and after class, John went to treat his legs.


    Very simple.


    Krypton gold.


    100 Galleons later, his leg was healed.


    The coin spell was activated, and the healing magic healed the leg.

 Chapter 134：

    John rubbed the original wound, but there was no injury at all.


    Even this price is still outrageous.


    John once wondered whether there were middlemen in goblin magic.


    Walking swiftly to the edge of yesterday''s Forbidden Forest, John stared at the tree that he had shattered.


    "It seems he has kept his hand."


    John recalled the battle last night. Sirius did not use offensive spells on himself. Instead, he used trapping and disarming spells to deal with the enemy.


    After biting himself, it seemed that he was desperate.


    Thinking of this, John walked deeper into the Forbidden Forest.


    Before he was about to enter, he paused and turned his head to look at Luna, who met his gaze.


    "Luna, what are you doing here?"


    John walked over, and Luna seemed to have come over in a daze. Her voice was hollow, as if she was singing, "I was looking for the Scirenosed Snorlax. There were a lot of harassing flies on Longbottom, so I came out."


    "?"


    John had a question mark on his head. Luna pointed at his face and said, "You also have a lot of harassers now."


    Harassment?


    He turned on his insight and didn''t see such a thing.


    "They''re invisible, they''ll float into your ears and mess with your brain," Luna chanted, "Now they''re gone."


    John raised his eyebrows. He was really confused just now.


    Glancing at Luna who was still trying to move forward, John said, "It''s very dangerous there. When we have time, I''ll look for the Snorlax with you."


    After he was bitten, he was a little confused. Fortunately, Luna''s appearance brought him back to his senses.


    John smiled, as if he was looking at his sister, even though he didn''t have a sister.


    Luna nodded and jumped to John''s side.


    John silently lowered his head to look at her white and tender feet that were stained with mud and didn''t care. He frowned and asked, "Your shoes are hidden again?"


    He knew that Luna seemed not to be popular in Ravenclaw, and now it seemed that the eaglets were a bit bullying.


    "My shoes are magical. They hide and seek after I fall asleep." Luna didn''t care.


    John thought for a moment, nodded and said, "Then let me give you a pair of shoes that won''t hide and seek."


    Luna smiled. She rarely smiled and looked dazed most of the time.


    John took out his wand and summoned water to wash away the mud on Luna''s feet, then took off his shoes and put them on for her.


    The magic wand tapped the upper of the shoe, and the oversized shoe shrank and became snug.


    John stood there barefoot, shrugged and said, "Now these shoes won''t hide and seek, you can rest assured."


    Luna looked at the meteor shoes carefully and felt very good.


    John walked barefoot in front and asked as he walked: "Can you tell me what the Snorlax is?"


    Luna followed the pace and caught up, and said leisurely beside her: "It lives in Sweden and cannot fly in the air. Its horns are curved, like a calf..."


    The ethereal voice sounded like a song in the open forest.


    Many people saw John walking Luna back to the Ravenclaw Tower with bare feet. Some Ravenclaw students lost their smiles after seeing this.


    Their mouths opened and closed, and John heard ''crazy girl''.


    He looked up and saw a pressure falling on the talking Ravenclaw.


    Several students screamed and ran away. When John saw Luna turning her head, he smiled and waved.


    Leaving Ravenclaw''s tower, John headed to Professor Snape''s office.


    When he opened the door, John was still staring at Snape''s hair.


    Well, not much better than Sirius Black''s.


    Snape''s eyes were cold, and he looked down and saw John''s muddy feet.


    The two were silent for a while, and John asked: "So, Professor Lupine was not the only one involved in the murder, right?"


    Snape raised his eyes, his tone revealing impatience, "I told you, John Wick, that werewolf is not a good person."


    "He''s with Sirius Black."


    John looked at Snape for a moment, then continued: "And Harry''s father."


    "You have been busy for so long to investigate this. If so, then Mr. Wick, you have let me down." Snape''s tone was sinister, as if he was saying that you did this.


    John ignored it and walked up to Snape, "So... the one who was murdered was you, Professor, right."


    After saying these words, Snape''s face turned completely dark, and John could see his trembling face.


    "John Wick, you know a lot. Lupine may be proud to tell you about those days."


    In the end, Snape held back, his upper lip pursed, and he was no longer as patient as a hair''s length away from getting angry.


    "No," John shook his head, looking at Snape''s expression that was about to get angry, and said calmly, "Sirius Black told me."


    Snape stood up suddenly, his eyes fixed on John.


    His face trembled, and he squeezed out the words through his teeth word by word: "You met him, that **** fugitive from Azkaban, Sirius Black."


    His expression was filled with anger and embarrassment, mixed with a visible murderous intent.


    "Tell me...where is the **** guy!"


    ¡­


    Chapter 153 Snape¡¯s past and alliance


    It was also the first time for John to see the delinquent dean.


    In the past, no matter how many points were deducted from Professor Snape, it would only be a temporary misfortune.


    But now, he is gritting his teeth, and you can even see a killing intent in his eyes.


    After realizing that he had lost his composure, Snape adjusted his mood.


    From time to time, memories of my younger self appear in my mind.


    Four **** from Gryffindor, especially James Potter and Sirius Black.


    The two of them are the most annoying guys. From the first day Snape got on the train to Hogwarts, he was destined to be at odds with those two people.


    Not to mention what happened next, it directly became the scar that was most difficult to erase in Snape''s life.


    John looked at his dean''s face as if he were running a dyeing workshop, with colorful and complex emotions changing alternately.


    From time to time, his face showed anger, then sadness, and the next second, he gritted his teeth and wanted to kill someone.


    He was stunned. His dean doesn¡¯t have a split personality, right?


    In the end, all these turned into a cold expression on Snape''s face. He looked at John and said, "Where did you meet him?"


    Reason triumphed over impulse. Although Snape wanted to grab Sirius Black and press his head to kiss the dementor, he still noticed John''s words.


    That''s a dangerous man.


    "The Forbidden Forest." John said, "He is in the Forbidden Forest, but I don''t want to tell the Aurors."


    "Huh? John Wick, maybe you should know the danger of that person."


    Snape narrowed his eyes dangerously and said with sarcasm in his tone: "No one in the school will be willing to accompany you to perform a heroic drama."


    He thought John thought a man could capture Sirius Black and become the school''s hero.


    John shook his head and chuckled: "Isn''t there still a professor here?"


    Looking directly at Snape, John said: "Don''t you think Sirius Black''s move to Ron Weasley''s bed yesterday was very suspicious?"


    He said to himself: "He was able to enter the Gryffindor Tower, so he obviously has an internal existence. How could he not know where the savior Harry Potter is?"


    Snape was not a fool. He had a thoughtful expression on his face and sneered: "Then do you think the Muggles killed by him were innocent?"


    "He went to great lengths to escape from Azkaban just to kill Harry Potter."


    The disgust for Sirius Black was clearly written on Snape''s face.


    "Then it''s more important to catch Sirius Black and ask him clearly, isn''t it?" John seemed to predict Snape''s reaction, "You should know that Sirius Black is not the kind of person who even finds the wrong bed."


    Although he really wanted to let the Aurors capture Sirius and send him to fight the Dementors, Snape admitted that he was indeed very strange. He took a deep look at John and said sinisterly: "You think I will definitely help you? "


    "That is also helping the school. I believe the professor will not refuse."


    I know my portion is not enough.


    John smiled and added: "And Harry."


    The smile disappeared from Snape''s face and he drove John out.


    John shrugged. The old arrogant girl is weird. You weren''t the first one to show up whenever something happened to Harry. Now you''re being reserved here, right?


    I can only say that my dean¡¯s love is deep and worthy of being the most affectionate in the Harry Potter series.


    Even if the girl he loves the most is married by the person he hates the most, he is still willing to protect her child at all costs.


    To be honest, when he does this, I cry to death.


    Although Snape didn''t say it explicitly, John knew that he would definitely help him.


    If nothing else, Snape was willing to beat up his old enemy.


    With Dean''s help, John was able to catch Sirius when he encountered him again.


    ¡­


    Auditorium.


    John ate less and less. In the past, he wanted to clean everything up, but now it was just plain water and bread.


    Those who didn¡¯t know, thought he was doing ascetic cultivation.


    Because of this, John''s cheeks were sunken and his whole body lost weight, as if he had anorexia.


    After finishing the clear water bread, a large group of owls flew into the auditorium.


    One of them fell in front of Neville. Apart from his cowardly character, Neville''s whole person had changed a lot.


    Especially the face. The original round face has become thinner, the muscles on the body have increased a lot, and the lines of the arms are larger than those of others.


    Now Neville, without a wand, could punch a child.


    But after receiving the red envelope from the owl, he became the Neville he was before.


    Even though Neville ran out of the auditorium with a shouting letter, the terrifying volume still tore through the quiet auditorium.


    Old Lady Longbottom''s level of swearing was as good as Molly Weasley''s.


    John saw Malfoy''s gloating expression, so he very considerately added weight-bearing running events to him.


    Now Malfoy''s expression turned into pain. He could refuse, but he didn''t.


    The project John set for him could make people feel truly stronger. He looked miserable on the surface, but actually liked this feeling.


    The bulletin board posted the news that you can go to Hogsmeade next week.


    John met Filch and saw in disbelief that he was covered with sandbags.


    "What are you doing?"


    Filch said quietly: "That day I lost to a student. He used his inertia to corner. His speed was very fast. I only saw black hair and school uniform."


    John: ¡°¡­¡±


    How should I tell him tactfully that there are limitations to hardware upgrades, so I cheated on him.


    You couldn''t even see the school emblem that was dumped that night, which greatly irritated Filch.


    As the object of hatred among the students in the school, how could he fail in terms of speed.


    After that, he stopped paying attention to John and ran back and forth in the corridor.

 Chapter 135：

    John shook his head and went to the Forbidden Forest.


    At the edge of the Forbidden Forest, John saw Professor Snape.


    He was like a big bat. He was so windy when he walked that his robes were blown up.


    Walking quickly to John, he said calmly: "I hope I can find it before dark."


    John thought to himself that this thing was beyond his control. Seeing that face, he still swallowed his words.


    Nodding, the two of them walked into the forbidden forest in tacit agreement without speaking.


    Not long after they entered the Forbidden Forest, Harry and Ron were invited to Hagrid''s hut.


    Hagrid was in the hut, clumsily trying to imitate John and be a peacemaker.


    Hermione was helping him sort out Buckbeak''s affairs these days, and he also realized that the three of them were having a conflict.


    But Hagrid still underestimated Ron''s stubbornness. He was very angry and insisted that Hermione send Crookshanks away before he could make a change.


    As both pet lovers, Hagrid could empathize with Hermione. He knew that there were some natural things engraved in the bones of animals.


    ¡­


    It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve been to the Forbidden Forest, but it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been here with the dean.


    The two of them were like unfamiliar strangers, not saying a word on the road.


    But John could feel Snape''s vague gaze.


    John knelt down and looked at the pool of blood. He knew that Sirius Black had been here.


    "He''s injured," Snape moved his eyes away from the blood and fell on John''s unclear figure, "Did you hurt him?"


    A young wizard who had not yet graduated actually injured a Death Eater who escaped from Azkaban.


    As an old rival, Snape knew clearly about Sirius'' strength. Although he was annoying, he was a rare genius just like James Potter.


    After graduation, he gained Auror-level strength and was recruited into the Order of the Phoenix.


    Having spent more than ten years in Azkaban, although it has weakened somewhat, it is definitely still at the Auror level.


    For a moment, Snape''s mind was racing with thoughts, and he wanted to see what was going on in John''s mind.


    If you become the third Dark Lord, then...


    The dangerous emotion passed through his mind, and John suddenly turned his head and met those eyes.


    The two of them were shocked at the same time. John returned to normal and said calmly: "He kept his hand and did not use the Unforgivable Curse or the harmful curse."


    Snape nodded calmly.


    It was as if the turbulent emotions inside me just now had never existed.


    John got up and continued searching, following the blood trail, and disappeared after reaching a tree hole.


    "He ran away."


    John picked up a dried chicken breast that had fallen into a tree hole. He probably ran all night and ate a meal of dog food.


    But John is sure that he did not run out of the Forbidden Forest, so this will be easy to handle.


    In the following time, John and Snape tacitly understood each other and searched in the Forbidden Forest.


    Several times I found signs of life in kennels, but the people ran away early.


    With this investigative ability, it¡¯s no wonder the Auror couldn¡¯t catch him.


    ¡­


    Chapter 154 Silver Wick Sword Upgrade and Strawberry Dumplings


    Today was the day to go to Hogsmeade, and Snape put aside his search for the time being.


    When John saw him walking hurriedly in the school, he knew he was going to arrest someone.


    Folding the Marauder''s Map casually, John headed to the secret room of the Society of Stars.


    Speaking of which, I haven''t been inside this week. The Firebolt originally placed in the Star Club was borrowed by Malfoy.


    He said he wanted to use it as a secret weapon, so he didn''t publicize it.


    However, several times John saw Malfoy return to the dormitory with injuries, probably from a fall.


    Standing in front of the round table of the Star Club, thirty-six purple stars on the dome shone brightly, projecting a star map towards the table.


    With a snap of his fingers, the table parted from the middle, revealing a hidden entrance.


    This is a weapons warehouse, where a pair of half-made shoes are placed.


    John had no time to continue making it for the time being. Props such as the Spell Ring were placed on the counter, and the Silver Wick Sword was hung in the middle of the wall.


    Raising his hand, the Silver Wick sword trembled a few times and flew into John''s hand.


    Picking up a bottle of prepared soul potion and drinking it, John was going to do a bold experiment.


    He calls it, spirit possession.


    Wait for the soul potion to wear off.


    He took out the stripped pure soul from the cabinet. John raised his right hand, and the silver ring quickly attached to the entire arm like water.


    The shining silver hand moved, temporarily suppressing the injury on his right hand.


    Opening the bottle containing the soul and placing it on the table, John opened and closed his mouth, and ancient and obscure characters sounded.


    The soul was driven along with the sound of the syllables, it was stripped of its cocoon, and bit by bit it was entangled in the sword of Silver Wake.


    In an instant, light bloomed in the secret room.


    The magic power was consumed rapidly at this moment, and John stared at the Silver Wake Sword motionlessly.


    The next second, the soul was completely stuffed into the sword body.


    The sword made of mithril trembled violently, and John felt that his soul was being torn apart.


    "The soul is back."


    The curse was uttered, and John forcibly suppressed the soul that was about to be separated. The soul in the Silver Wick Sword was restless.


    In the dark, there seems to be pressure coming down.


    John gritted his teeth and insisted. The soul in the Silver Wick Sword was extremely uncooperative.


    Even if John wanted to tear his soul into strips and drink it, he had never encountered such a situation.


    "Resistance to touch taboo."


    A flash of light flashed in his eyes, and the Silver Wick sword in John''s hand came out and floated in the air.


    I did not use the magic of taking objects, this was the sword of Silver Wake acting independently.


    With his free left hand, he pulled out the magic wand, and the thirty-six magic crystals in the dome above burst out with light and shot into the lower part.


    The pulled laser turned into huge pressure and hit the wand directly.


    The arm was suppressed by this force and dropped a little bit. After it was all absorbed by the wand, the wand turned into a glowing stick with purple light.


    The wand was so full that it almost overflowed, and the left hand was also eroded by this power, and lines like thunder appeared on the arm.


    After moving the wand, projections of his own magic suddenly appeared around him. John forcibly straightened the wand and pointed it at Silver Wake''s sword.


    The dazzling white laser shot out from the tip of the wand and landed on the sword body, constantly carving patterns on it.


    The huge power is forcibly instilled into the sword of Silver Wick, using the body as a connector.


    This process lasted for more than ten minutes. Several times, Silver Wick''s sword almost escaped control, but the limited gloves controlled it.


    As the wand released all its energy, a plume of black smoke rose from the wand.


    John''s left sleeve was also destroyed, with half of it hanging there, but he didn''t pay attention.


    His eyes were fixed on the Silver Wake sword, and the silver light filled the sword with flames and arcs.


    The mysterious ancient patterns on the sword body are messy and have a unique beauty.


    The most important thing is that the magic crystal cracked at the hilt of the sword, but it still managed to hold on without being broken.


    Success or failure.


    John stepped forward, stretched out his right hand and tentatively held the hilt of the sword.


    A huge force burst out from inside, and the six magic crystals on the limited gloves came into play.


    No matter how hard the sword resisted, it was still unable to break free in the end.


    In the end, the Sword of Silver Wake compromised.


    Yes, compromised.


    John could feel that the meaning conveyed by the sword was very confusing, like a babbling child who had been robbed of candy and could not get it back.


    Holding the sword and swinging it at a human-shaped target in the secret room, it was clearly not close, but the human-shaped target moved away.


    The incision is clean and charred.


    "Okay, but I don''t know how long this super magic crystal can last."


    Putting the Silver Wick Sword back to its original position, John raised his hand and made a move.


    No magic was used this time, and the Sword of Silver Wick automatically flew into his hand.


    After being injected into the soul, the sword of Silver Wick was forcibly created to create consciousness. This consciousness resisted at the beginning and then obeyed later.


    No, it¡¯s that soul.


    The super magic crystal made by injecting the power of thirty-six magic crystals uses super magic power to shape the soul into a shape as a conscious body.


    In a sense, John''s behavior has touched the unforgivable territory.


    But if no one knows, it means nothing.


    Magic is about idealism, and John is content with his idealism.


    Returning to the upper level of the secret room, the thirty-six magic crystals on the dome were much dimmed.


    John does not need to replenish it. The secret room of the Star Society is a large alchemical furnace. As long as a little magic power is used as a medium, it will continuously inject new magic power into the magic crystal.


    If the magic crystal is full, the extra magic power will be used to create the magic crystal.


    As the foundation of the Star Club, when John built the Chamber of Secrets, his target was the Room of Requirement.


    He held Galleons in his hand. As the Galleons continued to decrease, the destroyed things were rapidly recovering.


    John looked at his left hand. The ferocious lines on it were like tattoos. In the flashback, he also saw a thunderbird.


    I think it was because of the huge magic impact that the damage was transferred to the left hand and left a mark.


    After dealing with the damage caused by the magic impact, John walked out of the secret room.


    As soon as he went out, he saw Harry, who was sweating profusely, being caught red-handed by Professor Snape at the statue of the one-eyed hunchback witch.


    Although he tried his best to explain that he did not go to Hogsmeade, it was in vain, and Snape took him to his office.


    After watching for a while, John did not continue to look, and left.


    Meeting Hermione who had a worried face, her hair stuck to her forehead because she was so anxious.


    "John."


    Seeing John, Hermione''s steps suddenly stopped.


    She hesitated again and again, then asked: "John, I have something to ask you."


    John saw that she seemed anxious, so he stopped and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Hermione''s clear white eyes swept over the troll security guard in the corridor, bit her lip, and said, "Let''s move to a place where no one is around."


    Scratching his head, John nodded in agreement.


    At the corner, Daphne, who was about to say hello when she saw John, stopped.


    There was a complicated expression on her face, her original joy disappeared, and the pineapple pizza she had worked so hard to make fell to the ground.


    Hermione led the way, and John followed.

 Chapter 136：

    From time to time, I look at the thunder-like lines on the back of my hand. Not to mention they are quite pretty.


    Unlike the one on Harry''s forehead, John''s one looks scary but has an inexplicable sense of beauty.


    When they reached the covered bridge, Hermione, who had been silent until now, spoke.


    She first looked at John blankly, and then asked with hope: "John, where is the password note I gave you?"


    John was stunned and thought for a moment. When fighting Sirius, he used a fire spell to dry up the swamp, and the piece of paper turned into ashes.


    So he said honestly: "It''s gone, it was burned."


    Burned?


    Hermione didn''t expect this answer. She thought it was ridiculous.


    After a long silence, she left without saying a word.


    John didn''t understand what this was doing, touched his chin and guessed: "Did she not let me feed the cat?"


    Well, I still have to go find Sirius Black during this period, so I don¡¯t have enough time.


    Turning away from the covered bridge, John bumped into Daphne.


    The covered bridge could just be seen from this direction, and John wondered why she was here.


    Daphne had a winner''s smile on her face and was in a good mood. She actually walked up to John and pulled up his sleeves.


    "I learned pineapple pizza and Chinese strawberry dumplings."


    She looked happy, and John took a breath after hearing the names of these dishes.


    Is this what people can imagine?


    Didn¡¯t you say last time that you had been studying cooking for two and a half years? I actually liked you quite a bit (smiling face)¡­


    Why do you have to have trouble with the fruit? You are going to be asked to get out of Italy and China.


    ¡­


    Chapter 155 Aftereffects and Valentine¡¯s Day


    John still underestimated the cost of his touch taboo. He had grown hairy.


    That¡¯s right, long hair.


    The golden feathers first grew on his arms, and at first he thought they were attached accidentally.


    After patting it but unable to get it off, he reached out and pulled it out again. The feather was pulled off and he grimaced in pain.


    He was sure that this was true.


    After a day, the feathers on his body proliferated rapidly.


    John mixed a potion for himself, but it had no effect after drinking it.


    He guessed that this was due to the infusion of huge magic power. The magic power flowed into the body through the wand and deformed.


    Thinking that the core of his staff was a thunderbird feather, John felt bad.


    "I want to turn into a bird?"


    The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, but fortunately this change was not without its benefits.


    He discovered that he had the power to control the weather on a small scale. Just now, a bolt of lightning struck Malfoy at his feet, making him jump.


    John lazily raised his eyelids and said calmly: "There are still two laps left."


    Malfoy, who was exhausted, looked at Neville, who had left a figure behind him, and his spirit of unwillingness to admit defeat came out.


    He gritted his teeth and dragged his tired legs to catch up, carrying a stone as big as a man''s head, as if his spine would be broken at any time.


    Heavy footsteps left two lines of marks on the edge of the black lake. John looked at his hands.


    The hands are much thinner than before. The slender fingers move slightly, and arcs of electricity shuttle across the fingertips.


    "That''s a good thing, right?" He muttered.


    He himself is not sure whether this is good or bad.


    With this ability, John is like receiving free magic blood.


    It¡¯s just that the side effects are a bit too great, and John doesn¡¯t want to turn into a Thunderbird himself.


    Lifting up his sleeves, he saw the golden bird feathers growing out from under his clothes.


    Putting it down with an expressionless face, he also had two treatment methods in his mind.


    One is Animagus transformation, using stronger transformation techniques to change the body again.


    The other is to wait until the end of this semester and use the magic blood and magic rampage to flush it again.


    No matter which one, all he needs is to wait.


    After brushing off the Thunderbird blood pulse, you may lose this ability, but John doesn''t want to look like a bird.


    After all, not everyone has the courage to become a noseless person, right, Voldemort?


    To tell a joke, if Voldemort made his nose a Horcrux, I would never be able to find it in my life.


    Voldemort touched his nose. Oh, by the way, he has no nose.


    ¡­


    Valentine''s Day is here.


    This time Lockhart is not here, and finally there is no need to worry about an ugly dwarf dressed as the God of Cupid rushing over to hug her thighs and confess her love.


    In the auditorium, some Slytherin people who were familiar with John whistled.


    Recalling what happened last school year, the Slytherin wizards felt that they could do this.


    Everyone seems to agree that this day is the day when John suffers.


    Malfoy stood up excitedly and shouted: "If any of you want to deliver a letter to John, I can deliver it for you."


    His words caused a burst of laughter in the auditorium, and the Weasley twins whispered, as if they were discussing a joke that was not serious or serious on this day.


    John thought this was just a casual comment, but in the end, a paper crane flew over from nowhere.


    Landing impartially in front of John, Malfoy took the lead and blew the whistle.


    That look seemed to be saying, look who sent the love letter to Lord Slytherin.


    John looked up from side to side, happy to entertain the little snakes on this festival.


    Taking apart the paper crane, Juan''s beautiful handwriting was written in emerald green ink.


    With the familiar handwriting, John recognized at a glance that it was the same person from last year.


    That love letter is still in John''s drawer, hoping that his father will not find it.


    This time I didn¡¯t say that my eyes looked like salamanders and my hair looked like oiled silk.


    Before Malfoy was about to come over, John put away the letter with a natural expression.


    Seeing this, Malfoy had no choice but to sit back angrily. He looked in Harry''s direction and raised his eyebrows, as if in provocation.


    "Potter, your little lover last year didn''t write you a code?"


    Harry received the message and couldn''t help but stare back.


    What little lover, that¡¯s just a prank!


    He was very angry, and his old mother Hermione was there to smooth him down.


    Yes, we are reconciled again.


    Their feelings are like plasticine. Cut into several pieces and knead them together, and they can become a ball again.


    Ron''s eyes were as wide as bells, as if this could make the Malfoys fall off their feet.


    The day Harry was captured by Snape was a gloomy day.


    Snape wantonly slandered his father and even burned the Marauder''s Map, but Professor Lupine stepped in to save himself and the map.


    When she returned to the common room, Hermione brought Hagrid''s letter.


    Buckbeak lost the lawsuit.


    This means it is going to be beheaded.


    One bad thing happened one after another, and Hagrid burst into tears.


    Malfoy happened to come back. He was tricked by Harry using the invisibility cloak, and he responded with vicious words.


    Ron pulled out his wand and was about to cast a curse, and Malfoy was not to be outdone.


    The two men faced off, but Harry persuaded them to let go.


    He noticed that Goyle and Crabbe were already gearing up. Slytherin was now known to be aggressive.


    If there was a fight, Ron would suffer.


    Harry''s intuition was very accurate and he saw the eagerness in Malfoy''s eyes.


    In the end, neither party cast a curse. Hermione was still thinking about something and didn''t even realize it until she returned to the lounge.


    ¡­


    On Valentine''s Day, John successfully received a piece of chocolate with a love potion added to it.


    He received a lot of chocolates, and girls basically liked his chocolates.


    Throwing the chocolate away casually, John had level 5 alchemy, and he could tell at a glance that something had been added to it.


    A warning to the salivating Gower, he was really afraid that this stupid guy who dared to eat cakes of unknown origin would pick up the chocolate and eat it.


    After losing his sense of taste, John lost interest in things like chocolate.


    After all, the texture of chocolate is similar to that of wax. Chocolate without flavor is just a piece of black wax.


    Not having the habit of eating wax, John put the collected chocolates into a drawer.


    If one day your sense of taste recovers, you can try the craftsmanship of the little witch at Hogwarts.


    After Tom was punished to stand, he became very honest, just like a dog withering away, which made John hate iron.


    "A love brain will never end well, you dog."


    It can only be said that the little **** is not experienced in the world and was deceived by the **** dog.


    John has three wands in total, one with a red oak thunderbird tail feather core, one with a cherry wood unicorn hair core, and a yew dragon heartstring wand.


    The stick that was taken out was a unicorn hair stick. John said angrily: "Look at you, it''s hard to find a three-legged golden toad, and four-legged dogs are everywhere. Why do you like an anima?" Gus!¡±


    Being scolded, Tom''s head drooped on his paws, his big eyes raised, with a look of grievance on his face.


    John sighed helplessly when he saw it like this.


    Fortunately, Sirius was met by himself. If it were any other wizard, he would still be injured even if he didn''t move the killer.


    Ignoring Tom''s aggrieved expression, he was grounded and under Basil''s care.


    Snowy owl Basil was on the cabinet, staring at Tom. As long as he dared to go out, he could legally beat the dog.


    In the lounge, some little witches are ready to make a move.


    As soon as John walked in, his sleeve was pulled by a hand.


    Turning around, I saw Daphne''s beautiful face lifted up with a domineering and proud look, as if she was declaring her sovereignty.


    After seeing Hermione bite her lip and leave that day, Daphne has remained in this state.


    Seeing this, some little witches who were ready to make a move couldn''t help but retreat.


    Pansy''s eyes lit up, seeing that her best friend finally became brave.


    She immediately stood up and looked around, as if she was saying who dares to touch my best friend.


    Don¡¯t ask, Slytherin is a flower, Daphne Greengrass.


    John saw the hesitant little witches, and then looked at Daphne''s proud little expression.


    He immediately trembled.

 Chapter 137：

    understood.


    He was a little taller than Daphne. He bent slightly closer to Daphne''s white ears and asked in a low voice: "Did you make some food again?"


    The hot air hits the cochlea, making it itch.


    Daphne was so proud that she could hardly hold back the blush on her face.


    When John saw it, he was convinced.


    As expected, they are making new dishes.


    He looked clear, then gritted his teeth and said in embarrassment: "As long as it''s not about fruit, everything is easy to talk about."


    He was really afraid of things like strawberry mapo tofu and strawberry dumplings.


    Can''t you let go of the fruit?


    Daphne thought John liked to eat it, and immediately said in surprise: "How did you know I made chocolate steak Wellington today?"


    "?"


    Do you want to listen to what you are saying?


    A steak and a chocolate.


    You can actually put them together? ? ?


    ¡­


    Chapter 156 Storm and Green Dragon


    John''s entire body went numb after he forcefully ate a piece of Steak Wellington chocolate on Valentine''s Day.


    I don¡¯t know who taught Daphne how to cook this way. Others pay attention to balanced nutrition and complete color, fragrance and flavor.


    She is good at it. She doesn¡¯t care about the color, fragrance, and nutrition. She is also very good at nutrition.


    Whoever eats steak with chocolate is already high in calories, but now it goes through the roof.


    It was only because John had no sense of taste that he could chew it. Heinrich couldn''t help but look in admiration.


    By the way, Heinrich also received chocolate.


    His pale face suddenly gained some color, and he opened the chocolate and took a bite.


    Yeah, it smells like garlic.


    I heard that the Weasley twins were blocked in Gryffindor Tower later. If Professor McGonagall hadn''t come, one of them would have gone to the school hospital.


    Time passes day by day.


    Sirius Black was hiding in hiding, and John even wondered if he was in the Forbidden Forest.


    March 6th.


    The gray sky, winter is gone, and all dormant things are waiting for an order.


    A depressing atmosphere spread in the castle, and the students didn''t like this weather.


    John was outside the castle, looking up at the sky. He knew that the time had come.


    Taking the small bag, John headed to the Forbidden Forest.


    This time, instead of searching for Sirius Black, we were waiting for a storm.


    Affected by Thunderbird, John could feel that a huge rainstorm was brewing in the dark clouds.


    He needs to reach the place where the mixed liquid is buried in advance.


    After a year, the spider nest that had been burned by the fire was still barren of vegetation.


    John was at the door of the spider nest, waiting for the arrival of the thunder.


    I took out my pocket watch and took a look. After the hour hand turned 30¡ã, the first drop of rain fell from the sky.


    Heavy raindrops fell on the palm of my hand, and the next second it rained heavily.


    The water vapor covered Hogwarts with a gray curtain, and a bolt of lightning flashed in the sky.


    "Boom!"


    On the Day of Waking of Insects, all things come to life.


    When the time came, John rushed to where the mixed liquid was buried, turned over the soil, and a bottle of blood-red potion appeared in the soil.


    He succeeded.


    Picking up the bottle, John braved the storm and rushed to another chosen place as fast as he could.


    Transformation requires a wide and safe place. Although there are many magical creatures in the Forbidden Forest, no one comes.


    After arriving at the location, John blew hard into his palm, and the mist quickly spread out and covered the surrounding area.


    Pointing the tip of the wand to his heart, John recited the spell he knew by heart.


    "Amato, Animo, Animado, Animagus (AmatoAnimoAnimatoAnimagus


    After finishing reciting, drink the blood-red liquid in one gulp.


    Strong pain swept through his body, and a second heartbeat sounded in his ears.


    John couldn''t help but bow down and put his hands on his knees. The pain traveled through his body, as if he was splitting bones and cleaning the marrow inside.


    An extremely chaotic consciousness appeared in his mind. It rushed into his brain and was suppressed by John.


    The first thing to change was the hands, with sharp claws protruding from the nails.


    The school uniform on his body turned into scales, his pupils turned into vertical ones, and his fangs pierced his lips.


    John''s body was rising, and his heavy breathing was unlike anything he would make.


    The clothes completely blended into my body, my back felt itchy, and something came out.


    Spines sprouted out one after another, like bat-like wings


    The horns grow out, and the tail touches the trees and easily cuts them off.


    In the fog, a pair of brown eyes opened.


    John exhaled through his nose, and a flame appeared, startling him.


    He is now a behemoth reaching fifty feet in size, probably the largest of all Animagus.


    The dark green scales are like ink jade, the wings are waving gently, and the wind blows away the fog in front of the eyes.


    He turned into a dragon. Although it was green, it looked black to the naked eye, not the green dragon native to Britain.


    Judging from the size, it is at least as ruthless as the Hungarian Horntail.


    Feeling a burning sensation in his throat that was about to burst out, John opened his mouth, and a huge fireball hit the ground. The rain fell down and evaporated into dense water vapor.


    The eyes can see farther. With a blink of the lantern-sized eyes, you can clearly see a place hundreds of meters away.


    The rain pattered on the body, and the aloof dragon looked down at everything. The pressure of the dragon clan made the animals crawl and tremble.


    After getting used to the Animagus form for a while, John closed his eyes and imagined his original appearance.


    The size begins to shrink and the scales gradually fade away.


    When he opened his eyes again, John had returned to his human form.


    The rain fell on me and I picked up the fallen wand.


    John rolled up his sleeves, and the thunderbird feather on his left hand disappeared.


    This is good news, the thunderbird''s ability to control the weather is still there.


    John waved his wand lightly, and the lightning was pulled down and struck a tree.


    The flames burned instantly and were extinguished by the rain soon.


    "A blessing in disguise."


    With the corners of his mouth slightly raised, John used the transformation technique to conjure an umbrella.


    A little later, the rain fell from my body.


    Except for some moisture in his hair, John returned to his usual appearance.


    Walking out of the Forbidden Forest in the rain, John saw the red-shirted players flying on the Quidditch pitch, not taking a break even in the heavy rain.


    After he left, a black dog came running in a very embarrassed state, wet from the rain.


    He stared at the place that seemed to have been crushed by some monster, with a trace of panic in his eyes.


    "What kind of monster is so scary? The animals nearby were so scared that they collapsed to the ground."


    Sirius didn''t know what terrible monsters there were in the Forbidden Forest. Judging from their posture, at least it had to be a dragon to have such a deterrent effect.


    There are many magical creatures in the Forbidden Forest, but there are no fire dragons.


    He fell into deep thought.


    ¡­


    The decisive battle between Slytherin and Gryffindor will be held in April.


    The two academy teams are now desperate for their lives. Gryffindor''s training ended after Wood was struck by lightning.


    In confusion, Wood was carried into the school hospital.


    When John met Harry, he was too anxious to see himself.


    The Weasley twins joked that Harry was a disaster at school, and Wood was a disaster at the stadium.


    Every time he plays, something always happens to Wood.


    None of these disasters can dispel Wood''s love, it can only be said to be true love.


    John stopped for a while, and the Quidditch pitch was quickly occupied by the Slytherin team.


    Goyle and Crabbe were blocking the door like door gods to prevent others from entering. Young Master Malfoy, who was being trained in secret, walked in with a Firebolt in front of everyone.


    The current team is almost based on Malfoy as the absolute core. Even Flint is not as good as Malfoy.


    "John, remember to cheer us up."


    John waved and left. He squinted his eyes. This weather was suitable for him to have a lot of fun.


    ¡­


    The Ministry of Magic is in trouble again.


    Three dementors were lost almost overnight, and even the Auror could not find any clues.


    They were going crazy with anxiety, and Oz jumped up and cursed, putting the blame on Sirius.


    John returned to the castle with the three dementors he had captured.


    Skillfully dismantling the dementors, the remaining souls were enough for John to heal his arm, and the ring turned completely black.


    There was still one month left for the competition, and Malfoy was obsessed with training and didn''t perform very well in class.


    John, on the contrary, was as perfect as ever.


    Professor Flitwick, who was so perfect in the Charms class, got excited and gave John 20 extra points.


    Hermione seemed very tired. John didn''t see her during class in the morning.


    This made Daphne even happier.


    By the afternoon, John''s divination class was in full swing.


    On the other hand, Hermione became very irritable, even rude to a professor for the first time, and gave up the Divination class directly.


    John was a little surprised. This didn''t seem to be Hermione''s character.


    Of course, Professor Trelawney hurt Hermione''s heart when she said she had no talent.


    This actually verified Professor Trelawney''s prediction that someone would leave the classroom.


    There are still four days until Easter, and John makes a bottle of soul potion on time every day.


    By the time Easter came, John¡¯s hands were no longer shaking, but his fingers were a little clumsy.

 Chapter 138：

    But it doesn''t matter, the remaining soul potion is enough to last until John can cure it.


    I have not forgotten the search for Sirius, and occasionally I will search in Animagus form.


    Once he nearly scared the centaurs in the Forbidden Forest, it also made Sirius Black fearful wherever he went.


    Smell is what determines territory in the wild. John wandered around, making Sirius think it was a fire dragon marking his territory.


    John didn''t know yet that he hadn''t found Sirius, but he had scared him many times.


    After that, he simply stopped looking and took the Marauder''s Map with him every day. The other party was looking for someone anyway, so it was better to just wait and see if he was searching aimlessly by himself.


    ¡­


    Chapter 157 Firebolt and Firebolt


    In April, sensible students have begun to prepare for exam review.


    Tom holds a wand-shaped teething stick in his mouth, which is a defective product that John failed to make.


    Thinking that it would be a pity to lose it, I just made a teeth grinding tool for Tom.


    I have to say that the quality is very good. Tom has been biting it for more than a year and the teething stick is still strong.


    Glancing at the dog who had been grounded for two months, John picked up the book and left.


    Tom wagged his tail and wanted to follow, but Basil''s wings opened exaggeratedly, causing it to retract.


    When Daphne saw John coming out, she came to her side very naturally and asked with some worry: "Why don''t you let Tom come out?"


    John used to let the dog out to have fun, but now he has been locked up for two months, which shows that John is really angry.


    "It lost a wand and needs to be responsible for it."


    Walking to the auditorium, after John sat down, Daphne skillfully took out her new work.


    This time, I still learned about Eastern cuisine, and even asked an overseas wizard to get me a set of equipment.


    "This is called rice rolls, which is a kind of breakfast in China."


    Daphne was very proud. This time she did not fail. On the contrary, she was very successful.


    John also looked interested when he heard this. He had eaten strawberry pizza and the like during this period. This rice roll shouldn''t be fruit, right?


    Although I have no sense of taste, it is good to be able to taste the familiar texture.


    Looking forward to the lid, Daphne opened it confidently.


    "...Daphne, tell me honestly who did you learn to cook from."


    John looked at the plate of chocolate-filled rice rolls numbly, with mixed feelings in his heart.


    Daphne looked puzzled. She had tasted it herself. It was very sweet and delicious.


    "I bought the recipe from a wizard named Chen. What''s wrong?"


    John said sincerely: "Can you tell me his home address? I have some specialties that I want to send to him."


    John made up his mind that when he knew the address, he would ask Tang Mi to lead someone to kill the bastard.


    Tell Old Tang that I want to eat fish.


    Daphne tilted her head and said with a hint of cuteness: "I don''t know where he lives either."


    Well, that''s a shame.


    I could have killed a crazy guy for China, but I didn''t expect him to run away in advance.


    Judging from the posture, this proficiency is not achieved in a day or two.


    Malfoy ran over, with a guilty look in his eyes, as if he had something to feel sorry for John.


    "John, I heard that Tom lost your wand?" He looked unnatural and coy like a young lady. "It''s not serious. Why don''t you let it go?"


    John looked surprised. When did Malfoy care about his own dog?


    Could it be that I didn¡¯t have time to walk the dog some time ago, but he started to feel affection after walking him a few times?


    The expression on his face turned cold, and John said calmly: "If you do something wrong, you will be punished. I don''t need to reiterate this, right?"


    Malfoy forced a smile and ran to another table.


    "What''s wrong with him?" John turned his head to look at the silent Heinrich and asked.


    Heinrich paused, looked in another direction, and said, "Today is the Slytherin and Gryffindor Quidditch final."


    John suddenly realized that it was not surprising that Malfoy ran to his teammates to discuss tactics.


    Heinrich''s eyes were still staring straight at him. John followed his gaze and the Weasley twins lowered their heads.


    "You don''t want to send someone to the school hospital before the game, do you?"


    Seeing the violent look in Heinrich''s eyes, John knew what he was thinking.


    Being exposed, Heinrich nodded without hesitation, with a look of madness in his eyes, and said, "Glory cannot be compromised."


    With his unscrupulous look, everyone believed him to be a Death Eater.


    John rubbed his head with a headache and said, "They are Percy''s younger brothers. You shouldn''t be like this."


    In the end, it was the Stars Club, which was united in honor and disgrace, that suppressed Heinrich''s crazy thoughts and let Percy know that if he did this, the two of them might fall out.


    ?Perhaps God is optimistic about this game.


    Today''s weather is sunny and slightly windy, but it''s not a big problem.


    The two teams arranged tactics in the locker room.


    John saw Cedric coming over with a somewhat unhappy look on his face.


    "Cho Zhang is going to cheer for Gryffindor."


    He said, a little embarrassed.


    John thought so. Cho Zhang was hit by Malfoy at least eight times and dragged three times during the Slytherin game.


    Now she is asked to cheer for Slytherin. No one would be happy with so many fouls.


    "We respect her choice. It''s just a football match and it won''t affect your ''friendship''."


    The word friendship is so special. John smiled half-heartedly, and Cedric nodded, but his ears were red.


    Before it started, Daphne and Pansy came over.


    Just now Pansy took her best friend to the locker room to cheer Malfoy on.


    Daphne naturally sat next to John. Pansy came over and said angrily: "The commentator is from Gryffindor and will damage the team''s morale."


    She was very angry as she spoke, and John saw that Lee Jordan, the famous Slytherin troll, was sitting in the commentary box.


    After thinking for a while, John said to a dark-skinned Slytherin student behind him: "Brace, please call Ernie. I have something to ask him for."


    Blaise Zabini nodded excitedly, but he didn''t expect John to talk to him.


    Not long after he left, Ernie Macmillan from Hufflepuff came over.


    John took them to find Professor Snape.


    "Professor Snape, I think there are many factors that affect the fairness of the game. If the commentary is biased towards one side, it is unfair to the other side."


    He said righteously: "So I suggest that another college should be the commentator."


    With that, he pushed Ernie McMillan out.


    Ernie swallowed hard, as if he didn''t expect John to throw himself to Snape.


    Snape glanced at Ernie Macmillan indifferently and said noncommittally: "There are some reasons. I will discuss it with Professor McGonagall."


    Ernie was left behind, sitting behind the announcer. Snape''s death stare at Lee Jordan made him tremble.


    The two teams walked out of the locker room, and the Firebolt in Harry''s hand attracted everyone''s attention.


    Through the game with Ravenclaw, the whole school knew about this broomstick.


    Harry''s little vanity was satisfied, but he didn''t relax at all about the competition.


    Ron said: "We are sure to win. Malfoy''s Nimbus 2001 cannot catch up with the Firebolt."


    He was very proud, as if he was the one flying on the broom.


    Hearing his words, Hermione subconsciously looked for John.


    The next second, thundering cheers erupted from the direction of Slytherin.


    Hermione looked at the court with some confusion. The Slytherin players walked out of the locker room. The most eye-catching thing was the brand new Firebolt in Malfoy''s hand.


    Malfoy walked at the front, and even Marcus Flint consciously followed behind.


    The stars hold the moon.


    Six Nimbus 2001 and Firebolt became the focus of the audience.


    Malfoy raised his eyebrows at Harry proudly, as if to say that you are not the only one with a Firebolt.


    Ron yelled: "Impossible, how could he have it!"


    This was an unacceptable thing, and everything in Gryffindor was quiet.


    The advantage of the Firebolt that they regard as a weapon is no longer effective, and one king versus seven will become king versus king.


    The outcome of this game can only depend on Harry.


    Gryffindor''s equipment is far inferior to the six Nimbus 2001, so we can only pray that Harry catches the Golden Snitch.


    Game start.


    The broomstick flies up.


    Malfoy stopped not far from Harry and mocked with a provocative look on his face: "Potter, you are not the only one who can get all kinds of help."


    At this point, Malfoy almost gritted his teeth.


    Why does Harry Potter have all kinds of privileges? He joined the Quidditch team in the first grade and received a broomstick from Professor McGonagall.


    As soon as he joined the team, he became the core of the team''s stars.


    He has to join the team through his father''s sponsorship, and if the team fails, he has to endure the guidance of others.


    Is it just because he is the savior?


    Or is it because Dumbledore likes him?


    The extra points were flowing like water. If it weren''t for John, I''m afraid Slytherin''s glorious nine-game winning streak would have been long gone.


    There is no Dumbledore in Slytherin.


    but¡­


    ?We have John!


    Recalling my daily training, I didn¡¯t dare to relax in practicing the magic spell during the holidays.


    Malfoy took a deep breath, and his eyes became firm.


    Harry felt that Malfoy had changed, or that Malfoy had been changing, but he didn''t think much of him.


    The body becomes stronger, the flying skills become better, and the performance improves.


    Unconsciously, Malfoy changed so much.


    No more words, the two of them were more serious than ever.


    The battle between the two teams was also very fierce. Slytherin''s dirty ball met Weasley''s sap, and the two sides almost stopped fighting.


    Wood serves as the Gryffindor goalkeeper. His skills are very good. Even with Nimbus 2001, it is difficult to break the goal.


    Slytherin Chaser Montague fouls Katie and prevents her from taking the Quaffle.


    Lee Jordan was so excited when he explained that he even forgot that the Dean of Slytherin was behind him, and all kinds of despicable and shameless words came out of his mouth.


    Professor McGonagall looked ugly, and Snape pulled Lee Jordan away with a cold expression and pushed Ernie Macmillan into his seat.


    "If you can''t make a fair and just evaluation, then find someone else." Snape''s sharp, knife-like gaze made Lee Jordan think of him.


    It¡¯s hard for Professor McGonagall to say anything, because Lee Jordan is indeed partial.

 Chapter 139：

    Lee Jordan wanted to go back and continue to explain, but he was sandwiched between two big men, Goyle and Crabbe. How could his small body escape.


    Ernie was a little confused at first, but he has a talkative personality and likes to be the center of attention.


    He quickly got started with this job. He is neither Gryffindor nor Slytherin. It can be said that he is not biased towards either side.


    When the game was getting intense, the Golden Snitch appeared.


    The two eyes locked at the same time.


    Chapter 158 One King and One King


    By Muggle standards, they are two of the top sports car bombing engines.


    The moment their eyes met, the two of them were like red and green arrows in the sky.


    Without thinking, he pressed the broomstick and the firebolt shot out.


    They have only one goal, and that is the golden Snitch.


    The current score is 30 to 80, with Slytherin leading.


    Even though Wood is like a door **** possessed, with six Nimbus 2001 and as hard training as Gryffindor, Slytherin has already been transformed.


    There is only one thing in their eyes, victory!


    Derek, the Slytherin beater, took aim at the Bludger and slammed it in Harry''s direction.


    The Bludger flew straight towards Harry under his control.


    Harry spun his broom to avoid the ball and caught a glimpse of the chasing figure out of the corner of his eye.


    Not to be outdone, he speeded up, trying to distance Malfoy.


    The Golden Snitch is the key to the anxious game. As long as you catch it, Gryffindor will win.


    Wood, who is already in seventh grade, loves Quidditch so much that Harry doesn''t want him to leave with regrets. He wants to win the trophy for Gryffindor.


    Thinking like this, Harry accelerated and flew flexibly in the sky.


    The faster the speed, the more difficult it is to control.


    The Golden Snitch passed through the Gryffindor Stand, and Harry lifted up hard to keep flying quickly.


    "Caught it soon."


    He thought as he stared at the golden snitch.


    Gradually approaching, the next second, his body was hit by brute force.


    His face darkened, and he was about to yell at Malfoy for being despicable, but saw that Malfoy didn''t even look at him.


    In Malfoy''s eyes, there was only the Golden Snitch.


    His hair was blown to the back of his head by the strong wind, but he didn''t care.


    He controlled the Firebolt and accelerated as fast as he could, and Harry followed suit.


    The two people flew out of the afterimage in the sky, and the golden snitch ducked underneath.


    As they chased each other under the familiar stands, both of them breathed a sigh of relief.


    The uneven wooden frame became an obstacle. Harry''s talent was astonishing. Every time he was about to collide, he could always avoid it with his incredible flying skills.


    There were beads of sweat on Malfoy''s forehead, and he didn''t dare to let go of his hand on the broomstick to wipe it away.


    The sweat beads were blown by the wind, moving slowly, but moving towards the eyes bit by bit.


    Flying at this speed under the stands full of obstacles, the students who saw this scene screamed in surprise.


    They couldn''t see anyone, but they could see the wind blowing and blowing the cloth below them as they flew by.


    The two figures are one behind the other, only half a height apart.


    Harry found himself slowing down, and he was angry, thinking that Malfoy was using small tricks again.


    But the next second, platinum gold penetrated into his sight.


    It''s not that he is slow, it''s that Malfoy is faster.


    Malfoy is still accelerating on this dangerous track.


    Not to be outdone, Harry also accelerated.


    Not only did the two people not slow down, they were moving faster and faster below.


    The golden snitch sprang out, leaving only the blurry afterimages of the two people following him.


    Marcus Flint saw this scene, and he recalled every bit of the training.


    At that time, Malfoy seemed to have changed. He was completely crazy. He was the most miserable and tired. Even when everyone was complaining, he still persisted.


    Gradually, Malfoy took over the responsibility of his captain, leading the entire team to persevere by himself.


    He is like this, how can he lose!


    Marcus Flint''s eyes were red, and he shouted at the top of his lungs: "We are Slytherin!!"


    He rarely does this in games, and more often he does this underhanded tricks.


    This voice woke up all the team members.


    They roared: "Noble Slytherin, defend the glory to the death!"


    The six people roared with a sense of courage, which was completely different from the despicable and sinister appearance of Slytherin in Gryffindor''s impression.


    Katie was in a daze, and the Quaffle was snatched away by Montague and hit into the goal.


    The Slytherin stands erupted in cheers.


    John saw this scene.


    "We came from a quagmire,


    We long for rights,


    We are full of ambition,


    We are strong and calm,


    We are elegant and self-sufficient,


    We never regret,


    We are Slytherin. "


    The sound clearly spread throughout the Quidditch pitch, and the originally restless stands fell into silence.


    He then spoke:


    "We chase glory,


    We defend our glory,


    We witness the glory,


    We...are the glory. "


    Every Slytherin has a kind of fanaticism in his eyes at this moment.


    Like witnessing the king, they clenched their fists.


    I don¡¯t know who took the lead, but a word was shouted out in every Slytherin¡¯s mouth.


    "Glory!"


    "Glory!"


    "Glory!"


    ¡­


    Crazy, everything is the same as crazy.


    The uniform glory overwhelmed the noise of the three courtyards with the power of one courtyard.


    The Quidditch pitch was covered in glory, and the green color condensed into a terrifying force.


    Every Slytherin seemed to have endless power gushing out of him, and the six members of the Slytherin team became even stronger.


    The score was quickly opening up. Wood was anxious when he saw this. He didn''t dare to look at the situation on Harry''s side.


    After the word "Glory" was spoken, the Slytherin team felt like they were on fire.


    Even when he saw Warrington, the weakling who was hit in the nose by the Bludger, he didn''t say a word. They were like fanatical believers, and the word "glory" was their belief.


    Malfoy, who was chasing the Golden Snitch, heard that voice, and scenes of hard training flashed through his mind.


    What''s that for?


    For glory!


    So what are you waiting for?


    Malfoy directly increased his speed, and the Golden Snitch suddenly fell and flew towards the ground.


    This scene was so familiar that Malfoy dived down without hesitation.


    Harry walked side by side with him and quickly fell towards the ground.


    Everyone''s hearts were in their throats. Hermione and Ron stood up and looked over nervously.


    The Malfoy of the past gave up, but the Malfoy of today will not!


    Malfoy roared: "Come here!"


    Both hands grabbed the Golden Snitch almost at the same time. He fell off the broomstick in no particular order and rolled out two drag marks on the ground, forming a "V".


    Everyone stood up, looking forward to it. Ron nervously muttered: "Harry, please, it must be Harry..."


    Hermione watched nervously. She saw the way Harry fell, and she was afraid that the fall would be very painful.


    All the students in the four houses stared at the two clasped hands, Harry''s right hand and Malfoy''s left hand.


    At this time, Harry recovered from the dizziness caused by the fall and clenched his fists.


    next moment.


    Harry smiled, he opened his right hand and raised it high, with the Golden Snitch in his hand.


    "I caught it!"


    Gryffindor burst into loud cheers, and Slytherin was in mourning.


    Ms. Huo Qi blew the final whistle.


    "competition is over."


    "Slytherin wins!"


    The smile froze, the Gryffindor students were stunned, and Ron looked angrily at Ernie MacMillan who spoke.


    Professor McGonagall''s face was pale in shock, and Snape had a smile on his lips.


    The scorer placed on the table freezes.


    180¡Ã190


    That ten-tenth difference was thrown in by Montague at the cost of being hit by a Bludger and breaking his nose.


    Nosebleeds continued to flow from his nose.


    No one expected that it would be so dramatic.


    Harry caught the Golden Snitch, but Gryffindor lost the game.


    Malfoy sat on the ground, his dull eyes regained their luster when he heard the voice.


    He stood up staggeringly, looked at Harry and opened his mouth, his eyes were very complicated.


    Finally he said: "You beat me, but you can''t beat Slytherin."


    According to the law of conservation of energy, the smile will not disappear, it will only be transferred to other people''s faces.


    In the Slytherin stands, the cheers were deafening.

 Chapter 140：

    The players rushed to Montague, jumping on him excitedly and cheering.


    Malfoy looked lonely, but the next second, he was pushed to the ground with five or six people on top of him.


    "We succeeded, Draco, defend the glory!"


    "You fly great!"


    "When the Firebolt dropped, I was so scared."


    Unlike the last time he lost to Gryffindor, this time Malfoy was buried in the cheers.


    "Yes, we won." Malfoy said belatedly.


    The corners of his mouth couldn''t help but raise crazily, and finally turned into a wild laugh.


    The king of Gryffindor is Harry Potter.


    Then Slytherin itself is the king of the four houses.


    The new king failed to ascend the throne, and Slytherin defended its glory.


    We are the glory.


    Glory to Slytherin!


    ¡­


    Dumbledore was responsible for presenting the award. This was Slytherin''s eighth championship.


    But this time, Dumbledore''s eyes showed complexity.


    Dumbledore looked at the boy who also stood up and cheered. He turned Slytherin from sand into green glass.


    And he will be the king of Slytherin.


    John Wick.


    ¡­


    Chapter 159 The Dog Catching Brigade and Snape¡¯s Revenge


    Slytherin''s cheers echoed throughout the stadium.


    From the court to the auditorium and then the lounge.


    Hogwarts is all occupied by that touch of green, and the word glory returns.


    This is Slytherin''s eighth championship. Except for Quidditch, which was forced to be canceled in the second year, they have held this championship for seven years before.


    Very strange, never happened before.


    They were so happy to win the championship.


    Malfoy became the focus, and the badge on his chest shone like a lit star.


    "John, did you see it? John, we are the champions!"


    With the trophy in hand, Malfoy looked around for John.


    Daphne said: "John left beforehand. He asked me to tell you that you are as bright as a star now."


    She was actually a little depressed. She originally wanted to take advantage of her happiness and take a big step to hold John''s hand, but John took out a piece of paper, looked at it and ran away.


    Although John was away, the carnival continued.


    Malfoy exchanged extremes for one and chased Harry hard. No one would think that he failed to catch the Golden Snitch, which was a dishonorable thing.


    It was precisely because of the pressure Malfoy brought to Harry that the Slytherin players became more motivated.


    He and Meng Tai were thrown up as two heroes and let out bursts of exclamations.


    ¡­


    John left the court early and did not participate in the celebration.


    Looking at the Marauder''s Map, Crookshanks is moving, and John gets a guess.


    "In the Forbidden Forest, leaving Crookshanks is indeed the right choice."


    After putting Tom in solitary confinement, John kept Crookshanks in order for him to connect with Sirius Black.


    Writing a sentence in the badge, John cast a disembodiment spell on himself.


    He didn''t get too close because he found that Sirius''s counter-reconnaissance was very powerful.


    Even if the Illusion Body Curse is hidden, Sirius will still notice it.


    In order not to alert others, he hid two hundred meters away from the Forbidden Forest.


    After blinking, John''s eyes turned into vertical pupils, and he could clearly see Crookshanks approaching the Forbidden Forest.


    Under his gaze, there seemed to be a dark mass under the shadow of the Forbidden Forest.


    When Crookshanks arrived, the mass stood up.


    He was very alert, looking around with his eyes and sniffing the smell in the air from time to time.


    "Sirius Black."


    John stared at the dog and cat joining together.


    Sirius was much thinner than when they met in the Forbidden Forest that day, and the whole dog''s hair was in a mess.


    "It''s a pity that I can''t understand dog language."


    John can do psychic magic, but the level is very low and needs to be touched.


    At this distance, I couldn''t hear anything being said.


    After a while, Crookshanks ran back as if he had received the message.


    John quietly approached Sirius. Judging from the scene just now, Sirius seemed to be conducting reconnaissance through scent.


    Meteor shoes were given to Luna, and new ones are still being made.


    John temporarily lost the ability to fly, but this did not prevent him from possessing the ability to sneak.


    Keeping a distance behind Sirius, John''s body was hidden in the shadows and he couldn''t be seen at all.


    Sirius walked around in the Forbidden Forest, and finally came back to the edge of the Forbidden Forest.


    I have to say that this person is really smart, and he actually understands that the most dangerous place is the safest.


    John and Snape didn''t even think about going to the edge.


    They all take it for granted that the deeper they hide, the better.


    At the edge, Sirius found a tree and climbed up.


    The dense shade of the trees served as a hiding place for him.


    John almost clapped his hands and applauded. He was indeed someone who could escape from Azkaban. He was so awesome.


    Time passed little by little, and John took action.


    After writing a line on the badge again, John approached quietly.


    The opponent has a sensitive nose, so let him lose this advantage first.


    Opening his mouth and spitting out the fog from his palm, fog seems to be normal in the forest.


    Sirius had no doubts, but after a while, a black ball rolled under the tree.


    In the fog, he just saw an outline.


    Immediately afterwards, the ball exploded violently.


    A suffocating stench spurted out, and Sirius was choked with snot and tears streaming down his face.


    He already had a good nose, but after being smoked like this, his nose was filled with the smell of feces.


    "not good!"


    Realizing that something was wrong, Sirius hurriedly left.


    But the thick fog covered all the roads, making it extremely difficult to see even two meters away.


    He guessed that this might be some kind of magic.


    "Damn it, when."


    Sirius turned into a black dog, stepped forward on all fours, and accelerated out of the fog.


    But how could John let him get his wish?


    After barely dodging the tree that appeared in front of him, Sirius felt a huge force hit his waist.


    The familiar feeling reminded him of something. After getting out, he looked up and saw that it was indeed the Slytherin student.


    If John took action, it would be impossible for him to continue to escape. The wand in his hand continued to shoot out various colors of light.


    Sirius was tired of dodging, but his injured waist again made him much slower.


    Gritting his teeth, Sirius returned to his human form, and immediately used his wand to pick off the flying sleeping spell, and at the same time fired the spell at John.


    John ignored him and muttered three curses.


    Iron Armor Curse, Sleeping Curse, Disarming Curse.


    The three spells were played in turn. Between offense and defense, a voice filled with suppressed excitement and hatred was heard.


    "Avada...Expelliarmus!"


    As if he thought of something, his voice suddenly stopped and turned into a disarming curse.


    The red light was like a blooming fireball, exploding **** Sirius''s back.


    It is obviously a disarming spell, but it has an explosive effect.


    The wand in Sirius'' hand flew out, and at the same time his whole body flew out, hitting a tree with his head, and blood dripped from his head.


    John looked over and saw Snape holding up his wand calmly.


    If he hadn''t heard the words "Avada" just now, John would have definitely thought that this was just the dean''s mistake.


    "Look, who is this?" Snape didn''t even pay attention to John''s stunned expression.


    He looked at Sirius and taunted him in a sinister manner: "Sirius Black, a dirty, despicable, shameless..."


    Omitting a short essay here, Snape smiled sinisterly, "Give me a reason to kill you now."


    John watched silently as his dean greeted Sirius in various ways. After hesitating for a while, he said, "Well...he has already fainted."


    Snape''s expression froze, as if he didn''t expect Sirius to be so unwilling to resist the beating.


    John gave a friendly reminder: "The disarming spell you just cast may be a little bit more powerful."


    He said it euphemistically. If he hadn''t worried about John being at the scene, then it wouldn''t have been a disarming curse, but a killing curse.


    Snape didn''t change his expression. He did it on purpose. When he thought of what Sirius had done, he couldn''t help but beat Sirius to death.


    "I know a place where I can hide him."


    John has some things to know, and at the same time he has his own calculations. Sirius is the key to whether Acting Minister Rufus Scrimgeour can sit upright.


    Scrimgeour has been a little distracted recently, and I can let him feel the magical power of Johnny Silverhand again.


    He made his own calculations and said sincerely: "Professor, you must not want him to leave like this."


    Snape would not kill Sirius himself, at least not until John saw him.


    Now that there is no chance, he returned to his original appearance and said in a calm tone: "Okay, but I am very curious, Mr. Wick, who will you give him to."


    His scrutinizing eyes swept over John. John looked calm and said with a slight smile: "Of course I want him to return to where he belongs."


    Snape looked at him deeply, and then used a zombie float on Sirius.


    The unconscious Sirius flew up and followed behind.


    John glanced at it and thought that this magic spell would be good for transporting items.


    The thick fog cleared, and the two took Sirius to the Spider Nest in the Forbidden Forest.


    No one comes to this place anymore, and it is also outside the scope of the Marauder''s Map, so it can be used to hide people.

 Chapter 141：

    Hiding the person, John took back his wand and pretended not to see Snape''s half-smiling eyes.


    Use the transformation spell to create a prison. Magic is convenient.


    Sirius was locked inside, completely cut off from the outside world.


    In order to prevent escape, John also used surveillance magic.


    Whenever someone tries to open the door, they will be discovered.


    After everything was done, John used the clear spring like water to summon water to wake up Sirius.


    ¡­


    Chapter 160 The Truth and the Truth


    The wizarding world lives like the last century, but in some aspects it is really convenient.


    For example, now, Sirius was in a daze after being splashed with cold water.


    Because his sense of smell was destroyed by John''s **** egg, he didn''t notice Snape approaching sneakily, so he was tricked.


    He only felt that the voice was somewhat familiar, but his mind hadn''t turned around yet.


    "Come on, Dalang, take some medicine."


    In a daze, someone fed him a glass of water.


    Without turning his head, Sirius opened his mouth and was poured in. He didn''t react until he swallowed.


    Looking up suddenly, John was holding a water glass diligently, with an expression as kind as if he was taking care of a patient.


    When he saw a gloomy and sallow face, he subconsciously said, "Snot-nosed man?"


    John noticed that Professor Snape''s face became visibly gloomier.


    Realizing that something was wrong, Sirius said angrily: "What did you give me to drink!"


    "Veritaserum, didn''t I tell you to take medicine?" John said innocently.


    Sirius''s heart froze. From his perspective, these two people were simply a combination with evil intentions.


    This was the most difficult enemy to deal with when he was a student. Now that he fell into his hands, it was probably the same as entering Azkaban.


    John was very satisfied after seeing the effect of the Veritaserum. He transformed into a chair and sat down. He smiled and said, "Speaking of which, this is not the first time we have met, Sirius Black."


    "You are really good. Did you create that fog?"


    Unable to resist, Sirius sat on the wet soil and said, "But before that, I have something to say."


    "Please speak." John noticed that Snape always had a cold face, and he always felt like he was going to take out his wand and cast the Death Curse at any second.


    He also wants to know more secrets, preferably about Voldemort.


    After all, he and Voldemort were in a state of immortality, and both of his Horcruxes were destroyed by him.


    While Sirius was in a coma, John also learned a lot of things.


    Snape revealed that the person who caused the deaths of the Potters was none other than Sirius.


    This made John want to know the secret even more. After all, as a traitor, he should know more than ordinary Death Eaters.


    Having been imprisoned in Azkaban for twelve years, Sirius had some mental problems.


    He looked at John and said seriously: "I''m not the murderer, it''s him, the guy who''s hiding!"


    As he spoke, he yelled like he was insane.


    John subconsciously slapped Sirius on the face where he was leaning against him. He was usually a sword wielder, so this slap directly swollen Sirius'' face.


    Fortunately, Sirius was also woken up, and he muttered: "It''s him, it''s the coward, he betrayed James, he betrayed James!"


    John shifted his gaze to Snape, wondering if he had hit his head just now and was knocked unconscious.


    Snape looked at Sirius''s swollen face, and even gave people a feeling of being eager to try.


    "Okay, you mean, you are not a murderer, then who is?"


    John originally wanted to ask about Voldemort, but now that he saw Sirius like this, he had no choice but to follow the words.


    "Peter Pettigrew!" Sirius''s eyes were bloodshot and he was extremely crazy.


    Snape mocked in a sinister manner: "Peter Pettigrew, you may have forgotten that that man was killed by you twelve years ago."


    With a sarcastic look on his face, he said with some impatience to John: "Okay John, give him to the Auror, the dementors will remind him."


    Sirius looked frightened when he heard about the dementors.


    When John heard the name of Peter Pettigrew, his mind moved and he thought of Ron''s mouse.


    Snape agreed to John because he also had something to figure out.


    I saw him approaching Snape, his facial expression became a little ferocious and said: "Tell me, who helped you escape from Azkaban and enter Hogwarts. Who was that spy? Was it Remus Lupin." "


    He was looking forward to hearing Remus Lupine''s name on his lips.


    However, this is not the case.


    "No, not Moony, I only have two friends here."


    Sirius hated to answer his nemesis''s questions, but he couldn''t control the Veritaserum.


    He said with difficulty: "Crookshanks, Tom, they are my friends, help me catch Peter Pettigrew."


    When John heard Tom''s name, he couldn''t help but be disappointed. He fiddled with the cherry wood wand in his hand and said lightly: "This wand was given to you by Tom too, right?"


    He was slightly chilled. He didn''t expect that his dog would steal his wand for someone else.


    It wouldn''t matter if he was an ordinary dog, but Tom could understand human speech and knew what the wand meant to the wizard.


    Thinking this, Sirius over there spoke.


    "No, it''s not," he said. "This wand was found near the Whomping Willow."


    "What?"


    John was stunned, wasn''t it from Tom?


    He stared at Sirius and asked word by word: "Who gave it to you?"


    It was impossible for his wand to run on its own. John asked again, but the result was still the same. He found it near the Whomping Willow.


    His face turned dark and he said to Snape: "Professor, has the Veritaserum expired? Do you want to add more?"


    Hearing this, Snape showed a cruel smile, took out the Veritaserum, pinched Sirius'' mouth directly, and poured a small bottle into it.


    Sirius resisted in shock and anger, but Snape almost took out the cauldron and poured it in when he heard that he could pour veritaserum into his mortal enemy.


    After one bottle, Sirius even revealed how old he was until he wet the bed.


    At the same time, John also knew the ¡®truth¡¯. It was not Sirius who killed the Potter family.


    The Potter family used the Fidelity Charm and needed to appoint a secret keeper. As long as the secret keeper didn''t speak, Voldemort would not be able to discover the Potter family even if they were at the door.


    James Potter only trusted Sirius, and even Dumbledore was not considered.


    It¡¯s just that Sirius felt that he must be the focus of the Death Eaters, so he asked James to change the secret keeper to Peter Pettigrew.


    "We trusted him so much that we didn''t even consider Remus." At this point, Sirius roared.


    He has been living in regret for twelve years.


    He felt guilty that he had killed his best friend. After Peter Pettigrew faked his death, he completely lost motivation and allowed the Aurors to capture him and become a prisoner in Azkaban.


    Until he saw the newspaper and saw that the traitor who killed the Potter family was at large. He escaped from Azkaban, swam across the sea, and came to Hogwarts.


    Snape and John listened without saying a word.


    Excluding the possibility that Sirius is proficient in Occlumency and the Veritaserum has failed, then these words are enough to become a huge stain on the Ministry of Magic.


    "Professor, what are you going to do with him?"


    In the silence, John spoke first.


    Snape glanced at him, as if he didn''t understand what he was talking about.


    John smiled slightly, showing eight teeth, and said, "I mean, do you want to end the grudge you had with him before?"


    When Sirius heard this, he also looked up at John. The boy in Slytherin uniform spoke in a harmless tone.


    "No one knows, not even the Aurors, as long as we say he attacked the students, kill him on the spot, or throw him to the dementors and let the dementors **** out the soul."


    A slight chill rose from the hearts of the two adult wizards. They looked at John with shock and horror in their eyes.


    The shock was Snape''s, he didn''t expect John to say such a thing.


    It was Sirius who was horrified. John knew the truth, but he could say this calmly.


    This means that John doesn''t care about the lives of innocent people at all.


    horrible.


    The two wizards had frightening thoughts at the same time.


    Snape scolded with a cold face: "John Wick!"


    John shrugged and said: "Well, the professor is generous. If possible, I hope to keep him locked up for the time being. After all, we also have to verify the authenticity."


    After he stopped talking about the terrible thoughts, Snape''s expression improved slightly.


    In fact, John wanted to use Sirius as a bargaining chip to talk to the Ministry of Magic. Now that he knows the truth about this incident twelve years ago, it is even more exciting.


    Peter Pettigrew was awarded the Order of Merlin First Class for his glorious sacrifice, and he was regarded as a hero.


    At this time, the hero is far away from the quagmire, and only John is left to deal with it.


    If Rufus Scrimgeour continues to maintain that attitude, John would not mind letting the truth be made public and letting the public see the Ministry of Magic''s scandal.


    The truth about wrongful conviction, making Death Eaters heroes.


    If he continues to be a good partner of Johnny Silverhand, John can hide this matter and give Scrimgeour a big favor.


    Let this truth be buried, and the Ministry of Magic will still be brilliant.


    But with Professor Snape here, John couldn''t be too straightforward.


    After locking up Sirius, John and Snape walked out of the Forbidden Forest side by side.


    Snape''s steps were hurried, and John watched him leave.


    No matter what choice you make, finding Peter Pettigrew is what you must do.


    With a deep gaze, John rubbed the ring with his fingers. Inside the ring, which was as black as ink, there was a terrible curse. Through the ink-colored gemstone, it looked like a piece of dark water flowing inside.


    ¡­


    Chapter 161 Gouzi, you are wronged and the end of the semester


    The emotion of celebrating the championship lasted until the morning of the next day, and the joy was diluted by the learning tasks in the classroom.


    In the Slytherin lounge, John was still thinking about how to escape with his wand.


    Malfoy came over coquettishly. Under John''s gaze, he said awkwardly: "John, let me tell you something."


    John raised his head and motioned for him to continue speaking.


    Malfoy took a deep breath and said nervously: "Actually... I lost your wand."


    "?"


    A question mark popped up on his head, and John was confused.


    "You mean, the wand in my room was taken away by you?"


    He stared at Malfoy, seeming to be thinking about how this man got in touch with Sirius.


    Malfoy scratched his head and clasped his fingers again, but finally couldn''t hold on anymore and admitted: "Didn''t you let me walk the dog that day? Then I thought about bringing a toy for Tom to play with. You also know that Tom only has one toy... "


    The more he spoke, the softer his voice became.


    "When Tom and I picked it up from playing, we used the wand as a teething stick and threw it out with a lot of force."

 Chapter 142：

    After he finished speaking, he met John''s murderous gaze. He was frightened and said hurriedly: "You can''t blame me. You only said that the teething stick was in the drawer. How could I know it was a real wand."


    John''s voice became louder and he gritted his teeth and said, "I said, it''s in the drawer below!"


    The truth is revealed.


    Malfoy took out the real wand as a teething stick and threw it to the Whomping Willow with too much force. He couldn''t find it and didn''t pick it up.


    No wonder Tom felt so wronged, it turned out to be Malfoy.


    This kid is just bullying a dog that can''t speak, right?


    Staring at Malfoy with dangerous eyes, Malfoy shuddered, swallowed and laughed dryly: "For the sake of me winning the championship for Slytherin, please spare me."


    John smiled: "Didn''t you grab the Golden Snitch?"


    Malfoy: "???"


    In the end, Malfoy''s training volume doubled again, and John asked Heinrich to supervise it.


    Back in the dormitory, John looked at Tom lying in the doghouse with his tail hanging down, his dark eyes not to mention how aggrieved he was.


    John came over and, after many days, touched Tom''s dog''s head and sighed: "Dog, you have been wronged."


    When Tom saw his master touching him again, his tail started to wag again.


    A pair of bright eyes, sticking out his tongue and licking the palm of John''s hand fawningly.


    John smiled and looked at the dog food bag, "You didn''t bring your wand with you, but you sent dog food, and I didn''t forget it."


    Tom''s wagging tail stopped, and the dog lay down very consciously, returning to its previous hopeless appearance.


    "I won''t tease you anymore. You can go out and play. It''s limited to the lounge."


    Glancing at Tom, John was no longer in confinement.


    After all, Sirius used human intelligence to make friends with it, which was a bit bullying the dog.


    I got a lot of information from Sirius, including one about a cat and a dog.


    Crookshanks is diligent in catching mice, while Tom just covets the beauty of the **** dog.


    What he does is also the business of feeding **** dogs with dog food. Apart from dog food, there is no other help.


    What''s more, according to Sirius, he was wrongly accused, so this matter is not a big deal.


    Thinking of this, John touched his chin and thought: "Assuming that Sirius Black was wrongly accused, and I heard from Hagrid that he is Harry''s godfather, should I tell Harry about this?"


    After thinking about it, John decided not to talk about it yet.


    If nothing else, just say that Ron is a stubborn person. There is no evidence and I probably won''t believe it.


    Maybe you even think that you took Sirius'' money and deliberately led people to kill Harry.


    After all, in Ron''s opinion, since his Banban is dead, he will definitely not take the blame.


    John would not believe it if Peter Pettigrew was dead.


    An Animagus can be easily bitten to death by a cat?


    Don''t be stupid, I''m definitely hiding.


    According to Sirius who drank the Veritaserum, he cut off a finger and hid it back then, but he is probably doing it again now.


    "Sirius Black has not been caught, nor has the castle. I don''t know if he will return to Ron."


    After calculating, John felt tired.


    Ron always has the feeling that he can''t lead his teammates.


    At present, he and Professor Snape are reluctantly on a united front, and the other party has not told him about catching Sirius, which shows that he wants to see how he handles it.


    Thinking of this, John decided to write a letter to Rufus Scrimgeour.


    Go to the secret room and drink the last bottle of soul potion.


    As John expected, his right hand finally healed.


    Moving his fingers, John picked up the quill in his right hand.


    Since he wanted to test Rufus Scrimgeour''s attitude, John had to have a reason.


    With a flash of inspiration, John thought of Buckbeak.


    Hagrid took Buckbeak to London and failed to plead guilty. This matter is neither a big nor a small matter.


    The case has been decided. Whether Scrimgeour can be allowed to take part in this matter will represent the attitude of the other party.


    Just do it, John wrote a letter with his right hand and stamped it with Johnny Silverhand''s logo.


    The owl could not enter the secret room, so John walked out of the secret room and went back to the dormitory.


    I bumped into someone at the corner. The bag in my pocket jumped and almost fell off.


    John reached out to catch it and looked up at the person opposite.


    "John Wick, are you okay?"


    In a gentle tone, Lu Ping asked with concern.


    John said he was fine, stuffed the letter back into his pocket and continued to leave.


    Lu Ping smiled, with a deep look in his eyes.


    ¡­


    At the end of the semester, in the divination class, John stared at the crystal ball and said something.


    Professor Trelawney was very satisfied. When get out of class was about to end, John glanced in the direction of the three little ones.


    Hermione didn''t come to class, probably because she gave up after being angry last time.


    The academic load was heavy, and John was a little overwhelmed.


    The whole person has lost weight, and there is still some flesh on his cheeks. Although his face is not round, at least it will not be what it is now.


    Daphne felt distressed, and then prepared a bowl of colorful butter fried rice for John.


    John wanted to say that there was no need for it, but looking at Daphne''s eager eyes, he still finished the meal without any taste.


    "I have no sense of taste anyway."


    Thinking like this, John praised Daphne for her good cooking skills.


    I can¡¯t taste it, but judging from the appearance, it has indeed improved a lot.


    I guess girls also like red and green, so the colors she made are pretty good, but the materials are a little too bad.


    The members of the Society of Stars are busy. Percy has to prepare for the N.E.W.T (Ultimate Wizarding Test), the Weasley twins are taking the O.W.L (Ordinary Wizarding Level Test), and Heinrich hasn''t had any garlic essence in the past few days.


    Because he was an exchange student, Heinrich was taking his O.W.L. exam at Hogwarts, but judging from his appearance, he wasn''t nervous at all.


    The reason is that he is strong and with John''s guidance, he is not afraid of this exam at all.


    Because of the exam, Hagrid also changed the class content to the docile and lovely Puffin to heal the physical and mental health of the students.


    John was very happy about this.


    At least the PU velvet feels really waxy.


    Hagrid was very sad because his Buckbeak was going to be executed.


    John comforted him and said, "It''ll be okay."


    At the same time, his heart sank, and the letters he sent fell into the sea.


    It seems that Rufus Scrimgeour really doesn''t want to be bound by others. He wants equality, and John can give it to him, but the premise of equality is respecting Johnny Silverhand.


    Rather than becoming the temporary Minister of Magic, you can turn your own words on deaf ears.


    After John comforted Hagrid, he headed to the Room of Requirement expressionlessly.


    In the training ground, silver light flashed past.


    The humanoid target separated like brittle paper. Holding the Silver Wick sword in his right hand, John fully recovered.


    "I am a fire dragon."


    With a whisper, the sword ignited flames, increasing as the super magic crystal was delivered.


    This flame turned into a sea of ??flames and filled the entire training ground in an instant.


    The humanoid target was burned to ashes by the flames the moment it was touched.


    The scorching flames condensed into a fire dragon, and John swung it. Silver light appeared in the flames, and he slashed it down with one sword.


    The poor humanoid targets lasted less than three seconds before they all disappeared.


    Lowering the silver sword, the flames converged back to the sword body, and the surrounding flames began to disappear.


    "The power is stronger than the fire spell. Is this the power after injecting the soul?"


    John was very satisfied, he almost turned into a thunderbird.


    Looking at the super magic crystal at the end, purple magic power is constantly beating from it, and the cracks look dangerous.


    "You still have to use it with caution."


    After all, it was forcibly upgraded from the magic crystal.


    The super magic crystal''s endurance is not very strong. When this power breaks out, it is equivalent to detonating a giant bomb in a confined space. When the time comes, you don''t know whether your hand can be saved.


    ¡­


    Chapter 162 Rebellion and Examination


    The Minister of Magic who was supported has become a little rebellious. What should I do?


    A week before the exam, John received a reply from Rufus Scrimgeour.


    The letter stated that he had been dealing with the official duties of the Minister of Magic during this period, so he only saw the letter now.


    When John saw this, a sneer appeared on his lips.


    What a liar. This is a letter that came to me after so many days.


    A sentence was revealed between the lines: when he first took office, he could not let others grasp the situation, he could only handle official business.


    What''s the meaning?


    Even Buckbeak''s head must be gone, Merlin can''t keep it even if he comes, he said.


    This is a shame for John. Do you really think that the temporary Minister of Magic is very honorable?


    John did not write a letter to anyone else, but put the letter away expressionlessly.


    Since he wants to fly solo, then Rufus flies bravely.


    John didn''t let him get used to it, and he intensified his efforts to find Peter Pettigrew.


    The Marauder''s Map is open 24 hours a day. As long as Peter Pettigrew appears, John will chase him and catch him.


    After gathering himself, John threw the teether and wand out for Tom to bring back.


    Sitting on the lawn, he seemed particularly leisurely.


    Daphne didn''t have time to cook either, which kept John from having to eat dark food for a short time.


    Because the exam is approaching, there aren¡¯t that many things going on in class, giving everyone enough time to review.


    John was playing with a badge in his hand. He used the badge to contact Professor Snape last time.


    It is also because of this that Snape knows about the Star Club.


    But it doesn¡¯t matter, John has no intention of hiding it.


    The badges can communicate with each other, but this ninth one has never been assigned.


    Judging from the way Snape took off his badge in disgust, he probably had no intention of joining the Star Club.


    That¡¯s right, no professor would join a student organization.


    What''s more, Snape has always been Dumbledore''s man, and if he wants to join, he must also join the Order of the Phoenix.


    So this ninth one has no owner for the time being, so John put the badge away.

 Chapter 143：

    He didn''t know whether Snape would tell Dumbledore the matter. Sirius was imprisoned in the Forbidden Forest, and John would visit him every now and then.


    Sirius, who was imprisoned, behaved quite honestly. Compared with Azkaban, anywhere is heaven.


    Hagrid was still insisting, and Hermione collected information for him to help Buckbeak.


    I just don''t know where she got so much time. With Hermione''s mind, shouldn''t she be throwing herself into the sea of ??books to review at this time?


    Go to the library, which is already full of students reviewing.


    There were only a few seats left, so John glanced at the restricted book area but did not go there.


    He is here to return books. Some banned books have been borrowed for too long and the contents have been read.


    Putting down a pile of books, John clearly saw Mrs. Pince''s eyebrows knitting.


    It seems that he did not expect that John borrowed so many banned books.


    After returning the books, John prepared for exam week with peace of mind.


    ¡­


    A week has passed.


    June 3rd.


    The first lesson was about transfiguration, with questions such as turning a teapot into a turtle.


    John had to go to Arithmetic Divination after taking the Transfiguration test, so he was specially arranged to take the first test.


    Walking into the examination room, Professor McGonagall was supervising.


    John took out his magic wand and waved it skillfully, and the orange teapot turned into a slow turtle in front of his eyes.


    "Excellent, Mr. Wick." Professor McGonagall praised.


    John nodded and headed to the next examination room.


    The professor of arithmetic divination is Setima Victor. It is embarrassing to say that this is the first time John has met her in person.


    Professor Victor also expressed curiosity about this student who had been absent from school for an entire academic year and asked for a piece of parchment and a quill.


    Passed the arithmetic divination exam.


    At lunch time, John casually ordered bread and water.


    Daphne replaced him with mango pasta, so John had no choice but to finish the plate of yellowish food.


    "The transformation technique this morning was so difficult."


    Malfoy looked hopeless. Transfiguration was not his specialty.


    When John heard this, he looked at Daphne. Daphne had excellent grades and was also good at transfiguration, so she was not troubled.


    The afternoon is the curse exam.


    Professor Flitwick looked forward to it, as if he was waiting for John to improve the Happy Curse.


    John''s partner was Gower, and then Gower laughed, and John almost cried.


    "Mr. Wick, this is an excellent happy spell. Goyle, you still need to practice it, at least until you don''t turn the happy spell into a sad spell."


    Gao Er obviously failed, but he smiled brightly when he came out. I don''t know, I thought he did well in the exam.


    After John¡¯s Charms exam, he had to take Ancient Runes, which was the easiest course for John.


    Professor Bathsheda Bablin''s mouth opened wide in surprise. That expression seemed to indicate that she was doubting the difficulty of her question.


    For John, who is a level 5 rune, he can become a professor to teach students.


    ?As the last paragraph was translated.


    John finished the first day of exams.


    It¡¯s not about being nervous, as long as you perform at your normal level.


    Daphne came over to me at dinner and talked about how difficult the questions were.


    But there was nothing in his expression that said he was either second or third.


    Malfoy looked desperate because he still had to go to training after finishing the exam.


    As punishment for concealing the loss of his wand, he needs to maintain three times the usual amount of training until the end of this semester.


    The next day, John didn''t know what Hagrid was thinking.


    After learning so many magical animals, you finally take care of the Florob caterpillar, with the goal of still being alive after one hour.


    John stared at Hagrid''s face, thinking that you shouldn''t go too far.


    The Flobber caterpillar, left to its own devices, would not die for an hour.


    This can be said to be the only thing in a week of intense exams where you don¡¯t need to use your brain or hands.


    He even saw Hagrid chatting with the three little ones while checking the survival of the Flobber caterpillar.


    In the afternoon, there was a potion exam, and there were wailing sounds one after another.


    Malfoy was fine again at this time, staring arrogantly at the wailing Gryffindor, this was a home game.


    The content is confusing drugs.


    The Confusion Potion is a magic potion that can cause people to fall into chaos.


    The biggest difficulty is how to make the potion thicker, but it is not that difficult for John. On the contrary, it is very simple.


    The first one to finish was handed over to Snape for inspection. Snape''s expression showed no emotion or anger, and he gave John a perfect score without any expression.


    Turning to look at Harry who was still scratching his head, John wondered if he should give him a hint?


    Well, forget it.


    That¡¯s the savior. Wouldn¡¯t it be a loss of face to remind him?


    With this thought in mind, John left the classroom refreshed.


    Wait until night, the astronomy class is on the top of the tallest tower.


    This place is not far from the divination classroom.


    The third day of the exam.


    The history of magic is still boring, and John even doubted whether Professor Binns knew hypnosis.


    Why do people who have the blessing of the Sleepless One want to sleep so much after seeing that old face?


    The content of the exam is as boring as the class. Just write about the hunt for witches in the Middle Ages.


    The stuffy classroom made people want to take a bite of nut ice cream. The students buried their heads in the parchment paper and rubbed the tip of their pen to make a rustling sound.


    When he handed in the paper, Professor Binns still looked old and lifeless, even though he was dead.


    The sweltering heat lasted until the Herbology exam in the afternoon. The greenhouse was scorched by the sun, and a Slytherin student almost fainted.


    After it was over, a group of people left the greenhouse to cool off as if they were running for their lives.


    Thursday, the last day of exams.


    Lupine is still the students'' favorite professor, and his exams are also the most interesting.


    ?Outdoor obstacle course.


    John passed through the deep pond with Grindylow, who was frightened by his intimidation and fled far away.


    The potholes are full of red hats, and no red hats dare to come out.


    The Hinkpunk in the swamp had long huddled into a ball, as if it wanted John not to see it.


    At the end, there was an old box with a Boggart inside, which turned into chocolate rice rolls and was shoved into the box.


    Take your chocolate rice rolls and get out of China.


    The last two exams were Divination and Muggle Studies. John basically didn''t need to predict, and he got perfect marks directly.


    It¡¯s rare to have someone open the back door, and that feeling is inexplicably refreshing.


    Before leaving, Professor Trelawney whispered to John that the prophecy was close.


    John was stunned for a moment, remembering the prophecy he made at the beginning of school.


    After answering what the rubber duck is for, Muggle Studies is over.


    John walked out of the examination room, and an owl landed on his arm. It was a letter from Hagrid.


    Buckbeak''s appeal failed.


    "It seems that Scrimgeour is determined to do this."


    John stared at the note. The hurtful things about Buckbeak were big or small. He asked the Slytherin classmate to withdraw the lawsuit but could not change it.


    It is estimated that Rufus Scrimgeour did this on purpose. He was asked to help save Hagrid last time, and this time he wanted to use Buckbeak to test Johnny Silverhand to decide the way forward.


    "Haha, it''s a good calculation. I guess I think Johnny Silverhand won''t fall out because of a Hippogriff."


    John sneered.


    To describe it in one sentence, it doesn¡¯t hurt, but it makes me sick.


    ¡­


    Chapter 163 Execution and Tick


    Rufus Scrimgeour became anxious and sent additional dementors to Hogwarts.


    During his tenure, he vowed to put down his rhetoric. Now, almost a semester has passed, and there is still no trace of Sirius.


    There were even a dozen dementors missing because of Sirius Black.


    The Ministry of Magic has lost all face. Now the only way to save the Ministry of Magic''s face without the word "temporary" is to capture Sirius.


    When John met the black-faced Rufus Scrimgeour in the castle, he must have been in a bad mood.


    Scrimgeour arrived, accompanied by witnesses and executioners from the Committee for the Disposal of Dangerous Animals.


    A magical creature, please come over to the Minister of Magic.


    If it were Fudge, it would be excusable.


    But Scrimgeour was an Auror and he was also a tough person.


    It shouldn''t be his turn for such a trivial matter. He came with a plan.


    "You think Johnny Silverhand is unreliable, do you want to find a new backer?"


    Narrowing his eyes, John watched Scrimgeour go to the principal''s office. It seemed that he had something to discuss.


    It''s a pity. If I became the Minister of Magic, I might still have the right to speak.


    The current Scrimgeour is only a temporary minister, and his character does not yet please Dumbledore.


    "Execution at sunset, Buckbeak became a victim of the game."


    Thinking of Hagrid''s letter to him, John felt sorry for Hagrid.


    "Just wait and be comforted."


    John sighed and went to the secret room of the Star Society.


    It will be a holiday soon, and some things in the secret room still need to be dealt with.


    Arriving on the fourth floor, John took a look at the magic he left behind. In addition to the members of the Star Club, there were other people entering.


    But the other party couldn''t see the mystery on the wooden door, so John ignored it for the time being.


    Open the door and enter. The Firebolt has been maintained and returned to its original place.


    No need to think about it to know that it was Malfoy who did it. John opened the secret passage of the weapons warehouse.


    Walking into the weapons warehouse, John raised his hand to summon the Sword of Silver Wake.


    There were more cracks on the super magic crystal. Glancing at the new shoes on the table, John completed the last bit.


    Putting on his shoes again, he looked at the Ring of Conjuration again.


    The ring on his right hand was as black as ink, and the gemstone turned completely black, like an abyss.

 Chapter 144：

    "You can''t use the Soul-Eating Curse more than once."


    After looking at it for a while, John noticed an extremely small crack.


    After all, the ring is not a powerful container. Even the magic crystal will break if it carries too much magic power, let alone this ring.


    Put the Heart of Silence and the Ring of Conjuration that you made during this period into a small bag. These things are not sold casually in Johnny Silverhand''s store.


    They select customers and only purchase after verification.


    Of course, some dark wizards can also buy it. How can it be called Knockturn Alley without gray industries?


    But the price is not very beautiful.


    After putting both things in it, the small bag and the bag were a lot heavier.


    Just because a small handbag has been cast under a traceless stretch spell, it does not mean that the weight of the items inside will disappear.


    This Nicola Flamel alchemy product also uses a floating charm on the small bag, which keeps it light at all times.


    It seems that it was originally intended for Madame Flamel, but when the couple was about to leave this world, they gave it to John as a gift.


    After putting all the things in, ten magic crystals were produced.


    The secret room of the Star Society produced five pieces, and John himself also made five pieces.


    After the things were packed, John rarely went to have dinner on time.


    As soon as he entered, John saw Malfoy, who had finished the exam, talking nonsense about taking it easy.


    It gives people the illusion that they can do it with their hands.


    John watched him finish his meal, then sat down and watched him pretending quietly.


    Perhaps because he looked at the fool too directly, Malfoy sat down with a dry smile.


    As soon as his **** touched the stool, John said, "Is your training mission completed?"


    Malfoy''s expression was blank, as if he didn''t expect that he would have to practice for the final exam.


    Meeting John''s eyes, he was excited and said quickly: "I''ll go right now!"


    After saying that, he ran out.


    Goyle and Crabbe hurriedly stuffed two mouthfuls of bread into their mouths and followed Malfoy out.


    Daphne didn''t expect that John would eat on time, and he didn''t even prepare his own food.


    Seeing that she was going to show off her skills, John was frightened and quickly stuffed the bread into his mouth, saying that he was full.


    He saw that the three little ones had just finished eating. The three of them had worried expressions on their faces and went out talking about Hagrid.


    John also wanted to go over, but none of the three people noticed that John was behind them.


    When passing a broom closet, John paused.


    "Which couple is so blatant?"


    Glancing at the cabinet with a strange look on his face, he muttered, "Starting a date before nightfall, in a place like this?"


    Shake his head and continue to leave.


    Shortly after John left, two heavy sounds of relief came from the cabinet.


    A boy''s voice came out with surprise: "Did he see us?"


    The other voice was that of a girl, saying uncertainly: "Probably not, after all, we just passed in front."


    ¡­


    On the way, John saw the interim Minister of Magic, Rufus Scrimgeour, walking down the stairs with a sad expression, followed closely by two people from the Committee for the Disposal of Dangerous Animals.


    John was delayed a little because of this matter.


    When he arrived outside Hagrid''s hut, he saw Buckbeak being placed in the pumpkin patch by Hagrid.


    "It seems that Harry and the others are comforting Hagrid."


    Hearing the sound of a jar breaking inside, I guess Hagrid was in a bad mood.


    Looking at Buckbeak, John remembered that he had not ridden it yet.


    He walked up to him and bowed, and Buckbeak, who was tied to a stake, returned the same greeting.


    John stepped forward and touched its feathers. He could take Buckbeak away now, but that would implicate Hagrid.


    "Go in peace."


    Whispering next to Buckbeak''s head, John said with slightly cold eyes: "The broken chess pieces must be removed."


    After patting Buckbeak on the head, John turned and left.


    He didn''t go in. He didn''t help much in this matter, and he didn''t want to face Hagrid.


    Just when he turned around, John stopped again.


    With a bit of confusion on his face, he turned to look at the woods behind the pumpkin patch.


    The forest was quiet, but John seemed to see something vaguely.


    To confirm, John''s eyes contracted into vertical pupils.


    The things in the forest seemed to be frightened and hid in a hurry.


    With his eyebrows raised, John stared in that direction, wondering whether he should go over and check.


    Tick ??tick tick¡­


    In the quiet atmosphere, John heard voices.


    Taking out the golden pocket watch from his pocket, John looked at the time and then looked up at the sun.


    The sun set over the Forbidden Forest, and a group of people appeared in the direction of the castle.


    It was the Dangerous Animals Committee, Rufus Scrimgeour, and Dumbledore.


    With this luxurious lineup, John didn''t think he could hide it from Dumbledore.


    He had no choice but to give up and run in another direction.


    Shortly after he left, three little cats hurriedly left from Hagrid''s hut through the back door wearing invisibility cloaks.


    After everyone left, there was a loud gasping sound in the woods behind the pumpkin patch.


    "Damn it, why does John seem to see us every time?"


    The voice sounded, the setting sun passed through the woods, and two familiar faces appeared there.


    It was Harry and Hermione who had left earlier.


    At this time, the two people had hemostatic patches on their faces. Harry did not expect that in addition to his own group, John also wanted to rescue Buckbeak.


    Next to her, Hermione''s eyes were frighteningly bright. On her slender neck, there was a small, sparkling hourglass hanging on a gold chain.


    She seemed to have thought of something, and lowered her voice and said, "Do you remember what Professor Dumbledore said?"


    Harry was stunned. What did Dumbledore say?


    Seeing his confusion, Hermione looked like an angry old mother and helped him recall: "If everything goes well, you will be able to save more than one innocent life tonight. If you encounter obstacles, you may wish to find help."


    She took a deep breath and said, "We need help, Harry."


    At the same time, Buckbeak''s death sentence was being read out in Hagrid''s hut.


    "The Committee on the Disposal of Dangerous Animals has ruled that Buckbeak the Hippogriff, hereafter referred to as the Sin Beast, will be executed at sunset on June 6..."


    "...sentenced to be beheaded, to be executed by Walton McNeil, the executioner designated by the membership..."


    Scrimgeour had a gloomy face, but Dumbledore was very enthusiastic and pulled him as if the person he had rejected in the principal''s office was not him.


    When the verdict was announced, they didn''t notice.


    A figure sneaked into the pumpkin patch from the woods. Buckbeak bowed when he saw the person coming, and bowed in return.


    Buckbeak: This man bowed, he is capable!


    Harry: "Buckbeak, let''s go!"


    ¡­


    Chapter 164 Ice Lake and Fire Sword


    Now that they are here, John is going to see Sirius.


    That is of great use. You have to see if it is dead.


    The weather is good today, and it will probably be the same tonight too.


    After arriving at the spider nest where Sirius was imprisoned, John noticed something was wrong.


    Quiet, too quiet.


    Normally, Sirius would howl a few words to vent his dissatisfaction even if nothing happened, but now, he didn''t even make any move.


    Realizing something was wrong, he hurriedly walked over. When he opened the door, it was empty inside, with a lot of dirt piled up in the corner.


    When he stepped forward to take a look, John''s face darkened.


    "Are you so skilled at digging holes?" He cursed with an angry expression.


    At that pile of dirt, there was a hole that led directly to the outside.


    Use the super-sensory curse to measure it, and you will see that it is nearly ten meters thick and has been dug through.


    Sirius ran away, and John secretly said it was not good.


    Although Sirius had already revealed a lot of things by taking Veritaserum, it was related to his leverage against the Ministry of Magic.


    Immediately, he no longer hesitated and left the spider nest to look for Sirius.


    ¡­


    Harry uses the time-turner perspective.


    "Where is he?" the committee member shouted in a high-pitched voice: "Where is the monster?!"


    This has no effect at all. Buckbeak has been taken away by Harry in advance.


    Hagrid cried with joy, as if a miracle had happened.


    Dumbledore showed a meaningful smile and took Rufus Scrimgeour to drink tea.


    Taking Buckbeak away, Harry and Hermione ran all the way to the bushes where they could see the Whomping Willow and waited.


    soon.


    "Go away...go away...Banban, come here!"


    He saw his good friend Ron, chasing Scabbers, no, it was Peter Pettigrew.


    His eyes of hatred were fixed on the mouse, and Harry wanted to kill him right now.


    Hermione held Harry down and told him not to act impulsively.


    This scene is what happened after the three little ones left Hagrid''s hut. Crookshanks appeared and scared Scabbers away.


    Harry admitted that he did hate the cat for a while.


    But now, he hated why Crookshanks didn''t run faster.


    Ron ran out of the range of the invisibility cloak. From Harry''s perspective, Ron appeared out of thin air, and then he and Hermione also appeared out of thin air.


    Because Ron hit Scabbers, she and Hermione almost fell onto Ron.


    It was at this time that the **** dog, no, it should be Sirius, his godfather came out.


    The claws patted the ground lightly, running over quickly like a shadow and knocking itself away.


    Now from the perspective of an onlooker, Sirius''s eyes never moved away from Scabbers.


    The **** bite hit Ron''s right foot, and the crisp sound of bone cracking was very loud.


    The youngest of the three, he rushed forward to save Ron and kicked Sirius in the left abdomen, making him groan.


    But this did not prevent Sirius from dragging Ron into the secret passage of the Whomping Willow, and he was hit by the Whomping Willow.

 Chapter 145：

    It was really painful, and Harry was still feeling frightened.


    The three little ones entered the Whomping Willow, and it was Crookshanks who helped them hold down the knots to immobilize the Whomping Willow.


    Next, they had to continue to wait for developments, but seeing Snape rushing over, picking up the Invisibility Cloak and knowing the weakness of the Whomping Willow, Harry couldn''t help but curl his lips.


    "Hermione, is the helper you are talking about John?"


    There was still a while, and Harry didn''t wait any longer. He blinked his wise eyes and asked Hermione.


    Hermione nodded and said, "John doesn''t know our affairs. He is on the outside and is our final key."


    "But, how do we find him? I mean he has left." Harry hesitated and asked.


    Hermione didn''t know this, so she asked Harry what happened in the end.


    "I don''t know, but...I seem to have seen my father."


    Recalling what happened when he encountered the Dementors later, Harry said with horror and admiration on his face:


    "There were at least a hundred dementors there. When it brought its mouth close to me, a big silver thing came galloping over from the lake and drove away the dementors."


    After Harry finished speaking, he added: "That is the Patronus, a real and powerful Patronus."


    "Who summoned it?" Hermione said, deep in thought, "Could it be John? As far as I know, the only ones who can use the Patronus are him and Professor Lupin."


    Hermione thought of John immediately. She had seen with her own eyes how John drove and captured the Dementors on the Quidditch pitch.


    Previously, she had doubted whether John was helping Sirius.


    In the Shrieking Shack, Sirius said with a swollen face that John not only failed to help, but instead caught him and locked him up.


    Hermione felt ashamed that she had doubted her friend.


    The two people were talking, during which Hagrid happily went out with the empty wine glass. He was so happy.


    Harry always felt that his father was responsible.


    Hermione had no choice but not to talk about this because they were about to come out.


    Buckbeak felt a little restless. He pecked Harry''s hand, causing him to let go and ran into the woods.


    Harry wanted to chase, but Hermione held him down.


    In the secret passage of the Whomping Willow, Lupine was the first to get out. He also took Peter Pettigrew and Ron who had turned into human forms, followed by Sirius, himself and Hermione.


    Seeing this scene, Harry almost rushed out but was stopped.


    "Are you just watching Pettigrew run away again?" Harry said reluctantly.


    Hermione knew that it was too difficult to catch mice in the dark, and the top priority was to save people.


    Harry was convinced, and they could only watch what happened next.


    The moon emerged from behind the clouds.


    Lu Ping was shocked when he saw the bright moon.


    But it¡¯s too late, today is the full moon.


    His limbs froze and he began to transform into a werewolf.


    Under the Whomping Willow tree, panicked voices rang out. Harry wanted to rush out again, but was held down by Hermione.


    Without Hermione, this family would probably have to break up.


    Hermione took a deep breath and resisted the urge to punch her impulsive son.


    Sirius''s swollen face turned into a dog face and he rushed to bite the werewolf Lupin, giving the others time to escape. However, they did not notice that Lupine''s wand was picked up by Peter Pettigrew.


    By the time it was discovered, it was too late. Ron was struck by Peter Pettigrew''s spell, and he turned into a mouse and escaped.


    In the distance, Harry and Hermione waited anxiously and saw the werewolf Lupine and Sirius running out of sight together.


    Wolf howls and dog barks came and went, and finally the barks turned into howls.


    The werewolf Lupine ran back to the direction of the Whomping Willow. Harry was very anxious. Why didn''t the wolf howl appear to lure the werewolf Lupine away?


    Hermione thought of something and imitated the howl of a wolf from a distance.


    The werewolf heard this and turned to look at the woods where they were, his face seemed a little confused.


    Werewolf Lupine: Whose **** is this? He curses so badly and has grammatical errors.


    Lupine, the werewolf who wanted to correct the cubs, immediately gave up on the three little Willows.


    When Harry and Hermione saw the werewolf Lupine coming towards them, they were so frightened that they ran away quickly.


    At this moment, an even worse scene happened.


    Through the gaps in the woods, they saw densely packed dementors flying out of the sky.


    After many twists and turns, Buckbeak finally saw the werewolf Lupine in the woods without bowing. He just went up to him and beat the werewolf Lupine away with his two paws.


    "Let''s go!" Hermione didn''t have time to rest, and Harry excitedly took her hand and ran away.


    They rushed to the lake and looked from a distance. There were too many dementors blocking the moonlight.


    "My father appeared here." He opened his eyes wide, not wanting to miss his father''s appearance.


    However, he was disappointed, there was no father at all.


    I struggled hard over there, and finally couldn''t bear it and fell to the ground.


    If you continue to wait, you and your godfather will die.


    Harry stood up and raised his wand on the shore: "Expect Patronum!"


    The silver light gathered into a stag, which rushed into the dementors and drove away all the approaching dementors.


    This scene was the same as what Harry saw before he fainted. He felt very complicated. It was not his father who saved him.


    Hermione screamed: "Harry!"


    Harry came back to his senses and saw the overwhelming Dementors. Although the stag was strong, it could not stop so many.


    The two of them panicked and saw the Dementor flying towards Sirius, trying to **** out his soul.


    There were also Dementors flying in the direction of the two of them, and Harry controlled the Patronus to resist them.


    Anxiously, Hermione thought of a way, gritted her teeth, stretched out her wand, raised it and threw it out hard.


    "Super fluorescent flash! (lumosMaxima


    A ball of light lit up at the tip of the wand and flew high into the sky, immediately blooming with a huge light.


    "Hermione, what are you doing? It''s not that the Patronus Charm has no effect on dementors." Harry thought she didn''t know, so he yelled to remind her.


    Unexpectedly, Hermione stared at it and prayed: "John, you must see it."


    There were more dementors, and the overwhelming number of dementors had already exceeded a hundred.


    Just when the stag was about to be driven back, a flash of silver appeared in the sky.


    Immediately afterwards, an albatross flew quickly.


    "John!" Hermione shouted in surprise.


    The albatross rushed into the dementors and cut a path.


    Along the road, another fast-speeding light fell from a high altitude into the middle of the lake.


    An impact force turned into waves in all directions and crowded the lake shore. It was a sword.


    The next second, the sword hilt was held by a hand with slender fingers and distinct knuckles. Silver and black rings were worn on the **** and ring finger.


    It sounds like ancient language and dragon language, whispering with strange syllables.


    "I am a fire dragon."


    The silver sword ignited flames, and the purple crystal was continuously injected with magic power as it was swung.


    The flames turned into fire dragons and flew with wings. The ice lake melted wherever it passed, and all the dementors avoided it.


    Harry and Hermione stared intently at the shocking appearance of the figure.


    He descended under the stars and moon, stepped on the lake water, and turned into a fire dragon wrapped around his body.


    One sword, light it.


    Burn it all.


    ¡­


    Chapter 165 Fragmentation and Black Tide


    How did John find out that something happened to Harry and the others?


    This is a long story, so let¡¯s make it short.


    After he left the spider nest, he heard a wolf howling.


    When you look for it, you''ll bump into a werewolf.


    When the werewolf wanted to attack, Buckbeak, who was supposed to be dead, suddenly ran over.


    Buckbeak: Knock on Grandma Li, don¡¯t hurt the person who bows to me.


    The werewolf was blinded by a claw, and ran away without John''s action.


    Just as he was wondering why Buckbeak was fine, he saw Dementors flying all over the sky again.


    Realizing that something was wrong, John saw the ball of light flying up and exploding.


    I have to say that this behavior of throwing high flashes into the sky is very eye-catching.


    John flew over in Buckbeak.


    Originally, she wanted to see who it was, but the overwhelming dementors flew towards Hermione.


    He didn''t think about it anymore and just took action.


    As for why use a sword?


    Now that you have a mount, how can you live up to the blessing of your own knight without a sword?


    So a scene fell from the sky.


    ¡­


    [Ding, trigger the challenge mission, expel the dementors, get any point +2]


    "So stingy, not even a blessing."


    As his new shoes stepped on the lake, John looked up at the sky and complained.


    The system this school year is really tricky. Apart from the Hogwarts series of missions, there are still missions that remain number one, and there is nothing else.


    Finally, a challenge mission came up, but there was no blessing.


    He curled his lips secretly, the system was getting more and more stingy.


    Continue to pay attention to the battle.


    The flames can only make the dementors avoid it, but they can''t do any damage.


    Albatross kept moving back and forth inside, and John wondered if Rufus Scrimgeour had brought all the dementors to Azkaban.


    Look to the left, there are two corpses lying on the shore, look to the right, um, Harry and Hermione.


    John was a little confused. Harry was just lying there. Could it be that he had a substitute?


    Is this a substitute or the real owner?


    The glaring Dementors made John put away his random thoughts, and he controlled the Patronus Spell to deal with the Dementors.


    The stag disappeared in front of Harry, and Harry''s mouth opened wide as he watched John''s grand entrance.


    "John, be careful!"


    Seeing a dementor approaching John, Hermione cried out in worry.


    The patron saint of albatross drove away the dementors with one mouthful.


    Seeing that John was in trouble, the dementors turned around and prepared to **** Sirius.

 Chapter 146：

    John looked at it and said, "What''s going on? Can I **** it for you?"


    Albatross flew over to protect Sirius and Harry, who was not known to be the real owner or a substitute, while John rushed towards Hermione.


    The dementors suddenly turned their focus on John, and Hermione and Harry were about to take action.


    But after Harry used the Patronus Charm, he couldn''t hold it any longer.


    "There are so many dementors, it''s difficult to deal with them."


    When he landed by the lake, he was surrounded by dementors. Some of them recognized him and wanted to **** out John''s soul.


    In this case, John has no intention of holding back.


    Raising his right hand, countless threads came out of the black ring on his ring finger.


    "Soul-Eating Curse."


    The approaching dementor was caught by the thread, and then let out a scalp-numbing scream.


    When the dementors encountered their natural enemies, they did not run away, but instead wanted to kill John.


    They know the danger of this thing, and if they don''t destroy it, it will become the thing that the Dementors fear most in the future.


    One after another, the curse of the Soul-Eating Curse continues to wrap around and devour the dementors.


    This scene made Hermione unbelievable. The dementors were all restrained by black threads.


    John was like a weaver, pulling out the black curse and twisting it into a ball of thread.


    Souls appeared in groups around him, but John had no time to care.


    "Click."


    With a crisp sound, John''s expression changed wildly.


    On the black ring, the cracks expanded.


    The next second, the entire ring was full of cracks.


    As the absorbed curse increased, the ring collapsed and exploded.


    The black gem was still being absorbed, and John felt that something was wrong.


    The silver ring quickly turned into a silver hand and directly grabbed the black gem.


    The six magic crystals were operating at full strength, and the surging magic power turned into a cage to trap the curse.


    The container was broken, and he could only temporarily transfer the curse into the limited glove.


    On the silver arm, black threads of thin nerves extend out.


    Curses kept pouring out of his palms, and he couldn''t control them anymore.


    "Damn it, the chain is dropped at this time!" John cursed secretly, and enlarged his magic limited gloves to trap the curse, and the six magic crystals emitted purple light.


    The sudden change made him unexpected. The curse seemed to have a soul, and the restlessness was uncontrollable.


    The Dementors are no longer attacking, they are on the run.


    The black threads kept tearing at their bodies. The Dementors were completely frightened and quickly flew towards the sky to evacuate.


    Even if they ran fast, nearly twenty of them were devoured.


    "Very good!"


    Hermione was so surprised that she saw John was still there and shouted: "John, let''s go quickly."


    John was indifferent.


    The time is coming.


    Hermione was anxious. If she didn''t leave, she might meet someone.


    They still had to save Sirius and couldn''t delay.


    So she went over and pulled John over.


    As he approached, John hissed in a low voice: "Get out of here!"


    Hermione paused, and in John''s hands, the black thread rushed straight towards Hermione.


    She was shocked, and when she was hiding, the time turner was hit.


    In an instant, a crack appeared in the hourglass of the time converter.


    The sand inside flowed out, and John felt a sense of detachment, as if he was expelled from time and space.


    Without thinking too much, John grabbed the hourglass with his left hand and snatched it off.


    The time turner in the left hand and the soul-eating curse in the right hand.


    John said ferociously: "Leave quickly, I will be fine."


    Even as smart as Hermione, she lost all control at this time.


    She saw that John was in very bad condition.


    Harry grabbed her and said seriously: "Hermione, listen to John!"


    Although he is known as a big boy, Harry never loses control at critical moments.


    He pulled Hermione and left quickly.


    He knew John would be fine because he had returned to the campus hospital intact.


    And since Dumbledore asked them to find John, it meant that nothing happened to John later.


    Harry looked across from him and saw someone coming out of the bushes. He gritted his teeth and pulled Hermione away.


    One John can explain it easily, but two Harry Potters cannot.


    Leaving worriedly, Harry half-tugged and half-tugged Hermione away.


    When the two left, John could finally free his hands without any worries.


    The feeling of peeling off became clearer and clearer, sand flowed out of the hourglass and entered the body, and John saw the scene in front of him constantly changing.


    Sometimes it¡¯s daytime, sometimes it¡¯s night.


    "Time magic!"


    The two taboos in the magic world are time and soul.


    Unfortunately, both of these are now in John''s hands.


    The Soul-Eating Curse squirmed toward the hourglass, trying to swallow the time-turner.


    The irrepressible Soul-Eating Curse broke out and turned into an overwhelming black tide, surrounding John.


    The golden sand was disappearing, John was brought into the flashback, and the scene in front of him kept jumping.


    He saw the black-haired boy being hung up by four Gryffindor students. The leading student laughed and wanted to take off the other''s pants.


    The girl ran over to stop him, but the black-haired boy didn''t appreciate it. He said something, and the girl left sadly.


    Without thinking about the familiarity of the black-haired boy, he was taken away by a dragging feeling, and the scene in front of him changed again.


    This time it was a handsome young man who loudly questioned the older student, "Hagrid, I can''t watch you put the school in danger!"


    The scene changed again. The handsome young man was stroking an ancient book in his hand, with greed and desire in his eyes. The cover of the book read "The Secret of Cutting-Edge Black Magic".


    Continuing to beat, this time I saw a male professor, who was giving a class.


    Defense Against the Dark Arts class.


    In the section about Boggart, the freckled boy¡¯s Boggart was a desk, which caused a roar of laughter.


    The teacher laughed kindly, then suddenly paused and looked back.


    John saw it, and those eyes met his own.


    The other party wanted to say something else, but John jumped again.


    This time when I returned to the lake, a bunch of biting cabbage rolled towards me.


    John was startled, but fortunately his stay was shorter this time.


    Continuously jumping, John seemed to be trapped in an endless whirlpool.


    The soul-eating curse was also entangled in the time turner through the gaps between the fingertips.


    John saw that it was persevering, and at the same time he understood that he could not escape at all.


    "I need a big explosion to generate enough magic power to get me out of the jump."


    John definitely doesn¡¯t have this magic power.


    but¡­


    He set his sights on the silver sword, and because he was close to John, he was also brought over.


    His expression became determined, and John made a desperate move.


    "Fred!"


    After completing another jump, George''s voice rang in his ears, mixed with many sounds around him.


    Fred looked at the exploding wall. Perhaps because he was about to die, his vision was particularly clear.


    The flying stones are coming towards Fred with evil curses. Is he going to die?


    At this moment, he saw an unexpected person.


    John saw him utter two words with surprise and uncertainty.


    John?


    Not caring anymore, John gritted his teeth and let go of his hands.


    The soul-eating curse that lost its restraints almost instantly enveloped the hourglass.


    In an instant, the soul-eating curse swallowed the hourglass and turned into a human face.


    Without any time to think, John grabbed the Silver Wick sword next to him.


    Holding the sword with both hands, he stabbed that person''s face with all his strength.


    When the two sides touch each other, all the magic suppressed by the super magic crystal is released.


    The crystal shattered, the sword body was also covered in cracks visible to the naked eye, and silver debris flew out.


    With John as the center, a huge wave of magic power turned into four colors: purple, black, white, and gold, and exploded around him.


    If it were not restricted by the time force field, it might be enough to drag the entire castle in.


    John in front of Fred was also swallowed up by the explosion, and his whole person disappeared.


    The curse that originally flew towards Fred was destroyed by the explosion, and he was just blown away by the magic.


    ¡­


    Chapter 166 Time Flash and the Gate of Things


    Time, stop.


    The sound disappears.


    Space, darkness.


    A crack appeared out of thin air in front of me, and only one person could pass through it.


    John raised the Silver Wick Sword. The sword body had been partially destroyed, with only one third remaining.


    The super magic crystal at the tail disappeared, and the majestic purple color was made of magic power.


    John took a step forward, thinking that even if he survived under the huge explosion, he would still be missing arms and legs.


    Now it seems that the magic power did not have much impact.


    The magic crystal on the limited glove was destroyed, and he tentatively inserted the sword of Silver Wick into the crack.


    At the moment of entering, the Sword of Silver Wake disappeared.


    John stared blankly at his right hand, then disappeared.

 Chapter 147：

    There was no sign, as if the Sword of Silver Wick had never appeared from the beginning to the end.


    The space is still the same. If you don¡¯t go through it, you will be trapped in it for the rest of your life.


    John took a deep breath, took out his wand and held it tightly.


    Looking at his arm, John discovered that there was a golden mark under the skin of his left hand.


    It couldn''t be wiped off, and John saw a black mark on the other hand.


    "We can only go in."


    He stayed in this space for a long time, took out his pocket watch and took a look at it.


    The pocket watch has stopped, and time has been frozen.


    Gathering up the courage to take another step, John walked toward the crack.


    Beyond the crack is nothingness.


    There is no distinction between up and down, countless broken lenses are scattered in every direction.


    If the trance-like fantasy is a minimalist art, then this place is complex and gorgeous.


    The foot stepped on the lens, and there was a crunch, and the mirror fragments seemed to be broken in the next second.


    John stood completely on it, and the mirror was not broken.


    He didn¡¯t know where the exit was, so he could only move on.


    At the same time, he discovered that his sword was not there at all.


    "Did they fall into different places?"


    After thinking about it, John moved in one direction.


    I don¡¯t know how long I walked, but John came across a mirror while walking.


    The moment he touched it, he saw the reflection in the mirror change.


    A disheveled man was adding something to the crucible. He looked crazy. His wife came over and insulted him. He chopped off his hand and threw it into the crucible.


    His wife was scared away, but he didn''t care and kept refining it for ten years.


    But even when I was about to die, I still didn¡¯t get what I wanted.


    John stared at the mirror thoughtfully, then touched another mirror.


    There is also an alchemist inside. He is different from the previous one. He behaves elegantly, loves his wife, is kind to his son, and is kind to his friends.


    It can be said that this is a very perfect person, a good husband, a good father, and a good friend.


    But whenever night comes, the man always goes to the secret base where alchemy materials are placed.


    His life was very happy. Gradually, his wife died, his son grew up and left home, and his friend lost a leg because of adventure.


    The man became even more eager for that thing. He soaked in the materials day and night.


    At the age of fifty, he finally died in the secret base that no one knew about.


    Then the next one, and the next one.


    This is true for everyone, they are either happy or sad, rich or poor.


    Without exception, they are all alchemists, a traveler who never stops on the road of pursuit.


    Suddenly, in the next mirror, the reflection inside turned into a man, and he looked at John with a half-smile.


    "John Wick, I''m glad you''re here."


    John realized that this was not a reflection, but a living person.


    No, it doesn¡¯t seem right to talk about living people.


    John looked warily at the man who appeared from the mirror. He was made of feathers and looked like a big white bird.


    He was probably in his twenties, holding a crutch made of oak.


    "You know me?" John asked.


    The man smiled, walked out of the mirror, and said, "Of course I know you. I know every alchemist. You are the most special one. You have experienced a flash of time and arrived here."


    "Time flash?" John heard the words and followed behind him.


    "Time just jumps around randomly. The person I saw last time has turned into a skeleton. You are the only one who can come over."


    His eyes are pink, as if he can see through people''s hearts.


    A door appeared in front of me. The door looked ordinary, but it seemed both harmonious and awkward in this space.


    The man stopped, turned to look at John and smiled, "You are one of the few people who have come here over the years. You can call me Alchemist Zero, and here..."


    Alchemist Zero pointed to the door, with a solemn and solemn tone in his voice, and said loudly: "This is called the Gate of Things. Only those who have reached the peak of alchemy can reach the other side."


    John looked at the simple door and saw nothing special about it.


    Unwilling to give up, John used insight. At this moment, the door in front of him changed, and countless messy codes rushed into his brain.


    John looked pale and took two steps back, panting heavily and not daring to look any further.


    "You are better than I thought for being able to discover the specialness of the Gate of Things."


    Alchemist Zero showed admiration, patted John on the shoulder, and said kindly: "Go, that is your reward. Open the door of things, and you can get everything you want, whether it is magic or magic." Money, or status.¡±


    His voice was very tempting, but John looked up at him, his deep eyes piercing people''s hearts, and asked coldly: "Then...what''s the price?"


    Alchemist Zero did not expect this question and was stunned. John had straightened up and said calmly: "The basic law of alchemy is that there is no free gold."


    "You are very smart." Alchemist Zero put away his smile and said lightly: "Those alchemists who came here have basically forgotten this matter."


    He didn''t hide anything and said, "The price, any price, may be your arms, your eyes, your body or even... your soul."


    When he said the last two words, Alchemist Zero smiled again and said: "You don''t seem to be lacking these. The Gate of Things is the highest reward for alchemists, and its status is above the Magic Stone. Don''t you would be willing to give up.¡±


    After that, he said no more, and John looked at the door quietly.


    The Gate of Things is the supreme being in alchemy, capable of completing all refinements, even the most taboo souls.


    As long as you push it away, any wish can come true.


    Correspondingly, he needs to pay a price, which is an equal exchange.


    Since entering this space, John has been thinking about how to go back, and the Gate of Things seems to be a good choice.


    John walked over, and when he passed by, a sneer appeared in Alchemist Zero''s eyes, filled with mockery.


    When his hand was about to touch the door, John paused, turned around and said, "The highest reward for an alchemist?"


    "certainly."


    Alchemist Zero nodded without hesitation, but John smiled and asked, "Have you seen a man named Nico Flamel?"


    "Nicholas Flamel?"


    Alchemist Zero was stunned, and John''s body suddenly accelerated and rushed in front of him.


    The wand in his hand was held backwards, Alchemist Zero did not react, and there was a cracking sound on his neck.


    The tip of the wand passed through like a poisonous snake, and when he pulled it out, Alchemist Zero fell unconscious.


    He couldn''t believe it, and his expression gradually turned ferocious.


    "Do you know what you are doing?"


    He covered his neck and spoke with a hissing sound.


    John showed disdain and sneered: "Have you forgotten that we just met outside."


    "Extis."


    A drop dropped from the tip of the wand, not blood, but something as black as ink.


    Before being dragged into this space, John saw the face condensed by the curse.


    It was not unfamiliar to him, because the owner of that face used to torture himself every time he used the soul potion.


    Extis, the creator of the dementors.


    His young face appeared in this space, and John''s wand tried to use magic.


    Well, no.


    But this actually made John feel at ease. For him, no one can use magic. Isn''t this John''s Happy House?


    "Nicholas Flamel refined the Philosopher''s Stone. He is undoubtedly the greatest alchemist. He has not even come here. How credible is what you say?"


    John had a sarcastic look on his face. Axtes probably could not have imagined that Nico Flamel would live to this day.


    That¡¯s why Extis was so surprised when he heard Nico Flamel¡¯s name.


    After his identity was discovered, Extis had a gloomy face, but he soon started to smile.


    "John Wick, thanks to you, I came to this place, and it is also because of you that I can wake up again."


    Extis'' arms were spinning like cocoons, with black threads floating around his body. He raised his eyebrows and said with sarcasm on his face: "In return, I will make you my new work of art."


    "That''s not necessary."


    John sneered, holding the wand in his hand tighter.


    This old Yinbi actually pretended to be an NPC to trick himself into opening the door to things.


    Gan!


    It depends on whether I can get you or not!


    ¡­


    Chapter 167 Extis and Sacrifice


    Extis can use curses because he is cursed, but it is only limited to controlling the physical body.


    He was already dead, but because of the curse left on the dementors and the time turner, he regained consciousness.


    Originally, John was wondering why Extis tortured people to create dementors.


    This kind of simple evil that harms others but does not benefit oneself looks like a lunatic.


    Now it seems that nerves are real nerves, but they are not without profound meaning.


    An accidental birth created an immortal Extis.


    As long as you leave this space, Extis will completely gain immortality.


    It was such a bargain that John couldn''t help but laugh.


    In fact, he did laugh.


    "marvelous."


    John covered his face and laughed, his laughter ranging from low to high.


    A greedy look appeared in the gap between his fingers. Even Extis was confused by this look.


    "It seems that you are very confident." Extis couldn''t stand such a look. He has always been the one who takes the initiative, and it is still the same now.


    But John seemed to have the initiative. His eyes were like looking at an object. He said coldly: "Why are you laughing?"


    "Me? I think of happy things."


    Trying his best to suppress the curve of the corners of his mouth, John said with a smile: "You want me to open the door of things and use the door of things to return to the world, right?"


    After his thoughts were exposed, Extis also laughed, and his smile was particularly crazy, "You know? It doesn''t matter, I will send you in."


    "No, no, no," John waved his hands repeatedly and said with a smile, "I mean, is there a possibility that I plan to do the same?"


    A mirror floated over and stood between the two of them. When they left again, John was gone.


    Extis''s eyes widened. He didn''t notice any magic fluctuations. How could this be done?


    Suddenly, a whisper came to my ears.


    "Tell me, how valuable is a person who has lived for hundreds of years?"


    Axis''s black thread suddenly turned around and smashed a mirror, but there was no one there.

 Chapter 148：

    "Come out!"


    The white feathers turned black, and Extis felt uneasy inside.


    The feathers flew away and turned into clouds of curses that flew out.


    John was like a ghost, walking back and forth between the mirrors.


    The moment Extis stopped attacking, Silver Hand had quietly covered his mouth and nose.


    Before he could react, the wand in his left hand had already penetrated his neck.


    This injury is fatal to ordinary people. Extis''s body is cursed, and his eyes will pop out of his sockets.


    The body exploded and turned into a black tide that swallowed John up. He only touched a mirror.


    The next second, John appeared behind the mirror floating in front of him. Extis regained his human form and stared at John with a pair of pink eyes.


    The wand swam back and forth on his fingertips like a poisonous snake. John said casually: "A wizard without magic, do you think there is nothing you can do?"


    "You relied on me to enter this place. It seems that you were like that when you were alive."


    John laughed so hard that Axtis'' anger was successfully ignited.


    "When the two taboos come together, the Gate of Things will open up the highest road." Extis said solemnly: "Behind the gate are all the regrets and desires that can be made up for."


    "No wonder you created Dementors." John suddenly realized that Dementors are an alternative type of soul research.


    It is estimated that Extis wanted to create enough pure souls to open the door of things, but failed until his death, so he settled on the next best thing and set his target on the dementors themselves.


    No wonder John thought that the dementor was a walking soul purifier, but it turned out that it really was.


    But unlucky, Extis met John, a man who besides having magic power was also a master-level figure.


    Extis attacked again, but John just casually took a step back to avoid it.


    Lowering his body, John rushed behind the mirror and disappeared again.


    The furious Extis attacked frantically.


    Mirror after mirror was broken, and he never found John.


    Suddenly, a huge force came from his lower back, and he jumped forward.


    He rolled directly to the door of things. When he looked up, he saw John opening the door of things with a smile.


    Extis''s expression changed from anger to horror, and John spoke to the Gate of Things: "Send me back on the condition of this non-human thing that combines soul and curse."


    The Gate of Objects is similar to the Coin Spell, except that one uses money to trade, and the other uses all things to trade.


    In terms of value, John is definitely not as good as the cursed body that has been poured into Estis for hundreds of years.


    So when John spoke, a black shadow-like arm stretched out from the door of things.


    Extis turned around and was about to run away, but the black arm had already grabbed his leg.


    More arms stretched out from inside and pulled Extis in.


    His hands tightly grasped the door frame, his pink eyes turned pitch black, and he stared at John with hatred and resentment, "No! I won''t let you go!!"


    Roaring like a trapped animal, Extis lost his cool.


    John stepped forward and opened his fingers one by one in a very friendly manner.


    "Don''t worry, I will live well with the conditions you created for me."


    Only one stick was left. John reluctantly waved his hand, and the movement of his hand was not slow at all, and broke the last stick.


    Extis was completely pulled into the door of things, and the door closed again with a bang.


    A tree formed by lines and circles is outlined on the door.


    Open the door again, this time there is a piece of white behind it.


    Just like the blurry dreamland before, there are three doors inside.


    One is the white gate that represents life and death, the other is the golden gate that represents the past and the future, and the other is the silver gate that represents creation.


    Don''t ask John how he knew it. The moment he stepped in, information about the door appeared in his mind.


    At the same time, the system popped up again.


    [Ding, trigger the task, make a choice, and get the reward: any point +1, the blessing is determined by the door opened]


    This is the first time John has encountered such a blessing. It is not a fixed blessing, but a choice of his own.


    Walking to the golden door, John only needs to open it, and he can go back to the time when he disappeared.


    "There seems to be no rule that only one door can be opened, right?"


    When he was about to open the door, John paused and an idea came to his mind.


    What would happen if you turned it all on?


    As soon as the greedy thought appeared, John almost lost control and headed to Silver Gate.


    Soon he woke up and cold sweat ran down his cheeks.


    Because there is a line of words above the silver gate.


    "Anyone who is greedy, selfish, and includes all the bad qualities of human beings will never be able to reach it."


    John was frightened for a while and almost fell into the trap.


    Pushing open the silver door, John went to the golden door and put his hand on the handle.


    When he was about to open the door, he felt a line of sight behind him.


    Looking back, I saw the charitable old man holding his wife''s hand.


    John''s door opened, and before he was completely sucked in by the golden door, he saw a sword flying over.


    She also saw the old man''s pleased expression and waved to himself.


    ¡­


    John woke up. He was lying under a starry night.


    Meteors streaked across the sky. He turned to look at his left hand, raised his wand and said softly: "Fluorescence."


    The tip of the wand lit up with white light, which meant that he had returned to his own world.


    The time flash brought about various changes that made people feel uncomfortable. John propped up his body and sat by the lake for a long time.


    I have experienced too many things today.


    First came the dementors, then the curse broke out, followed by the flash, and then Extis.


    Even the Gate of Things, the highest glory of alchemy, has been seen.


    He closed his eyes and digested for a long time. All the dementors by the lake had run away.


    The two Harrys were nowhere to be seen.


    Standing up and shaking, John was about to leave.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of the lake, where a sword was stuck.


    The lake water submerged half of the sword body, emitting bursts of faint light.


    "teacher."


    Inside the Gate of Things, John saw his teacher, Nico Flamel.


    Thinking of the opponent throwing the sword out.


    He walked to where the sword was, reached out and pulled out the Silver Wake sword.


    The originally destroyed sword had been restored. Not only that, John felt a feeling that was both familiar and unfamiliar.


    John stretched out his hand to stroke the sword.


    There was a sense of excitement coming from the Sword of Silver Wake.


    He thought of something and his eyes couldn''t help but widen.


    Equivalent exchange.


    Sacrifice a soul, he will get a soul.


    "It deserves to be at the top of the list of the most evil wizards in history. It''s just so valuable."


    John thought happily.


    [Ding, complete the mission, make a choice, get mission point +1, blessing: Backtracker]


    [Retracer: Can retrace what happened in the scene and retrace items. ¡¿


    When John saw this blessing, his eyes almost popped out.


    This thing seems a bit outrageous.


    As soon as he turned his head, he bumped into a pair of small eyes.


    The look in his eyes confirmed that he was the one he wanted to arrest.


    That mouse.


    Peter Pettigrew was panicking at this moment. He shouldn''t have come here just because he discovered the golden light in the lake.


    ¡­


    Chapter 168 Silver Hand¡¯s Visit and the Angry Temporary Minister


    "There are still thirty minutes until Dumbledore is locked up, we have to hurry up!"


    Hermione and Harry quickened their pace, but the time was too urgent.


    They saw the executioner at the castle gate heading to notify the dementors, but it was almost too late.


    Buckbeak was flying down with a ferret he caught somewhere in his mouth, and was munching on it. Harry''s eyes lit up when he saw this, and he hurriedly asked Hermione to sit on it.


    They flew to the eighth floor on Buckbeak and saw Sirius at the window.


    Harry was extremely pleasantly surprised, and his eyes immediately changed. There was another person there, and his and Hermione''s expressions changed.


    Hermione exclaimed: "It''s the Minister of Magic!"


    Rufus Scrimgeour stood at Sirius''s door and said with a proud look on his face: "We have been looking for you for a long time, you should know."


    Sirius stared at him without saying a word.


    Scrimgeour didn''t care, as long as he caught someone, it would be his victory.


    He will become a regular official and become the new Minister of Magic.


    When the time comes, even Johnny Silverhand should restrain his arrogance.


    People are fickle.


    When he was still the head of the Auror Office, Scrimgeour felt that Johnny Silverhand was a good partner.


    When he was promoted to the position of minister, he suddenly felt that Johnny Silverhand was an eyesore.


    Especially when the opponent pulls Fudge, this poses an even greater threat to Scrimgeour.


    "If you are willing to name the person who helped you escape Azkaban, I am willing to give you a better ending." Scrimgeour looked deeply at Sirius.


    His meaning was very clear, as long as Sirius was willing to pull Johnny Silverhand down, he could choose not to let the Dementors **** out his soul.


    But who was Sirius? He was not moved at all and sneered.


    Harry and Hermione were worried. If Rufus Scrimgeour didn''t leave, they would have no chance.


    Seeing that time was about to pass, the executioner who had left hurried back and whispered something in Scrimgeour''s ear.


    Scrimgeour''s expression changed drastically, and he hurriedly left here.


    Harry and Hermione no longer waited and flew down on Buckbeak.


    In a hurry, Hermione didn''t even use the lock-picking spell, and just blew up the door lock with an explosion spell.


    Even Sirius was shocked by her toughness, and two people rescued Sirius.


    Without even saying goodbye, they asked Sirius to fly away on Buckbeak.

 Chapter 149：

    Then the two people ran around the castle as fast as they could in their lives.


    With less than five minutes left, the two men heard Scrimgeour''s voice as they passed the spiral staircase.


    "Johnny Silverhand came to Hogwarts?"


    "No warning."


    Scrimgeour''s footsteps faded away, and the two men quickened their pace.


    When passing a place, I just missed Peeves, which saved me unnecessary trouble.


    At the last second, Dumbledore had just closed the door of the colonel''s hospital, and two people ran back.


    Dumbledore turned his head without surprise, a big smile appeared behind his silver beard, and asked softly: "How is it?"


    "It''s done!" Harry and Hermione, one leaning against the wall and the other with his hand on his shoulder, were panting and looking pale.


    Harry felt like his stomach was churning, and his internal organs were about to roll into a ball.


    "You look a little tired." Dumbledore listened carefully for any sounds in the school hospital. "By the way, you also escaped. Go in, I will lock you in."


    As people become better with age, Dumbledore is creating alibi for the three little ones.


    When she was about to enter, Hermione pulled Dumbledore''s sleeve and whispered: "Professor, something happened to John."


    Dumbledore was stunned for a moment, then said kindly: "I know everything, you go in first."


    After the door was locked, Dumbledore turned and left, his steps a little more hasty.


    After a few minutes, a roar came from far away.


    The temporary Minister of Magic, who was an iron-blooded Auror, was surprisingly angry. Harry and Hermione looked at each other, feeling puzzled.


    "Is it because of Sirius?" Harry asked.


    They listened carefully and found that it was not only because of Sirius, but also because of Silverhand.


    ¡­


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Johnny Silverhand."


    Dumbledore saw the famous Johnny Silverhand, and the eyes behind the half-moon lenses were filled with wisdom.


    In front of him, with the silver mask and green robe, Lord Silverhand''s voice was low and hoarse, shaking hands with Dumbledore.


    Before Dumbledore entered the room, there was already someone here.


    Rufus Scrimgeour had a bad expression, as if Johnny Silverhand had just said something to him.


    "Sorry, I need to excuse myself, that **** Sirius needs to face sanctions."


    Scrimgeour glanced at Johnny Silverhand gloomily, and led the executioner and Snape over.


    There were only two people left in the room. Johnny Silverhand chuckled and said, "Principal Dumbledore, I heard that your school is willing to restart the Triwizard Tournament. I am willing to sponsor a sum of money as a reward."


    "Oh?" Dumbledore''s face showed no expression.


    He was even more curious about where Johnny Silverhand got the news. It was just a plan, and no more than four people knew about it.


    "Sponsorship? I wonder how Sir Johnny Silverhand can sponsor it?" Dumbledore remained calm.


    Johnny Silver tapped the table with his fingers and said: "I have been committed to cultivating underage wizards. This is a good opportunity to promote it vigorously. If Principal Dumbledore is willing to agree, we will provide 5,000 Galleons as a reward. ¡±


    This amount directly doubled the original reward of 1,000 Galleons, and Dumbledore seemed to be considering this matter as well.


    Seeing Dumbledore''s thinking, Johnny Silverhand spoke again: "In addition, Johnny Silverhand''s store will give away a set of ''Zi'' series products and is willing to undertake subsequent maintenance work."


    "Zhi" series.


    Dumbledore was a little excited. The "It" series in Johnny Silverhand''s store was very popular, even if it was very rare for Aurors.


    This set of equipment is already about the same price as the Galleons reward.


    The most important thing is follow-up maintenance. Some of the ''Zhi'' series need to be refilled with magic power, and maintenance can greatly save these.


    For students who can get this set of equipment, it is undoubtedly a shortcut.


    After thinking for a while, Dumbledore agreed.


    Then, he saw Scrimgeour running back with a dark face, roaring at Johnny Silverhand: "It''s you, it must be you, right!"


    "what happens?"


    Dumbledore pretended not to know, Scrimgeour roared like an angry lion, his eyes fixed on Johnny Silverhand.


    Johnny Silverhand said calmly: "I don''t know what the ''temporary'' minister is talking about."


    The word "temporary" stimulated Scrimgeour. He stared at Johnny Silverhand with bloodshot eyes and said: "You rescued Sirius, Johnny Silverhand, I know it was you."


    Johnny Silverhand sneered, "I have never left this room since I entered Hogwarts. This is a serious slander, Mr. Temporary Minister."


    Scrimgeour''s face turned red with anger, and Snape came back with a gloomy face and said, "Maybe it''s Potter. This isn''t the first time he''s done those little tricks."


    Immediately, Scrimgeour led people into the school hospital.


    It''s a pity that Dumbledore, the old bee, is ready for everything.


    Harry skillfully said that he didn''t know, and Scrimgeour was annoyed.


    In the end, he could only leave in anger and lead the Aurors to search nearby.


    Johnny Silverhand and Dumbledore both looked indifferent.


    At this time, adding insult to injury, the "Daily Prophet" came over and asked for an interview. Scrimgeour was too embarrassed to stay and left angrily.


    Johnny Silverhand also said goodbye. Before leaving, he glanced at Harry and asked, "Is this the savior Harry Potter?"


    Harry nervously was about to say something, but Johnny Silver shook his head and left, muttering: "That''s what it looks like."


    Johnny Silverhand came in a carriage, drawn by three flying horses.


    Entering the carriage, he took off his silver mask, revealing the face of a mature man.


    He complained to the boy opposite: "Sir, can you please don''t let me do this kind of thing in the future?"


    John smiled and said: "How does it feel to face Dumbledore?"


    Tang Mi grimaced, "It''s too bad. My intuition as an Auror tells me that this person is quite dangerous. It seems like I have no secrets in front of him."


    "I think so too." John laughed, and after the carriage left Hogwarts, he got out of the car.


    "Barty Crouch is a person worth getting to know deeply. He takes the initiative to show kindness and we will repay him."


    "We have secured the sponsorship spot for the Triwizard Tournament. Let Rita promote it well, and our temporary minister..."


    John paused as he spoke, his eyes fell on the mouse that was dead in the cage, and he said meaningfully: "I hope he likes this gift."


    Tang Mi understood, nodded, closed the car door and drove away on Pegasus.


    John returns to the castle from the Shrieking Shack.


    ¡­


    Chapter 169 The Star Club Party and the Stars


    The secret room of the Star Club.


    John picked up the apple, took a bite and put it on the table.


    Stretching out his left hand, a golden magic ring appeared, looking a bit like the tree branches on the Gate of Things.


    A magic ring is placed around the apple.


    As John twisted slightly, the apple that had been eaten re-grown a gap.


    "Looking back, it''s really interesting."


    John stared at the traceback, this thing needs to consume the golden sand in the body.


    One backtracking will consume half of it, which means John can use it twice a day at most.


    Wait until the next day, the golden sand will be reborn from the golden mark.


    This blessing is very practical. If used properly, it is a magic weapon.


    Looking down at his right hand, the black mark exuded an evil aura.


    Open your hand, and black silk threads stretch out from your fingers, surrounding the apple.


    Soon, the apple withered quickly and finally turned into powder.


    It is exactly the same as the original soul-eating curse, but this time there is no consciousness of Extis.


    "Golden time, black soul."


    The two kinds of magic were carved into the body, and John put away the soul-eating curse.


    On the table, there is an exquisitely crafted hourglass.


    Unfortunately, there is a gap in the hourglass, causing all the sand inside to disappear.


    "A machine that can control time, Dumbledore actually handed it over to a student?"


    John fell into deep thought. Is this because of the aura of the protagonist group?


    He had reason to suspect that the three Hermiones he saw that time were because of this machine.


    It''s just that he is a little dissatisfied. It seems that he is not trustworthy to Dumbledore.


    He had an idea that he could repair the hourglass through backtracking, so that he would be equivalent to having a machine that could control time.


    But he had to let Dumbledore know that this thing was broken first. Otherwise, if he repaired it himself and Dumbledore took it back, the gain would outweigh the loss.


    After thinking about it, the Star Club has entered one after another.


    John is the person who has stayed in the secret room of the Star Club for the longest time. Now he will be on vacation in a few days, and other members will come here voluntarily.


    After they came in, they did not disturb John and sat down at the round table.


    The one closest to John is Heinrich, sitting on John''s left hand side, with Daphne next to him.


    John''s right hand side is vacant, and to the right is Cedric, followed by Neville.


    After Malfoy arrived, he was very blind and wanted to sit in the empty seat on his right, but was forced to sit next to Daphne by Heinrich''s eyes.


    Percy arrived late, so he naturally sat in the empty space on his right hand.


    As early as invisible, these members have already assigned their status.


    When John came back to his senses, Percy apologized: "Sorry, there are a lot of things."


    As the student president, he is about to graduate and has many things that need to be managed by him.


    John nodded, and Percy looked at the hourglass, with a look of surprise on his stern face, and said, "Time turner?"


    "Do you know him?" John looked at Percy, who was stunned and said, "Isn''t this yours? Every student who chooses twelve courses will have the opportunity to get it."


    "Professor Dumbledore applied for it from the Silent Man''s Office."


    In Percy''s mind, John is the best student and has taken twelve courses. It is natural that he will have it.


    Hearing this, John''s face darkened. It turned out that the clown was actually myself.


    You want to say that it¡¯s okay if the protagonist group has it, but it turns out that Percy also got it, just because he is not Gryffindor, so he doesn¡¯t deserve it?


    Taking a deep breath, John suppressed the dissatisfaction in his heart.


    Now that I am living under someone else''s roof, Dumbledore may have some considerations in not giving it to me.


    Looking at the seats that were almost full, he calmed down and said with a smile: "I''m glad that everyone can gather in the Star Club. A lot of things have happened this year, which has made us more united."


    "Neville, I''m very pleased that you can discipline yourself every day, and your changes surprise me even more."


    He looked at Neville, who was about to become a gym coach, and could only say that the Juggernaut''s talent was different. The circumference of his arms had grown sharply. If it weren''t for that face, he would have been almost unrecognizable.


    If you continue to practice, it is possible to become a boxing master, not to mention a sword master, and then you can tear up Death Eaters with your hands.


    Neville was a little embarrassed to be praised and scratched his head. John looked at Cedric again. During this time, this big boy showed them a different personality charm from Slytherin and Gryffindor.


    Even the difficult Heinrich had a good impression of Cedric, which made John very satisfied with his ability to recruit people into the team.


    Malfoy now looks slimmer when dressed, but looks fat when undressed.


    Under the unattractive robe, there is the resistance of eight-pack abs.

 Chapter 150：

    Daphne, a top student and the Queen of Spells, knows all kinds of spells at her fingertips, but her cooking is too dark.


    Heinrich was second only to John in strength.


    Percy is about to go to the Ministry of Magic to become Barty Crouch''s assistant. In the future, he will be a candidate for the Ministry of Magic that John focuses on training.


    Qunxing Society''s network of contacts has begun to show its scale, which is very gratifying.


    A golden cup appears in front of everyone, and they tap the cup gently.


    Above the dome, the starlight shines in the cup.


    A sweet fragrance filled the golden cup, and the golden and fragrant liquid filled the cup.


    John raised his cup, "Here''s to the Star Club."


    Others raised their glasses, and Percy opened his mouth hesitantly. Seeing everyone''s happy expressions, and looking at the aroma of wine that didn''t resemble pumpkin juice, he still chose not to speak out about the school rules.


    After drinking a glass of wine, Neville''s face turned red. Malfoy laughed loudly, stood up and took a step before falling down.


    Heinrich''s expression remained unchanged, while Daphne looked at John and smiled foolishly.


    Cedric and Percy looked at each other. There were seven people in total, and three of them drank a glass.


    But this wine is indeed very unusual. After drinking it, a sense of pleasure is born, and at the same time the magic power increases slightly.


    Cedric and Percy looked at each other and saw the surprise on each other''s faces.


    "This wine doesn''t have a name yet, how about calling it Stars?"


    John has no sense of taste and feels nothing after drinking it.


    This is the wine produced by the excess magic power after the Star Club''s magic power is replenished.


    A bottle is full of pure magic power, and drinking it will be of great benefit.


    Cedric took care of Neville, and Heinrich grabbed Malfoy with his backhand and pinned him to the ground.


    Daphne doesn''t need to be taken care of, she just giggles from time to time, and the eldest lady''s personality collapses.


    John took out a ring from his pocket, which was a magic ring inlaid with magic crystal. "After you go to Barty Crouch, you will become his assistant."


    "John, does this matter have anything to do with you?" Percy stared at John and asked his question.


    John didn''t hide it, nodded and said: "It does matter."


    "You..." Percy was stunned and asked in a deep voice: "Although I know I shouldn''t ask, how did you get involved with the Director of the International Magic Exchange and Cooperation Department?"


    "Ha, of course it''s some means." John smiled mysteriously and said, "When you become Barty Crouch''s assistant, you will see the real me."


    Percy frowned habitually when he heard this. John held up the cup and looked at Percy seriously and said seriously: "Percy, you can be humble, but you can''t be humble. Remember, you are a member of the Star Club. The attitude should not be one of groveling.¡±


    John said something because he found that Percy always had the habit of being unnaturally hunched over when dealing with people in superior positions.


    This may be caused by his long-standing concept of superiors and subordinates. John said lightly: "Humility will not be remembered by others, and your light should not be covered up."


    Percy lowered his eyes, seeming to be thinking.


    The party of the Star Club lasted until the evening, and even Percy, who abided by the rules, was not disappointed. They only drank one glass of wine, and everyone was very excited.


    In the end, Neville and Malfoy had a fight because Malfoy refused to accept that he was behind Neville.


    One person''s arm circumference is amazing, the other''s resistance is amazing.


    Two wizards were fighting, and they had a tacit understanding without even using their wands.


    The end result was Neville sitting on Malfoy''s body, declaring his victory.


    Both of them were drunk, and when they returned to the dormitory, people began to wonder what had happened.


    There were rumors in Gryffindor that Neville went out to fight with a troll, and ended up beating the troll until it was bruised and bruised.


    If this were said in the first grade, everyone would burst into laughter.


    But now that Neville''s arm circumference has begun to show its size, it actually feels a bit real.


    Slytherin was even more ridiculous. I don¡¯t know who had spread the news that Malfoy had spent the night with a banshee.


    The originator of this sentence was, not surprisingly, wanted by the entire Malfoy school.


    ¡­


    Chapter 170 Lupine¡¯s speculation and Hermione¡¯s apology


    After John came back, he basically never left the Star Club.


    When someone looked for him, they couldn''t find him.


    He confidently skipped the next class, so he was probably the only one.


    At this, Snape was so angry that his veins were beating.


    When I saw John, he looked very unhappy.


    "Mr. Wick, if your brain is not full of pumpkin juice, then you should remember what you forgot." Snape said in a strange tone.


    John has become accustomed to it, his dean is such an old hermaphrodite.


    He thought for a while, but it seemed that there was only one thing he had not done yet, so he asked: "Werewolf?"


    Snape gave him a faint look, and it was obvious that he was.


    No matter knowing the truth, Snape was just unhappy that Lupine could become a professor.


    John really wanted to say, should he take action against a young person like the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor?


    Looking at Snape''s appearance, John also knew something about the inside story.


    From Snape''s perspective, Gryffindor, who may be regarded as a hero, seems so hypocritical and disgusting.


    "I see."


    John nodded, and as he walked out the door, he was stopped.


    "John Wick, you left your stuff here."


    After being reminded by Snape, John saw the badge on the table.


    With a dark and unclear look in his eyes, John smiled and said, "I almost forgot."


    After putting the badge in his pocket and walking out the door, John had no expression on his face.


    He deliberately left the badge just now just to test Snape''s attitude.


    Now it seems that the other party really doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him.


    "Is the Star Club so unsightly?"


    John''s face twitched slightly, it was impossible not to be disappointed.


    If Snape joins the Star Club, John can save a lot of things.


    It''s a pity that Snape is on Dumbledore''s side.


    After adjusting his mood, John walked to the Defense Against the Dark Arts office.


    Knocking on the door, Lupine''s voice came: "Come in."


    Opening the door, John saw Lupine correcting his grades.


    When John came over, Lu Ping''s eyes also froze.


    Sitting down with a calm expression, John pointedly said: "Professor, you seem to be very wary of me."


    From suspicion to testing, Lu Ping gradually confirmed his guess.


    He put down his quill, looked at John seriously, and said: "John, you are Johnny Silverhand..."


    John was shocked. Damn it, did he lose his vest?


    "Is that someone?"


    After saying the following words, Lupine saw John''s frozen face for a moment, and became even more sure of his guess.


    He smiled bitterly and said, "I knew it. From the first time we met, I noticed the difference in you."


    Lupine took a deep breath and remembered his experience in Johnny Silverhand''s store. He advised: "John, that person is very dangerous. You shouldn''t sink yourself too deep. Worshiping that person will only lead you astray."


    Worship?


    Wrong path?


    John fell into thought, I worship myself?


    But Lu Ping only thought that he was thinking, with a bitter look on his face.


    From the fact that John consciously or unconsciously imitated Johnny Silverhand''s movements, he knew that John admired that man.


    If you hadn''t seen that cruel and terrifying scene, you might have admired Johnny Silverhand, the man who had everything under control.


    But there are no ifs. Playing with souls is taboo. Even if that person is Johnny Silverhand, he can''t change it.


    John also reacted at this time. Apparently Lupine regarded himself as an admirer of Johnny Silverhand.


    It happened that John was also happy like this. He saw a hint of embarrassment on his face, and he said with determination: "You are a werewolf, professor."


    Lupine nodded, as if he knew what John was going to say, and said in advance: "I know that the transformation of the werewolf was due to Lord Johnny Silverhand. I will respect him, but I cannot be the same as him."


    After all, he was favored. Knowing that Johnny Silverhand had violated a taboo, Lupine had no intention of exposing it.


    "A werewolf can become a professor, don''t you think it''s all his fault?" John looked aggressive.


    Lu Ping nodded without denying it. Only those who have experienced discrimination like him know the value of equality.


    He said complicatedly: "I admit all this, so I will not continue to be a professor. I actually don''t want to continue to stay, even if Professor Dumbledore promises that I can."


    "John," Lupine sighed, staring at the best student, "I sincerely hope you don''t become him."


    "I will not."


    Because I am him.


    John said something, and then complained in his heart.


    Seeing that John was serious, Lu Ping was a little pleased, so he told John''s results in advance.


    Not surprisingly, it¡¯s a perfect score.


    When he went out, John saw the neatly tidied room and thought that Lupine was indeed not lying.


    But Lupine''s words made John very depressed. What is a person like Johnny Silverhand?


    I really want to do good things for the magic world, okay?


    Judging from Lupine''s attitude, it is estimated that it is unlikely that he will return to Johnny Silverhand''s store in the future.


    John could only give up with regret.


    When they reached the auditorium, John was pulled out by Hermione as soon as he sat down.


    John thought she was coming to him to get the time turner back, so he took out the broken hourglass and said the words he had already thought of.


    "Sorry, this thing is broken."


    "John, I want to say I''m sorry."


    They spoke at the same time, and both of them were stunned.


    Hermione was the first to react. Looking at the destroyed time turner, she hurriedly shook her head and said, "It''s okay. I will give this to the professor and say it was accidentally broken."


    After speaking quickly, Hermione stared into John''s eyes and said guiltily: "I''m sorry John, I doubted you."


    "?"


    Suspect?


    when?


    John was confused, he didn''t even know about it.


    But Hermione was still very persistent. She felt that it was a huge insult for her to doubt her friend.


    Even though this suspicion was not expressed, she still chose to apologize.


    "The time Sirius Black entered the Gryffindor common room, I suspected that it was you who gave the password to Black."

 Chapter 151：

    As she spoke, Hermione looked nervous. She was afraid of losing this friend.


    Originally, she could have concealed this unspoken suspicion. No one would know, and John would be the same friend as before.


    But Hermione couldn''t accept this.


    Friends should be sincere, not suspicious and concealing.


    When John heard this, he was silent for a moment.


    Hermione''s palms were sweating, and her face gradually faded. Was John still angry?


    Suddenly, John chuckled, looking at Hermione whose blood was flowing back, he said in a serious tone: "Hermione, I accept your apology."


    This sentence made Hermione breathe a sigh of relief, and her face was no longer pale.


    "Perhaps I have too many secrets and cannot be sincere with others."


    John stared at Hermione, his first friend from the time he entered Hogwarts to now.


    The time the two people spend together is getting shorter and shorter, but the friendship has stood the test of time.


    "But, Hermione, I wouldn''t hurt a friend."


    When he said this, John was very serious.


    Hermione nodded, she believed it.


    She swallowed back what she wanted to ask about that day at the lake. She knew that it must be full of danger.


    Seeing John''s nonchalant look when he came back, Hermione chose to give up asking.


    Afterwards, the two discussed the broken time turner for a while, and finally decided to go to Dumbledore to explain it together.


    For this reason, John wore an extra long sleeve under his robe.


    His right hand had recovered, but John was still a little nervous when he went to the principal''s office.


    "Toffee finger cakes."


    Knowing the office password from Professor McGonagall, the two of them walked up the spiral staircase.


    The first thing I saw was the Sorting Hat and those weird silverware.


    But this time there is one more thing.


    John''s eyes fell on the wand on the table, and his pupils contracted.


    The Elder Wand.


    In the office, the kind and charitable silver-haired old man seemed not surprised by the arrival of the two.


    "Miss Granger, Mr. Wick." He called to the two of them.


    Two chairs were already placed there. After John sat down, he raised his head and met those wise eyes.


    He immediately froze and activated Occlumency.


    "I''m sorry, Professor, I broke the time turner." Hermione spoke first.


    She was a courageous witch, and she said loudly: "It''s all my stupidity."


    Dumbledore''s reaction was surprisingly calm. He shook his head with a smile and said, "Miss Granger, this is an object. If it is an object, it will break one day."


    "I''m glad that its damage did not affect you." When Dumbledore said this, he was completely like an amiable old man.


    Immediately, Dumbledore turned his attention to John and said, "Mr. Wick, I am very pleased that you can accompany Hermione here."


    After a pause, Dumbledore said with a deep look: "I will explain everything to the Ministry of Magic, but it may take some time. Their temporary minister is in trouble."


    John blocked all eyes and looked at his nose and heart.


    Hermione asked curiously: "What happened to the Ministry of Magic?"


    Dumbledore smiled: "I believe that an unjust, false and wrongful case from twelve years ago will be recorded in detail in today''s Daily Prophet."


    He blinked, Hermione was a smart witch, and she suddenly thought of Sirius.


    She couldn''t sit still anymore and quickly stood up to say goodbye.


    John was also about to leave, but Dumbledore stopped him.


    "John, I hope you can give up something. Not everything on the path of magic is justice."


    When Dumbledore said this, his tone unconsciously became serious, solemn, and even reprimanding.


    John stopped when he heard this, turned around and asked doubtfully: "Professor Dumbledore, did you only apply for a time turner?"


    After saying that, John walked away quickly.


    Dumbledore opened the drawer and looked at the intact time turner lying quietly inside. He sighed after all.


    ¡­


    Chapter 171 The Ministry of Magic Scandal and the Resignation of Another Person


    The Muggle world is changing with each passing day, and the times are developing rapidly. Maybe yesterday''s trend will become backward.


    The same is true in the wizarding world. The Ministry of Magic''s announcement of the capture of Sirius Black was delivered to every wizard in the "Daily Prophet" at night, and everyone chanted the name of Rufus Scrimgeour.


    By morning, they received news that the Ministry of Magic''s incompetence had allowed Sirius Black to escape.


    Before some people could react, Rufus Scrimgeour put pressure on the Daily Prophet to stop reporting.


    Unfortunately, they still underestimated the boldness of the Daily Prophet.


    Rufus Scrimgeour personally went on stage to give a speech about Sirius Black''s escape, and there were people behind it who were pushing for it.


    And issue a kill order in the name of the minister, and you can use the Unforgivable Curse to kill Sirius on the spot when you see him.


    At the same time, he also criticized the chaos in Knockturn Alley and expressed his anger at some wizards'' behavior of proclaiming themselves kings.


    He plans to use the power of the Ministry of Magic to completely rectify the dark wizards of Knockturn Alley.


    After this speech, he seemed to be temporarily free of public opinion.


    However, it didn''t stop for a day. There was a book called "Hero?" traitor! "The article took the wizarding world by storm.


    Even Rufus Scrimgeour never thought that one day Peter Pettigrew, a former war hero who died a heroic death, would appear in the Wizengamot.


    Former Auror Donmie Shelby shook hands with his old boss Barty Crouch with a smile on his face and graciously gave him a gift.


    Peter Pettigrew, once a dead man, a war hero, and posthumously awarded the Order of Merlin First Class, stood alive.


    He was locked in a cage, and he was in a miserable state, with his little eyes full of fear.


    A confession directly slaps the Ministry of Magic **** the face.


    "Twelve years ago, we sent a true hero to Azkaban, and the traitor who killed the Potters openly took over everything that was rightfully his."


    The person who spoke was a man named Pierce Thicknesse. He was wearing a crisp suit and had a short black beard trimmed neatly on his chin.


    He faced everyone in the Wizengamot and started talking.


    Pointing at Peter Pettigrew, who was locked up like an animal, he shouted angrily: "Twelve years, exactly twelve years!"


    "The Ministry of Magic''s hastily determined guilt resulted in a hero being tortured in Azkaban for twelve years!"


    "Isn''t this a scandal that alarms the world? Isn''t this a punch in the face of the Ministry of Magic?"


    Pierce Thicknesse is eloquent, and his words make people close their eyes. It seems that he is imagining a person who has been kissed by a dementor for twelve years.


    Rufus Scrimgeour''s eyes were fixed on Pierce, and he clenched his fists and made a clicking sound.


    As soon as he issued the kill order, it was revealed that the real murderer was someone else.


    "This is just your one-sided statement."


    As soon as Scrimgeour opened his mouth, Pierce smiled. He opened his arms, as if he was open to anyone''s exploration, and said, "The ''temporary'' Minister of Magic is right here. You can ask questions at will."


    The word temporary stung Scrimgeour again.


    He was about to speak, but Piers Thicknesse interrupted him aggressively, "Please tell me why Peter Pettigrew disguised himself as a mouse and hid for twelve years, exactly twelve years."


    After saying that, Pierce looked around at everyone and shouted with determination on his face: "Twelve years have passed since Voldemort''s fall, why is he still hiding?"


    There was silence in the seats. After hearing these words, it was like hot water boiling, and the sound of gasping came one after another.


    "He actually said that name."


    "Piers Thicknesse, when did he become so brave."


    "Who doesn''t know that a curse is placed on that name."


    They whispered that even after many years, many people are still afraid of the mysterious man.


    They didn''t even dare to mention that name, fearing that Death Eaters would come looking for them just like before.


    Pierce''s behavior earned him a reputation for bravery, and then someone questioned Peter Pettigrew.


    At first, Peter Pettigrew was reluctant to admit it, but the evidence was irrefutable.


    Just like what Pierce said, if there wasn''t a ghost, how could he turn into a mouse and hide for twelve years.


    When the Veritaserum was brought out, Peter Pettigrew trembled and told the truth.


    Rufus Scrimgeour was devastated when the Ministry of Magic scandal became public.


    Not only because he is the Minister of Magic, but also because he issued a kill order against a hero.


    The overwhelming propaganda of the "Daily Prophet" is almost everyone''s copy.


    In these newspapers, in addition to reports on scandals in the Ministry of Magic, there are also some seemingly minor and ordinary things, such as Lord Johnny Silverhand''s rectification of Knockturn Alley.


    It seems subtle, but it¡¯s actually exquisite.


    Under the backdrop of the scandal at the Ministry of Magic, Knockturn Alley, which was heavily criticized by the interim Minister of Magic Rufus Scrimgeour, is another good development.


    Some people went to Knockturn Alley and found that this was indeed the case.


    Without the masked dark wizard selling love potions to you, the neat and tidy streets are no less impressive than Diagon Alley.


    The gray industry is not disappearing, but hiding.


    It is better to block than to open up.


    Johnny Silverhand re-made the rules. Unless there is a guide, it is basically impossible for ordinary wizards to see the gray industry.


    After John came out of the principal''s office, word of the scandal had spread throughout the school.


    "Interim Minister for Magic Rufus Scrimgeour is ashamed of his negligence in investigating the truth and resigns as interim Minister."


    "At the same time, we apologize for the incident of Dementors attacking Hogwarts students, and make an order to transfer to the Department of Magical Accidents and Disasters."


    "Piers Thicknesse will serve as the director of the Auror Office, and Amelia Susan Bones may become the next minister."


    "Peter Pettigrew has been stripped of all honors and will spend the rest of his life in Azkaban."


    The "Daily Prophet" was passed in the hands of every little wizard, and Ron said angrily: "It''s a shame I liked Rufus Scrimgeour before."


    Hermione congratulated Harry: "Great, Harry, Sirius''s grievances have been washed away."


    Harry also looked happy. He had once fantasized about living with his godfather. Because of his status as a fugitive, Sirius had no choice but to hide.


    It''s great now, maybe I don''t have to go back to Dursley''s place.


    He wished he could write to Sirius now.


    When Ron saw Pierce''s name, he leaned closer and whispered: "My father said that Pierce Thicknesse is a smooth philistine. I didn''t like him at first."


    There are three apparent beneficiaries of this scandal.


    The first is Amelia Susan Bones, Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, who is regarded as the most likely to serve as the next Minister of Magic.


    The second one is Barty Crouch. His uprightness contributed to the revelation of the truth. Although there was no job transfer, it made the officials of the Ministry of Magic pay more attention to him.


    The third one is Pierce Thicknesse, who became the director of the Auror Office of the real power department. I heard that he brought a defense fund to the Auror Office as soon as he took office.


    According to insiders, the funds were contributed by Johnny Silverhand Store.


    The students were talking enthusiastically about how two ministers had stepped down in just one year. No, it should have been the Minister of Magic and the Interim Minister of Magic.


    Harry looked at other news in the newspaper and saw Lord Johnny Silverhand cleaning up Knockturn Alley.


    He remembered that Hagrid once mentioned Lord Johnny Silverhand, and he saw it in the school hospital.

 Chapter 152：

    That is a mysterious wizard, no one has seen the face under the silver mask.


    The newspapers promoted the kindness of Lord Johnny Silverhand, but Lupine had a different view.


    He told Harry that this person was very dangerous and he did not want Harry to have contact with him.


    ¡­


    After the last day of school, John was still pulled by Harry to thank him.


    Thanks to John, otherwise both himself and his godfather would die, and Harry felt ashamed of his doubts.


    He had once been suspicious of John''s money, but Sirius wrote that he had never given money.


    This makes this matter an unsolved case.


    Even after his godfather washes away his grievances, he still has to rest for a long time.


    Because he was kicked twice by John, both in the same position, and I don¡¯t know what method Snape and John used. His swollen face could not be cured by magic.


    In addition, Dumbledore refused to allow him to live with his godfather, so Harry had some small resentments about these things.


    Getting on the train home, John was in the carriage. The Slytherin students passing by looked at him with admiration but did not dare to disturb him.


    The system starts settlement.


    Including 1 point that was not used last semester, there are a total of 8 arbitrary points.


    ¡­


    Chapter 172 The Muggle World and Watson¡¯s Trouble


    The train entered the nine and three-quarters station.


    John said goodbye to his friends.


    "See you next semester, John. I will definitely learn more about food."


    Daphne waved reluctantly behind her. John staggered in his steps and walked faster.


    Walking out of the station, John saw the Dursleys who were fawning over their faces. Their expressions were reserved and fearful.


    Mrs. Wick came over and hugged her son affectionately.


    "I''m taller and thinner."


    Touching John''s much thinner cheek, Mrs. Wick showed a distressed expression.


    John looked around and asked, "Where''s dad?"


    He didn''t see Watson Wick, so he thought he was going to create a surprise again.


    A trace of panic flashed in Mrs. Wick''s eyes, but she quickly covered it up. She said softly and gently: "He is waiting for us at home. He has some diarrhea."


    "Well, I hope he doesn''t get fat from eating too much chocolate." John shrugged, no doubt about his mother''s words.


    Sitting in the car, John also saw Harry being frightened by the Dursleys, as if he didn''t expect that the Dursleys seemed to be a different person.


    Although at Christmas, Harry received a high-end and exquisite handkerchief from the Dursleys for the first time, he only thought that the Dursleys had made a mistake as a gift.


    But the Dursley now was nothing like he was when he left. On the contrary, it made Harry feel flattered and uncomfortable.


    Mrs. Wick''s driving skills are very good, and she doesn''t like to hit the brakes like Watson Wick.


    This was the first time since John went to school that Mrs. Wick came to pick him up alone, which made him a little uncomfortable.


    Tom put his head on John''s lap. Basil didn''t stay in the cage, but stepped on Tom''s back with narrowed eyes.


    "John, I think we haven''t traveled in a while."


    The car drove smoothly on the road, Mrs. Wick held the steering wheel with both hands.


    Looking at John''s face through the rearview mirror, she tentatively asked in a calm voice with a hint of nervousness: "How about traveling during this year''s holiday?"


    John didn''t care much. He looked at the scene passing by outside the window and said casually: "I can do it, but it will take a week."


    Hearing this answer, Mrs. Wick showed a relieved smile on her face.


    John felt something was wrong and looked up. Mrs. Wick quickly looked away.


    He frowned and asked strangely: "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    "No." Mrs. Wick tried to remain calm.


    It was just her inadvertent finger tapping on the steering wheel that showed her irritability. John''s gaze stayed for a while, and then moved outside.


    Nothing seemed to happen, but John knew something might have happened at home.


    His expression was as usual, his eyes looking deeply into the distance.


    Before the car arrived at the door of the house, I saw two black cars parked at the door.


    John noticed that the driver in the car was smoking, and a person who looked like a bodyguard was looking around warily.


    Outside the door of the house, a muscular man with a bulging suit was looking in his direction.


    Mrs. Wick became very irritable and cursed in a low voice for the first time. Thinking of her son in the car, she quickly changed into a smile and said: "There is a new Panda Express. Mom remembers that you like to eat Chinese food the most, so you can go there just in time." Taste it."


    John saw the face of the muscular man in the suit darken.


    Just when Mrs. Wick was about to take John away, curses came from the house.


    "Watson, you are the person that Finn Wallace trusts the most. Now you want me to believe that you know nothing about him?"


    "That''s enough, I''m just his financial manager and I''m not responsible for your shameful things!"


    Two voices made the atmosphere tense. John''s eyes locked on the man next to the black car. The man had already put his hand on his lower back.


    After a while, a man opened the door heavily and left the house with a gloomy face.


    John could see clearly from sitting in the car that the man entered with weapons.


    As the man got into the car, the two black cars left the door.


    John and Mrs. Wick returned home.


    There was nothing going on inside, but Watson Wick changed his usual sluggish appearance and sat on the sofa with a solemn expression, thinking.


    When he heard the door open and saw his family, his solemn expression changed and he smiled as usual.


    "Who are those people outside?"


    Before Watson was about to speak, John looked up at the ceiling. Mrs. Wick followed her gaze and saw a hole made by a bullet in it.


    She covered her mouth, and Watson twitched the corner of his mouth. His son was good at everything, but he was too smart, leaving his old father without any sense of accomplishment.


    It was no longer easy to maintain his smile, so Watson rubbed his face randomly with his hands.


    "That''s someone from London. Finn Wallace was killed, and some of his legal property was invested in me."


    Watson told the reason. That group of people was not the first group. Some people came here some time ago.


    These people all have one purpose, to obtain Finn Wallace''s property.


    As a person with professional ethics, Watson naturally refused.


    To put it another way, the money should be given to Wallace¡¯s family, not other bosses.


    "Did they threaten you?" John didn''t think people in the gray area would be very friendly.


    Watson nodded awkwardly and said, "There is a person who threatens to arrest my son."


    "¡­"


    Why can''t I see any worry on your face?


    John looked at his biological father and thought that his family was still involved in such a thing.


    Originally, he had an attitude of non-intervention and non-participation in the Muggle world. If he took action against Muggles, this would involve confidentiality laws, which would also be very troublesome for John.


    John also had a vague understanding of his father''s job.


    He works in the financial district, and his job is to invest for wealthy people.


    It is also because of this relationship that Watson knows many people, and he also gets to know people on the gray level.


    Finn Wallace is one of them. He has a good relationship with Watson, so good that almost all legal business is in Watson''s hands.


    He is the biggest boss in London, so this money shows how rich he is.


    The relationship between the two people has also allowed Watson to be the strategist of the Wallace family by default. This identity can avoid a lot of trouble when Finn is still alive, and can also cause a lot of trouble after his death.


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of this matter." Watson pretended to be relaxed and clapped his hands, indicating that he didn''t need to be so heavy.


    He looked at John and said happily: "You have matured, and my mother will be taken care of by you from now on."


    What did you promise that it would be handled well?


    Turn around and start telling your last words?


    John looked strange, Dad, are you afraid that you don¡¯t know that your son is a wizard?


    Besides, without using magic, he is still a master-level assassin who is proficient in level 7 short weapons. At worst, he can kill all the bosses.


    But this incident may have frightened Mrs. Wick. Just as Watson was about to comfort his wife, he saw Mrs. Wick picking up the phone.


    "Uh...who are you calling?" Watson asked.


    Mrs. Wick said with determination, "I want Andre to come over."


    "No, never!"


    When Watson heard the news, he was even more horrified than having a gun pointed at his head just now. He wanted to press the button, but saw Mrs. Wick dialing the phone quickly.


    His hand stopped in mid-air, and the language of the Bear Country came from the other end of the phone.


    "Natasha?"


    It¡¯s not the voice of younger brother Andrei, but the voice of elder brother Seryosha


    The familiar voice made Mrs. Wick''s eyes redden, and she spoke with tears in her eyes, "Seryozha, I..."


    "Natasha, what''s wrong with you? Speak quickly!"


    Mrs. Wick, who was hesitant to speak, made her family members far away in the Bear Country so anxious that they almost crushed the phone.


    Watson looked finished. He could already imagine the scene when his uncles and buddies came over.


    That''s more scary than any bullet.


    After a while, someone changed on the other end of the phone.


    John could tell that the voice was his aunt, and the women were talking softly to each other.


    Hearing that her sister wanted Andre to protect her brother-in-law, Lulu looked at the men gearing up and said calmly that she would talk to them.


    After hanging up the phone, Mrs. Wick calmed down and returned to her noble Mrs. Wick state.


    Watson, on the other hand, had a look of despair on his face, and kept mumbling about whether it was still too late for him to practice Sanda.


    But there was nothing he could do if he didn''t want to accept it. In a rare moment of masculinity, Watson booked a trip abroad for John and Mrs. Wick.


    Prior to this, Finn Wallace''s son called and hoped that Watson would attend his father''s funeral tomorrow.


    John knew that this so-called funeral was probably just another game, so he planned to go there with his father and protect him at the same time.


    Chapter 173 The Muggle World and Dark Wizards


    Watson Wick rarely gave up his sultry red tie, put on a dark tie, combed his hair like an adult, put on a handsome suit, and looked a bit cold and handsome.


    It was not John who said this, but Mrs. Wick.


    It was as if she saw Watson, who was once in love, making a praising gesture.


    The corners of Watson''s mouth were slightly raised, and his expression was unruly and cool. It really looked like the same thing.


    John wanted to go with Watson, but he didn''t want to agree, but he couldn''t bear it. Mrs. Wick''s family was rushing over on the plane. If he didn''t agree, those uncles would probably perform a show of chest-breaking to Watson.


    John is a wizard. Watson actually doesn''t have much idea about his son''s strength, but he still feels that his son has grown up.


    Watson drove, and John sat in the back seat.

 Chapter 153：

    He was wearing a dark suit, solemn and solemn, with an exquisite and unique badge on his chest.


    The car drove into the Wallace Manor, and the bodyguard at the door saw Watson, said hello, and let him go.


    "Mr. Wick, Sean is waiting for you."


    The bald middle-aged black butler came close to the father and son who had just gotten out of the car. When he saw John, the butler was stunned for a moment.


    "My son, don''t worry too much." Watson said casually.


    "Don''t keep Sean waiting too long."


    Watson brought some contracts, which were some of the equity funds that Finn Wallace gave him to invest in.


    The butler didn''t say much when he saw this, and took Watson upstairs through the front hall.


    John noticed that the big guys who were originally talking about repayment shut their mouths after seeing Watson.


    Their eyes fell on the pile of contracts held by Watson, showing greedy expressions.


    "Dad is really a sweet potato."


    Seeing this scene, John knew a little more about his father''s situation.


    Silently memorizing the faces of these people, John followed his father upstairs.


    Sean Wallace is the eldest son of Finn Wallace. He has a gloomy expression and his brows seem to be tangled together because of his father''s death.


    After seeing Watson arrive, his gloomy expression became less intense.


    "Watson, great, you''re here." After Sean arrived at the funeral, no one looked kindly on him, and no one shook hands.


    He didn''t want to shake hands with the man who might have killed his father.


    Watson and his hands squeezed together, and there was finally a light of trust in Sean''s eyes.


    "Those people, they all might kill my father. I know that you are the only one who would not do that."


    As he spoke, a look of resentment flashed across Sean''s face.


    Watson was pulled by him to sit down, and took out several documents from the document bag he carried and placed them on the table.


    "These are all investment projects that Mr. Wallace has entrusted me with before. In addition to these, there are also shares in several companies and funds deposited in the fund."


    Documents worth hundreds of millions were taken out one after another. Sean glanced at them and winked at the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper wisely took his son, who also worked for Wallace, and left together. After they went out, there were only three people left in the room.


    Sean approached Watson and whispered: "Watson, you are the only one who can help me find the murderer of my father now."


    He looked sincere and said in a sincere tone: "My father has always told me that you are the person he trusts most, and I have always regarded you as a family member."


    Watson was a little moved by what he said. He pondered for a while and said with a wry smile: "Sean, you should know that I am only responsible for investment."


    "Watson!" Sean interrupted him and said sincerely: "Help me, and I will make you Wallace''s most respected friend."


    But Watson really doesn''t know that he has a way to make money, and he has no idea about the conspiracy among these big guys.


    He refused again, and this time Sean''s face looked a little bad.


    Sean took a deep breath and said with a strong threat in his tone: "You have mastered all of my father''s legal businesses. This is a huge amount of money. Those guys will not let you go."


    Seeing that family affection is not enough, Sean is ready to be tough. He sneered: "Your methods are very good, but those guys have no humanity. He will take away your most cherished family members and chop off your son''s fingers. You should know The character of those people.¡±


    John looked weird, I''m still here, don''t you think this is a bit excessive.


    As expected, Watson''s face darkened. The last thing he wanted to do was involve his family.


    Sean leaned back on the sofa confidently, looking relaxed.


    Watson was hesitant. He admitted that some of his customers might have inside information about the murder of Finn Wallace, but his professional ethics made him reluctant to use it.


    There was a knock on the door outside, urging Sean to go down and conduct the funeral.


    "You think about it carefully."


    Sean stood up and patted Watson on the shoulder. As he approached the door, a voice suddenly sounded.


    "If my father doesn''t help, will Mr. Wallace be one of the people who attacks my family?"


    Sean thought there were only two people in the room, but suddenly he heard a sound and a look of surprise appeared on his face.


    Looking around the room warily, trying to find the source.


    John, who had been standing in the shadows, came out. He stood next to Sean and looked directly into his eyes.


    Sean was startled. This person appeared like a ghost. If it was a killer, he would probably be dead.


    "Who are you?" Sean even wanted to call the bodyguards outside. His back was wet with cold sweat.


    "John Wick."


    Staring into Sean''s eyes, John said word by word: "Watson Wick''s son is the one you said would have his fingers chopped off."


    As he spoke, John raised his hands, as if to say that my fingers are still there.


    Sean was surprised and even wanted to ask John where he came from.


    Watson finally spoke. He stood up and looked at Sean and said, "Sean, I will give you all Mr. Wallace''s things. Please forgive me for not getting involved in these things."


    "Watson, this is your choice." Sean''s face darkened.


    Seeing his father make a decision, John turned sideways and let Sean out of the door.


    Sean walked out with a gloomy face. He also wanted to read a eulogy for his father.


    Watson took John down, and when he saw the body of his old friend, he couldn''t help but feel a little sad.


    John glanced at Finn Wallace. Well, he was an old man. He had been shot in the head.


    Other than that, I feel nothing else.


    Sitting with Watson, John''s expression moved slightly and he looked at a man standing not far away.


    His mouth moved and he spoke softly: "Wizard?"


    At the big boss party, John saw the wizard.


    He squinted his eyes. Half of his nose was missing. He didn''t look like a decent wizard.


    Tilting his head, he looked in another direction. That was also a wizard.


    There are five wizards in the entire boss party. They don''t seem to know each other and are wary of others.


    "It seems that wizards also work for Muggles."


    John, who had not been noticed, had an indifferent expression, and his scrutinizing eyes had already stripped these wizards clean.


    Not a serious wizard, let alone an Auror.


    There is a high probability that he is a dark wizard who works for Muggles. He is neither a high-level person nor a low-level person. His strength should not be very high.


    For ordinary people, these methods are difficult to prevent, but John has more than a dozen ways to kill them.


    Someone left during the funeral. Sean stared at the person''s back, trying not to shoot.


    When it was over, Watson was ready to leave with John.


    At this time, a **** man came over. He was tall and strong, and he was followed by four or five black men who were also tall and difficult to mess with.


    "Watson, I hope you can think about it carefully."


    The black man''s eyes swept over John, full of danger.


    John raised his eyes and didn''t take it to heart.


    With a cold expression on his face, Watson took John into the car and left.


    Before leaving, John also saw the wizard who had just lost a section of his nose standing next to the black boss.


    The two of them were having a conversation. The black man said something, and the black wizard nodded with a cruel smile.


    "It seems like something happened tonight."


    After John returned home, Mrs. Wick first came to hug her son, and then looked at her husband up and down.


    dinner.


    Under the shocked eyes of the couple, John ate some casually and got up to go to the basement.


    Watson scratched his head and asked hesitantly: "Did you scare him today?"


    He thought it was because John was frightened by the big bosses'' gathering, while Mrs. Wick felt that her skills had deteriorated, and more importantly, she felt sorry for her son.


    I originally thought that John lost weight so fast because he was in the growth stage, but now it seems that it may be because the food at Hogwarts is not good.


    She picked up the phone and dialed. After three rings, the phone was connected, and a lazy female voice rang, "Hello?"


    "Lucy, last time you said you would buy the recipe from Master Chen, the master chef of the Celestial Dynasty, and send it to me. I''ll pay double the price."


    ¡­


    Chapter 174 The Muggle World and Uncles


    At night, Privet Drive is very quiet, except for a few kittens meowing from time to time, and the occasional sound of cars passing by.


    In the past, I could still hear the sound of Vernon Dursley roaring at Harry from time to time, but today it was unexpectedly harmonious.


    Presumably it was Vernon who figured out the difference between himself and wizards, but John told him that not going to school does not mean not having magic.


    If you **** off Harry, if he doesn''t go to school and squats nearby all day long to give you a shot, he''s dead.


    John stayed in the basement, a habit his parents had gotten used to over the years.


    The basement was renovated to become more and more large-scale. John built a fireplace in the basement, which was connected to Johnny Silverhand''s office leading to Knockturn Alley.


    The magic blood was placed on the table, and there were three bottles next to it.


    The first bottle is what can be said to be blood extracted from the Boggart.


    The second bottle is the blood of the unicorn Wei Wei, which can be regarded as a friendly sponsorship.


    The third bottle is the blood of the bird and snake raised by Hagrid.


    Staring at the three bottles of blood, John thought for a moment and ran his fingers over the unicorn''s blood. Although unicorns were attractive, they were also risky.


    Professor Quirrell''s majestic appearance in the first grade was still vivid in his mind, so John was not going to take any risks for the time being.


    Bird Snake has the ability to change its body shape with changes in space. He guessed that it may be related to space magic, which is not used yet.


    On the contrary, it was the Boggart that interested John. The Boggart had a strong ability to transform, and it had abilities similar to Legilimency.


    In the end, John chose Boggart. The bit of black mist kept changing in the bottle, and after coming into contact with the magic blood, it quickly integrated into it.


    Soon, the magic blood changed, from red to light blue, then to black, and finally to red.


    The state inside also changed from liquid to similar to mist.


    "This is the first time I''ve seen this kind of magical blood."


    Shaking the red mist in the magic blood, he even doubted whether he could drink it.


    Putting it away for now, John looked at the candles on the table.


    The candles were lit, and the looking glass in the room was spinning with a shrill sound.


    The Eye of Truth gives an early warning, indicating that someone has come in.


    John tapped the table, and the things placed on it went into two large boxes in an orderly manner.


    The empty desktop cast a starlight, and a flat map of the Wick family appeared on the desktop.


    A step was in the living room, and John squinted his eyes. This was created by him after imitating the Marauder''s Map, using the Trace Charm and the Trace Thread.


    The parents went to greet the uncles. The footprints were obviously not those of any of them.


    Clicking on the footprints, a dark wizard with half of his nose appeared on the desktop.


    Watching him search hard, he didn''t even take out the wand on his waist.


    "Tsk, tsk, that''s all you have."


    Seeing that the dark wizard was startled by the owl in the living room, John couldn''t help but sneer.


    Seemingly realizing that the owl was fake, the dark wizard reached out and pinched it, with a look of disbelief on his face.

 Chapter 154：

    John was not interested in seeing him continue to be a clown, so he clicked on the coffee table on the map.


    The coffee table in the living room changed and turned into a Tom that was enlarged several times. It jumped down and bit the black wizard''s foot.


    With a bang, the black wizard''s foot bones broke.


    He screamed, and John clicked on the sofa again. The sofa stood up, and the armrests on both sides turned into fists, which dealt a burst of output to the dark wizard.


    The sandbag-sized fist made the dark wizard dizzy. He seemed to have just remembered that he was a wizard. He pulled out his wand and was about to recite a spell.


    A slipper flew into his mouth with perfect accuracy, choking him to the point of speechlessness.


    Finally, Sofa took off the pillow from his body and put it directly on his head.


    The suffocation deprived the brain of oxygen, and the dark wizard quickly fainted.


    I sat down on the sofa again and dusted the pillow thoughtfully. It was stained with saliva and was thrown into the washing machine for cleaning.


    The big dog on the coffee table dragged the fainted dark wizard to the basement and let his head hit the steps, making a thumping sound.


    "Go back, there are still some people you need to deal with today."


    Looking at the dark wizard being dragged over, John waved his hand, and the big dog obediently ran back and turned back into the coffee table.


    Almost half an hour later, someone else sneaked into the house.


    As before, these people could not escape the fate of being beaten by the sofa and bitten by the coffee table.


    Soon there were a few more people in John''s basement, four wizards, all killers who came with real guys.


    When the dark wizard woke up, his wand was already on the table.


    When a silver mask appeared, his whole body trembled.


    "It seems you know me."


    A low and hoarse voice sounded, and the dark wizard could no longer control himself. He lay on the ground and trembled all over.


    "Honored, respected Lord Johnny Silverhand."


    He didn''t dare to look up. Who in the magic world doesn''t know that iconic silver mask.


    "I found you in a Muggle house," the man stood up, his scrutinizing eyes fell on the dark wizard, and said coldly: "Defoe, tell me, what are you going to do?"


    Defoe is the name of the dark wizard. In less than an hour, his foundation was completely wiped out in John''s hands.


    With his body trembling, Defoe said in panic: "Dear Johnny Silverhand, I have no intention of going against you."


    "I remember I had stipulated all these." John sat back on the comfortable leather seat, his voice lazily irresistible, "You did not get my consent and ignored my rules. Now tell me, you Respect me?"


    Defoe''s body was shaky, and he regretted extremely why he was greedy for the conditions offered by those Muggles.


    Johnny Silverhand did not kill all the dark wizards, but instead helped them bring order to the chaotic market.


    Those dark wizards are very satisfied with the current situation. If anyone knows that they have broken the rules, they may end up like the dark wizards who were thrown out of the werewolf community in the first place.


    "Sir, how can I show my loyalty?" Defoe gritted his teeth and knelt down. He knocked his nose to bleed and tears flowed out, which seemed to make himself look more pitiful.


    John raised his eyes and said calmly: "Bring me a brand and let me know your loyalty."


    Brand? !


    Defoe was trembling like silk, which was a mark that would never turn over.


    But compared to death, he still chose to live.


    Defoe was dragged out. From now on, he was no longer qualified to be an enemy of Johnny Silverhand.


    But compared to several other dark wizards who were sent to Azkaban, he was extremely lucky.


    Tang Mi walked in after dealing with the dark wizard. He said respectfully: "Sir, the party in seven days has been arranged. Invitations have been sent to Lucius Malfoy, Barty Crouch and others."


    After finishing speaking, Don Milo said with some hesitation: "Rufus Scrimgeour..."


    "It doesn''t matter. He should understand his status. His betrayal is destined to end."


    John lowered his eyes and said in a deep voice: "Pierce Thicknesse is a smart man. He is good at dancing and knows how to manage his own relationships. More importantly, he knows his own position."


    Tang Mi bowed and said yes, then thought of something and said: "The Ministry of Magic intends to hold Sirius Black accountable for the disappearance of the Dementors. Do we want to contribute to this matter?"


    John''s eyelids twitched, and he almost forgot that so many dementors were killed in the end. Originally, the dementors did not reproduce, so the loss of dozens of them would have killed the Ministry of Magic.


    "Let Rita Skeeter publish an article raising questions about the Ministry of Magic''s ability to effectively manage Dementors, citing the several incidents of Dementors attacking wizards at Hogwarts as an example."


    His expression remained unchanged, John didn''t want his capture of the dementors to be exposed.


    Tang Mi followed the instructions and waited until the matter was settled.


    John should also solve other things.


    Returning home through the fireplace, he heard the door open.


    There was a familiar chirping sound in the furry bear language very loudly, Mrs. Wick was smiling, and Watson was looking depressed.


    "My dear Yadani, your uncle Seryosha has come to see you."


    Uncle Seryozha had a loud voice. He had a square face, a prickly beard, short hair, short sleeves, and a muscular figure.


    There is no doubt that he can hold down Watson with one hand and beat him.


    Not only did he come alone, but there were also several other uncles of John.


    They are Andre, Anton and Alexei.


    As soon as they appeared on the stage, the fierceness of the Bear Country came out.


    Unfortunately.


    At this time, a truck was parked on Privet Drive outside, and the driver made a phone call.


    "Watson Wick is back."


    A voice came back from the other end of the phone: "Deal with him."


    The man turned off the phone, got out of the car and opened the rear door.


    Inside the car, the group of people inside were not all good people.


    The driver said coldly: "Do it."


    Those people put on masks and got out of the car holding hammers, steel rods, knives and the like.


    There is no need to use a gun to deal with a Watson Wick. What is more important is that if they use a gun, they will be discovered by the police, which will cause a lot of trouble.


    A group of people walked toward Wick''s house.


    The Wick family was immersed in the scene of uncle and nephew getting together and couldn''t help themselves.


    ¡­


    Chapter 175 The Muggle World and Jovonovich


    Seryosha is the eldest son of Jovonovich. He is bold and has the stability of his elder brother. He has a typical Slavic appearance.


    With a short square face, a prickly beard, and strong arms, even the current Neville could not match them.


    Seryosha messed up John''s hair with his big hands, and Seryosha muttered dissatisfiedly: "Look at our Yadani, how starved he is."


    Seryosha was deeply dissatisfied with John''s thin cheeks, and he turned his attention to the chicken-like Watson.


    As if to say, you British guy dare to abuse my nephew.


    Watson shook his head repeatedly. It was none of his business. He was not a chef.


    Andrei was the eighth child of the Jovonovich family. He stared at Watson with a pair of narrow, wolf-like eyes.


    It was also a short haircut, but it brought out a ferocious aura all over his body.


    Anton, the seventh in the family, came to visit his sister. He rarely used hairspray to tidy up his usually messy black hair and wiped the back of his head. In his silence, he conveyed the message that he was not to be trifled with.


    Alexey is the ninth child. He wears glasses, looks gentle, and has slender limbs. He is a twin with Andre and looks nothing like him.


    If John hadn''t seen him stab a wild boar with a flying spear when he was a child, he would probably have thought that this was a college student.


    Anton''s expression moved slightly and he exited the room silently.


    Alexei seemed to notice something. He glanced at Anton who was leaving and winked at Andre.


    When Andre got the message, he showed a ferocious smile, turned his neck and made a clicking sound.


    "Yadani, we brought you a gift, I hope you like it." Alexei smiled and pushed his sister and Watson towards the living room.


    Watson didn''t notice anything was wrong. He just wanted to reduce his presence as soon as possible so that several Jovonovich wouldn''t catch him.


    John discovered something. He glanced at Alexei who was smiling. These uncles in his family seemed not to be simple.


    That¡¯s right, being able to stay alone in that place must not be easy.


    Going by the flow, John called several men uncle, which made Seryosha very happy.


    I brought a box of vodka from Mao Xiong. There were originally several boxes of vodka. If it hadn¡¯t been for the captain flying drunk, and one of the right-wing engines exploded during the flight, there wouldn¡¯t have been only one box left.


    Watson trembled when he saw the vodka.


    I think he is also known as a man who can never get drunk after a thousand cups. He was never able to walk out of Jovonovich''s house.


    Alexey indeed brought a gift. When he opened it to make a crack, Mrs. Wick next to her slapped the box back.


    "Alexei, your brother-in-law wants to have a good drink with you."


    Mrs. Wick smiled softly. If John had read correctly, there seemed to be some kind of weapon that could make a clicking sound.


    ?And there¡¯s more than one.


    Watson was already being forced to drink. Seryozha used a lighter to light the vodka in the glass, yelled "Ula", and drained the glass.


    When John saw this, he silently gave Watson a thumbs up.


    Dad, please wish yourself well.


    Anton and Andre came back, Andre''s fists were stained with blood and joined Ula''s camp.


    Anton went to wash his hands in silence, his face was as bloodthirsty as a beast.


    ¡­


    "Fake! Fake! @#£¤!"


    On Privet Drive, a man ran wildly down the street, cursing crazily, without a trace of blood on his face.


    He ran to a trail, tremblingly took out his mobile phone and made a call.


    "Madman, two madmen!"


    He still hasn''t calmed down.


    Those two guys were like demons from hell. A dozen well-trained men were killed with bare hands.


    Especially the guy with hairspray, who dug out the eyes of his men with his fingers in front of him.


    The other one was equally terrifying, breaking a person''s head into pieces alive.


    Red and white splashes fell on the driver''s face. He couldn''t help but trembled his legs and peed in fear.


    He simply wanted to curse when his fingers pressed the wrong button on the phone.


    He beat the wall angrily.


    "Let me help you."


    The slender hand stretched out from behind and took the phone. Before the driver could react, he looked up and saw the eyes under the glasses were as chilling as poisonous snakes.


    The driver tried to escape, but was grabbed by the neck and held up against the wall.


    "Sh-Quiet."


    Find the call record and the person makes the call.


    A deep voice sounded: "Is it done?"


    When the driver saw the man with glasses, he smiled sinisterly: "We found you."


    After saying that, hang up the phone.


    The driver also died at the same time.

 Chapter 155：

    There was a tiny pinprick on his neck, and he fell in the alley with a blue face.


    ¡­


    Seryosa and Watson drank until midnight. Although Seryosa was mostly drinking, Watson was unconscious and would be woken up from time to time to take a sip and then continue to sleep.


    "It''s very bad over there now, but a good mayor has come to St. Petersburg, and my father is very optimistic about him."


    "Compared to those officials who eat people without spitting out their bones, I admire him very much. The mayor invited my father, but my father refused because of his old age."


    "There are always people who can hear howls near my house. Valery went to see them and caught two sneaky guys and broke off two wooden sticks."


    "Yadani, do you remember Valery, the uncle who took you to winter swimming?"


    Seryozha thought for a while, John also heard what happened at his grandfather''s house.


    They had just experienced turmoil and now the situation is unstable. Fortunately, St. Petersburg where they are located has a good mayor this year.


    The people were getting warmer in the cold winter, but my grandfather didn''t want to take care of things and announced that he was sick.


    John noticed that Alexei came back from outside with an extra mobile phone in his hand.


    The noisy truck started, and after a while, Anton, who went out again, came back.


    None of them said what they did, but John knew it all.


    Several uncles were sleeping in the living room, and John returned to the basement.


    Opening the map and using replay, he was able to see what was happening outside.


    Watching Anton dig out people''s eyes, and watching Andre smash people''s heads like a mad dog.


    John fell into thought.


    "Why do I feel like my uncles don''t have the physiques that normal people should have?"


    Breaking someone''s head into pieces with your fist is still breaking it in the true sense.


    This thing seems a bit outrageous.


    No wonder Dad is afraid of them. Looking at how he treats human life as trivial, is the Jovonovich family serious?


    The next day.


    John''s uncles left early, saying they were going out for a stroll, but they shouldn''t take away the box of gifts while strolling.


    Sure enough, by lunch time, the uncles came back.


    They were talking and laughing, and Watson greeted them respectfully, his stomach still aching.


    Andre was sitting carelessly on the sofa. When Mrs. Wick saw her death gaze, he immediately changed back to the sitting position of a good baby.


    Watson turned on the TV at home, and there was a news broadcast.


    "A mass death incident occurred this morning. According to insiders, the people who died were members of a group called the Nigerian Jungle Gang. Their deaths were miserable..."


    Watson stared blankly at the **** man hanging in the upper right corner of the news. The TVs of this era had not been poisoned by mosaics, so it was a very intuitive scene.


    None of this is important. What is important is that this big boss once threatened Watson.


    The police speculated that it was a conflict between the bosses. John noticed the faint smile on Seryosha''s face.


    My uncles took action.


    Simple and neat.


    This incident also allowed Watson to temporarily calm down from the turmoil in the Wallace family. Everyone in London was in danger.


    They didn''t understand where a group of ruthless people came from, and they just wiped out other people''s gangs.


    The purpose is clear, and what¡¯s even more terrifying is that they will gouge out their eyes.


    The eyes are the windows to the soul.


    Not only does it kill people, but it also kills people''s hearts.


    Sean Wallace called, his tone solemn, "Watson, we need to talk."


    Watson picked up the phone, was silent for a moment, and said, "Okay."


    The big boss''s death made Sean uneasy.


    John originally wanted to resolve these matters before traveling, but now that his uncles are here, there is no need to take action.


    That¡¯s it, the seventh day of vacation.


    In the past few days, the police discovered that a truck had been salvaged and filled with corpses, causing a sensation in London.


    Watson has been very busy recently, but with Andre by his side, nothing happened.


    John is in the basement, shaking the bottle of magic blood.


    After drinking it in one gulp, he smashed it in his mouth, but there was still no taste.


    The magic blood that entered his mouth quickly flowed throughout his body, and John was not afraid that it would spread outside.


    After he tricked Harry that time, John had reinforced the basement so that no trace of magic would leak out.


    At the same time, this time he had an idea.


    Looking at the pile of materials prepared, the magic power in John''s body ran rampant.


    With the help of this magic power, John focused all his attention on the material.


    The pile of materials is changing rapidly.


    ¡­


    Chapter 176 The Muggle World and Travel


    John tried his best to keep his thinking clear. After a long period of magic rampage, everything stopped changing.


    [Ding, the magic blood is over]


    [Acquire the blessing of Boggart characteristics: Panic, Vientiane, Thought, and Heart Lock]


    [Panic: Release the breath of terror]


    [Vientiane: Enhanced deformation ability]


    ¡¾Enlightenment: Increase insight, be able to perceive changes in mind and thoughts, and explore fearful things¡¿


    [Heart Lock: Increased immunity to external prying eyes]


    There are still four blessings. As expected, the transformation skill has been improved and is now at level 5.


    Not only that, the Heart Lock also upgraded John''s Occlumency, and the Mind Lock gave him additional skills similar to Legilimency.


    Unlike Legilimency, Legilimency is passive and can sense the emotional fluctuations and inner thoughts of others.


    John can also know what the person is most afraid of, which has a significant effect in battle.


    "Is the heart locked because Boggart is timid?"


    The final blessing was unexpected. John guessed it was because Boggart itself was a timid magical creature.


    "Moo-"


    While John was thinking, something hit his feet.


    He looked down and saw a furry little guy with curved horns, a white body, and a tail dragging on the ground. It hooked John''s trouser leg with its small claws.


    This was a creature that had never appeared before. John held it by the back of the neck and picked it up like a kitten.


    Like the size of a newborn kitten.


    When the little guy saw John looking at it, he shyly held his tail in front of him to cover his face.


    Its sound is like the braying of a cow, and sometimes it makes a grunting sound, like it is snoring.


    "Succeeded?"


    John looked at the little guy blankly, and then looked at the pile of materials that had disappeared.


    Put the little guy on the table. The little guy rolled around excitedly and almost fell out of the table.


    John stared at it and murmured to himself: "The signs of life are complete and it has independent consciousness."


    He reached out and hooked his fingers, and the little guy ran over. He ran on all fours, but he sat down on his butt.


    John touched its head and muttered: "It seems a little weaker."


    With a flick of his fingers, the little guy rolled back.


    Opening his right hand, black threads flew out of John''s palm.


    The little guy hid in fear. When he couldn''t avoid it, it seemed to be holding in a fart. With a bang, it appeared on John''s shoulder and let out a mooing sound at the black silk thread.


    "Magical creatures."


    John was happy, he succeeded.


    Use the huge magic power spilled from the magic rampage to transform and successfully create a new magical creature.


    "Horned Snorlax."


    After teasing the Snorlax for a while, John raised the corner of his mouth and put it down.


    He felt that if he wrote to Luna, she might be so happy that she would lose sleep.


    "It''s a pity that there is only one."


    John was a little pity that the Rampage Magic had only created one.


    Taking this opportunity, John also upgraded the panel.


    The first thing that cannot be let go is alchemy and runes.


    If the two of them study and upgrade on their own, I''m afraid they won''t be able to reach level 6 by the time they graduate.


    After clicking it, the two masteries turn gray.


    Next is Great Sword Mastery. This skill has not been used for a long time and will become level 6 after upgrading.


    The Iron Armor Charm has been upgraded to level 5, the Patronus Charm has been upgraded to level 5, and the Apparition spell has been upgraded to level 4 during this period. Click again to reach level 5.


    After one round of skill points, there are still two random points left to spare.


    [Magic power: Level 4 (3700/5000)]


    [Charms: Levitation Curse (Level 4), Transformation Curse (Level 5, optional dragon form), Illusion Curse (Level 5),


    Blazing flames (level 5), Shattered to pieces (level 5), Fierce fire (level 4), Occlumency (level 5), Patronus curse (level 5), Iron armor curse (level 5)...]


    [Skills: Short Weapon Mastery (Level 7), Great Sword Mastery (Level 6), Hot Weapon Mastery (Level 2), Rune Mastery (Level 6), Alchemy Mastery (Level 6), Ancient Magic Mastery (Level 3) )]


    [Blessings: physical fitness, speed attack, precision, academic master 2.0, pilot, long-distance running, sword dance, night devil, troll buster,


    Knight, fire-eating, intimidation, hardening, dragon language, botanist, studious, foresight, invisibility, insight, prophet, soul walker, retrospector, panic, all things, mindfulness, heart lock]


    There are still 1,300 points left before the magic upgrade. John estimates that if he works hard, he should be able to reach it after the school starts for a while.


    He is also becoming more and more proficient in wandless spellcasting, and the same spell can exert 80% of its power without a wand.


    You can also use silent spells. Even if your mouth is sealed, you can still use skills.


    Try the all-encompassing blessing in the basement to become more comfortable with the transformation technique.


    He can grow dragon horns on himself, or grow dragon wings on his back.


    All these performances made the Snorlax sit there in shock.


    Walking out of the basement, John hid the Snorlax in his pocket.


    Uncle Seryozha greeted John with a naive smile, and John responded.


    Going up to the attic, Tom was walking around the Snorlax.


    After being touched by the Bent-Horned Snorlax, it immediately jumped up.


    "Speaking of which, can dogs withstand magic?"


    John stared at Tom, making Tom feel chills on his back. He turned around and saw Basil staring at him, and immediately ran over to climb up the cabinet.


    This worrying IQ is really incompatible with the intelligent creatures in this room.

 Chapter 156：

    Sighing, John received the letter from Tang Mi.


    Things about the banquet have been arranged, and we can go there tomorrow night.


    John wrote him a letter back.


    When I went downstairs, I heard my parents talking about where to travel.


    Since two people went there, Mrs. Wick wanted to go to the United States.


    Watson Wick was quite critical of this. He felt that he could examine the local customs and customs where he lived a good life.


    Elder brother-in-law Seryozha also joined in, saying that he would go to his parents'' house.


    Alexei objected, saying it would be better to go to Assanna. He heard that by swimming in the holy river there, one could collect the periodic table of elements.


    Several people talked to each other, as if they were the ones traveling.


    In the end, Mrs. Wick suppressed everyone because the United States was going to hold a fashion week, and everyone''s objections were ineffective.


    "John, where are you going?" Mrs. Wick was still reasonable and knew how to ask her son who was traveling with her.


    John said casually: "I can do either, and America is not bad either."


    What he was thinking was that it seemed that the intern employee Jin went to school in Ilvermorny.


    And Ilvermorny also has some connections with Hogwarts. The founder is a descendant of Salazar Slytherin.


    As a Slytherin, it makes sense to go and take a look, right?


    After hearing that John was okay, Mrs. Wick simply determined the target.


    She went to pack her luggage happily and put her travel time on the day after tomorrow.


    I just missed the banquet time with John, and I have to say that mother and son are connected.


    Provided that Mrs. Wick didn''t call a group of rich women from the beauty salon to go shopping together. Anyway, John had already seen Watson there, taking the bill and starting to calculate whether he would have to eat pasta from next month.


    Middle-aged and old men can¡¯t afford to be hurt.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    The Bent-Horned Snorlax was thrown into the closet. This creature, like Boggart, likes such dark places.


    Walking into the basement, John used the Floo network to appear directly in the office.


    He established a channel independent of the Ministry of Magic''s Floo Network system.


    He even wanted to establish an exclusive floo network belonging to Johnny Silverhand''s system, but this idea was temporarily suppressed.


    Shortly after appearing in the office, John heard a knock on the door.


    Tang Mi opened the door and came in. He looked respectful and said, "Sir, Lucius is here."


    John waved his hand to indicate that he knew.


    Not long after Tang Mi left, Lucius walked in, but his face looked a little bad.


    "Lucius, my friend, does it embarrass you to come to my banquet?" John asked in a deep voice.


    Lucius'' expression showed some panic. He turned around and stuck his head out to look around, making sure there was no one before closing the door.


    He walked towards John, unable to hide his nervousness.


    "Lord Johnny Silverhand, it, it''s reacting." Lucius rolled up his left sleeve, and a mark on it made him feel a slight pain.


    Hearing this, John raised his hand to interrupt him, put down his Heart of Silence and activated the Silence Barrier, signaling Lucius to continue.


    Lucius suppressed the panic in his eyes and said: "Since yesterday, the Dark Mark has been reacting. This is the Death Eaters summoning me. They want to let me go back."


    As he spoke, Lucius couldn''t help but plead: "Sir, you have to help me this time."


    Lucius knew that the other party knew his identity, so after he received the call, he immediately came to look for Johnny Silverhand.


    In his opinion, the only one who can help him is the other party.


    After getting help from Johnny Silverhand, he not only returned to the position of Hogwarts school director, but also increased Malfoy''s prestige.


    Compared with being frightened around the Dark Lord before, he prefers being in Johnny Silverhand''s lineup.


    After listening to what he said, John said calmly: "Don''t panic, Lucius, if you believe me, I hope you will respond to the Death Eaters'' call."


    These words made Lucius''s heart sink. Is Johnny Silverhand going to give up on him?


    John could feel the change in his mood and knew what the other person was thinking. He shook his head and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, I''m not giving up on you, but letting you look for opportunities with the Death Eaters."


    "Opportunity?" Lucius looked stunned.


    John said meaningfully: "This is an opportunity to completely remove your identity as a Death Eater. I can erase this mark for you, but you need to use it to return to the ranks of Death Eaters first."


    Lucius understood, this was to make him an undercover agent.


    Thinking that he could get rid of his identity as a Death Eater, Lucius agreed.


    ¡­


    Chapter 177 Banquet and Big Shots


    With the assets John now owns, it is very easy to buy a manor or something.


    Shafiq''s original manor was renamed Silver Hand Manor.


    Some ¡®big shots¡¯ that you don¡¯t usually see enter the manor, and they all have an invitation in their hands.


    Standing at the door were members of the Silver Hand security team. Some of them were retired Aurors, and some were full-time Dark Wizards.


    Without exception, these people are elites.


    Those who came to attend the appointment were also secretly shocked. This power could win against any pure-blood family.


    No wonder Shafiq was kicked out in despair. The people who came here included pure-blood families, officials from the Ministry of Magic, and wizards from foreign countries.


    Potion Master Damo Alex was dressed in a noble, blue robe, with a modified cane, and the Merlin First Class Medal on his chest was particularly conspicuous.


    Lucius Malfoy came with John, wearing a black velvet dress and a gemstone ring the size of a dove egg on his left hand.


    Everyone who sees this scene will start to re-examine Lucius Malfoy.


    But the eyes of more people followed the movement of the silver mask, and many people showed flattering smiles on their faces, and their flattery was very obvious.


    "I am very happy that you can come to my banquet." The silver ring and alexandrite on his left hand shined under the light.


    Johnny Silverhand opened his mouth, and everyone kept their mouths shut in tacit agreement.


    Barty Crouch was among them, staring at Lucius.


    "Among the people who have arrived, there are officials, some people who have made mistakes in the past, and scholars from academia. They are an indispensable part of the magic world that is driven by gears."


    As John looked over, under the light, officials from the Ministry of Magic, potion masters, and former Death Eaters... they all coexisted harmoniously in this manor.


    Pure blood, mixed blood, Muggles, werewolves.


    Perhaps they should have been hostile, but they were able to come here because of the prestige of the King of Knockturn Alley, and also because of the generosity of Lord Johnny Silverhand.


    The speech ended generously, and John¡¯s last words were: ¡°Let us respect the world, which brings us together.


    To our friends, we help each other achieve success when we need it most.


    Respect the worries and setbacks in the future. We may die, but as long as they don¡¯t kill us, they will eventually make us stronger. "


    Raise the wine glass high, the contents in the glass will exude a mellow aroma.


    After drinking a glass of wine, John walked down the platform wisely.


    This banquet, in addition to gathering one''s own strength, is also to allow these people to have more intersections of interests.


    Magic officials will discuss with scholars, dark wizards will clink glasses with former enemies, and potion masters will negotiate with material dealers.


    Every clink of glasses and every laugh will make this interest group stronger.


    And at the center of them is the man named Johnny Silverhand.


    As long as Johnny Silverhand exists, these relationships are unbreakable.


    Only Johnny Silverhand can gather these people.


    The new head of the Auror Office, Piers Thicknesse, came to John with a wine glass.


    "Your Excellency, please allow me to clink glasses with you."


    As expected of someone who had been praised by John for his ability to dance, Pierce knew very well how he got into this position of real power and respectfully clinked glasses with John.


    "Auror defense funds need to be used to purchase a batch of striker equipment." He was really good at being a man. The funds Pierce had just obtained from here were sent back to John.


    John was very satisfied with his little brother, nodded, and said meaningfully: "I will give you a discount, and I will only give it to you."


    Pierce was extremely surprised when he heard this, and quickly brought up another glass of wine.


    He drank too quickly, and an abnormal blush appeared on his face. Just when he was about to drink another glass, John held his hand and said: "Don''t be greedy for good wine. There are many people here. You shouldn''t let yourself drink." drunk."


    Being reminded, Pierce suddenly understood, thanked him repeatedly, lowered his posture, took the wine glass, and went to find other people.


    Tang Mi walked to John and whispered: "Sir, old Batty is waiting for you in the room."


    John put down his wine glass, declined the invitation of a scholar, and walked into the study room that originally belonged to Sean Shafiq.


    Barty Crouch Sr. was already waiting here. He was sitting on the sofa, his short gray hair carefully combed, and his expression showed some worry.


    Seeing John come in, he subconsciously stood up and was pushed down by John.


    "Barty, my friend." John sat behind the desk, stroking the ring on his left hand with his right hand, and asked, "You look very bad. Is there anything bothering you?"


    Barty Crouch Sr. struggled, but after seeing everything that happened today, the reluctance he felt in his heart surged up again.


    He stood up and walked to the desk. With some unknown emotions, he said bitterly: "Sir, I made a mistake."


    "I was very close to that position, but because of Quanzi..."


    He closed his eyes in pain and recalled the day when Voldemort fell.


    As the Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, he is responsible for trying the crimes of Death Eaters.


    It was that day that he found out that his son was actually a Death Eater. He had been extremely proud of him, but that day made him completely fall into the abyss.


    Even if he sent his son to Azkaban with integrity, he would still be criticized and miss the position of Minister of Magic.


    It was that one mistake that made me make the same mistake again and again.


    He lowered his head and said in a low voice and hoarsely: "I made an extremely wrong decision. My wife, she begged me to save her son. For this, she was willing to sacrifice herself, so I..."


    Through the visit, his wife used a compound potion to switch identities with Barty Crouch Jr.


    Soon after, his wife died in Azkaban. Everyone only thought that Barty Crouch Jr. was dead. No one knew that he had actually escaped from prison.


    Old Batty confessed all this. John listened carefully and said with deep eyes: "My friend, I am flattered by your honesty. In return for your honesty, what do you want me to do for you?"


    Old Batty didn''t confess all this for no reason, there must be a reason, and John could guess the reason.


    "I want to fight for it again, Your Excellency." Old Batty raised his head, his eyes showing fighting spirit and unwillingness.


    The position he had once missed was brought back into contention due to the case of Peter Pettigrew.


    This time he didn''t want to miss it, he wanted to fight again, and the key person was John, the Lord Johnny Silverhand in front of him.


    For this reason, he will face this person with the most sincerity.


    John heard his thoughts and smiled.


    "I''m very happy, old Barty, I''ve been waiting for you."


    John stood up and walked out, held old Barty''s hand, and said seriously: "My friend, I will provide you with a space enough to display your fists."


    Old Batty was very moved. He knew that besides himself, there were actually people who could compete for this position.


    When John said this, he was showing off his cards and supporting himself.


    "The Triwizard Tournament is a good turning point. Old Barty, I will help you, because we are friends, not by blood but connected by bones."


    Approaching old Batty''s ear, John whispered: "I can see that you love your son, but at this critical moment, he is the most important thing."


    Old Batty lost his competitiveness because of his son, so he naturally knew the meaning of this sentence.


    If anyone knew that Barty Sr. had a Death Eater son, it would probably become the next scandal.

 Chapter 157：

    Old Barty had a complicated expression. Although he hated his son, he was once his pride. In Old Barty''s opinion, it was because he didn''t teach him well that he was like this.


    John knew by looking at his expression that he was too cruel, so he patted him on the shoulder and said, "My friend, come to me if you are in trouble."


    Old Barty left the office, and John looked at his back.


    "If it were me, I would hide his son."


    In the office, a person walked in from the side door of the study.


    Golden eyes looked at John with uncontrollable enthusiasm.


    "Heinrich, your idea is very good, but it is not a foolproof solution."


    John chuckled, yes, the person who came in was Heinrich Edgar.


    Now that the members of the Star Club have been confirmed, John will be the first to show off his cards.


    As John''s die-hard loyalist, after knowing this identity, Heinrich knew that he was completely recognized.


    Edgar follows the strong, just like his uncle followed Voldemort. This time the person he chooses will be the strongest.


    Looking at the pale face that was incompatible with the manor, John smiled and said, "I''m going on a trip. Are you interested in going there together? Maybe I can introduce you to a friend."


    It would probably be interesting if Kim Ledisley met Heinrich.


    Heinrich nodded, he did not belong to Johnny Silverhand, he only followed John Wick.


    During the banquet, Lucius also met several former Death Eaters like himself.


    They gathered together to discuss the matter of the Dark Mark.


    Next to Lucius was a wizard who was missing half of his nose and was lame, listening respectfully. Lucius deliberately introduced this man to the Death Eaters.


    ¡­


    Chapter 178 Ilvermorny and Kowalski


    In 1945, the war between the Muggle world and the wizarding world ended at the same time.


    Grindelwald was defeated by Dumbledore, and World War II ended in the Muggle world.


    As a victorious country, the United States developed rapidly. Unlike the United Kingdom, there was an active atmosphere here.


    The same atmosphere also extends to the magic school.


    Ilvermorny, a school founded by the descendants of Salazar Slytherin.


    In the 17th century, the school was built on the top of Mount Gray in Massachusetts. It was originally a stone cabin built by Aesop Searle and his wife.


    Later, it developed more and more, and finally became the number one magic school in the United States.


    Like Hogwarts, it is divided into four houses.


    ?respectively;


    Keen to accept book lovers, the horned water snake.


    Keen to accept adventurers, Thunderbirds.


    A warrior who admires perseverance, the ocelot.


    Choose to accept the kind and noble doctor, goblin.


    Similar to the four major colleges of Hogwarts.


    But instead of sorting through the Sorting Hat, they stood above the Goldie''s Knot carved in the center of the stone floor of the hall and were chosen by the statues of the four houses.


    If more than one college welcomes you, the choice falls to the student.


    The former Speaker of the Magical Congress of the United States, witch Serafina Piccolo was selected by the Four Houses, and she eventually went to the Horned Water Serpent Academy.


    "It''s just like Hogwarts."


    When John and Heinrich arrived outside the school, it was when the clouds started to rise.


    A building similar to a castle was in the clouds and mist, and John and Heinrich looked at it from a distance.


    Ilvermorny was so powerfully enchanted that the school was completely invisible to Muggles.


    No, it should be said to be No-Maj.


    No-Maj is the name used by American wizards for people who cannot do magic.


    When traveling abroad, John would naturally not forget to take a look at this school.


    Mrs. Wick is watching the T-stage model show at Fashion Week, and her father''s bank card is probably overdrawn.


    John took Heinrich abroad. Heinrich was also a genius. He learned to apparate in the fifth grade.


    In addition, Durmstrang had no clues, so he simply took the portkey to the United States, and then used Apparition to reach the top of the mountain.


    John put on a mask, and his robes rustled in the mountain wind.


    After a while, they saw a Pegasus coming towards their direction.


    The Pegasus has its back to the sun, like a son of the sun descending from the sky.


    On horseback, a boy with blond hair, blue eyes and a hearty smile, his blond hair flying, ran towards John after he landed.


    "Sir Johnny Silverhand, I didn''t expect you to come to me."


    Kim Ledisley, a former holiday worker at Johnny Silverhand''s store.


    When he saw his former boss, he was extremely pleasantly surprised.


    Originally, he wanted to go back and continue working during this holiday, but the World Cup was approaching and he happened to get the tickets.


    When John saw him, he said with a smile in his voice: "Jin, although you have left Johnny Silverhand, I will still regard you as a friend."


    "Your Excellency, this is my honor." After seeing John''s strength, Jin showed his big white teeth and smiled a bit dazzlingly.


    He shifted his gaze to Heinrich next to him, stretched out his hand, and said enthusiastically: "Kim Ledisley, student of Ilvermorny."


    Heinrich''s pale face just raised his eyes, not intending to hold them.


    But even so, Jin''s enthusiasm still did not dissipate. He directly grabbed Heinrich''s hand and shook hands enthusiastically regardless of the disgust in the other''s eyes.


    Heinrich struggled to break away, and then wiped his hands with a towel in disgust.


    John took everything in his eyes and never let go of the smile in Jin''s eyes.


    "Looks like he has thick eyebrows and big eyes, but I didn''t expect him to be a scheming person." With a slander, John finally made the two of them officially acquainted.


    He has always believed that youth is the greatest capital.


    Therefore, there are many students like Neville and Percy among those whom John trains.


    Kim Ledisley was also his training target. This temporary worker classmate showed his unique talent when he was Johnny Silverhand.


    He has a deep understanding of the alchemy level and also has strong strength.


    Once upon a time, there was a dark wizard who did not know how to live or die to cause trouble. He could deal with the opponent by himself without using the security team.


    During the next period of time, John asked King to be the host and take Heinrich around the United States.


    Jin is from Thunderbird Academy, and he is as eager for adventure as Gryffindor in his heart.


    It was just a matter of letting the two of them get acquainted with each other. Needless to say, Heinrich was a member of the Star Club and someone who knew about John''s vest.


    As John¡¯s training target, Jin also needs to get familiar with his deputy.


    Just looking at Heinrich''s aggrieved look as he resisted taking action, John couldn''t help laughing.


    Using Apparition to leave Mount Greyk, John appears in New York.


    Presumably Heinrich knew his intentions and hoped there would be no fight.


    ¡­


    A fashion show was held in New York, and Mrs. Wick sent John out to hang out on the grounds that John was immature.


    "Women, once you go shopping, you are irrational."


    Seeing that my mother had no intention of coming out, John found a taxi and got in it.


    Wandering around the city casually, John was already in the Lower East Side when he got off the car.


    There are many distinctive buildings left here, as well as some street graffiti.


    John is wearing a suit and vest, which looks a little out of place here.


    Patting his head, John said speechlessly: "After staying in the magical world for a long time, even my aesthetics has changed."


    Wandering around, the afternoon tea on the street looks good.


    A bakery was also very unique. John opened the door and walked in.


    The doorbell dinged. The shopkeeper was a young man.


    The store is small and gives people a warm feeling. It has customized bread and cakes, as well as baked cookies.


    "Why does this thing look familiar?"


    Staring at a piece of bread, John looked at the cute look with big eyes and long hair, and his mind overlapped with an invisible beast with the same big eyes.


    Eyes widened, John looked at the others again.


    These breads are very distinctive, some are poisonous horned beasts, and some are moon-crazed beasts.


    "Are these magical animals?" he said in surprise.


    John looked at the fat shopkeeper and asked tentatively: "Do you know the twelve ways to use dragon blood?"


    "Dragon blood?" The fat shopkeeper looked confused.


    John could sense that he was really confused and had doubts in his heart.


    Since he is not a wizard, why do these breads look like magical animals?


    After buying some bread and leaving, John walked out and looked at the name of the store.


    "Kowalski''s Bakery?" After muttering, John guessed that this store had either had a wizard or had seen these animals.


    Shortly after he left, a young man with freckles came over, opened the door and shouted to the shopkeeper: "Mr. Kowalski, is Quentin here?"


    "Rolfe, bring some bread back, your grandpa will like it."


    The fat shopkeeper smiled, and Rolf Scamander scratched his head.


    ¡­


    New York is indeed wonderful, especially Chinatown here. The food has not yet become as magical as it will be to cater to tastes.


    But it''s a pity that John''s food tastes tasteless.


    Faced with the delicacies of China, he still ate too much. After all, it was tasteless and the smell was pleasant.


    This made the worry in Mrs. Wick''s eyes slightly lessen. Her son''s anorexic look had once made people anxious.


    "If John can have a normal meal, this trip will be worth it."


    Mrs. Wick is eager to learn Chinese cuisine as soon as possible.


    Renting an apartment in New York, Mrs. Wick would call Watson every day.


    Watson just lets them have fun, and those things are almost solved.


    I don¡¯t know why, but some of the big guys who spoke cruelly to him soon died.


    Some drowned in the water, some slipped and fell, and some simply disappeared.


    This made Watson feel at ease, but Sean was holding on to him. He felt that the disappearance of these people was because Watson was showing off his fists.


    I am even more convinced that Finn Wallace trusts Watson for no reason.


    The other party sincerely invites Watson to become the second-in-command of the Wallace family, which makes Watson, who only wants to obey the law and abide by the law, a headache.


    ¡­


    Chapter 179 Johnny Silverhand Branch and Snake Lady

 Chapter 158：

    This trip abroad lasted for two weeks. John didn''t know whether he was happy or not, but Mrs. Wick was quite happy anyway.


    She would hold John''s hand and dress him up in various styles, euphemistically called fashion.


    It was the hip-hop style hat with a big gold chain worn backwards that John couldn''t accept.


    Of course, it¡¯s not without trouble.


    A woman will inevitably be approached by someone when she is out, let alone a beautiful woman.


    At this time, her little knights need to appear. John usually drags those people into the alley and either breaks off a few fingers or pulls out a few teeth.


    Once, he pulled out all the teeth of a young gangster. The guy thought it was another gang that did it. The two parties fired several shots at each other, which made a big fuss.


    It was also because of this that the streets during that time were a little uneven.


    John took the time to go to Plymouth Colony, where a branch of Johnny Silverhand''s Store opened.


    There is a very beautiful Asian manager there, but he has some mobility difficulties and needs to use a wheelchair.


    Some people had their own thoughts about this, but after the two wizards turned into fools, no one dared to make any plans anymore.


    The big silver hand sign is located in the middle of the colony.


    The bronze-skinned, bald man stood at the door with a ferocious look, scanning everyone equally with ferocious eyes.


    This is the security guard of the American branch, and he is also one of the followers of Johnny Silverhand who has quietly taken root around the world.


    "Johnson, please give way. Who dares to come in?"


    Behind the security guard, a sullen man in a suit and a monocle was very dissatisfied.


    When Johnson heard this, he glared at him and changed his position without saying a word.


    The man behind him stiffened slightly and took two deep breaths to stop himself from arguing with the other person.


    As a qualified salesperson, even if the manager does not ask him to go out to solicit business, he should take the initiative.


    After adjusting his bow tie, the salesman raised his head and walked out of the door proudly. He made appointments with several wizards to discuss business.


    John opened his legs and walked towards Johnny Silverhand.


    Johnson, who was standing at the door, saw John and silently stretched out his hand to stop him.


    "Are you a student?"


    Johnson said bluntly: "There are no things for students here. You can go to the opposite side and have a look."


    John smiled and asked, "Why?"


    "Lord Johnny Silverhand said that the future flowers of the magical world must be taken good care of. The things inside are very dangerous and not suitable for students to use." Although he looked fierce, Johnson still explained patiently.


    This was indeed said by John. It should be said that Johnny Silverhand in the newspaper said it, and Rita Skeeter made it up herself.


    The intention is to set off the kindness of Lord Johnny Silverhand. In fact, this sentence has won the favor of many family wizards.


    Shrugging, John said: "I''m here to see your manager. Please tell her that John is visiting."


    "Manager?" Johnson stared at John suspiciously for a while, then pulled the hemp rope at the door.


    An orchid grew from the hemp rope, and the orchid opened its mouth and made a gentle sound.


    "Johnson, what''s wrong?"


    "Miss Nagini, a man named John is looking for you."


    "John!"


    A surprised voice came from the other side of Orchid, and Nagini said in a hurry: "Let him in."


    Johnson was stunned for a moment, then turned sideways to get out of the way.


    After John walked in, there were many magic props placed inside.


    But John knew that these props were all on the surface.


    The American branch was originally positioned as an arms store with local characteristics. Every counter was enchanted, hiding anonymous wands and offensive magic props.


    There are several customers in the store, and they are choosing there. Each of them is wearing a monocle.


    Those glasses are magical. Only by wearing them can you see the items under the counter.


    There are three salesmen, and they are introducing items.


    The two security guards guarding the door further away noticed John as soon as he came in.


    When I walked to the door, the security guard stood up and opened the door respectfully, obviously saying hello.


    John went in. There was a cave inside, a place similar to a living room.


    Nagini is wearing a green dress and sitting in a wheelchair. The wheelchair will move by itself without pushing.


    "John, you''re here."


    Nagini was very happy to see John.


    Seeing that he had lost some weight, Nagini said with some pity, "You shouldn''t let yourself be too tired."


    "It''s okay, it''s just a small problem." John approached Nagini and stared at her body.


    In John''s eyes, the chaotic particles on Nagini disappeared.


    "Recovering well." With a smile in his eyes, John walked beside Nagini naturally and said, "Are you getting used to running the business here?"


    Letting Nagini come to the American magic world to develop is also a slap in the face.


    At that time, we planned to open branches in various countries, and the first testing point was here.


    John said that if you encounter trouble in development, you can look to yourself.


    Nagini has never failed to gain a foothold locally on her own.


    "It''s not as if you deserve your name." Nagini said with a smile on her face and a gentle voice: "The wizards here coincide with your philosophy. They believe in the strong. Using your name, they will soon become Recruit a group of people.¡±


    "Someone caused trouble. Fortunately, the ring you gave me was very useful."


    Touching the emerald green ring on her hand, Nagini was pointed at her head with a wand, triggering the ring''s protection and turning her into a fool.


    Because of this incident, she was nicknamed the Snake Lady in the local area. She is usually immobile and extremely venomous.


    Passing by a wine cabinet, John grabbed a bottle of red wine, but Nagini snatched it away.


    She said seriously: "John, you are not an adult yet and you cannot drink."


    "...Why are you just like my mother?" John was speechless.


    Think about it, strictly speaking, Nagini should be of the grandma¡¯s generation.


    He has lost his temper.


    After letting Nagini **** away the red wine, he took out a box from the small bag he carried with him.


    "Speaking of which, I haven''t given you a gift yet for opening the store."


    As a boss, John cannot be stingy. He handed the long box to Nagini. John chuckled and said, "Open it and take a look."


    Nagini''s curiosity was aroused and she opened the box. A delicate wand was held on a velvet cushion.


    The wand is black, eleven and a quarter inches long, with dense lines and excellent toughness.


    The tail has a spiral pattern and is inlaid with a sapphire.


    This is a wand that can be described as beautiful, and Nagini was fascinated by it.


    John introduced: "Yew wood and night feather, this is a wand that belongs to the reborn person. The tail is a philosophical stone, which can increase magic power and heal the body."


    The Philosopher''s Stone is John''s new work. It can be regarded as an alternative super magic crystal, close to the work of the Philosopher''s Stone.


    It can enhance the power of magic spells, and at the same time absorb attacks and turn them into magic power that is fed back to the holder.


    The Philosopher''s Stone itself is also a huge magic power storage device. It can be said that except for the less time to make the elixir of life and the lack of the ability to change stones into gold, it is completely a weak version of the Philosopher''s Stone.


    Nagini touched the wand and saw a line of writing on the handle.


    "This is a celebration of Nagini''s rebirth."


    The soft place in his heart was severely touched. Who can understand the pain that Cheng She went through in those years.


    Reborn in Nirvana, Nagini couldn''t help crying.


    She held the wand, smiled with tears in her eyes, and said touchedly: "John, thank you."


    She had said this simple sentence many times, but it seemed like she couldn''t say it enough.


    John touched his nose, feeling a little embarrassed.


    He took out various "Zi" series props from his small bag and gave them to Nagini.


    Nagini, who originally had no jewelry, suddenly looked like a jewelry model. These things have their own functions.


    She looked dumbfounded as John put down a stack of books.


    "These books can quickly improve the level of magic. You can read them."


    Having turned back into a human, the blood curse in her body has been removed, and Nagini can also learn magic.


    Naturally, John would not miss this opportunity and let Nagini study hard.


    In Nagini''s current state, her soul continues to repair, and she will be able to regain her ability to walk after a period of time.


    It was devoured too hard in the beginning, and most of its soul was lost when it was rescued.


    John even considered whether to capture a few dementors and raise them to use in making soul potions in the future.


    It will take a long time to repair the unicorn horn alone.


    ¡­


    It''s a bit troublesome to run Johnny Silverhand''s store by one person, so John is going to ask Kim Ledisley to help.


    But before that, John still had to solve some things.


    For example, the Ministry of Magic Auror patrol.


    This store has too many benefits, so it¡¯s normal for some people to be jealous.


    It''s okay to use the trap in secret, cruel people will choose to get rid of Nagini directly.


    John wants to nip these things in the cradle, as he is now wearing a silver mask in the Blind Pig Bar, spitting out a dozen names to the trembling goblin opposite him.


    "Dear Johnny Silverhand, I have no intention of being your enemy."


    This is a New York underground bar, and it is also a place where intelligence from all walks of life circulates.


    The boss is a goblin and the biggest gangster.


    This gangster was trembling in front of John at the moment.


    Just now, Johnny Silverhand walked into the bar and knocked out three wizards who took action.


    Then he took out the boss¡¯s soul and stuffed it back.


    The boss doesn''t have the arrogance of the past at all. He just wants to stop experiencing terrible things.


    ¡­


    Chapter 180 Sweet Dates and Big Sticks


    The Blind Pig Bar.


    The usually bustling bar is now empty.


    The goblin boss licked his smile and served the guests drinks respectfully.


    The scattered round table turned into a long table under the subtle transformation technique.


    In the main seat, the man in the silver mask couldn''t see his expression clearly.


    The goblin boss'' palms were sweating nervously. He followed the instructions and invited all the people who were targeting Johnny Silverhand''s store.


    As the biggest gangster, the goblin boss still has these reputations.


    He didn''t know what the other party was going to do, but he knew that this person was extremely dangerous.


    After a while, several banging sounds came from the Blind Pig Bar.

 Chapter 159：

    One after another, figures appeared from the phantom, and they seemed not to have thought that they were not the only ones invited by the goblin boss.


    The wizards who appeared looked at each other in confusion, and some of them with a bad temper had already yelled: "Damn it, Poppy, what are you doing!"


    Bobby is the name of the goblin boss. Normally, he would have scolded him back in a bad temper, but now Bobby is pretending to be dead.


    "Sit down."


    A voice that could not be refused sounded, and a total of thirteen wizards arrived.


    They were in charge of various underground transactions in the New York wizarding world. After hearing the sound, the bad-tempered wizard who spoke first yelled: "Who are you? Why should I listen to you!"


    Some people looked disdainful, as if they were preparing to laugh at the other person''s jokes.


    However¡­


    "I said... sit down!"


    A coercion burst out from John, like a predator looking at its prey, and a creeping fear was dug out of his heart.


    John raised his head slightly and said calmly: "If you don''t need a chair, I will put a flower on your grave."


    The moment they saw the silver mask, the wizards who were struck by fear swallowed hard.


    Of course they recognize this mask, because they are the boss of the shop that owns the mask.


    They sat silently on the chairs at the long table, there were thirteen in total, but they all refused to sit on the chairs at the other end of the long table because that would mean facing the silver mask.


    For this reason, they almost started fighting.


    Finally, the bad-tempered wizard was placed in the thirteenth position.


    He looked embarrassed and huffed and puffed with a dark face.


    They didn''t speak first, waiting for John.


    "My father once told me that business matters should not be too rigid."


    A low and hoarse voice echoed in everyone''s ears. John rubbed the ring and said in a deep voice: "Perhaps my store has offended everyone''s interests. For this, I am here to apologize."


    This opening made people confused. They seemed not to have expected that such a strong person would give in.


    That was the man who drove the Shafiq family out of the UK. How could he be as docile as a sheep?


    The bad-tempered wizard was at his best again, and he taunted: "It''s good that you know, I''m not unreasonable. As long as you hand over half of the goods in the store, I will give you a decent treatment."


    As he spoke, he felt very majestic at the moment, raised his head and looked at John with his nostrils.


    John laughed, and the low laughter suddenly made people feel uneasy.


    He raised his head and looked at the desperate wizard opposite, "I do intend to let some people act as agents for my goods, and the goods will be sold at one fifth lower than the market price."


    This proposal made everyone''s eyes light up. You must know that the goods in Johnny Silverhand''s store are so popular that even if the price is half the market price, the supply exceeds demand. Buy low and sell high, which is a very considerable profit.


    Just when the wizards felt that Lord Johnny Silverhand was a reasonable man, John changed the subject.


    He looked up at the violent wizard, bared his fangs and said, "I will not destroy the division of the Thirteenth District of New York, so I need an area to open a store. Can you show me your sincerity?"


    Even through a mask, they could all see who John''s eyes fell on.


    The grumpy wizard who had been looking proud just now froze. When he realized what he was doing, he found that the atmosphere around him had become strange.


    John leaned back in his chair and said calmly: "You can start."


    "You can''t, right? He''s just a foreigner!"


    The grumpy wizard shouted loudly, as if this would make him feel more secure. He said to the people who had a good relationship with him: "We will deal with him, and the goods will still be ours."


    The wizard seemed to suddenly realize that when the grumpy wizard smiled, the red light of the wand had already hit him.


    The grumpy wizard''s smile froze, and other wizards took action one after another. Under the inundation of more than a dozen wands, the grumpy wizard fell to the ground and gradually lost his breath.


    "Now, we can talk about the share."


    John smiled slightly, snapped his fingers, and the thirteenth chair turned into a flower and fell on the grumpy wizard.


    Putting the cross on his chin, John said: "Johnny Silverhand will also take out 30% of the goods as the share of the twelve sections, which includes drinks, magic potions, and equipment."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a wizard on the right screamed: "Thirty percent? We killed a person for you, and it''s only 30%?!"


    Dissatisfaction was written on his face. John glanced at him and tapped the ring with his finger.


    A wave of magic power centered on John spread out, and shackles stretched out from the chair under the wizard''s buttocks, locking everyone up.


    "Fuck!"


    The wizard cursed loudly, and John slowly stood up and whispered to the other wizards whose expressions changed greatly: "Don''t get me wrong, I just want to prove to you that I am not discussing with you because I am afraid."


    Walking up to the dissatisfied wizard, the wizard couldn''t help but change his expression and screamed: "What are you going to do?"


    "Sh-"


    The wand gently placed on the wizard''s shoulder, signaling him to be quiet, and John whispered like a devil: "The soul is back."


    White smoke came out of the wizard''s body. Seeing this scene, the goblin boss Bobby''s legs couldn''t help but collapse. This was how he was treated just now.


    As everyone watched in horror, the wizard''s soul was pulled out of his body.


    The wizard was not as arrogant as before, he was full of fear.


    "Tell me, why are you resisting me?" The eyes under the silver mask turned into vertical pupils, and unspeakable fear trembled in the soul.


    Longwei adds panic, and the effect is outstanding.


    "Sir Johnny Silverhand, I, I don''t mean to offend¡ª"


    The wizard screamed, his voice harsh.


    The other wizards were also frightened by this scene. They yelled crazily, begging John to let him go.


    John''s eyes were as deep as a bottomless hole.


    "But I don''t believe you anymore. You have never stopped releasing your malice since you entered the bar, and your greed is like the sea water that wants to swallow me up."


    As he said that, the other wizards were horrified to find that white smoke was also coming out of their bodies.


    They struggled wildly, to no avail.


    "Sorry, I don''t have much time to bother with you."


    Pulling out twelve souls at once, a trace of tiredness flashed in John''s eyes.


    Everyone was marked, and he put his soul back one by one.


    "You know, Johnny Silverhand never treats his friends badly."


    After everything was done, John opened their prison.


    At that moment, twelve wands were pointed at John at the same time.


    However, John just raised his eyes slightly and spoke clearly: "Put it down."


    The wizards who were about to cast spells found that their hands had been put down unwillingly.


    They looked frightened and confused, and they didn''t understand why.


    John walked towards the door and said without looking back: "The 30% share will be divided into 12 parts for you. I will not treat my friends badly, nor will I be soft on my enemies."


    Passing by the body of the violent wizard, John snapped his fingers with his left hand, and the wizard''s body ignited in flames until it turned into ashes.


    "Bobby, clean him up."


    The goblin boss Bobby hurriedly came over with a broom and swept away the ashes.


    When the door of the Blind Pig Bar is closed, all the abuse or anger towards Bobby is locked inside.


    From that day on, New York¡¯s underground wizards tacitly cleared out all the former violent wizards.


    The next day, they indeed received 30% of the goods from the Johnny Silver Hand store.


    They thought that 30% would be very small, but they still underestimated this number.


    A 30% share is completely enough to bring huge benefits.


    This made them very annoyed. If they had known there were so many, they wouldn''t have had to have such a trouble with Johnny Silverhand.


    It''s better now, they regret it.


    Nagini suddenly became a popular presence in the New York wizarding world. Many people wanted to have a relationship with her, and even meeting her once was enough to brag about her for a long time.


    This also forced the Ministry of Magic to turn its attention away. The original focus on Nagini turned to the other districts 12.


    This is also the reason why John kept them. By removing these people as a stumbling block, it can also divert the attention of the Ministry of Magic.


    Nagini also found out about these things a week later and wrote to thank John.


    When this letter arrived, it happened to come together with Furong''s letter.


    ¡­


    Chapter 181 Fleur¡¯s invitation and Peter¡¯s escape from prison


    "Quidditch World Cup?"


    Looking at the letter sent by Fleur, John remembered that he still had the tickets sent by Barty Crouch.


    "Andre!"


    There was a loud noise downstairs. It must be that Uncle Andre accidentally angered Mrs. Wick.


    After returning from a trip to the United States, John found that Mrs. Wick had gotten a recipe from nowhere, saying it was written by a super chef, and he began to improve his cooking skills.


    Uncle Andre tries to help, but he screws up every time.


    Dad Watson Wick''s matter is almost settled, but now there are rumors about the Wick family, the big boss behind the scenes in London. What is that?


    I don¡¯t know how to solve it, but now Watson is about to become the new underground king of London.


    For this reason, Watson had a lot of headaches.


    Every time this happened, Uncle Seryosha would give him a glass of vodka and forget all his worries.


    There is a major reshuffle of forces in London, and every big boss wants to put his head in his crotch when he goes out.


    A gypsy tramp boss found Watson, hoping that he could help his son.


    His son was the one who killed Finn Wallace, and Sean Wallace was looking for them like crazy.


    And from the evidence given by the Rangers boss, there is someone else behind the scenes.


    The person behind the scenes only spent 20,000 yuan to kill the famous boss.


    Life is so fragile.


    Watson and Sean called and talked about investors.


    But in the end, Hua was so angry that he almost smashed his phone, but the four Jovonovich brothers looked calm.


    None of this has anything to do with John. He knows that his uncles can handle it. Now he is paying more attention to the advertising of Johnny Silverhand.


    Yes, don¡¯t think that there are no advertisements in the magical world.


    This Quidditch World Cup is a good advertising opportunity.


    To this end, John used his privileges to get an advertising space from Barty Crouch.


    The situation in the local Ministry of Magic is a bit complicated now. The position of Minister of Magic is vacant, so this time the Quidditch World Cup falls on Barty Crouch.


    As the director of the International Magic Exchange and Cooperation Department, he can use this opportunity to re-enhance his prestige, provided that it is done properly.


    The capital injection into Johnny Silverhand''s store came at just the right time, and at the same time, John also offered to sell small items at preferential prices.


    The matter of advertising is left to Mundungus. Although this person likes to play tricks, this kind of person is the only way to deal with Ministry of Magic officials.


    Tang Mi was called to the office by John and gave him another task.


    "Handicap?"


    When he heard that John was going to open a gambling bureau, Tang Mi was a little surprised and said, "Although it''s not done openly, there are a lot of things going on behind the scenes."


    "Yes, I believe many people are willing to make a fortune in the lively Quidditch game."


    John smiled and chuckled: "Of course, provided we know the result."


    "Sir, what do you mean?" Tang Mi subconsciously looked at the crystal ball on the table. John nodded and said mysteriously: "Control the odds, this will be a lot of money."

 Chapter 160：

    In the crystal ball, the Irish team lifted the trophy.


    Tang Mi naturally knew what a huge amount of money this was. You must know that there are not only 50,000 but also 50,000 to 60,000 people watching the Quidditch World Cup every year. Each person paid ten Galleons, which is an astronomical figure.


    This needs to be handled by trustworthy people, so Tang Mi took some of his men to the Department of Magical Sports.


    You can open it directly and secretly, but it is not necessary.


    Appropriate outflow of some profits can save you a lot of trouble.


    John wouldn''t care about this little money.


    It¡¯s just that the application process was very fast. Ludo Bagman, Director of the Department of Magical Sports and Sports, was not very happy when he heard that the opening was about to be made.


    He even asked vaguely whether there were any discounts for officials when placing bets.


    "Ludo Bagman is a gambler. He has gone bankrupt and is still keen on these things." Tang Mi came back to inform the results. He couldn''t help but shook his head and said: "He used to be the best hitter of the Hornets. Now his You can even fit a wine barrel in your belly.¡±


    "Do you know him?" John heard a different meaning.


    Tang Mi hesitated for a while and said honestly: "I used to be a fan of the Wimbourne Hornets. At that time, I played for the Ministry of Magic with Oz and Lippi."


    Tang Mi felt a little melancholy when he mentioned the past events.


    If he hadn''t been bitten by a werewolf that time, he might still be struggling for promotion in the Ministry of Magic.


    This time when I went to the Ministry of Magic, I also met my former friends, Oz Hilde and Lippi Korbel. They were still stuck in the same place, which made Tang Mi sigh.


    John picked up the Ministry of Magic document and looked at it. When he heard this, he said without raising his head: "You can have a good time catching up with your friends. Now you don''t need to hide around, right?"


    Tang Mi was startled.


    After confirming that the documents were correct and putting them away, John looked at Tang Mi who was still in a daze and said speechlessly: "You haven''t been looking for them all day, have you?"


    Tang Mi was embarrassed. He scratched his head, his face was stunned, and he looked like a shy big boy.


    Walking into the fireplace, John glanced at Tang Mi and said, "I don''t exclude you from having your own friends, Tang Mi. Everyone has their own social interactions. I don''t have to care about everything."


    After saying that, blue flames engulfed John.


    He disappeared into the office.


    That bright face appeared in Tang Mi''s mind. They were once inseparable. Before being bitten by the werewolf, he never even thought about being separated.


    In the past, he had great ambitions, but now he is wasting his time in the Ministry of Magic.


    He made up his mind and walked out of the Johnny Silverhand store without even hearing his subordinates calling him.


    Walking to a flower shop, he reluctantly bought a bouquet of flowers.


    "We haven''t seen each other for so long, why should I bring some gifts." He said to himself.


    ¡­


    Dudley has been losing weight recently, and John can often see Dudley jogging along Privet Drive.


    When passing by the door of his house, Dudley ran as fast as if a dog was chasing him.


    Apart from the eyeball Watson found while mowing the lawn a few days ago, John felt that it was also because of his four vicious uncles.


    Now the Dursley family has completely believed that the Wick family is the same as those big guys. After all, on the day of the holiday, they saw with their own eyes several ferocious people getting out of the car.


    ?A person who can tell at a glance that he needs to be in jail.


    Harry''s treatment at the Dursleys has become better, and Uncle Vernon will no longer yell at every turn, although sometimes he will yell subconsciously, and then panic and apologize afterward.


    Aunt Petunia no longer kept her cold face.


    When he saw Aunt Petunia buying him clothes that day, Harry felt that someone had cast the Imperius Curse on them.


    His room is no longer locked, and he doesn''t need to do his homework carefully.


    But because Dudley was losing weight, he needed to eat vegetables with him.


    This made Harry, who had been eating vegetables for a month, miserable. He wrote to his friends, hoping to get some delicious food.


    Of course, the premise is not to be discovered by Dudley.


    Dudley couldn''t control his mouth now. Several times he ''sleepwalked'' directly to the kitchen. When he opened the refrigerator, there was nothing in it, which made him almost cry.


    Harry gave him a suggestion and asked him to go to John''s place. There would be a lot of delicious food.


    Dudley had a heartbeat, but it was soon overshadowed by the shadow of his childhood.


    Even if he shook his head and beat him to death, there were three children who snatched John''s Chinese dumplings. John directly pressed the children''s hands and performed the pencil disappearing technique.


    That incident cast a huge shadow on Dudley.


    During that time, I even dreamed of shouting "Don''t come over here with the pencil" and slept with my parents for a week.


    Harry also wrote letters very frequently, mostly to Sirius.


    He always has endless things to talk about with his godfather.


    For this reason, Hedwig''s originally somewhat round body became slim.


    Basil''s favorite thing was to stay in front of the window and cast a disdainful look at Hedwig who was busy flying around.


    If it weren''t for the window, the two snowy owls would definitely fight.


    As Harry waited expectantly, his birthday arrived as scheduled.


    Hagrid, Hermione, Ron, and Sirius, they sent four big cakes.


    And on that day when Harry was happy.


    But John stared at the "Daily Prophet" in his hand, and the atmosphere was eerily quiet.


    "Did the Ministry of Magic lose Peter Pettigrew?"


    John raised his head and looked at Pierce.


    Pierce said with fear: "One week after leaving for Azkaban, Peter Pettigrew disappeared."


    "Escaped, as expected of a mouse." John put down the newspaper expressionlessly.


    He should have thought that if Sirius could run out, then Pettigrew should also be able to.


    ¡­


    Chapter 182 Invitation and Invitation


    Peter Pettigrew disappeared without a trace after leaving Azkaban. Unlike Sirius, Peter Pettigrew this time just disappeared from the world.


    He took advantage of the leaderless period in the Ministry of Magic, and Pierce was afraid that this incident would affect his position as Director of the Auror Office.


    "Don''t worry, this matter will not affect you."


    After being comforted by Johnny Silverhand, Pierce finally felt relieved.


    Speaking of which, it really has nothing to do with him. This has been handed over to Azkaban. The Aurors have fulfilled their duties, and the blame falls on the Dementors of Azkaban.


    Because dementors had attacked students before, many officials from the Ministry of Magic had doubts about dementors.


    This time Peter Pettigrew escaped again, which made them need to re-examine the dementors and whether they have the ability to continue to hold this position.


    But it will have to be replaced after the new Minister of Magic takes office.


    For this reason, the Ministry of Magic spared no effort to pour all dirty water on the Dementors.


    Rita Skeeter has successfully gained the position of editor-in-chief of the Daily Prophet because her outstanding articles have attracted the attention of public opinion in recent days.


    She has much more say, and the amount of public opinion she can generate has also increased.


    Under the instructions of John and the hint of the Ministry of Magic, Rita struck decisively. She wrote an article "Is it necessary for the uncontrolled Dementors to continue to stay", directly blaming Peter Pettigrew''s escape entirely on the inaction of the Dementors. superior.


    There was a heated discussion in the magical community, and people were excited. Some people wrote to the Ministry of Magic asking for the removal of dementors.


    They have accepted these letters. When the new Minister of Magic takes office, what to do will be a new problem.


    It is also because of this attitude that the public''s dissatisfaction with the Dementor incident has escalated again.


    Had it not been for the news of the Quidditch World Cup, there would have been tens of thousands of people requesting orders to expel the Dementors.


    Barty Crouch, who released the news, successfully increased his presence. He needs to negotiate with the ministers of magic of various countries regarding the Quidditch World Cup.


    People from the Bulgarian Ministry of Magic always wanted more good positions, so Barty Crouch had to send them back.


    He is even a little lucky. Although his current position is not the core, it happens to be the most visible one at the moment.


    Compared with him, the Department of Magical Law Enforcement is not that good.


    No one even cares what Amelia Bones is doing now.


    With the help of the Quidditch World Cup, Barty quickly returned to the public eye.


    ¡­


    When Heinrich came to Johnny Silverhand''s store, John wanted to say you had a good time in Ilvermorny, but seeing the gloomy face, he still didn''t say anything.


    "How are you and Jin getting along?" John saw that he was silent and asked.


    It''s okay not to mention it. When he mentioned that guy, Heinrich couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    This made John curious. Even the twins had never made Heinrich so unhappy.


    "I hate that man," Heinrich said.


    Kim Ledislay is like his opposite, completely opposite to Heinrich''s character.


    Like a bright sun, it radiates its own light all the time, making vampires who hate sunlight feel dazzling.


    But this person always came over. No matter where Heinrich was, Jin would always appear in the next second.


    The time spent with Jin was the most unpleasant time for Heinrich.


    John didn''t expect the two people to be so repulsive. He calmly looked at the letter Jin wrote to him. It clearly stated that he and Heinrich had a great time and that the two were good friends.


    "Did you duel with him?"


    Knowing that Heinrich hated the weak, John guessed that there was a fight.


    He also guessed correctly, Heinrich and Jin had a fight.


    As mentioned above, the two people are completely opposites.


    Heinrich was proficient in jinxes and all kinds of black magic, while Kim Ledisley was a student with perfect marks in Defense Against the Dark Arts.


    Heinrich was best at fire spells, and Kim Ledisley was best at flame-extinguishing spells.


    So facing Jin, Heinrich felt a sense of being restrained and aggrieved.


    This also made Heinrich train harder. Seeing him like this, John sighed: "Okay, but I have tickets for the Quidditch World Cup. Do you want to go with me?"


    John sent an invitation to Heinrich, but Heinrich said with a look of suppressing nausea: "That guy gave me one."


    Okay, it seems that it will be difficult to give away the extra one.


    Thinking about the people he knew, Fleur was going to the World Cup with Beauxbatons School, Hermione and Harry had made an appointment with the Weasley family, Luna was going with her father, Neville was going to accompany his parents in the hospital, Cedry Gram with his father.


    That kid Malfoy sent a message to everyone as soon as he got the tickets.


    After counting, John thought of Daphne.


    Taking off the badge, John knocked it, and eight names appeared on it.


    Selecting Daphne, John sent a message.


    After a while, Daphne sent a message.


    Even though the handwriting was a bit hasty, "Great, John, I want to go too, thank you for the invitation."


    "See you at the Quidditch World Cup."


    When Daphne saw the words on the badge, she couldn''t help but toss and turn on the bed.


    Covering her face with a pillow, she was wearing pajamas and her feet were dangling out of the bed.


    My sister, Astoria Greengrass, opened the door and came in, and saw her sister looking like a young girl in love with her child.


    "Sister, mom and dad have tickets for the Quidditch World Cup."


    Daphne stopped rolling, took the pillow away, and said expressionlessly: "Tear up the tickets!"


    Astoria: "Huh?"

 Chapter 161：

    ¡­


    After graduating, Percy entered the Ministry of Magic and worked very successfully under Barty Crouch.


    At first, Barty had doubts about this student, but after Percy was able to complete the work ahead of time every time, he changed his mind about Percy.


    This Quidditch World Cup, Barty is going to bring Percy to work together.


    Percy was very happy about this and told his parents about it.


    Molly Weasley was affixing stamps to envelopes one after another, and after hearing this, she affixed a few more stamps.


    If there is one person in the Weasley family that Percy is most proud of, it must be Mrs. Weasley.


    After hearing that Percy had gone to work, she worried: "Don''t you have time for the World Cup that day?"


    Percy said loudly: "Don''t worry, Mom, the job Mr. Crouch gave me is very easy. I can watch the game by the way."


    Mr. Weasley also smiled when he heard this, "That''s great."


    The couple was very happy that Percy could watch the football game together.


    The whites of Ron''s and the twins'' eyes were almost bulging out of their heads. In the eyes of their mother, Percy was the best-behaved child.


    Ginny imagined that she and Harry lived in the same house, and her face suddenly turned red with embarrassment.


    While talking, Mrs. Weasley put a few more stamps on the envelope.


    The envelope was full of stamps, and it was meant to be sent to the Dursleys.


    Mr. Weasley was going to take Harry to the Quidditch World Cup and was going to pick him up, so he sent a letter first.


    Originally, Sirius wanted to pick him up, but his face was still swollen, so he had to hand it over to the Weasley family, but he would show up at the World Cup.


    It''s just that they don''t know that a letter only needs a stamp.


    "By the way, Ron, isn''t there your classmate John Wick at Harry''s place?" Mr. Weasley mentioned John and had an extra ticket that he didn''t want to waste.


    Ron was stunned and said in confusion: "He lives opposite Harry."


    "That''s great, we can take him to watch the World Cup together." Mr. Weasley said excitedly: "He is your good friend, isn''t he?"


    "But John might not be short of tickets, he is so rich." Ron said subconsciously.


    Percy nodded and said, "Ron is right. John has a ticket and he will show up that day."


    "That''s a shame," said Mr. Weasley regretfully. "I heard he was interested in my car."


    Speaking of this matter, Mrs. Weasley''s expression suddenly became dangerous.


    Mr. Weasley wisely stopped mentioning the car. Instead, he paid attention to Percy and asked curiously: "Percy, are you familiar with John?"


    Ron made sense. Percy and John were in too many grades apart. From Percy''s tone, it seemed like they were very familiar with each other.


    Ron also realized this. He didn''t remember Percy and John having any interactions.


    The twins looked at Percy and didn''t believe it either.


    When mentioning this matter, Percy raised his chin and said with his head held high: "He and I are from the same club, he will definitely become a big shot."


    Society?


    Ron had no idea about this, so Percy clicked on the treasured badge and said, "Star Club."


    ¡­


    Chapter 183 Overcoming obstacles and booming


    Making a magic stone is not a simple matter.


    John has been in the alchemy room for two weeks.


    The crucible in front of him bloomed with light, illuminating the room with green, red, blue and purple light.


    As the light stopped, a blue stone appeared in the crucible.


    "Zheshi, it seems that we still need to strengthen,"


    Picking up the stone, the blue philosophy stone shines with light in the hand.


    It¡¯s not a red magic stone. This stone consumes the entire warehouse¡¯s materials.


    Even so, John''s expression remained unchanged, but he was a little disappointed.


    Holding the philosopher''s stone tightly, John could feel his magic power increasing.


    This is the third philosophical stone he has made so far. The first one was made into a wand and given to Nagini.


    The second piece he embedded into the Silver Wake Sword.


    With the third piece in his hand, John was going to use it to do something else.


    The silver ring turned into a limited glove, and he set the philosophy stone into the back of the glove.


    With just one, the glove emits blue light fluctuations.


    The other five magic crystals connect the magic power to the philosophical stone, increasing its power several times.


    Just by raising his hand, John reshaped what was in front of him.


    A teapot breaks down into its original clay, and a chair breaks down into wood.


    Taking out the wand, with the blessing of magic crystal and philosophical stone, a simple crushing spell can crush things until nothing is left.


    "It can increase the power of the spell by nearly one level."


    To estimate, the strength of John''s Crushing Curse has increased by about one level.


    Spell power amplifier.


    The Infinite Glove retracted the ring, and he raised his hand to hold it in the air.


    The Sword of Silver Wick appeared out of thin air in his hand, and the silver blade had golden lines like broken marks.


    "I need to add something."


    Glancing at the sword body, it was covered with fire and electric arcs.


    He whispered strange syllables in his mouth, "Cut through thorns and thorns."


    The sword body seemed to be covered with an invisible layer of thin glass, and it lightly scratched a piece of gold without leaving any trace.


    John raised his eyebrows and reached out to pick up the gold.


    Half of it has been cut open, and the other half has a smooth incision.


    This is a powerful cutting spell he created. The cut area cannot be restored with a repair spell.


    "Permanent damage, what is stripped cannot be healed again."


    It¡¯s better to say it¡¯s cutting than peeling it off for a better fit.


    With one slash of John''s sword, even the magic will be separated.


    This is a very destructive magic.


    Dispersing the magic, he added magic to the Sword of Silver Wake.


    Engraved with new magic, Silver Wake''s sword becomes even more powerful.


    After staying in the alchemy room for a while, John walked out and came to the office.


    He has a new product in his hand, and he has exclusive power.


    The name is a bit domineering, and its functions are quite explosive in the magical world.


    This thing is a one-time use and cannot be repaired later.


    Once used, it is irreversible and will form a prohibitive force field covering fifty meters.


    Anyone in the force field will temporarily lose the ability to fly and apparate, and at the same time suppress the magic effect, whether it is themselves or others.


    Of course, everything has exceptions. This necklace relies on magic crystal as a medium, which essentially covers the surrounding area with the magic power of magic crystal.


    As long as the magic power can exceed this level, John has calculated that it is probably around level 4 magic power.


    In other words, the people this thing can deal with are limited to this range.


    Above this level, the exclusive right will become invalid.


    Not many Stuff Johns were made, very rare.


    He only keeps one in his office.


    Tang Mi came over and saw something like a scepter, and was a little curious, but he suppressed it well.


    "My lord, Mundungus has finished handling the advertising matter."


    Mundungus was very active this time, probably because he wanted to gain favor for himself in front of Johnny Silverhand.


    John nodded casually, the Quidditch World Cup was approaching, and Barty Crouch appeared in the newspapers more and more frequently.


    This is a good sign. Peter Pettigrew seems to have been forgotten by everyone.


    Pierce had searched near Azkaban, and he knew that Peter Pettigrew was an illegal Animagus, so he would catch all the rats.


    Apart from the Ministry of Magic, the one who still remembers Peter Pettigrew is probably Sirius Black.


    To regain his innocence, Sirius Black went to the Ministry of Magic.


    In the past, he always hid, but this time he went in openly, which made Sirius Black very uncomfortable.


    He covered his face and strongly requested the Ministry of Magic to let him go to Azkaban to search.


    The Ministry of Magic naturally refused this request. No one wants to listen to other people''s instructions.


    Sirius was so angry that he wanted to curse, but he opened his mouth and didn''t know who to curse better.


    Fudge fell, and Scrimgeour was transferred.


    Now there was no one in the Ministry of Magic to scold him, so he had no choice but to go back in frustration.


    I heard that I went to St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Maladies and Injuries several times, hoping to treat the injuries on my face.


    It''s a pity that this is Snape''s unique magic.


    Only Snape can counter-curse, and he is still the person he is least able to deal with.


    Finally, he asked Dumbledore for help, and Snape was able to lift the spell.


    The price was that Sirius was so humiliated that he was almost autistic.


    John had a guess about Peter Pettigrew''s escape, which reminded him of the Marked Summoning that Lucius had said before.


    Probably went to find Voldemort.


    "This life really belongs to Xiaoqiang, and he won''t even die."


    John clicked his tongue twice. It can only be said that the master and servant have strong vitality.


    Voldemort wouldn''t say it, but the Forest John didn''t know where he was. He was surviving by sucking Nagini''s venom.


    Later, Nagini was taken away by John, and Voldemort was unable to leave the cabin alone, but he was still alive to this day.


    Peter Pettigrew had been fed so much truth serum that he was basically indistinguishable from a fool.


    Under such circumstances, it is simply a miracle that Peter Pettigrew was able to escape.


    When John lamented that the scourge had lasted for thousands of years, Peter Pettigrew appeared in the remote Albanian forest. He didn''t know which unlucky guy he had snatched the wand from, and he was in a daze.


    Time passes day by day.


    ¡­


    August 22nd.


    On this day, Watson had many things to do.


    The guy named ¡®Investor¡¯ took action against Huazhong.


    They are a group of upper-class people who control a lot of resources, and they also control the London underground.


    Even the influential figure Finn Wallace is just a **** in their hands.


    That''s what happened when Finn Wallace''s aggressive whitewashing attitude angered investors.

 Chapter 162：

    Sean Wallace didn''t know where he got the information about those people and wanted to take revenge on them.


    Watson was implicated, and Uncle Seryozha appeared in person.


    John looked at the delicious food Mrs. Wick made with great satisfaction and fell into deep thought.


    "Mom, why did you add detergent when you washed the rice just now?"


    "That way you can be clean, my child."


    Mrs. Wick sat down elegantly, and John looked at the banana mango chicken wing rice in front of him and fell into deep thought.


    He remembered that Mrs. Wick had to get out of China if she didn¡¯t do this kind of thing before?


    As long as you say that this is not Chinese cuisine, you will admit it. Why does Mrs. Wick swear that this is a famous Chinese cuisine?


    With that confident look, if John hadn''t been from China before, he would have really believed it.


    When he was hesitating about how to tell Mrs. Wick tactfully that this kind of food would be thrown out of heaven, he heard a loud noise.


    "Boom!"


    It was very loud, like something was exploded.


    John heard the sound coming from the other side.


    When I walked out of the door, I saw the glass of the Dursley family was broken.


    Then came the roar of Vernon Dursley.


    It¡¯s still a familiar recipe, and it¡¯s still a familiar taste.


    Vernon roared at the top of his lungs, and John noticed an electric stove flying out.


    "What happened there?" Mrs. Wick noticed the movement there.


    John shrugged and said, "Maybe the fireplace blew up."


    He didn¡¯t know that his casual words actually came true.


    At the Dursley''s.


    The disgraced Weasley family wanted to pick Harry up through the fireplace, but he didn''t know that the Dursleys had already sealed the fireplace.


    To get out, Mr. Weasley used a spell to blow up the fireplace.


    Vernon Dursley was about to explode with anger. He had been so kind during this holiday, and this was how these wizards repaid him!


    He could no longer suppress his anger at this moment, and he let out the anger he had been holding back during this holiday.


    ¡­


    Chapter 184 Breaking out of the wall and going out


    That day, Vernon Dursley''s roar was louder than anything else, and he let out all his anger.


    This made Mr. Weasley feel that he was very rude, so he refrained from getting angry.


    He asked his sons to take Harry''s luggage and leave through the fireplace floo network first. I don''t know if it was intentional or not. Before leaving, Fred spilled toffee on the ground.


    He pretended to be anxious and exclaimed and quickly packed it away, but deliberately left a piece behind.


    Dudley was not good at anything else, but he was always the first to react when he saw something to eat.


    Before Harry stepped in front of the fireplace, thinking that the Dursleys had treated him well this holiday, he said goodbye to them.


    Unfortunately, Vernon was so angry and frightened that he didn''t pay any attention to it.


    Mr. Weasley muttered with some dissatisfaction: "Didn''t you hear? You have to wait until next summer to see your nephew. You have to say goodbye, right?"


    Everyone in Vernon is furious. You blew up my living room and now you''re forcing me to say goodbye to Harry.


    He was about to have an attack, but when he saw the wand in Mr. Weasley''s hand, he still said angrily: "Okay, bye!"


    His entire face turned the color of pig liver, and it was obvious that he was very angry.


    "Goodbye," Harry said, one foot already stepping into the green flames in the fireplace.


    At this moment, the terrible sound of retching sounded.


    Aunt Petunia screamed.


    Harry saw Dudley kneeling by the coffee table, a foot-long, sticky purple-red tongue emerging from his mouth.


    Dudley was choked by his tongue, retching and whining, unable to make any sound.


    At his feet, there was a piece of colorful toffee paper. It was the toffee that Fred had just dropped but not picked up.


    Harry knew immediately that this was Fred''s fault, and he was about to smile, but he held it back.


    Dudley felt very uncomfortable, he felt like he was going to suffocate.


    Petunia rushed towards Dudley, grabbing her precious son''s tongue and trying to pull it out.


    Vernon waved his hands randomly, yelling at Weasley and others to get out. At the same time, he looked at his son, his little eyes full of worry.


    Mr. Weasley also thought this was his son''s prank and wanted to help solve it.


    But Vernon thought he would hurt his son, so he picked up the only items left in the room and threw them at him.


    Mr. Weasley could only smash these things with his wand.


    "Oh, don''t do this!" Mr. Weasley said desperately: "The solution is very simple. It''s all the toffee that''s causing the trouble. My son Fred likes to play pranks all day long. I can correct it."


    Vernon was angry at first, but when he heard that it was his son who did it, he almost rushed to get the shotgun.


    "Get out! Get out of here, all of you!"


    Vernon''s stubby fingers trembled, looking at Dudley who was in pain, he said to Petunia: "Go to the Wick boy and ask him to save Dudley."


    John was the only person he could think of who was not so malicious towards his family. In his opinion, these wizards were bullies, especially the Weasley family in front of him.


    Blowing up half of his living room and leaving Dudley like this.


    Petunia helped Dudley up with all her strength and ran outside.


    Mr. Weasley stretched out his hand, but still did not stop them.


    Like a wild boar guarding its calf, Vernon blocked the door and said viciously: "Unless you step over my body!"


    Mr. Weasley was speechless and had no choice but to leave in anger.


    At the same time, he also felt angry. As the director of the Office for the Prohibition of the Misuse of Muggle Articles, Mr. Weasley devoted his life to eliminating the abuse of Muggles by wizards.


    As a result, his son became a bully of Muggles.


    He stepped into the fireplace and hurried back to teach his son a lesson.


    Vernon saw him leaving and hurriedly went out to find his wife and son.


    ¡­


    John was planning to go to the basement to do some research, but there was a knock on the door.


    Penny knocked quickly, and when John opened the door, he was startled by the purple tongue that was almost four feet tall.


    "Dudley?"


    Looking dumbfounded at Dudley''s dying appearance, Petunia cried: "Please, please save my son, he is dying."


    John frowned and brought the person home.


    Take out the wand and point it at your tongue, "FubuteUbcabtaten"


    Dudley''s tongue was returning to normal size, and John frowned and asked, "What happened?"


    Watching her precious son survive the disaster, Penny finally let go of her hanging heart.


    At this time, the door was knocked again. John heard Vernon''s huffing and puffing and waved directly from the air.


    The door opened.


    Vernon ran in panting heavily, and he breathed a sigh of relief after seeing that his son was okay.


    Both husband and wife had changed into decent clothes, and now they were a little embarrassed, especially Vernon, who was cut by the splinters when he smashed the decorations.


    Mrs. Wick appeared calmly and poured a cup of tea for the Dursleys, who had never interacted with each other much.


    "That little...Harry!" Seeing John, Vernon suppressed his anger and said, "We kindly put on our best clothes to receive that Weasley, but they blew up my house."


    Vernon shouted what the Weasleys had done.


    John also understood what happened.


    To be honest, it was really the Weasleys who did something wrong this time.


    They wanted to take Harry away. Vernon didn''t object to this at all. On the contrary, he agreed with it.


    The Weasley family probably never thought that someone would seal up the fireplace, so they asked a friend to open a Floo connection, and ended up in the sealed fireplace.


    Mr. Weasley had no idea, so he burst out of the wall with such force that half of the living room was blown up.


    The Dursleys specially dressed up to welcome the parents of Harry''s classmate. If they were closer, the whole family would probably have a feast today.


    Rubbing his aching head, John could tell that this was Vernon complaining.


    Last semester, I just tried to persuade him to be nice to Harry, but he turned around and was bombed in the living room.


    "This is something the Weasley family did wrong. I will fix the living room for you."


    John sighed and said: "Wizards have a biased understanding of the world of ordinary people. Mr. Weasley probably wouldn''t have thought that ordinary people''s houses would need workers to repair them."


    After hearing John''s words, Vernon''s anger finally subsided.


    John looked at Dudley, who shrank away from Petunia with some fear.


    "Dudley is losing weight. I have a very effective training method, which is best combined with diet."


    When Dudley heard about the diet, he immediately thought of those green salads. He wanted to refuse, so he heard John say: "Actually, the best way to lose weight is not to be vegetarian, but to have balanced nutrition. Beef and chicken **** can very well help lose weight."


    Dudley didn''t hear much else, but when he heard that there was meat to eat, he immediately acted coquettishly to Petunia and asked her to agree.


    Penny had no choice but to agree.


    John went to help their family repair their house as promised.


    When he walked into the Dursleys'' house, John really wanted to complain about the children''s ignorance, but Mr. Weasley still lacked common sense.


    Raising his hand and waving, things in the living room began to be repaired.


    In less than half a minute, everything inside was repaired, including the fireplace.


    Leaving the Dursleys, John received a warm send-off from the family.


    Especially Vernon, his initial image of John was that of an evil wizard who helped Harry. Now it seems that he is not only helping Harry, but also a reasonable person.


    After returning home, John saw Mrs. Wick holding a basket of broken plates, teacups and the like.


    "John." Mrs. Wick looked at John, and John understood.


    Under John''s magic repair, these things were all intact.


    John, who was a little tired, did not forget to write a letter to Percy, hoping that he could have a good talk with the twins. Such pranks on Muggles would pose a huge safety risk.


    Unlike wizards, Muggles cannot withstand the twins'' pranks physically.


    The next day.


    After John got up and washed up, he told Mrs. Wick that he would be out for a few days.


    After Watson learned that John was going to the Quidditch World Cup, he almost knelt down in front of his son and begged him to take him there.


    "Have you finished handling your affairs?" John said calmly.


    Watson has lost his temper. He still has a lot of things to do now.


    When the time comes, John is ready to go out.


    Checking what he had to bring, he needed to pitch a tent at the Quidditch World Cup camp for the night.


    Fortunately, he had already asked Tang Mi to bring things over, and he only needed to bring something else.


    Walking out of the door, John used apparation to disappear directly.


    When he reappeared, he was in a desolate, foggy swamp.

 Chapter 163：

    Walking forward through the thick fog, a door appears in front of you, followed by a small stone house.


    After getting his tent from Mr. Roberts, the Muggle administrator in the stone house, John walked towards the back of the stone house.


    There were already hundreds of tents of various weird shapes, and the camp stretched all the way to a dark forest on the horizon.


    ¡­


    Chapter 185 Fleur and Daphne


    John walked to the edge of the woods at the end of the field, where there was a large open space.


    He threw the tent he received directly into the open space. There was no need to set it up, and he saw that the tent was assembled in an orderly manner.


    Soon, a luxurious tent was set up.


    If you didn¡¯t look carefully, you would have thought it was some kind of circus.


    John was speechless and choked, "Tang Mi is a bit exaggerated."


    The tent was arranged by Tang Mi. John didn''t want it to be luxurious at first, but he couldn''t stand the fact that this was what he was selling.


    This is a portable tent made by Johnny Silverhand''s prop shop. It requires no hands, just put it down and it will be assembled.


    The interior was very luxuriously decorated and had all kinds of things. John also saw a portable kitchen.


    Because of the traceless stretching spell, the inside does not seem crowded, but is very spacious.


    Once this fully automatic portable tent came out, it was deeply loved by wizards.


    There are still a small number of wizards like the Weasley family who like to learn from Muggles.


    After the tent was set up, John received a message from Daphne.


    He left temporarily and went to look for Daphne near the camp.


    On the way, he met Fleur and Ms. Maxim.


    "John!" Hibiscus stood tall and graceful, becoming even more beautiful.


    She trotted over and said in surprise: "We just arrived. How long have you been here?"


    The Beauxbatons came in a group. Their tents were very large, sky blue, and divided into several tents.


    "I just arrived not long ago." John noticed the badge worn on Fleur''s chest and smiled: "I established a club called the Star Club, if you don''t mind."


    He pointed to the badge on his chest. Furong smiled beautifully and said with sparkle in her eyes: "Of course, I am honored to join the Star Club."


    Several young people who had been pretending to go back and forth several times suddenly blushed when they saw this scene. One of them was stunned and ran into someone else''s tent, causing everyone to jump.


    "That''s great," John was also very happy and asked Fleur to take off the badge.


    Seeing the badge in the palm of John''s hand, John clapped his hands, and a magic circle composed of multiple circles quickly wrapped the badge.


    "What is this?" Furong looked curious. She had never seen this kind of alchemy method.


    John chuckled and said: "A way of enchantment. Now you can use the badge to contact me."


    With that said, John gave a demonstration and tapped the badge lightly, and several names popped up on it.


    After selecting Fleur, John sent her greetings.


    "Hello."


    Fleur''s badge reacted, and she was surprised.


    Studying the badge carefully, she also discovered the name of Heinrich Edgar. After asking, she found out that Heinrich had joined the Star Club.


    In response, she said with a faint smile: "John, you are very ambitious."


    "Of course." John nodded without denying it, and said with bright eyes, "Are you willing to help me?"


    Furong pretended to think and sighed, smiled, and said: "Of course."


    John also went to say hello to Ms. Maxim. To this tall woman, John behaved modestly and politely.


    "John, maybe I should have left you at Beauxbatons."


    Ms. Maxim obviously knew something. She said regretfully: "Nicola Flamel''s students are in other schools. This is Beauxbatons'' loss."


    "Even without me, Beauxbatons is still very good, isn''t he?"


    Upon hearing this, Ms. Maxim laughed and scolded: "Of course, glib."


    Several Beauxbatons female students peeked their heads out of the tent and looked at John curiously.


    Among them was Fleur''s sister, Gabrielle Delacour.


    She is eight years younger than Fleur.


    Gabrielle looks very much like her sister Fleur, and is therefore very beautiful. She has waist-length pure silver hair and a bright smile.


    She ran over and pulled her sister''s skirt, her beautiful eyes still staring at John.


    "It''s getting late, I still have to find someone, see you at the stadium."


    John looked at the time and said goodbye to Fleur.


    Fleur smiled and waved, and Ms. Maxim suddenly breathed a sigh of relief after John left.


    "Ms. Maxim, what''s wrong?" Fleur asked strangely.


    Ms. Maxim waved her hand, patted her chest with the hand with the luxurious ring, and said with lingering fear: "We should be lucky that John Wick is not old enough to participate in the Triwizard Tournament."


    As Ms. Maxim''s favorite student, Fleur already knew about the Triwizard Tournament.


    But she didn¡¯t understand why John deserved Ms. Maxim¡¯s expression.


    In fact, Ms. Maxim didn¡¯t know what was going on. She just felt a kind of pressure when she was face to face with John.


    It felt like John was like a giant hunter holding a knife.


    She should be lucky. Although this child is a monster, he has not been able to compete in the Triwizard Tournament.


    The moment of glory makes people reluctant to give in.


    ¡­


    When John found Daphne, her sister Astoria was there, making her face look like a tabby cat.


    As soon as Daphne saw John coming, she threw the tent aside.


    "Daphne." John leaned over. He didn''t know how the two sisters were able to set up the tent. The whole tent was loose and loose.


    He couldn''t stand it anymore, so he snapped his fingers and quickly set up the wand.


    "That''s great." Astoria was very happy.


    "Where are your parents?" John looked around, but did not see Mr. and Mrs. Greengrass.


    "They met friends." Daphne pretended to be arrogant and said, "I think I can handle it."


    You can handle it like crazy.


    John was speechless. It would be great if Daphne could be as good as her grades elsewhere.


    Daphne asked curiously: "John, are you here alone? Where is your tent?"


    John took out a Quidditch World Cup ticket from his small bag and handed it to Daphne, and said casually: "I''m coming alone, but I made an appointment with Fleur. Then the three of us can watch the game together."


    As he spoke, he didn''t notice a crack in Daphne''s smile.


    "My tent is on the other side. Do you want to come over and take a look?"


    John glanced at the tent that had been set up. There were still some daily necessities and other things to get inside.


    He said to Astoria with a sad face: "Astoria, come too, I''ve prepared some food there."


    When Astoria heard this, her eyes suddenly lit up, and she nodded as if she was confused.


    Daphne also came back to her senses. She ignored Fleur''s name, which she knew was a girl''s, for the time being. She stretched out her hand, brushed against John''s sleeve and then retracted it.


    Just like that, John walked towards the tent followed by two girls, one big and one small.


    Passing by Beauxbatons'' tent, John''s idea came to his mind, and he just happened to get to know two members of the Society of Stars.


    So Fleur met Daphne like this.


    Also taking her sister with her, Fleur looked at Daphne: "Blonde hair, very good-looking, but her eyes make her uncomfortable."


    This look was so familiar to her, and the girls from Beauxbatons would also look at her with this look.


    Daphne looked at Fleur with her eyes: "Silver hair, she looks like a fairy, very beautiful. Does she like John?"


    The two of them were silent, and John was surprised by the atmosphere.


    In order to ease the atmosphere, he said: "My tent is quite big. Do you want to go and see it together?"


    He just said it casually, trying to lighten the atmosphere.


    Fleur smiled, looked at Daphne with a playful look, and said with a smile: "Okay."


    Daphne glared hard at the back of John''s head and pulled her sleeves angrily.


    So the girls around John became two, two, and four.


    Fleur and Daphne were on the left hand and Daphne on the right. The two little girls hit it off and were very close holding hands.


    John met Malfoy again while walking, so he simply sent a group message to the medal, and everyone went to the tent to gather.


    By the time they reached the tent, Cedric had already arrived, and he waved happily.


    John noticed that a tent had also been set up nearby and greeted Cedric.


    A head popped out of the tent nearby, it was Percy.


    He had to be busy receiving officials for the Quidditch World Cup, so he came early.


    "I thought I saw it wrong. This tent turns out to be yours."


    Percy walked over, dressed formally. Malfoy whistled, but Percy didn''t mind.


    Except for Neville and Heinrich, almost everyone in the Star Club is here.


    Soon, John saw Heinrich approaching with a solemn face, and next to him was the chattering Kim Ledisley.


    His hand closed on the wand several times, then let go angrily.


    Okay, everyone is here except Neville.


    "This is Kim Ledisley."


    John introduced Jin, but he forgot that he was now a Hogwarts student.


    Jin was stunned for a moment, then his eyes darkened, he noticed the silver ring, and said with a bright smile: "Hello, I am a student of Ilvermorny."


    Jin is not ugly, on the contrary, he is very handsome.


    It''s a pity that the girls present are all fighting with each other.


    John brought the people inside. The luxury of the tent made Malfoy speechless: "John, have you robbed Johnny Silverhand''s store?"


    John said casually: "It''s okay."


    Jin looked at John meaningfully. Heinrich noticed his gaze, frowned, and stretched out his finger out of sight to warn: "You''d better watch your mouth."


    Jin reached out and pressed the finger and pinched it, raised his eyebrows and chuckled: "Of course, I keep my mouth shut."


    Heinrich took out his fingers and snorted coldly.


    He wasn''t sure whether John wanted others to know Johnny Silverhand''s identity. King had obviously discovered something.


    ¡­


    Chapter 186 Fun and Betting


    John''s tent was very lively. It was big enough and fifty people could fit inside.


    Malfoy said very naughtyly that he came with his parents, and they were invited by Ludo Bagman, the Director of the Department of Magical Sports and Sports.


    The other party sent tickets to the Malfoy family, which is what the Malfoy family deserves.

 Chapter 164：

    John really wanted to tell him that Ludo Bagman sent tickets to many families because he wanted these families to spend more money to participate in the guessing game.


    This is a philistine and shrewd person who understands that the wool comes from the sheep, so he is extremely generous in giving away tickets.


    Fleur was very interested in Durmstrang and Ilvermorny, and she vaguely asked the two people if they knew anything about the Triwizard Tournament.


    Heinrich glanced at her indifferently. Because of the Triwizard Tournament, he did not have to return to Durmstrang this year.


    Kim Ledisley It is a pity that there is no room for Ilvermorny to participate in the Triwizard Tournament. Although Ilvermorny is a world-class magic school, it is not a European school and is not on the list of contestants for the Triwizard Tournament.


    Fleur was very proud of this, because Beauxbatons was established much longer than Ilvermorny.


    Cedric was gentle and could talk to anyone. He and Jin Cai met and quickly became friends.


    Even the proud Fleur liked this gentle boy very much, and the two talked happily with each other.


    Daphne stared at Fleur with a wary face. This woman who was as seductive as a Veela was definitely not easy to mess with.


    Astoria takes great care of her younger sister Gabrielle, who is having a hard time choosing between some colorful snacks.


    The atmosphere here was very good. Percy looked at the time and decided to leave first to deal with the reception of officials.


    Opening the tent, he saw a tall figure.


    It¡¯s Hagrid.


    A group of wizard children surrounded him, talking about big trolls and the like, which made Hagrid a little unable to move.


    He mumbled with a look of confusion on his face, fearing that he might accidentally step on those little ones.


    "Professor Hagrid." Percy walked over and helped him get rid of those annoying wizard children.


    Percy is a polite man, and Hagrid is a professor of Care of Magical Creatures.


    Hagrid was very happy that Percy came to his rescue. He received the Quidditch World Cup tickets from John.


    Originally, he didn''t have time to participate, but Dumbledore gave him a day off after finding out.


    In the next tent, Harry heard Hagrid''s voice coming out, and Ron was also rescued from Mrs. Weasley''s nagging.


    A little further away, from a smaller tent, Hermione also ran out.


    "Hagrid!"


    They were extremely surprised to see Hagrid coming over. Hagrid laughed and asked, "Do you know where John''s tent is? I think I''m a little lost."


    "Sorry, Hagrid, we didn''t know." Harry didn''t know that John''s tent was next to him.


    Instead, Percy pointed to the circus-like tent and said, "There, there, Professor Hagrid."


    Following his fingers, Harry had complained to Ron about whether there was a circus next door.


    Hermione said in surprise: "John is there."


    Several people came over and tentatively opened the tent door.


    Inside is a luxurious tent that can accommodate fifty people.


    Hagrid was so sneaky, it was so obvious that he couldn''t stand his height.


    Gabrielle stared blankly at this big guy who was as tall as Ms. Maxim, and couldn''t help but open her mouth and said, "You are just like Ms. Maxim."


    Fleur thought some strange wizard had barged in, so she pulled out her wand and looked wary.


    Fortunately for Jin, he had met Hagrid when he was working at Johnny Silverhand''s store.


    "Hagrid, it''s great to have you here."


    John greeted him with a surprised smile. When Hagrid saw the little girl Gabrielle still looking at him, he stretched out his hand to say hello with some embarrassment.


    He moved very gently, as if he was afraid of blowing the little girl away accidentally.


    Three more heads popped up from behind, three little ones.


    They couldn''t help but open their mouths as wide as Gabrielle when they looked at the luxury of this tent.


    "Harry, Ron, Hermione."


    John said hello in turn, and the three little ones were stunned after coming in.


    Especially Ron, he couldn''t figure out why there was such a big tent. He thought it could hold a Quidditch match. Of course, this was just an exaggeration.


    A group of people introduced each other, and soon John noticed that something was wrong with Harry and Ron.


    The two of them blushed, and their eyes secretly glanced at Furong from time to time.


    Fleur smiled disdainfully and flipped her hair, which made the ears of the two inexperienced little boys turn red.


    Malfoy became jealous (?) when he saw this. He walked up to Harry and used his taunting skills habitually, causing the two boys to instantly break away from being charmed by Veela attributes.


    John had learned that Fleur had Veela blood, and these charms were innate to her.


    Most boys really can''t control themselves. As for why Qunxing Club is fine, it''s because they have extremely strong psychological qualities.


    Even Malfoy has been trained emotionally by John, and this psychological quality has been scolded.


    The others were chatting harmoniously, but the three people over there were just about to cast a spell.


    On the other side, Hermione found John to talk about holiday homework.


    When Daphne saw it, she immediately came over with an attitude of "I''m going to see what you say," which puzzled Hermione.


    After Furong saw it, she almost laughed out loud.


    She could naturally see what Daphne was thinking. Girls at this age could easily regard the girls around them as enemies.


    But it''s a pity that Fleur only regards John as a friend and doesn''t have much thought.


    She originally had a good impression of Cedric, but after hearing that he had someone she liked, Fleur decisively cut off that good impression.


    This is Furong, an extremely proud woman who never bothers to rob a man.


    The addition of Hagrid made the tent more lively. The two little girls liked Hagrid very much.


    After all, who wouldn¡¯t like the big and silly Hagrid?


    Like a big bear doll, so secure.


    It wasn''t until lunch time that Mr. Weasley couldn''t find the three little ones. After calling several times, the three little ones remembered to go back.


    Fleur also left, and she took Gabrielle to say goodbye. Gabrielle waved to Hagrid very reluctantly.


    Malfoy thought of his parents and left quickly, and everyone in the tent left one by one.


    Heinrich, Jin and Hagrid were left behind.


    Hagrid wanted to show off his cooking skills, and John felt that his teeth might hurt a little, so Jin proposed to help with the cooking, and took Heinrich away along the way, saying that he would help light the fire.


    Heinrich was so angry that he wanted to draw his wand again.


    Daphne didn''t want to leave, but unfortunately her sister used all her strength to pull and pull him away.


    Such a sister makes my sister feel tired.


    During lunch time, the eldest son Bill and the second son Charlie of the Weasley family next door arrived.


    When Hagrid heard about Charlie, he immediately ran over to discuss the news about Norbert the Fire Dragon.


    Norbert, who was sent away in the first grade, was missed very much by his male mother.


    John took a few bites casually, but Jin thought it was not to his liking.


    John just smiled and didn''t ask anything.


    He heard the voice of Ludo Bagman, who was encouraging the twins to place bets that made Mr. Weasley want to get rid of him.


    "I remember that there is a special place for betting." John walked out of the tent and said with a half-smile: "Mr. Bagman won''t secretly open illegal betting behind some people''s back, right?"


    Ludo Bagman didn''t know John. He said a little unnaturally: "Haha, how could that be?"


    The twins were not fools. When they heard this, they immediately became alert.


    John noticed that the money they took out was quite a lot.


    It seems that they made a lot of money from selling props last year. After thinking about it, John continued: "If you want to bet, there are formal channels near the stadium."


    "Give us the money back."


    "And a fake wand!"


    The Weasley twins immediately went to grab it back. Ludo Bagman turned around and ran away, shouting loudly: "You have already placed your bet."


    Even though he has gained weight now, Ludo Bagman was once the best batsman, with fast speed and reaction.


    The Weasley twins just didn''t catch him and watched the fat man with yellow and black stripes disappear.


    Percy came back and brought Barty Crouch with him. They came to find Ludo Bagman, but the guy ran away quickly and disappeared.


    Wait until the evening, the Quidditch World Cup officially starts.


    Chapter 187 World Cup and Turmoil


    Quidditch World Cup Stadium.


    Before entering the venue, you can hear laughter, shouts, and intermittent singing coming from inside.


    "It is indeed the top event in the magical world."


    I bought a pair of panoramic telescopes from the vendor. This is a multifunctional telescope that can replay the picture, slow motion, and detect the tactical formation used by the team.


    John played with it curiously. His ticket was a first-class ticket, in the top box.


    The people here are either Ministry of Magic officials or rich people.


    Hagrid stood nearby with excitement on his face.


    The purple gold-plated seat was a bit too small for Hagrid. He originally wanted to stand, so John helped him make the seat larger.


    The crowd below rushed in like ants, and Daphne ran over and sat next to John.


    Mrs. Greengrass glanced and said nothing, but Mr. Greengrass was a little unhappy.


    Hagrid suddenly became very nervous and almost broke the panoramic telescope.


    John looked over and saw Ms. Maxime. Next to her were students wearing Beauxbatons uniforms.


    You can also see the silver-haired heads of Fleur and her sister Gabrielle. They did not come to the box, but were in the uniform blue silk school uniform below.


    Hagrid looked directly at Madame Maxime. John looked at Hagrid and then at Madam Maxime.


    Hagrid murmured: "She is so beautiful."


    "Pfft-"


    John''s jaw dropped when he saw him looking like an old tree blooming with spring.


    When the Malfoy family arrived, the father and son looked exactly the same. Next to Lucius was his wife Narcissa, a beautiful woman.


    Apart from them, there was also a house elf who looked similar to Dobby who attracted special attention. He was wearing a tea towel for wiping the tea set and buried his face in his hands.


    John looked over and his expression moved slightly.


    He saw something hidden next to the elf.


    It should be the invisibility cloak. John stared over there. The person wearing the invisibility cloak seemed to notice it and looked over.


    John turned his head and pretended not to see it.


    There is a huge blackboard on the right side of the top box, almost parallel to the box.


    Golden words kept flashing on it, as if an invisible hand was writing on the blackboard.


    That was the Quidditch World Cup advertising area. The blackboard was big enough for everyone to see clearly what was written.


    "Cornflower: A safe and reliable broom for the whole family, with a built-in anti-theft buzzer."


    "Skoll''s All-Purpose Miracle Stain Remover: Remove stains with ease!"


    "Fengya brand wizard uniform..."


    "Johnny Silverhand Store: Provides wizards with the most exquisite and comprehensive prop services."


    "Silver Hand Publishing House: We do not produce knowledge, we are just the carrier of knowledge. We hope that every outstanding article can light up the magical world."


    "Silver Hand Angel Investment: Do you want my Galleons? Take it if you want it! Bring your smart ideas, Silver Hand will guide you!"

 Chapter 165：

    "Silver Hand Wine Cellar: Magic 1993, delivering delicious food to every home."


    "Silver hand..."


    John looked at the words "Silver Hand" that kept popping up, and calculated carefully, his business territory already covered so much.


    Hagrid smashed the bar in his mouth and said in a rough voice: "Silverhand Wine Cellar, that''s the favorite of the bar. I drank a bottle last time and it tasted much better than beer."


    Harry noticed the house elf and almost thought it was Dobby.


    "More than?"


    "Sir, are you calling me Dobby?" The elf opened some of his fingers and spoke in a high-pitched voice.


    Harry didn''t quite understand the difference between male and female elves, but he guessed that this was a female.


    He quickly said sorry and admitted his mistake, but surprisingly the house elf knew Dobby.


    "My name is Twinkle."


    Winky noticed the scar on Harry''s head, and she screamed the same way Dobby did when he saw Harry.


    "You must be Harry Potter!"


    "Yes." Harry answered.


    Twinkle put down her hands with a very awed expression.


    They were talking about Dobby, and Hermione and Ron also joined in.


    Winky says Dobby is an anomaly because his demands for pay keep him from finding a job.


    House elves cannot live without jobs, just as the West cannot live without Jerusalem.


    She also felt that Harry rescuing Dobby was not a good thing, which made Hermione extremely angry. The wizard was a slave house elf.


    Twinkle also said that she was afraid of heights, but she wanted to keep a good position for her master.


    Hermione was even more angry. According to the education she received, house elves had no human rights.


    John just glanced at the situation over there and didn''t pay attention.


    Percy entertained the officials and also came to this box.


    He was so busy that his feet never touched the ground, which had nothing to do with him being relaxed.


    Barty Crouch came over to inspect the work and glanced at Winky''s location intentionally or unintentionally.


    After a while he left.


    The Bulgarian wizards arrived, and they spoke incomprehensible words, which made Percy very confused.


    Ludo Bagman presided over the World Cup, and of course, he had to ignore the twins calling him a liar.


    Pretending not to hear, Ludo used the Loud Spell to make his voice spread throughout the stadium.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome! Welcome to watch the 422nd Quidditch World Cup!"


    Before the game starts, the mascot performs.


    The first to enter the stadium was the Bulgarian team.


    John saw Bulgaria''s mascot, the Veela. They all exuded charm and danced to make some men obsessed.


    Ron was so indecent that he almost jumped down to find the Veela.


    If he knew how angry these Veela were, he probably wouldn''t be able to love them.


    Next up was the Irish team¡¯s mascot, the Irish Leprechaun.


    The special effects of their appearance are very cool. They circle around the entire stadium and scatter a large amount of gold coins.


    John caught one and looked at it, seeing the essence at a glance.


    "Interesting, this gold coin is similar to the transformation spell and can only exist for a few hours."


    Playing with gold coins in his hand, Ludo continued to introduce the players from both sides.


    The first team to appear was the Bulgarian team. Their star player was undoubtedly the talented seeker, Viktor Krum.


    After John saw it, he just wanted to ask, is this **** eighteen years old?


    The overall strength of the Irish team is balanced, and the star player is the chaser. However, this lineup also has advantages. The core of the comparison is Klum''s Bulgaria, which can quickly open the score.


    The game started, and John watched with a panoramic telescope.


    Noticing Daphne straining to crane her neck to see clearly, John realized she didn''t have a telescope.


    Passing his telescope over, John smiled and said, "Here you go, I can see it."


    Daphne blushed slightly and took the telescope over. She felt sweet in her heart, thinking that they were sharing one.


    Hagrid saw that John didn''t have any, so he wanted to lend him his own.


    John shook his head and refused, blinked his eyes, and his eyes turned into vertical pupils, seeing everything clearly.


    It is indeed a top-notch event, and its excitement cannot be compared to Hogwarts Quidditch.


    Krum''s fake move to knock down the Irish Seeker was very exciting.


    As John guessed, although the Irish Seeker was not as strong as Krum, his teammates were excellent.


    Keep scoring goals during the game.


    Every time a goal is scored, the Irish supporters cheer.


    The competition is getting more and more intense.


    It seems anxious, but in fact the Bulgarian team has no chance of winning.


    Sure enough, the game came to 130:10, with Ireland leading.


    The Bulgarian goalkeeper was anxious and a foul allowed the Irish team to take a free throw.


    The mascots of both sides mocked each other and almost came to blows.


    The Irish team scored again, and Krum also saw the situation clearly. The Bulgarian team had no chance of winning.


    Krum spotted the Golden Snitch and accelerated his sprint.


    He wants to end the game, catch the Golden Snitch, and restore the dignity of the Bulgarian team.


    The Irish Seeker discovered his intention and gave chase.


    The two sides staged a broomstick skills competition, but unfortunately Krum was very strong and the Irish Seeker fell down again.


    Krum had a golden snitch in his hand, and the game ended with the score fixed at 170:160, and the Irish team won.


    During the chase, Krum was injured, but he did not let the doctor clean the wound, and he was completely lost with his teammates.


    Since the Minister of Magic has not yet been selected, the awarding of this award falls on Barty Crouch.


    Barty Crouch tried his best to look nice. This was a good opportunity to canvass votes.


    John saw the twins grabbing Ludo Bagman to prevent him from leaving, because they had won the bet just now. If they had made a bet with Silver Hand, it would have been doubled more than ten times.


    The game ended and John walked out of the court.


    The people on the roadside were discussing loudly, among which the Weasley family was even more fierce.


    Because several in his family are Gryffindor Quidditch players.


    John''s tent was next door, and it was almost early in the morning before the sounds inside stopped.


    "John, you are working too hard." Hagrid muttered in the tent, leaning on a somewhat hard pillow.


    John is not sleepy yet.


    He calculated how much money he made in this Quidditch World Cup.


    Heinrich asked Jin to keep a distance of three meters from him. He had had enough of this guy.


    Jin shrugged disapprovingly and told him with a smile that he would live in the same tent with him, which made him look grim.


    It was early in the morning, and John calculated that his net income exceeded six figures.


    As he was getting ready to fall asleep, he heard a noise.


    "Um?"


    Walking out of the tent to check, John saw a fire light.


    The wizard seemed to be running away towards the woods. Behind him, a group of masked wizards huddled tightly together, each pointing their wands upward.


    John looked solemn when he saw the family of three floating in the air like marionettes.


    "Making trouble?"


    His right hand stroked his face, which was covered by a silver mask.


    Snapping his fingers, the clothes on his body changed colors, and an emerald green cloak covered his body.


    The shoes sprouted wings, and John''s whole body rose like a rocket.


    When he reached 100 feet, he took out his yew wand and pointed it at the troublesome wizards.


    ¡­


    Chapter 188 Old Barty and Little Barty


    Dark clouds quietly gathered in the sky.


    The atmosphere in the camp was fiery, and the little leprechauns kept flying in and out of their heads.


    Waving the lantern in his hand, laughter mixed with the singing in the night.


    Today is so happy, Harry has never had such a lively atmosphere.


    The Weasley family was discussing the Quidditch World Cup, and Charlie wanted to demonstrate Krum''s fake moves himself.


    Harry blended into the atmosphere and loudly discussed the issue of collision fouls.


    Mr. Weasley also ended up having a heated argument with Charlie. In the end, Ginny fell asleep at the small table, with the hot chocolate in her hand spilling on the floor.


    Realizing that it was time for bed, Mr. Weasley shooed the entire family back to their tent.


    After Harry lay on the bed, he still felt unfinished.


    He feels that Weasley is like his family, and Mr. Weasley is like his father, with a sense of humor.


    Staring at the roof of the tent, the sounds outside seemed noisy at first, and gradually turned into sleep aids.


    His eyelids closed, and in his dream he saw himself becoming the champion on the podium, winning the World Cup.


    Just as he was repeating Krum''s fake move, he was woken up by a loud roar.


    It''s Mr. Weasley.


    He would run to each child, wake them up, and pull his jeans on over his pajamas with difficulty.


    "Something''s wrong, it''s too late, Harry, just grab a coat and go out, hurry up!"


    The sounds outside changed, the singing stopped, there were screams and the sound of people running in panic.


    Mr. Weasley realized something was wrong and woke everyone up immediately.


    The children put on their clothes randomly and ran out. There was already chaos outside.


    There were loud jeers, wild laughter, and drunken shouts all around.


    A group of people moved towards them, and then, a bright green light flashed, illuminating everything around them.


    They were a group of wizards. They wore hoods and masks. Above their heads, four struggling figures were floating in the air, twisted into various shapes.


    It''s the administrator, the Muggle Mr. Roberts, and his family.


    This team is still growing, and more wizards are joining the advancing team.


    They tortured Mr. Roberts and burned the tents with flames from their wands.


    Upon seeing this, Mr. Weasley quickly asked Harry and others to go into the woods. He wanted to help the Ministry of Magic maintain order.


    Bill and Charlie had already run over, and they saw Percy blocking the group of people.


    Other people from the Ministry of Magic also responded quickly.

 Chapter 166：

    As an older brother, Fred also understood the seriousness of the matter and grabbed Ginny and took her away.


    The three little ones were in the middle, and George deliberately walked behind.


    As they entered the woods, Harry looked back.


    He blinked and said louder: "There is someone in the sky!"


    "What are you talking about? That''s the Roberts family." George just spoke, and when he turned around, he saw the figure floating high in the sky.


    With his voice lowered, George stopped and said loudly: "It''s Johnny Silverhand!"


    Fred also stopped, and everyone looked back.


    That man¡¯s silver mask is very conspicuous.


    ¡­


    The dark clouds in the sky have also accumulated.


    John looked down from a high altitude.


    His expression was indifferent, even cold.


    The Roberts family did not know him personally, but this group of people had grown from a small scale to a large scale.


    This way of having fun deeply disgusted John.


    The silver ring covers the left hand, with a blue gemstone and five purple crystals on the back of the hand.


    The wand continuously delivers magic power through the silver hand.


    John said: "Percy, get out of there."


    Percy was about to stop this group of madmen when he suddenly heard a voice and looked up, seeing a man looking down on all living beings like he was dominating the world.


    That silver mask.


    Percy instantly thought of someone, turned around, stopped Bill and Charlie, and yelled, "Get out of here!"


    An unreasonable panic enveloped the crowd, and the parade team that had been laughing wildly stopped.


    The man from the Ministry of Magic, Barty Crouch, prevented others from approaching.


    He pulled out his wand and used the levitating spell to save the Roberts family.


    Dark clouds gathered in the sky, and the darkness was very oppressive. From time to time, dancing silver snakes flashed through.


    John stared down, his eyes turned into vertical pupils. Thunder and lightning flashed behind him, reflecting on the ground and turning into a ferocious black dragon.


    Raise the wand and wave it down gently.


    "Thunder."


    The crackling thunder snake twisted in the dark clouds and descended towards the crowd on the ground.


    A loud rumble spread to the other side of the woods.


    Countless people witnessed this scene, like the anger of the sky, a white light shone between heaven and earth.


    There is a cry hidden in the thunder, which is harsh and sharp.


    The spear of heaven pierces the earth, and the earth is scorched under the thunder.


    The person floating in the air is the person holding the spear.


    The power of the five magic crystals poured into the gloves crazily, coupled with the Philosopher Stone''s amplification and ancient magic thunder, and the thunderbird''s control of the sky, the thunder of this strike was extremely wide, covering all the troublemakers.


    It lasted for five full seconds.


    The white light dissipated, and the group of people had all fallen to the ground.


    All the disguises on their bodies were shattered, and their bodies were covered with hideous scars after being whipped by thunder and fire.


    After the roar, there was silence.


    Even Barty Crouch, who had experienced the Voldemort period, couldn''t help but feel a tremor in his heart at this moment.


    John slowly fell down and stepped on a troublemaker, causing him to scream in pain.


    He showed no mercy, and used the sole of his shoe to crush every finger of the man with an indifferent expression.


    The screams were heartbreaking, and the people from the Ministry of Magic finally reacted.


    They didn''t dare to get close to John, and Barty Crouch came over.


    "Barty, my friend," John ignored the people on the ground. He walked up to them and said hoarsely, "Don''t let them affect you."


    Old Barty looked ugly. He didn''t expect that despite all the calculations, a group of people almost ruined everything.


    He nodded solemnly and said, "Sir, I will make them pay the price."


    A fierce look flashed in his eyes. He was electing the Minister of Magic, and there were still people who dared to disturb Tai Sui.


    He roared angrily: "Go and find the others!"


    People from the Ministry of Magic scattered around to search, and John''s group was almost wiped out, but it was inevitable that some fish would slip through the net.


    Old Barty left, but the three Weasley brothers were still there.


    Bill felt that this man was very dangerous, so he protected his two younger brothers.


    Charlie felt that this man was more terrifying than the fire dragon, so he swallowed and blocked Percy behind.


    Percy was a little strange. He had never met Johnny Silverhand, so why did he know his name?


    John cleared the group just now, but now he is a little tired.


    There is no need to worry that something will happen to other people. Most of them will be destroyed by themselves, and the rest will be little shrimps.


    These wizards are not strong, even Malfoy can win.


    Walking past the three brothers, looking at the respectful gestures of the brothers, they couldn''t help but laugh and said: "What are you afraid of me for?"


    "Your Excellency Johnny Silverhand, I have heard of you for a long time." Bill is a curse breaker and has dealt with many dangerous curses.


    He is very sensitive. The person in front of him is more dangerous than any curse he has ever encountered.


    If his brother hadn''t been by his side, Bill would probably have turned around and left.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to the kind wizard."


    Shaking his head, John walked past them.


    Bill breathed a heavy sigh of relief, and Percy stared at the back, thinking about something.


    Hagrid rushed out of the tent belatedly, shouting: "John! John!"


    He found danger, but couldn''t find John. Hagrid roared and opened the tents one by one.


    When John saw this scene, his heart warmed, and then he felt heartbroken. Hagrid''s power was too outrageous.


    Hagrid grabbed a troublemaker and shook his shoulders wildly. The other person fainted. He just threw him and the person flew ten meters away.


    That''s a person, weighing about a hundred pounds, just like throwing a ball.


    King found Hagrid and told him that John had gone to the woods.


    When John saw this scene, a person appeared quietly behind him.


    It was Heinrich. John said without surprise: "Well done. It seems that Kim has discovered my identity."


    Heinrich nodded and said awkwardly, "He is very smart."


    It was rare to hear a kind word from Heinrich, so John prepared to leave in disguise.


    Suddenly, a green light exploded in the sky.


    A skull mark with a python coming out of its mouth.


    As soon as this mark came out, everyone''s nerves were tense.


    People from the Ministry of Magic used Apparition to move over.


    More than twenty wizards appeared there.


    John''s face darkened. This mark was too familiar. It was the one on Lucius''s left hand.


    The Dark Mark.


    "Wait for me here."


    Saying something to Heinrich, John used apparation and his body disappeared with a bang.


    When he appeared again, he saw the three little ones surrounded by people.


    Barty Crouch is going crazy, why is there so much going on today.


    Cedric''s father, Amos Diggory, rushes into the crime scene and captures a house elf.


    Unfortunately, it belongs to Barty Crouch.


    When he saw Twinkle, he thought of something, his eyes widened, his face turned pale, and he kept saying: "This...impossible...impossible..."


    As he spoke, he quickly walked around Amos, as if to confirm something.


    When John saw this scene, he thought of the person next to him in the box.


    His face suddenly darkened.


    "Mr. Crouch," John called out to Old Barty and said in a deep voice, "Get down to business!"


    Old Batty stopped, his face was a little pale, he shook his head, but came back.


    John nodded to him, turned and left.


    He arrived at the place where Amos found Twinkle just now, but there was nothing here.


    But in his sight, there is an invisibility cloak.


    He reached out and pulled it open, and a young man appeared.


    Long years of being out of the sun has made this young man''s skin pale, with slight freckles on his face, and his light yellow messy hair is a bit long.


    Seeing this young man, I thought about how nervous Old Batty was just now.


    Then the identity will be revealed.


    The son of Barty Sr., the Barty Crouch Jr. who made him make mistakes.


    Grabbing the unconscious person, John directly apparated away.


    ¡­


    Chapter 189 Imprisonment and severed hands


    John appeared next to Heinrich and threw him down.


    "This is it?" Heinrich stared at Barty Crouch Jr.


    John took off his mask, returned to his normal clothes, and said, "Take him back to Silverhand Manor first."


    As a qualified deputy, Heinrich didn''t say much nonsense. He squatted down and grabbed Barty Crouch Jr.''s hand. He waved his wand and disappeared with a bang.


    Heading to the woods, John meets Hagrid.


    "Great, John, you''re safe." Hagrid looked scared.


    John patted him and said apologetically: "Sorry Hagrid, I shouldn''t have left without permission."


    If it were anyone else, if they were left behind when it was dangerous outside, they would probably feel resentful or even break up.


    But Hagrid was not like this. He waved his hand very generously and said, "You must have something urgent, right?"


    This is why John likes to be friends with Hagrid. He will never remember your bad, he will only remember your good.


    "Of course, Hagrid, I think there''s something you''ll like."


    John smiled mysteriously, and under Hagrid''s surprised gaze, he took out a dizzy little guy from his pocket.


    "Oh my God." Hagrid''s eyes widened, his lips trembled, and he wiped his hands on his clothes again and again.


    "I''ve never seen this little guy before."


    The Bent-Horned Snorlax shook his head, as if he had just realized that he had been taken out.

 Chapter 167：

    It got into John''s pocket and slept. It didn''t wake up just now in the air.


    John said: "This is the Scimitar-Horned Snorlax. Hagrid, can you take care of it for a while? It will be fine when school starts."


    "Of course!" Hagrid nodded hastily, fearing that John would think he was unhappy.


    As a magical zoologist, what he likes most are weird and magical animals.


    Although the Horned Snorlax has nothing to do with fire dragons or the like, Hagrid''s eyes lit up when he saw it sneezing directly onto his shoulder.


    Immediately he became worried again, and said embarrassedly: "John, I have never seen a Snorlax."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t understand it either. That''s why I need a magical animal expert to study it, right?" John smiled. He didn''t understand this creature he created.


    There is no more suitable person to take care of than Hagrid, an expert on magical animals.


    Hagrid felt like he had found a treasure.


    At dawn, John said goodbye to Hagrid and went directly to Silverhand Manor after leaving.


    The original Shafiq Manor has been guarded by multiple security guards, and many magic spells have also been set up to prevent intruders.


    John appeared wearing a silver mask, and the security guards all showed expressions of fanatical awe.


    Head to the dungeon, where Tang Mi is already waiting.


    There was also Heinrich who looked indifferent and Jin who was trying to talk to him.


    Tang Mi came over and whispered: "Old Batty is in the study."


    John glanced at the dungeon. The young man was being locked up. Through a layer of water mirror, he could still see the madness on the other man''s face.


    He ordered Tang Mi: "Let old Batty come down."


    Tang Mi left.


    John shifted his gaze to Kim Ledisley and smiled bitterly, "You should have discovered it, right?"


    Jin Chuzhuan remained calm, with a hearty smile on his face, scratched his head and said, "Actually, I have been curious about what you look like from the beginning, and I happened to find the ring yesterday."


    John was a little helpless. He didn''t check for a moment, but his vest was taken off.


    But it¡¯s good to have discovered it. John spread his hands and said, ¡°Then what are you going to do now? Telling others Johnny Silverhand¡¯s true identity will definitely make you rich overnight.¡±


    "I''m not a fool," Jin bowed and said respectfully: "Youth has always been a bargaining chip. Johnny Silverhand can make Knockturn Alley tremble, and such a young John Wick is enough to make the wizarding world tremble."


    John laughed dumbly. He was indeed the person he liked, not a fool.


    You''re right, youth is never a bad thing. Johnny Silverhand''s strength is based on his own strength. The younger he is, the more fearful he is.


    Here comes Barty Crouch Sr.


    Just one night later, he seemed to have suffered a huge blow.


    With empty steps, he was brought in and saw little Barty locked in the dungeon.


    With struggle in his eyes, he came to John and said solemnly: "Thank you, Your Excellency."


    He was talking about defeating the thugs and taking away Barty Jr.


    "Old Barty, Old Barty." John shook his head and sighed: "Your carelessness almost caused the collapse of the results you have worked hard to build throughout your life."


    "Women and children can be careless, but men cannot."


    Barty Crouch Sr. turned pale after being spoken to. He licked his lips, and finally turned into a sigh.


    "I''m sorry, Your Excellency. Maybe it''s because he was the son I was once proud of, the son my wife gave her life for." Old Barty seemed to be more than ten years older, his straight back bent, "I used the Imperius Curse on him. , let the elf keep an eye on him, but he still relented. "


    There were mixed emotions in his eyes, whether it was hatred or distress. This man who had tried countless prisoners and launched massacres against Death Eaters was old.


    Time not only makes people older physically, but also leaves scars on the soul.


    John walked over, grabbed his shoulders and shook him to cheer up Old Barty.


    "Old Batty, leave the matter to me, I will keep an eye on him for you."


    Old Barty looked at his son. Through the water mirror, he saw only hatred, and in the end all his words turned into sighs.


    Now that he''s gone, there are still many things that Old Batty needs to deal with.


    John could see that he had complicated emotions towards Barty Jr., while Barty Jr. only had simple and pure hatred.


    "Are you resentful?" Entering the dungeon, John looked at little Barty indifferently and asked, "Do you hate your father?"


    "I no longer have a father, he said it himself!" Little Barty yelled nervously.


    He was imprisoned for thirteen years and controlled by the Imperius Curse for thirteen years!


    Back then, in the trial court, even though he was crying and trying to explain to his father that he did not torture the Longbottom family, Old Barty still roared that he had no son.


    From that day on, Barty Crouch became the source of Barty Jr.''s hatred.


    Little Barty''s hands and feet were **** with chains. John raised his hand and the chains tightened to pull him up.


    Pulling off his left hand, John saw the Death Eater mark.


    When he saw the mark, little Barty''s eyes showed enthusiasm.


    Only Voldemort, like Barty Jr., is trapped by his father''s name.


    During his time in captivity, he had regarded Voldemort as the father he followed.


    "Voldemort will return to this world!" he shouted, looking crazy.


    Tang Mi walked in with a dark face, but John stopped him.


    He said softly to little Barty: "You know, your father actually loves you very much."


    Little Barty looked disdainful and didn''t even care.


    Looking at the Dark Mark, John asked Tang Mi: "This mark will connect the Death Eaters and Voldemort, right?"


    Tang Mi nodded without knowing why.


    John stared at the mark and raised his hand to hold it in the air.


    The sword of Silver Wake appeared from his hand.


    Little Barty was flustered for no reason. When he saw the sword pointed at his left hand, he shouted loudly: "What are you going to do? Stop it!"


    "You know what." John said softly: "I have killed the Voldemort you are following twice."


    Little Barty¡¯s pupils were shaking.


    In a flash of silver light, his left hand was cut off at the root.


    A scream, isolated in the dungeon by the water mirror.


    Little Barty''s eyes were about to burst, the blood vessels on his neck were bulging, his face turned blood red, and his mouth opened wide and he roared.


    The pain of his broken hand eroded his brain, and his fanaticism for Voldemort was also constantly under attack.


    This scene caught everyone by surprise.


    Tang Mi thought that John would be imprisoned, but he never thought that he would be so cruel.


    That¡¯s Old Batty¡¯s son.


    Before it was over, John took out his magic wand and said indifferently to Barty: "The soul is back."


    Little Barty stopped twitching, and his soul was dragged out of his body.


    His soul has a snake-like mark, which is Voldemort''s magic.


    Pierce the soul with the wand and pull out the mark.


    John flicked his wand, and the mark fell on the severed hand.


    Carving a spell on his soul, John nodded with satisfaction and said, "Now, you are expelled as a Death Eater."


    Pressing the soul and stuffing it back, he snapped his fingers and the severed hand flew in front of him.


    Conjuring a box to put the severed hand in, John murmured: "This may be able to lure out Voldemort."


    Glancing at the ashen-faced little Barty, John said calmly: "You can move around as you like, but you should know that you can''t get out."


    With a casual wave of his hand, the chains on Little Barty were lifted.


    Take the other three people out of the dungeon.


    Tang Mi couldn''t help but asked: "Sir, don''t we need to take care of him?"


    "Leave him alone?" John curled his lips: "Just let him stay well. That''s Old Barty''s son, so we naturally have to take good care of him."


    Heinrich looked enthusiastic, and the soul magic made him intoxicated.


    Tang Mi was speechless. You cut off his hand and said you would take good care of him.


    John left a mark on Barty Jr. that he couldn''t leave. This was the reason why he let Barty go.


    The severed hand was well preserved, and John asked Rita Skeeter to report on how Barty Crouch heroically led the team to resist the thugs yesterday.


    Of course, the reward should not be less, so as not to chill the subordinates.


    ¡­


    Chapter 190 Missing the train


    "Master, my master!"


    When Voldemort, who was like a deformed baby, was found, Peter Pettigrew just said stupidly.


    Voldemort saw this situation and used his little remaining power to cure him.


    At the same time, he was taken out of the cabin.


    Unfortunately, a blind witch broke into this place.


    Voldemort discovered that she had been attacked by a powerful oblivion curse. After curing her, he learned through Legilimency that his followers were still alive.


    Just when Old Batty went to Silverhand Manor, he didn''t know that someone had already entered his house.


    Voldemort waited all night, but did not wait for his loyal followers.


    ¡­


    A week has passed since the World Cup.


    John did not go home, and his luggage had been placed at Silverhand Manor.


    Tomorrow is the day when school starts, and Kim Ledisray returns to Ilvermorny.


    Before leaving, John gave him the identity of an assistant at the American branch and asked him to assist Nagini.


    "I''m leaving. See you next year." Kim Ledisley sighed.


    Heinrich had a dark face and said coldly: "Get out of here."


    Jin grinned, waved goodbye, and left through the portkey.


    Due to the Triwizard Tournament, Heinrich did not need to go back to Durmstrang.


    John spent the remaining time refining the philosopher''s stone, and finally made the fourth one on the morning of the first day of school.


    Go to King''s Cross Station and drive by Tang Mi.


    John was in the back seat, holding the Daily Prophet in his hand.


    "Rita is a smart person."


    Watching newspapers praise Barty Crouch''s hard work during the World Cup, and when the riots occurred, Barty Crouch responded quickly and did not cause any casualties.


    At the end, Rita also thanked the enthusiastic citizen Johnny Silverhand for helping.


    According to people familiar with the matter, Lord Johnny Silverhand defeated the large army with just one blow.


    This incident caused an uproar in the Ministry of Magic. After all, there were nearly a hundred wizards participating in the riot, and they could break through a hundred with one blow. This level of strength was completely at the level of Dumbledore.


    According to outside rumors, Johnny Silverhand is likely to be a wizard of Dumbledore''s level.


    Some people even secretly called him another title, Second King.


    It¡¯s self-evident who is number one.


    John read the newspaper, showed a self-deprecating smile, and said: "Dumbledore''s level? You overestimated me."

 Chapter 168：

    He was not modest. He estimated that Dumbledore''s magic power was level 7, and he was definitely the top powerhouse in the wizarding world.


    You must know that the professors in the college are probably at level 4 or 5. Snape, McGonagall, and Flitwick are close to level 6 or 6, but definitely not level 7.


    This is a gap that few can cross.


    I am only level 4, and I was able to use that blow with the help of ancient magic and limited gloves.


    And just because it has a wide range, it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s powerful.


    That is to say, the wizard who caused the trouble was not strong enough, so he was defeated so easily.


    The gap between him and Dumbledore is too big.


    I looked at the experience points and saw that I was still one hundred points away from reaching level 5.


    John rubbed the ring with his fingers. When he reached level 5, he might be able to be more assertive.


    The car stopped outside King''s Cross Station, and Tang Mi took out John''s luggage.


    "I can just go up there myself."


    John waved his hand and asked Tang Mi to go back.


    Tang Mi nodded and watched John leave.


    Walking into the station, John walked into platform nine and three-quarters without meeting anyone he knew.


    On the train, he found a car and sat down.


    Tom swung his tail and ran out of the carriage.


    John let it go, closing his eyes and thinking.


    There will be the Triwizard Tournament this semester, but it is not John''s first priority.


    He knew that Voldemort''s return could not be changed, so all he could do was to reduce Voldemort''s strength as much as possible.


    In John''s guess, Voldemort and Dumbledore belong to the same echelon. Perhaps his strength is worse than the current Dumbledore, but it is not easy for Dumbledore to kill him.


    More important.


    Dumbledore is old.


    Voldemort had calculated everything, but he was still only over sixty years old, while Dumbledore was already over a hundred years old.


    Even if a wizard is physically strong, he is still in a period of exhaustion at this age.


    Voldemort''s age happened to be the period when magic was at its most powerful.


    The exhausted phoenix faced off against the peak viper.


    The distance between the two is time.


    Dumbledore is younger, maybe Voldemort is not so scary.


    It¡¯s a pity that there is no if.


    Finger caressing the ring, John mentally considered several of Voldemort''s Horcruxes.


    As a time traveler, he has forgotten a lot of the plot, but he remembers some things.


    Such as Snape¡¯s infatuation and sacrifice, the Deathly Hallows, the protagonist group, and the Horcruxes.


    If the Horcrux is not destroyed, even killing Voldemort a few more times will not help.


    In his impression, in addition to Nagini, there are also relics of the founder of the Fourth Academy.


    Except for the Sword of Gryffindor, all the relics of the other three founders are.


    It''s a pity that among these three things, John vaguely remembered that Slytherin''s locket seemed to be in a cave.


    He had no clue about the cave.


    It is speculated that it is either near the orphanage where Tom Riddle used to stay, or near the house of Voldemort''s biological father.


    "It would be nice if there was an instrument that could detect Horcruxes."


    After thinking about it, John stopped stroking the ring.


    Opening your eyes, the carriage door was opened.


    "John!"


    After Daphne was pleasantly surprised, she thought of her own image and immediately turned back to the noble and glamorous young lady.


    She sat down next to John, thinking that this was their space, and it was indeed right to leave her sister in another carriage.


    However, the happiness lasted only three seconds. The carriage door opened again and Malfoy walked in proudly.


    As soon as he sat down, he noticed that it seemed a little cold.


    Looking up, Daphne''s eyes almost burst into flames.


    Malfoy shuddered and was just thinking about how to leave without being rude when he saw the door open again.


    Goyle, the idiot, sat in with a pile of food and blocked Malfoy''s way out.


    The air pressure in the carriage dropped again, but even Gower, who was so stupid, couldn''t notice it.


    The raindrops pattered against the car window outside, and Malfoy really wanted to kick Goyle out.


    The carriage door was destined to be restless today, as it was opened again.


    This time it was Crabbe, and he said excitedly: "I saw Potter."


    When Malfoy heard this, his eyes suddenly lit up, and Goyle didn''t even bother to eat.


    The three people immediately walked out of the carriage, Malfoy''s arrogant voice still sounded.


    "Actually, my father considered sending me to Durmstrang..."


    Daphne secretly clenched her fists and finally returned to the world of two people.


    Thinking about what she should say, she put a strand of hair behind her left ear and opened her mouth: "Make an appointment..."


    "Crash."


    The door opened again.


    Daphne: It¡¯s not over, right?


    Unfortunately, it was Heinrich who came in this time.


    John said: "I thought you would go back to Durmstrang to confirm."


    Heinrich said calmly: "No need. Although Karkaroff is stupid, he is not a fool."


    Igor Karkaroff, the principal of Durmstrang.


    But in Heinrich''s mouth, he was just a stupid and timid guy.


    Not even the slightest respect for it.


    Edgar believes in the strong, but Karkaroff is not a strong person.


    "He joined the Death Eaters camp with my uncle. Unfortunately, he escaped in the most cowardly way."


    Heinrich was very disdainful of Karkaroff. Although he also disliked that uncle, a person who chose to betray his companions to gain freedom was even more disgusting.


    Daphne was curious. Heinrich rarely talked about Edgar.


    Among pure bloods, Edgar was also an alternative, so she asked: "Heinrich, can you tell me about your family?"


    "Family? There is nothing to say," Heinrich''s expression remained indifferent and he said like an outsider: "My grandfather followed Grindelwald, and because of that man, there were only two men left in that generation. "


    "My uncle was very talented and ambitious. After losing to Voldemort, he willingly followed him and became a Death Eater. He never returned to the family until his downfall."


    Edgar is proud to follow the strong. They are known as the strong''s deputies, because they will pay their lives for a person they identify.


    He didn''t look down upon his uncle, he just felt that he had chosen the wrong person.


    After talking about family matters, the rain outside became heavier and heavier.


    The Hogwarts train gradually slowed down and entered Hogsmeade Station.


    Lightning flashed across the sky, and Hagrid''s tall figure appeared at the station every year.


    He waved hello to John.


    ¡­


    Chapter 191 Fourth Grade and Sorting Ceremony


    The carriage passes through a gate flanked by winged boar sculptures.


    There was mud splashing on the spacious road, and the strong wind shook the carriage. There were five people in the carriage.


    Heinrich looked pale and sickly, while Daphne was reading a small pink notebook.


    Malfoy grinned as he thought about how to humiliate Potter later.


    Astoria looked at her sister studying there with an expressionless expression. She didn''t know and thought she was learning some advanced magic.


    Only she knew that it was a recipe she bought from nowhere.


    John raised his eyes and looked out the window.


    The rain was caught in the strong wind and the trees had deep shadows.


    Lightning flashed across the sky, and the carriage stopped beside the stone steps in front of the oak door of Hogwarts.


    John stood up and walked out, and the rain changed direction before it was about to touch him.


    The other people in the car got out one after another, and they were not seen holding umbrellas, and the rain avoided them.


    In the foyer, the students who were originally discussing the holidays shut up when they saw this scene.


    Especially the Slytherin students, they looked at them with fiery eyes as if they were seeing some idols.


    "Look, John Wick, I wonder if I can have a word with him."


    "Don''t be stupid, haven''t you seen who is around him?"


    "Daphne Greengrass, the well-deserved house beauty of Slytherin, the smartest woman!"


    "Heinrich Edgar, the second most powerful person in Slytherin, the deputy family of the Dark Lord in all generations."


    "Draco Malfoy, the core player of Slytherin Quidditch, flew for two and a half years. Although he didn''t catch the Golden Snitch in the end, my God, he was looking at me!"


    The whispers were mixed with words of admiration, handsomeness, and elegance.


    Malfoy was very useful at first, but when he heard what happened later, he immediately burst into tears.


    He looked at those people who were whispering with murderous eyes. Not to mention losing to Potter, we are still good friends.


    I quite liked you.


    Ouch, what are you doing¡ª


    Stroking his carefully styled middle-parted hairstyle sadly, Malfoy vowed to regain his place.


    Astoria felt like she shouldn''t be here, because the sight of people around her put a lot of pressure on her.


    Daphne noticed something strange about her, reached out and held her sister''s little hand, and whispered: "Are you okay, Astoria?"


    The warmth from her hands freed her from the pressure. Astoria glanced at her sister gratefully, and then her eyes fell on the pink recipe that was being hugged tightly.


    Astoria:¡­


    Peeves, who was hiding above and preparing to hit the water ball, just raised it when he saw the familiar black color below.


    He trembled with fright and the water ball slipped down.


    Before he was about to touch John, he caught it with his face.


    "Mr. Wick."


    Peeves hung upside down, bowing like a waiter.


    When John saw Peeves, he smiled and said, "Have you washed your hair?"


    Peeves looked embarrassed, and then got into the wall.


    After he left, the wizard who came in was miserable.

 Chapter 169：

    The water balloons were thrown down one by one. Harry was hit on the head several times, and Hermione was not immune to the damage.


    When Professor McGonagall discovered what was going on here, she rushed out of the auditorium and roared.


    ¡­


    Auditorium.


    There is something strange in the sky above the auditorium today. They are not stars, but lightning and thunder.


    After John came in, he nodded towards Cedric who arrived first.


    After sitting down, no one had arrived yet.


    John suddenly felt something. He frowned and walked out of the auditorium.


    His actions were seen by many people, but no one said anything.


    John Wick.


    Everyone knows that he is a mysterious man. Some say that he is a midnight ghost who haunts the castle after curfew.


    The reason why John left was because he found someone triggering the magic of the Star Society.


    He went to the secret room of the Star Society and saw the wooden door when he arrived.


    The upper eyes are closed.


    He tapped his eyes with the wand and opened them again. Seeing this, John said to himself: "Confusion spell."


    He opened the door, revealing the secret room of the Star Club.


    The things inside seemed untouched. He walked in and cast a super-sensory spell.


    Everything in the secret room is reflected in the "eyes", and nothing has been touched.


    He frowned and said doubtfully: "Who has come in? The Detection Curse was turned off by the Confusion Curse. This person''s strength is at the professor level."


    After staying in the secret room for a while, John didn''t notice.


    This person is very strong. No one among the students at Hogwarts has this strength except himself.


    Then the choice fell on the professor.


    "Professor Flitwick, he has the ability, if he finds an interesting room."


    Thinking of the Charms Professor, John immediately denied it.


    Professor Flitwick is very powerful, but he may scream for your outstanding magic in a prank, but he will never do such a thief-like thing.


    So when it came to changing the candidate, John thought of Professor Snape.


    At present, his chances are very high.


    Because he knew about the existence of Qunxing Society.


    The other party rejected my invitation last semester, so he wouldn''t come over and sneak around once.


    "So Professor McGonagall?" This possibility is extremely slim, as I saw her in the auditorium just now.


    "Forget it, there''s no loss anyway."


    John threw the thought out of his mind. Now that he was here, John was ready to put the Zheshi on it.


    Taking out the blue gem, John let go of his hand, and the philosophical stone floated in the air.


    Thirty-six rays of light are projected from the dome, wrapping the philosophical stone.


    The philosophical stone continued to rise until it disappeared into the night sky of the dome and turned into a shining star.


    "With the blessing of the Philosopher''s Stone, today''s Star Club can be said to be a large-scale magical siege tool."


    Originally, the secret room of the Star Club was not intended to be used for attacks, but with the addition of the Philosopher Stone, it was possible to create an amplifier, and even ordinary attacks could be turned into powerful weapons with the blessing.


    After finishing everything, John headed to the auditorium.


    At this time, the sorting ceremony has also begun.


    "That happened more than a thousand years ago,


    I have just been woven into shape,


    There are four famous wizards,


    Their names have been passed down to this day,


    ?¡­¡±


    The Sorting Hat was playing its gong again. John walked in and first saw the first-year students who were so nervous that they were shaking all over.


    His arrival also attracted everyone''s attention, especially the first-year students.


    They just think this student is awe-inspiring.


    Walking to his seat and sitting down, John looked at the professor''s seat.


    There is a vacancy above, probably for the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor.


    His eyes moved, and John and Snape''s eyes met.


    John''s eyes were full of inquiry, wondering if his dean was worried about him messing around in Hogwarts school, so he went to investigate.


    Moving his eyes, John met another pair of blue eyes full of wisdom.


    Dumbledore.


    His eyes flickered, and John looked away.


    Dumbledore looked at John and smiled.


    John nodded politely.


    It seems that an invisible barrier has been erected between the two of them.


    Seeing this situation, Dumbledore sighed in his heart: "Am I wrong?"


    He moved his eyes and fell on Harry.


    Seeing that he didn''t look at him, John paid no attention to him.


    Professor McGonagall was responsible for presiding over the sorting ceremony. She unfolded a large roll of parchment.


    "Whoever''s name I call puts his hat on his head and sits on a stool." She told the first-year students. "When the hat announces the college, go and sit at the corresponding table."


    "Stuart Ackley!"


    As her voice sounded, a boy stepped forward, trembling, and put on his hat.


    The Sorting Hat''s voice sounded: "Ravenclaw!"


    John watched with interest.


    A boy named Malcolm Bardock was sorted into Slytherin.


    applause.


    He was very excited and ran to the Slytherin table, wanting to rush to John''s position.


    But he failed because he was forced to stop by the looks of other Slytherins.


    It is now recognized that the closer Slytherin is to John, the higher his strength and status.


    How dare you, a newcomer, do this?


    Finally, under Slytherin''s silent and suppressed gaze, Bardock sat next to a Slytherin boy.


    The boy told him some things to note about Slytherin.


    1. If you see a dog running around in the Slytherin common room, don¡¯t be afraid, because it¡¯s John Wick¡¯s dog.


    Second, if you haven''t come back after the night curfew, there is a high probability that you will be captured by the Night Demon. He will knock you out, strip you naked, throw you in the auditorium, and eat with a knife and fork.


    Third, Slytherin can apply for a duel to resolve conflicts. It is best to do it under witness and use strength to prove that you are right. Otherwise, the person you defeat may say that you drugged him.


    Among all kinds of things, the boy actually listed dozens of them.


    It scares people into being stunned.


    After the last person was assigned to Hufflepuff, Dumbledore said "Eat" and everyone started eating.


    John ate a little and stopped moving.


    When the food was almost eaten, Dumbledore announced bad news.


    This year''s College Cup Quidditch match has been cancelled, as preparations have to be made for a bigger event in October.


    At this moment, the door of the auditorium was slammed open.


    A man stood at the door, leaning on a long cane and wrapped in a black traveling cloak.


    John looked over and saw that the man took off his hood and shook out his long gray hair.


    The new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor, legendary Auror, Alastor Moody.


    A system tone sounded in John''s mind.


    [Ding, start Hogwarts phase mission four, spend the fourth year of the magic apprenticeship, mission reward, magic blood +1, any point +3]


    ¡­


    Chapter 192 Targeting and Ferret


    This is a person who is easy to recognize, because basically it is difficult to forget him after seeing him.


    He looked like he was carved out of a piece of rotten wood. Every inch of his face was scarred, and his mouth was like a large, crooked gash.


    The place where the nose should be raised is missing, and he still has a magic eye.


    One of his eyes is small, black and shiny.


    The other eye is very big, round like a coin, and is a bright blue.


    The blue eye moved without blinking, turning up and down, left and right, completely unrelated to the normal eye.


    What''s more, the blue eyes turned and penetrated into the man''s head, and everyone could only see a big white eyeball.


    Suddenly, blue eyes looked at John.


    The thumping footsteps stopped, and Moody turned to look at John.


    The two people''s eyes met in the air. After a pause, Moody continued to move forward.


    Dumbledore shook hands with Moody. The hand was as scarred as his face.


    The two people whispered something, and Moody''s magic eye kept staring in John''s direction.


    This made John frown.


    Dumbledore responded, then motioned for Moody to sit down.


    Moody was a cautious man. He inserted a knife into the sausage on the plate and smelled it before continuing to enjoy it.


    "Please allow me to introduce our new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher," Dumbledore broke the silence happily, "Professor Moody."


    Not a single student applauded, not even the professors.


    Only Hagrid and Dumbledore were particularly enthusiastic.


    Hagrid clapped twice before realizing something was wrong. He didn''t know whether to continue clapping or stop.


    When John saw this, he clapped slowly.


    As crisp applause came from the Slytherin table, the students looked around.


    After seeing it was John, Malfoy also clapped.


    Next came the Slytherin table, and then the entire Great Hall.


    There was thunderous applause, which was in sharp contrast to just now.


    Moody stopped chewing and stared in the direction of Slytherin.


    Harry and Ron were talking quietly, and they remembered what Mr. Weasley had gone to deal with in the morning.


    Mad-Eye Moody claimed to have been attacked by a trash can.

 Chapter 170：

    John stopped clapping, the applause stopped.


    He knew Moody, to be precise, he had met him.


    Moody bought many speculums at Johnny Silverhand''s store, and he felt that someone was always trying to harm him.


    John felt that he had dismantled the looking glass when he bought it.


    Tang Mi admired Moody very much because he had seen the iron blood of the legendary Auror.


    Therefore, this is why Tang Mi will give a fracture discount.


    This legendary Auror provides almost half of the prisoners in Azkaban. It is not an exaggeration to say that he is a living legend among Aurors.


    Unfortunately, Legend is doomed to be lonely. Too much Death Eater blood on his hands also caused Moody to suffer from post-traumatic stress disorder and distrust those around him.


    Dumbledore seemed not to notice the students'' discomfort and cleared his throat.


    "As I just said," he looked at the many students in front of him with a smile.


    "Over the next few months, we will be honored to host a wonderful event that has not been held for more than a century."


    After a pause, Dumbledore announced: "I am very happy to tell you that the Triwizard Tournament will be held at Hogwarts this year."


    The Triwizard Tournament!


    "You''re kidding me!" Fred shouted.


    His eyes were shining brightly, and he bumped fists with George next to him, as if he was ready to participate.


    There was even more heated discussion among the students.


    On the way, Dumbledore wanted to tell a joke, but was interrupted by Professor McGonagall with an unpleasant look on his face.


    I have no choice but to educate those who don¡¯t know about the Triwizard Tournament.


    To put it simply, the warriors from three schools competed together, but because too many people died in the past, the competition was suspended.


    This year, the Department of International Magical Cooperation and the Department of Magical Sports thought the time was ripe, so they opened the door.


    In October, the headmasters of Durmstrang and Beauxbatons will come with their carefully selected candidates.


    The ceremony to select the warriors will be held on Halloween. The most important thing is that the prize money will be five thousand galleons.


    This amount of money made the Weasley children''s eyes widen, and the twins were eager to give it a try.


    It''s a pity that Dumbledore poured cold water on them.


    Because the warriors need to be seventeen years old, the twins were so angry that they took the lead in making noises. They will not turn seventeen until April next year.


    This also means that there is no hope for those under sixth grade to participate.


    Ron and Harry were a little disappointed, they still wanted to participate.


    There, Hermione silently protested against the slave elves at Hogwarts, and then she learned that there were a hundred house elves working for free at Hogwarts.


    Until after the dinner, the students were still discussing this matter.


    Before John left, he looked back at Moody, his magic eye moving wildly.


    There was also a lot of discussion in the Slytherin common room.


    But the direction of their discussion was somewhat biased.


    "This must be because they are afraid of John. After all, everyone knows that John is the best."


    "That''s right, John can defeat them all by himself."


    "Maybe this is Dumbledore''s conspiracy. We all know that he is particularly partial to the Gryffindor group."


    "I must ask my father to complain about him. He is simply not worthy of being a principal!"


    "¡­"


    The Slytherin snakes were very dissatisfied. They thought this was Dumbledore''s conspiracy.


    After all, with John¡¯s strength, there is no suspense left.


    Not to mention them, even Malfoy said indignantly: "He only loves Harry Potter and Gryffindor. John, he is targeting you."


    "That was the decision of the Ministry of Magic. Essentially, it was for fear of death of younger students." John said without looking up while flipping through a book.


    ¡­


    the next day.


    Today is the first day of fourth grade.


    Slytherin and Gryffindor have only one class together in the morning.


    In terms of protecting magical animals, the newly born snails have a great visual impact.


    They looked like large lobsters with their shells removed. They were white, gray and sticky, and looked very scary.


    John has long been used to it. He has been exposed to this thing so many times.


    Not everyone has John¡¯s psychological quality.


    If Malfoy hadn''t been with John for so long, he would have cursed him by now.


    Their mission is to raise these snails.


    Malfoy''s face was full of rejection and he said: "Why should we raise them?"


    "Huh?" Hagrid was stunned.


    Malfoy continued: "I mean, what can they do? What are they used for?"


    This actually involves Hagrid¡¯s blind spot, he is just too busy cultivating.


    So he turned his attention to John, who received it and said: "The hard shell of the adult snail is a good alchemy material, and his tail can be used to prepare strong gunpowder."


    Malfoy had nothing to say, after all, the boss had spoken.


    After thinking for a while, John added: "When raising, you need to pay attention. The tail of the snail will explode. The skin of the young snail may be damaged, and the adult one can break your arm."


    Hagrid clapped happily, and John also got extra points.


    It¡¯s just that the other students are not happy. After all, they may be bombed, and no one is happy.


    In the afternoon, John went to the divination class alone.


    Trelawney received him warmly, as if he were not a student but a friend.


    "My dear, have you seen changes in the stars?"


    "I think I saw an unlucky fat guy fall down."


    John looked at the star display and almost laughed out loud.


    Goyle or Crabbe, I don¡¯t know which one is more unlucky.


    Harry was caught deserting in class. Listening to Trelawney''s rational analysis, Ron laughed out loud.


    She said that Harry was born in winter, and Trelawney seemed to have forgotten that she had predicted that the savior would be born at the end of July.


    After class, Malfoy immediately brought the Daily Prophet to find his love rival (?), and arrogantly laughed at Ron next to Harry.


    John took a look and saw that it was Rita Skeeter.


    Because all the credit for that World Cup incident went to Barty Sr. As a qualified reporter, she knew that she needed a foil to show the brilliance of humanity.


    So we found out about the disappearance of a wizard official. Unfortunately, Mr. Weasley went through a lot of trouble yesterday to deal with Moody''s farce.


    "There''s another photo, Weasley!" Malfoy took out the photo of the interview and laughed loudly.


    To be honest, the Burrow can be regarded as an illegal building in any country, so wizards can control it.


    Of course, Malfoy didn''t say anything bad. After all, Percy also lived there. He looked at the Weasleys carefully and blurted out: "Is this your mother? It looks like..."


    When the words came to his lips, Harry yelled: "Get out of here, Malfoy!"


    Malfoy was stunned, he hadn''t said anything yet.


    Harry comforted Ron, who was shaking with anger, and told him not to be angry.


    "By the way, Potter, you lived with them this summer, right?" Malfoy was jealous (?) and said sarcastically: "Did his mother make the quilt for you? The food she cooked was delicious, right? ?¡±


    He swore that this sentence was definitely just a simple description, but Harry obviously misunderstood.


    "What about your mother, Malfoy?" Harry thought of Mrs. Malfoy and retorted: "Look at the expression on her face, as if there is **** under her nose. Does she always have that expression? , or is it just because I¡¯m with you?¡±


    When Malfoy heard that Harry dared to talk about his mother, he immediately became angry.


    Hermione tugged on Harry''s clothes, and Harry realized that he had spoken too harshly. He asked Malfoy to shut up uncomfortably, and turned to leave.


    The moment he turned around, Malfoy took action.


    He didn''t use his wand, and John''s face suddenly turned cold as he remained silent.


    "Squat down!"


    Malfoy immediately knelt down after hearing this. John pulled out his wand, and an armored shadow appeared in front of him to block a curse.


    The curse was deflected and knocked down an armor, which turned into a stoat.


    Without hesitation, John responded with a magic spell.


    Chapter 193 Green Glaze and Prestige


    The battle happened so fast that no one could react.


    Harry heard a strong wind coming from behind, and just as he was about to draw his wand, he saw John fighting with someone.


    He grabbed Malfoy''s middle-parted hair and swung it back. John and Malfoy changed positions.


    On the other side of the marble staircase, a figure blocked the spell. John waved his wand twice, turning the handrails on both sides into two big dogs to bite them.


    The visitor was experienced in fighting and had already dodged the big dog before it could get close. The magic spell shot out and collided with John''s crushing spell.


    The fighting stopped almost at the same time, and everyone realized what happened.


    John''s face was stern, and there was a cold light in his eyes.


    "Professor Moody!" A surprised voice sounded.


    It''s Professor McGonagall.


    She did not expect that such a situation would occur on the first day of school.


    Moody''s little eyes on the other side of the marble staircase were staring at John, his magic eye moving around.


    Professor McGonagall walked over quickly, her face turned pale, and she suppressed her anger and asked the two people who were still confronting each other: "Who can tell me what happened!"


    Professor Moody realized it later and said angrily to Harry: "Did he hurt you?"


    "What?" Harry was stunned, and then he realized that he was talking about Malfoy. He answered honestly: "No."


    Moody nodded and walked down immediately. One of his feet was made of wood and carved into a claw shape.


    "I despise people who attack others behind their backs the most," he said loudly and gruffly when he came to Malfoy, "This is the most filthy, despicable and cowardly behavior!"


    Malfoy''s face darkened, and he suppressed his anger and said, "Then, see if Harry Potter dares to duel with me!"


    A sneak attack?


    "You kid..." Moody''s big face almost reached Malfoy''s face when he heard this.


    John frowned and said coldly: "Then you didn''t attack by surprise, professor."


    Moody then turned to look at John. He stared at John''s wand and then at John''s cold face.


    John narrowed his eyes and said, "Or do you think you are on the side of justice?"


    John didn''t like this Moody. Malfoy used fists, but this man used spells.


    The two sides looked at each other, neither one was in vain.


    The atmosphere became tense, and Professor McGonagall quickly learned the story from Hermione''s dictation.


    Both sides are at fault in this matter.


    But Professor Moody''s behavior of using magic spells on students made her a little more annoyed, "Moody! We never use transformation as punishment! Dumbledore must have told you!"


    She felt a little tired, this Moody was too radical.

 Chapter 171：

    "He probably mentioned it," Moody said, scratching his chin nonchalantly, "but I think it needs a good scare."


    "We can put him in detention, Moody!" Professor McGonagall said angrily, "or report it to the dean of the college where the person is located."


    "I will do that." Moody turned to glare at Malfoy in disgust.


    Malfoy would not be outdone, and Moody wanted to take him away.


    A hand stretched out from the side, John held his hand, stared at the face, and said coldly: "You don''t want to do that."


    Professor McGonagall did not expect the development of the matter and asked in surprise: "Mr. Wick?"


    "What if I just want it? The dean of your college is Snape, right?" Professor Moody roared: "He is also an old friend. I have been looking forward to having a good chat with my old buddy Snape!"


    "I said," John refused to give in, and the force in his hand increased, "you don''t want to do that."


    A trace of anger flashed in Moody''s eyes, and he wanted to take Malfoy away by force.


    Unconsciously, many Slytherin students were surrounding him.


    They looked at Moody with indifference in their eyes.


    "Let go, kid!" Moody growled.


    John said nothing, but the Slytherin students took a step forward, making the originally small circle even smaller.


    Professor McGonagall looked around, and she felt that maybe Dumbledore could handle it.


    "I will not abandon my friend, not to mention when someone presses his head to admit his mistake."


    John''s hands were strong enough to crush rocks. He stared at Moody and said word by word: "Don''t make it so ugly, Professor."


    Heinrich didn''t know when he had arrived behind Moody, followed by more and more people.


    Daphne also stood beside John, her face full of arrogance and disdain.


    The atmosphere was tense.


    The pressure was erupting silently. Even Moody, who had experienced hundreds of battles, still had an incredible look in his eyes.


    John looked at Professor McGonagall, spoke calmly to her, and said, "Professor McGonagall, maybe our new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor is a little uncomfortable with the school rules, so that he does things that are not in compliance with the school rules. I believe Filch is very happy with it." Give him a manual."


    His hand loosened, and Moody''s dropped.


    Looking up again, John''s face returned to its normal expression and he said calmly: "Go back."


    As soon as these words fell, the Slytherin students spread out a path.


    John walked out first, Daphne trotted two steps to follow John, and Heinrich was already on the left.


    Malfoy snorted coldly, turned to Harry and said, "Potter, you should confront me head-on, not your new nanny."


    Harry''s face turned red when he was told that. Ron was angry at first, but as the Slytherin crowd surrounded them, he put away his anger.


    Hermione looked at John, very surprised at his current prestige.


    Snape arrived just as Slytherin dispersed.


    Several people led by John wore the Star Club badges on their chests, emitting a little starlight.


    He looked a little complicated and said to himself: "John Wick."


    ¡­


    School is never a good place to hide secrets, especially when, for the first time in history, conflict breaks out between students and professors.


    No one wants to delve into the cause. People in the other three houses only know that Slytherin is like green glass made from loose sand, shining brightly under the light.


    This matter also fell into Dumbledore''s ears, and he did not expect that such a thing would happen.


    However, it seems that Moody''s got it wrong.


    Even McGonagall was very angry when this old friend used transformation punishment on students. She and Dumbledore complained about Moody''s excessive punishment.


    "John Wick, has he grown to this point?"


    After Dumbledore learned that John and Moody had exchanged three moves, his expression was complicated.


    There is no doubt about Moody''s strength. He is a legendary Auror who contributed half of the prisoners to Azkaban.


    Dumbledore even thought that if he died, the person who could take over his position and fight against Voldemort would have Moody''s name.


    With such an experienced Auror, neither of them suffered any loss when John fought against him.


    "Severus, what do you think?" He looked at Snape in the principal''s office and asked.


    "I said," Snape said calmly, "Slytherin is already in his possession, you should see it."


    Yes, I saw it.


    In addition to the deans of the Fourth Academy, there are others who can do this.


    The group of Slytherins even surrounded a professor for John, which had never happened before.


    Even when Voldemort was in school, no matter how extreme he was, he would never reach this level.


    Students have a natural awe for their teachers, and for John, the group of Slytherins overturned their awe without hesitation.


    Dumbledore could no longer clearly see John''s future. All he could do was to make the student turn around from the irreversible path.


    For the first time, Dumbledore wavered in his idea of ??a savior.


    ¡­


    The King of Slytherin, handsome, right?


    The price was that in Potions class the next day, John was asked crazy questions by Snape.


    For this reason, John went crazy for points.


    Just kidding, even if you ask how to make the elixir of life, John can tell you.


    Snape: I¡¯m so angry, but I still need extra points.


    Just like that, just two days into the school year, Slytherin''s points skyrocketed, causing people in the other three houses to shout that someone had opened the school.


    In response, Slytherin smiled disdainfully, not as good as John Wick.


    Just like that, the time came to the third day of school.


    Lesson 1 Defense Against the Dark Arts lesson.


    It is a very coincidence that Gryffindor and Slytherin have Defense Against the Dark Arts classes together almost every year.


    This time is no exception.


    Professor Moody¡¯s class is well received by the sixth grade students, so the students are looking forward to it.


    As the thumping of footsteps came along the corridor, Harry and Ron looked forward to it.


    That scarred face appeared in the classroom.


    ¡­


    Chapter 194 Hardcore Teaching and Three Unforgivable Curses


    Seeing Moody''s unfriendly face, the timid person was frightened.


    They quickly took out their respective copies of "Black Magic: Self-Defense Guide" and waited. The atmosphere was exceptionally quiet, which was unprecedented in previous classes.


    "Put these things away," Moody said gruffly, walking to the podium with a cane and sitting down. "You don''t need these textbooks."


    The students looked at each other and finally put their books away.


    Ron was very interested. He heard from Fred and George that this course was very interesting.


    The first step is to roll call, which is also a good way for the professor to quickly get to know the students.


    Moody didn''t need to raise his head. He looked down the list with his normal eyes, while his magic eyes wandered around to look at the students who responded.


    "John Wick."


    "Here." John''s expression was calm.


    When the name was mentioned, the atmosphere became even weirder.


    Moody just paused slightly and continued reading with a normal expression.


    "Okay," after all the students'' names were read out, Moody started teaching. He said, "I received a letter from Professor Lupine, introducing your progress last semester. You have already mastered a lot of basics on how to deal with dark magical creatures. ¡±


    When talking about the students'' favorite Professor Lupin, they became bolder and expressed their approval in low voices.


    However, Moody changed the subject and said, "But you haven''t learned enough about how to deal with spells, not enough!"


    Seemingly dissatisfied, Moody tapped his wooden leg on the ground.


    Moody stared at the students, his magic eye moving around, and said: "Therefore, I am going to let you understand what wizards do. I have one year to teach you how to deal with the black devil..."


    Before he finished speaking, Ron blurted out nervously: "What, what did you say?"


    The blue-eyed demon eyes turned around and stared at Ron.


    Ron swallowed hard, and it was only after his brain twitched that he said that facing Moody, he would rather face the spider.


    Just when Ron thought he might be the first person to be sent to Azkaban for interrupting in class, Moody smiled.


    "You are Arthur Weasley''s son, right?" Looking at the red hair, Moody said: "A few days ago, your father helped me get out of a very difficult situation. Yes, I only teach One year, do Dumbledore a favor, and then live a peaceful retirement."


    He didn''t seem to care about Ron''s interruption, which made Ron relieved.


    Malfoy sneered softly, which was very obvious in class.


    The smile on Moody''s face suddenly faded, and his magic eyes suddenly turned to stare at Malfoy.


    Malfoy suppressed his smile, but he still couldn''t say he was very friendly.


    After all, no one can have a good impression of a person who starts a relationship in class, especially when that person attacked him yesterday.


    Moody looked at Malfoy for a while, laughed hoarsely, and clapped his rough hands to signal everyone to concentrate.


    He also got to the point, the first Defense Against the Dark Arts class of this semester.


    Holding a piece of chalk tightly in his hand, he said loudly and gruffly: Do you know which spells will be punished the most severely by wizard law? "


    After the words fell, several hands were raised tremblingly, including those of Ron and Hermione.


    Moody looked over, glanced over, and pointed at Ron.


    The tone was hoarse, but much softer and lower, "Weasley."


    "Uh, that''s right," Ron said uncertainly, "My dad told me about one, it''s called the Imperius Curse or something, right?"


    "Ah, yes!" Moody said loudly and appreciatively, "Of course your father knows that spell. The Imperius Curse has caused a lot of trouble for the Ministry of Magic."


    With that said, Moody quickly wrote the Imperius Curse on the blackboard, walked to the podium with difficulty on his prosthetic legs, opened the drawer, and took out a glass bottle.


    "Not all of you have experience facing the Imperius Curse, right?"


    The magic eye was staring at John. In the glass bottle, three **** spiders were crawling inside.


    Ron regretted it and swore he didn''t want to be with spiders.


    "As far as I know, a poor child was affected by the Imperius Curse when he was in first grade." Moody reached into the bottle and grabbed a spider without fear.


    He very thoughtfully placed the spider on his open palm so that everyone could see it more clearly.


    Pointing at it with the wand in one hand, he muttered: "Imperio"


    The spider was controlled and jumped away from Moody''s hand, dangling on a thread like a swing.


    Spinning and somersaulting in the air, the spider fell onto the table, stood up on its hind legs, and danced a tap dance.


    Everyone laughed, and Moody raised his lips slightly.


    "You think it''s fun, don''t you?" He asked in a rough voice, "Would you like it if I did it to you?"


    The laughter disappeared almost immediately.


    Moody looked at John, who had said something since he came in, and said softly: "Completely controlled by the caster, the controlled person, I can make him jump off the window sill, or let him drown himself, or else Controlling...killing someone."


    His words were straightforward, and the students'' faces turned pale.


    Staring directly at John, Moody said: "Wick must have felt it very much, that feeling of being involuntarily."


    Brush it.

 Chapter 172：

    The eyes in the classroom couldn''t help but focus on John. In the first grade, John was controlled by the Imperius Curse.


    John''s expression remained calm, and he saw Daphne''s concerned eyes.


    He shook his head slightly to indicate that nothing was wrong. Originally, he was just pretending to be soul-snatched, so he could just say whatever he wanted.


    "Years ago, many wizards were controlled by the Imperius Curse, which made the Ministry of Magic very busy. They had to distinguish who was lying and who was forced to do so."


    "The Imperius Curse can be resisted. I will give you the method, but it requires a strong personality. The best way is not to be hit by it." As if he had seen enough of John''s expression, Moody suddenly Yelling: "Remember, always be vigilant!"


    The spider was roughly picked up and thrown back into the glass bottle, and Moody asked again, "Who else knows what the spell is?"


    Amid everyone''s surprised gazes, Neville actually raised his hand.


    Moody pointed at Neville, who said softly but clearly: "There is...the Cruciatus Curse."


    "Longbottom."


    Moody rarely looked at Neville with two eyes and took out the second spider from the glass bottle.


    Use the magnification spell on the spider to make it larger than a wolf spider.


    Ron moved his chair back as if he wouldn''t be hit.


    Moody pointed his wand at the spider and said softly: "Crucio."


    Even though the spider didn''t make a sound, its painful posture made people sure that it was screaming desperately at the moment.


    Neville''s face turned pale and he closed his eyes in pain.


    "Stop!" Hermione screamed, interrupting Moody as he continued to torture the spider.


    Moody stopped, shrank the spider and threw it back into the glass bottle.


    "Excruciating pain," Moody said softly: "If you know the Cruciatus Curse, you can easily torture people crazy without any other tools. Well, who else knows what spell."


    Hermione raised her hand for the third time, and Moody finally chose her.


    "Avada Kedavra." Hermione whispered, as if speaking louder would accidentally kill someone.


    "Yes, this is the last and most unforgivable one... the killing curse." Moody''s lips twitched, forcing out an ugly smile.


    The last spider was taken out, and Moody raised his wand. The other students were pleading in their eyes, hoping that he would not say the curse.


    "Avada Kedavra"


    The voice was particularly soft, as if someone said good night.


    The green light pierced the eyes, and the spider''s body remained motionless without any scars.


    It''s dead.


    Several students covered their mouths hard to stifle their screams.


    The spider''s body was slithered by the impact, sliding towards Ron, causing him to lean back in fear and almost fall.


    "It''s calm and very unpleasant. This is the killing curse. There is no breaking curse and there is no way to resist it."


    As he spoke, Moody''s normal eye looked at Harry, and his magic eye looked at John.


    "As far as anyone knows, only one person has escaped such a curse, and I''m talking about the Killing Curse in its full glory."


    The students looked at each other, and Moody said calmly: "Avada Kedavra requires very powerful magical power as its foundation. You can all take out your wands, point them at me, and recite this spell."


    Moody smiled, but this smile was as unpleasant as the Killing Curse, a little penetrating.


    "I suspect that I will only get a little nosebleed at most, just like Wick. His situation is very pitiful and extremely lucky. The person who chanted the curse is extremely weak. He probably doesn''t even have the magic power you have now."


    Being called out for the second time, John curled his lips. There was a savior who had been hit by Voldemort''s killing curse. Could you please stop calling him?


    The reason why the Unforgivable Curse is unforgivable is because using it means going to Azkaban.


    Of course, Moody won''t go in.


    The reality is that you cannot expect some people to be equal to ordinary people.


    After class, the students were like rabbits out of trouble, walking fast one by one, and still discussing the lesson.


    "John, you collected two of the three Unforgivable Curses."


    When Malfoy said this, Goyle was walking and talking to Crabbe, and hit Malfoy directly on the back of the head. The two of them fell into the mud together.


    Well, Fatty fell down.


    ¡­


    Chapter 195 Neville¡¯s concerns and my rejection


    Neville stood alone in the corridor, his hands clenched unconsciously.


    "It hurts, it hurts..."


    The armor he used as his sparring partner screamed, and Neville finally reacted. He was a little embarrassed when he looked at the armored hand that he had pinched.


    Hermione noticed Neville''s abnormality, and she was already a little worried about Neville.


    "Neville?" Hermione asked softly, approaching Neville.


    "Hey, oh, hello." Neville tried to squeeze his armored hand back, but he was too busy.


    Ron saw the crushed hand, swallowed hard, and whispered to Harry: "He can definitely crush my head with one hand."


    Harry also nodded with understanding. Neville was much taller now, and his arms were obviously thicker. He used to have a small belly, but now it is gone, and his chest muscles are well developed.


    If it weren''t for the loose wizard robe, it probably wouldn''t be able to cover it.


    Hermione leaned over worriedly. She was a careful girl, so she could naturally tell that something was wrong with Neville.


    Just as the three little ones were comforting themselves, Malfoy''s voice sounded like he needed a beating.


    "Hey, Neville Longbottom, are you scared out of your wits?"


    Ron immediately turned around as if he smelled the scent and shouted: "Get out of here, Malfoy!"


    Malfoy ignored him and still provoked: "Three laps of the Black Lake, come or not."


    "What are the three circles of the Black Lake?" Harry didn''t know what he was talking about.


    Hearing this, Neville gave up his hand on healing the armor and said to Malfoy: "Add weight."


    Malfoy grinned, turned and left.


    Neville thanked the three little ones: "Thank you for taking care of me. I''m fine, just a little..."


    As soon as the words came to his lips, a lonely look flashed across Neville''s face, and he quickly walked downstairs.


    Harry said in surprise: "When did Malfoy have such a good relationship with Neville?"


    Hermione glared at the stupid boy with hatred, and said sharply: "Have you never noticed what Neville is wearing?"


    "What?" Ron also looked confused.


    "The badge, what Percy said, the badge of the Star Society."


    The future Minister of Magic and her two idiots, Hermione seemed to be looking at two rotten logs.


    Ron said in disbelief: "No, I don''t even know when he joined."


    Harry nodded repeatedly. The two of them were in the same dormitory as Neville and had never noticed this.


    Hermione looked tired, tired, just destroy it.


    There was a thumping sound behind them. They turned around and saw Moody limping towards this side and said in a rough voice: "Do you see where Longbottom is?"


    ¡­


    Neville had a weight tied to his body, and a piece of armor was dragged behind his back by a rope. There was a wooden board under the armor, and he was still yelling: "Slow down, I''m going to fall apart."


    He groaned and sprinted, behind him was Malfoy, who was gritting his teeth and sweating profusely, also pulling a suit of armor.


    The armor shouted loudly: "Woohoo, I am a knight, run faster, my little dragon."


    Malfoy wanted to throw the armor into the water, but tentacles surfaced on the edge of the black lake.


    The giant squid was watching from the water, and some mermaids came out to bet on who would win.


    John was sitting on a large rock, which still had traces of being dragged along.


    He stared at Neville and said, "Neville has something on his mind today."


    He thought of Neville''s parents in the hospital, thinking that the Cruciatus Curse brought back bad memories for Neville.


    Next to him, Heinrich took off his robe, wearing short sleeves, and handed a glass of water to John.


    Taking it and drinking it down in one gulp, John squinted his eyes and thought: "It''s time to deal with the matter of Neville''s parents. They were tortured by the Cruciatus Curse, which caused some mental problems."


    To groom a person back to normal is as difficult as performing soul surgery. John has unicorn psychic magic, so he should be able to try it.


    After looking at the magic power that would be upgraded in a few days, John decided to give it a try after the upgrade.


    After three rounds, Malfoy sat down, and the armor behind him waved the picked branches dissatisfied: "How can you stop."


    "Shut up!" Malfoy glared at the armor fiercely.


    Looking up and looking ahead, Neville was still running.


    "Neville." John stood on the stone and looked at Neville, asking him to stop running.


    Turning his head, Neville didn''t know whether it was sweat or tears on his face.


    His eyes were red, wanting to vent his emotions through this method.


    John touched the badge lightly and said with a smile: "Your parents, I will cure them for you."


    Neville, who was still able to hold on, seemed to have had his strength drained away from him. His feet became weak and he knelt down by the lake. He tried to stand up but had no strength. In the end, he put his hand on the ground and wiped his eyes with one hand.


    "John, I know everything. I know how they tortured my parents. Others say my parents are heroes, but, but I..."


    Neville burst into tears. He had been holding it in for too long.


    Everyone in Qunxing Club did not laugh at him, but waited quietly.


    "I just want to see my parents doing well, even if they call me Neville." He roared loudly.


    The savior Harry Potter lost his parents, and everyone was regretting it.


    However, that year, Neville Longbottom''s parents also encountered unexpected events.


    Malfoy staggered to his feet and said viciously: "Stop crying, I''ll run one more lap with you!"


    John glanced at Malfoy''s trembling legs with a strange look on his face, waved his hands wordlessly and said, "You''d better go back to the lounge and lie down, Neville. Okay, believe me, I can treat your parents."


    Neville cried loudly, finally venting all his emotions after coming out of the hospital.


    The next day, Neville was in high spirits, as if nothing had happened.


    John writes a letter in the auditorium.


    A hundred owls flew into the auditorium, and they were very lively.


    No one noticed that a black long-eared owl flew to John''s shoulder.


    The white Snowy Owl Basil rubbed against Riddle, and then the two owls flew away with several letters each.


    "I''m going to the Forbidden Forest. I don''t have enough unicorn horns."


    To treat Neville''s parents, a potion is needed. The unicorn horn from last time was made into a potion and given to Nagini.


    Friday.


    In the classroom, John still performed stably. He was a ruthless scoring machine.


    Except for the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, John almost always scores the most points.


    Malfoy also answered a few questions and received 5 points.


    After one day of classes, John went to the secret room of the Star Club.


    Before entering the door, he took a look at the magic.


    Since the beginning of school, there has never been anyone else coming in.


    "This confusion spell is very powerful. What does he want to do?"


    John walked into the secret room and raised his hand to summon a star map.

 Chapter 173：

    After testing all aspects of the secret room, John upgraded the wooden door.


    Opening the weapons depot, John entered and filled it with the required materials.


    He turned the weapons arsenal into an assembly line for making Rings of Strike and various products.


    Through the large-scale permanent alchemy array, the secret room of the Star Society is operating and producing.


    There is a faucet in the secret room of the Star Club, from which pure magic wine will drip. Other liquids with impurities will flow back into the secret room delivery pipe and become the magic power that protects the secret room.


    Put the lid on the wine bottle, seal it with a layer of wax and put it in the wine storage cabinet.


    When John went out, he happened to meet Luna.


    She was wearing the meteor shoes that John gave her. They fit perfectly, but the cool patterns didn''t look like a good match for a little girl.


    "John." Luna''s voice was clear and pleasant.


    John didn''t mind that she saw him walking out of the Star Club, and said with a smile: "Just in time, I''m going to find you."


    Luna tilted her head, her expression looking a little dazed, "It looks like a good thing."


    "Of course." John walked beside Luna and said softly: "If you are free tomorrow, I have a gift for you."


    "I want to go look for the Scimitar-Horned Snorlax tomorrow." Luna responded.


    John smiled and said mysteriously: "What a coincidence, I am also going to look for the Crescent-Horned Snorlax. Have you forgotten that I promised you last semester?"


    Luna''s eyes lit up, and the two made an appointment.


    The two separated on the stairs, and John went to the library. He was looking for some books about the soul.


    In the library, he met Hermione.


    He stared at the medal worn on Hermione''s chest and hesitated: "Vomiting?"


    "It''s S-P-E-W, the Society for the Promotion of House-Elf Rights!" Hermione said angrily.


    John''s eyes widened and he asked doubtfully: "Did you create it?"


    Hermione nodded and said, "Yes, I originally wanted to name it ''The Movement to Ban the Brutal Abuse of Our Magical Animal Friends and Improve Their Legal Status'', but it wasn''t quite appropriate."


    "It''s really inappropriate," John said speechlessly, "So you want to fight for equal rights for house elves?"


    "That''s right!" Hermione felt that communicating with John was much easier than communicating with those two idiots. She smiled and invited: "John, can I invite you to join us?"


    "Sounds good."


    Hermione''s smile grew brighter.


    The next second.


    "But I refuse!"


    A smile froze on Hermione''s face.


    She didn''t dare to ask confidently: "Why?"


    Chapter 196 Equality and the Horned Snorlax


    Hermione didn''t expect that her house-elf rights promotion association would be rejected when it just started. She didn''t understand why John would refuse such a good thing.


    "Do you think, like Ron, that house elves like to be slaves?" Hermione raised her voice unconsciously.


    "No, Hermione." John shook his head and said calmly: "What about you, why do you want to help the house elves?"


    "Why?"


    Hermione was stunned at first and said: "Isn''t this how it should be? We shouldn''t see them being enslaved like this. They should be paid for their work, not free."


    "wrong."


    John looked at her, with an expression of helplessness towards the little girl''s innocence, and said, "Do you know how the status of a wizard comes from?"


    Before Hermione could speak, John spoke, with a hint of sinisterness in his tone, "Killing, a lot of killing."


    There seemed to be a cold wind blowing at the right time, and Hermione felt a chill on her back.


    "In the beginning, wizards and some magical animals did not coexist harmoniously. You should know that the goblins rebelled, and the house elves were the losers in the war."


    "In those wars, many wizards died, and house elves were enslaved and made an agreement not to use wands."


    John''s words caused a little sweat to form on Hermione''s forehead. She seemed to understand something.


    "Success comes at the expense of defeat, and failure requires a price. House elves seem pitiful, but that''s because too many wizards in the past died at their hands."


    Those brown eyes were gleaming with a little cold light at this moment, "The wizard is the winner. In the Muggle world, such a thing has happened before. It has nothing to do with the species, it is just victory or defeat."


    Yes, it has happened no matter where I am.


    There may be kind-hearted masters who will free their slaves, but if they are not from our tribe, they will definitely have different intentions.


    Having been slaves for so long, house elves are full of servility and have been brainwashed by wizards.


    But when the first house elf rebels, they will gradually wake up.


    When the time comes, will they coexist harmoniously like their kind and wizards?


    "Either domesticate or expel." John said calmly: "The goblins in Gringotts lost to the wizards, but do they have no other ideas?"


    "They never gave up their desire for the magical world."


    The greedy gaze of the Gringotts goblin flashed through Hermione''s mind, and she was a little lost.


    John¡¯s words are full of reality. This is not a novel, but the real world for John.


    Perhaps at a certain moment, when you saw the aliens in the novel being rescued, you would feel a sense of joy.


    But in reality, if cats and dogs who can use guns are rescued, will they still be good friends of mankind?


    The house elves are very powerful. Lucius was knocked away by Dobby without a wand, and the anti-Apparition magic of Hogwarts lost its effect in front of the elves.


    To John, today¡¯s house elves are the good elves.


    Enjoy equal rights and interests as wizards, then sooner or later, wizards will start a war with house elves again.


    Hermione left, her steps a little unsteady as she left.


    John didn''t know if she would stick to her idea. No matter what, John would regard Hermione as a friend.


    Walking into the library, John looked through a lot of information.


    There were very few books on the spiritual level, and John sat there reading.


    Putting down the spiritual books, John had a preliminary diagnosis of the Longbottoms'' treatment plan.


    "Being overstimulated leads to self-isolation."


    He touched his chin, feeling rather troubled by the symptoms of the Longbottoms.


    After all, it was the Cruciatus Curse, one of the three unforgivable curses.


    "Psychic magic has to knock on the door of the heart, which requires strong empathy, which means I have to be like them."


    John feels a headache. Is it possible that someone can use the Cruciatus Curse on him?


    I don¡¯t have masochistic tendencies, and the Cruciatus Curse may not be effective. At least I need to achieve empathy.


    Similar to frequency modulation, you must tune your mind to the same frequency as the Longbottoms before you can receive the signal.


    "It''s too difficult to go from zero to one."


    To put it simply, if it were simple, Dumbledore would not have watched the heroes of the Order of the Phoenix continue to be stupid.


    After packing up the books, John got up and left.


    ¡­


    Saturday.


    The weather is good today, so John got up to do some morning exercise.


    Just because there is no Quidditch this semester, it does not mean that there is no need for training.


    Malfoy went out early, and now Montague became the new Quidditch captain, and Malfoy didn''t argue with him.


    Flint graduated and left, which means that the team''s tactics need to be readjusted.


    As a core player, Malfoy''s tactics are vaguely closer to Malfoy''s.


    Since it was normal training, Malfoy did not need to use the Firebolt.


    The Firebolt that Lucius ordered for Malfoy is on the way, which is a reward for winning the championship for Slytherin.


    Although it has something to do with winning some money at the World Cup.


    Malfoy intends to move closer to professional Quidditch, and John supports him.


    That time also made John a lot of money. He was so happy that he paid benefits to all employees, making him more prestigious.


    Among the students enrolled this year, there is a werewolf.


    As for how John found out, it was because he sponsored the admission.


    Enrollment in secret, not above board, but there are some considerations.


    It needs to be carefully observed first. With Lupin as his predecessor, Dumbledore also admitted werewolves to school.


    But instead of being assigned to Slytherin, they were assigned to Hufflepuff.


    This is also a good thing for werewolf wizards. Hufflepuff is the most inclusive house.


    Johnny Silverhand will be responsible for providing the wolfsbane potion until the werewolf wizard graduates.


    By the way, this little wizard is the adopted grandson of Old Jack, Little Jack.


    After the morning exercise, John went to Hagrid''s hut.


    He made an appointment with Luna, and he was also going to go to the Forbidden Forest to look for Wei Wei.


    In the hut, before Hagrid came out, Yaya ran out first.


    Yaya circled enthusiastically around John, and John took out the dog food and stuffed it in its mouth.


    "John, you''re here."


    Hagrid was very happy. He had been studying the Scimitar-Horned Snorlax recently.


    This little guy gave him too many surprises. The Snorlax has an ability similar to apparation, and it is very powerful.


    Even inside the castle, you can move.


    The Snorlax eats a variety of plants, and its current favorite is dragon fruit.


    When John came in, he saw the Scimitar-Horned Snorlax''s head buried in half of the dragon fruit, munching on it. There were also some fresh fruits placed there.


    The body has grown a bit, but it can still be easily picked up with one hand.


    John picked it up and took a look. The hair of the Snorlax had a waterproof effect, and the juice couldn''t stay on it and slid down.


    "Hagrid, what are you doing?"


    Noticing Hagrid''s sneaky behavior, John looked over and saw Hagrid hiding a piece of paper behind his back.


    Hagrid turned his head away with embarrassment on his face, still showing a little.


    "Ms. Maxim?"


    Seeing the words above, John raised his head and looked at Hagrid again.


    Hagrid seemed to have been exposed. He was embarrassed and speechless.


    Fortunately, John only glanced at it and turned his head away. He whispered to the Snorlax.


    The Bent-Horned Snorlax didn''t know whether he understood or not, so he nodded solemnly.


    After discussing the appearance plan, John and Hagrid said goodbye.


    After walking out of the door, John turned around and came back. Hagrid, who had just breathed a sigh of relief, was startled.


    "By the way, Ms. Maxim likes tulip perfume. You can spray some on the letter."


    Hagrid''s face turned red, and John turned away.


    Arriving at the Forbidden Forest, John saw Luna walking in a trance.

 Chapter 174：

    She raised her head as if looking for something.


    "I thought the Snorlax might be hanging out in the trees."


    The ethereal voice is as pleasant as singing and makes people feel calm.


    John was a little amused when he heard this, and said pretentiously: "Really? I think I also found the Scimitar-Horned Snorlax on a tree."


    After the words fell, John found Luna looking at him.


    John felt as if she saw his lame lie, so he could only say: "It will also be in the tree hole, right?"


    Luna heard this and nodded.


    John waved to her, and the two walked into the Forbidden Forest together.


    After traveling for a while, the two people have entered a certain depth.


    "Shhh."


    John stopped, and Luna accidentally bumped into John behind him.


    Covering her head, she looked in the direction John was looking.


    In that forest, there was a big tree.


    It is like two trees intertwined with each other. There is a tree hole in the trunk of the tree.


    "It''s there." John lowered his voice.


    Luna saw a little head trying to climb out of the tree hole. The curved horns on the head were a bit too big.


    Eyes widened, John clearly saw the expression of surprise on Luna''s face.


    It seems like this is the first time.


    The bushes were moved accidentally, and the Snorlax retracted when he heard the movement, but soon poked his head out again.


    Just in time to make eye contact with Luna.


    The Bent-Horned Snorlax couldn''t help but fart, and the whole beast disappeared with a bang.


    "Where is it going?" Luna was about to find it when she felt something crawling on her shoulder.


    She looked over and saw that the curved-horned snorkel was struggling to hold on to the robe with two claws.


    She stretched out her hands to hold it, and said in an empty and soft voice: "Hello, my name is Luna."


    After introducing himself solemnly, the curved-horned snorkel was a little dumbfounded. He held it in for a long time before spitting out a moo from his mouth.


    Luna smiled, a bright and beautiful smile.


    "Thank you, John."


    John felt that she knew everything. He leaned against the tree and watched quietly, with a smile on his lips.


    He waved his hand.


    ¡­


    Chapter 197 Zuowu and the Poachers


    The Horned Snorlax likes Luna very much, and it shows that it is very close to Luna.


    John guessed that this might be caused by his own creative motivation.


    Magic is very mysterious. Some words or even a thought may become a magic.


    Luna is a smart wizard. As Ravenclaw said, extraordinary wisdom is the greatest wealth of mankind.


    Just when John was about to send Luna back, there was movement in the woods ahead.


    Like some large animal running.


    John blocked Luna behind him and drew out his wand.


    He stared ahead, and the sounds from the woods ahead became louder and louder.


    In the surprised eyes of the two people, a giant magical animal with a fur like a tiger''s shaggy mane appeared.


    The magical animal swung its long tail like a blooming peony, jumped up and landed on the tree, and then fell heavily.


    When John saw this scene, his eyes were full of surprise: "Is this?"


    Before he could take a closer look, John saw the fallen and motionless magical animal turn over and run out very fast.


    The speed was so fast that John only had time to stretch out his fingers.


    Soon, the figure disappeared into the forbidden forest.


    John could see clearly that the large magical animal had a collar around its neck and had barbs digging into its fur, and it was also in a panicked mood.


    "Escaped?"


    It is a prop used by some poachers to prevent animals from escaping, and it is also used to facilitate the domestication of magical animals.


    "Luna, I''ll take you back."


    John spoke seriously, he realized something was wrong.


    Poachers have entered the forbidden forest.


    Those are a group of desperadoes. If you are discovered by them, you will not end well.


    After saying that, John grabbed Luna''s hand and walked quickly in the direction he came from.


    Shortly after they left, several wizards chased them out. A thin man with a big beard stared at the blood on the ground and cursed, "Damn beast, don''t let it die here."


    They all chased after him.


    ¡­


    John took Luna out of the Forbidden Forest, and they were discovered by Hagrid.


    Hagrid said loudly with a straight face: "John, you shouldn''t sneak into the Forbidden Forest, it''s very dangerous there!"


    Hagrid''s loud voice hurt his ears, and John stretched out his hand to stop him from continuing.


    "Hagrid, there are poachers in the Forbidden Forest." John turned to Luna and said, "Luna, it''s very dangerous here."


    "Aren''t you afraid?" Luna asked curiously.


    John paused. Could it be that he wanted to tell you that I was going to go over and arrest those poachers?


    There are a herd of unicorns in the Forbidden Forest, Wei Wei is still there, and John doesn''t want anything to happen to her.


    "It''s okay, I''m with Hagrid."


    With that said, John patted Hagrid''s belly.


    Hagrid''s face was already full of anxiety because of John''s words.


    "Damn poachers, how could they bear to hurt those cute little guys!"


    Hagrid hurried back to get the crossbow. In his anxiety, Hagrid even forgot that John was also a student. He pulled John and asked, "Where are they?"


    "I''ll take you there."


    John and Wei Wei had agreed to meet, so he was a little worried that Wei Wei would run into the group of poachers.


    After saying goodbye to Luna, he and Hagrid ran wildly in the Forbidden Forest.


    John shuttled as fast as an ape, and Hagrid strode very quickly.


    The two people quickly returned to the place where they had previously encountered the giant magical beast, and at the same time found the wizard''s footprints here.


    "It''s a poacher." Hagrid was very familiar with these footprints. Only poachers would wear such spiked shoes. He asked, "What animal is that?"


    "It looks like a tiger or a lion. It is very fast and its tail is like a blooming peony."


    After hearing John''s description, Hagrid pondered for a while and said excitedly: "Maybe it''s Zou Wu. That''s a magical animal in the Celestial Empire. It''s very rare."


    John could clearly see the eagerness to try on Hagrid''s face. He seriously suspected that Hagrid wanted to save Zuowu and then secretly raise him himself.


    "It''s a pity that we can''t find it. If you rely on horse people, they generally don''t like to help."


    Hagrid said dejectedly: "Aragog would help me before, but now his descendants are all dead."


    Hearing Aragog, John cleared his throat awkwardly: "Ahem, actually I can help."


    He picked up the wand and put it in the palm of his hand. There was no movement. He just saw the wand pointing in one direction.


    "This is the object curse. I used the mark when I met Zuowu just now."


    The wand pointed in one direction, and John stepped forward.


    Hagrid praised angrily: "John, you are really a genius."


    The two men followed the directions and found some large footprints on the road.


    Now Hagrid was more sure that it was Zuowu, so he speeded up, and before the sun went down, they heard the sound.


    "That guy is too hard to find. If his abilities hadn''t been restricted in advance, I''m afraid he would have run away."


    "Stop complaining. If you hadn''t fallen asleep, it wouldn''t have been able to escape."


    "Hurry up and take him away. I will stop after this order is completed."


    "Look, this is a photo of my girlfriend. She is beautiful. I will marry her when I get back."


    "To be honest, I also want to retire. I am too old to do anything anymore."


    "Haha, then leave after finishing this order."


    Four people, the leader should be the bearded one.


    Listening to a group of people setting the death flag, John fell into deep thought.


    "Why do they think I''m the villain now?"


    Slightly speechless, John used a disguise spell on himself.


    "John?" Hagrid turned around and John was gone.


    "Here you are, I''ll go over and uniform the leader first."


    John responded in a low voice. His footsteps landed silently and he quietly approached the four of them.


    They chatted while walking, and those who didn''t know it thought they were on an outing in the Forbidden Forest.


    Approaching the bearded man, John glanced at the wand.


    Go forward and punch the bearded guy on the back of the head.


    The bearded man was punched and sent flying, and he fainted on the spot.


    Faintly¡¤Physics.


    The other three people were shocked. Being able to become a poacher also has excellent qualities.


    They immediately launched an attack in the direction where the bearded man had just come.


    The three magic spells passed through without any hindrance. Just as they were about to open their mouths to alert themselves, they heard another person scream.


    Looking back, I saw that the man''s fingers were twisted and his hands were hanging down, obviously broken.


    A magic wand floated in the air, and without thinking, the remaining two attacked.


    The wand was thrown and hit a man on the head.


    Without giving him a chance to react, the man''s vision went dark and he fell straight down.


    The remaining person was sweating profusely and shouted: "Who is it? Come out quickly, come out quickly!"


    The only response to him was the sound of rustling and shaking in the woods, and it was getting late.


    In the shadows, there seemed to be a pair of eyes staring at him.


    Aiming at that direction and continuously firing magic spells, he turned around and wanted to run away.


    It ended up hitting a wall, no, no, not a wall.


    Looking up, Hagrid grabbed his shoulders and threw him out.


    He hit a tree and fainted directly.

 Chapter 175：

    John lifted the Disillusionment Curse and thought that he might not have bothered so much just by asking Hagrid to rush out.


    Put away the four people¡¯s wands and tie them up with ropes.


    The poachers were solved, and John found a pointer-like thing from the bearded man.


    "A tracker?"


    The pointer suddenly spun wildly, and John was stunned when he saw a tunnel-like thing suddenly appear in front of him.


    Zuowu''s big head is jumping out of it.


    The fangs and big mouth bit down **** John.


    If the iron armor curse hadn''t been activated in time, John felt like he was going to be eaten.


    "Hey, hey, hey, over here!" Hagrid was startled and hurriedly knocked Zou Wu away.


    He held a crossbow in his hand and tried to comfort Zuowu.


    "It must be the collar that the poachers put on it."


    Hagrid wanted to comfort him, but Zuowu was extremely irritable.


    It kept jumping on the tree, like a hunting lion.


    Hagrid was not afraid, but he was afraid of hurting John.


    John pulled out his wand and prepared to immobilize Zuowu.


    "It''s useless, it''s very fast."


    Hagrid''s several attempts to communicate ended in failure.


    If John used a magic spell, it might be adding insult to injury and irritating Zou Wu even more.


    Now I can only change the magic.


    John had an idea and tried to communicate with it using psychic magic.


    In the induction, Zou Wu is now filled with fear.


    John found the opportunity to leap over at the speed of his meteor shoes, grabbed Zou Wu''s mane, and used psychic magic.


    "Big man, we won''t hurt you."


    ¡­


    Chapter 198 Comfort and Rescue


    A darkness appeared in front of John''s eyes. Uneasiness, panic, fear, fear, all kinds of emotions flooded into his mind at this moment.


    He could feel that Zou Wu had been tortured, and even the pain from the collar piercing his bones was so clear.


    "Hiss¡ª"


    Taking a breath of cold air, John endured the discomfort and softly comforted him: "Hey, big guy, the sun is setting."


    His words entered Zuowu''s mind through spiritual magic, and it slowed down.


    Hagrid shouted in surprise: "John, it works!"


    Holding the mane tightly with both hands, John comforted softly: "It''s okay, the bad guy has been caught."


    Zuowu began to calm down, but he was still very wary.


    John shouted: "Hagrid, is there anything that can calm me down?"


    With Hagrid, an expert on magical animals, John naturally didn''t need to ask anyone else.


    Hagrid, who was still anxious at first, said "wait a minute" and hurried into the woods.


    During this period, John tried his best to comfort Zou Wu through spiritual magic.


    This Zouwu was captured for a while, so it has a lot of scars on its body, the most serious ones are on its eyes and neck.


    Its left eye is dim and dull, as if it is blind, and its right eye is also blurry, as if it is highly myopic.


    The collar around his neck was still tightening, and John could only try his best to comfort him, but he couldn''t spare his hands to remove the collar.


    Hagrid is back, and he has several giant cat-cat-like things in his hands.


    He approached Zou Wu as carefully as possible and waved the cat teasing stick.


    Zuowu''s highly myopic eyes require him to get very close to see.


    The moment he saw the cat-teasing stick, John felt Zowu relax, and it stretched out its two paws and shook them back and forth.


    has an effect.


    John and Hagrid looked at each other, then quietly released their hands and approached the collar.


    This is a vicious tool. As long as you resist, the collar will cut off your neck.


    Several steel nails have already been pierced into Zuowu''s neck. If they go deeper, Zuowu will die.


    It is very difficult for ordinary wizards, but for John, a master of alchemy, it is not difficult for him.


    Stretching out his right hand, the silver ring covered two fingers.


    Gently tap on the collar, and the magic structure inside the collar immediately collapses.


    The collar was shattered by the crushing spell, and when the nail was pulled out, Zuowu screamed in pain.


    That feeling is like a big cat.


    Hagrid held the cat teasing stick, and Zuowu lay obediently on the ground.


    John studied its wound. This prop had a kind of black magic that made the wound difficult to heal.


    "You can raise it slowly." Hagrid''s eyes lit up, and the beads on his abacus jumped onto John''s face.


    He looked at Hagrid speechlessly. Zuowu was totally impressed by Hagrid''s aesthetics.


    Big in size and fierce enough.


    And Zuowu is not someone you can raise casually.


    Needless to say, the degree of danger is mainly because this thing can travel through space.


    John took out the Galleons, holding the Galleons in one hand and pressing the other hand on Zuowu''s wound.


    Zuowu was in pain and turned around to bite, but the itching sensation from the wound made him stop again.


    Using the coin spell, John took out more as the galleons quickly disappeared in his hand.


    Rich and willful!


    And while he was treating him, he also took out a bottle and filled it with the blood that flowed from Zuowu''s wound.


    The remaining fragments from Zuowu''s wound were removed, and the coin spell cost 500 galleons, and the wound was finally healed.


    "It''s really expensive." John laughed so hard.


    Even if you open your own shop, you can¡¯t make money as quickly as the coin spell. It takes less than half a minute and consumes 500 galleons. You don¡¯t have to burn too much money.


    The pain at the wound disappeared, and Zuowu became even happier, jumping up and down.


    There is still a problem with its vision, but it should be curable after a period of rest.


    Calmly putting away Zuowu''s blood, John saw a unicorn running towards him from the Forbidden Forest.


    It¡¯s Weiwei.


    Next to her was a centaur who looked familiar. It was Firenze whom she met in the first grade.


    I have to admit, Firenze is really handsome.


    After Weiwei ran over, she first circled around John, and then gently touched John with her horn.


    "There are large animals active in the Forbidden Forest, and I''m a little worried about you."


    Hearing the words of concern, John touched Wei Wei''s mane.


    Firenze came to Zuowu and talked to Hagrid.


    The poachers woke up and screamed when they saw Hagrid, especially the one whose fingers were broken off, who screamed very miserably.


    Hagrid wants to hand them over to the school for disposal. These poachers secretly enter the forbidden forest every year to capture rare and magical animals.


    Firenze came over to express his gratitude. Because Zuowu ran around and went crazy, some creatures in the Forbidden Forest were also affected, and the group of poachers also captured some magical animals.


    John leaves the poachers to Hagrid and Firenze, who will rescue the magical animals.


    When he was about to leave, John turned to look at the big cat following him, feeling a little headache.


    "Why are you following me?"


    He could feel Zuowu''s feeling of grievance and fear. It seemed that he had just rescued it and made it dependent.


    John is going to the unicorn colony. If Zou Wu follows him, he might scare the unicorns.


    In this regard, Weiwei said that she could take him there.


    Because Zuowu is a benevolent beast and does not eat food other than dead beasts.


    In desperation, John had no choice but to take Zou Wu there temporarily.


    Zuowu couldn''t see, so John raised his wand in front and led it forward with light.


    After passing through the waterfall, John arrived at the unicorn colony again.


    Clark is not here, Wei Wei takes John to get the unicorn horn.


    As a reward, John left a bottle of stars.


    This magical drink suddenly attracts a large number of unicorns.


    When Clark returned, he found a group of drunk unicorns.


    ¡­


    In the end, Zuowu was left with Hagrid by John. Only after he repeatedly explained that he would come back did Zuowu agree to stay.


    Hagrid had already happily prepared some food for Zou Wu. Dead sheep and pigs were carried out and piled in front of Zou Wu.


    John also kept his promise and came to visit the next day.


    Zuowu was as happy as a big cat, running around.


    Hagrid''s hut was almost knocked down by it, but Hagrid was not angry at all, but very happy.


    It was so bitter that it was so frightened by Zou Wu that it did not dare to enter the hut, for fear that the hut would collapse and bury it inside.


    John thought that Hermione would not start the association again after listening to his words, but he didn''t expect that Hermione still did it.


    Harry and Ron had a hard look on their faces as they tried to popularize science to the students. They just said to anyone they met, "Have you ever heard of Amway?"


    The House Elf Rights and Interests Promotion Association has not stepped out on a small scale. It is true that wizards are accustomed to house elves serving wizards. Who would give up this service without any problem.


    Even Hufflepuff, who is very tolerant, would not do this. After all, they often have late-night snacks.


    If the house elves are gone, who will make them midnight snacks?


    Malfoy was filled with hatred after hearing these things. He remembered Harry''s plot against Malfoy''s house elf.


    It turns out he had a premeditated plan!


    John turned his head away guiltily. He would never say that he did not like Lucius and encouraged Harry to do this.


    "Sorry Harry, you should take the blame."


    I said sorry silently in my heart, and John acted like a normal person.


    Basil flew over with the letter, and John took it and took a look. There were really few people studying spiritual magic.


    He sent inquiries to some authorities on healing magic, but unfortunately no one could tell him the feasibility of the method.


    However, some people still gave pertinent suggestions. If John''s ideas were followed and the hearts of the Longbottoms were opened through empathy, then the possibility of healing would not be impossible.


    They don¡¯t dare to say that it¡¯s guaranteed, after all, no one has ever done this kind of thing.


    Putting down the letter, John tapped his fingers on the table.


    It seems that the possibility of this matter is not impossible.

 Chapter 176：

    In addition, some of the letters that Basil brought back were from Tang Mi.


    Basil must have seen it and brought it over.


    It is written above that the investigation of Riddle''s ancestral home and orphanage has begun.


    John had warned that as long as he discovered it, he would be notified, and there was no need to investigate.


    There is only one surname, and with the scale of Johnny Silver''s current power, it is only a matter of time to find out.


    At the same time, there was another incident. Barty Crouch had not been back for a while due to official duties. When he returned this time, he found that his home had been invaded.


    "Something happened to old Batty''s family?"


    John frowned. Old Batty was busy with official duties during this period, and his son was not at home, so he basically didn''t go back.


    And he fired the house elf, ruling out the possibility of the house elf returning.


    Are you taking action against old Batty, or do you have other plans?


    ¡­


    Chapter 199 Magic Level 5 and Fire Level 5


    Harry has been communicating frequently recently, talking to Sirius.


    Before school started, his wound hurt and he saw something in his dream.


    He told Sirius about the pain in his scar, and Sirius was worried about him.


    Originally, he wanted to tell Sirius about what happened in the dream, but he remembered Malfoy''s words again.


    "Potter, you should confront me, not your new nanny."


    He hated Malfoy, but his words made Harry a little shaken.


    He had indeed troubled too many people, and Hermione wanted to persuade him to tell Dumbledore.


    Harry felt that he should not trouble Dumbledore too much.


    In the end, he just told Sirius that he was just doing it because of psychological effects, which made Sirius dubious.


    Hermione pulled Harry to work for the House Elf Rights Promotion Association. As long as two Sickles were needed, one could join, and at the same time, the money could be used for publicity.


    It''s a pity that even though it is so cheap, no one joins.


    There are still a large number of people who think the three of them are crazy, and the most arrogant one among them is Malfoy.


    He often laughed at Harry for holding the money jar like a beggar.


    This made Harry feel very embarrassed.


    After saying this, Malfoy would lean over, laugh while staring at the badge with SPEW written on it, and show off the exquisite and beautiful stars badge mockingly.


    On the badge, the stars will change.


    Ron said angrily: "If you can let a guy like Malfoy in, the Star Club must not be that good."


    Professor McGonagall has assigned so many homework assignments that they are almost buried in them.


    Whenever they complain, Professor McGonagall will always have an expression on her face that says this is for your own good.


    Because they will take the O.W.L exam next school year.


    This exam is very important.


    Today is the Defense Against the Dark Arts class. In fact, the last class was very interesting.


    Especially for boys of this age, it is a very cool thing to see the three unforgivable curses.


    Except for being seen in class, I''m afraid you can only see it with dark wizards and Azkaban.


    But what was surprising was that Professor Moody announced that he would recite the Imperius Curse to each of his classmates in turn to demonstrate the magic of this spell and see if they could resist its influence.


    Using the Unforgivable Curse on students, even the first class was not as crazy as this class.


    Hermione thought this was going too far and questioned it.


    "Dumbledore wants to let you feel it," Moody turned his magic eye and stared at Hermione, saying: "If you are willing to learn in a more cruel way, wait for someone to recite this spell to you and completely control you. In the palm of your hand.¡±


    "That''s good, I agree, you can go."


    Hermione blushed and lowered her head. In fact, she didn''t want to miss this class.


    After all, this is a practice for the Imperius Curse, and other classes don¡¯t have this.


    John was a little confused, Dumbledore would actually agree?


    Moody moved the tables to both sides and looked around, as if he was choosing who would be the best.


    "Wick, you have been under this spell before, you should understand it."


    He looked at John, as if he wanted John to come first.


    Malfoy had an angry face and wanted to rush up and question Moody loudly. This was naked revenge!


    John looked calm and stood up indifferently and walked to Moody.


    I don¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but Moody¡¯s eyes were full of research.


    Pointing the wand at John''s chest, he read: "Imperio"


    Having one''s soul stolen is a wonderful feeling, and John had experienced this feeling in the first grade.


    After reciting the incantation, Moody had a trace of amusement in his eyes and controlled John to dance ballet.


    When this idea came to him, John looked at him calmly, as if looking at a fool.


    "I think I''ve passed." With a calm face, John was not controlled at all.


    This shocked Moody. What a powerful personality this was.


    "If this class is just like this, I think I can get busy with other things first."


    Glancing at Moody lightly, John could clearly see the amusement in the other person''s eyes, and without any expression, he walked out of the classroom in front of everyone''s shocked and admired eyes.


    Since the beginning of school, John has not had a good impression of Moody.


    Originally, I had some respect for a legendary Auror.


    It''s a pity that his indiscriminate way of standing up for Harry ruined his goodwill.


    Moody twitched his face and watched John leave the classroom.


    Malfoy was secretly pleased to see this.


    Moody sullenly called the other students over to take turns using the Imperius Curse.


    At first, some students thought they could be like John, but after being cursed, they sang, danced, and some thought they were squirrels.


    It was Malfoy''s turn, and he was full of contempt for those students.


    It¡¯s really shameful that you don¡¯t even have this bit of self-control!


    "I am a horseworm."


    Malfoy squatted there, his shoulders shaking, as if he was dancing.


    Don¡¯t tell me, it¡¯s kind of pretty.


    Horseworms are dancing bugs that are so frivolous that they can''t help but stop and chirp even when hunted.


    So when some wizards curse people, they will say "horseworm" meaningfully.


    "Potter."


    Harry couldn''t help but shudder when his name was called and saw Malfoy dancing there.


    ¡­


    It¡¯s not that John left the classroom without problems, on the contrary, there were big things.


    He is going to upgrade.


    It''s just less than ten o''clock. Instead of messing around in the classroom, it''s better to get an upgrade first.


    After going out, he went straight to the Room of Requirement.


    After starting the exercise, as he sat down on the last sit-up, the sound of an upgrade came to his ears.


    [Ding, the magic power has been upgraded successfully, the current magic power is level 5]


    Without stopping, John finished the other exercises.


    After everything was finished, he wiped his sweat.


    Looking at his own panel, he saw that upgrading level 5 magic required 10,000 experience points, which made him feel dizzy.


    "How long will it take just to practice?" He looked distressed.


    Although there is no hope of becoming invincible immediately, at least you have to be able to protect yourself in front of Voldemort.


    He estimated that only at level 6 could he be confident of confronting Voldemort head-on.


    Now the outcome was only 30-70. It took him only three minutes to figure it out.


    "You have to be a real man for at least three minutes."


    "I hope Voldemort won''t be resurrected so soon." John sighed.


    The magic level upgrade was slow, so John had to rely on his own skills.


    There are two random points left, so you need to be careful with your point skills.


    "Is there any kind of equal skill that can kill all living beings with one strike?"


    Staring at the list of spells, John searched.


    "Hey, Li Huo has been upgraded?"


    Seeing that Li Huo''s current level has reached level 5.


    He was stunned. To say that the least used magic spell was definitely Li Huo.


    Other magic spells are easier to say, Li Huo is extremely powerful, will cause death or injury after appearing, and is difficult to control.


    Unexpectedly, as the magic power increased, Li Huo also increased.


    "If we use strong fire, can all living beings be considered equal?"


    Thinking of the power of the fire, it can even burn down the Room of Requirement.


    This is a summoned flame, and the user''s control of it does not affect its power.


    Touching his chin, John suddenly felt that there was a way.


    Just by releasing the fierce fire, he has confirmed his identity as a dark wizard.


    There will be a lot of troubles in the future.


    Others, such as the crushing curse, although powerful, are still troublesome to make all living beings equal.


    Avada''s Kedavra looks good, but it''s still not good enough to deal with Voldemort.


    "Transformation can focus on upgrading."


    After watching it for a while, John closed the panel.


    Now that his magic power has been upgraded, the power of his spells has also been greatly enhanced.


    He used Li Huo experimentally. Compared with the time in the second grade, this time it was obviously easier to control.


    "Is it because of elemental magic?"


    Turning off the powerful fire, John felt that the magic power was quickly consumed.


    When I walked out of the Room of Requirement, it happened to be the end of get out of class.


    Heading to lunch, John heard Malfoy''s jumping curses.


    Malfoy considered himself a horse bug and performed a dance in class.


    He broke free from behind, but he still couldn''t help but suspect that Moody did it on purpose.


    Daphne also had a look of disgust on her face. After being cast on the Imperius Curse, she actually dressed up as a bunny in public.

 Chapter 177：

    So much so that Daphne was no longer in the mood to cook, which allowed John to successfully escape.


    However, this lesson also gave people some understanding of the Imperius Curse. Heinrich heard that Malfoy had done something embarrassing and took him away with a cold face. Later, he heard that Malfoy danced all afternoon again. .


    The professors found it incredible that John''s powerful mind was indifferent to the Imperius Curse.


    The students discussed this matter one after another, and John became an old monster in their mouths who was more than a hundred years old.


    ¡­


    Chapter 200: Neville¡¯s training and the outspoken Ron


    Saturday.


    John found Neville alone.


    They walked all the way out of the castle, arrived at the Whomping Willow, and headed to the Shrieking Shack.


    Neville was a little surprised. He was no longer as timid as before, so he asked: "John, what are we doing here?"


    John looked left and right, and after confirming that no one was there, he took out the Heart of Silence from his small bag and hung it on the door handle.


    The heart of silence is activated, and the sound in the entire screaming shack cannot be transmitted.


    His actions looked suspicious.


    Neville knew that John would not harm him, but he still swallowed with fear.


    When Neville thought John was going to do something, he saw him throwing a wand over.


    John asked: "Neville, do you want to treat your parents?"


    Neville took the wand, a little at a loss. When he heard John''s words, he was stunned for a moment, and then nodded vigorously: "Of course!"


    "Are you sure?" John stared at Neville, with such a serious expression rarely seen on his face.


    Neville nodded again without thinking, Neville''s face was full of seriousness.


    Seeing how determined he was, John felt relieved.


    He said in a relaxed tone: "Okay, from now on, I will teach you how to use the Cruciatus Curse."


    Neville looked at John in disbelief, as if he heard something bizarre, and screamed: "The Cruciatus Curse?"


    That is the Unforgivable Curse. Even Moody is not crazy enough to teach students.


    He no longer cared about where John learned it from, he just felt that the wand in his hand had become a hot potato.


    Once you are caught using the Unforgivable Curse, you will be sent to Azkaban.


    He wanted to refuse, but John kept a straight face and scolded: "You want to save your parents, then you have to learn this spell!"


    The words of rejection were stuck in his mouth, and Neville''s face turned red from holding back.


    John didn''t care about him. It was better to be prepared. He had to let Neville learn this spell.


    Therapy requires empathy, so using Neville, the Longbottom couple¡¯s son, as the medium is most appropriate.


    The blood of his parents flows in his body, which he cannot let go of even if he is lost.


    If he really can''t find any other way to empathize, John plans to let Neville be the executor.


    At the same time, he also wanted to see if Neville could take action as a member of the Star Club.


    Sometimes in order to achieve your goals, you have to do things that go against yourself.


    ¡­


    October.


    As a training partner for the Cruciatus Curse, John had nothing to do with him, but Neville was too kind-hearted.


    This makes John a little helpless. This is a good quality, but at this juncture, it is really unsatisfactory.


    So in the Great Hall, he asked Malfoy.


    "Malfoy, is there any way to make people annoying quickly?"


    Malfoy looked up with a puzzled look on his face and said doubtfully: "Hate it? Why are you asking me?"


    John looked at him quietly, why are you asking, don''t you have any tricks?


    "Ahem, I''m not sure either." Malfoy felt guilty.


    "Don''t you have a clear idea of ??your own position? If the whole school were to rank the most annoying people, you could be in the top three."


    John said meaningfully: "The first two are Professor Filch and Snape."


    Malfoy: "..." If you say that, it will hurt your heart.


    Well, in this regard, Malfoy players are indeed extremely talented.


    He told John that you must grab a person''s scar and press it hard, specifically dealing with the sore spot. The more someone cherishes something, the more you demean and insult it.


    After saying these words, John was simply enlightened.


    So he said with sincere admiration: "Sure enough, you are the only one who hates others."


    Malfoy:¡­


    If I hadn¡¯t read the book, I might have thought you were complimenting me.


    After getting the secrets on how to quickly make people annoying, John gradually became more comfortable teaching Neville the Cruciatus Curse.


    Soon, time passed day by day.


    There is only one week left before the arrival of the two schools.


    A large group of students gathered around a large notice erected at the foot of the marble staircase.


    "Representatives from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang will arrive at 6pm on Friday, October 30th. The afternoon classes will end half an hour early."


    John saw happy faces on many people''s faces, especially the Gryffindor students.


    There happened to be a Potions class that day, and they really didn''t hide their dislike of Snape at all.


    Glancing at Heinrich, John chuckled and said, "You are about to see your classmate."


    With a sickly look on his face, Heinrich raised his eyes listlessly and said, "They''re just a bunch of foils."


    John couldn''t help but sneer at anyone who commented on his classmates like this.


    "That guy Karkaroff doesn''t value other people," Heinrich said with a sarcastic look on his face, "He is a very utilitarian person, and Krum is what he values ??most."


    Krum?


    The Bulgarian Seeker that time?


    John glanced at him and asked, "Do you know him?"


    "I''m not familiar with him, I can barely be considered an opponent." Heinrich said arrogantly, "His reputation is very popular with Karkarov, and Karkaroff likes to take him with him wherever he goes."


    John stopped studying carefully and turned to look at Ernie MacMillan, the laborer who was forced to give commentary last time. He was running to inform Cedric.


    In John''s opinion, Cedric is likely to become a warrior.


    The premise is that no one cheats.


    We all belong to the same community and know everything about it.


    Cedric is very strong, even Heinrich finds it difficult.


    "That idiot also wants to be a Hogwarts warrior?"


    A voice came, John paused and saw the speaker coming out.


    Ron pushed through the crowd and walked out. He was still so unobtrusive.


    Not only John, but Heinrich also stopped and stared at Ron with cold eyes.


    "He''s not an idiot. You don''t like him because he defeated Gryffindor in the Quidditch match." Hermione heard what he said and started to argue: "I heard he was a very good student. , he¡¯s still a prefect, and he also has the badge of the Star Club.¡±


    Hermione has good senses about Cedric, and this student makes people feel comfortable.


    "You like him because he''s handsome," Ron said sharply.


    When mentioning the Stars Society, Ron raised his voice and said in a weird voice: "Neville also has the badge of the Stars Society."


    Hermione said angrily: "I don''t like people just because they are handsome! You shouldn''t say that!"


    She was so angry that Ron thought of her like this.


    Ron was about to taunt Hermione about her second-year obsession with Lockhart, but when he looked up, he saw someone blocking his way.


    "Ron, you should learn to control your unbridled mouth." John looked at Ron. This kid couldn''t control his mouth again.


    Corrected him and said: "Neville and Cedric are both excellent people. I feel honored that they can join the Star Club."


    Ron''s face turned red and he felt very embarrassed. He muttered, "It''s not a good place anyway, even Malfoy is in there."


    "Ron Weasley!" John said with a cold expression and a chill in his voice: "I reminded you, learn to control your mouth and you should not continue to insult my friends."


    When Harry saw Ron being bullied, he immediately came out and said, "John, Ron means no harm."


    "I hope so." John looked at Harry and said lightly.


    Heinrich''s golden eyes looked at Ron through his hair, as if he would pull out the wand immediately if John said a word.


    Not to be outdone, Harry looked at John, feeling a little embarrassed in front of those indifferent eyes.


    "John, I''m sorry, Ron didn''t mean it." Hermione saw her two good friends and hurriedly came out to protect her two sons.


    Without him, she was afraid that she would be crippled by John.


    That was the man who killed a troll in front of them in the first grade. The two sons might have mistaken John for Malfoy.


    Malfoy:?


    Is it easy to bully him if you co-write?


    John didn''t say anything more and left with Heinrich.


    After they left, Ron muttered dissatisfiedly: "Does he think Cedric will become a warrior? If it weren''t for the age limit, maybe it would be mine."


    He said angrily: "No one can get the Slytherin''s turn anyway."


    "Okay, Ron." Harry also agreed with Ron''s statement in his heart. Seeing that Hermione was angry, he still had the sense not to say it out loud.


    ¡­


    Chapter 201 Beauxbatons and Durmstrang


    The relationship between John and the three little ones is no longer so good.


    When they were in first and second grade, they could still be considered friends.


    But as I grow up, the contact becomes less and less.


    If it weren''t for Hermione, Ron would have paid the price for insulting Cedric today.


    After all, to John, Cedric is a friend.


    As for Harry and Ron, they were just the protagonists in the book they read in their previous lives.


    "The savior?"


    Inexplicably, John thought of Dumbledore.


    This old man pushed Harry step by step towards the position of savior. It can be said that the name savior was given to Harry by Dumbledore.


    A gloomy feeling rose up between his brows, and John said nothing.


    Heinrich was taciturn.


    The following days.


    John taught Neville in the Shrieking Shack, and he caught some rats and bugs.


    At first, Neville could only use the Cruciatus Curse on bugs. Later, he could use it on some animals, which was fine.


    "Calm down, Neville."

 Chapter 178：

    Looking at Neville who was having a hard time calming down after using the Cruciatus Curse, John held him down and used psychic magic to soothe his emotions.


    The bad thing about black magic is that it will affect some people subtly.


    In addition, John kept stimulating Neville to hate him, making him unable to calm down from time to time.


    Neville gasped for air, his eyes were bloodshot, and he said hoarsely: "Sorry, John."


    He kept adjusting to prevent himself from beating John.


    Actually, I was beaten, but John beat him back.


    In terms of John''s combat prowess, except for Hagrid, there was basically no one who could rival him.


    Use the water summoning spell to completely calm Neville.


    Looking at Neville who had returned to his previous appearance, John sighed and said, "Neville, do you want to give up? It''s still too late now."


    Neville wiped the water from his face, clenched his fists, and said, "John, I will persist."


    Although he didn''t know John''s intention of letting himself learn the Cruciatus Curse, he was willing to do so as long as he could save his parents.


    For this, John felt a little guilty.


    "Okay, tomorrow the two schools are coming over. You need to adjust your mood. You are almost done with the Cruciatus Curse."


    Let Neville leave and go back to calm down, John must not want to be suddenly attacked.


    Returning to the secret room of the Star Society, John saw a similar Firebolt next to his Firebolt.


    "Draco is really a slut."


    You don¡¯t need to think about it to know who it belongs to. Malfoy saw that he had left something for decoration in the Star Club, and he wanted to do the same.


    Taking out several magic crystals produced in the secret room, John processed them.


    By the time he left, it was already late at night, and John took steps and walked quietly.


    Encountering Snape patrolling on the way, he used a disguise spell to hide away.


    October 30th.


    The students were ordered to put on their cloaks.


    Snape was dissatisfied with the fact that half an hour of his lessons had been cut off. With a cold face, Snape asked the Slytherins to hurriedly go down to the hall to gather.


    The deans of each college are also managing their own students, especially Professor McGonagall, who is more serious than before.


    "Weasley, put your hat on straight."


    "Miss Patil, take that ridiculous thing out of your hair."


    Ron, who was scolded, hurriedly put on his hat. Parvati Patil frowned unhappily and took off a large butterfly headdress from the end of her braid.


    Professor McGonagall did not look at them, turned to everyone and said loudly: "Please follow me, first-year students in front, don''t crowd."


    She tried her best to control the almost out-of-control team. They filed down the steps and lined up in front of the castle.


    On a cold evening, the air is fresh and makes people feel a little bit cool.


    Night is falling, and a white, translucent moon hangs over the Forbidden Forest.


    Hagrid was also here, holding two large fans in his hands, which seemed to be tools for controlling traffic.


    Students are keen to discuss all new things. For example, right now, they are discussing how the two schools will come together.


    Some said it was by train, others said it was a door key.


    Flying broomsticks, Apparition...


    There are various theories. They seem to be very interested in people from other schools.


    Malfoy looked around, but did not find Heinrich, and asked in a low voice: "Where did that guy Heinrich go?"


    John glanced at him and said speechlessly: "His home school is Durmstrang, so naturally he will not welcome him with us."


    "It''s true." Malfoy suddenly realized.


    Since he started exercising, John has noticed that Malfoy seems to be less and less interested in using his brain.


    The two big guys, Goyle and Crabbe, are also just tall, and the rest are not developed at all.


    John once suspected that the two people might have some magical creature blood in them. Malfoy asked: "John, how do you think they will come here?"


    Obviously Malfoy was also aroused by this topic.


    Daphne stood on tiptoes, with a proud and calm expression on her face.


    John looked funny, obviously so curious.


    So he thought for a while and said: "Beauxbatons should have been brought here by Pegasus. Ms. Maxim has raised twelve rune horses."


    "I''m not familiar with Durmstrang, but Heinrich said that there is a black ship in their school, and it should come by boat from the water."


    He guessed that at this moment, a black spot appeared in the sky in the distance.


    It was just a small point at first, and as it got closer and closer, it became bigger and bigger.


    When some students discovered it, they screamed: "It''s a fire dragon!"


    "Stop talking nonsense, it''s a house flying!" Another student retorted.


    The behemoth flew over the treetops of the Forbidden Forest. The light from the castle window shone on them, and they saw clearly that it was a carriage.


    It seems right to call it a big house, because the carriage is very big, just like a house.


    It was pulled into the sky by twelve winged rune horses, each of which was about the size of an elephant.


    The carriage lowered its height and landed at an extremely fast speed. The wind brought by its wings caused the three rows of students to retreat hurriedly.


    Because Daphne was standing on tiptoes, her center of gravity was unstable. She was hit by a classmate who was retreating, and she fell backwards.


    Just when she screamed and was about to fall, a hand held her waist firmly.


    She stabilized her figure, opened her eyes, and stared blankly at the enlarged face.


    Daphne couldn''t help but blush because of her delicate facial features that favored Slavs. John glanced at Astoria in front of him, as if he saw a cunning meaning in her eyes.


    "Are you okay?"


    Holding on to the slender and soft waist, John lifted Daphne up and stood upright.


    Daphne''s ears turned red, she lowered her head and hummed softly.


    The two people stood and looked at the carriage parked in front.


    Those magic rune horses were much more energetic than the time when they were harmed by John, and every one of them raised their heads.


    There was a crest printed on the carriage door, two golden crossed wands, with three stars emerging from each.


    The door opened, and a boy in a light blue robe came down from above. He bent down, opened a golden spiral staircase under the carriage, and stepped aside.


    Immediately afterwards, a shiny high-heeled shoe stretched out from the carriage.


    It was Ms. Maxim, she was still dressed in gorgeous clothes, her hair was tied back into a shiny bun.


    Black satin clothes cover her from head to toe, and she wears many beautiful opal jewelry.


    Dumbledore took the lead in applauding, and the students applauded one after another. Many people wanted to see clearly what the principal looked like.


    Madame Maxime was too tall. She stretched out her hand, and Dumbledore kissed her hand without having to bend down.


    "Welcome, Madam Maxime," Dumbledore said, "Welcome to Hogwarts."


    "Dumbledore," Ms. Maxim said in a deep voice, "I hope everything is well with you."


    "Very well, thank you." Dumbledore said.


    "My students." Ms. Maxim said, waving her hand behind her casually.


    About twelve or three male and female students got off the carriage, and they stood neatly behind Ms. Maxim.


    Everyone was probably around eighteen or nineteen years old, but their clothes were too thin, making them shiver from the cold.


    Harry was watching too, and he noticed a student who was shining brightly.


    Looking carefully, it is a badge, just like the stars in the sky.


    But the student couldn''t see clearly under the shadow of Ms. Maxim.


    Hagrid, who was also tall, seemed to not know where to put his hands. Ms. Maxim saw him and nodded to him, which made Hagrid giggle.


    Promise to take good care of the rune horse.


    Ms. Maxim led the students up the steps and left.


    After a while.


    A strange gurgling sound came, and John cast his eyes into the lake.


    "In the lake!" someone shouted.


    The calm black lake became no longer calm, and a large whirlpool appeared in the center of the lake.


    A long black pole slowly rose from the center of the whirlpool. It was a mast, and then an extraordinary large ship rose out of the water.


    The big ship shone in the moonlight, looking strangely like a skeleton, as if a sunken ship had just been fished out.


    An iron anchor was thrown into the shallow water, and wooden planks were placed on the lake shore.


    A group of people got off the boat.


    They were very tall and wore fur cloaks.


    The fur on the leading man was silver-white, soft and smooth, much like his hair.


    The man greeted Dumbledore warmly.


    It must be Durmstrang¡¯s principal, Karkaroff.


    He has a tall and thin body and a goatee with curls at the end.


    Although he looks enthusiastic, he gives people a feeling of indifference.


    "Victor, come here quickly and warm yourself up."


    Karkaroff called Krum forward, not paying attention to the other students at all.


    John finally understood why Heinrich had such a low opinion of him.


    ¡­


    Chapter 202 The Stars Gather and the Goblet of Fire


    After welcoming the two schools, all the teachers and students of Hogwarts entered the auditorium.


    As soon as he entered the door, John saw Heinrich who had changed into Durmstrang school uniform.


    He was already sitting at the Slytherin long table. After Slytherin sat down, the Durmstrang students came to the Slytherin long table and sat down.


    Beauxbatons chose the long table in Ravenclaw, and John could feel the gaze cast from there.


    He smiled and said hello to Fleur, who covered her face with a scarf.


    The auditorium is no longer a uniform green flag, replaced by the flags of each hospital.


    At the Slytherin table, Krum and Heinrich said hello.


    "Edgar."


    He called out, and Heinrich glanced at him and responded, "Krum."


    The two people just nodded like this, and they did not seem to have a good relationship.


    But when the other Durmstrang people saw Heinrich, their expressions were a little bad, and some muttered something, as if they were talking about bad luck.


    Seeing this, Malfoy suppressed his desire to talk to Krum, turned around and asked, "You don''t seem to have a good relationship with them."


    "A group of defeated generals were isolated by me after losing to me." Heinrich looked indifferent.


    With this attitude, John just got up and said, everyone here is scum.


    Malfoy: "?"


    He looked at Durmstrang, who was sitting at the end of the long table, and then at Heinrich here.

 Chapter 179：

    You isolate them all by yourself?


    Karkaroff also noticed Heinrich. He looked a little bad, but he still restrained himself from having an attack.


    Edgar was famously paranoid, and seeing Heinrich always reminded Karkaroff of the Edgar who was with Voldemort.


    That was an uncomfortable guy, especially after the Death Eater was arrested and he didn''t receive any news that the other person was captured.


    This scared Karkaroff even more.


    "This starry sky is so interesting. We don''t have such magic there."


    Krum is the most famous among the Durmstrangs. In terms of popularity, Karkaroff is not as high as him.


    Malfoy wants to develop into Quidditch in the future, so he is very interested in Krum.


    "My name is Draco Malfoy, Seeker of the Slytherin Quidditch team."


    He and Krum were talking. They were both seekers and liked Quidditch equally, so they could chat.


    John didn''t chat. He noticed that four more chairs were added to the staff position.


    Two belonged to the two principals, and the other two should have been given to people from the Ministry of Magic.


    The Johnny Silverhand representative will come over after the game starts.


    After all, it is the investor, and Hogwarts also has to look at the money.


    The teachers and staff came in, and they filed to the guest of honor seat and sat down.


    Walking at the back were the three principals, Dumbledore, Karkaroff, and Ms. Maxim.


    Beauxbatons was closer to European-style education. When they saw the principal coming out, they stood up hurriedly and waited until Ms. Maxim took her seat before sitting down.


    It is completely different from the free-range education of Hogwarts.


    Several Hogwarts students seemed not to understand this behavior and couldn''t help laughing.


    Dumbledore did not sit down. He stood there until the auditorium fell silent.


    "Good evening, ladies and gentlemen, ghosts, and...especially distinguished guests." Dumbledore said, looking at the foreign students with a smile, "It is with great joy that I welcome you to Hogg Watts. I hope and believe you will feel comfortable and happy here.¡±


    A sneer came from the direction of Beauxbatons, seeming to be amused by this statement.


    "The competition will officially begin at the end of the banquet. I now invite everyone to eat and drink as much as you would at home!"


    Dumbledore didn''t like long speeches. He finished speaking in a hurry and sat down. Karkaroff immediately went over to talk to him.


    The plate in front of me was suddenly filled with food.


    John took some randomly and put it on the plate.


    If John could see so much foreign food before, he would probably be very happy.


    Unfortunately, even the delicious French fish soup now tastes like boiled water in his mouth.


    Even when the banquet started, Malfoy didn''t shut up. He and Krum were chatting more and more animatedly.


    Krum was quite perfunctory at first, but after hearing some of Malfoy''s arguments, he gradually became serious.


    Daphne looked disgusted, and the two chatted while eating, spitting everywhere.


    She drank the soup gracefully with a spoon, and a fragrant breeze blew around her.


    A girl''s intuition tells her that this person must be a serious problem.


    As expected, Fu Rong, who had taken off her turban, attracted a lot of attention.


    She calmly left the Ravenclaw table and came to Slytherin.


    "John, we meet again."


    With silver hair as smooth as silk, Fleur just looked at her and made a boy blush to get out of the way.


    When she saw the French fish soup, her eyes lit up.


    "John, don''t you want to eat?"


    When John saw this, he chuckled, reached out and knocked on the table, and the French fish soup flew up and landed in front of Fleur.


    She smiled beautifully, showing her white and neat teeth, "Thank you."


    Daphne''s light gray-blue eyes looked over warily. After seeing this, Fleur raised an eyebrow in response.


    This made Daphne so angry that she muttered: "What''s the matter? John likes to eat my cooking the most!"


    Pansy on the side was speechless. Do you want to listen to what you are saying?


    Krum was also attracted to Fleur, but he recovered after just a short moment of surprise.


    Like a blind man who discovered Hua Dian, he said uncertainly: "You all wear the same badge?"


    He looked at a few people, forgetting the students of Hogwarts, why did Heinrich and Fleur also wear the same style.


    He speaks very straightforwardly and with an accent, but it does not affect the conversation.


    Malfoy puffed up his chest and said proudly: "We are all members of the Star Club."


    "Star Club?" Krum was a little confused.


    Fleur picked up the French fish soup and was about to go back to Ravenclaw. John stopped her and chuckled: "Let''s get together later. The badge will guide you there."


    "Okay." Furong carefully held the French fish soup. She looked like she was holding some kind of treasure. She probably really loved it.


    The banquet is over.


    The golden plate was cleaned.


    Dumbledore stood up again, a feeling of excitement and nervousness filled the auditorium.


    John was not affected. He just glanced at the empty seats and thought that Old Barty should seize this opportunity.


    "The moment has finally arrived," Dumbledore smiled at the upturned faces. "The Triwizard Tournament is about to begin. I want to explain a few words before bringing in the box."


    Box?


    The students all noticed this and whispered about what kind of box it was.


    Dumbledore said to himself: "First of all, please allow me to introduce two guests. They are Mr. Barty Crouch, Director of the Department of International Cooperation of the Ministry of Magic."


    Applause broke out in the auditorium.


    "This is Mr. Ludo Bagman, Director of the Department of Physical Education and Sports at the Ministry of Magic."


    Applause broke out again. The students were no strangers to these two people.


    During the World Cup, the names of these two men appeared several times.


    Old Barty forced a stiff smile on his face, because John said that this would make him appear more approachable.


    The wizard robe on his body was meticulously taken care of, letting people know that Old Barty was a very strict person. The butterfly tie on his chest also gave people a sense of relaxation and would not make people feel depressed.


    John specially invited a stylist to design this for Old Barty. The main purpose was to gain a good impression.


    Most of the people in the school are students. Being too rigorous may not be good. Relaxation and moderation are the last word.


    Old Barty also brought Percy over, but he was standing aside and did not go over.


    Percy nodded in the direction of John, and John clicked his badge to signal him to meet again later.


    All the members of the Star Club came, and John felt it was necessary to celebrate again.


    Dumbledore continued to talk, but it was all about how hard Barty and Ludo were working. He didn''t listen carefully.


    Anyway, the point is that the judging panel is composed of two directors of the Ministry of Magic and three headmasters.


    Immediately afterwards, Dumbledore asked Filch to bring the box up.


    Filch wore a brand new tuxedo and brought over a large wooden box studded with jewels.


    Some students stood on the stool to get a better view.


    Filch carefully placed the box on the table, while Dumbledore was still explaining the process.


    This Triwizard Tournament will be divided into three events, which will be held at different times throughout the school year. They will test the warriors in many aspects.


    Such as magical ability, courage, reasoning ability and the ability to overcome danger...


    "As you already know, there will be three warriors participating in the competition," Dumbledore continued calmly, "each representing a participating school."


    "We will rate them based on the quality of each event they complete. After the three events, the warrior with the highest score will win the Triwizard Cup. The person responsible for selecting the warriors is a fair selector, which is... the Flame cup!"


    Dumbledore pulled out his wand and tapped the lid of the box three times.


    The lid of the box slowly opened, and the creaking sound was a bit harsh.


    Dumbledore reached in and pulled out a large, roughly carved wooden goblet.


    Although the cup doesn''t look like much, it is full of dancing blue flames.


    "Every student who wants to be a warrior must write his name and school name on a piece of parchment and throw it into this goblet."


    "Those who are interested in becoming a warrior can register within 24 hours. Tomorrow, on Halloween night, the Goblet will select the warrior it thinks can best represent the three schools."


    "Tonight, the goblet will be placed in the hall, and all students who are willing to participate in the election will have access to it."


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion, but when John heard ¡®everyone can touch it¡¯, he always felt that he expected people to break the rules.


    Of course, Dumbledore is not a fool. He set an age line for the Goblet of Fire.


    People under age are not allowed to enter.


    ¡­


    Chapter 203 The second gathering and the white head


    At the end, Dumbledore emphasized the Goblet of Fire contract.


    Once a contract is formed, you cannot refuse to participate when your name comes out of it.


    This also calmed down some young wizards who were eager to become famous.


    The Goblet of Fire was placed in the foyer, on the stool usually used to place the Sorting Hat.


    The banquet was over and everyone began to leave.


    "Okay, let''s go back to the ship." Karkaroff came to the Slytherin table and greeted Krum kindly: "Viktor, how do you feel? Are you full? Do you want me? Send someone to bring some mulled wine from the kitchen?"


    He has a kind and kind attitude, as if he is a principal who treats students very well.


    However, when another Durmstrang classmate opened his mouth with salivation and asked if he could drink some mulled wine.


    Karkaroff seemed to have changed and said sternly: "I didn''t ask you, Poliarko!"


    "I noticed you dripped food on the front of your robe again, you nasty boy!"


    The attitude changed so quickly that the Slytherins were stunned.


    Goyle asked the person next to him in a low voice: "Is he Krum''s father?"


    Not just him, other students also think so.


    When Karkaroff heard this, he glared at Gall fiercely.


    John chuckled. It seemed that there were biased people in any school.


    Ms. Maxim came over with her students, and the expression on Karkaroff''s face changed, as if nothing had happened.


    "John, we meet again."


    Ms. Maxim was in a good mood. After seeing John, she came over to say hello.


    The Beauxbatons students looked over with some curiosity. John stood up and said in a humble tone: "My pleasure, Ms. Maxim. Hogwarts also has many fun places. I hope you will enjoy your stay."


    There was nothing wrong with his behavior, which made the Beauxbatons students¡¯ eyes brighten.


    "You are still like that, which makes me think that I should take you to Beauxbatons," Ms. Maxim paused, and then said: "But it seems that you don''t need it now."


    She looked towards the Slytherin table, where the students glared at her.


    She smiled, nodded slightly to Karkaroff, and left with the students.


    Fleur blinked and reached out to touch the badge, indicating that she would attend the gathering of the Star Club.


    Only then did Karkaroff turn his gaze to John. When he saw Heinrich beside him, a complicated look flashed in his eyes and he said, "Heinrich, you should go back with us."

 Chapter 180：

    "Yes, but we are not that familiar with Principal Karkaroff."


    Heinrich stood up, completely ignoring Karkaroff''s ugly expression.


    He bowed slightly to John and walked straight out the door.


    Karkaroff also walked out with a dark face.


    When he arrived at the door, he met the three little ones.


    Karkaroff paused.


    His eyes widened, as if he had seen something incredible, which made him stunned.


    "Yes, that''s Harry Potter!"


    An angry roar sounded, and Moody stood behind him, leaning on his crutch with his heavy body, staring at Karkaroff with his blue magic eyes.


    Seeing Moody, Karkaroff thought of something and his face quickly turned pale.


    This scene also made other people see it, and Heinrich had a sarcastic look on his lips.


    "Are you scared, Principal Karkaroff?"


    His voice was not loud, but it was extremely harsh.


    Karkaroff looked at Moody with wide eyes: "Is that you?"


    "Unless you have something to say to Potter, just move on."


    A group of people from Durmstrang blocked the door, but Karkaroff didn''t say anything. He turned back and glared at Heinrich before walking forward without saying a word.


    "Behold, our great Potter will travel with a nanny as always."


    Harry was about to leave, but after hearing this, he couldn''t help but look over.


    It was Malfoy, and he laughed so hard that he deserved a beating.


    He pretended to faint, while Goyle and Crabbe pretended to be nannies and cared for Malfoy in every possible way.


    This scene made Harry''s anger well up in his heart. Moody came over and pulled him, and said in a rough voice but softly: "Ignore them."


    Harry turned around and walked away without saying a word.


    Moody took two steps and looked back deeply in the direction of Slytherin.


    ¡­


    The secret room of the Star Club.


    The lights were dimmed, and a patch of starlight was projected from the dome. Texts of various colors floated in the air. If you reach out and touch them, the words would spread out and then rejoin.


    The hazy beauty is fascinating.


    The Yingbai wine liquid shimmered and fell into the crystal wine glass. The sweet and fruity aroma spread out, which was very wonderful.


    This was the first time for Furong to enter the secret room of the Star Club, and she felt magical about the things inside.


    Except for the seat facing John, the round table was already full of people.


    "I''m very happy," John held the crystal cup and chuckled: "The stars have gathered together. This cup is dedicated to Fleur Delacour, our good friend who is here."


    He raised the crystal glass, and the others also smiled.


    The wine in the glass slides into the throat, the sweet taste is slightly sour. It feels cold after drinking it, but it warms the body.


    It was the first time for Furong to drink this kind of wine, and she couldn''t help but reminisce about it.


    A meteor fell from the dome into the cup, and the meteor turned into wine.


    "This drink is dedicated to our graduated friend Percy Weasley."


    Percy had a smile on his face. He went out to work for a while, and he became a little more mature that he didn''t have in school.


    At this party, they were talking about their own topics.


    About the situation of each school, and some things about work.


    While talking, the final topic came to the Triwizard Tournament.


    As Barty Crouch''s assistant, Percy knew a lot of inside information.


    Malfoy drank a few glasses of wine, burped and asked John, "John, are you going to this tournament?"


    The three qualified people at the party all stopped moving. They looked at John with a look in their eyes, a desire to compete, and eagerness to try.


    John took a sip of wine, shook his head and chuckled: "I won''t end up."


    The three of them were a little disappointed. They had no doubt that John could pass Dumbledore''s age line.


    Whether it¡¯s Fleur, Heinrich, or Cedric, they, no, the Stars Society has confidence in John.


    The party is over.


    The next day is Saturday.


    Those students who used to like to sleep in late got up very actively this time.


    In the foyer, there were at least twenty people gathered around.


    They were all looking at the Goblet of Fire carefully.


    The three little ones were also here. Seeing this, Ron eagerly asked a third-grade girl: "Has anyone put their name in?"


    "Yes, the Durmstrang group," the girl replied, "I haven''t seen anyone sign up for Hogwarts yet."


    "Someone must have put their names in while we were sleeping last night," Harry said. "That''s what I would do if it were me."


    They watched around, and there was laughter behind them.


    It was Fred and George, and Lee Jordan.


    The three people walked down the stairs excitedly.


    "It''s done," Fred said proudly to the three little ones: "Just drink it."


    He and George proposed using age-enhancing drugs yesterday.


    Already drank it.


    They were only a few months apart, and they were even more confident this time.


    "I don''t think this will necessarily succeed," Hermione was not optimistic. It was the magic left by Dumbledore. "I''m sure Dumbledore will consider this."


    The three of them ignored her, trembling with excitement.


    The Weasley twins took out the parchment with their names written on it and jumped in like diving in front of everyone.


    There was no response at first, they laughed proudly.


    The next second, the person was ejected and grew the same white hair and beard.


    The two people sat up, laughing at first, and then couldn''t help but start fighting with each other.


    After Dumbledore saw it, he touched his beard, as if comparing whose beard was better.


    He was a friendly reminder that there were already a few idiots like them trying to use age-enhancing drugs to get through.


    Dumbledore went in.


    John brought Malfoy over. He couldn''t help laughing when he saw the beard, but Malfoy laughed directly.


    Walking into the auditorium, it has been transformed into Halloween decorations, with bats and pumpkins being the eternal theme.


    They discussed loudly who threw the name in.


    John didn''t care, picked up the bread and put it in his mouth.


    He should be lucky that Daphne slept late today because she was drunk. He heard that she was going to prepare Chinese delicacies for him, pitted cherry steamed buns.


    There was loud cheering outside, and someone put their name in.


    It is Angelina Johnson of Gryffindor and the Chaser of the Quidditch team.


    A tall dark-skinned girl.


    The three little ones were very happy, and Seamus Finnegan said: "Yes, I would rather it be you than that little butter boy Diggory."


    I don¡¯t know why, but Gryffindor seems to think that people from other houses should not become warriors.


    When Malfoy heard this, he couldn''t help but mocked: "Young man? Cedric can kill you with one hand. Shouldn''t Potter be aware of this?"


    As soon as he opened his mouth, he successfully attracted all the hatred.


    This is one of the top three on the most hated list of Hogwarts.


    Ron glared at him and yelled: "That''s because of the dementors, you lost to Harry!"


    "Yes, but my team won, didn''t it?" Malfoy said with hatred: "Unlike you, who exist to set off the savior."


    "Also, it''s John who drove away the dementors that day, rather than being stunned." Malfoy said as if he had learned a poisonous tongue from Zu An.


    "Really, John is so powerful, but he can''t become a warrior!" Ron said without hesitation.


    After the words fell, everyone else, let alone Slytherin, fell silent.


    This weird atmosphere made Ron finally realize that his mouth was in trouble again.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on John. He swallowed the bread slowly and sighed, feeling uneasy even after eating.


    Taking a sip of water, he stood up and walked towards Ron.


    This makes the Gryffindors feel like they are facing an enemy.


    ¡­


    Chapter 204 The King and the Four Warriors


    "Ron, you raise an interesting question."


    John walked to the long Gryffindor table. Even though there were already more than a dozen people, they were still nervous when facing John.


    Hermione wanted to say something, but John held out his hand to stop her.


    "Warrior? You have to know that not everyone is like you and likes to have fun by trampling on the rules."


    In the auditorium, Dumbledore was at the staff table. He looked over and said nothing.


    John sighed and said: "Courage does not mean recklessness, and risk-taking does not mean transgression."


    Ron''s face turned red. He couldn''t stand John''s tone, which sounded like he was educating a child.


    "Really, but you are destined not to be a warrior, aren''t you?" He retorted loudly, as if he wanted to prove that he was right.


    John looked at him quietly, and just when Ron thought he might be beaten, he smiled.


    He said jokingly: "So you want to become a warrior?"


    "If there wasn''t an age limit, I could definitely do it!" Ron was already convinced.


    John nodded when he heard this, and then said loudly: "Maybe the people outside should give way."


    People outside didn¡¯t know what was going on. After hearing the sound, someone walked in to watch.


    John was smiling, but there was no smile in his eyes. He looked at Ron and said softly: "I hope you will do what you say."


    He raised his hand and took a shot into the sky.


    Object photography magic is activated.


    "The Goblet of Fire is coming."


    The Goblet of Fire that was originally in the foyer shook violently, and the students who sensed something was wrong got out of the way.


    The next second, the Goblet of Fire flew out like a cannonball.


    It happened to fall into John''s hands and was firmly grasped.


    The auditorium was so quiet that one could hear a needle drop, and even Dumbledore stared at this scene in shock.


    The wooden goblet kept burning with blue flames. He held it like this, and everyone around him subconsciously got out of the way.


    John placed the Goblet of Fire in front of Ron, and the blue flames rolled, making Ron''s face turn pale.


    "Now, you can be your warrior."

 Chapter 181：

    The aggressive gaze fell on Ron, and Malfoy took the lead in cheering, laughing and saying: "Hurry up, Weasley."


    "Just a reminder, putting your name in it means you sign a contract with the Goblet of Fire. Even if you pick your teeth in the fire dragon''s mouth, you must go there."


    John''s voice was full of coldness. Ron tried hard to put his name in, but his hands were out of control. He never thought of this possibility, and he didn''t even prepare a name.


    Holding the Goblet of Fire, John looked around the Gryffindor table like a king holding a flaming scepter.


    Here is Seamus, who just laughed at Cedric for being a little boy, and Dean, who feels that if the age limit is lifted, he will definitely become a warrior.


    The two strong-mouthed kings shrank into quails, and John took the Goblet of Fire and circled around the long table.


    "Put down your names and let me see your courage in slandering others behind your back."


    When the Goblet of Fire was turned to Harry, John chuckled and said, "Harry, why don''t you give it a try?"


    Harry clenched his fists and stared at John with his emerald green eyes.


    "John Wick." Dumbledore said at this time.


    He looked at John complicatedly and said, "Put the Goblet of Fire back."


    John bent down and bowed, and said respectfully: "Of course, I will never disobey your request."


    After saying that, John walked outside.


    With crowds of people on both sides making way, he stood outside the age circle and took a step inside.


    The magic power overflowed and enveloped the whole body.


    The age circle had no effect on him. He walked over expressionlessly and put the Goblet of Fire back with his own hands.


    He walked in the age circle, as if he were giving a slap to the face of those who doubted him.


    It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t have the strength, it¡¯s just that you disdain it.


    Malfoy trotted out, opening his hands to the people in the auditorium as he walked, and he laughed loudly: "Our king, sitting high on the throne, disdains games with the weak."


    How could the King of Slytherin die in person?


    Only his words were left in the auditorium.


    Ron didn''t have the dignity to stay any longer and left with a pale face.


    Harry and Hermione hurriedly chased after him, and Hermione recalled John''s appearance just now.


    She felt a little strange. John was completely different now than before.


    Show your sharpness.


    He stepped on the age circle and stepped on the rules of the game that Dumbledore had painstakingly worked out.


    John Wick does not intend to continue to be an NPC in Dumbledore''s House Game.


    Fleur saw John. She was wearing a light blue school uniform. She held up the hem of her skirt with both hands and gave John a slight salute.


    Wearing the emblem of the Society of Stars, she threw her name into the Goblet of Fire.


    Ms. Maxim had just taken in everything. She probably didn''t expect that John could ignore the age circle left by Dumbledore.


    The Beauxbatons students all looked at John strangely, and they lined up to put in their names.


    ¡­


    When teaching Neville at the Shrieking Shack, John gave him a bearer wand, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about being discovered using dark magic.


    At night, John and Neville left.


    They went to the auditorium, and today they were going to compete for the three school warriors.


    On the way, Neville wanted to speak several times, but finally closed his mouth.


    Seeing him like this, John said helplessly: "If you have anything to say, just say it."


    "John, you hate Harry and the others?" Neville obviously heard something and said cautiously: "I heard from others that you had conflicts with them."


    In fact, Neville was very confused. He thought Harry and the others were pretty good.


    Hearing Neville''s worry, John shook his head and said, "No, I don''t hate Harry. Hermione is my friend. It''s just that Ron Weasley is talking nonsense this time."


    He was telling the truth. If it weren''t for Ron, he really wouldn''t have met Harry.


    He doesn''t have this idea to deal with the savior yet.


    His track has never been students.


    Although Dumbledore was not very kind in his actions, he would not anger children.


    "Ron is indeed weird sometimes." Neville breathed a sigh of relief.


    The two came to the auditorium to say goodbye.


    At the long Slytherin table, the seat was always reserved for John, and no one dared to sit on it.


    Candlelight illuminated the auditorium, and the Goblet of Fire had been put in.


    The students were very anxious to know the result. The Weasley twins no longer had that big beard.


    But they have to wait until the Halloween Eve dinner to know the result.


    Finally, the golden plate returned to being spotless.


    The voices in the auditorium suddenly became louder, and Dumbledore stood up.


    Everyone is full of expectations.


    "Well, it''s time for the Goblet to make its decision," said Dumbledore. "I reckon there''s a minute left. Listen, once the names of the champions are announced, I want them to walk up to the top of the Great Hall and along the staff table. Go over there and enter the next room."


    A minute passed as he babbled.


    Dumbledore waved his wand widely.


    Except for the pumpkin lantern, all the other candles were out.


    The Goblet of Fire bloomed with dazzling light, the blue-white flames turned red, and crackling sparks burst out.


    A tongue of fire leaped into the air, and the burnt parchment slowly fell.


    Dumbledore stretched out his hand to catch it, and said in a clear and powerful tone: "Victor Krum!"


    This result was within everyone''s expectations. Heinrich''s face was expressionless, but his eyes dimmed.


    Krum stood up and left, following the procedure and walking into the next room.


    The applause gradually subsided, and a few seconds later, the second piece of parchment was spit out.


    "Champion of Beauxbatons," Dumbledore announced, "Fleur Delacour!"


    Fleur stood up, shook her silver hair, and walked lightly between the tables.


    She also entered the next room.


    The Goblet of Fire turned red again, tongues of fire shot high into the air, and a third piece of parchment appeared.


    "The Champion of Hogwarts," Dumbledore shouted, "Cedric Diggory!"


    Cheers rang out, especially from the Hufflepuff table.


    Malfoy saw that Ron''s face was not good-looking, and he raised his eyebrows in that direction proudly, with a mocking look on his face.


    The noise finally subsided, and Dumbledore was about to end the selection.


    Suddenly, the Goblet of Fire turned red again, sparks burst out, long tongues of fire jumped into the air, and a fourth piece of parchment flew out.


    Dumbledore subconsciously stretched out a hand to catch it. He stared at the name on it. After a long silence, he cleared his throat and read loudly: "Harry Potter."


    This scene caught everyone by surprise, even Dumbledore.


    When he took the paper, he glanced at John subconsciously.


    After the announcement, there was no applause.


    Harry saw the classmates at the Gryffindor table looking at him with their mouths wide open.


    "I didn''t put my name in." He was confused and explained to Ron and Hermione: "You know I didn''t."


    But without giving him a chance to explain clearly, Dumbledore called Harry away.


    Harry stood up, stumbled awkwardly on the hem of his robe, and walked forward along the road.


    John glanced at it, and Malfoy almost laughed.


    "Look at the hypocrisy of the Savior. John asked him to vote, but he didn''t want to. It turns out that he had been secretly put in long ago."


    The Slytherin table burst into laughter, as if they were watching a joke.


    Their voices did not lower, making the Gryffindors anxious and angry.


    Daphne grabbed John''s sleeve and pulled it, and asked curiously: "Is it him?"


    John shook his head and said, "He doesn''t have the ability."


    Very directly, John eliminated the possibility of Harry cheating from his strength.


    The only possibility is that someone else puts his name in it.


    This requires a strong confusion spell. John thought about the fact that someone had entered the secret room.


    ¡­


    Chapter 205 Discussion and Cold War


    The auditorium was buzzing with noise, and John saw Percy trying to maintain order.


    "Percy."


    John called to Percy, who looked at the auditorium and then stepped forward.


    John also felt strange about the fourth warrior, but he was more concerned about how to deal with it.


    "There was a lot of noise in the next room. Ms. Maxim and Principal Karkaroff felt it was unfair, and Mr. Crouch was very embarrassed."


    Percy didn''t hide anything. There was a vague intention to take action inside, which troubled old Barty very much.


    He was not sure whether to continue. The game was unfair at the moment, and the Triwizard Tournament seemed like a joke.


    When John heard this, he smiled.


    He whispered: "Tell old Batty that a game full of surprises will attract more attention."


    Percy''s eyes widened, he was surprised that John called old Barty.


    But now was not a good time to ask. He looked deeply at John and walked into the next room.


    ¡­


    There was a noise, Karkaroff and Madame Maxime wanted Dumbledore to give an explanation.


    The three warriors had different expressions. Fleur raised her head arrogantly, Krum frowned, and Cedric looked confused.


    Dumbledore, Karkaroff, Madam Maxime, Professor McGonagall, and Professor Snape are all here.


    Old Batty looked gloomily at the side, and Bagman had the feeling that watching the excitement was not too big a deal.


    "Hogwarts has two warriors? I don''t remember anyone telling me that the host school can have two warriors." Karkaroff said coldly.


    "This is impossible." Ms. Maxim also said: "Hogwarts cannot have two warriors. This is extremely unfair."


    They were aggressive, and in their eyes, Dumbledore seemed to be an old fool practicing favoritism.


    "Potter and Karkaroff can only be blamed for this matter," Snape''s eyes flashed with hostility, "Potter insists on violating the charter. He has continued to violate school rules since he entered the school."


    "Thank you, Severus," Dumbledore said firmly, and Snape had to shut up.


    Dumbledore looked down at Harry and asked calmly: "Harry, have you ever put your name into the Goblet of Fire?"


    "No." Harry knew that a group of people were looking at him, and he tried to stay calm.


    Dumbledore asked again: "Did you ask your older classmates to help you?"


    "No!" Harry was a little excited. Did Dumbledore also doubt himself?


    "He must be lying!" Ms. Maxim questioned loudly.


    Professor McGonagall couldn''t see this, and she said: "It is impossible for him to cross that age line, I believe this..."

 Chapter 182：

    "Really, John Wick will pass by soon."


    Karkaroff spoke quietly, letting Professor McGonagall''s words of defense fill his mouth.


    Dumbledore paused for a moment, a hint of complexity flashed in his eyes, and asked, "Then did you ask John to help you?"


    When these words were spoken, Harry felt that the surrounding vision became dark.


    With some difficulty, he widened his collar and said, "No."


    The scrutinizing eyes were sharp, and Harry felt that he must have become a liar in their eyes.


    Dumbledore cast his eyes on Snape. Snape pondered for a while and said in a soft tone: "I think John Wick would disdain this."


    Yes, disdain.


    Everyone knows what happened in the morning.


    That boy, he is mysterious.


    "Mr. Crouch, Mr. Bagman," Karkaroff became a little anxious and turned his attention to the two people from the Ministry of Magic. "You two are our objective judges. You must also think this matter is inappropriate, right?" "


    Ludo Bagman wiped the sweat from his round face with a handkerchief, turned his eyes to Old Batty, and signaled that this was the decision-maker.


    Old Batty looked gloomy and opened his mouth to speak.


    "Crunch."


    The door was opened, and Percy hurried to Old Barty''s ear without caring about the offence.


    He whispered in his ear for a while, and the originally gloomy old Batty''s expression finally improved.


    "We must abide by the charter, which clearly stipulates that anyone whose name comes out of the Goblet of Fire must participate in the competition."


    He couldn''t refuse. Karkaroff wanted to say something, but Old Barty glared back.


    Facing the man who once sent him to Azkaban, Karkaroff did not dare to say anything.


    His expression was extremely embarrassing, "You must put the Goblet of Fire out again and let each of our schools choose a second warrior."


    "The Goblet of Fire has been extinguished and will not be rekindled until the next session." Old Barty was a little impatient with this former Death Eater.


    This made Karkaroff''s face even more ugly. He said harshly that they would not participate in the next competition.


    Moody came in at this time, causing him to be blocked again, "This is bound by a magic contract, they must all participate in the competition!"


    At the same time, Moody stared at Karkaroff unkindly and said, "This is good for you, isn''t it?"


    "Bonus?" Karkaroff pretended to be confused.


    Moody sneered, as if he had seen through Karkaroff: "Someone put Potter''s name into the goblet. He knew that if the name was sprayed out, Potter would have to participate in the competition."


    "That requires a very clever confusion spell, and Potter simply can''t do it."


    At this point, Moody said with a smile on his face: "Maybe some people hope that Potter will die for this."


    Everyone''s voices fell silent, and the tense atmosphere spread, especially Karkaroff, who was a little panicked. He knew who Moody was talking about.


    In the end of the discussion, they kept Harry, but they also parted on bad terms.


    ¡­


    The secret room of the Star Club.


    John has been waiting for a long time.


    Both warriors came from the Star Club, and John opened a bottle of Stars for this purpose.


    He gave a friendly reminder not to drink too much.


    Fleur was a little depressed and said, "John, this is so unfair."


    Cedric was a little embarrassed because he was a Hogwarts warrior.


    John chuckled: "This is a conspiracy, someone wants to let Harry Potter participate in the competition, that''s all."


    Percy arrived at the end and looked at John, hesitating to speak.


    John nodded slightly and motioned for him to sit down before talking.


    When talking about the results of the discussion, Furong was full of complaints and drank too much.


    Heinrich said nothing and seemed to be in a very low mood.


    The first project is courage. The topic cannot be revealed in advance, so a few people still know nothing about it.


    At the beginning of the game, the only weapon the warriors have is the wand in their hands, and they cannot learn about the second event until the first event is over.


    It is time-consuming and labor-intensive. The only advantage is that the warriors do not need to take the exam.


    And there is also a large sum of galleons.


    After the banquet was over, John and Percy were left in the secret room.


    Percy spoke bitterly and asked, "Why do you call Mr. Crouch Old Barty?"


    "You''ve already made a guess, haven''t you." John leaned back in his chair and said with a faint smile, "It''s just as you guessed, Percy."


    He put his hand on the table, and a silver mask was placed there.


    Even though Percy had a guess, he couldn''t help but take a breath and said with a wry smile: "No wonder Mr. Crouch thinks so highly of me."


    "Wrong, Percy." John shook his head and said, "I only give you a threshold. Old Barty will value you only when he sees your excellence."


    "Then...does Mr. Crouch know?" Percy hesitated.


    John shook his head, Old Batty didn¡¯t know.


    This made Percy''s eyes shine again. He originally thought that he was valued because of John''s glory.


    "It''s not time to let Old Barty know, Percy, I hope you keep it a secret." John looked at Percy and said seriously: "The Triwizard Tournament is not only a springboard for Old Barty, it is also yours."


    "You have already made your mark in the World Cup, and the Triwizard Tournament can help you progress faster."


    Being excited by what John said, Percy immediately promised that he would complete these things brilliantly.


    ¡­


    Harry Potter''s transformation into a warrior was witnessed by the whole school.


    This also means that everyone knows about Harry''s cheating.


    Of course, this is because everyone thinks he is cheating.


    Even Ron felt it, and even asked him if he was wearing an invisibility cloak.


    This made Harry so angry that the next day, he and Ron had a cold war.


    "Once every school year, this time it''s not Hermione. It''s really rare."


    John took a sip of boiled water and watched with relish.


    Daphne usually didn''t pay much attention to Gryffindor matters, but this time she couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Why do they have a cold war every year?"


    "It''s probably some kind of law, just like the law that Harry must be involved in the incident. I call it the law of triangle imbalance."


    John clicked his tongue, not knowing whether to call this friendship solid or fragile.


    You can say it is stable, but it breaks up once a year.


    Call it fragile. Every time after a breakup, reconciliation is the same concerted effort.


    By the way, the current relationship between Hufflepuff and Gryffindor has also become bad.


    Because Hufflepuff felt that Harry had taken away the glory that belonged to Cedric.


    This situation was very similar to Harry''s second grade. He recalled it, how was it solved that time?


    ¡­


    Chapter 206: Front Tooth Match Stick and Interview


    Care of Magical Zoology, John watched the Explosive-Ended Skrewt running in front, Malfoy chasing after him.


    "So, this thing wants to take a walk like a dog to vent its energy?"


    John fell into deep thought, why didn''t Hagrid take the Blast-Ended Skrewt for a walk before?


    The student''s finger was pricked by the spikes on the snail''s body, and he screamed in pain.


    He looked at the shivering Blast-Ended Skrewt in front of him, raised his eyebrows, and let out his coercion, causing the Blast-Ended Skrewt to run wildly.


    Under his coercive control, the Explosive-Ended Skrewt did not escape John''s range.


    Over there, Hegra walked over to Harry to talk.


    Hagrid''s hair seemed to want to be taken care of. It was shiny and slippery, as if some kind of machine oil had been used on it.


    "I remember that Gilderoy Lockhart''s shampoo is effective in removing oil. It could be used by Hagrid."


    Thinking of Lockhart, John recalled that he was full of confidence and approached the silver-handed angels for investment in the shampoo he made. He thought it was a brilliant idea.


    John, a master of alchemy, could tell directly that this shampoo had no effect at all except for the expensive ingredients.


    It was only after the alchemists recruited from the Johnny Silverhand store made improvements that this shampoo called Shuaiba was officially released.


    The spokesperson is naturally Lockhart, and the effect is very good.


    Driven by the idol effect, the sales are hot.


    It was even sold abroad and successfully earned a large sum of galleons.


    "Would you like Gilderoy to come over and play a guest role in the Triwizard Tournament?"


    Thinking about it, when John felt that Lockhart might cause some trouble, Hagrid ended the conversation.


    Harry looked towards John and paused for a while, but in the end he still didn''t come over.


    Hagrid, on the other hand, came over with a red face and a coquettish look that gave John goosebumps all over his body.


    "John, what do you think can make people more attractive?"


    Maybe the tulip perfume idea was a good one last time.


    Hagrid said, still trying to hide it as if he was afraid that John might misunderstand him: "A friend of mine, he..."


    "Needless to say, I understand everything." John raised his hand to stop Hagrid''s friend from appearing, thought about it, and said, "A well-groomed beard and neat hair can add a lot of points."


    With that said, John recommended Handsome Shampoo to Hagrid, and with Hagrid¡¯s confused expression, he successfully sold five bottles.


    "Harry became a warrior," Hagrid said worriedly after solving a series of friends: "But he doesn''t look happy."


    "Normal," John said casually: "Only those who have wronged you know how wronged you are."


    Hagrid understands this very well.


    He belatedly asked in surprise: "Do you believe Harry too?"


    "I''m sorry Hagrid, I may have been a little too direct with my words," John said calmly, first politely and then defensively: "With Harry''s strength, I would rather believe that Hermione secretly put in his name in the middle of the night."


    Okay, this reason is very hurtful. The guy who is slightly better than Ron who is just talking about Harry doesn''t have this ability at all. His words are rough, but very convincing.


    John''s Blast-Ended Skrewt had a tendency to fight with other Blast-Ended Skrewts. He whistled and the Blast-Ended Skrewt ran back.


    This surprised Hagrid.


    ¡­


    On the Hogwarts campus, it became popular to wear a badge.


    Needless to say, this badge was also made by our wealthy Master Draco Malfoy.


    John once wondered if Malfoy had become hateful because of love after Harry and Malfoy broke up.


    Although they seem to have never been together.


    Malfoy wanted to give John one as if he were offering a treasure, but John stared at him as if he were a fool.


    Malfoy left angrily, but the others received a free badge. The red one was for supporting Cedric. If you hit it twice, it would turn into green, which said "Potter stinks."


    "No wonder I studied alchemy during this period, it''s true love." With emotion, John threw the badge to Gower.


    Gore caught it in a hurry.

 Chapter 183：

    Cedric is very popular. This was true before he became a warrior, and it is even more popular after becoming a warrior.


    A large group of giggling girls surrounded Cedric, and one could see his embarrassment.


    After all, it¡¯s no secret that he likes Qiu Zhang.


    Malfoy prepared so many badges with great fanfare, and he would not be able to afford the money without a conflict.


    After the potions class ended, Malfoy stepped forward to provoke him as expected.


    His badge appeared on many students, only a few who were better than Harry did not wear it.


    "Do you like it, Potter?" Malfoy said loudly and deliberately: "You''d better take a look, they have other tricks."


    After saying that, he pressed it twice, revealing the green color of ''Potter''s stinky shit''.


    He looked like the boss who contracted the fish pond to make the beauty smile, but he was angry.


    Hermione smoothed Harry''s hair and retorted, "Oh - very interesting, really witty."


    It''s you who is so weird. Your tone makes people almost think it''s Snape standing there.


    Ron did not unite with the two of them. He, Seamus and Dean, had no support or any help.


    In the end, Malfoy got his wish, and he and Harry took action.


    "Densaugeo"


    "Furnunculus"


    The two people exchanged spells and collided with each other. The one who took action was fine, but the one who watched was caught.


    Hermione''s teeth grew wildly, and Goyle''s nose developed ugly boils.


    Ron quickly stepped forward to see what happened to Hermione, and Harry also turned around.


    But he never thought that Malfoy sprinted forward, grabbed Harry''s collar and threw him.


    Harry''s anger took over and he and Malfoy started fighting.


    Seeing that the situation was not going well, Ron also went over to help.


    Two against one.


    Then¡­


    Two people had points deducted.


    Because Snape is here.


    Among other things, he was never absent when Gryffindor points needed to be deducted.


    Malfoy raised his head proudly, like a victorious cock.


    The hair is a little messy, but there is no injury.


    Ron was different, that kick was a real kick.


    The pain made him roll over.


    After John learned about this, he almost spit out a mouthful of water.


    I just haven''t seen Malfoy for a few hours, and he actually caused such a big thing.


    So much so that during Potions class, Harry stared here with a look of hatred and anger.


    "..." John can say that there is nothing wrong with Malfoy being on the list.


    He even felt that Malfoy''s ranking might be able to move up.


    John said he could not learn this ability to attract hatred.


    During the class, Colin, who was in the first grade of primary school, came to the classroom.


    He came to see Harry, which made Snape very impatient.


    Upon hearing that Harry was being interviewed, Snape became even more impatient and asked Harry to take everything and disappear quickly.


    As he was going out, a green light forced Harry to look past it.


    It was the annoying ''Potter Stinks'' badge, and he walked out with an ugly expression.


    About the interview, John actually knew.


    Rita Skeeter once humbly sent a letter asking how she should report.


    John naturally hopes that she will bring a hot spot, after all, only in this way can she attract enough attention for the Triwizard Tournament.


    At the same time, he also opened a quiz, which was published in the Daily Prophet.


    The four warriors in the Triwizard Tournament, guess who can win the trophy.


    ??And he will also conduct high-score contests for each project.


    For this, the overwhelming publicity has been warming up for a long time.


    The current favorite is the star Seeker Viktor Krum, followed by the savior Harry Potter.


    Yes, Harry Potter is the youngest, but he has an epic buff, the savior.


    If it weren''t for Krum''s high popularity, Harry would probably be the favorite to win.


    Rita Skeeter lived up to expectations.


    When John saw that day''s Daily Prophet, he couldn''t help but sigh again that this was such a talent.


    Regarding the savior Harry Potter, he would often wipe his tears in the middle of the night, crying when he missed his parents.


    Those who didn''t really know Harry would probably believe these lies.


    The savior turned into a pitiful creature, and the huge contrast was amazing.


    Even Malfoy couldn''t help but ask if it was true, and John could only roll his eyes at him.


    "Can''t you tell the truth from the last time you fought with him?"


    What poor guy would fight with his fists directly?


    ¡­


    Chapter 207 Cheating and Poor Cedric


    Pushing back Malfoy''s guilt, John wondered if he should let Malfoy go to the library for a while.


    As someone who hates the top three people on the list, you actually feel guilty?


    But how did Hermione become the beautiful top student witch Harry met? When did the two fall in love?


    "Well, let Rita just write and don''t make any mess."


    Rubbing his eyebrows, John felt that Rita was a little too lethargic.


    I still underestimated her willingness to cause trouble. When Malfoy over there heard that those things were fake, he immediately went over to tease Harry.


    Pansy held the hand of her best friend Daphne, looked at the newspaper, and said sourly: "Amazingly beautiful? Is she the only one?"


    It seems that Pansy has a lot of opinions.


    And Hermione was also very irritated. She was so busy and yet she was framed as Harry''s girlfriend.


    Wouldn¡¯t you know if a girl is a girlfriend?


    Do you understand what is called maternal love?


    Hermione, who had become a mother painlessly, was not convinced.


    And during this time, she was sandwiched between Harry and Ron as the talking point, which made her temper soar.


    Time to go to Hogsmeade.


    John looked at Malfoy, who was planning to buy new polishing paste to maintain the Firebolt. He touched his chin and still held Tang Mi''s letter in his hand.


    "Did you find it? I found a cliff near the orphanage. It might be a place where Horcruxes are hidden."


    Things are easy to do when there are many people. After investigation, we finally succeeded in finding the cave in my memory.


    Memorizing the location, John planned to find an opportunity to investigate.


    Of course, this place is very dangerous and he is not prepared to go alone.


    Why work alone when you can play in a group?


    Heading to Hogsmeade, Malfoy beside him was driven away by Daphne with an eye knife.


    No eyesight!


    Quietly pinching John''s sleeve, Daphne narrowed her eyes with laughter.


    "Would you like to go to the tavern for a drink?"


    John rarely had free time, and while his taste buds were still there, the butterbeer in Three Broomsticks was very good.


    Daphne was immersed in the time the two were alone and quickly agreed.


    The two walked into the tavern and found a seat to sit down.


    He saw the popular Silverhand Wine Cellar series in the store, and one of the wines called Crunchy Ice Cream was very popular.


    After drinking it, you will burp and make bubbles that will freeze.


    It may be childish for little wizards, but it¡¯s just right for adult wizards.


    John ordered two glasses of butterbeer, and soon saw Ron and several other Gryffindors coming in.


    "It seems that the breakup is very complete this time."


    It was rare to see the three little ones moving separately. John took a sip of beer and saw a circle of foam on Daphne''s lips. He casually reached for a tissue and wiped it off for her.


    He really just let Daphne freeze in place.


    "Hermione?"


    Noticed that Hermione came in alone and ordered two glasses of butterbeer.


    John narrowed his eyes and saw Hermione putting the beer under the table.


    "Invisibility cloak? It''s much more advanced than Barty Jr.''s."


    John stared carefully and noticed the slightest sign.


    It''s nothing like Barty Jr.''s see-through invisibility cloak.


    When he came back to his senses and looked at Daphne, John was startled when he saw her face was as red as an apple.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    Daphne was hemming and hawing, completely unlike her usual eldest lady self.


    Pansy, who was shopping outside, seemed to have seen something. Her face was lying directly on the glass, her eyes staring straight inside.


    This move attracted Malfoy''s attention. He, Goyle and Crabbe huddled together in front of the small glass.


    Four people huddled together, the fire of gossip burning.


    He didn''t notice the strange looks in the other people''s eyes at all.


    The tavern was very lively, and the proprietress, Ms. Rosmerta, was very dissatisfied because Moody brought his own drinks.


    John''s location was very remote, but Moody''s magic eye still found him very quickly.


    There was Hagrid sitting next to him. He turned his magic eyes and looked in Hermione''s direction again.


    He patted Hagrid, and Hagrid also spotted Hermione.


    The two walked towards Hermione''s table.


    John''s ears moved slightly, and Hagrid''s beard-covered mouth moved.


    "Harry, come to my hut at twelve o''clock today to find me and put on the invisibility cloak."


    After saying that, Hagrid bid farewell to Hermione in a clumsy manner.


    Little did he know that all of this was overheard by John. He stared at Moody''s back and muttered to himself: "Moody''s magic eye can actually see through the Invisibility Cloak, and Hagrid. Why did you let Harry go find him in the middle of the night?"


    Wearing an invisibility cloak is a shameful thing.

 Chapter 184：

    This aroused John''s curiosity, and it seemed that Moody took the initiative to remind Hagrid.


    "Go and have a look tonight."


    He thought, picked up the butterbeer and took a sip. Well, it tasted like plain water.


    ¡­


    When we returned to Hogwarts, it was just dark.


    John saw Daphne going to the kitchen and hurriedly pulled her back.


    said that I would take a day off today.


    Daphne didn''t listen to what he said at all, she just stared at her hand being pulled up, her face as red as a persimmon.


    After all the hard talk, Daphne finally gave up the idea of ??cooking.


    John was sweating in his heart when he saw Malfoy being treated like a servant and carrying a lot of things in the auditorium.


    Even Goyle and Crabbe felt like they were mourning their heirs, their hands full of things.


    "Shopping is just a pleasure!" Pansy said proudly, but in fact she kept winking at Daphne.


    Today she had enough of Daphne''s sweets. As a best friend, she was even more excited to see Daphne take a step further than herself.


    It''s just a shame for Malfoy. He was originally thinking about how to humiliate Harry today, but he ended up being dragged over and used as a tool.


    There were big and small packages, many of which were candies bought from Honeydukes.


    She generously gave Slytherin points.


    Pansy: I got a bump today, and you guys have a share too!


    John felt that it was normal for Pansy to go crazy indirectly. After all, Malfoy also had a hot idea and gave out free badges to the whole school.


    The two people are really carved from the same mold.


    It¡¯s twelve o¡¯clock in the middle of the night.


    John did not go back to the dormitory at all, but walked directly out of the secret room of the Star Club.


    He walked openly in the corridor after curfew, and met Mrs. Norris on the way. He picked her up and masturbated her twice, and also stuffed two small dried fish sticks into her as a bribe.


    Then he bumped into Filch at the corner, and the two of them stared at each other.


    John coughed twice, and then the two of them tilted their heads tacitly, pretending not to see each other.


    In order to avoid another accident, John used the Disillusionment Curse on himself.


    We arrived at Hagrid''s hut without any obstruction, and Beauxbatons'' huge carriage was parked not far away.


    Not long after he squatted outside the door, he heard a knock on the door. After the door opened, Harry took off his invisibility cloak and walked in.


    He was speechless. Why did it feel like the two of them were having a secret tryst.


    Just as he was about to pass, he saw Zuowu running out of the Forbidden Forest. His left eye was still blind, but his right eye had recovered somewhat.


    It was running around, sniffing from time to time, and lying down in front of John, wanting to touch it with its paws for confirmation.


    "Don''t make trouble."


    John was flicked by Zuowu''s tail and patted its big lowered head to comfort him.


    "I still have something to do. I''ll come see you again during the day."


    The spiritual magic was activated, and Zuowu nodded obediently, turning back three times as he walked away, with a very reluctant expression.


    After a while, Hagrid went out dressed in grand clothes and combing his hair meticulously.


    John''s eyes widened and he strained to see Harry following Hagrid.


    They came to Beauxbatons'' carriage and knocked on the door. The person who opened the door was Ms. Maxime, who was also beautifully dressed.


    Hagrid invited Ms. Maxim, which made John look strange and muttered: "Hagrid invited Harry to come and see him on a date?"


    He felt that Hagrid shouldn''t be so evil.


    Seeing them leaving, John followed them.


    He admitted that he did have some thoughts of seeing Hagrid on their first date.


    Then he saw Karkaroff in the bushes.


    He was a little confused, are you principals so free?


    A date, a squat in the bushes.


    Is it possible that we can meet Dumbledore later?


    Where is Dumbledore hiding? Is it under the car?


    He found that Karkaroff''s direction was the same as Hagrid''s, which made him feel even more strange.


    Following all the way, there was some movement in the distance.


    First several men shouted loudly, and then there was a deafening high-pitched roar.


    "Why does the fire dragon''s voice feel familiar?"


    John quickened his pace to follow and saw a group of men dancing around the fire dragon.


    There were four fire dragons in total, roaring.


    He remembered that Furong and the others had mentioned the first project to test their courage. What could be a better test of courage than a fire dragon?


    Thinking of this, his face darkened.


    "We agreed not to reveal the questions in advance, so everyone is cheating in disguise, right?"


    He looked at Hagrid, who had brought Ms. Maxim over, feeling a little pitiful.


    Could this be a honey trap in the magical world? For a competition, the principal personally seduces her.


    Furthermore, are you bullying honest people?


    He glanced at everyone present, Karkaroff and Ms. Maxim, as well as Hagrid and Harry.


    You are bullying Cedric, an honest man, right? You don¡¯t even take him into account when the group cheats.


    John felt that Cedric was like a melon in the melon field, surrounded by big melons, but he couldn''t eat any of them.


    "Roar-!"


    "Don''t talk about martial ethics!!"


    The familiar roar sounded again, and John looked back and saw the slightly familiar Hungarian Horntail.


    "Amohan?"


    ¡­


    Chapter 208 Amohan and Breathless Valley


    John always thought that his interaction with Amohan ended in that forest.


    I didn¡¯t expect to meet him in the Forbidden Forest.


    And it doesn¡¯t come in one dragon, but in three more.


    They were all subdued by a group of dragon trainers.


    There is also an acquaintance among them, Charlie Weasley.


    "They should be fine now. We gave them sleeping pills. They were drowsy when they came here. I thought they would feel better if they woke up in a quiet night."


    Charlie Weasley saw Hagrid. They had just taken action together and finally subdued the violent Hungarian Horntail.


    Four giant dragons lie on the ground, like four hills.


    Hagrid rubbed his hands excitedly, with a look of reverence in his eyes, and asked: "What kinds of things do you have here?"


    "This is the Hungarian Horntail, the smaller one over there is the Common Welsh Green Dragon, the silver-blue one is the Swedish Brachysaurus, and that one is the Chinese Fireball."


    Charlie introduced and looked around. Ms. Maxim was walking along the paddock, staring at the stunned fire dragons.


    He frowned, "Why did you bring her here? A warrior shouldn''t know what he''s going to face."


    Unfortunately, Hagrid, who had fallen into the beauty trap, was still staring at the dragon infatuatedly, "I just think she would like to come and meet her."


    Okay, Charlie was helpless and sighed: "What a romantic date."


    Hagrid did not forget his original intention of coming here and asked: "There are four in total. Every warrior needs to deal with one, right? What do they need to do?"


    "I think it''s probably just passing by the fire dragon." Charlie didn''t know either. He had a vague guess and said vaguely: "We will ensure the safety of the warriors. What they want are the female fire dragons who are laying nests and hatching eggs, but I I can tell you that this Hungarian Horntail is the most ferocious I have ever seen.¡±


    He saw Hagrid eyeing those dragon eggs and warned him not to have any wishful thinking. They had already counted how many of them there were.


    Harry listened clearly on the side and knew that he had to deal with a fire dragon. He felt ridiculous and also added some tension and anxiety.


    He had to hurry back to the fireplace in the common room. Sirius had arranged to talk to him tonight.


    Although it is possible to talk through owls, Sirius feels that there are still some things that are better said in person.


    It was rare for Hagrid to see the fire dragon up close, and Charlie pulled him around to watch.


    None of them noticed that there was another person present.


    John stared at the Hungarian Horntail with half-closed eyes. Even so many sleeping spells could not make it completely faint.


    "There is someone in the court who is easy to do."


    While Charlie was still talking about Mrs. Weasley''s sad story about Harry in the Daily Prophet, John narrowed his eyes. This privilege was really enviable.


    Ms. Maxim had seen enough of the four fire dragons, and was about to leave with a reluctant Hagrid.


    After they left, John quietly approached Amohan.


    He has the Disillusionment Curse, but this distance is enough for Amohan to smell his scent.


    Amohan''s half-closed eyes seemed to be wider, but unfortunately his eyelids were too heavy.


    John stood next to Amohan''s head and whispered in dragon language: "Amohan, are you okay?"


    "Dragon Whisperer?" Amohan responded weakly.


    "How did you get arrested?" John was a little surprised, how did Amohan get arrested.


    Speaking of this incident, Amohan also burst into tears: "Someone revealed what happened to me in the forest, and a group of wizards attacked me and took me away."


    "I originally wanted to go to Breathless Valley to pass the test, but now I have no choice."


    Amohan was very desperate. He was free and fine, but he was suddenly captured and raised in Romania. How could he, a majestic black dragon, endure this injustice?


    It''s a pity that the dragon was weak alone and was subdued by more than a dozen stun spells.


    [Ding, trigger the challenge mission, participate in the Breathless Valley Dragon Test, get any point +1, blessing: unknown]


    "Unknown blessing?"


    John was stunned for a moment. He thought that being at the Gate of Things was already strange enough, but he didn''t expect that this time an unknown person would come directly to him.


    Next, through understanding, he knew where the Breathless Valley was.


    Breathless Valley is the hometown of dragons. Every dragon will go there to participate in the test to get his own name.


    Like Amohan, this name was given by Elder Long after it passed the test.


    Of course, some can bring their own names.


    For example, if a fire dragon raised by a wizard fails the test, its life will be incomplete. They look down on this kind of dragon very much.


    "Wait a minute, I remember Charlie said that this batch of dragons are all brooding females."


    John stared blankly at Amohan. This turned out to be a female dragon. Whose female dragon would be named Amohan.


    "I want to take part in the inheritance test. I had a chance to become the contemporary Dragon King." Amohan was very sad that his road to the Dragon King was ended before it even started.


    etc.


    Amohan thought of something, and his weak voice became louder and said: "Dragon Whisperer, Amohan asks for your help and take me to the land of dragons."


    "...Okay." John was originally thinking about how to get there, but now it seems that he has a way.


    He said: "I will take you away after the first project is over."

 Chapter 185：

    Now John doesn''t dare to take Amoham away, after all, who knows if Dumbledore is squatting somewhere, waiting for him to make a mistake.


    Dragon trainers are all excellent wizards. It is a bit embarrassing for me to save Amohan without being able to kill him.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the anxious voice of the Swedish Brachysaurus next door, saying: "Dragon Whisperer...pray..."


    The Swedish Brachyrhinosaurus was even more powerless, and even communication was a problem.


    But John could tell that it meant he could be saved.


    The other two dragons spoke in the same weak voice, neither of them wanted to return to Romania.


    "Okay, but you must obey my orders." Saving one is a rescue, and saving four is the same. John agreed, and at the same time he made a three-part agreement not to violate his own orders.


    He was afraid that if the four dragons accidentally lost control, it would be too much.


    All four dragons agreed. It seems that among the giant dragons, the dragon whisperer has a high status.


    They don''t have much resistance to those who obey the Dragon Whisperer.


    After the agreement was made, John was ready to leave.


    He walked around where Charlie Weasley was and headed back towards the castle.


    The road was blocked by Zuowu again.


    Zuowu lay down and rolled around, and John had to comfort him again.


    After coaxing the big cat, John returned to the castle.


    With the Illusion Curse covering his body, John walked towards the bedroom.


    Usually this trick works well, but this time, he ran into trouble.


    A thumping sound sounded.


    John frowned, it was Moody.


    It would be fine if it were other professors, but Moody''s appearance made John feel troubled.


    He did not forget the opponent''s magic eye, even Harry''s invisibility cloak was seen through.


    Although my own body phantom spell is powerful, it is not as heaven-defying as the invisibility cloak.


    The thumping sound became urgent, and Moody spotted John.


    John turned around and ran away. Although Moody''s Magic Eye was very powerful, it had one shortcoming: it was not fast.


    And this happens to be John''s specialty.


    Comparing speed with a disabled person, John didn''t feel guilty at all.


    Before Moody could catch him, he had already entered the Slytherin common room.


    When Moody came over, he only saw the door slowly lowering.


    He stood for a moment, seemingly angry at himself for not catching a future Death Eater.


    John actually didn''t return to the dormitory. He was standing at the door of the common room, only one door away from Moody.


    "Moody seemed to be trying to block me."


    John narrowed his eyes. The place where Moody usually patrolled was not on the first floor. He seemed to spend a lot of time there.


    After standing for a while, John could be sure that the people outside had left.


    the next day.


    John asks Cedric to meet.


    "Has any professor asked you today?" John got straight to the point.


    Cedric was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and said, "No, why is the professor looking for me?"


    He was a little puzzled. After John heard this, he sneered in his heart.


    That¡¯s **** fair.


    Harry is the warrior of Hogwarts, isn''t Cedric the same?


    If this was Dumbledore''s instruction, then John could only say that he was even more disappointed in the old man.


    "The first project is the fire dragon. I guess you are the only one who is still in the dark about it."


    Without beating around the bush with Cedric, John told him everything he saw that night.


    The living environment of honest people is difficult, and if you don¡¯t help as a friend, you will really become a fool.


    Cedric was shocked that he was actually dealing with a fire dragon. John smiled slightly and reassured him, saying: "Don''t worry, I will help you."


    Don''t forget, there is a dragon whisperer here.


    I feel sorry for Fleur, but Cedric is the one who has no one to help me.


    After explaining to Cedric, John went to class.


    When Cedric was heading to the Charms classroom, his schoolbag suddenly tore open.


    He asked his companions to go first while he stayed to pick up things.


    Harry took the opportunity to come to him and told him in a low voice: "The first project is the fire dragon."


    ¡­


    Chapter 209 Picking up the golden egg and Ludo¡¯s boldness


    Any good ideas for dealing with a fire dragon?


    Of course, let the fire dragon release the water!


    Of course, John wouldn''t be that mean.


    That''s disrespectful to Cedric.


    But it¡¯s not difficult to make other people¡¯s fire dragons more difficult.


    Cedric told John that Harry told him that the first project was the fire dragon, which surprised John.


    "I thought I would eat alone, but I didn''t expect that the savior is also a person who pursues justice."


    At this point, John asked himself that he was not so noble.


    Although Harry did not eat alone, John did not forget the Hogwarts professor''s behavior of favoring one thing over another.


    Cedric is obviously a warrior, but no one fights for him.


    Hagrid was a simple person, and Cedric was not his friend, so he never thought about it, but the other professors didn''t even let the slightest bit of news out.


    Even if it¡¯s a vague reminder, it¡¯s okay.


    Tomorrow is the first event of the Triwizard Tournament.


    John and Cedric discussed a plan to deal with the fire dragon.


    "It''s impossible to let the students defeat the fire dragon, so it can only be to take something away."


    Analyzing the possible specific projects, John thought of Charlie saying that the dragons who came were all brooding female dragons. Dragons in this period were extremely sensitive to guarding dragon eggs. He guessed that they should **** the eggs or something.


    He said: "Since we are taking something away, we only need to make the fire dragon unable to see it for a period of time, or be lured away."


    Cedric nodded in agreement. He thought for a moment and said, "Maybe I can use transformation to lure the fire dragon away."


    "That would be too time-consuming." John shook his head. "To take away items, the key to victory or defeat lies in time. Attracting the fire dragon to leave is too time-consuming. It is best to let the fire dragon stop or speed up yourself."


    "Perhaps you can use the Firebolt and the Flying Curse to summon him."


    Cedric was a Seeker, so controlling the Firebolt was no problem, and John was happy to provide it.


    But Cedric looked shocked and said, "Isn''t that cheating? For the first project, I can only rely on the wand in my hand."


    Well, that makes sense.


    From Cedric''s point of view, there seems to be no difference between summoning the Firebolt from outside the field and bringing the Firebolt directly in.


    After all, everyone can do the summoning spell.


    From Cedric''s Versailles.


    At this time, Harry, who was preparing to stay up late to learn the Flying Curse, cried to death.


    John gave Cedric another idea, that is, the fire dragon could not move.


    The sleeping spell is unreliable. The fire dragon has thick armor, so it is best to restrict your movements.


    Rely on the terrain to trap the fire dragon, and then use the transformation spell to quickly move the items over.


    The two decided on a countermeasure and started practicing.


    ¡­


    November 24th.


    Today is the day when the first project starts.


    The morning classes are over and classes will be suspended at noon.


    The cold weather makes people unable to help but shake their bodies.


    The Triwizard Tournament was restarted after a century, and it attracted the attention of many people.


    As one of the referees, Old Barty had an outstanding performance in the Quidditch World Cup, which made people pay more attention to him.


    The former Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement is still in high spirits, as if he can continue to work for a hundred years.


    The venue is set in the forbidden forest to facilitate timely rescue of the fire dragon after an accident occurs.


    John did not go over with Malfoy and the others, but calmly accepted the ring handed over by Tang Mi respectfully.


    Putting the ring on the ring finger of his left hand, John glanced at Kim Ledisley who came with him, and chuckled: "You don''t look like a student. The internal floo network of Silver Hand is very convenient for you."


    Silverhand Floo Network has been installed in all its stores to connect with each other, and the American branch is no exception.


    "My studies have basically been completed. The school doesn''t mind letting me take a look at the legendary Triwizard Tournament."


    Jin smiled brightly. He wore a white mask on his face, the same one as Tang Mi.


    Tang Mi asked with some worry: "Sir, Moody''s magic eye may be able to see through your disguise."


    "It doesn''t matter," John stroked his handsome face with his right hand, and a silver mask covering the entire face appeared. He said confidently: "This mask has multiple magics on it, and the magic eye cannot see through it."


    After knowing that the magic eye could see through the invisibility cloak, John upgraded the mask overnight.


    This mask was originally made of mithril, and he had applied multiple hidden magics on it, so it would not be a problem to hide it from the evil eye.


    Upon seeing this, Tang Mi also suppressed his worries. Johnny Silverhand Store was present as a sponsor this time, and their location was very good.


    With a snap of his fingers, the wizard''s robe turned into an emerald green cloak, covering John''s entire body, exuding a mysterious aura.


    He stepped forward, followed closely by Tang Mi and Jin.


    ¡­


    There was more excitement in the Forbidden Forest than in the past, which made the centaurs feel itchy.


    A young centaur was arguing with his parents about whether to go see the fire dragon.


    Suddenly, the centaur tensed his body.


    He set up his bow and arrow and pointed it at the sudden appearance of the uninvited guest.


    "Put down your weapons." The low and hoarse voice made the male centaur nervous, and he stared at the three people who appeared.


    Under that silver mask, there were eyes like those of a predator.


    The pony didn''t argue anymore, he huddled in his mother''s arms and cried.


    In the end, the horse family couldn''t bear the pressure and turned around and ran away.


    John: "...Am I so terrible?"


    Aren¡¯t you just using intimidation and panic to create a mysterious temperament?


    Jin grinned and said, "You are called the second king of the magic world."


    Okay, John curled his lips, restrained himself, and walked into the bustling dragon fighting arena.

 Chapter 186：

    ¡­


    In the tent set up for the warriors, the four warriors looked not very good.


    Everyone already knows what they are going to face a day in advance, but so what?


    That''s a fire dragon, a big guy that even an adult wizard can''t deal with.


    If you know in advance, it will only make you nervous for one more day.


    Fleur looked pale, Krum looked even more gloomy, and Cedric paced back and forth, mumbling something.


    When Harry came in and saw this scene, he couldn''t help but become nervous.


    Only Bagman, who was wearing old Hornets clothes, was particularly happy.


    He called the four warriors over, took out a cloth bag, and asked them to take turns drawing lots.


    It was also at this time that they knew the specific tasks.


    Pick up the golden egg.


    Cedric secretly guessed the same thing as John, and it was indeed to seize something.


    This increased his confidence, and the muscles on his face became less stiff, revealing a smile.


    Fleur stepped forward first, she drew the Welsh Green Dragon, and came on the scene at number two.


    Next is Krum, he is the Chinese Fireball, coming on the 3rd.


    Cedric and Harry looked at each other, and it was he who put his hand in first and took out the silver-blue Swedish Brachysaurus, with the number one hanging around the dragon''s neck.


    Harry''s face turned pale, he was so unlucky, he was the most ferocious Hungarian Horntail, and he appeared on the 4th.


    "Mr. Digory came on first and walked into the field when he heard the whistle." Bagman said, glancing at Harry. "Harry, can I say a few words to you? Come outside. ?¡±


    Ludo Bagman''s eyes revealed philistineness and cunning. When Harry didn''t know why, he actually asked if he wanted to help.


    The meaning of seriousness is very clear.


    Bagman: Harry, you don¡¯t want to cheat. As long as you speak Chrysostom, I will help you cheat immediately.


    This made Harry confused, and he stammered: "I...no, no need."


    Bagman wanted to say something else, but a voice interrupted the conversation between the two.


    "Ludo Bagman, maybe you have forgotten that you still owe a sum of money."


    The low and hoarse voice was like ice cubes burrowing into his collar, making Bagman''s hair stand on end, and there was a look of horror on his round baby face.


    Harry heard the sound and walked out. The silver mask reminded him of the World Cup scene and made him even more nervous.


    Bagman squeezed an ugly smile, his eyes twitched, and said: "Dear Johnny Silverhand, you have misunderstood."


    "Misunderstanding?" A low and deep laughter came from under the silver mask, which made people feel like they were stepping on sand. "Quidditch World Cup, you opened a small gambling bureau behind my back, and you had to borrow money from me. I thought you will converge."


    "Ludo, Ludo, what did I do wrong to make you disrespect me so much?"


    The voice sounded like a death sentence, making Bagman''s legs tremble a little.


    He was no longer as relaxed and happy as before. On the contrary, he hated himself for why he had to go to such unnecessary lengths.


    The silver mask had arrived in front of him, and Bagman could clearly see the coldness in the unhuman eyes beneath the mask.


    "Ludo, if you want to take away Galleons from Silverhand by manipulating the game, then the flowers in the soil of Knockturn Alley will thrive and you will have a share of the credit."


    Bagman couldn''t stand it any longer, and he repeatedly promised that he would preside over the game fairly and impartially.


    Pulling Harry along, he staggered into the tent.


    Harry looked bad, and his already nervous heart felt like it was about to burst out.


    ¡­


    After warning Ludo Bagman, John entered the room and came to his seat.


    Some obscure glances fell on him, but he remained unmoved.


    Tang Mi said: "Ludo Bagman invested a large amount of galleons from Harry Potter''s victory. He probably wanted to pay off all his debts through the competition."


    John nodded noncommittally.


    Bagman owed a huge gambling debt during the World Cup. If he couldn''t find a way to repay his money, he would probably have to flee abroad.


    He even came up with the idea of ????manipulating the Triwizard Tournament so that he could make a lot of money from the competition.


    It can only be said that this is seeking death.


    At the first whistle, John saw Cedric appear.


    His opponent, the Swedish Brachysaurus, was looking at the incoming man fiercely.


    Facing the fire dragon, not having weak legs can be regarded as a very good mental quality.


    Cedric took out his wand and held it tightly, a plan flashing through his mind.


    Being in the Forbidden Forest means that there are many materials that can be used.


    He did not step forward immediately, but pointed his magic wand and said loudly: "Deprimo"


    The ground at the feet of the Swedish Brachysaurus is loose.


    Seeing this, he continued to use the spell.


    "The house collapsed! (Deprimo


    ¡­


    Chapter 210 The dancing dragons and the savior who was blown away


    "The house collapsed! (Deprimo


    "The house collapsed! (Deprimo


    "The house collapsed! (Deprimo


    Continuously chanting the incantation, the land around the Swedish Brachysaurus was loosened.


    "Mirage."


    Cedric put the wand to his mouth and blew hard.


    A burst of mist blew out from the tip of the staff, and the mist moved towards the fire dragon in a mighty manner.


    Dumbledore said with some surprise: "A new curse, I have never seen it before."


    The silver-blue fire dragon roared a warning, and her nature as a dragon mother made her unwilling to retreat.


    Finally, it opened its mouth and spit out a breath of dragon breath.


    The flame ignited with a cold white light in the mist.


    The dragon egg suddenly made a noise. The short-nosed dragon looked quickly and saw a figure running quickly to the side with the dragon egg.


    It was extremely angry and chased after the figure.


    It was at this time that the surrounding soil, which had already been loosened for a while, collapsed.


    The Swedish Brachysaurus''s legs got stuck in it, causing it to roar angrily and spit out its breath.


    "It''s too dangerous. Cedric Diggory is in danger. Oh no, the dragon''s breath hit him!"


    Bagman explained the situation, and the audience''s hearts were in their throats.


    Even the dragon tamers almost rushed in, but the next second, they discovered that it was not Cedric who was hit, but an illusion.


    The real Cedric had already arrived at the golden egg when the fire dragon breathed fire.


    Standing on a hill that looked like a lump of earth, he held the golden egg high in his right hand.


    "He caught the golden egg!" Bagman seemed to have regained some of the original passion in the team, roaring at the top of his lungs.


    "Without any effort, we must re-examine this warrior. He is a sixth-year student at Hogwarts and is very powerful."


    Bagman was talking loudly, and belatedly remembered to ask the referee to give points.


    Cedric took no more than six minutes, mainly because the arrangement was too long.


    Several referees began to score.


    The first one was Ms. Maxim. She raised her wand into the air, and a long silver ribbon-like thing spurted out from the wand, twisting to form a big nine points.


    Cedric performed so well. He didn''t even have any injuries and couldn''t find any chance to deduct points.


    Then came Old Barty, who unexpectedly sprayed out a 10-pointer with his wand.


    Dumbledore smiled and sprayed out 9 points with his wand.


    When it comes to Ludo Bagman, his round face is a little tangled, and then the wand sprays out an 8-pointer.


    John narrowed his eyes. Is this guy still trying to control the game?


    Now is not the time to settle scores. The last judge is left, and everyone looks at Karkaroff.


    I saw Karkaroff holding up his wand expressionlessly, and the big 4 was so dazzling.


    "How pitiful." Kim Ledisley said pitifully: "I didn''t expect that he was blind."


    You know how to ridicule.


    John curled his lips, with a sneer on his face, and gave Jin a look. Jin dove into the crowd very sensibly.


    "Shady story!"


    A loud shout came out from the sky, and the sound was so loud that the restless crowd was stunned for a moment.


    Just like pouring cold water into boiling oil, the black curtain boils and shouts.


    The entire audience was in an uproar, and their voices were even heard by other warriors in the waiting tent.


    Karkaroff looks ugly, but he is thick-skinned


    He closed his eyes and pretended not to hear anything, but how could John let him get his wish? Tang Mi nodded and understood.


    "Karkarov steps down, we will not accept unfair refereeing!"


    Another wave of rhythm started, and Karkaroff couldn''t sit still.


    Because those audiences were so unpleasant to listen to, and he even heard the words "Death Eaters".


    This made him break out in a cold sweat, and he no longer dared to pretend to be blind.


    Changing the score to 7 points is already the biggest concession.


    He looked bitterly in the direction of the shouting Death Eater, but didn''t see who was shouting.


    The two people came back from completing their mission, hiding their merits and fame.


    Cedric waved goodbye to everyone gracefully, and his behavior received a round of applause.


    The second person to appear was Fleur. She used a very powerful hypnotic spell, which was probably taught to her by Ms. Maxim, and she was able to make the fire dragon fall asleep.


    "Sure enough, we cannot underestimate the heritage of a prestigious school."


    Fleur went around to get the dragon egg, but the hypnosis took a long time, and she completed it in ten minutes.


    Five judges scored, and the final score was slightly lower than Cedric''s.


    It was the third contestant''s turn to appear, and Krum had a gloomy face.


    John thought of Karkaroff''s shameless appearance just now and grinned.


    A sound like the roar of a giant dragon reached China Fireball''s ears.


    "beat him."


    Without any preparation for Krum, the Chinese fireball opened its mouth and the fireball spurted out.


    The next second, the female dragon that was supposed to protect the egg actually flew up.


    One after another, high-temperature fireballs hit the ground, leaving Krum no time to even cast a spell.


    There was even a fireball that landed near the referee''s seat. It didn''t fall head-on, but the flames shot out directly ignited Karkaroff''s robe.


    Let Karkaroff jump to crush him.

 Chapter 187：

    Krum wanted to get close to the dragon egg. The Chinese fireball was like eyes on its back, and a dragon breath fireball hit near the dragon egg.


    Immediately afterwards, several dragon breath fireballs formed a fire prison near the dragon egg, which was impossible to approach.


    Krum was forced to fight, but the Chinese Fireball, who had no worries about the dragon egg, let go of his hands and feet, and his strength was extremely arrogant.


    Krum can be selected as the Triwizard Tournament warrior, so he is naturally very powerful.


    He found the right opportunity and used the sharp eyesight of a seeker to seize a gap in the Chinese fireball. He hit the fire dragon with an eye curse, making it temporarily invisible.


    Immediately, Krum rushed into the flames, risking being burned, and grabbed the golden egg in his hand.


    It took twenty-eight minutes, which was the longest one.


    After the Chinese Fireball was hit by the Eye Disease Curse, he breathed fire like crazy, causing people in the auditorium to be burned and scattered everywhere.


    In the end, the dragon trainer used the sleeping spell to subdue him.


    Krum''s body was still burning with flames, so he had to take off his robe, but his hair was still a little singed.


    The scene was so ugly, and Krum''s score wouldn''t be much better.


    But he still underestimated Karkarov''s shamelessness, and he actually gave it a 10 points.


    John couldn''t help but want to applaud his shamelessness. You are a talent.


    The last one to appear is Harry.


    He heard Krum''s hard battle before, and now he was very nervous, and even his face turned pale.


    As the last one to appear, he naturally attracted attention.


    What''s more, he has to deal with the most ferocious Hungarian Horntail.


    The black dragon was on the field, and even the dragon trainer was very worried about something happening and was on standby at any time.


    Harry cheered himself up, remembering that Moody had said that he could use his own strengths, and he learned the Flying Charm overnight.


    He concentrated his thoughts and thought about that thing.


    He raised his wand and shouted: "Firebolts are coming!"


    Harry waited, and the night''s hard work did not disappoint him.


    The Firebolt came whizzing at a very fast speed. It flew into the paddock and stopped suddenly beside Harry.


    Without hesitation, Harry lifted his legs and climbed onto the broomstick.


    At this moment, his confidence returned.


    He firmly believes that he can get the golden egg, so now he needs to fly as fast as possible!


    With a kick of his legs, Harry and the broom flew into the air.


    Bagman''s excited voice came out: "Oh my god, he can fly!"


    When John heard this, he thought to himself, isn''t this nonsense? If a broomstick can''t fly, why is it still called a broomstick?


    The audience shouted excitedly, as if they had seen how Harry played with the dragon on the firebolt.


    The next second...


    A dragon claw with wings enlarged in front of his eyes, and Harry flew out like a ball.


    audience:"¡­"


    "What are you putting here?"


    Amohan roared, and John was speechless.


    Why does this dragon feel so powerful?


    Like the previous Chinese fireball, Amohan didn''t even look at the dragon egg, and his big yellow eyes flew up with excitement.


    It is different from the previous dragons, not only in terms of species, but also because it got its name in the Breathless Valley.


    This is a kind of honor and a symbol of strength.


    Harry almost fainted from being slapped by a wing, but fortunately Amohan knew how to restrain himself, knowing that he would be in trouble if someone lost his life.


    By the time Harry was steady in the air, a breath of dragon''s breath was approaching.


    He hurriedly changed direction and flew up into the sky.


    Amohan''s eyes flashed with disdain, and his wings drove the strong wind to catch up.


    "What?!" Harry didn''t expect Amohan to fly so fast, so Harry hurriedly accelerated.


    But Amohan was very fast, and after catching up, he hit another dragon claw. Harry managed to dodge it, and then speeded up again.


    Charlie Weasley shouted anxiously: "Harry, go get the dragon egg!"


    Harry shuttled quickly, and the wind brought by the dragon''s wings caused the Firebolt to lose control. Fortunately, he was gifted and could stabilize it quickly.


    Hearing Charlie''s words, he immediately turned around.


    Since you can''t defeat Amohan, take away the dragon egg to end the game.


    Amohan also has a weakness, flying at low altitude is a weakness. In the end, before Harry was slapped out, he took the opportunity to land near the dragon egg and **** it away, ending the game.


    Charlie hurriedly brought people to subdue Amoham. Originally Amoham wanted to fly away, but thinking of John''s promise, he fell down obediently.


    It was as if it wasn''t the dragon that was chasing Harry just now.


    Harry was injured, but he finished quickly, taking only 7 minutes.


    Only a little slower than Cedric, if he hadn''t met Amohan, he would definitely be faster.


    He is worthy of being a savior, his talent is strong.


    Ms. Maxim gave him 8 points, Old Barty gave him 9 points, Dumbledore gave him 9 points, Bagman gave him 10 points, and Karkaroff gave him 6 points.


    The score currently ranks second, first is Cedric, third is Fleur, and fourth is Krum.


    Chapter 211: Squeezing out Neville and Dragon Shadow Horror


    The first project ended successfully, and the second project will start on the morning of February 24 next year.


    In the secret room of the Star Club.


    On the table, two golden eggs were placed there.


    Eight people gathered around the golden egg, seemingly trying to figure out the trick.


    "Mr. Bagman said the clue to the second project was hidden in the golden egg," Cedric said gently.


    Furong also said: "I opened it, and the sound inside was suffocating."


    As he spoke, Malfoy touched it with his hand, and the ear-piercing scream made him quickly turn it off.


    The remaining people stared at Malfoy with murderous eyes. He smiled and said, "I''m just curious."


    "You''re not a cat, so why are you so curious?" John glanced at him.


    He took the golden egg in his hand, and he had already seen some clues.


    With the corner of his mouth raised slightly, he looked at the two people who were full of expectations and chuckled: "It''s a pity that for the sake of the fairness of this game, you can only look for clues by yourself."


    "Please, John." Malfoy wailed, his curiosity was aroused, and John said this.


    If he were participating in the competition alone, John would still say it, but here two people are participating.


    Fire Dragon is because everyone cheated collectively, but it is not the case now.


    Then let them compete fairly.


    Fleur smiled proudly. Of course she understood what John meant, and challenged Cedric: "It seems we are going to have a ranking."


    "I''m extremely happy." Cedric smiled harmlessly.


    Both of them started to think about competing. After putting this matter aside, everyone also talked about other things.


    Percy said that the Triwizard Tournament had attracted attention in the wizarding society, and several minor incidents had occurred during the period. Someone pretended to be Mr. Malfoy and defrauded a bottle of precious wine.


    Malfoy also spoke hurriedly. The bottle of wine was something his father had been waiting for for a long time. Someone cut him off midway, which made Lucius very angry.


    The guess is that someone used the compound potion to deceive the people at the Silver Hand Wine Cellar. This matter is not big or small, it made a little splash in the magic world and disappeared.


    The missing Ministry of Magic official has not yet been found. When searching his home, he found a map with Albania on it. He must have traveled to Albania.


    Old Barty was relieved after hearing this, and drank two glasses of mead that day.


    We had a great time in the secret room, but Neville left early due to something else.


    After Neville left, John knocked on the cup and announced something.


    "We need to do something big for Neville. This thing is related to Neville''s parents, so I hope everyone will participate."


    He said it seriously, and everyone became serious too.


    With a serious look on his face, he said shockingly: "I want to exclude him, bully him, isolate him, and make him hate me."


    "John, are you not confused?" Malfoy was stunned for a moment, then said with a smile: "You may have drunk too much."


    "Draco, I didn''t drink too much." John sighed, but his expression didn''t look fake.


    Gradually, there was no sound in the secret room.


    The others stared at John. Cedric was silent for a while and asked, "Can I ask why?"


    It was hard for him to accept that Cedric should bully others and still be his friend.


    Not only him, but also everyone else was afraid of missing something, so they were all extremely focused and serious.


    "Remember Neville''s parents?" John looked at their faces and said calmly: "I found a way to treat them, but this method requires Neville''s personal participation. For this, I need his hatred."


    When Malfoy heard the hatred, he answered immediately: "Method? You mean, like how you trained my emotions?"


    He was also trained by John. At that time, John used insults to increase anger.


    "Absolutely, but Neville''s temper is better than yours." John nodded and said, "So I need you, not only myself, but also to lead others to put him in isolation, not to explode in silence, but to destroy him in silence. go."


    John''s voice was cold and chilling.


    If Neville knew about this practice of kicking people into the abyss, he would definitely hate him to death.


    Daphne immediately stood up and refused, she screamed: "Why do you want me? Neville will want to kill you!"


    She didn¡¯t want anything to happen to John. People who were forced into the abyss were extremely dangerous, and she didn¡¯t want John to take risks.


    Not just her, Cedric also frowned and said, "John, you are doing it for Neville''s good, but this will hurt your feelings."


    "It doesn''t matter." John chuckled: "The so-called friends, don''t they just help when they need help?"


    He looked at Cedric and said sincerely: "If I am in danger, you will definitely come to save me, even if it costs your life, right?"


    Cedric was silent.


    Percy stared at John and said after a moment of silence: "The price is too high."


    "He will understand, I believe." John left no room for doubt.


    The others had no choice but to accept that Heinrich had never doubted John, and it was the same this time. He said: "I will protect you."


    "No need," John waved his hand to refuse, and told Heinrich: "Just stay with Fleur during this period. I suspect that there may be some changes in this Triwizard Tournament."


    "Accident? What do you mean?" Percy asked quickly.


    John said in a deep voice: "Harry''s joining is not an accident. The people behind the scenes have plans for the Triwizard Tournament. We need to be prepared."


    Although I haven¡¯t met the other person yet, there is no doubt about that person¡¯s strength if he can confuse the Goblet of Fire.


    The Tournament is not only about the election of the Ministry of Magic, but also an opportunity for Percy to build a foundation.


    Once Old Barty becomes Minister of Magic, someone will need to take over the position he vacates.


    Not only could Percy become the director, he could also become the person in charge of key positions under him.


    The pull stirred up the whole body, and John had to make plans in advance.


    After hearing this, other people also expressed that they would be interested.


    It was Daphne who was very angry.


    After leaving the secret room of the Star Club.

 Chapter 188：

    John looked up and looked outside. A team was leaving Hogwarts with four huge iron cages.


    His eyes turned into vertical pupils, and when he blinked, the objects in his sight were enlarged.


    He clearly saw the vigilance on the dragon tamer''s face.


    "Wait until you are some distance away before taking action."


    John quietly stepped into the darkness and disappeared.


    ¡­


    Charlie Weasley yawned, and the freckle-faced dragon tamer complained: "I''m too anxious without even giving him a night''s rest."


    "It''s better to be cautious. After all, this is a fire dragon. If something happens inside Hogwarts, it would be too scary."


    The older dragon tamer scolded: "How can you sleep at your age?!"


    "When I was your age, I went to subdue the crazy fire dragon by myself!"


    The freckled wizard shut up for a moment, but he rolled his eyes in his heart and cursed: "If you are so powerful, you should be the Minister of Magic."


    Charlie laughed. He liked raising dragons, so he didn''t find it hard.


    He originally had the opportunity to join the professional Quidditch team, but his love for raising dragons **** Quidditch.


    A group of people are walking in the forbidden forest.


    After a while, the forest became extremely quiet.


    Charlie''s intuition told him something was wrong. He stopped, pricked up his ears, and said, "Listen."


    The other dragon trainers didn''t know why, but Charlie looked serious.


    The older dragon tamer also noticed something was wrong. He was surprised: "It''s too quiet."


    There are many magical creatures in the Forbidden Forest. How can they be so quiet, not even the chirping of insects or birds.


    Charlie''s face was solemn, and there was a sound coming from his ears, as if something was whirring.


    The dark clouds in the sky dispersed and the moonlight shone.


    Charlie looked at the ground in horror, his eyes widening.


    On the ground, a huge black shadow covered their bodies, reflecting a ferocious outline.


    "Alert!!"


    He yelled and turned around to see a pair of scary big brown eyes in the darkness.


    The freckled dragon tamer had no time to react, and a tail like a galloping basilisk knocked him away.


    As soon as the elder dragon tamer took out his wand, a hurricane enveloped his head and blew his wig away, and red light burned in the shadows.


    "run!"


    Without hesitation, Charlie rolled over and fired a sleeping spell from his wand.


    That light was insignificant, but it reminded others that he was still a wizard.


    They took action one after another, shooting sleeping spells at the shadows that appeared.


    The dragon''s breath broke through the shackles of the dragon''s mouth, and the red flames crossed over the head and fell on the cage holding the fire dragon.


    This cage that can hold a fire dragon melts like snow under the flames.


    The next second, the dragon roar sounded.


    "Roar-!"


    Amohan rushed out of the cage, waved his wings, opened his mouth and spit out dragon breath and fell to the ground.


    The black shadow did not stop. He opened his mouth again, and the red flames melted the remaining three cages.


    Three dragon roars shook the forbidden forest.


    Their imprisoned anger is now unleashed on the humans below.


    The dragon tamer was no match for the four fire dragons, especially when there was a giant dragon that he had never seen before.


    Charlie never thought that death would be so close to him.


    Although the dragon''s breath did not hit directly, the remaining warmth also caused the earth to lose its vitality.


    The claws of the black shadow dragon easily tore off the car roof, revealing the dragon egg inside.


    "It is indeed here."


    After finding the dragon egg, the black shadow dragon did not hesitate, grabbed the car, flapped its wings, and roared from its mouth: "Roar¡ª"


    The other fire dragons stopped moving, and they flew up one after another in response, following the black shadow dragon and leaving.


    The older dragon tamer coughed up a mouthful of blood. His arm was burned, but fortunately it was not serious.


    He said in shock: "What on earth is that?"


    Charlie said hoarsely: "Dragon, a dragon I have never seen before."


    Now they have no ability to recover the fire dragon. Some people were seriously injured, but fortunately no one died.


    This incident also detonated the magic world after the day came.


    A giant dragon that I had never seen before. It was so powerful that it was fine even after being hit by more than a dozen sleeping spells. It also took away other fire dragons.


    Those who do good deeds name the dragon Abyss.


    Except for the big brown eyes, the entire dragon was as dark as an abyss.


    ¡­


    Chapter 212 The smell of wine and the coquettish big cat


    "The Ministry of Magic reminds Hogsmeade wizards to beware of fire dragons that suddenly appear in the surrounding area. So far, there are still five traces of fire dragons that have not been found."


    In the auditorium, Malfoy read the contents of the "Daily Prophet" aloud.


    Daphne felt ridiculous and said: "Fire dragons? Are they the ones from the Triwizard Tournament?"


    Yesterday, the fire dragon showed off its might. Even the savior was slapped by the fire dragon.


    It is also because it is so dangerous that Harry Potter has completely eliminated the suspicion of cheating.


    Everyone knows that only a madman would do such a dangerous thing.


    No one wears the badges given out by Malfoy anymore, and those who wear them only support Cedric, and basically no one uses the green one.


    Putting a bite of breakfast into his mouth, Malfoy saw Neville coming.


    Neville asked in confusion: "Why isn''t John here today?"


    Daphne spread jam on the bread gracefully. Malfoy glanced at Neville and sneered: "Hey, isn''t this Neville celebrating Gryffindor? I hope you have a great time."


    Neville was overwhelmed by the change in Malfoy''s attitude, and he looked around for help.


    At this time, Heinrich happened to come over. Neville seemed to have seen his savior when he saw him frown and said coldly: "Get out of the way!"


    His voice was a little loud, and the people who were having breakfast paused.


    Neville froze in place, with confusion on his face, not knowing what he had done wrong.


    "Go back to your place, Longbottom." Malfoy''s sarcastic voice came out. He looked disdainful and said, "There is no place for you here."


    "I..." Neville was speechless. He thought he had annoyed them by leaving yesterday.


    He walked towards Gryffindor in despair.


    On the way, Cedric met him.


    Cedric, who used to be gentle and amiable in the past, now seemed to have encountered something dirty and left with his nose covered.


    This made Neville even more sad.


    "By the way, Neville." After walking over, Cedric''s voice sounded from behind.


    Neville turned around with hope, only to be greeted with a ruthless sentence.


    "John said, you''d better know your position first, do you understand?"


    After that, Cedric left. He greeted Heinrich, and Malfoy would call him number one.


    Only Neville, he felt as if he was suddenly incompatible with the Society of Stars.


    ¡­


    After John rescued Amohan and other fire dragons, he placed the dragons in the Forbidden Forest, a place where no one could find them.


    A place where unicorns live.


    He paid several bottles of stars to get the unicorn to agree.


    He plans to go to Breathless Valley for a test next year. During this period, he can only let the fire dragon wait for the time being.


    Several dragon eggs seemed to be laid, and the fire dragons, full of motherly love, didn''t mind waiting.


    It''s just that John was hit by too many sleeping spells, which made him oversleep.


    When he transformed into a dragon, his scales had the effect of weakening demons. Even so, a dozen sleeping spells almost made him fall asleep.


    At the same time, he found that his dragon form had become taller. It seemed that as his magic power increased, the transformed form would become larger.


    When I woke up, I had already missed breakfast time.


    With sleepy eyes, he finished washing like a robot.


    He walked on the stairs with empty steps, and when someone saw him, he was afraid that he would fall down.


    His appearance also surprised many people. As the King of Hogwarts, he actually looked like he had not woken up.


    There are rumors that John has done something big, perhaps secretly searching for the lost fire dragon.


    Some people also said that John must have bumped into someone who was plotting something evil and was subdued by him after a fight.


    No matter which one it is, people have already assumed that John will not do bad things.


    This is thanks to the character he has accumulated over the past four years.


    This state lasted all day, and even Malfoy could see that John seemed tired.


    "John, what on earth did you do last night?"


    "Just don''t worry about me." John closed his eyes while eating, not wanting to talk to Malfoy.


    Daphne had a thought and was about to feed John with a blushing face.


    Heinrich cut the food into small pieces very smoothly, and then brought it to John''s mouth just right, allowing him to eat it in one bite.


    This made Daphne so angry that she wanted to throw the plate on the spot, and looked at Heinrich with anger in her eyes.


    Heinrich''s expression remained unchanged.


    After dinner, John did not go to exercise and went back to bed and fell asleep.


    The quality of his sleep was very good. When he woke up the next day, he still felt as if he had not woken up.


    This state remained until Friday. Snape, with a dark face, stared at John with death, almost pressing his head into the cauldron to make him sober up.


    However, this guy John can accurately handle various materials and complete the potion in an orderly manner with his eyes closed.


    This made Snape''s face even darker. He actually wanted to give extra points to someone who slept in class.


    So angry.


    "Slytherin adds 20 points."


    After adding points, Snape''s steps were a little more hurried, and he started to find trouble when he walked next to Neville.


    Neville was originally in a bad mood because he was isolated, but now he was even worse.


    While walking in a daze in the corridor, John suddenly smelled the aroma of alcohol.


    He followed the smell and walked over step by step.


    Finally he stopped at a corner, just recovering from his fatigue.


    He was stunned and looked around strangely, where was he?

 Chapter 189：

    The aroma of wine wafted over again, and John walked over.


    I met a person head-on, and I almost touched that scarred face.


    "Wick, what are you doing here?" Moody said roughly.


    John took a step back to keep his distance and said apologetically: "Sorry, I think I went the wrong way."


    He smiled very appropriately, neither distant nor close.


    Bowing slightly to Moody, he turned and walked another way.


    Moody stared at him, muttered something on the spot, and walked away with his wooden feet thumping.


    ¡­


    John didn''t visit Zou Wu for a few days. During the last Triwizard Tournament, Hagrid temporarily hid Zou Wu in the cave of Aragog.


    Zou Wu was very excited to be released again. His big peony tail was swinging back and forth, which was very beautiful.


    John patted its head and could clearly feel that it was very happy to see him.


    Zuowu turned over and lay down, his cute eyes seemed to be expecting John to touch it.


    Suddenly, Zuowu seemed to smell something, with a suspicious look on his face, he stood up and walked around John twice.


    "Ahem, as a student, it makes sense that I smell like a fire dragon, right?"


    John said without changing his face, just bullying Zuo Wu for not knowing why the student was related to the fire dragon.


    But John also likes Zou Wu a little bit, especially this Zou Wu that looks exactly like a big cat. He is furry and likes to play with cat sticks.


    Thinking of this, John opened the gift he brought and lifted the shrinking spell.


    A fluffy ball appeared.


    As soon as he saw this round object, Zuowu became excited.


    John moved the ball out with magic, and Zuowu stepped forward and moved the ball with his big paw.


    Every time the ball rolled, Zuowu got excited.


    Then, the more it played, the more addicted it became. Finally, John no longer cared about it and started running around chasing the fur ball.


    With a smile on his face, John said: "The fur ball I specially made is worth it."


    It is not an easy task to withstand the claws of Zuowu''s size.


    John needs to spend a lot of money to buy the materials, and at the same time, he has to fill them with magic so that they can remain undamaged.


    After visiting Zuowu, John was also ready to return the same way.


    The cold wind blew across John''s cheek, and he saw Hagrid feeding the rune horse some single malt whiskey.


    The smell of wine is tangy, and it smells like it during class.


    Some young wizards who are not good at drinking always have a red face every time they go there, as if they are drunk.


    "Did Hagrid pay for this himself?"


    Staring at Hagrid still pouring barrels of wine into the manger, the price alone is quite high.


    Hogwarts does not require tuition fees. Funds are obtained through allocations from the Ministry of Magic, fundraising from school directors, and social donations.


    Of course, Hogwarts is not the kind to sit back and rest. The founder of the Fourth House has a Hogwarts Foundation, which is responsible for spending money and making money.


    There will also be donations and sponsorships from alumni associations in the future.


    So John doesn¡¯t know if the consumption of Talisman Horses will be included in these.


    In addition, basically any store with a good reputation in the wizarding world in this country will donate money and sponsor Hogwarts, so John is also a sponsor.


    Watching what may have been his Galleons being drunk by the Talisman Horse, John could not help but feel a little painful.


    Three seconds of physical pain, well, three seconds are up, I¡¯ve earned it back.


    John continued walking back.


    ¡­


    Chapter 213 Dobby¡¯s job and the explosion of the crystal ball


    There are a hundred house elves working in the Hogwarts kitchen, so it is normal for John to have a midnight snack or something.


    He basically didn¡¯t go there much after the third grade.


    Today, he suddenly had a whim.


    Walking to the kitchen, he skillfully scratched the pear on the fruit painting.


    The pear chuckled and turned into a very green doorknob.


    When he opened the door and went in, John heard a high-pitched scream.


    "Get out of here, you dishonorable alien!"


    John saw an older house elf pointing angrily at a familiar guy.


    Taking a closer look, John discovered that it wasn''t Dobby.


    A group of house elves showed no welcome to Dobby, and there was a familiar guy beside Dobby.


    "If I remember correctly, that''s Old Barty''s Winky." Squinting his eyes, John couldn''t figure out why two wild house elves appeared here.


    There was still cursing over there, and all kinds of words came out of the mouths of other house elves in the kitchen.


    They called Dobby a stranger who had ruined the reputation of house elves, a filthy fellow who demanded payment from the great wizard.


    As a house elf from the Malfoy family, Dobby has long been used to this.


    He faces criticism fearlessly, but Shining does not have such a good psychological quality.


    Twinkle cried very loudly, from a low voice at first to a soprano later on.


    John walked in, and the house elf who was still scolding Dobby immediately lowered his tone.


    "John Wick."


    Dobby ran over in surprise, waving his hands excitedly, and said, "Dobby knew that one day he would meet John Wick again."


    It ran over, and Twinkle was still crying.


    The house elves who took the lead in scolding Dobby looked disgusted and distant, and did not want to have anything to do with Dobby.


    "When did you come, Dobby."


    "Today, sir, Dobby is here to work today. The pay is one galleons a week and one day off every month. Professor Dumbledore initially said that he would give me ten galleons a week. Dobby still has to bargain for it. Come for this price.¡±


    Dobby had a lingering fear on his face, as if he would be tortured by someone using the Cruciatus Curse if he accepted so much money.


    As soon as it said that, the house elves around it couldn''t help but curse a few more times, as if what it took was not a galleung, but a big dung.


    Although one galleung is not much, in the world of house elves, it is completely explosive, not to mention that there is still a month and one day off.


    This simply subverted the house elves'' worldview. The other house elves cursed Dobby and didn''t want to stay with him.


    But when the noble wizard Professor Dumbledore opened his mouth, they could only accept Dobby, an alien, to work with them.


    "Well, I didn''t expect that."


    Shrugging, John didn''t expect to meet Dobby again.


    Twinkle was still crying, so John had to divert his attention and asked: "How much did Twinkle get paid?"


    As a result, Twinkle cried harder, her tears were like bursting from a dam, and she screamed: "Twinkle was kicked out, but Twinkle hasn''t fallen to that level yet."


    Well, Dobby is probably the only one among the house elves who is an alien.


    John was not optimistic about giving house elves equal rights, but he didn''t really want to care about it either.


    In the kitchen, he also saw a spot that had been wiped clean. The old house elf said proudly: "That was cleaned by Puffy. It was the place where Miss Greengrass cooked."


    Puffy is the name of the older house elf.


    It seems that for house elves, being able to serve wizards alone is a great honor.


    The other house elves also looked envious, and John walked over.


    There are neatly arranged knives on the table, from the smallest paring knife to various knives, and even something similar to a crescent guillotine.


    These things are wiped spotless and sharpened every day.


    There is also a material area, with various fresh fruits and many meats kept fresh by magic. There are also various kinds of flour, and various cereals and nuts are placed neatly in bottles.


    John was stunned when he saw it. With such a configuration, it would be an exaggeration to say that it brought the market in.


    He also saw a small notebook in which Daphne''s cooking notes were recorded.


    He wanted to open it, but thought it was Daphne''s thing, so he held back.


    Good friends should not pry into privacy.


    Although this may record the source of John''s pain.


    After turning around, John left the kitchen.


    Before leaving, all the house elves bowed to see him off.


    Those who didn¡¯t know, thought they were sending John away.


    ¡­


    A week has passed since the first project, and the heart that was originally brave enough to fight the fire dragon has been gradually brought back to reality by the course.


    At least John was in the corridor and no one could see anyone provoking Filch as a fire dragon and then being caught and sent to solitary confinement.


    Don''t get me wrong, Filch''s second youth is not about his romantic encounters, but about his physical fitness.


    After experiencing an incident last school year where he was so dumped that he couldn''t even see the taillights of a car, Filch worked hard and continued to exercise, finally allowing himself to break through his shackles.


    In the past, I was out of breath when I climbed up to the third floor. Now I can go up to the eighth floor without difficulty.


    John congratulated him and sent some weight-bearing steel blocks and a pair of shoes with acceleration function.


    This made Filch very happy, and he caught three nocturnal little wizards in one go at night.


    These little wizards couldn''t understand why Filch, who was originally on the first floor, reached the fifth floor in ten seconds.


    The young Gryffindor wizard was only one step away from the lounge. As soon as he turned around, Filch at the end of the corridor had appeared behind him and took him away.


    Even the twins who like to go out at night don¡¯t dare to go out casually now.


    "Another day to contribute to improving the learning environment at Hogwarts."


    John nodded happily.


    Divination class.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter whether John comes or not, because Professor Trelawney is always partial to him.


    Staring at the crystal ball, John could already see something in the fog.


    "It was black, and death was immersed below. They longed to drag life into it. Water is life and poisonous. Once you drink it, you can''t stop until it dries up.


    The warrior''s choice allows blood to fight, death blooms in the night, and the unquenchable flame takes away the beloved. "


    His eyes were unknowingly covered with a layer of gray, and his voice was hollow and hoarse, like an empty can.


    Trelawney came in front of him at some point, and she stopped the others from continuing to noisily make up lies.


    Her voice trembled slightly and she called softly: "Dear?"


    John''s eyes moved away from the crystal ball, and his gray-white eyes looked mysterious and terrifying.


    The grayness in his eyes disappeared, and John felt inexplicably uncomfortable.


    Lavender was so frightened that her trembling voice sounded, and she said tremblingly: "John started prophesying death again."


    Taking a deep breath, John dispelled the uncomfortable feeling.


    Cracks appeared on the crystal ball, and then the ball exploded.


    Even Trelawney was startled, clutching her heart.


    This scene made everyone feel ominous. Harry and Ron had reconciled. They stared at John with surprise and uncertainty on their faces.

 Chapter 190：

    With an ugly smile on his face, John said to Trelawney: "Sorry, Professor, I want to take a leave of absence."


    It was only half an hour into class when John asked for leave. With a look of concern, Trelawney approved his leave and added 30 points to his prediction.


    John came out with a stern expression on his face. He felt very bad about that prophecy.


    "Is this what happened around me?" When he came to the Black Lake, John tried to calm himself down.


    He stared at the lake, feeling uneasy for the first time.


    "It''s okay. Equip everyone with equipment and everything will be fine."


    Throwing a stone into the black lake, a mermaid popped up and was hit by the stone. It cursed in the lake.


    When John looked over, the mermaid immediately closed his mouth and dived into the water in fear.


    By the time John returned to the castle, word had spread about another prophecy of his death.


    This time it was more direct than in the third grade.


    "The warrior''s choice, let the blood fight, death blooms in the night, and the unquenchable flame takes away the beloved."


    Ernie McMillan swallowed his saliva and said nervously: "This tells us that the warriors will die."


    Hannah Abbott covered her mouth in surprise and said in horror: "Which warrior will die?"


    "I think it''s Harry Potter. After all, you all know..." Ernie didn''t finish his sentence because he saw Harry passing by.


    After John felt less uncomfortable, he went to the auditorium.


    He was very happy to see what Malfoy was discussing, and immediately went up to double the amount of training.


    He felt that among so many people, the person most likely to get into trouble should be Malfoy. After all, he attracted too much hatred, and something might happen to him while walking on the road.


    ¡­


    Chapter 214 Underwater singing and head soaking spell


    Recently, you can always see warriors holding golden eggs dangling in Hogwarts Castle.


    Fleur was very distressed. She knew that John could unlock the secret, but out of fairness to Cedric, she could only find it on her own.


    Along the way, she thought of various ways.


    The same goes for Cedric, but his knowledge of Hogwarts allows him to unlock the secret of the golden egg faster.


    As a prefect, he can enjoy the most luxurious bathing service in Hogwarts.


    While taking a bath, Cedric accidentally dropped the golden egg into the bathtub in the prefect''s bathroom.


    He dived down to look for it, and happened to hear the song of the golden egg.


    "Look for us where our voices sound,


    We cannot sing on the ground.


    When you search, think carefully about:


    We took away your most beloved treasure.


    You only have one hour,


    To find and regain what we have taken,


    After an hour all hope was gone,


    It has completely disappeared and will never appear again. "


    Cedric was surprised. After listening to the song, he emerged from the water with a head of bubbles on his head.


    He said to himself: "Is this the clue to the second project?"


    He hesitated a little whether he should tell others about this discovery.


    "Harry told me about the first project. Although I already knew about it, his kindness was too good for me to ignore."


    Cedric thought of Fleur again. As a friend of the Star Club, he and Fleur were on the same side.


    A fellow schoolmate and a fellow student.


    He decided to ask John.


    John also knew his confusion. He turned the ring on his finger and chuckled: "Cedric, you have a noble personality and your selfless dedication is admirable."


    Cedric blushed a little at the praise, and John continued: "Follow your heart, but don''t rush to tell me, let them find it by themselves. Fleur is a proud person, maybe she will know in a few days."


    After John said this, Cedric suppressed his words and spoke out.


    Time flies in school.


    Seven days have passed in December.


    Rain, snow and strong winds were raging over this thousand-year-old castle. The Care of Magical Animals were outside, and the students in the pumpkin patch were shivering from the cold.


    Because Hagrid was busy taking care of the goddess''s twelve rune horses during this period, he cared less about the Blast-Ended Skrewts.


    This also caused the snails to fight each other, leaving only ten.


    The fried-tailed snails have no intention of hibernating after winter. Their thick shells store heat, and the liquid on their tails acts as a ignition device.


    John stared at the Blast-Ended Skrewt, thinking that if he could extract the lighter fluid from the tail, he might be able to create a powerful explosion spell.


    Just as I was thinking this, a beetle flew to the fence and stopped.


    The more John looked, the more familiar he felt. His vision opened and he saw that the bug was exuding magic power.


    It¡¯s Rita Skeeter. Her recent series of Saviors articles have received critical acclaim. In order to dig out more powerful information, she even came to the school despite Dumbledore¡¯s ban.


    "Why didn''t I see that she was so courageous before?" John saw Rita flying to the back of the cabin, and not long after, a woman in a magenta robe came out.


    The iconic crocodile leather handbag is still hanging on the arm, and greed is written in the eyes.


    Hagrid also discovered Rita, and he asked with some confusion: "Who are you?"


    "My name is Rita Skeeter, a reporter for the Daily Prophet." Rita replied, noticing John''s gaze, and she gave John a wink that she thought was beautiful.


    John''s face darkened, OK, you''re done.


    Although Hagrid was more straightforward, he also knew that Dumbledore had placed a ban on Rita and did not want to pay attention to her.


    But Rita was able to unearth so much powerful information, naturally not only because of the Animagus. She deliberately acted interested in the Explosive-Ended Skrewt and chatted with Hagrid.


    Sure enough, Hagrid heard that someone was interested in the Blast-Ended Skrewt. As an expert in magical zoology, Hagrid suddenly blushed and looked excited.


    Rita also discovered that Harry was there, and her eyes suddenly glowed with gold.


    Under the guise of a zoology column, she successfully tricked Hagrid into setting a date for the interview on Friday.


    Before leaving, Rita said hello to Harry.


    Looking at John, she was about to open her mouth, reveal her gold teeth, and flirt with the handsome student, when she saw John''s deep and stressed eyes.


    The words disappeared on her lips, and a silver mask appeared in her mind, which immediately scared her and made her run away quickly.


    John silently retracted his panic, watched her escape indifferently, and said to himself: "With Rita''s temperament, I''m afraid that Friday''s interview was a trap."


    When it comes to finding explosive moments, Rita does everything she can.


    Forget it if it were others, Hagrid was his friend, so John naturally couldn''t watch Hagrid being cheated.


    So he handed the task to Tang Mi. Tang Mi didn''t have to take action himself. He only needed to have someone remind Rita. During Hagrid''s imprisonment in the Ministry of Magic, Lord Johnny Silverhand had paid a large sum of money to guarantee her.


    Rita, who originally thought she could use some writing, immediately withered.


    ¡­


    The second event of the Triwizard Tournament is to search for objects underwater for an hour, but how to stay in the water for an hour becomes a problem.


    John saw Cedric emerging from the black lake, and a bubble covered his head.


    As expected of a top student in the sixth grade, John wanted to applaud him.


    "Head Bubble Curse, it seems you have found a solution."


    Cedric smiled and said: "I''m not skilled enough yet, I need to practice a few more times."


    Malfoy did not run around because the task John gave him was to go to Neville to gain hatred.


    Bullying is a piece of cake for Malfoy.


    For example, Malfoy appeared next to the Black Lake, his hair was messy.


    "John, I think it''s almost done." Malfoy grinned, and the green and red corners of his mouth made him take a breath, "Neville is very irritable now. I barely said a few words to him before he beat me. "


    "Then you didn''t fight back?" John glanced at Malfoy, and Malfoy said with a guilty conscience: "Of course I am evenly matched with him."


    John looked at it suspiciously and saw Heinrich walking over.


    Heinrich''s pale cheeks couldn''t help but twitch slightly, and he said: "Draco led Goyle and Crabbe to beat Neville, and Neville chased him back to the common room."


    Good guy.


    Is this your even match?


    John looked at Malfoy speechlessly, and Malfoy said awkwardly: "He snatched away the armor''s sword. That idiot Goyle ran slowly and was almost hit."


    "Is your anger so high?" John was stunned. It seemed that he still underestimated Malfoy. This ability to attract hatred was stronger than the various humiliations he had suffered in a month.


    An honest man like Neville could be forced to wield a sword. It would be a pity for Malfoy not to be the master.


    It''s not enough, using a big sword to show that Neville still has his hand is not good!


    Thinking of this, John said calmly: "When Neville pulls out his wand and points it at you, that''s fine."


    Malfoy grimaced, not like this.


    Why is it that everyone is isolated and faces Neville directly.


    That sword almost disfigured me today.


    And even provoked a lot of ridicule from Pansy.


    "Don''t worry, you have to believe in your own strength. I think you can succeed in the next few days." John did not forget to cheer Malfoy up.


    In the entire Qunxing Club, he is the only one with this ability. Who can replace him?


    The Star Club is responsible for isolation, and all suppression, bullying, ridicule, etc. are left to Malfoy.


    The division of labor is clear.


    Cedric plunged into the water and emerged after an hour, which also meant that his head-soaking spell was successful.


    Seeing this scene, Heinrich recalled Durmstrang''s lake.


    "Edgar''s family all graduated from Durmstrang. My uncle is two years older than my father. My father often talks about his uncle swimming in the lake."


    John could tell that Heinrich looked down upon his uncle''s choice, but he didn''t have much objection to his uncle''s choice.


    And his father and uncle have a very good relationship.


    John looked at the setting sun and asked, "Your father and uncle, what kind of people are they?"


    Heinrich sat on the big stone, with unnoticeable nostalgia in his eyes, and said: "My uncle was born to disguise himself as an Animagus. Sometimes he would turn into the appearance of his grandfather to scare people. There are memories of him at home. The wine cellar contains a lot of good wine.¡±


    "My father is the opposite of my uncle. He is like a scholar. He has never followed anyone. He likes to drink tea, except for the occasional drink."


    "He is more concerned about academic research. If it weren''t for Edgar, he might be very respected."


    "I don''t want to be a father. I want to prove to them that the light Edgar follows can bring Edgar into the light."


    Two generations of Dark Lords have dragged down Edgar''s reputation. They have become synonymous with madmen and dark wizards. Although they don''t say it, everyone is alienated from them.


    John patted Heinrich on the shoulder and said seriously: "There will be a day, and you will be proud of your choice."


    Heinrich''s golden eyes were full of energy and enthusiasm, and he nodded vigorously.


    The setting sun finally sets on the horizon, and the light reflected in the golden eyes disappears.


    It¡¯s time for them to return to the castle.


    ¡­

 Chapter 191：

    Chapter 215 Isolated Neville and threats


    "Longbottom, I hope you don''t lower your head during class."


    In Transfiguration class, Neville was criticized by Professor McGonagall.


    They were learning how to transform across species. Neville didn''t know what to think. After being called upon, he just buried his head lower.


    Hermione couldn''t bear it and whispered: "Professor, Neville has been in a bad mood recently."


    Professor McGonagall glanced at Hermione and said seriously: "Granger, being in a bad mood is no reason to turn a guinea fowl into a wooden mouse in class."


    She was as strict as ever, keeping the students in high spirits.


    But Professor McGonagall was a soft-hearted person after all, and she criticized Harry and Ron, who were competing with each other with fake wands.


    Cleared her throat and said before get out of class ended: "I have a few words to say to all of you."


    "The Yule Ball is coming soon. This is the tradition of the Triwizard Tournament and a great opportunity for us to interact with foreign guests."


    "The dance is only open to students in fourth grade and above, but you can invite a junior student if you wish."


    Professor McGonagall said, and Gryffindor Lavender Brown let out a harsh giggle.


    Parvati hurriedly poked her to indicate to her that Professor McGonagall was still up there.


    In fact, Parvati herself was trying her best not to laugh.


    A face appeared in their minds at the same time.


    "Put on your formal robes," Professor McGonagall continued, pretending not to see the movements of the two little girls: "The dance will be held in the auditorium at eight o''clock on Christmas Eve and will end at twelve midnight."


    Hermione didn''t know what to think and was in a daze.


    "Look, the Yule Ball will definitely give us a chance to, um, let our hair down and relax."


    As soon as Professor McGonagall finished speaking, Harry''s eyes fell on her hair that was always pulled into a bun on the back of her head.


    It seems that for Professor McGonagall, letting her hair down is quite presumptuous.


    "That does not mean that we will relax our behavioral requirements for Hogwarts students." Professor McGonagall glanced at the students with a stern look. "If a Gryffindor student embarrasses the school in any way, I will It will be very sad.¡±


    Professor McGonagall tried to be as subtle and euphemistic as possible. As children from Western families, students are also relatively precocious.


    Especially girls, when they are still studying hard for exams, they are already discussing which boy is more attractive.


    They thought of the muscular male students at Durmstrang, and also thought of the gentlemanly and polite boys at Beauxbatons.


    The boys are a little slower here, but they are also discussing which girl is more beautiful.


    Harry was left behind by Professor McGonagall.


    Hermione saw Neville, who was exuding a low aura, and hurriedly chased after him.


    "Neville, are you okay?" She looked at Neville who was not doing well with worry.


    Neville forced a smile and said, "Hermione, I''m fine."


    "Really?" Hermione said doubtfully, "Did something happen? I saw you and Malfoy the day before yesterday..."


    Malfoy had bullied Neville before, but after Neville joined the Stars Club, the two never had any trouble.


    But the day before yesterday, she saw Neville snatching away the armor''s sword and angrily chasing Malfoy.


    "Maybe I did something wrong." Neville was confused. He didn''t know what was wrong. He asked other people, but all he got was indifference and ridicule.


    He couldn''t bear it.


    He was originally a timid person and was bullied by Malfoy in the first grade.


    After joining the Star Club, he and Malfoy settled their differences and found confidence with John''s help.


    He really likes Qunxing Club, but now, everyone is indifferent to him.


    This almost drove Neville crazy.


    He could have endured the darkness, but the warm sunshine made him feel nostalgic.


    Hermione wanted to comfort Neville, but Neville lowered his head and turned to leave.


    He accidentally bumped into the armor, and heard him being called a savage pig with no eyes.


    ¡­


    "Yule ball?"


    John also knows about the dance.


    But when it came out of Snape''s mouth, it was like he was talking about how to cut up a disgusting slug and put it into a crucible.


    It seems that my dean is a man who has been single for more than thirty years.


    Dunif didn''t know why, but she sat a little far away from John today.


    She was whispering there with her best friend Pansy, probably discussing the ball.


    Malfoy said teasingly: "John, who are you going to invite?"


    "I''m not a warrior, so I don''t necessarily have to find a dance partner."


    John shook his head. He had no intention of dancing, mainly because he rarely danced.


    If a large group of drunken men dancing around there could be counted, the last time he danced was when he was a child at his grandfather''s house.


    When Malfoy heard this, the smile on his face became stiff.


    He looked vaguely in Pansy''s direction, and Pansy made a gesture of wiping her neck.


    Malfoy swallowed, and forced himself to ask John, pretending to be unintentional: "But wouldn''t it be a pity not to go up and dance for a tradition that was restarted after a century?"


    "That makes sense." John rubbed his chin and thought for a moment, and when Malfoy breathed a sigh of relief, he said seriously, "You want to go up and dance?"


    "Uh... no... okay, I''m going to go." Malfoy really wanted to deny it, but turned around and saw Daphne, who was talking to him and Pansy, already staring here.


    He doesn''t know Legilimency, but he can read a sentence from those eyes.


    You want to die?


    No, I don¡¯t want to!


    Malfoy struggled wildly.


    John said very unexpectedly: "Then who did you invite?"


    He felt that Malfoy would most likely invite Pansy.


    "Ah, Astoria." Malfoy''s voice became lower and lower.


    "who?!"


    John''s eyes widened and he said in surprise: "Shouldn''t you invite Pansy?"


    Perhaps because his surprise was too obvious, Malfoy felt even more guilty and said with an unnatural expression: "Astoria Greengrass, why do I have to invite Pansy?"


    "Aren''t you childhood sweethearts?" John said matter-of-factly: "You were jealous of her in the second grade."


    "No!" Malfoy was like a cat whose tail was stepped on. Seeing John''s calm expression, he finally lost the battle and said: "Okay, I admit that I had a crush on her at first, but later I found out that she Just treat me as a tool!"


    Malfoy said angrily: "She spends money lavishly and still asks me to help her get things. When has this young master ever been wronged like this?"


    "...I remember," John said thoughtfully after hearing his words: "Astoria is in the second grade now."


    As he said that, John''s eyes changed when he looked at Malfoy.


    "No, I just thought she didn''t have to participate, so..." Malfoy panicked. He clearly felt that John looked at him like a scumbag.


    "Okay, no need to explain." John said seriously: "I''m not the kind of unreasonable person. By the way, you will do three more laps today."


    Malfoy almost didn''t kneel down. He had just doubled the amount the day before yesterday, so why did he add three more circles?


    Being interrupted like this, Malfoy was not in the mood to continue asking about who John invited.


    When he looked up, he saw Neville standing there, his professional habit of putting on a face that deserved a beating.


    It''s a pity that Neville didn''t come to see him.


    Walking up to John, Neville looked at John, pursed his lips, and said, "John, I want to talk to you."


    "What are you talking about? How much did you spend on medical expenses for your two parents who are lying in the hospital?" Malfoy knows how to attract hatred.


    John saw Neville''s fist hardening, he nodded, stood up and walked out indifferently.


    Neville hurriedly followed behind him, and Malfoy saw that this was no chance for him to continue taunting him, so he stayed in the auditorium.


    When he turned around, he saw that he had been replaced by two girls in front of him.


    He spoke with difficulty: "That..."


    Daphne smiled gently: "You don''t have to say it, I understand."


    Malfoy was practicing in the afternoon, and he ran while holding his stomach.


    Durian and mango scrambled eggs are so powerful.


    ¡­


    Covered bridge.


    John stopped and looked at Neville.


    Neville thought about what he had experienced these days, and asked with a glimmer of hope in his heart: "John, did I do something wrong?"


    "No." John shook his head.


    He raised his eyes again, and his eyes were cold and mixed with disgust, which stung Neville''s heart severely.


    "It''s just your stupidity that is incompatible with the Star Society. I''ve had enough."


    Neville''s face turned pale. John came closer, with danger flashing in his eyes, and whispered: "You''d better leave wisely and disappear from this school. You know, Neville, I know your weaknesses."


    The threatening tone made Neville unbelievable. He gasped for air and sweat continued to fall from his forehead.


    An expression of disgust flashed across John''s face again, and he said with disgust: "Your parents, I really don''t know why you believe any lie. Do you really think I will save them?"


    Neville raised his head sharply and stared at John.


    John chuckled lightly, leaned over and said coldly: "I just lied to you, but if you make me unhappy, I don''t mind letting your parents disappear. I know they are Aurors, but there are also Death Eaters. Is not it?"


    "no, you can not!"


    "I can!" John said indifferently: "You know nothing about me, Neville, I have never been a good person, you should know that."


    Neville seemed to have been drained of strength, and he grabbed the railing hard to prevent himself from falling.


    John walked past him and left without looking back.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but a dangerous darkness appeared in Neville¡¯s eyes.


    He can''t let anyone hurt his parents.


    Even if that person is John Wick!


    ¡­


    Chapter 216 Kidnapping Longbottom and Counter-Killing


    If you don¡¯t break out in silence, you will die in silence.


    If it were the Neville of the past, he might have been submissive, but now, after being trained by John, Neville is no longer a wizard who can be bullied.


    At this moment, his hatred for John reached its peak.


    John did not leave, he watched all this in the dark.


    He knew that the time was ripe.


    He now needs a ''good man'' to guide Neville.


    This good man must be able to take Neville out.


    Then, Percy Weasley is the best candidate.


    Ever since he knew that John hated him for his isolation, Neville had become very weird.


    Malfoy challenged him to death, but he didn''t react at all.

 Chapter 192：

    "Did you bully people too hard?" Malfoy felt that maybe he bullied people too hard.


    John glanced at him. Couldn''t this guy see that Neville was accumulating emotions in silence.


    While Malfoy was thinking, he caught a glimpse of Astoria from the corner of his eye and immediately put the matter behind him.


    John watched Malfoy leave, then looked at Daphne who was hesitating beside him, and asked strangely: "Your sister just walked over."


    "ah?"


    Daphne still looked like she was thinking, so she looked a little dazed.


    John couldn''t help but sigh, after all, it was just a papery family relationship.


    There was still a week before the Yule Ball, and Daphne was debating whether to say it or not.


    At this moment, Fleur walked over generously and extended an invitation to John.


    "John, do you want to be my dance partner?"


    As she spoke, her eyes glanced at Daphne, and a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    It looked like a deliberate provocation, which immediately made Daphne furious.


    "No!" Daphne stood up suddenly.


    Fleur raised her eyebrows and said casually: "You didn''t invite John, why can''t you let John be my dance partner?"


    She really couldn''t stand it anymore. Originally, Fleur thought that John would be invited by Daphne, so she didn''t even consider John.


    As a result, these two people were only a few days away from the Yule Ball, and there was no movement at all.


    As the eldest sister, Furong might as well step in and help them.


    As for letting John invite Daphne?


    Don''t be kidding, she would rather believe that John invited Heinrich.


    Anyone who is not blind in the Star Club can see what Daphne means. Unfortunately, John is the one who is blind at such a young age.


    Daphne was speechless and stammered in defense: "John is not free, right."


    She just said it casually, but John actually nodded.


    "Indeed, I''m sorry, Fleur, I have something to deal with that day."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Fleur had a weird look on her face, and Daphne couldn''t help but regret it and asked: "John, aren''t you going to participate?"


    The girl''s eyes were full of expectation, but it was a pity that John was really not free that day.


    John responded to her with one sentence: "I''m sorry."


    The color in Daphne''s eyes dimmed, Fleur shrugged and said, "Okay, then I will have to invite others."


    After Fleur left, Malfoy came back with a happy face.


    He didn''t notice that the atmosphere was a little gloomy. When he saw the two people getting very close, he asked very desperately: "What''s wrong? John, did you invite Daphne?"


    What greeted him was Daphne''s murderous eyes.


    By coincidence, Astoria came over at this time and asked, "What dress should I wear?"


    Malfoy saw a plate of egg tarts flying towards him out of the corner of his eye.


    ¡­


    Neville kept waking up from his dreams recently. He dreamed that his parents were kidnapped by someone who infiltrated the school, and that person told him to leave the school in a sinister way.


    The figures around him shook, and they laughed loudly, laughing at Neville.


    "If you don''t leave school, then your parents will disappear forever."


    "no, do not want!"


    Neville woke up and screamed. He opened his eyes and looked around. He was still in the dormitory.


    "What''s wrong?" Ron muttered indistinctly.


    "fine."


    In reply, Neville saw Ron fall down and go back to sleep.


    After waking up, Neville couldn''t sleep.


    He got up and walked out of bed, came to the window, and looked at the heavy snow falling outside.


    The sound of the wind blowing through the crack in the door was like a ghost, and it sounded particularly penetrating.


    He quietly opened the door and walked down to the common room.


    At this time, the lights in the common room were turned off and no one was there.


    The day after tomorrow is the Yule Ball, and Neville has not invited a dance partner.


    After he walked to the sofa and sat down for a while, the badge of stars that he had been reluctant to take off vibrated.


    He was stunned for a moment, then seemed to remember that he had subconsciously put on the badge.


    Reaching out to touch it, his face was full of bitterness.


    The moment your finger touched the badge, a shadow popped up from the badge.


    It''s a message from Percy.


    "Neville, I can''t believe it, John is crazy."


    Neville was stunned when he saw this message and asked what was wrong.


    Just see the messages popping up constantly.


    "John left school."


    "Heinrich said he kept thinking about the hospital and stuff."


    "He said it was a shame and he wanted to change this shame."


    "To imprison people in a place where they will never be found."


    "I followed him. In that direction, it seemed like the Whomping Willow."


    "No, he found me!"


    When Neville saw the news, he suddenly remembered his dream.


    He staggered to his feet and ran out of the common room without even putting on his coat.


    ¡­


    Inside the Screaming Shack.


    John sat there with two wands on the table.


    Percy said the last sentence of ''Save me'', looked at John with a complicated expression, and said, "Is this really what you want?"


    John shrugged indifferently and said calmly: "During this period, the kindness you occasionally showed him has become a life-saving straw, hasn''t it."


    The Society of Stars isolates Neville, while Percy is responsible for releasing a little bit of goodwill.


    Neville had already regarded Percy as a life-saving straw. This straw was about to be pulled out by John, so Neville naturally couldn''t sit still.


    "Okay," Percy sighed helplessly and said, "I know I can''t change your mind."


    His eyes moved to the collapsed bed. He didn''t expect that John had so many magical powers that he could really kidnap people out of the hospital.


    On the bed, the Longbottoms slept peacefully. It was John who contacted Tang Mi and Jin and stole them out of the hospital overnight.


    They needed to finish everything here, and Percy took the small bag with many potions with him.


    "Percy, I think we need to be real."


    "Wait, you want to..."


    A red light lit up in front of his eyes, and Percy was knocked unconscious.


    John waited quietly, and soon Neville triggered the magic left in the secret passage of the Whomping Willow.


    Standing up to do some stretching, John rubbed his cheeks with both hands.


    Put the anonymous wand into your waist. You will need to rely on this wand to help Neville successfully counterattack later.


    After waiting like this for a while, John heard the door being broken.


    He was immediately possessed by the movie king and turned his head to look behind him in surprise.


    Before he could put away the ferociousness and paleness on his face, Percy fell there where John''s wand was pointing, not knowing whether he was alive or dead.


    "John!"


    Neville, who was originally upset because of Percy''s last words, completely collapsed at this time.


    He roared and rushed towards John, who had a trace of panic on his face.


    Of course, it was just a trace. Soon John reacted and shot out a banishing spell with his wand, knocking Neville away.


    "Neville Longbottom, you are so brave, you actually dare to appear in front of me."


    Neville hit the wall with a solid thud from his back.


    John looked at Neville condescendingly, with a look of disdain on his lips.


    "Why," Neville asked angrily, "Why do you want to attack Percy? Isn''t he a partner?"


    "partner?"


    John smiled coldly, seeming to be mocking Neville''s naivety.


    "They are just my subordinates. You really think that I will treat the Star Club as a friend. You are laughing to death."


    John smiled, pointed his wand, and the red light hit Neville.


    "Crucio"


    Neville screamed, his eyes bloodshot, staring at John.


    John sneered, and the Cruciatus Curse continued to torture Neville along with the whispers of the devil.


    "It''s nothing more than a tool I use to gain power. Let me tell you, Neville Longbottom, you make me sick. You are a pure-blooded person, but you are nothing more than a local dog wagging its tail and begging for mercy."


    He sneered and defeated Neville''s last line of defense.


    "Shut up!!"


    Like a trapped animal, Neville roared, and two figures appeared in the corner of his eye. He looked in the direction of the bed, his eyes widening.


    "Mom and dad?"


    "Oh? It seems you found the gift I prepared for you."


    John smiled like a devil, "Do you like this gift? I can only blame you, Neville. It''s because you don''t want to disappear that I did this."


    Seemingly because he had a chance to win, John approached Neville leisurely.


    Neville wanted to kill John.


    Suddenly, he discovered the wand that was ''inadvertently'' exposed on John''s waist.


    Blessed to the soul, Neville calculated the distance.


    When the distance was enough, Neville shouted loudly and slammed into John with all his strength.


    John was knocked down unexpectedly.


    The wand from his waist was empty and appeared in Neville''s hand.


    Neville was extremely angry, and with the resentment and malice he had during this period, he loudly recited the spell he had practiced many times.


    "Crucio"


    ¡­


    Chapter 217 Piecing together and repairing


    Before the red color representing anger fell on him, John turned around suddenly and put his hand on Mr. Longbottom''s hand.


    "We have different hearts and dreams."

 Chapter 193：

    When the Cruciatus Curse fell, John''s body twitched violently.


    The heart-wrenching feeling caused the blood to fade from his face, and the magic of his mind turned on.


    "not enough."


    John pretended to raise his wand, and sure enough, Neville used the Cruciatus Curse again.


    The body twitched by pain, the wand loosened and fell.


    There was no trace of blood in John, but there was still a mocking look in his eyes.


    "It''s you, everything is you!"


    Neville was close to madness, and the Cruciatus Curse fell again and again, trying to return all the pain he had suffered to John.


    Even though it was John, he couldn''t help but blurt out a groan.


    The power of the Cruciatus Curse was still increasing. His bones were like ants gnawing at him, and a sharp knife was inserted into his heart, ruthlessly gouging out the blood and flesh.


    "That''s it, Neville, that''s all you can do?"


    The magic of the mind continued to modulate, and John used words to stimulate Neville, making Neville lose his mind.


    He had completely ignored that he was using the Unforgivable Curse, and the Cruciatus Curse time and time again seemed to make John die of pain.


    The brain was in chaos, and John''s consciousness became blurred.


    He could no longer speak and could only scream meaninglessly.


    Fortunately, the Silent Heart was arranged in advance, otherwise the sound would have spread out of the Shrieking Shack by now.


    Percy was woken up, and he was in a daze.


    My eyes saw Neville using his wand to use the Cruciatus Curse on John again and again.


    He suddenly woke up and was about to stop Neville.


    But as soon as the idea came to his mind, he saw John''s painful and determined face.


    He seemed to be saying, don''t let my efforts be in vain.


    "Damn it!"


    Percy''s nails dug into his palms, blood flowed from between his fingers, and his eyes were red.


    He couldn''t stop Neville, which would make John fall short.


    Just after Neville used the Cruciatus Curse again, John completely lost consciousness.


    A **** thread appeared on him and the Longbottoms.


    Under the guidance of blood, spiritual magic activates empathy.


    Countless broken fragments are scattered in the space, like a falling snow.


    John saw it, it was countless memories belonging to the Longbottoms.


    They are like torn photos, piecemeal and pieced together.


    "The amount of work is huge." John couldn''t help but rub his heart.


    The pain continued to come from there, making his face paler every time.


    "In other words, I will continue to accept the Cruciatus Curse until this place is repaired."


    He couldn''t help but smile bitterly. He was really afraid that he would be killed by Neville''s Cruciatus Curse by accident.


    It''s not impossible, after all, he threatened Neville''s parents.


    Picking up a piece of debris, this is a photo of Mr. Longbottom wearing his school uniform.


    John continued to search, piecing together the scattered fragments.


    He closed his eyes, and golden threads appeared on his fingertips.


    Raising his hand, the fragments pulled by the thread flew together.


    "Using blood can make you faster."


    Thinking of this, he speeded up.


    The memories of the Longbottoms are being repaired scene by scene.


    The outside world.


    Navish was tired. He looked at John, who had fainted, with anger in his eyes.


    Waving the magic wand in his hand, he said to himself: "John, this is all your fault. You forced me to do this."


    "I would rather let everyone remember John Wick as a protector than let them know who you are."


    A feeling of sadness surged into his heart. Neville couldn''t imagine how sad it would be for the people in the Star Club to know that John was just using them.


    In this case, let yourself bear the infamy.


    Let it all end.


    He closed his eyes and seemed to finally make up his mind.


    "Expelliarmus!"


    When he was about to take action, his body was knocked away by a force.


    Neville opened his eyes in disbelief and saw an intact Percy pointing his wand at him.


    At this moment, his eyes were full of confusion.


    "Percy, aren''t you dead?"


    As if he couldn''t figure it all out, Neville saw Percy rummaging around in his small bag.


    He took out two bottles of potions with Longbottom written on them, opened them and poured them into the Longbottoms.


    After the potion was poured in, a faint halo appeared on the bodies of the Longbottoms.


    Neville stared at this scene blankly, as if his brain was running out of energy.


    Percy paced back and forth over there, saying in an anxious voice: "Please, John, you must wake up!"


    After giving John the potion with Wick written on it, Percy was like an irritable monkey, scratching his head and head anxiously.


    The fluorescent light on the Longbottoms became brighter and brighter, and a mist of light overflowed from their bodies.


    In the light mist, scenes flashed by as if at double speed.


    That was the life of Mr. and Mrs. Longbottom.


    Neville finally reacted. He staggered up and came over.


    "Percy, what is this?"


    Percy looked at John unconscious and felt some resentment toward Neville. He shouted angrily: "Didn''t you see that John is treating your parents?"


    "B-but...he clearly said he wanted his parents to disappear forever."


    "That''s all just to stimulate you." Percy shook his head and said, "We have never hated you. We have to do this in order to make you cruel."


    Neville collapsed and looked at his hands to see what he had done.


    "No matter how targeted I am, your Stars Badge has not been taken away, right." Percy sighed.


    Yes, the stars badge is still there.


    With tears streaming down his cheeks, Neville stared blankly at the haze of light on his parents, and then at John, who was still unconscious.


    He finally understood that all this was to help himself.


    Regret swept through his heart, making it hard for him to breathe.


    He punched the floor one after another, blood dripping from his fists.


    "Don''t do this, Neville." Percy couldn''t stand it and stopped him from continuing to harm himself.


    He stopped Neville and scolded: "Don''t let John''s efforts go to waste!"


    Neville finally stopped. He knelt on the ground, not daring to raise his head.


    ¡­


    Just as John was thinking about how to repair all these fragments, a burst of white light raindrops relieved his urgent need.


    "It''s Percy."


    Knowing that it was Percy who gave the Longbottoms some medicine, the fragments touched by the raindrops flew up. He stretched out his hand to put the fragments together, and they would be repaired after touching them together.


    More and more debris flew up, and John was a little confused.


    His heart continued to hurt and his eyelids felt heavy.


    "It''s because of the Cruciatus Curse."


    He bit his lip to wake himself up.


    Continuing to repair, a surge of strength surged into his body.


    It¡¯s a recovery potion that I prepared myself.


    Power enters the body and makes John spiritual.


    He increased his speed, and the fragments joined together, gradually forming a huge family portrait.


    That was a family of three, Mr. and Mrs. Longbottom. In the lady¡¯s arms was a baby.


    Neville Longbottom.


    The rain fell again, and the fragments were moistened by the rain, and the gaps were repaired.


    John raised his hand to collect the rainwater into his palm, forming a needle like a small snake.


    The needle and thread shuttled through each fragment, repairing and sewing the fragments.


    The repair is two thirds of the way through.


    Debris continued to fall from the sky, and this time, the debris was black.


    John touched the fragment, and the mad woman''s wild laughter was accompanied by questions.


    Mr. Longbottom''s unyielding attitude ushered in the torture of the Cruciatus Curse.


    The couple fell to the ground, and the crazy woman kept torturing them.


    This is the memory of the Longbottoms being tortured by the Death Eaters.


    John was about to piece it together, but found that he was being excluded.


    "No, I''m going to be kicked out."


    He increased the intensity of his spiritual magic and stabilized his body.


    Immediately, he speeded up and repaired the falling fragments.


    If they can''t get out before the Longbottoms wake up, then John''s consciousness is likely to be left here forever.


    The space shook more and more violently, and the feeling of repulsion almost squeezed John''s body out of shape.


    He knew that the Longbottoms were about to wake up.


    Gritting his teeth, he repaired the last tenth of the fragments.


    The moment it was repaired, a burst of bright white light erupted throughout the space and engulfed John.


    The Longbottoms woke up.


    ¡­


    Chapter 218 Awakening and Price


    The Longbottoms woke up, with confusion in their eyes, as if they didn''t know why they were here.


    "Neville?"


    Mr. Longbottom saw Neville, although Neville was still young at the time of the accident.


    But in his mind, he had the image of Neville coming to visit him every year, and his hazy state disappeared.

 Chapter 194：

    His soft call was cautious.


    I am afraid that I am just dreaming. If I speak louder, the dream will be broken.


    Neville looked at them in disbelief. He imagined that one day, his parents would wake up and call his name as they did now.


    Tears welled up in his eyes, "Mom and Dad."


    Mrs. Longbottom also recovered, and they got up from the collapsed bed.


    The hand that was tightly clasped on Mr. Longbottom''s wrist slipped weakly.


    This scene made Neville stop in his tracks.


    "John!"


    Percy rushed forward and tried to wake John up.


    The Longbottoms looked at John lying on the ground, and the boy''s appearance appeared in their minds.


    "It''s him?"


    He and his wife looked at each other. During their confusion, they heard a voice pulling them.


    The owner of the voice is John.


    Mrs. Longbottom''s heart twitched and she asked worriedly: "What happened to him?"


    Neville''s face turned pale and he said, "It was John who cured you."


    But... something happened to John.


    Mr. Longbottom didn''t know what happened, but he knew that his son and friends must have spent a lot of effort to cure himself.


    In his memory, the scholars and doctors in the hospital came many times, but they were unable to do anything about their situation.


    Not even Dumbledore can do anything about it.


    Right now, John is unable to sleep, and the joy of the reunion of the family of three is not that obvious.


    Neville looks like Mr. Longbottom, but his personality is very much like his mother''s.


    Mrs. Longbottom blamed herself and cried, they could not help.


    Percy panicked and took out various potions. His hands shook and the potions fell to the ground.


    "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!"


    He cursed continuously, which was completely different from his usual image of Percy.


    Kneeling down and groping haphazardly, he picked up bottles of potions.


    "John, wake up."


    Drinking bottles of potions, these were all left behind by John''s premonition that something would happen.


    As the last potion bottomed out, John still didn''t wake up.


    Percy''s heart sank and he fell to the ground, completely lost.


    Neville couldn''t help it anymore, he howled loudly, and a sad atmosphere filled the Shrieking Shack.


    Mr. Longbottom was relatively calm. He grabbed his wife''s hand and said, "This is Hogwarts. We can ask Dumbledore for help."


    This sentence made the two people see hope, and Percy wanted to call someone immediately.


    "etc."


    A weak voice sounded, and Percy was startled, thinking that he was hearing hallucinations.


    He looked back, and John had opened his eyes and said with difficulty: "Don''t look for Dumbledore, take me back."


    "John, you''re awake." Neville rushed forward, pinched John''s shoulders with both hands, and said with guilt and self-blame: "It''s all me, it''s all me."


    "It''s none of your business, Neville." John took a breath. When did Neville become so strong? He smiled weakly and said, "We are friends, aren''t we?"


    Looking at Percy, John took a deep breath and said, "Percy, take the Longbottoms to Hogsmeade. There will be people there to **** the Longbottoms away. Don''t alert anyone."


    Percy''s worried look never disappeared. Hearing this, he nodded.


    Invite the woke Longbottoms away and explain the situation to them.


    John didn''t want to see Dumbledore, especially now.


    "Neville, take me to the secret room, be careful."


    Neville nodded and carefully carried John on his back.


    The passage in the Whomping Willow is narrow, and you need to bend down to carry a person on your back.


    When he returned to the castle, Neville did not alert anyone else.


    He walked into the secret room and put John down.


    "You go back." Seeing that Neville had no intention of going back, John waved his hand and said, "Don''t arouse suspicion."


    "I''ll wait for you here." Neville said firmly, fearing that something would happen to John after leaving.


    John didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, indicating that he was fine. If the Gryffindors found out that Neville was not here, then maybe something really happened.


    After repeated urging, Neville was finally driven away.


    The door to the secret room closed, and John stood up holding on to the table.


    "Neville is really deadly."


    The pain in his body made him unable to help but breathe in again. Although it didn''t hurt his body, the feeling was very uncomfortable.


    "I almost got lost there, but luckily I marked it in advance."


    John glanced at the silver ring on his right hand. A barb on it pierced his finger, and the pain kept coming.


    Thanks to this connection, John found a way out from that white light.


    After checking his physical condition, he couldn''t help but frown. This time, there was no soul loss, but it was inevitable to be weak for a period of time.


    Clicking on the armrest of the chair, the entire chair fell backwards and quickly turned into a comfortable large bed.


    The subtle influence of psychic magic is more terrifying than the Imperius Curse. It can change a person''s habits unconsciously.


    After John lay down, many more memories came to his mind.


    It was about the torture of the Longbottoms, that crazy woman-like Death Eater, and a name appeared in his mind.


    Bellatrix Lestrange.


    "They tortured the Longbottoms, but little Barty didn''t seem to be there."


    That painful memory was the reason why the Longbottoms were like this, and because John had been in contact with them for the longest time, he also got the content of the memory.


    Little Barty was sentenced, and one of the charges was torturing Auror Longbottom and his wife.


    Although Batty Jr. argued, Batty Sr. did not believe it.


    "Maybe this is just an unlucky guy, but who cares about him?"


    Rubbing his sore eyebrows, John digested the memories in his mind.


    Lestrange is one of the twenty-eight sacred tribes, and the number of people in this lineage is withering.


    They didn''t end well. The rest of the family is squatting in Azkaban.


    "Death Eaters, since they are loyal, it is very necessary to avoid this trouble."


    Judging from Frank Longbottom''s memory, the people of Lestrange were extremely loyal to Voldemort.


    Even after Voldemort fell, he would still go to arrest the Longbottoms regardless of the danger, hoping to torture out Voldemort''s whereabouts.


    John knew that Voldemort would be resurrected, so if these diehards came out, they would definitely be a problem.


    In this case, John was ready to strike first.


    "When old Barty comes to power, let him directly order the execution of the Death Eaters."


    A trace of fierceness flashed in his eyes, and John thought of the information he had collected on the twenty-eight sacred tribes, the Lestrange family.


    This family originated in France, and now only the British branch is left.


    Some families hide their wealth at home, but most of them are in Gringotts.


    Presumably the same is true for Lestrange. It would be better for him to let the wealth accumulated over the years go to waste in Gringotts.


    "Even if you can come out, I see how you can get along without money."


    Before that, John had to find a way to get something from the descendants of the Lestrange family.


    This is not difficult for John. Piers is the head of the Auror Office and going to Azkaban for a visit is not difficult.


    After setting his sights on Lestrange, John was in so much pain that he couldn''t sleep.


    It hurt all night.


    Wait until the next day, the door of the secret room of Qunxing Club is opened.


    Daphne was the first to rush in, followed by Heinrich, then Cedric and the others.


    A crowd of people came in, and a smile appeared on John''s pale face.


    There were tears in Daphne''s eyes, and her hands firmly grasped the corners of John''s clothes.


    "Can''t die."


    To comfort Daphne, John looked up.


    Neville was here too, and Daphne stared at him with angry eyes.


    "Okay." John stood up and staggered, he smiled and said: "Neville, you know that you need to pay a price for your actions, right?"


    Neville shook his body, raised his head, and said seriously: "John, I am willing to accept it no matter what the price."


    "Very good," John picked up the two wands brought back by Heinrich and walked towards Neville. Neville had already made up his mind. Even if John wanted to kill him, he would not shy away.


    With everyone watching, John placed the two wands in Neville''s hands.


    "Remember to take care of these two wands."


    After saying that, John patted Neville on the shoulder.


    Finished?


    Neville couldn''t believe it, and he shouted loudly: "John, I did something wrong!"


    John chuckled and said, "The price you pay is that you have to clean the Star Club every month from now on."


    He said lightly: "This price is heavy enough, my friend."


    As soon as the word "friend" came out, Neville''s eyes turned red.


    He tried not to make a fool of himself, his body trembling slightly.


    Seeing that John was fine, the other members of the Star Club also walked towards Neville.


    They patted Neville on the shoulder, but no one blamed him.


    When Malfoy passed by Neville, he screamed strangely, "Neville, are you crying?"


    Neville turned his head and whispered: "Thank you."


    Malfoy grinned and said, "Have you forgotten what John said? The Star Club shares everything because we are friends."


    ¡­


    Chapter 219 Invitation and Christmas Ball


    During the day, John was in an extremely weak state.


    John¡¤Extremely weakened¡¤Remnant health¡¤Mediocre¡¤Rich¡¤Wick.


    The Weasley twins secretly came over and asked John if he had been bitten by the vampire Heinrich.


    In response to the two of them, John rolled his eyes.


    "John, you haven''t invited your dance partner yet?"


    Tomorrow is the Yule Ball, and Fleur comes over again to ask.

 Chapter 195：

    John shook his head. In fact, someone had asked him.


    Parvati and Lavender both came over, but they were rejected by him.


    He originally planned to go to the Valley of Breathless Christmas, but it was delayed because of the treatment of Neville''s parents.


    The Longbottoms were in good condition after they regained consciousness, and Percy brought a reply. The couple asked Neville to attend the ball before visiting them.


    Thinking about it, the couple didn''t want their son to miss the tradition of the Triwizard Tournament.


    At lunch, John had no appetite.


    Upon seeing this, Daphne brought out her newly learned dragon fruit fried rice.


    John had a complicated expression, but seeing Daphne''s expectant expression, he still ate it.


    Thinking that Daphne was so serious about learning to cook, John couldn''t help but frustrate her interest.


    "Maybe Daphne also wants to work hard to prepare every meal."


    With this in mind, John finished the last bit of rice.


    During this holiday, basically all students in grade four and above will stay in school.


    So this Christmas was very lively. John stood up and shook his body, and Heinrich was the first to help him.


    Daphne''s hands froze in the air and she looked at Heinrich angrily again.


    Cunning man!


    In this state, it is naturally impossible for John to exercise.


    He went to the library and took out some books on magic, looked at them, treated Neville''s parents, and created a brand new magic.


    Different minds and same dreams, this magic requires extremely high talent and spiritual power to be used.


    The user can enter deep into the heart through the technique of dreaming, and at the same time, he can also plant a mark similar to a hint in the heart.


    As the mark sprouts, the suggestion gradually changes a person''s behavior.


    Even more evil than the Imperius Curse.


    After all, the Imperius Curse is, to put it bluntly, forcible control, and this spell can subtly change a person.


    Creating a spell requires a lot of knowledge accumulation. John is holding the book and thinking about how to make this spell more perfect.


    Daphne also came to the library. Without disturbing John, she quietly sat aside and took out the Transfiguration homework.


    The sound of the quill tip rubbing against the parchment sounds very sleep-inducing.


    The library was very quiet, except for John and Daphne, there were basically few people.


    The sun starts to set outside, and it''s dinner time.


    John stood up and left. After waiting at the door for a while, Daphne hurried out holding her homework.


    He smiled and said: "Let''s go together."


    Seeing John waiting for her, Daphne smiled on her face.


    The two people went to the auditorium.


    At the door of the auditorium, John suddenly stopped and turned to look at Daphne.


    Daphne was caught off guard and almost bumped into John. She stopped and looked up, her brown eyes making her heart beat faster.


    John said: "Because of some things, I have to attend the dance tomorrow."


    Daphne''s heart was beating fast, her fingers were playing with the bookmark on the extra section of the page, and her fingers paused at John''s words.


    Even if he participates, John¡¯s dance partner will not be himself.


    When she thought of this, Daphne''s expression darkened.


    John did not notice this and asked in a calm tone: "Daphne, do you have a dance partner?"


    "No!"


    Her mouth spoke faster than her brain, and after Daphne said it, her heart was pounding wildly.


    She looked at John in disbelief and asked what was this for?


    Could it be...


    "Then I invite you now." John smiled and took a step back.


    He bent down and bowed, with his left hand behind his back and his right hand extended as an invitation.


    "Miss Daphne, may I have the honor to invite you to be my dance partner?"


    All of Daphne''s personality was thrown aside. She stretched out her hand blankly, and her fingertips touched the slender palm.


    A slightly numb feeling passed through her fingertips, traveling all the way through her body and into her heart, waking her up.


    "It''s my pleasure too, John."


    The smile is like a rose blooming, Daphne''s earlobes are pink, and the two red clouds on her cheeks are charming and charming.


    While Daphne was immersed in the moment, John looked around and approached Daphne with a guilty conscience.


    He looked confused, and finally said in an embarrassed voice: "Actually, I can''t dance, so can you teach me."


    John''s idea is that since he can''t dance, of course he needs to find someone who looks good at dancing.


    Daphne is the young lady of the Greengrass family, so she must also be a very good dancer.


    His idea was very simple. Daphne''s smile became even brighter and she said with firm eyes: "I can keep practicing with you!"


    In John''s eyes, if Daphne holds a shield and wears blue clothes, then she will be the magic captain.


    ¡­


    The Christmas dance was held as scheduled.


    After a night of surprise practice, John has initially mastered some dance steps.


    Daphne suffered a lot and was accidentally stepped on by John several times.


    The entering students all put on formal attire, and Malfoy put on a black velvet high-collared formal robe, paired with his middle-parted platinum blond hair, which really looked like that.


    Next to him was Astoria Greengrass, wearing a light blue dress that made people''s eyes dazzle.


    Heinrich also put on a dark red dress, and his black hair was rarely combed back. Only then did people realize that he was very handsome.


    But he has no female companion, and the same goes for Percy, who is wearing a navy blue dress and has his hair combed meticulously, like a second old Barty.


    John also saw Daphne. After she taught dancing all night, she went back and took the time to change her clothes and put on exquisite makeup.


    It''s not a blue dress like her sister. She is wearing a long white slim-fitting dress with a long skirt trailing behind. There are sparkling gems on the dress.


    Her golden hair was styled like silk, and her long hair fell on her back, making her look like a white pearl.


    A hint of surprise flashed in John''s eyes.


    "Didn''t I keep you waiting long?"


    When she came to John, Daphne still had a hint of blush on her face. The dress Mrs. Greengrass chose for her was a little too gorgeous.


    John chuckled and said: "Waiting is to welcome better things, isn''t it?"


    He was not so complicated in his attire, a slim-fitting black dress that highlighted his tall body, which was a head taller than those of his age, with broad shoulders and a narrow waist, making him look like a prince.


    He just stood there, holding out his hand.


    Daphne has rehearsed countless times in her heart, but she still can''t help but bump into each other at this moment.


    She took John''s arm, and at this moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on them.


    Astoria''s eyes lit up.


    They walked slowly into the ball.


    The warriors will come in later, but now, the students will not hesitate to give the two of them their looks.


    After taking their seats, it¡¯s time for the warriors to enter the dance party.


    The first warrior is a bit mysterious, like the princess of Beauxbatons.


    Hibiscus was still as beautiful as before. She changed into a silver-grey satin robe, which was elegant and elegant, and matched her hair color very well.


    Her dance partner was Roger Davis, a student at Hogwarts and the Ravenclaw Quidditch captain.


    The second warrior is Cedric. Needless to say, he is handsome. He is like a guard with a knife, carefully reminding his dance partner Qiu Zhang to be careful of the steps.


    It seems that he finally caught the girl.


    The third warrior is Krum, who stands upright and wears a red dress like a prince from the North.


    Hermione wore flowing light purple blue robes, and her brown hair was pulled into an elegant bun on the back of her head.


    Like Cinderella who stepped out of the pumpkin carriage in the fairy tale, she looked brand new.


    John couldn''t help but widen his eyes.


    "Is this Hermione? Where are her teeth?"


    Hermione''s overly large front teeth became smaller and she looked more beautiful.


    He was a little surprised, but then he was relieved.


    That''s right, the magical world.


    Hermione''s background is very good, but she usually focuses on studying and doesn''t take good care of herself.


    After taking care of it, people¡¯s jaw dropped.


    John didn''t understand why Hermione and Krum were together?


    He saw Ron. Next to Ron was Parvati''s sister Padma, a very good-looking girl.


    But Ron didn''t seem to notice this. His eyes were fixed on Hermione, and he didn''t even notice Padma''s sullen face.


    In the end, everyone''s eyes turned to Harry, who came in last. His only specialty was smiling. A slightly stiff smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    He is really a sunny and cheerful boy. His dance partner is Parvati, a beautiful Gryffindor girl.


    After the last invitation to John failed, Parvati received Harry''s invitation and simply agreed.


    The four warriors entered the ball and walked to the front of the guest of honor.


    Dumbledore smiled happily. Old Barty attended the ball. The dress he wore was no longer tight on the body, but more casual.


    Ms. Maxim and Karkaroff are also there, as well as other professors.


    The most eye-catching thing is not these professors.


    But it was the man wearing the silver mask. When the students saw that man, they couldn''t help but exclaim.


    Johnny Silverhand.


    Where others could not see, John and ¡®Johnny Silverhand¡¯ nodded slightly.


    Johnny Silverhand turned his gaze in another direction, his eyes under the mask bent, as if he was smiling.


    Heinrich''s face darkened as he stood there. This guy actually ran over, still in this way.


    Kim Ledisley.


    A cunning man.


    ¡­


    Chapter 220 Absent Ludo and Dancing


    At the guest of honor table, Dumbledore talked with Old Barty.


    "Where did Ludo go?"


    Dumbledore looked around, but didn''t seem to see the fun-loving Ludo Bagman.


    Old Batty no longer smiled as stiffly as before. He said: "Ludo encountered something recently and can''t come today."


    "Well," Dumbledore said with some regret, "the dance is very lively today."


    "Maybe it will be more lively over there." Old Batty smiled meaningfully.

 Chapter 196：

    He only learned not long ago that the grandson of Ludo Bagman actually wanted to manipulate the game behind the scenes.


    This made old Barty very angry. I have waited so hard for so many years.


    I finally have the opportunity to re-elect the Minister of Magic, you kid, do this for me.


    Doesn¡¯t this mean that you are becoming a joke?


    After learning about this incident, Old Batty decisively replaced professionals.


    Of course John knew that Ludo would not listen to advice, but he was just waiting for Old Barty to come to him to beg him, in order to make Old Barty owe him a favor.


    Even the news was passed to Old Barty through Percy.


    When Old Barty asked him for help, John ''invited'' Ludo into Silverhand''s office very friendly.


    Kim Ledisley, who was dressed as John, did not hesitate to hold the man captive in the garden of Johnny Silverhand''s store.


    A Ministry of Magic official was imprisoned because something happened.


    Unfortunately, the Auror office has been controlled by John, and no one has come to investigate.


    Old Barty also wanted to make this bad guy suffer, so he didn''t tell the Ministry of Magic.


    Under the deception, no one knew that Lu Duo was being imprisoned.


    Ludo was imprisoned like this for a day and a night, unable to escape.


    "I was wrong, Mr. Johnny Silverhand." Ludo''s wand was taken away, and his fat body lay on the side, slapping the wall with his hand.


    It''s a pity that he can''t get out.


    Not far away from him, a field of delightfully growing flowers made his hair stand on end.


    He remembered what Johnny Silverhand said during his first project.


    While he was still among the flowers, he saw an unknown bone.


    This almost made him collapse.


    ¡­


    The Yule Ball was very lively, and Dumbledore was very considerate in letting people eat before dancing.


    John looked at the menu and felt that his menu was different.


    "What is this fried Tianshan snow lotus?"


    "And the salt and pepper scorpion head?"


    "Centipede legs with soy sauce?"


    "This rat tail juice is too much. I am a young man who values ??martial ethics."


    "Blueberry ink fried noodles."


    "Watermelon and grape stewed vermicelli."


    "Cantaloupe explosion kills the national style???"


    This banquet adopts the buffet mode. Just read the name on the menu on the table and food will appear on the plate.


    But John always felt that someone had manipulated him with this menu. He raised his head and glanced at the shy Daphne.


    He didn¡¯t know that this was specially prepared by the house elves for John Wick, and there was only one copy.


    represents the deep respect the house elves have for John.


    It is based on the recipe provided by Daphne and the delicious taste added by her own understanding.


    "Thank you for the pineapple pizza."


    I silently said sorry to Yi Daili in my heart, but you just scolded me, which will kill me.


    I finished my pizza at the risk of being beaten by Italy.


    He didn''t want to touch anything on the next menu. Daphne elegantly cut a steak, cutting the beef into bite-sized pieces and eating it in small bites.


    After Daphne finished eating, Dumbledore stood up and asked his classmates to get up too.


    Then Dumbledore waved his wand, and all the tables flew to the wall, leaving a large open space in the middle.


    He conjured up a high stage and at the same time conjured up the musical instruments on it.


    While others were praising him repeatedly, John stared at the wand in Dumbledore''s hand and said, "Excellent transfiguration."


    The famous band from the wizarding world, the Weird Sisters, take the stage together.


    It¡¯s called the Weird Sisters, but actually this band is made up of men.


    Their hair is very thick, and their clothes are deliberately torn.


    According to John''s opinion in the Muggle world, their sharp beggar style should belong to the rock circle.


    Although their style is very sharp, the music is slow and sad.


    Fleur smiled confidently and pulled Roger Davis onto the dance floor.


    Roger Davis has already been fascinated, and even if he were asked to beat Harry now, he probably wouldn''t hesitate.


    Then came Cedric, who generously stretched out his hand to invite Qiu Zhang, and the two of them stepped onto the dance floor.


    The different styles of the East and the West collide, and both of them are beautiful and handsome.


    Krum also invited Hermione gracefully, and Hermione accepted the invitation. John seemed to smell vinegar.


    He looked around, oh, it''s Ron.


    That¡¯s okay.


    I don¡¯t know what Ron is thinking, but Padma is as famous a beauty in Hogwarts as her sister.


    However, Ron invited someone and now he doesn''t even look at them. That doesn''t give Padma any face.


    The world of King Jealousy is really puzzling.


    Wait, why do I call him Jealous King?


    The last person to enter was Harry. Seeing Harry''s expression, John understood why he and Ron were good friends.


    Because Harry was dancing with Parvati, his expression was as uncomfortable as if he had eaten a fly.


    The most outrageous thing is, if you can even look at Parvati, she will kill you.


    John watched speechlessly as Harry stared at the ceiling. He didn''t understand what was so interesting about the ceiling.


    I feel like Parvati is aggrieved by dancing.


    John, who was watching the play, was suddenly called. He looked up and saw Daphne standing up.


    "John, let''s dance."


    John''s gloating expression froze, it was time for him to take the stage.


    Looking at Daphne''s white left hand, he adjusted his expression, showed a smile, and gently took the hand.


    At this moment, John''s mind reflected on the dance steps he had practiced all night long.


    "It''s time for us to take the stage."


    John chuckled and stepped onto the dance floor to the beat of the music.


    He put his hand on Daphne''s waist, the two looked at each other and started dancing.


    Dance steps include spinning, bending, blocking the waist, and turning left half a circle...


    Two figures in black and white were in the middle of the dance floor. Malfoy originally wanted to invite Astoria to dance, but he saw her staring at the two people on the dance floor with bright eyes, motionless.


    Malfoy was very depressed. Seeing Pansy standing aside, he leaned over and was about to ask her why she didn''t have a dance partner.


    "Go away and don''t disturb me."


    Malfoy was kicked. He rubbed his waist and watched Pansy and Astoria get together. The two of them just grabbed a bowl of rice and started eating on the spot.


    "What''s so good about this? It''s better to watch mermaids fight." Malfoy was very depressed.


    Goyle glanced, shook his head and sighed, "Draco, you will make people think you are stupid."


    "You call me stupid? You deserve to call me stupid!" Malfoy exploded and said angrily: "If you have the ability, go out and challenge me!"


    He was actually called stupid by Gower, the guy who failed the exam, which was shocking!


    Gower showed a disdainful smile and said: "Are you good at beating? You are so good at beating that it''s useless!"


    He sneered, still holding a chocolate bar between his fingers, "When you come out to work, you have to talk about strength and background. Which path are you in?"


    "My name is Ade. If you don''t like it, just call me Young Master. I can bear it."


    Goyle walked up to Malfoy, showed his teeth, and said in a low voice: "It turns out to be the little Yakuza."


    Malfoy looked at Goyle in surprise, poked Crabbe with his elbow as he hid a small cake in his pocket, and asked, "He and I are not on the same path?"


    Crabbe stuffed the cake in his mouth and said with a confused look, "I remember that."


    The sneaky Weasley twins put the box with the word ''Crazy Chocolate Bar'' in their pockets and hurriedly hid it aside.


    After being frightened for a short time, Malfoy chased out in anger, pressed Goyle''s head and gave him a dunk.


    In the end, because they made too much noise, they were caught by Snape who was catching a young couple outside, and the two of them were taken away by their ears.


    "Draco, please listen to my explanation, that''s really not what I wanted to say."


    "Shut up and call me Master, I can bear it! Didn''t you say that spanking is useless? Give me another kick!"


    It''s booming outside.


    After the dance ended, John felt that his face was about to freeze with laughter.


    He put his arms around Daphne''s slender waist and pulled her up, using too much force and accidentally causing her to stick to his chest.


    Daphne hurriedly left as if she had touched a hot kettle.


    It was just a brief touch, and when he looked at Daphne again, her face was so red that John thought she had a fever.


    "Are you okay? Do you want to go to the campus hospital?"


    John''s caring words came, making Daphne even more stunned. She covered her face and ran away.


    John Erkang failed to retain his hand and was a little dazed.


    "What''s wrong?" John scratched his head and patted his chest. He had been hit just now and his body was still weak. This hit really hurt.


    I''ve never seen Daphne''s head be so hard-headed before.


    He was about to go aside to rest for a while, but Padma from Ravenclaw came to him.


    Padma extended the invitation with a smile, "Can you dance with me?"


    The sugar-eating duo in the distance almost rushed out and tore the girl apart.


    How dare you come here to steal my home when my sister (best friend) is not here!


    John looked at Ron and found that he was still staring at Hermione, not even noticing Padma leaving.


    He couldn''t help but sigh and said: "It''s a lonely life."


    ¡­


    Chapter 221 Moody¡¯s Dance Steps and Reminders


    The principals also came off to dance, and the professors also had fun.


    John saw Dumbledore dancing with Ms. Maxim, but the height difference between them was so big that even with their pointed hats, they could barely touch Ms. Maxim''s chin.


    For a tall woman, Ms. Maxim''s elegant dance steps are not comparable to those of John who just learned to improvise.


    Even Moody left, dancing with Professor Sinistra.


    I thought it would be a funny scene, but unexpectedly, Moody flexibly controlled the wooden leg and it looked impressive.


    Old Batty had a hesitant look on his face. His current image is that he is friendly to the people, but the dance at the end still made him a little embarrassed.


    Students came in one after another, and Neville was a little absent-minded, thinking about his parents.


    Ginny was his dance partner. It was because Neville looked so pitiful at that time that she couldn''t help but agree.

 Chapter 197：

    The Weird Sisters stopped playing one song and started playing another one.


    Padma invited John to dance, but John was bumped by Daphne just now, and his chest felt tight and painful, so he declined.


    He refused so gracefully that Padma didn''t feel much emotion.


    Soon a Beauxbatons boy invited her to dance.


    John rubbed his chest, the air here was a bit stuffy.


    Mainly due to the excessive use of mental magic and fatigue after dancing, the various emotions of the students are now as conspicuous as neon lights in front of his eyes.


    Looking in the direction of Dumbledore, he had already separated from Ms. Maxim. Hagrid took the opportunity to go over and invite Ms. Maxim.


    Hagrid''s body was full of joy, but also nervousness and shyness.


    Ms. Maxim also has a little favorable impression, but not much. Heger still has to keep working hard.


    Dumbledore...can''t tell.


    His own abilities still have limitations when dealing with people with Occlumency. Dumbledore appears to be kind, but in reality he is indifferent to emotions and anger.


    Karkaroff is not here, he probably ran out.


    John looked over one by one and landed on Moody.


    After Moody finished dancing, he sat aside and listened to the rhythm, still holding the exquisite wine bottle in his hand.


    "Occlumency?"


    I can see a hint of joy in Moody, it''s so shallow that you can''t see it clearly unless you look carefully.


    He also used Occlumency. Considering that Moody is a ''PTSD'' patient, it seems to make sense.


    There was nothing special about the others. Even Professor McGonagall was very happy and even wanted to make Old Barty dance.


    "Let''s go out for a walk."


    Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of Heinrich, who was showing his impatience, while the silver mask opposite him, who was speaking seriously, was showing a mischievous mood.


    Percy answered sternly, and the three of them stood casually.


    Kim and Percy were talking about the entrance and exit of the new tent, and deliberately asked Heinrich to stand there as a waiter.


    "I hope he won''t negotiate any earth-shattering business for me."


    Shaking his head, John left the dance.


    As soon as he left, Ron and Harry were sitting at the same table.


    The two were worthy of being brothers. Harry''s dance partner Parvati couldn''t stand his neglect, so she turned around and left with another Beauxbatons boy.


    "Victor went to get a drink."


    Hermione took advantage of Krum''s time to get drinks and came over to care about her two sons.


    Unexpectedly, Ron''s sour words arose.


    "Victor? Didn''t he ask you to call him Vicky?"


    Because of Krum''s pronunciation problem, Hermione is always called ''Hermine''.


    To others, it sounds like a term of endearment between lovers.


    "Sour, too sour."


    Crabbe, who was eating fruit, had his face scrunched up. He looked at the apple in his hand in confusion as to why there was something sour and red.


    Or is the red one inherently sour?


    In the end, Ron made some sarcastic remarks, saying that being with Krum was surrendering to the enemy. Krum approached you to dig up information. He must want to use your hand to unlock the secret of the golden egg or something.


    Hermione was so angry that she simply ignored the two sons. Even though she didn''t invite the idiot herself, she still had to accuse her of various crimes.


    Ron was so dissatisfied with Krum now that he completely forgot that he once said that he would rather give Klum his bed and sleep on the sofa himself.


    ¡­


    The atmosphere inside was lively, but outside it was deserted, with a layer of white snow falling on the bushes on the ground.


    In the rose garden, after John walked out, he thought he could stay away from those neon lights, but he still underestimated the students in the school.


    He walked through a rose bush, and three black lines appeared on his forehead.


    From his perspective, the flowers are filled with ambiguity and love.


    "Can''t you young lovers wait until you graduate to fall in love?"


    He was speechless. In his previous life, at this age, he was still studying hard questions. It would be better for you to make love here.


    Snape really should have caught him.


    As he said that, John felt a wave of fear coming from him.


    He followed this feeling and saw an unexpected figure.


    "Severus, you can''t pretend that none of this happened!" Karkaroff''s voice was hoarse, but he was afraid of being heard, so he lowered his voice.


    "Over the months, it became more and more obvious."


    "I''m very worried now, I can''t deny it..."


    "Then run away." Completely different from Karkaroff''s behavior, Snape looked impatient.


    John tried to read Snape''s emotions, but the master of Occlumency couldn''t read it that easily.


    After several attempts, John could only read Snape''s displayed emotions.


    "It''s not a secret that Karkaroff is a Death Eater."


    John is on the same line as Old Barty, so he naturally knows what Karkaroff did before.


    Looking at Karkaroff''s panic, he is very afraid of the Dark Mark.


    "That''s right. After all, he was merciless and sold all the Death Eaters. If Voldemort really comes back, he will be the first to be afraid."


    Voldemort hates traitors more than his opponents.


    This allowed John to rule out the suspicion that Karkaroff might have confused the Goblet of Fire.


    Turning to leave, John stopped and saw two heads popping up in the other direction.


    Ignore it and walk in another direction.


    He tried his best to choose a place with few people, but he still encountered people.


    This time it¡¯s Hagrid and Ms. Maxim.


    The two people walking on the road were too conspicuous.


    When they were tired from walking, the two of them sat on the stone bench to rest.


    Hagrid''s shyness became even more intense. John wanted to leave, but he saw another guy.


    Inquiry, curiosity, greed, excitement.


    It''s Rita.


    John couldn''t help but clicked his tongue. Through meditation, John knew that Rita originally wanted to dig up some powerful information.


    As a result, after digging around, they found Hagrid again.


    As it happens, Hagrid is still a man who can''t keep his mouth shut.


    "As soon as I saw you, I understood."


    Ms. Maxim showed displeasure: "What do you understand?"


    Hagrid looked at Ms. Maxim, "I understand. I understand that you are the same as me. Are you your father or your mother?"


    John saw Ms. Maxim''s displeasure turning into anger, and the insect transformed by Rita trembled, looking very excited.


    "Forget it, I really wonder if Hagrid drank Veritaserum to quench his thirst when he was a child."


    Seeing that Hagrid was about to tell the secret, John sighed helplessly.


    He deliberately made a noise for everyone to hear.


    Hagrid wanted to ask Ms. Maxim if she was a hybrid giant, but he immediately turned his head when he heard the noise.


    John walked out of it with a polite smile on his face.


    "Sorry, Hagrid, Ms. Maxim, am I disturbing you?"


    Hagrid still had courage when he was with Ms. Maxim, but when there was one more person, he immediately lost it.


    Even though he is old, he is still an innocent boy.


    Hagrid, Ms. Maxim will eat you up if you do this.


    From John''s perspective, Hagrid''s emotions were like a revolving door, changing in various ways.


    Glancing at Rita vaguely, John was like a big bright light bulb.


    Everyone wants him to go away, but he doesn''t.


    He smiled warmly and said: "Ms. Maxim, I just saw Fleur being taken by a boy to the rose bush not far away."


    "What!" Ms. Maxim was originally angry because of Hagrid. After hearing this, she stood up and left. She directly transformed into a female Titan and angrily went to find the Hogwarts pig digging her own cabbage.


    Hagrid stretched out his hand to hold him back but did not stop him.


    He sat down in frustration, and John saw anger coming from behind the reindeer.


    It was Harry and Ron, probably because they were angry at John and Hagrid for finally having a date.


    Ignoring these two idiots, John walked to Rita calmly.


    Just as Rita was trying to dress herself up as a bug, John flicked Rita away with a flick of his finger.


    With so much force in this finger, Rita was probably dizzy.


    After doing all this, John looked at Hagrid, who lowered his head in disappointment.


    John leaned over and whispered: "Hagrid, it''s better not to say some things."


    "What?" Hagrid looked confused.


    John asked back: "What did you want to ask just now?"


    "I just want to know which of her parents is a giant." Hagrid looked innocent.


    John rubbed his brows irritably and said, "You should ask about such a private matter when we first meet. You also know that mixed-races are discriminated against in the magical world, just like werewolves. Even with wolfsbane potion, they are still discriminated against in many places. ¡±


    Hagrid seemed to finally understand the seriousness of the matter. He turned pale and tried to say that he didn''t think so much.


    "Ms. Maxim hates people talking about this matter. If you like her, don''t mention it in your life."


    John used a semi-threatening tone, and Hagrid nodded hastily.


    He also knew that he was wrong, and he almost revealed the most annoying part of Ms. Maxim.


    Fortunately, John showed up in time.


    For this, he was very grateful.


    The reindeer queen''s anger disappeared, and it was clear that they had heard it too.


    Knowing that they had wrongly blamed John, the two people left in despair.


    ¡­


    Chapter 222 The crybaby and the traitor


    The dance ended at twelve o''clock at midnight.


    As the Christmas vacation begins, John''s life becomes boring.


    He only has one thing to do, and that is to take care of his injuries.


    The sequelae of psychic magic are greater than he thought.


    For example, right now, he is crying and sitting there with no love left.


    "This **** empathy is making me sentimental."

 Chapter 198：

    Like incontinent tears, John shed tears at every turn.


    Sometimes the emotions are a little more intense and tears flow down.


    Xin Hao was on vacation and he didn''t go out to meet anyone.


    Only people in the Star Club know this.


    Malfoy wanted to laugh but didn''t dare. He was almost hurt from holding it in.


    Daphne was in a good mood, and her whole body was filled with happiness.


    Cutting the fruit into small pieces, she picked up a piece with her bare hands and handed it to John''s mouth.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Daphne, you are so good to me."


    Damn empathy.


    John wished he could lose this ability.


    He was so moved that he hugged Daphne and started crying.


    Daphne patted John''s back gently as if comforting a child, with a smile as bright as a flower on her face.


    "Okay, be good."


    With patient comfort, Daphne''s happiness and joy became even brighter.


    Malfoy found it very interesting. He came over quietly to see if he could stimulate John.


    Seeing Malfoy''s bad intentions, John punched him to sleep like a baby.


    Fleur came to the Star Club and saw Malfoy lying motionless on the ground, and John was still holding Daphne and crying.


    "...Shouldn''t I come?" Fleur was lost in thought. Fortunately, Cedric also came later.


    Both of them were shocked by John''s current situation.


    Trying to calm down, John''s eyes turned red when he saw the two coming.


    For the first time, Furong felt that the word "I feel pity for you" could be used by men.


    Furong admitted that she was hurt by drinking and sex, so she stopped drinking from now on!


    "I''ve found the clue."


    Trying not to look at the pitiful John, Fleur coughed twice, raised her eyebrows slightly, and said to Cedric: "Do you want me to tell you a clue?"


    Cedric smiled helplessly and said, "I know too."


    Furong''s proud expression froze.


    "Cedric was thinking about reminding you. Really, when he does this, I cry to death."


    In fact, John did cry.


    "This friendship is great."


    "Hey, don''t cry."


    Fleur wanted to help, but Daphne glared back.


    After a moment of confusion, John regained his composure.


    He took a deep breath to adjust his mood, regained his composure and said, "Sorry, this is the sequelae of using too much magic last time."


    "It will be fine after few days."


    "Okay." It was hard to accept that John, who was usually a strategist, turned into a crybaby, and the two nodded with difficulty.


    Heinrich came back and sat down silently.


    John glanced at him, and Heinrich nodded calmly.


    "Fleur, have you thought of your method?" John crossed his hands and put them on his chin.


    Fleur glanced at Cedric fearfully and said, "I''m going to use the Bubble Curse, but I''m not very proficient in this magic."


    "It seems that you and Cedric have the same idea." John nodded, "Maybe you should learn how to communicate with underwater creatures."


    Cedric and Fleur were thoughtful, but this was their oversight.


    They forgot that in this treasure hunt game, there are also underwater creatures acting as NPCs.


    John''s reminder suddenly woke them up, and the two left to prepare their methods.


    After they left, John continued to lie helpless.


    He has already started refining the magic potion. He needs something similar to a sedative.


    Before the second semester, John finally restrained his powerful ability to empathize.


    Daphne became unhappy, leaving John confused.


    A group of owls flew into the auditorium.


    One of the owls flew over with the Daily Prophet.


    John picked up the newspaper and read it, and saw Hagrid''s name in the small report.


    "Magizoologist, if Hagrid sees this name, he will wake up with a smile."


    Smiling, John could see Rita''s strong desire to survive through this newspaper.


    It must have been braided after a few strands of hair were braided. It said that Hagrid was loved by the school and was Harry the Savior¡¯s favorite professor. He liked to pursue exciting teaching methods.


    He also introduced Hagrid¡¯s masterpiece, the Blast-Ended Skrewt, claiming that it was a milestone in magical zoology.


    "That''s exaggerated."


    Turning the newspaper to the next page, the column about the Triwizard Tournament was still reporting.


    A betting craze has set off in the local magic world. Whether it is a young wizard or an old wizard, they will all bet on a few Sickles or Galleons.


    Although there is not much money to bet, everyone wants to see if they can make a fortune.


    There are also people in foreign countries who make bets. The money adds up to a lot, which is no less than the World Cup.


    John did some calculations, and if he continued, he might be able to earn more money than the World Cup.


    Krum''s outstanding performance in the World Cup plus savior Harry Potter.


    This makes the Triwizard Tournament very popular.


    Of course, it must be well run.


    The overwhelming propaganda of the "Daily Prophet" makes it difficult not to know even if you want to.


    Now the order of favorites to win the championship has changed. Klum, who was originally ranked first, became third, and Cedric moved to second.


    Harry, who was originally second, became first.


    "If it weren''t for Klum''s huge fan base, I''d probably be fourth now."


    John shook his head, Fleur just suffered an unknown loss.


    And Cedric got the highest score, but he was even beaten by Harry in the newspaper.


    By the way, can the first project use Firebolt?


    What about the wand in hand as promised?


    I feel like this game is a bit of a trick on honest people.


    I don¡¯t know if this counts as taking advantage of a loophole.


    John thought as he saw a flash of black owl drop the envelope.


    Picking up the envelope calmly, John wouldn''t open it until evening.


    There was Care of Magical Zoology today, and Hagrid grinned the whole time.


    Looking at the Blast-Ended Skrewt, John suspected that he only saw the praise part and completely ignored Rita''s little criticism, saying that he was carrying danger in class.


    At the end of the day, John opened the envelope and took a quick look.


    Soon his expression darkened.


    "He was attacked, and no one has been arrested yet."


    He stared at the handwriting on the letter. It was sent from Silverhand Manor.


    Someone tried to attack the manor guard but was driven away.


    The fact that the other party was able to find Silver Hand Manor meant that it was definitely not simple.


    "Is it Voldemort?"


    Thinking of this possibility, John was not sure. If it was Voldemort, he shouldn''t be beaten away.


    Little Barty was imprisoned in Silverhand Manor, and it was likely that Death Eaters came to the door.


    "I''ve cut off his Dark Mark, and he''s still able to come to his door. It''s not easy."


    He somewhat underestimated that it was the Death Eaters who had caused trouble.


    After Voldemort''s fall, most of the Death Eaters were captured and sent to Azkaban.


    But most of them are trash, and those like the Lestrange family are the real elites.


    In addition to them, there are also some Death Eaters on the run, waiting for Voldemort to return.


    "The Death Eaters were able to discover Barty Jr. at the manor, which means there may be a rebellion within."


    John''s eyes turned cold. Silver Hand Manor cast a spell, making it basically impossible for anyone except the security team to enter.


    There was a rebellion within, which suddenly alerted him.


    John immediately wrote to Tang Mi and asked him to investigate the matter thoroughly.


    If the security team rebels, it will be very dangerous.


    Naturally, Tang Mi could not be asked to investigate directly. John asked Tang Mi to find a trustworthy person to lurk in the Silverhand Manor security team.


    The next day, Tang Mi replied.


    He promised to clean up the security team, and he found a person who was best at disguise to join the security team.


    Let John feel at ease.


    John sent a ring to Tang Mi. Wearing this ring can temporarily close the imprisonment on little Barty.


    Once taken off, it means that little Barty will trigger the confinement left by John.


    Little Barty was secretly transferred to another prison.


    ¡­


    Ludo has been detained for more than ten days.


    During this time, he had no one to talk to except for one meal a day.


    This was driving him crazy.


    This day he woke up and found that there was one more person.


    He was ecstatic, but the man looked familiar, but he didn''t care at all.


    A big face came closer.


    Little Barty opened his eyes and saw that big face.


    Without any hesitation, he punched him directly.


    Ludo was beaten straight away, and he was also angry and beat him back.


    The two people were going back and forth, and Lu Duo couldn''t understand why a person with one missing hand could fight so fiercely.


    In the end, he shrank to one side, as scared as a little daughter-in-law who had been bullied.


    Little Barty''s eyes were dark and unclear, and he couldn''t understand why he appeared here.


    At the same time, Lippi Korbel, who was smoking a cigarette, was already mingling with the security team.


    As an old Auror, Lippi''s strongest strength is not magic, but his temperament that can get along with anyone.


    ¡­

 Chapter 199：

    Chapter 223 Prefect¡¯s Bathroom and Underwater Treasures


    At night.


    Harry got up from the bed, put on the invisibility cloak and left the dormitory.


    In order to ensure that this operation would not be discovered, he also brought the Marauder''s Map.


    After everything was safe, he walked to the door and opened it.


    On the day of the Yule Ball, Cedric found Harry and asked him to try the prefects'' bathroom.


    At first, Harry just thought that Cedric might be showing off that he was a prefect, but when he couldn''t find any clues about the golden egg later, he decided to give it a try.


    Because of Filch, Hogwarts Castle was very quiet.


    He walked carefully, checking the map every time he walked a certain distance.


    He couldn''t help but feel frightened when he saw Filch moving at high speed on the map.


    "Why is Filch running so fast?"


    He felt that Filch must have used some kind of magic. He was on the second floor just now, but he was on the third floor in the blink of an eye.


    After finally reaching the prefect''s bathroom, he approached the door and said the password: "Fresh pineapple."


    The door opened with a creak. Harry''s heart was beating fast and he hurriedly walked in and closed the door.


    Shortly after closing the door, he saw Filch running past the door on the Marauder''s Map.


    He breathed a sigh of relief and took off his invisibility cloak.


    The prefect''s bathroom is astonishingly luxurious. It looks like a rectangular swimming pool with about a hundred golden faucets on the edge of the bath.


    Harry felt that it would be good to be a prefect, and this bathroom alone was enough to make people excited.


    Standing in the luxurious and beautiful bathroom, he couldn''t help but feel that Cedric was playing a trick on him. How could this place help him solve the mystery of the golden egg?


    No matter what, such a luxurious place is worth letting him take a bath.


    He tried to open those luxurious golden faucets, and soon fragrant bubbles flowed out from them.


    He tried several others, and each one was different.


    Taking off his clothes, the water was really deep, and his feet could barely reach the bottom of the pool.


    He swam in the water twice and returned to the pool. He picked up the golden egg and looked at it. He really couldn''t figure out what it had to do with the prefect''s bathroom.


    There was no flash of inspiration or enlightenment here.


    He tried to open the golden egg, but the screams coming from inside almost made him lose his balance.


    He hurriedly closed the golden egg, fearful that he might attract Filch.


    At this moment, he met a pair of eyes.


    It was Myrtle, and Harry was startled.


    "I thought it was that handsome guy."


    Myrtle looked disappointed and turned around to leave along the pipe.


    Harry thought of something and hurriedly called him, "Myrtle, do you know how to open it?"


    Myrtle turned back and glanced at Harry. Harry was wearing nothing now, which made him both annoyed and shy.


    After looking at him for a long time, Myrtle said, "John is better looking."


    Before Harry could get angry, Myrtle said lazily: "The handsome boy dropped the golden egg into the water."


    After saying that, without waiting for Harry to continue asking, she dove into the pipe and left.


    Harry pondered Myrtle''s words alone and put the golden egg into the water for a long time.


    He was almost soaked until he remembered that he didn''t seem to have opened the golden egg, so he hurriedly jumped into the water to open it.


    The originally harsh screams turned into beautiful singing.


    He finally understood what the second project was.


    After getting the clue, he hurriedly put on his clothes, put the invisibility cloak on himself, and left in a hurry.


    But after going out, he looked at the Marauder''s Map and saw that Filch was approaching quickly.


    "Oops!"


    He hurriedly changed direction and left, but unfortunately Filch was very fast.


    Before he could go up the stairs, he was already nearby.


    Filch looked around, looking for any sign of Harry, which made Harry dare not breathe.


    "Filch."


    Just when Harry thought he might become the first warrior to be imprisoned, a rough voice sounded.


    He glanced at the Marauder''s Map, and it was strange that no one was approaching here.


    Before he could think about it carefully, the sound of thumping footsteps was heard, and then Moody''s ugly face appeared.


    Filch saw him with a flattering smile on his face: "Professor."


    Moody''s magic eye turned around, and finally looked in the direction of Harry.


    This surprised Harry.


    Moody said: "There was a student who ran very fast just now, but I didn''t catch up with him."


    Filch was so angry that he bullied a disabled person?


    He immediately chased in the direction Moody pointed, allowing Harry to escape.


    After Moody finished speaking, he did not leave, but turned to look in the direction of Harry.


    Harry knew he was exposed, and he resignedly pulled off the invisibility cloak.


    "Professor, I..."


    Moody didn''t look at him, but looked at the map in his hand, with surprise in his eyes.


    "Maybe you have a reason, right?"


    Moody waved to Harry, and Harry gave him the map. He looked at the map and praised: "It''s a really good prop. Can you lend it to me?"


    As he spoke, Moody mumbled: "You know, I have to be careful about the bad guys who might sneak into the school."


    Although Harry felt a little strange, Moody had been very kind to him during this period and even gave him advice on the first project, so he didn''t have too much doubt.


    After Harry left, Moody held the map in his hand and quietly watched Harry walking on it.


    "A very good prop, isn''t it?"


    He muttered, turned around and left in the other direction.


    ¡­


    Time passed quickly, and the day came when the second project started.


    John''s tear incontinence has almost been cured, but he still has the problem of being easily empathetic to others.


    Because of this, he had a special Valentine''s Day.


    Daphne has been in a better mood for a week.


    John did not put on the mask. He saw Heinrich being pulled over by Jin to join in the count and standing there wearing a silver mask.


    Jin was wearing a white mask and whispering something in Heinrich''s ear with a teasing look on his face. Heinrich had to maintain his appearance and not take his eyes off him.


    Judging from the helpless feelings Tang Mi exuded, it was probably not something worth listening to.


    "Don''t ruin my image." John was speechless.


    When will Johnny Silverhand be bitten by others?


    The second project is in Black Lake. The four warriors have known this for a long time.


    Ludo was released, but he had lost a lot of weight visibly, and his cheeks were sunken.


    Dumbledore asked him if he was losing weight, and Ludo kept saying yes.


    It seems that he doesn¡¯t dare to cheat anymore. After all, Tang Mi reported that little Barty beat Ludo nine times in three days.


    There are also clues about the traitor in the security team, and it is locked on a dark wizard recruited from the patrol team of Silver Hand Manor.


    Tang Mi asked his good friend Lippi to break into the interior and become friends with the dark wizard.


    The other party is very wary. Fortunately, he likes to smoke just like Lippi.


    "Catch it first, wait until the other party contacts the Death Eaters, and then control it."


    John wanted to invite you to the urn, but the current Silverhand Manor has been transformed into a large cage without knowing it.


    He wants to catch those Death Eaters.


    The game is about to begin, and Harry, the last warrior, arrives at the Black Lake in the last minute.


    Karkaroff''s disappointment was visible to the naked eye. He probably felt that Harry was late, so Harry would be eliminated in this game.


    All I can say is that the abacus is pretty good, so don¡¯t do it next time.


    Ludo Bagman was happy when he saw Harry, but he didn''t dare to show it.


    He no longer dared to favor Harry, but he had invested his entire fortune in betting on Harry to win, so he naturally hoped that Harry would not be absent.


    John was also a little curious about how Harry would solve the problem of underwater breathing.


    Immediately, he saw the whistle sound and Harry stuffed something into his mouth.


    "Gillweed?"


    He was stunned, where did Harry come from such a thing.


    Gillweed is a precious material, and Harry should have no chance of getting it.


    And you promised to rely on yourself, but you are cheating, right?


    This time, I might as well not use the Flying Curse and just bring it in to eat. I would have known better if I brought a set of diving equipment.


    After Harry ate the gillyweed, the skin on both sides of his neck seemed to have been cut open by a blade, and a pair of gills sprouted out.


    He dove into the water and felt that he could breathe freely in the water.


    He was so happy that webs grew between his fingers, and his bare feet became longer and webbed.


    He was like a mermaid, swimming quickly in the water.


    It was so dark inside the Black Lake that he could only see about ten feet.


    This was particularly difficult for Harry, who had to find things underwater. When Dobby gave him the gillyweed, he also said that Ron was treated as a treasure under the water.


    Judging from the reminder of the song, if Harry doesn''t find Ron within an hour, Ron will disappear forever.


    This made him more nervous and wanted to find it quickly.


    The jungle composed of undulating and tangled black water plants grows more and more the deeper you go.


    He was somewhat lost in the darkness.


    Suddenly, he felt something grabbing his ankle.


    Looking back, my feet were entangled in water plants.


    He turned around quickly and hurriedly went to untie it.


    A black shadow flashed between the water plants. He was suddenly startled and turned his head to look, but he didn''t see the appearance of the thing.


    The next second.


    Harry was pulled hard and dragged into the water plants.


    He felt many hands grasping his body and pulling him layer by layer, and he struggled with all his strength.


    ¡­

 Chapter 200：

    Chapter 224 Underwater surprises and manpower splitting the lake


    John actually didn¡¯t quite understand the second game. It wasn¡¯t like the first game where you could watch it live.


    A group of people looked at the dark lake and couldn''t see anything. It looked like they were stupid. The wizard''s brain circuit was just different.


    John saw several students as if they were on live broadcast, frantically thinking about how to find people in the water.


    Those who didn¡¯t know, thought he had gone down to fish for people.


    The lively atmosphere gradually calmed down, and John could only say that this game was extremely unwatchable.


    As time passed, a bubble suddenly appeared on the water surface.


    It was only a very small one, but John had sharp eyes and saw it all at once.


    "Someone is coming out."


    After he finished speaking, others also noticed.


    They were extremely excited and wanted to see who could succeed first.


    The students from the three schools are looking forward to it, hoping to be from their own school, under everyone''s gaze.


    A head emerged from the water, with bright silver hair spread out in the water. The girl''s beautiful face had become much pale after soaking in it for too long. It was really worthy of being called a water hibiscus.


    It''s Fleur Delacour.


    Furong looked bad. She swam towards the shore, but there was no one rescued around her.


    "Something attacked me in the water and popped my blisters."


    After Fleur came ashore, her body tilted and almost fell. John noticed the scratches on Fleur''s body, as if something was holding her.


    Cough loudly and spit out the water that has been choked in the nose.


    The corners of Fleur''s eyes turned red from coughing. A Beauxbatons student quickly stepped forward and took out a towel to cover her. John took off his wizard robe to cover her.


    Fleur, who was wearing wizard robes, had tears in her eyes. She grabbed John''s hand and said anxiously: "Gabriel, she is still there, the mermaid attacked me."


    John''s expression darkened and he looked up at Dumbledore.


    When Dumbledore heard Fleur''s words, a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes.


    He has communicated with the creatures in the black lake and will not help the warriors, but he will not attack them either.


    "Tearing the Bubble Curse will cause the warrior to drown." John said in a deep voice, "This is to kill the warrior."


    Hearing his words, the people around him took a deep breath.


    ?Especially the students, they never thought that there would be possible deaths in this game.


    Dumbledore knew the seriousness of the matter, and his voice became shrill. This was the mermaid language, and he was calling the mermaid.


    But when he called, the mermaid did not appear.


    Things were getting more and more out of control. Dumbledore''s expression became serious, and he went to several referees to discuss it.


    His original intention was to pause the game to see what was going on.


    But Karkaroff didn''t want to say anything. Krum hadn''t come out yet, and Beauxbatons had been eliminated.


    Under such a stalemate, the bottom of the water bubbled gurglingly again.


    A head popped out, it was Cedric. He rescued Qiu Zhang, but he didn''t look good.


    "The mermaids are crazy, and there are Grindylows. They are hunting for warriors in the water."


    Cedric held a head full of water plants and said, "I hid in the water plants and waited for the right moment to rescue him."


    His words brought more uneasiness to the students.


    Cedric came to John and told him more terrible news.


    "When I arrived, the group of mermaids seemed to want to kill the hostages."


    ¡­


    Harry was pulled all the way by those hands. He wanted to resist and was dragged all the way.


    When he was dragged out of the water plant, he finally saw who it was.


    It''s Grindylow. They have weapons in their hands. There are four or five of them, trying to drown people in the water one by one.


    Harry finally touched the wand, and he found the opportunity to attack Grindylow.


    I thought it would be difficult, but these guys collapsed at the first touch.


    Screaming and running away.


    After being dragged for a while, he was finally free.


    Looking around, he found that this was a mermaid village.


    There is a rough statue standing in the square. It is a statue of a big mermaid with three people tied to its tail.


    In addition to Ron, there was Hermione and an eight-year-old girl.


    With bright silver hair, Harry remembered the little girl in John''s tent during the World Cup.


    They all seemed to be asleep, with little bubbles coming out of their mouths.


    Harry swam hard towards the hostages, the mermaids seemed unable to see him.


    He stepped forward and wanted to pull away the rope.


    But the rope was far more difficult to open than he thought. He found a sharp stone from the ground to cut the rope.


    Just when he was about to cut off, he saw the mermaids moving.


    A guy with a shark head swam over quickly, and the mermaids who were motionless in front of Harry immediately chased him with forks.


    The shark was transformed by Klum. He was startled and hurriedly avoided, but the mermaid refused to let him go.


    Krum lost the chance of rescue and was constantly driven away by the mermaid.


    Harry finally broke the rope. Just as he was about to save the others, he saw the mermaid showing a fierce look towards him.


    He realized something was wrong. A mermaid actually picked up a fork and attacked the two people who were still untied.


    Harry hurriedly stepped forward to stop the mermaid, but the mermaids did not attack him, but other mermaids came over and attacked the hostages.


    "Krum."


    He yelled anxiously, with blisters gushing from his mouth.


    Krum also noticed something was wrong and rushed forward to knock away the mermaid who was attacking Hermione.


    A mermaid''s spear pierced Krum''s ankle, causing him to scream in pain and bite the mermaid on the arm.


    More mermaids gathered around, and Harry took out his wand and attacked continuously.


    ¡­


    An hour passed.


    No third person came up.


    Karkaroff still refused to let go. He firmly believed that Krum could complete the task.


    John looked gloomy, and Cedric said that the mermaids might be preparing to kill the hostages at some point.


    This is no joke, there is something wrong with this project today.


    If Cedric hadn''t been faster and smarter, maybe he would have been eliminated like Fleur.


    Fleur also heard Cedric''s words, and she cried and asked Madame Maxime to save Gabrielle.


    But the referee has to remain impartial, so if Karkaroff doesn''t let go, others can''t suspend the game.


    John took a deep breath. Since the referee didn''t help, he took action himself.


    He asked in a deep voice: "Cedric, which direction is it?"


    Cedric immediately pointed out the location of the mermaid village. John stood on the shore and held his hands in the air.


    A silver sword emerged from his right hand.


    "You guys get out of the way and give me a way."


    When he spoke, Malfoy was the first to shout loudly and drive away those in front of him.


    Everyone looked at John with confusion, and Dumbledore also stopped arguing.


    John stepped into the lake with his feet, closed his eyes slightly, and dispersed the magic power into the lake.


    The ring on his right hand exudes an endless stream of magic power, which is injected into the sword of Silver Wake.


    Holding the sword of Silver Wick high, John whispered strange syllables.


    "Spirit of the Black Lake, show me the way. This sword cuts through all things in this world and drives out evil."


    Opening the palm of his left hand, a fist-sized ball of lake water fell into his palm. It did not spread out, but attached to Silver Wake''s sword like a slime, creating an extra transparent scabbard for Silver Wick.


    Ancient magic, he holds the water element and can communicate with Black Lake, and at the same time obtains permission from Black Lake.


    Blessed by the water of the Black Lake, John holds the sword in both hands.


    Karkaroff shouted and questioned Dumbledore, saying: "What is he going to do, Dumbledore, is this what you mean!"


    Ms. Maxim didn''t know what John was going to do. Fleur came to her side and said, "The mermaid in the water is crazy. John wants to save people."


    "Save people?" Ms. Maxim was a little confused, so why did John stand on the shore?


    Dumbledore''s eyes flashed strangely, and he also wanted to see how John could save people.


    Just after everyone''s attention was focused on John, John finished singing.


    His eyes opened and turned into dragon eyes, and a pressure was revealed from his body.


    His hair moved automatically without wind, and his hands tightly grasped the hilt of the sword.


    "Crush the thorns and thorns!"


    The self-created cutting curse was poured into the sword at this moment, runes floated out from the sword, and John swung the sword suddenly.


    The blade of the sword sliced ??across the lake.


    In the midst of everyone¡¯s frightened eyes.


    The lake water separated.


    An invisible trace started from the sword body and spread rapidly towards the center of the lake.


    The divided lake water split to both sides like jelly.


    The speed was so fast that people could see the huge black lake being cut in half.


    In the center of the lake, a mermaid village appeared.


    This scene made everyone present stunned and widened their eyes.


    The people standing in the lake are as if the sea **** descended at this moment, cutting open the lake water and dividing the lake with manpower.


    ¡­


    Chapter 225 Search and Passivity


    In the mermaid village, each mermaid lost their footing and fell into the mud.


    Krum, who was stabbed in the ankle, returned to his human form, his feet dripping with blood.


    Harry was also stunned by everything.


    After leaving the water, the spell on the three hostages was lifted, and they woke up one after another.


    "Oh my god, what''s going on?" Ron looked at all this in disbelief.


    Gabrielle and Hermione spit out a mouthful of water. They were equally confused.


    A wave of coercion fell, and the mermaids who had originally wanted to take action screamed and crawled towards the water walls on both sides.


    "Gabriel¡ª"


    Fleur screamed, and Gabrielle raised her eyes to see that the separated lake water was like a cliff.

 Chapter 201：

    His sister Fleur was calling him from the shore, and John was holding a silver sword, his eyes filled with coldness.


    "It''s the warriors."


    "They''re hurt!"


    "Dumbledore, what''s going on!"


    Everyone saw what happened in the middle of the lake, especially Karkaroff. When he saw the blood on Krum''s body, he asked Dumbledore in shock and anger.


    He completely forgot who kept delaying, causing him to almost miss the rescue opportunity.


    Harry breathed a sigh of relief, just as the effect of the gillyweed wore off, the gills on his body disappeared, and his hands and feet returned to normal.


    The mermaids were fleeing, and when they left the lake, John did see the mermaids attacking the hostages.


    The pattern on his shoes lit up, he stretched out his wings and flew towards the mermaid at a high speed.


    Just as a mermaid with an extraordinary status wearing many bone fragments was about to leave, a silver sword was nailed into its palm.


    John descended from the sky, stepped on the mermaid''s waist, pulled out the Silver Wick and waved it to the side.


    The tied Hermione and Gabrielle''s ropes were disconnected.


    The sword blade landed brightly on the neck of the mermaid leader, and John said coldly: "You''d better give me a reasonable explanation."


    The mermaid leader looked terrified.


    "John!"


    It was Dumbledore who stopped John from taking action.


    John tilted his head and looked at Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore shook his head seriously and said: "It is controlled."


    The meaning is very clear. The mermaid leader is probably also under control, so let him go.


    John smiled and said coldly: "Professor Dumbledore, it almost killed four students, especially two of my friends."


    "John," Dumbledore took a deep breath and said seriously: "Let it go and I will investigate it."


    The cold light on Silver Wake''s sword flickered, and the lakes on both sides formed walls.


    John was silent for a while, and finally removed the blade.


    Ms. Maxim also came down. She brought Fleur to Gabriel and stroked her head lovingly: "Poor child, thank you, John, for saving her."


    Ms. Maxim thanked her aloud, and John shook his head. Looking into Fleur''s eyes that were red from crying, he said to Dumbledore: "Professor Dumbledore, I hope you can handle it well."


    After saying that, John turned and left.


    The mermaid leader was frightened, and Dumbledore asked him.


    Indeed, just as Dumbledore thought, it was cursed.


    A very profound confusion spell, even controlling it unconsciously.


    It''s memory was confused, and it was confused that Dumbledore made it attack the three powerful warriors.


    Yesterday at the Black Lake, someone used mermaid language to attract the mermaids.


    Dumbledore tried to help it recover, but it still completely remembered it.


    Regarding this memory, it is very confusing.


    The confusion spell confuses its memory.


    John was very dissatisfied with the result, but he couldn''t change it.


    "Another confusion spell."


    He thought of several recent incidents. The secret room of the Star Society was invaded and the Goblet of Fire was modified. They were all advanced confusion spells.


    He did not stay long, but left the Black Lake.


    Harry was not seriously injured, but Krum was seriously injured. In addition to his ankle, he also had multiple wounds stabbed by spears.


    Hermione was also affected. There was a hole in her robe, which pierced her clothes. Fortunately, the robe was large and did not pierce her.


    The two warriors did not come out at the end of this game, but because of their noble moral behavior in protecting the warriors underwater, they were still given high marks.


    The final scores were Cedric first, Harry second, and Krum and Fleur tied for third.


    Because of Krum''s poor performance in the first project, even if he got a higher score this time, he was still on par with Fleur.


    The third project started on June 24.


    However, the aftermath of this matter is not over.


    The mermaid incident shows that someone is causing trouble.


    Dumbledore asked Moody to find out about this matter.


    ?The person who can control the mermaid village must be very powerful.


    As an old Auror, Moody is more experienced in this matter.


    So when he gave this task to Moody, basically no one objected.


    But John really didn''t expect that Moody''s first suspect would be himself.


    By the time he found out about this, the entire Slytherin had been searched.


    ¡­


    Moody swaggered to the Slytherin lounge in the name of looking for suspicious persons.


    "Come out, come out to me."


    Moody stood in the lounge and called everyone out with a loud voice. Everyone in Slytherin looked bad.


    But Moody seemed invisible and muttered: "Now I am going to search for you. Don''t think about what you may be hiding. I know you. Half of the Death Eaters I captured are from Slytherin." ¡±


    Malfoy couldn''t bear it anymore and cursed: "This is a very serious accusation."


    "Accusation?" Moody walked up to Malfoy, his magic eye rolled around, and roared: "Don''t think I don''t know, you are just like your father Lucius, a dirty, despicable guy. !¡±


    "You are not allowed to insult my father!"


    Malfoy''s eyes turned red. He had always used his father as a role model and couldn''t stand such an insult from Moody.


    Moody grabbed him by the collar and pushed him away: "I know, I know you, everyone stand up now, I''m going to search."


    He almost said that everyone in Slytherin was a future Death Eater, which made the Slytherin students look bad.


    Malfoy clenched his fists, his knuckles turned white, his eyes were full of anger, and he roared: "You don''t have this power!"


    Moody''s face darkened, and he lowered his voice and said in Malfoy''s ear: "Don''t think that I don''t know that your father is a Death Eater. Dumbledore also knows that, so he never believes in Slytherin, do you know?"


    Malfoy''s breath was stagnant, and Moody had already opened a dormitory to search.


    Moody has Dumbledore''s password and they can''t stop it.


    When each dormitory was entered and searched, they felt unprecedented humiliation.


    When he wanted to go to the last room, Malfoy couldn''t bear it and cursed: "Get out, that''s John''s room!"


    "Yes, yes, I know him, so his suspicion is the biggest, right?"


    Moody didn''t want to pay attention to him at all, but the next second, a red light passed by his side.


    This time, he finally reacted.


    Turning around, he saw Malfoy holding the wand in his hand. Moody gritted his back teeth and said, "Do you know what you are doing, kid?"


    "If you don''t get out of there." Malfoy''s actions made the others react. They looked at Moody in silence and stood behind Malfoy.


    Moody sneered, "I''ll tell Dumbledore everything."


    He didn''t go in, turned around and left the lounge.


    And all this made the Slytherin people silent.


    They all know the seriousness of this matter.


    Suddenly, someone said: "Dumbledore never trusted us."


    The student had a look of humiliation on his face, and his words resonated with everyone.


    "We should have known from the beginning." Malfoy gritted his teeth and said, "He has always only favored Gryffindor!"


    "As soon as something happens, they will be suspicious of us."


    "I want to tell my dad."


    There were some Slytherins who wanted to maintain their opinions, but when they learned that out of the four houses, only Slytherins were searched, they were equally angry.


    When John came out of the secret room of the Star Society, he knew all this.


    Even John couldn''t help but be angry.


    "Dumbledore is not a fool, I think he knows what to do."


    The crowd was so excited at the moment that John had no smile on his face.


    "Moody is targeting us, why?" He couldn''t understand how an old Auror could be so confused.


    Malfoy said with humiliation: "What else? He looks down on us. Don''t forget, he has been protecting the Gryffindors from the beginning to the end."


    "Whether it''s Potter or Weasley."


    John''s face darkened and he said calmly: "I will tell Professor Snape."


    He wanted to see how Snape, who was Dumbledore''s die-hard loyalist, would react.


    As John headed to Snape''s office, he was stopped.


    It''s Professor McGonagall.


    Professor McGonagall looked complicated and said, "Wick, I need you to go to the principal''s office with me."


    "There are some things that I hope you can explain."


    John''s heart sank and he nodded in agreement.


    He left with Professor McGonagall, and other students saw this scene and started talking about it.


    ¡­


    Chapter 226 The secret room is discovered and the anonymous wand


    John was taken to the principal''s office, where a battle array had been set up.


    Dumbledore, Snape, Moody.


    The three courts will conduct a joint trial.


    On the table in front of Dumbledore, there was a wand.


    Snape looked very unhappy, and Moody, holding his cane, watched John come over quietly.


    As if they had just discussed something, Dumbledore just came back to his senses and smiled at John.


    "Professor Dumbledore, why did you call me here?"


    John glanced at the wand, but he didn''t care.


    Anyway, it¡¯s not my own.


    He thought, but made a mistake.


    Because Dumbledore picked up the wand and asked: "John, is this wand yours?"


    John was stunned, frowned and denied, "Professor Dumbledore, that''s not my wand."


    After saying that, John took out his wand and indicated that he had it with him.


    After hearing this, Snape said to Moody in a strange tone: "It seems that you made a mistake in your investigation."


    "I can''t make mistakes!" Moody responded angrily.


    His magic eye moved, and Dumbledore stopped the two from arguing for the second time.


    Dumbledore''s eyes hidden behind his half-moon lenses looked at John. John met his eyes and felt like something was getting into his head.

 Chapter 202：

    With a cold snort in his heart, John activated Occlumency to isolate this prying eyes.


    It¡¯s Legilimency.


    Dumbledore actually used Legilimency on himself.


    There was a chill in his heart, he looked at Dumbledore and asked, "Professor Dumbledore, do you have any questions?"


    Dumbledore looked at John deeply, and Moody said roughly: "This wand was found in the room on the right corridor on the fourth floor. That room is really luxurious."


    His words were filled with accusations, and he roared: "The last spell on this wand was a confusion spell. It is in that hidden room. Maybe some smart little wizard thought that no one could discover it."


    He quickly walked up to John and shouted loudly: "He is so stupid and has no idea that I can see through his secrets!"


    "Are you doubting me?"


    John''s expression turned cold. He didn''t expect that Moody discovered the secret room of the Star Society and entered it.


    Moody''s tone made him very uncomfortable. It was the tone of interrogating a prisoner.


    Just when Moody was about to go further, Dumbledore stopped him.


    "Professor Moody, please calm down." Dumbledore stopped Moody. There was a complexity in his eyes that others could not understand. "John, can you tell us where you were last night?"


    John knew he was in trouble, and said calmly: "Of course, you know I always listen to you."


    He turned to look at Moody, with a cold tone in his words, and said, "I was in the secret room of the Star Society yesterday, but I can tell you exactly that I don''t know where this wand came from."


    "John Wick, maybe you don''t even bother to tell a clumsy lie." Moody''s magic eyes stared at John, "But this further solidifies your suspicion."


    "With all due respect," Snape said, still in a sinister tone: "John Wick is a man who thinks very highly of himself, and he will not... cheat on this kind of thing."


    The last two words seemed to be meant for one person in particular.


    Moody turned his head and said angrily: "Yes, Severus, you may have forgotten that some wizards like to pretend to be arrogant, but that is not evidence, is it?"


    Snape frowned and looked at him, Moody not to be outdone.


    John looked up at Dumbledore, the old man was the one who made the decision.


    Dumbledore stood up from behind the table and asked calmly: "John, give me an answer."


    "It''s not me, Professor Dumbledore." John shook his head in denial. He didn''t want to take the blame.


    Dumbledore seemed relieved and said: "I believe John, he will not do this, let alone cause harm to his friends."


    What else Moody wanted to say, Dumbledore''s voice became louder, "Alastor, I think we should give students enough trust."


    His lips moved, and Moody could only look at John fiercely.


    John stared back fearlessly.


    This misunderstanding is now resolved.


    Dumbledore did not ask why John would build a secret room in the school, nor did he ask the question, "Only John Wick in the school can make wands."


    He just felt that this outstanding Slytherin student still had room for redemption.


    John turned and left, the distance between him and Dumbledore getting farther and farther, until he disappeared behind the door.


    Professor McGonagall did not speak during the whole process. Her bloodless lips were pursed tightly. After hearing that John was okay, her pale face became a little better.


    "I''m out, Dumbledore." Moody left.


    Snape did not leave. He said to Dumbledore, who was deep in thought: "This matter is a bit too specific."


    He didn''t say anyone, but Dumbledore knew.


    "Arastor may have some prejudices, and you know the people he faced in those years," Dumbledore said.


    Snape said quietly: "What about John Wick?"


    "Are you really not afraid?" Snape said to himself: "His room has become a holy place for those followers."


    Moody said something about searching Slytherin, which made Snape angry and aware of it.


    This sentence silenced Dumbledore, and Snape said in a sinister tone: "It''s very similar, isn''t it? It''s like a law with that person''s followers. Every Dark Lord will be surrounded by a group of people. ¡­¡±


    "Severus." Dumbledore interrupted, a rare look of tiredness on the old man''s face.


    Snape knew he couldn''t go on and left the headmaster''s office.


    Helping John, because he believed John would not do such a thing, and reminding Dumbledore, he was reminding not to make the same mistake again.


    The anonymous wand was placed on the table.


    As Dumbledore watched, the image of John cutting off the lake with his sword appeared in his mind.


    "Ancient magic, John, you are more studious than I thought."


    The silverware spurted out a cloud of mist, blurring Dumbledore''s figure.


    In the drawer, the golden time turner lies quietly.


    ¡­


    John walked out of the principal''s office, his expression was not good.


    "Who is it?"


    He looked solemn and hurried to the fourth floor.


    He saw that the thief detection charm on the door had been confused again. He couldn''t be sure whether it was Moody who did it or the person who framed him.


    Or...


    Moody was the one who framed him.


    John had doubted this possibility.


    If so, then why did he do this?


    For Harry?


    From the first moment he came to school, John could see Moody''s hostility towards Slytherin.


    Originally, he just thought it was the Auror''s displeasure and targeting of Slytherin, but now it seems that there is more to it than this.


    Taking out the Marauder''s Map, John saw Alastor Moody fading away on it.


    Either Moody knew about the Marauder''s Map and used a powerful confusion spell to change the map''s name.


    Or he is Moody himself, targeting himself for some reason.


    No matter which one, Moody''s is no longer trustworthy.


    John''s eyes were deep.


    The second day.


    Entering the secret room, John saw several worried faces.


    "I''m fine," John met Daphne''s worried eyes and said calmly: "This incident is aimed at me. No matter who it is, we must be vigilant."


    He said to everyone in a deep voice: "The Star Club has been exposed."


    This is not good news, and several people fell silent.


    Percy said: "Something happened to the second project, and Mr. Crouch was also implicated. He needs to go back and deal with the impact of this matter."


    John nodded. Cedric was silent for a while and said, "John, there is some bad news."


    He looked at John and said with difficulty: "There are discussions in the Hufflepuff lounge. Some students feel that you are... imitating the mysterious man."


    As soon as these words came out, Malfoy was the first to get angry: "Who said that!"


    Actually, Cedric still said it was missing, not part of it, but most of it.


    Neville also raised his hand silently, pursed his lips, and said, "There are also rumors in the Gryffindor lounge."


    "A bunch of stupid people." Daphne said coldly and unceremoniously.


    Making Neville lower his head in shame.


    John didn''t expect that the matter would spread so quickly, just in one night.


    Some people are talking about Dumbledore expelling John, and others think that John built the Chamber of Secrets just to break into Hogwarts in the future and accomplish what the mysterious man failed to accomplish.


    "Rumors stop at the strong." John said with a calm expression: "When time passes, they will understand their mistakes."


    Fleur was fighting for John. After those students saw John''s power, they all felt that it was possible for John to become the third Dark Lord.


    John suddenly realized that maybe this was the result Moody wanted.


    Let public opinion defeat you.


    ¡­


    Chapter 227 Rumors and Gambling


    Rumors are terrible, but Moody was wrong about one thing.


    He forgot that this is what comes with being strong.


    So when John learned about the rumors that were spreading, he did nothing to curb them.


    Human nature is like this, he will feel that what he knows is the truth.


    Even if you argue with him, you can''t change everything.


    Only when he finds the facts himself can he truly believe that everything is wrong.


    But for Slytherin, there is nothing wrong with having one more Dark Lord.


    Blaise Zabini once ran over and asked John if he really wanted to do this.


    Looking at the enthusiasm in his eyes, John just smiled.


    This seems to prove something, but it also seems to prove nothing.


    Slytherin became more united, and their internal frictions were not worth the external battles.


    A student who dared to speak ill of John would attract several Slytherins to attack him.


    There are also rumors in Gryffindor.


    "I know there are not many good people in Slytherin." When a Gryffindor student said this, his deskmate did not refute.


    Even though Gryffindor has always despised Slytherin for discriminating against Muggles, in fact they have been doing discriminatory things.


    When Harry was still on the train in his first year, he heard Ron say that Slytherins were not good people.


    During Voldemort''s time, most Slytherin students joined the Death Eaters.


    So when this rumor spread, the Gryffindor students found it very credible.


    Ron learned his lesson this time and didn''t say anything.


    When Hermione heard someone talking about this, she couldn''t help shouting: "John is not that kind of person!"


    Now Ron had an objection. He listened to Hermione talking about John, which was like a burr being pierced into the sole of his foot, causing him to be pricked every step he took.


    So he muttered: "Didn''t John set up a group of stars? It''s mysterious, maybe..."


    He didn''t finish his sentence because Hermione glared at him.


    This look infuriated Ron even more, and he shouted angrily: "Did I say it wrong, John, John, John!"


    He hated that name, especially coming out of Hermione''s mouth.


    That night, Hermione wore a blue dress and looked like Cinderella who had been bewitched by her fairy godmother. It was deeply imprinted in his mind.


    He didn''t know what was wrong, but hearing Hermione talking about other men made him feel very uncomfortable.


    Harry was startled by his reaction, and he hurriedly comforted Ron.


    Hermione gritted her teeth and looked at Ron. She stood up and was about to leave. When she thought of something, she pointed at Ron''s nose and cursed: "You are an ungrateful guy. John saved you and repaired your wand!"


    After saying that, Hermione walked away quickly holding the book in her arms.


    Harry noticed that there was a flash of light in the corner of her eyes.


    He looked at Hermione and then at Ron, in a dilemma.


    Ron also sat angrily and muttered: "I talk about John all day long, and I also saved her life!"

 Chapter 203：

    ¡­


    After this battle, John discovered that Harry and Ron deliberately avoided the place where he appeared.


    After thinking for a moment, he knew why.


    He was silent for a long time, and finally laughed: "The savior and the third generation of the Dark Lord."


    "So this is ah."


    Rumors are not important, what matters is who believes them.


    John closed his eyes and opened them again, his eyes were filled with peace.


    "Moody, you overestimate the status of the Savior in my heart."


    The savior?


    It''s just a child that Dumbledore held up.


    His old enemy is Voldemort.


    And myself...


    will kill Voldemort.


    John regained his indifference, and students from other colleges avoided wherever he went.


    Malfoy actually enjoyed this feeling.


    Is there anything more satisfying than having the whole school pay attention?


    "John, you might as well just become the Dark Lord." He said half-jokingly.


    When he saw John''s thoughtful look, he immediately panicked, "I was just joking."


    "Shut up, I''m trying to give you a few extra laps!"


    Malfoy: "..." Do you think others are fools if they don''t speak?


    He didn''t notice that Heinrich''s eyes flashed beside him.


    John''s strength is obvious to all. He has such strength in the fourth grade. It is not impossible to become the Dark Lord after graduation.


    Daphne said nothing. No matter who John became, she would always be there.


    "Heinrich, I have a task for you."


    John stopped before entering the classroom, and Heinrich looked at him.


    "Go check Moody, there''s something fishy about him."


    In the Star Club, apart from John, the most powerful person is Heinrich.


    So this matter can only be left to Heinrich.


    Heinrich nodded, and John pointed at the Stars Badge and said, "If there is danger, use the badge. It doesn''t matter if you can''t find it."


    He smiled and said: "Deputy, your existence is the most important."


    Finally there was another expression on Heinrich''s face, and he smiled.


    Nodding vigorously, Heinrich put his right hand on the badge, bowed slightly and said with a smile: "Of course, my king."


    The investigation was left to Heinrich because John had other things to do.


    Hand over all kinds of "Zi" series equipment to Heinrich, the most important one is the "Supreme Power".


    He told Heinrich not to use it unless absolutely necessary.


    Exclusive power is a one-time thing, and John only has a few.


    At the same time, Heinrich was given the Marauder''s Map to monitor Moody''s every move.


    March.


    John walked out of the castle at night.


    He didn''t alarm anyone.


    Exiting through the Shrieking Shack, he came to Hogsmeade.


    Leaving Hogwarts, he used Apparition to disappear.


    When he reappeared, he was already at the Johnny Silverhand store.


    Tang Mi was waiting here respectfully. When he saw John appear, he said: "Sir, the owl attribute was intercepted and sent not far from Silver Hand Manor."


    He handed John a letter that used anti-peeping magic.


    "The curse pauses."


    John raised his hand and brushed it, and all the magic on it fell silent.


    He did not dispel the magic, which would cause the other party to notice.


    Opening the letter, it was blank.


    "You are really cautious. Unfortunately, this caution has no effect in front of an alchemist."


    The silver ring covered the finger, and with a slight touch, the magic shielding writing on it appeared.


    John glanced quickly and put it down again, his face already filled with coldness.


    He asked: "What''s the name of that security guard?"


    "Bieber, Bieber Just." Tang Mi replied respectfully, "He was originally the owner of a crucible store in Knockturn Alley. Later, the store went bankrupt and he joined the security team."


    "It seems that it has been planned for a long time."


    John sneered and said, "In that case, pull them all out at once."


    He said to himself: "I don''t know how many drinking buddies I will see this time."


    There were Death Eaters at his last banquet, and he knew about it and acquiesced to it all.


    Killing quickly is never a good idea, he also wants Lucius to lurk in.


    "Lucius also sent a letter."


    Tang Mi continued to take out another letter, this one did not have so much magic.


    It was written by Lucius, and it contains a list of Death Eaters who may have been involved in this matter.


    "Let Lucius go to the Silver Hand Manor for support. It''s time to let Lucius have his own power within the Death Eaters."


    He lit the letter and burned it. John''s idea of ??catching them all changed and he decided to keep a few.


    Since Lucius wants to infiltrate the Death Eaters, he must get some power.


    What could be more worthy of gratitude to these desperadoes than the grace of saving their lives?


    He was ready to let Lucius shine.


    Brushing his cheek casually, a silver mask appeared on John''s face.


    The clothes on his body also changed into a special suit for Johnny Silverhand.


    He said with a half-smile: "Let me see if the die-hard fans of the second-generation Dark Lord Voldemort are so scary."


    Tang Mi also chuckled. After all, no one knows the situation of the manor better than him.


    Little Barty had already moved there. Where there was a manor, it was simply a wolf den.


    The intercepted letter was reinstalled, and John restored the magic.


    There was a dumb owl at the window, and Tang Mi used a confusion spell on it.


    Put the letter back, lift the confusion spell, erase the memory of this period, and the owl flew away without any notice.


    And John took the office floo network and entered Silverhand Manor.


    Looking at the night outside, he just had to wait quietly.


    ¡­


    Chapter 228 The use of catching turtles in an urn and amputating hands


    Since the fall of Voldemort, Death Eaters have been caught and escaped.


    If they really can''t escape, they will say that they are under the Imperius Curse, or they will report more Death Eaters.


    Like Karkaroff, he gained his freedom by reporting Death Eaters.


    And Lucius said that he was under the Imperius Curse.


    The results of the two are also different. Karkaroff has undoubtedly been hated by the Death Eaters.


    Although Lucius was unkind, as long as he said that he was in hibernation, the Death Eaters could still accept him.


    The Death Eaters who were hiding were still full of fanaticism.


    They got the news about the Lord, and the believers who were loyal to the Lord hid.


    Bib Just was one of them. He joined the Death Eaters at an unfortunate time, which happened to be the year Voldemort fell.


    Even, he didn''t even get the Dark Mark.


    He did it voluntarily, and when he learned that Voldemort was still alive, he was more excited than ever.


    Being among the security team, he has a huge advantage.


    He seemed to be able to see how Voldemort would value him after he rescued Barty Jr.


    This made his body tremble uncontrollably.


    He finally found an opportunity. Tang Mi took away most of the team members, leaving them here to defend the manor.


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for Bieber to get the message out.


    "Bieber, what are you doing?"


    As soon as the owl was released, Bieber heard Lippi''s voice.


    Lippi winked and said, "I got a batch of good goods in Knockturn Alley. I heard they came from Muggles."


    Lippi has figured out Bieber''s preferences. He likes cigarettes, especially the pure wild ones from Muggles.


    Lippi opened a pack of cigarettes and threw it to Bieber skillfully.


    Bieber caught it, took out a lighter and lit it.


    Inhaling the choking smoke, Bieber''s eyes lit up.


    He was more pleased with Lippi, and at the same time he also became interested.


    "Drogon, I have a big business, do you want to come with me?"


    Drogon is Lippi¡¯s pseudonym.


    Upon hearing Bieber''s words, Lippi''s expression changed, and he pretended not to know and asked casually: "What business."


    As he spoke, a magic wand was pressed against his waist. His expression froze, and he heard Bieber say sadly: "The Dark Lord is about to return. I hope you are a smart man."


    A drop of cold sweat fell on his forehead. Lippi showed a scared expression and said, "Bieber, what are you doing?"


    "We are friends, Drogon." Bieber sighed and said, "This manor will fall soon, and I don''t want you to die here."


    He said in a sincere tone: "Join us, the Dark Lord will dominate the world again."


    Lippi was shocked. From Bieber''s tone, it seemed that he was not just a Death Eater.


    Originally, he only thought it was a counterattack by the captured Death Eaters, but Bieber''s attitude made him uneasy.


    He pretended to be struggling. After a while, he sighed and said helplessly: "Okay, at least let me smoke this cigarette and take me to join."


    His words made Bieber smile.


    Bieber has long seen that this smoker is not loyal to Johnny Silverhand, and he has even expressed his dissatisfaction with the Ministry of Magic many times.


    Bieber is an ambitious man. He joined the Death Eaters in order to achieve his own glory in the magical world.


    So he needs his own people, and Smokey Drogon is undoubtedly a good candidate.


    After spending this time together, he got to know Drogon very well.

 Chapter 204：

    After agreeing to join, Bieber took him to meet him.


    ¡­


    Outside Silverhand Manor, there were several explosions and several figures appeared through phantom.


    They were shrouded in black cloaks and wore skull masks.


    Death Eaters.


    There is an anti-Apparition spell in Silverhand Manor, so they cannot enter directly.


    Arriving outside the manor, they walked towards the manor.


    At the door, a security team spotted them.


    "Stop!"


    The security team members warned, they had drawn out their wands and got into a fighting stance.


    There are currently six members of the security team in the manor. If these people attack together, they will be extremely lethal to the Death Eaters.


    As soon as the two security team members got into a fighting stance, a red light lit up behind them and they both fell to the ground.


    Bieber and Lippi came out and they attacked the security team.


    "Who is he!" The masked Death Eater saw Lippi and asked sharply.


    Bieber''s expression remained unchanged and he said, "This is my friend and the new member who will join us."


    The Death Eaters'' vigilance remained unabated, and one of the leaders asked angrily: "You actually tell outsiders about such an important matter?"


    Lippi was a little unhappy, but he didn''t show it, and said with a smile: "Everyone, I am not an outsider. To be precise, this plan was carried out because of me."


    The man was stunned and looked at Bieber.


    Bieber nodded and said in a deep voice: "Drogon is from the security team. He and I solved other people. Most importantly, he is also disappointed with this terrible world."


    Impressing the Death Eaters is the last sentence. They all believe that Voldemort can change the world and that is why they maintain their faith.


    Knowing that Lippi was also an angry young man in the magic world, their expressions softened.


    "In this case, let''s believe it."


    The leading Death Eater didn''t give Bib much expression, and they walked towards the manor.


    This lack of regard for himself made Bieber clenched his fists.


    There was a stern look on his expression. He was clearly the hero, yet he was so despised.


    Lippi saw the anger on his face, patted Bieber on the shoulder, and the two followed him inside.


    The security team members in Silver Hand Manor were all attacked by them. The manor now has no defense.


    The Death Eaters entered inside as casually as if they were entering their own home.


    Lippi noticed that the leading Death Eater was familiar with this place.


    He led everyone through the garden with ease.


    "He has been here before, is he one of the guests?"


    Lippi was very thoughtful. He knew that banquets had been held here, and he had expressed his envy to Oz.


    The people who enter are all high-ranking officials. Even if they just clink glasses, they will be able to straighten their waists when they go out.


    But there¡¯s no need to be envious now.


    Lippi had a smile on his face, but he was sneering in his heart.


    These reckless guys, now that they have seen Johnny Silverhand''s pomp, dare to come and offend him.


    After entering the manor, people searched around and finally found the entrance to the dungeon.


    Lippi watched them walk in with a look of hesitation on his face.


    "Tang Mi said that these things have been placed under a magic spell. If we go on rashly, something might happen."


    He thought, and then thought that he might be able to change his destiny through this undercover operation, so he gritted his teeth and followed.


    A torch was lit in the dungeon, and a Death Eater rolled up his left sleeve, and the Dark Mark on it turned black.


    "He''s nearby."


    Everyone was happy and hurried into the dungeon.


    Inside, a trapped, shabby guy looked like he was about to die.


    "Barty Crouch."


    The Death Eaters came forward to ask. In fact, they were basically certain that this was Barty Jr.


    The Dark Mark on his arm must be fake, and the wand is aimed at the chain.


    "Blasting Curse"


    The chains on the man''s body were blown off, and two Death Eaters stepped forward to help him before leaving.


    at this time.


    A curtain of water poured down, blocking the way back, and they immediately realized they had fallen into a trap.


    John, who was sitting in the study, was very interested in what was happening in the mirror.


    His eyes swept across the Death Eaters, "There are too many people, so we need less."


    With a snap of his fingers, the water curtain turned silver, like mercury, and instantly drowned a Death Eater.


    The Death Eater screamed and disappeared quickly, and a chill appeared on many Death Eaters.


    Bieber looked horrified. Mercury came over and hurriedly cast the armor spell to defend himself.


    The mercury hit the Iron Armor Curse, causing him to take a few steps back.


    "Blow it up!" a Death Eater shouted, and everyone took action together, aiming at the mercury and firing explosive spells.


    The mercury was exploded and turned into flying rain. An unlucky Death Eater was splashed and his body quickly decomposed.


    "No, save me!"


    He reached out and pulled the cloak of the leading Death Eater, who immediately cut off the robe.


    The Death Eater just watched himself fester and die, and the mask of the leading Death Eater fell off.


    "It''s him." Seeing the man''s face, John suddenly realized: "Doug, the locksmith, I wonder why he is so familiar with this place."


    John once invited the locksmith Doug to the manor for a party. Lucius said that this man was a Death Eater, but John didn''t care.


    Unexpectedly, Doug the locksmith was quite loyal to Voldemort.


    Doug, whose identity was exposed, couldn''t care less, and the **** mercury surrounded him again.


    Apart from him, the only Death Eaters left were Bieber, Lippi, and two tall and thin Death Eaters supporting little Barty.


    Doug knew that if he didn''t go out, they would all die here.


    He was so excited that he directly used his ultimate move: "Fiendfyre"


    Li Huo turned into a brown bear and rushed towards Mercury. The flames lost control when they left the wand.


    Doug found the opportunity and broke out of the dungeon with others.


    When he was about to go out, Doug''s feet sank and one foot sank into the ground.


    "Damn it."


    He yelled and wanted others to help.


    But those people didn''t even look at him and ran out directly.


    Li Huo struggled with the steady stream of mercury, and Doug was still unable to pull out his leg.


    The fire and mercury engulfed him, and he didn''t even scream.


    The Death Eaters who fled to the door found in despair that the door was locked, and they used unlocking spells to no avail.


    "Are you going to die here?" Bieber was very unwilling.


    At this time, little Barty suddenly said something, and then, as if he had sacrificed his life heroically, he broke away from the support and jumped into the sea of ??fire behind him.


    Everyone was shocked. When Mercury and Li Huo met Little Barty, they quickly extinguished and disappeared.


    But in this way, they are still not saved. When the other members of the security team come back, they will be dead.


    The despair almost made them collapse.


    Suddenly.


    The door opened.


    A man wearing a Death Eater''s mask opened the door and whispered: "Let''s go!"


    Although he was wearing a mask, the Death Eater could recognize the person at a glance from his platinum hair.


    They survived the disaster and were taken away.


    After they left, John appeared in the dungeon and saw that after being extinguished by himself, there was only a severed hand left on the ground.


    "It can still be used after washing. I''ll try another one next time."


    ¡­


    Chapter 229 Undercover and Undercover


    "Lucius, why are you here?"


    Just as the Death Eater spoke, he saw the person in front of him yelling to get down.


    Almost wiping their scalps, the moment a few people lay down, a dozen vertical and horizontal spells flew past.


    The person who had just spoken out was instantly soaked in cold sweat on his back, and Bieber also had a look of fear on his face.


    The security team is back!


    "Run!"


    Lucius yelled, and the unlucky Death Eater started slower.


    Then he saw a red light hit him, causing him to curl up and wail in pain.


    Lippi wanted to help him, but another sleeping spell hit the Death Eater, causing him to pass out completely.


    Now no one dared to stop, they ran out in a very embarrassed state.


    Finally running out of the Silverhand Manor area, Lucius found a wooden pier and said anxiously: "Put your hand on it."


    The others did as they were told, and they were already at a loss for words.


    There was a suction force. This wooden pillar was a door key.


    The next second after several people were dragged away, Tang Mi brought someone over.


    He cursed angrily and asked everyone to search the area. None of the security team members dared to speak and left the search one after another.


    After the others left, Tang Mi changed his expression.


    "My lord''s plan was successful."


    He returned to Silverhand Manor and took the stunned Death Eater with him.


    Go to the study room.


    John was playing with the ring in his spare time. When he saw Tang Mi coming back, he said with great interest: "That friend of yours is very smart."


    He was talking about Lippi. He didn''t expect that he would dare to run into the dungeon and take risks.


    Tang Mi smiled bitterly and said, "Sir, Lippi may have discovered something."


    He was afraid that John would blame Lippi. Initially, he only wanted Lippi to find the traitor, but he didn''t expect that Lippi would directly infiltrate the Death Eaters.


    John waved his hand and chuckled: "It doesn''t matter, the more of our people placed among the Death Eaters, the better."


    Glancing at the Death Eaters brought by Tang Mi, John said meaningfully: "There are no regulations, we can only passively fight."


    He took out a book on the bookshelf and opened it. The papers inside quickly flipped and flew out. The papers were attached to the Death Eater one by one, and finally wrapped into a mummy.

 Chapter 205：

    There was a suction force coming from the blank book cover, sucking the Death Eaters in.


    Closing the book, John stuffed the book back on the shelf as if nothing had happened.


    After straightening his collar, John said calmly: "Give the injured people pensions. You draw up the list and I sign it."


    After saying that, John stepped into the fireplace, and the blue flames engulfed him and disappeared.


    Tang Mi shook his head helplessly, he was such a hands-off shopkeeper.


    Whoever makes his life miserable is a student boss.


    ¡­


    The traitor thing is not over yet.


    Lucius sent word that he had successfully gained the Death Eaters'' trust.


    Originally, he was not on the trust list. Even for such a big thing as rescuing people, the Death Eaters never thought of finding Lucius, who was now in a high position.


    Moreover, he was also suspected after rescuing people.


    Bieber questioned why he was here. He sneered: "My current relationship with Johnny Silverhand, do you think he will still hide these things from me?"


    Lucius said with hatred: "With Johnny Silverhand''s caution, after the first failure, he will not leave a second chance. I want to find the organization, but you all pretend to be stupid!" "


    His words made the tall and thin Death Eater who survived look embarrassed, because they had never thought about Lucius from beginning to end.


    Moreover, Lucius''s words revealed one thing: he had an extraordinary friendship with Johnny Silverhand.


    This also explains why Lucius can open the dungeon door.


    After this battle, Lucius finally returned to the Death Eater camp.


    Lippi also successfully broke into the interior, and he became a member of Lucius''s staff.


    Unlike Lippi who was looking for information, Bieber was the one who really wanted to cause trouble.


    After getting help from Lucius, a man with an extraordinary status in the magical society, he decisively took refuge.


    As for Doug, the locksmith who died earlier?


    Sorry, the feeling of mourning for comrades does not exist among Death Eaters.


    The information Lucius was able to obtain was more detailed than John thought.


    There were many Death Eaters still loyal to Voldemort in Knockturn Alley, which surprised John.


    I thought Knockturn Alley was my world, but I didn¡¯t expect there were so many loopholes.


    Having found it, John began to fill the loopholes.


    Let Lucius continue to hibernate while he changes places and continues to strategize.


    Hogwarts.


    In the following time, John did not stop busy at school.


    He did not forget that there was a Confusion Curse master in the school.


    Regarding the mermaid incident, time seems to have faded a bit.


    Old Batty was busy trying to minimize the impact of the mermaid incident.


    Fortunately, no one was killed in this accident, but through this incident, an uninvited guest came to the Ministry of Magic.


    Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, Amelia Bones.


    The stage that originally belonged to Old Batty was turned into two protagonists.


    Amelia Bones will appear in the third event and watch the Triwizard Tournament.


    Even if Old Batty was unhappy, he couldn''t refuse.


    ¡­


    Moody walked inside the castle on wooden legs.


    The thumping footsteps were very noticeable in the quiet corridor.


    As he walked, Moody stopped.


    "Come out." Moody''s magic eye was locked on the corner and he said, "Or do you want me to invite you out?"


    Hearing this, a man walked out of the corner.


    The bloodless face, black hair covering one eye, golden eyes looking at Moody through the hair.


    "Heinrich Edgar." Moody didn''t seem surprised. He opened the exquisite wine bottle and took a sip.


    "Edgar, this surname represents darkness."


    Moody twitched his lips, and the scars on his face became more ferocious because of this action.


    He said in a rough voice: "You guys who hide in the dark and are invisible, run into the bright Hogwarts, aren''t you afraid of being burned?"


    As if wanting to see more clearly, Moody took a few steps forward, staring at the pale face with his normal eye.


    "Your face resembles a man, a dead man...Aldolf Edgar."


    When he said the name, Moody''s face twitched, and an expression of disgust crept onto his face.


    "That madman, when he was about to be caught, lit a fire and burned himself and the Death Eaters to death. The accident caused the destruction of a village."


    Perhaps the story made Moody angry, and he took another sip of wine.


    The aroma of wine came from the flask to the tip of Heinrich''s nose, and his indifferent expression finally changed.


    "You shouldn''t say that." Heinrich frowned and said coldly: "He died for his ideals."


    "Ideal?" Moody laughed loudly and said with disgust: "Your Edgar''s light has turned the entire magical world upside down."


    "The same goes for Grindelwald, and the same goes for Voldemort!"


    Speaking later, Moody roared: "I know what you are thinking, you want to learn from your stupid uncle."


    "I tell you, there has never been any light that could shine into the stubborn and despicable Edgar!"


    Heinrich looked angry and reached out to grab Moody''s collar.


    "Edgar."


    A voice interrupted Heinrich''s movements, and Moody and Heinrich looked at it at the same time.


    Snape leaned against the door and stared at them with a neutral expression.


    "If you don''t want to be late, you''d better go to the Potions classroom now."


    There was a sixth grade potions class today, and Heinrich stopped what he was doing.


    When passing by Moody, he paused, gritted his teeth and said, "You shouldn''t laugh at that light."


    Moody disagreed. He had seen too many lunatics.


    Most of them are crazy and stubborn.


    But without exception, they will spend the rest of their lives in Azkaban.


    After Heinrich left, Snape frowned and said in a distinctively sinister tone: "Professor Moody, I hope you understand that Dumbledore didn''t ask you to come here to do anything to the students. Malicious speculation.¡±


    "Severus, you think so too, right?" Moody stared at Snape, his magic eyes rolling around him, "You should know what the birth of a new Dark Lord will do to the current magical world. If there is such a blow, you would not hesitate to become an undercover agent..."


    "No, I don''t... know." Snape looked deeply at Moody and said in a long tone, "Dumbledore doesn''t know either, about... the third Dark Lord."


    Moody snorted twice and continued to walk away.


    Snape walked into the classroom, but when he entered, the door was slammed shut.


    ¡­


    Chapter 230 Closing the Star Club and setting off


    Saturday.


    Hogsmeade.


    "I need to set up a new thief detection spell."


    The secret room was invaded twice. The other party''s confusion spell was very clever. John needed new methods to deal with him.


    He came to the material store and bought acorns from it.


    Oak is a tree that contains magic, and its acorns have the function of dividing boundaries.


    He did not come out with Daphne and the others. He often thought of the prophecy in his mind.


    "Let them come out less often, especially Draco."


    Putting the purchased acorns into his small bag, John walked in Hogsmeade.


    A **** dog.


    John confirmed that he had read correctly.


    After all, that dog had been kicked twice by me.


    It''s Sirius.


    He turned to look at himself there, as if gesturing for John to follow him.


    After pondering for a while, John didn''t think Sirius would trick him into killing him in a place where no one was around.


    He took steps to follow.


    One person and one dog, John stared at the black hair.


    Suddenly I remembered that I seemed to have touched it before.


    Arriving at a deserted hill, Sirius returned to his human form.


    His complexion looks much better now, and his hair is not as greasy as before.


    Sirius seemed to be back to his former self, mature and more attractive.


    "I haven''t been properly introduced yet." Sirius stretched out his hand, "Sirius Black."


    John held the hand, and Sirius grinned and said, "I still have some pain in my left rib."


    "Sorry," he said sorry, but John showed no regret at all. He looked at Sirius and asked, "What do you want from me?"


    Sirius said: "I have heard about you, you are very good."


    "Isn''t it more than that?" John raised his eyebrows without commenting on his praise, "Stand up for your godson?"


    Sirius wouldn''t come to Hogsmeade specifically to meet him, so he could only have an appointment with Harry.


    Shrugging, Sirius''s behavior revealed the feeling of a dissolute nobleman.


    "I know what you are like. Ever since you proposed to Snape to throw me to the dementors, I knew you were not a good guy."


    Good guy.


    Hearing this, John wanted to laugh a little.


    He said with a smile: "I also think that a person who can trick people into being in front of a crazy werewolf is not a good person."


    You''re not a good person either, don''t pretend here.


    "Snape came to him himself," Sirius said at the mention of his youth, "Forget it, I did not do the right thing at the beginning. I came to you this time because I hope you can put aside the past grudges with Harry."


    "Regardless of past grudges?"


    John sneered and said: "You may have misunderstood. From the beginning to the end, there has been no such relationship between Harry and I. If you want to find a nanny, then I suggest you find Dumbledore."


    "Nanny?" Sirius was stunned for a moment, but quickly reacted and came over to stop John who was about to leave.


    "You also know Harry''s identity."


    Sirius said: "I suspect that the mermaid incident was aimed at Harry''s past. It may have been done by Voldemort and Death Eaters."


    "so what?"


    John asked: "Harry''s identity? The savior?"


    "Don''t be stupid. I don''t have time to be that nanny. You can find other people, Dumbledore, Moody, Professor McGonagall... Anyway, don''t bother me."

 Chapter 206：

    After saying that, John slapped Sirius'' outstretched hand away.


    Anyway, Harry is the savior, everything will be solved, right?


    After John left, the three little ones found Sirius.


    Sirius, who no longer had to hide, decided to secretly protect Harry. His identity was sensitive and something might happen if the Death Eaters found out, so he simply turned into a dog.


    The Death Eaters didn''t know his Animagus form.


    ¡­


    Sirius found John, which was just a small episode for John.


    He returned to the Star Club and summoned everyone.


    "I will be going out during Easter time, and I hope you will protect yourselves."


    John openly announced the news that he was leaving school, but others were not surprised.


    Taking out the "Zhi" series of equipment from the small bag, John handed them all out.


    Daphne held the beautiful Heart of Silence and sensed something was wrong.


    "John, do you think the school is in danger?" She is a smart girl and quickly figured out the key.


    The others also stopped and looked up at John.


    John nodded and said in a solemn voice: "The Star Club has been invaded twice. I have never told you about it. That person is lurking in the dark. We don''t know whether he will continue to attack, but he is definitely not a good person."


    Cedric pondered and said: "We can deploy a magic to monitor."


    "It''s useless, that person is very powerful." John shook his head and said: "His strength will not be inferior to that of the deans, so I hope that you will not come to the Star Club before the end of this semester."


    John will be very busy next, and he doesn''t want anyone to run into the intruder while he is away.


    He handed the sensitive Whomping Willow amulet to several people and asked Cedric to pass it to Percy on his behalf.


    "Fleur, Cedric, Draco, you three need to be more careful."


    After naming three people, John said seriously: "I suspect that the mermaid incident is the same as the intruder. He took action on the second project, which shows that the main target may be the warriors."


    The two nodded seriously. Malfoy felt confused and asked without knowing why, "What about me? I''m not a warrior."


    Hearing his question, John said calmly: "Oh, you usually offend too many people. I don''t rule out the possibility that someone will take revenge on you."


    Malfoy: "..." Are you polite?


    After explaining the matter, John will set up a big gift package for the intruder.


    After everyone left, he ground acorns into powder and added black unicorn horn powder to make a trap.


    After restoring the thief detection spell, John looked around and set up another surveillance spell in the hidden place.


    After solving the follow-up problems.


    The next step is for John to wait.


    Soon, Easter is here.


    The Easter holiday happened to be the time for John to leave.


    He entered the Forbidden Forest without disturbing anyone.


    Zuowu''s right eye has almost recovered, but his left eye is still the same.


    Tossing the big fur ball around, Zuowu saw John and immediately came over to ask for a head pat.


    John touched the mane on its neck, and the original wound on it was almost healed.


    Hagrid has raised Zuowu very well during this period, but Zuowu always wants to find the magic rune horse.


    After all, in the Forbidden Forest, there are few who are of the same size as Zuowu.


    In other words, the rune horse is as tall as it.


    The smell of whiskey almost overwhelmed Hagrid''s cabin.


    John saw that Ms. Maxim¡¯s attitude toward Hagrid was better.


    The last time Hagrid almost opened his mouth, he almost ruined the love that finally came.


    After being reminded by John, he became wiser and never mentioned the giant thing.


    I don¡¯t know where Hagrid found it. Originally, there was a garden next to the pumpkin patch, and many tulips and other flowers were planted in it.


    Seeing his efforts, Ms. Maxim decided to agree to a second date.


    "I hope Ms. Maxim will not let down Hagrid''s love."


    Shaking his head, John didn''t see any liking for Ms. Maxim, at most he just had a good impression.


    Hagrid, on the other hand, almost turned his eyes pink.


    Let Zuowu go to the other side to play, and John went to the unicorn colony.


    After living at the unicorn''s place for several months, several dragonets have come out.


    Weiwei was very resentful when she saw John because the little guys burned down her residence.


    John looked embarrassed. After taking out the stars, the unicorns had no objection.


    "Amohan, we have to leave."


    John found the fire dragons. In addition to the original four, there were now three more small dragons.


    Amohan had long been impatient with the little guys. When he heard that they were finally leaving, he flapped his wings excitedly and blew away the Charmander that crawled over to bite his toes.


    The other fire dragons were also very excited.


    The Valley of Endless Breath is the hometown of dragons. The Chinese Fireball was raised in Romania, and it has not been there yet.


    Because of the size of the fire dragon, John could not pass through it through magic.


    The Valley of Breathless Breath has the name of Breathless Breath. Except for the giant dragon, no other creature can survive.


    After leading the dragon out of the colony, John sat on Amohan''s body and asked suspiciously: "Are you sure you won''t throw me away?"


    "Don''t worry, with thirty years of flying experience, the dragon is called the God of Breathless Valley Cars."


    John: "..." Why does it sound like I''ve heard this somewhere?


    Amohan looked up to the sky and let out a dragon roar. With a wave of his wings, the whole dragon jumped into the sky.


    The giant dragons behind them flew up one after another. The Swedish Brachysaurus grabbed two small fire dragons, and there was another one beside the Chinese fireball.


    John also experienced what it means to be a dragon knight.


    ¡­


    Chapter 231 Breathless Valley and Dragon Country


    Scandinavia.


    The last time I came here, I was with Furong. That time, the two of us were flown to this place by an unscrupulous businessman.


    It was also here that John met Heinrich, but he was chased after his sneak attack on Amohan, and John was involved.


    The fire dragon team flies very high, which can avoid a lot of trouble on the road.


    Through the clouds, John saw a circular valley in the distance.


    That¡¯s the Valley of Endless Breath.


    When Amohan returned to his own territory, the whole dragon''s energy and energy improved a lot.


    This team is huge, with four fire dragons, there is basically no one who doesn''t want to mess with them.


    "That''s the Valley of Breathlessness."


    Amohan waved his wings and said, "Dragon Whisperer, you''d better turn into a dragon. The place is very unfriendly to wizards."


    John nodded and stood up on Amohan''s back.


    The exposed skin turns into scales, and dragon horns appear on the forehead.


    John jumped down and gradually grew bigger as he passed through the clouds.


    The dark green scales shine like glass under the sun.


    "Roar-"


    As soon as John''s dragon form came out, several female dragons roared.


    The meaning is very simple, similar to ''so handsome'', ''husband, look at me'', ''I am your long-lost female dragon'', etc.


    She is already a mother of dragons, and every one of them is like seeing a handsome dragon.


    Amohan was very disdainful, and immediately his eyes shone, making John feel weird.


    "Dragon Whisperer, your appearance is quite shocking to the entire dragon clan."


    John Dragon''s appearance is in line with the aesthetics of a fire dragon, with a long and powerful tail, ferocious dragon horns, and sharp teeth.


    In the world of dragons, the more powerful the being, the larger it will be.


    Among the dragons here, only Amohan can compare with John''s size.


    But overall, John is bigger.


    He is now over 55 feet tall, so it is absolutely no problem to call him a giant dragon.


    "Why do I feel like I''m surrounded by several female hooligans?" John shuddered.


    He was flying in front, while the dragons behind him couldn''t take their eyes off him.


    This feeling made him almost want to change back.


    Good news, there is a dragon lady.


    Bad news, it¡¯s really a dragon.


    John, who was still young, couldn''t stand this.


    Entering Breathless Valley, the sights of several female dragons finally converged.


    As soon as he entered Breathless Valley, John felt that there was an ancient barbarity around him.


    The ringed mountain wall isolates this place from the outside, and the dragons live here.


    In the center of the ring, there is a rugged mountain peak.


    "That''s the land of dragons, the hometown of dragons."


    Maybe the female dragons had discussed it, and Amohan spoke next to John.


    "The legendary ancient dragon fell here, which was made of one of its horns."


    There are many fire dragons here. At a glance, there are thousands of them.


    This number is more than ten times more than that in Romania. Fire dragons will dig caves in the Breathless Valley as their habitat.


    Amohen''s former home has been occupied by a Norwegian Ridgeback.


    Originally, the Norwegian Ridgeback wanted to be tough, but he saw five giant dragons approaching.


    Especially the leader, John, whose size suddenly made the Norwegian Ridgeback lose its courage and run away in despair.


    After rushing home again, Amohan introduced the situation here to John.


    "There are guardian dragons living in the Dragon Country. They are elders and rarely go out, but they are powerful and are responsible for testing the fire dragons."


    "If you pass the test, you can get your true name."


    Amohan kicked the little dragon at his feet aside and walked in with John.


    This dragon cave is not that big. After all, it doesn¡¯t need to be big for a dragon to live in Amohan.


    There is no treasure inside, at most there are some crystal pillars.


    It is said that dragons like shiny things, and it is true.


    Amohan''s eyes lit up and he immediately lay down on the huge crystal pillar.


    This is its bed.

 Chapter 207：

    "The test begins on the fourth day after the full moon in April, which is the day when the ancient dragon died."


    After lying down on the crystal pillar, Amohan became lazy.


    John looked at it in this state. It was no wonder that it was attacked by Heinrich in the first place. At the same time, he began to think.


    Is it a full moon? The day we left the Forbidden Forest was a full moon.


    After three days of flying all the way, tomorrow will be the day of testing.


    John walked out, and the three fire dragons each brought a small dragon.


    The inherent maternal nature allows the female dragon to raise her little dragons.


    He stood on the protruding stone platform, overlooking this land where there were only dragons.


    No matter what kind of dragon it is, you can see it here.


    There was a conflict between the Australian Opaleye and the driven-out Norwegian Ridgeback.


    The two dragons sprayed dragon breath at each other, and the scene became bigger and bigger.


    In the end, the two dragons started fighting, from the ground to the air.


    The Norwegian Ridgeback was hit by the Australian Oval Eye, and its scales were torn open by the dragon''s claws. Blood spattered and flew towards John.


    The three little dragons seemed to regard John as their father. When the Norwegian Ridgeback collided, the three little dragons were right at John''s feet.


    He couldn''t hide. The three little dragons couldn''t withstand the impact.


    Then the thick dragon claws grabbed the neck of the Norwegian Ridgeback and threw it against the stone wall.


    Debris fell from the rough stone wall, and the Norwegian Spinosaurus fell down.


    This scene shocked the Australian oval eyes below, and the dragons sleeping around were also attracted by the movement here.


    John''s tall body and ferocious dragon horns are all telling the other fire dragons that this is not someone to be trifled with.


    There are warlike dragons ready to make a move. In dragon society, fighting is a display of status.


    So Youlong wants to challenge John.


    As soon as the idea came up, it quickly disappeared.


    John watched the flames of war in the dragon''s eyes extinguish, and they all lowered their heads.


    "What happened to them?" He was a little confused.


    Amohan said: "They are afraid of your strength because you have four partners."


    "?" John was confused.


    Dragons have a very keen sense of smell, and they smell the scent of other female dragons on John.


    Some male dragons gave John a look of awe. Female dragons were extremely difficult to tame.


    A dragon actually has four spouses. He is like Lu Bu among dragons.


    A green dragon flew over, with an expression of admiration.


    "Dear dragon, I admire your strength."


    The green dragon almost said, "Please hug me."


    John was speechless. The green dragon looked behind John, and his eyes fell on Amohan, looking salivating.


    It seems that Amohan is still a beauty among dragons.


    Another red dragon flew over. It was very tall and looked close to 50 feet. It had ferocious spikes on its tail and was very fierce.


    The red dragon''s eyes also fell on Amohan, and he shouted to John: "I want to have a dragon fight with you!"


    Dragon fight?


    what is that?


    Looking at the red dragon calmly, in John''s eyes, the red dragon exuded a violent aura.


    "The dragon fight you are talking about, is it the same fight between the two dragons just now?"


    If you don¡¯t understand, just ask. John pointed to the Norwegian Ridgeback that was still lying on the ground.


    "Don''t compare me with those two losers," the red dragon said very arrogantly, "They are just children playing house. If you lose, you have to let the female dragon out."


    Is the dragon society all this simple and direct?


    John could roughly guess what Long Dou was, and it should be a method similar to determining ownership rights.


    Commonly known as robbery.


    However, dragon robbery is legal, and the robbery is not limited to spouses, residences and other things.


    This is also in line with the simple folk customs of determining status among giant dragons through battle.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t promise you this. Amohan is not my property."


    Under the provocation of the red dragon, John looked calm and composed.


    He said calmly: "If you want to fight with me, I can satisfy you."


    He also wanted to test the strength of these giant dragons.


    During the first project, he saw a fire dragon, and even an adult wizard could not handle it alone.


    Can my dragon body be able to compete with the sharp teeth of the fire dragon?


    John is very interested in doing experiments.


    His attitude misunderstood Red Dragon, and he felt that he was looking down upon himself.


    The red dragon roared angrily and rushed towards John with its huge body.


    John''s eyes lit up, and he collided with the red dragon in the same posture.


    There was a muffled sound caused by the collision, John raised his claws, and the red dragon bit John''s neck.


    The teeth hit the scales, causing John''s neck to hurt. The dragon''s claws slapped the red dragon, sending it flying away.


    John touched his neck. Because he was a human being, his battles were usually between his hands and feet.


    This made him forget that the most powerful thing about a dragon is its tooth that contains poison.


    Fortunately, this mouth is not very deep, and the defense of John''s scales is very impressive.


    With a wave of his wings, John rushed towards the red dragon.


    The red dragon adjusted its posture, its cheeks glowed red, and its dragon breath spit out towards John.


    "Incendio"


    Heat surged up in his throat, and John also breathed out dragon breath.


    Unlike the divergent flames of the red dragon, his flames were very concentrated and lasted less than a second. The red flames engulfed the red dragon with overwhelming force.


    The dragon''s cry came, and John fell from the sky to the ground.


    After the flames disappeared, the scales on the red dragon''s body became charred black.


    "Using the fire spell in dragon form is even more powerful."


    John narrowed his eyes. The ancient magic combined with the body of the fire dragon, this blow was so powerful that even the fire dragon was burned.


    He walked towards the red dragon and stepped on the red dragon''s head.


    "Break its dragon horns." came Amohan''s excited voice.


    John felt the red dragon under his feet tremble.


    The red dragon shouted in humiliation: "Kill if you want!"


    For a dragon, there is nothing more humiliating than having its horn broken off.


    The Dragon with Broken Horns means that he will not be able to raise his head for the rest of his life, although John does not know this kind of thing.


    But he could tell from the red dragon''s fear of humiliation that this was a very shameful thing.


    "You shouldn''t be like this."


    John said something, and two dragon claws grabbed the red dragon''s horns.


    This made the red dragon completely afraid.


    "no, do not want!"


    It wants to resist, and John needs to establish his authority even more!


    "Click."


    The two dragon horns were broken by brute force, and the red dragon whined.


    "Roar-!"


    John held two dragon horns in his hands and roared loudly around him.


    This is the attitude that a winner should have.


    ¡­


    Chapter 232 Test and Dragon Slaying


    In the Land of Dragons, the moss-covered dragon slowly opened its eyes.


    Its body is like a rock, and vegetation covers its scales, as if it is integrated into the mountain.


    If you open the cloudy eyes and observe carefully, you will find that its eyes are gray and white. This is a blind dragon.


    Dust fell from the dragon''s body, and the giant dragon slowly revealed its body.


    It was a silver dragon that was 100 feet tall. Even the adult dragon looked dwarfed in front of it.


    There is a beard like thick grass on his chin.


    The most special thing is its wings, which are not featherless like bats, but are covered with white feathers.


    Its awakening, accompanied by a bloodline oppression, awakened other giant dragons in the Dragon Land.


    A 70-foot black dragon flew over. The black dragon had golden horns on its head. It was a Romanian ceratopsian.


    "Sage, what made you wake up?"


    This Romanian horned dragon is the elder who guards the Dragon Country. In the 150 years it has been in the Dragon Country, it has never seen this old man wake up.


    Its posture is humble, which is the attitude one should have toward a giant dragon that has lived for thousands of years.


    The sage''s godless eyes stared at the Breathless Valley, and its ears were surrounded by the roar of the dragon. Although it was immature, it revealed an unusual shock.


    "I heard... the young king''s voice."


    Its voice is full of vicissitudes of life, shaking the dust on the ground on its body, and the pebbles are beating.


    "Young King?!" Black Dragon''s eyes widened.


    In the Breathless Valley, there are legends about the king.


    The dragons obeyed the king and tore everything apart for him.


    This piece of Breathless Valley was created by the first king, the legendary ancient dragon.


    The stone wall that surrounds and isolates the outside world is made of the king''s bones, and the home of the dragons is the king''s horns.


    There has been no king among the dragons for thousands of years, and the sage fell into a deep sleep because of this.


    A young king refers to a dragon with the potential to become a king.


    In this era where even young kings are no longer born, this news made the Romanian ceratopsian tremble.


    It can be imagined that the appearance of the young king will cause a huge shock.


    This is history, and it will witness history.


    ¡­


    After John broke the red dragon''s horn, he glanced at the entire audience with a stern look.


    Most of the dragons here have no names yet, and they dare not look at John.

 Chapter 208：

    With victory, John flew back to the cave.


    He put away the two dragon horns, which are treasures.


    No dragon dares to covet Amohan¡¯s home anymore.


    the next day.


    The day of testing has arrived.


    John saw many giant dragons flying towards the Dragon Land.


    He also followed.


    As he approached the Dragon Country, he found that the wind element around him decreased.


    Some giant dragons were caught off guard and their bodies fell directly.


    "Has the test begun?"


    John stabilized his body, spread his wings and glided forward for a certain distance.


    The three Romanian female dragons who were going to the Dragon Land like him were also left behind.


    John distanced himself from the female dragons.


    For every dragon this test targets, I can''t help them.


    The closer he got to the Land of the Dragon, the more pressure John felt.


    By the time he could no longer fly at all, he was already approaching the foot of Dragon Country Mountain.


    In addition to him, the giant dragons that fell here include a strong Welsh green dragon and a Romanian horned dragon.


    The Welsh Green Dragon chirped and worked hard, ignoring John''s intention.


    On the contrary, the Romanian ceratopsian looked at John with fear.


    John''s action of breaking the red dragon''s horn yesterday let other dragons know that he was not to be trifled with.


    There is no need for it to be at odds with John.


    So without too much action, we headed towards the Dragon Country.


    John looked at the two dragons. Both dragons were larger than the other dragons.


    At this moment, John''s head went dark, followed by a burning sensation coming from above.


    He hurriedly dodged, and the dragon''s breath fell on the ground, melting the brown ground into a pit.


    Another black dragon fell. It was not that big, about 40 feet.


    The Black Dragon of the Hesidian Islands.


    A hostile fire dragon, it takes action as soon as it meets.


    John didn''t get used to it either, so he rushed towards the black dragon with all his strength.


    The black dragon''s size is not dominant, and it opens its mouth to continuously spit out dragon breath.


    The flames were avoided by John, and he approached the black dragon and tore the black dragon''s breastplate into pieces with one claw.


    The black dragon roared in pain, and its breath fell on John.


    John, who had the blessing of eating fire, was not physically harmed. On the contrary, he felt that his strength had been restored.


    Tearing open the flames, John pressed the black dragon''s head and knocked it towards the ground.


    Even if it was a fire dragon, the huge impact sound would be enough to stun it for a while.


    The black dragon is smaller and its reactions are faster.


    The spiked tail swung towards John.


    John turned his head and charged up a breath of dragon breath towards his tail, and the flames instantly ignited the black dragon''s body.


    The dark green tail was like a meteor hammer, hitting the screaming black dragon''s head.


    The screams stopped.


    The black dragon fell to the ground, his body burning.


    "It seems that not all dragons are friendly."


    John''s expression remained unchanged. After dealing with a black dragon, his progress fell behind.


    There is only one way to the Dragon Land, and the dragon without a real name can only climb up it.


    This is a test, the pressure squeezes the flesh under the scales.


    The closer you get, the greater the pressure.


    The black dragon originally planned to deal with John, the troublesome guy, first.


    Because in addition to the test, there is another important point in obtaining the real name.


    The fewer dragons go up, the greater the power will be gained after the true name is revealed this time.


    The true name is like a fixed energy group. The more dragons that go up, the less they get.


    So every time there is a test, many dragons are killed on the way.


    After all, no one wants their power to be taken away by others.


    John speeds up after killing the black dragon.


    He climbed towards the Dragon Land. The Welsh Green Dragon had no intention of destroying other dragons and climbed diligently like an honest dragon.


    The Romanian Horned Dragon looked at the Welsh Green Dragon with a fierce look in its eyes, but it had reason and knew that the strength of three dragons was enough now.


    This rationality was maintained until later, and after a few more dragons came, it gradually lost control.


    The battle between the giant dragons has begun. The Romanian Ceratopsaurus roared, and a Peruvian Venomtooth Dragon appeared around it.


    The Peruvian Vipertooth is the smallest among all dragons, so it does not have too much fat on its body.


    Its small body gives it flexibility and speed, and even a fire dragon has to be careful with its fangs.


    The Romanian Ceratops tried to drive it away, but the Peruvian Vipertooth was too fast.


    "Roar-!"


    The breath of the Romanian Ceratops brushed against the wings of the Peruvian Vipertooth, and its venom-quenched teeth bit into the wings of the Romanian Ceratops.


    The horns of the Romanian ceratopsian turned and pierced the Peruvian Vipertooth, throwing it to the ground and burning it to a crisp with its breath.


    After doing this, the eyes of the Romanian Ceratopsaurus turned red.


    It was the poison of the Peruvian Venomosaurus, which was killing John frantically.


    The Land of Dragons was right in front of him. Without any hesitation, John quickened his pace and slammed the horns on his head into the Romanian Ceratops.


    The claws became sharper, like paper blades.


    John shreds the neck of a Romanian ceratopsian.


    When the dragon behind saw this scene, he rushed forward and wanted to kill John first.


    John knocked down a dragon, and the dragon nature in his blood was aroused.


    He opened the dragon''s mouth and sprayed a breath of dragon''s breath into the dragon''s mouth.


    Even a fire dragon will be burned to death if it encounters such high temperature inside.


    The fire dragon''s body lit up with red light and exploded.


    The **** killing completely aroused John''s ferocity.


    His wings were bitten by the Ukrainian iron belly, and he waved his wings vigorously, hitting the ground with both wings and dragon.


    Ukrainian Iron Belly fell to pieces, and John Dragon''s teeth pierced its neck, ending Ukrainian Iron Belly''s life in one blow.


    He looked up to the sky and let out his bestiality, roaring: "Who else¡ª!"


    Panic and dragon power spread out.


    The ferocious scene made even the giant dragons tremble with fear.


    The dragons stopped one after another, with fear in their eyes, and they did not dare to approach John.


    The ferocity in John''s eyes gradually faded away. He turned to look at the Land of Dragons and ignored the other dragons.


    The Welsh Green Dragon climbed very fast, fearing that John would catch him.


    John is not slow either. Because of the blessing of all things, he can change his body to make himself better at this way.


    Soon, he caught up with the Welsh Green Dragon.


    The Welsh Green Dragon was so frightened that it breathed flames from its nose and stopped in its tracks, daring not to move forward.


    "As for that." John was speechless. He thought the Welsh Green Dragon was a ruthless character, but he didn''t expect him to be so timid.


    In this case, I will be disrespectful this time.


    After climbing another distance, John successfully arrived at the Land of the Dragon.


    When I looked up, I saw a Romanian ceratopsian.


    He almost thought it was the one he had torn off just now.


    After seeing the body shape clearly, he knew that he had made a mistake.


    The elder stared at John, a strange look flashed in his eyes.


    It has never seen a dragon like John, nor any of the various types of dragons it knows.


    ¡­


    Chapter 233 The Ancient Dragon and the Mystery of the Dragon Field


    John and Black Dragon stared at each other.


    Neither of the two dragons spoke, and the atmosphere gradually became weird.


    At this time, the hard-working Welsh green dragon climbed up.


    It felt like it was the end of all hardships, and just when it was about to let out a dragon roar to vent its emotions, it saw John looking directly at it.


    The Welsh Green Dragon took a timid step back. It was this step that made all the efforts of the Welsh Green Dragon in vain.


    He stepped on the air and slipped, and the Welsh Green Dragon rolled down from the Land of Dragons.


    John: ¡°¡­¡±


    Romanian ceratopsian: "..."


    I didn¡¯t expect the Welsh Green Dragon to be so timid.


    After this battle, the atmosphere relaxed a bit.


    The Romanian Horned Dragon said: "I am the elder who protects the land of dragons, the Spear of Thunder."


    John''s breath froze: "?" Are you serious about your name?


    What¡¯s up with this suffocating and slightly chubby name?


    It¡¯s even more unreasonable than ¡®Amohan¡¯.


    Judging from the expression on the Thunder Implementing Spear, it seems that it is very satisfied with this name.


    After confirming that no other dragons were coming, Thunder Spear said: "When you arrive at the Dragon Country, as usual, I will take you to the Dragon Field to get your name."


    Dragon farm?


    John was silent.


    Amohan said about this place, which is a place similar to an altar in the Dragon Country.


    It is also the graveyard of giant dragons.


    But John remembered, isn¡¯t it the elders who should give the name?


    A trace of doubt flashed in his eyes.


    The Spear of Thunder didn''t explain much, it took John to the top of the Dragon Country.

 Chapter 209：

    At the top of the mountain, there is a cave, where the Dragon Field is located.


    As soon as he entered, John felt his body light up.


    The pressure belonging to the Dragon Land suddenly disappeared. In his eyes, there were many silver threads floating in the Dragon Field.


    These threads are all coming from one direction, it is a round stone.


    The round stone seems to have been placed for thousands of years, almost blending into the stone platform.


    The surface of the round stone is smooth and round, as if it has been carefully polished.


    But this is impossible.


    John narrowed his eyes. The dragon should not be able to do this.


    They are good at destruction, and a town can be destroyed in less than half a day.


    But asking them to polish a stone without any holes is like asking a giant monster to take the college entrance examination.


    "Are these souls?"


    He stared at the silver threads, which were formed from soul fragments.


    The Spear of Thunder Implementation sent the dragon here and was ready to leave.


    John was dumbfounded and hurriedly asked: "How do I get a name?"


    He came with a mission, but after passing the test, he still didn¡¯t get his name.


    Thunder Spear seemed to think for a while and said seriously: "This requires your own efforts."


    Gan.


    No matter how good-tempered I am, I can''t help but scold the dragon. I have worked so hard to fight my way out, but you come here and let me work **** my own?


    Dumbledore is not as playful as you.


    John took a deep breath to calm down.


    He walked into the dragon farm. The space inside was very large. Even though John was 55 feet tall, he could enter and exit freely.


    "It should be some kind of magic, similar to the traceless stretching spell."


    The well-informed John guessed that magic had been used here. He was surprised. The fire dragon could also use magic other than breathing fire?


    He moved forward carefully, the silver thread fluttering in front of his eyes, John reached out to touch it.


    At this moment, his body was dragged away by a force.


    This feeling was too familiar to him, it was exactly the same as when he met Nagini.


    Under the pull of strength, his transformation was actually lifted.


    The body came to a new space, a place of desolation and silence.


    Looking around, it was dark.


    John looked down and saw his hands that had turned back into humans. A drop of cold sweat fell on his forehead. This was the first time that he had been deformed by an external force.


    He saw a hill in the distance, took out his wand and waved it.


    "Super fluorescent flash! (lumosMaxima


    The ball of light flew into the sky, bursting out like a small sun.


    Only then did he see that those were hills.


    It was a dragon. Skeletons and dragon corpses everywhere came into view.


    "Things don''t seem that simple."


    He saw the corpses of the dragons. They were lifeless. Some of them were old and had turned into white bones.


    Holding the wand tightly, John walked forward.


    There is flat ground under his feet, and there are steps ahead.


    The place he was on was a hill-like platform. After walking down, the size of the dragon corpses became more intuitive.


    The smallest one was 50 feet tall. He even saw a fire dragon whose bones alone were 100 feet tall.


    This is a size that has never been seen in the magic world, and can even refresh the magic world''s fire dragon record.


    Where the dragon corpses were piled up, a road was separated in the middle, seemingly intentionally to allow latecomers to advance along the road.


    Every time John takes a step, he can see some dragons with marks of ancient magic on their bodies.


    These already show the years of sedimentation of the corpse.


    Go all the way to a mountain.


    John''s steps paused, his expression solemn as never before.


    "That''s not a mountain." When he said this, he felt a dull pain in his back molars.


    That mountain is a dragon.


    A dragon as huge as a mountain.


    The most important thing is that the dragon moved.


    The stones on the ground beat wildly, and John steadied himself.


    A pair of huge eyes came into view.


    Old and turbid, these are a pair of eyes without any sparkle.


    "You''re here." The silver dragon looked dazed for a while, and its voice made the stones on the ground beat again.


    That was an old male voice, which made John wonder how long this dragon had lived.


    "1007." As if he knew what John was thinking, the silver dragon said, "I have been waiting for your arrival."


    "You know me?"


    John was surprised. This old dragon seemed to have some kind of magic that could understand people''s hearts.


    "My name is Heimdall, the gatekeeper dragon, the observer of the future, the sage of the Dragon Land."


    Different from the gentle flapping of ordinary dragon wings, John suddenly had sand and stones flying in front of him.


    John did not take action because he saw that Heimdall had no intention of attacking.


    When Heimdall flew up, John discovered that there was no road behind it, but an abyss-like cliff.


    "That is Gu Long''s final destination."


    Heimdall said: "The ancient dragon came to this place and died here."


    "After the ancient dragon dies, a dragon king will be born among the giant dragons every one hundred years."


    "It''s been a thousand years now."


    "Once a person with the same origin as you came to the Breathless Valley. He taught me how to prophesy. From those prophecies, I saw your arrival."


    After Heimdall fell, the dust and moss on his body disappeared.


    It looked up at the road it came from, "Buried here are all those who once had the hope of becoming kings."


    "These dragons may be powerful or smart, but without exception they are all killed by the stronger ones."


    John hesitated and said, "What do you want me to do for you?"


    He knew that Heimdall was not telling him this for no reason.


    As for the king Heimdall spoke of, John didn''t think about himself at all.


    After all, no matter how much I look like a dragon, strictly speaking, I am still a human being.


    So subconsciously, John felt that Heimdall wanted to accomplish something for him.


    Just like the wizard Heimdall met once, presumably some kind of deal was reached between the two.


    At the same time, he was curious about what kind of person he was when he saw himself in Heimdall''s prophecy.


    Lowering his head, Heimdall''s breath blew on John''s face.


    "I hope you pass this final test."


    John didn¡¯t understand Heimdall¡¯s words. The final test?


    Where are the tests?


    Suddenly.


    John''s eyes fell on the bottomless cliff, and he smiled coquettishly: "The test you call is that you want me to jump, right?"


    He said half-jokingly, and Heimdall''s head nodded.


    John''s heart sank and he was silent for a while.


    "Have you been down there?" John asked Heimdall.


    Heimdall shook his head slightly and said sadly: "The dragon I valued most once entered it and never came out again."


    "No one knows what''s in there."


    I don¡¯t know if you still want me to go down?


    John''s eyebrows knitted together, and he really laughed angrily.


    You really treat others as fools, don''t you? I don''t have to do this to help.


    He took two steps back and prepared to leave directly.


    However¡­


    [Ding, trigger the challenge mission, enter the cliff, get any point +2, blessing: unknown]


    Two unknowns in one journey.


    System, if you do this, it will make it very difficult for me.


    John sighed. This system seemed excessive.


    ¡­


    Chapter 234 Time Lock Pin and Rainbow Bridge


    The reward is there, so John will naturally go.


    He stood on the cliff and stared below. There seemed to be a flash of silver in the black.


    "Soul fragments?"


    He squinted his eyes to see more clearly.


    Confirming that he saw it correctly, wings sprouted from John¡¯s back.


    Heimdall was there quietly, while John jumped off the cliff.


    There was a rush of wind in my ears and my body dropped rapidly.


    "How deep is this place?"


    He felt that the height he had descended had exceeded the Land of Dragons.


    The soul fragment swayed, flying like an elf.


    John followed the fragments all the way to the bottom.


    At this depth, John looked up and could not see the top.


    "This way."


    A man''s voice sounded, and the soul fragments shook.


    "Huh? Do you still have self-awareness?"


    John''s eyes were deep, and he suppressed the urge to use the Soul-Eating Curse to take away the soul, and he stepped forward.


    The ground seemed to be made of a crystal-like material. As he walked on it, he felt a cold feeling coming from below.


    It''s like stepping on a frozen iron plate, a biting chill passing through the soles of your feet.

 Chapter 210：

    He had no choice but to use the transformation technique again to turn his feet into dragon claws.


    The chill was offset now, and John stepped forward.


    After some distance, he saw an ice sculpture.


    "This is..." John saw the huge white dragon, which had already lost its life, and its body was frozen and covered with ice.


    An unspeakable silence came, and John calmed down.


    Looking up in the direction of the ice sculpture, on the wall of the glacier, fire dragons lost their lives.


    They maintain their original form.


    The chill hit him again, and he hurriedly used fire element magic to dispel the chill from his body.


    "The dragons here are all frozen to death."


    Thinking of what Heimdall said, the dragon that comes in never goes out, that''s all.


    With the soul fragment guiding him, he walked past the huge dragon ice sculpture.


    A golden ball covered with frost appeared.


    A room is hollowed out in the middle of the ball. Inside the room, the faint blue light seems to dissipate at any time.


    The soul fragments stay outside the golden room.


    John felt strange. This soul fragment gave him a sense of security and trust.


    After hesitating for a while, he still did not use the Soul-Eating Curse to capture the soul, but looked towards the room.


    This room is prepared for dragons, so it is very large.


    The golden plant-like door is locked and cannot be entered, and the faint blue light comes out from the gap.


    The surging magic power was dancing on the door, as if it was alive.


    Seeing this, John thought: "It feels like that tree in a unicorn colony."


    There is also a magical tree in the unicorn colony, where unicorns change their horns.


    There are some similarities between the two. This golden building does not look like it could be created by a giant dragon.


    John took out his wand, looked at the linked door locks, and said tentatively: "Alobomora"


    The door lock moved but did not open.


    "Isn''t the level enough?"


    He frowned, he had never practiced the unlocking spell.


    Looking at the remaining two random points, John tried to recite the magic spell on the door lock again: "BlastingCurse"


    There was an explosion, and a plume of black smoke floated from the door. As expected, it was not destroyed.


    John sighed: "It seems that the only way to use the unlocking spell is to use it."


    Glancing around, he saw a huge red dragon, motionless and turned into an ice sculpture.


    It is the closest dragon to here and the furthest dragon walking on the ice path.


    A cold wave hit, and his feet were covered with a layer of white frost.


    John no longer hesitated and upgraded the lock-picking spell.


    The unlocking spell has been upgraded from level 5 to level 6.


    John uses the lock-picking spell: "Alobomora"


    The door lock trembled, making jingling sounds as it kept hitting.


    Finally, it stopped and did not open.


    John frowned, still no?


    He stepped forward and took a closer look. There were exquisite golden patterns on the lock, and there was a golden M?bius strip in the lock pin.


    "time."


    He looked solemn, what on earth is locked by time?


    Picking up the wand, the golden sand on your wrist gathered into a golden wheel, like a clock.


    The magic circle composed of circles and lines fell on the door lock, and John recited the spell again: "Alobomora"


    At the same time as the lock is unlocked, the time lock pin collapses.


    Under John''s gaze, the door lock turned into golden particles and disappeared.


    "No wonder so many giant dragons are freezing to death outside."


    Time is a taboo. With time as a door lock, no one except John can open it.


    "The taboo is a lock, so what''s inside?"


    At first, John came here for a mission, but now, as a wizard, his desire to explore the unknown exceeds the reward.


    Pushing open the door, the golden room was unusually empty, as if one more thing would destroy the beauty inside.


    On a simple table, a square box exudes a throbbing light.


    But what he didn''t expect was that there was a person here.


    To be precise, he is not a human being.


    It''s an ice sculpture.


    John''s face tightened and he stepped forward cautiously.


    The man had a young face and was a beautiful young man.


    The wide wizard robe was different from the current style. His wizard robe looked like some kind of totem, and the white feathers made it into a shawl, which made John feel very familiar.


    "Extis?!"


    Seeing this person, John whispered.


    He realized something was wrong.


    "No, it''s not him."


    Staring at this face, it was exactly the same as Extis in the Gate of Things, but this was not Extis.


    The ice sculpture does not have the evil feeling of Extis. On the contrary, it gives people a kind and kind feeling.


    Such a feeling can actually appear in a young person, and it is not contradictory at all.


    John looked at the ice sculpture carefully. The ice sculpture held an oak staff in its hand.


    He held the staff with both hands, facing the box in the middle.


    It seems to be resisting, or sealing the box.


    "Who is it?"


    John even had the urge to smash it into pieces and take out the people inside to take a closer look.


    Fortunately, he held back.


    Thinking of what Heimdall had said, he asked in surprise: "Is this the wizard Heimdall was talking about?"


    No, that wizard should have left.


    He taught Heimdall the prophecy that wizards should not be frozen here.


    This matter was full of doubts, which made John''s eyebrows ache.


    "Ignore it for now."


    He looked at the square box, which was surrounded by plants like the door.


    The square box was sealed on the table, and John stepped forward.


    A deadly cold snap breaks out from inside and is quickly absorbed by the plants.


    "The glaciers here are all made of boxes?" A sense of absurdity and horror came to mind.


    A box actually created a glacier?


    What kind of magical power is this?


    Can such magic be bound?


    The system task has not been completed, which means that John has not completed the test.


    This final test is probably the box.


    John''s face darkened. Is this something humans do?


    If he was really the culprit who created the glacier, how could he pass the test?


    Raising his right hand, the silver ring covered the entire arm, and five magic crystals surrounded the philosophy stone to convey magic power.


    John tentatively stretched out his hand to touch the square box.


    The moment your fingers touch,


    A sudden mutation appears!


    A huge wave of magic power shot out from the square box.


    The magic power is injected into the philosophy stone through the limited gloves.


    With John as the center, a circle of rippled magic spreads out.


    The ice in contact shattered, as did the dragon''s body at the door.


    "not good!"


    The spread of magic power continues, gradually covering the entire glacier.


    The slight sound of the glacier breaking could be heard in my ears.


    The passage from which we came was now filled with dense cracks extending all the way out.


    The Philosopher Stone erupted with dazzling blue light, and cracks appeared in the five magic crystals. This was a sign of excessive magic power replenishment.


    The last time John used the power of thirty-six magic crystals to create one, this time he turned five of them into super magic crystals.


    The huge magic power is staggering.


    "Let me go!" He tried his best to break free with his right hand, and a huge wave of magic power blew him away and hit the wall.


    John saw the plant that was tightly wrapped around the square box withering rapidly.


    The icy blue aurora rushed toward John, and the ground turned into crystals wherever it passed.


    All the amulets he wore were shattered at this moment, turning into layers of iron armor spells to form a shield.


    The aurora instantly penetrated the armor curse.


    This was the strongest attack John had ever encountered. Even Voldemort''s attack in the Albanian forest could not compare to this blow.


    Without hesitation, John pulled out his wand and shouted: "Expecto Patronum! (Expecto Patronum


    The albatross formed by the light crashed towards the aurora, and the biting cold almost froze John''s brain.


    The pattern on the shoe''s upper lit up, and John sprinted to the side.


    Less than a second after leaving, the aurora penetrated the albatross and hit the golden wall.


    The wall crystallized rapidly, and white breath came out of John''s mouth. The destruction of the patron saint also caused him to suffer backlash.


    He staggered to his knees, looking painful.


    Looking back, the crystallization spread towards the entire room.


    The wall was penetrated, and the aurora flew outside.


    The light scattered from the crystal is like a rainbow.


    "That''s," John''s eyes widened and he said in horror, "The Rainbow Bridge?!"


    ¡­

 Chapter 211：

    Chapter 235 Eternal Freeze and Ambrosius


    The rainbow bridge formed by magic runs through the glacier.


    The huge magic power freezes everything it passes through forever.


    The box kept shaking, gradually breaking away from the withered plants.


    If this continues, not only the glacier, but also the entire Dragon Field will be destroyed.


    "Why is there such a dangerous thing in Longchang?"


    John couldn''t help but curse out, and words kept floating out of the box.


    He carefully identified it and found that it was ancient writing.


    "Box of Ice?" Reading the words above, John felt very ridiculous.


    The legendary treasure of the kingdom of giants, an artifact that can freeze everything.


    When myths appear in the wizarding world, even John needs time to digest them.


    The wand was pointed at the Ice Box, and John''s magic was running, trying to destroy this thing.


    "Broken to pieces! (Reducto


    The white light hits the Ice Box, and the magic spell that can shatter the building cannot cause damage to the Ice Box.


    John refused to give up and continued to use various magic attacks.


    Without exception, the Ice Box continues to operate, freezing everything.


    Now John was helpless. He felt that maybe Heimdall was really blind, and letting himself down would directly lead to the destruction of the entire dragon field.


    At this moment, a silver thread floated in front of his eyes.


    Looking around, he saw the soul fragment.


    The soul fragments flew towards the frozen person, trying hard to get inside through the ice.


    John looked startled, and then a strange idea came to his mind, "Isn''t that the soul of the ice sculpture?"


    He looked at where his soul was and found something was wrong.


    Under the impact of the powerful ice torrent, the soul fragments like candles in the wind were unscathed.


    "The cold current only targets existing things." A glint flashed in his eyes.


    The soul fragment floated to John and asked him for help.


    "You want me to melt the ice sculpture?" John asked.


    The soul fragments were flying up and down, as if saying ''yes''.


    John took a deep breath, dragon horns sprouted from his head, and wings sprouted from his back.


    The size quickly enlarged and soon turned into a dragon form.


    Aiming at the ice sculpture, John opened his mouth.


    "Fire is raging! (Incendio


    The flames spurted, and the red flames ignited the ice sculpture.


    Under the high temperature that can melt rocks, the ice sculptures slowly melt.


    "Not enough firepower."


    The scales on John''s neck glowed, and he used dragon breath again. The difference was that this time there was more terrifying flames.


    As time went by, the ice sculpture finally melted.


    John returned to his human form and was about to let the soul fragments pass when he saw the stiff man being washed away by the torrent, flying straight out and falling against the wall.


    The body was broken to pieces.


    John: "..." Why did he work so hard just now?


    The soul fragment did not expect this, and the soul that was still flying paused.


    "Forget it, it''s better to rely on yourself than relying on others."


    When John saw this scene, he knew he couldn''t count on others.


    With a wave of the magic wand, John''s eyes turned into dragon eyes.


    Tongues of fire spit out from the tip of the staff and gathered into a huge red dragon.


    "Fiendfyre! (Fiendfyre


    Summoning the fierce fire, the irresistible torrent was blocked for a moment.


    The entire room was ignited, and John controlled the fire to attack the ice box that fired the torrent.


    Under the terrifying fire, the ice crystals covering the Ice Box began to melt.


    The torrent hit Li Huo, and Li Huo roared and collided with it.


    Two terrifying magics, absolute coldness and fierce fire that burns everything.


    The two are in tit-for-tat opposition, and neither gives in to the other.


    John simply let go of Li Huo.


    Li Huo''s body swelled up after losing its restraints, but he could not escape under the torrent of the Ice Box.


    "Soul-Eating Curse."


    Raising his right hand, black threads emerged from the limited gloves, gradually turning the silver arm into black.


    John''s right eye also turned black, and the thread spread towards the Ice Box.


    He looked solemn, and the soul-eating curse gradually wrapped around the ice box.


    Wrap the entire Ice Box inside.


    In an instant, a cold that almost froze his soul enveloped John''s body.


    His body was freezing little by little.


    His eyes widened, he shouldn''t have.


    Why is the soul frozen?


    It was too late to evacuate now, and John could only watch the ice crystals wrap himself up.


    As he was about to lose consciousness, John saw soul fragments rushing towards him.


    Without hesitation, John reached out to catch the soul fragment.


    The next second.


    His thinking stagnated.


    Maintaining the posture of reaching out, the Soul-Eating Curse continued to wrap around the Ice Box.


    The fierce fire gradually stopped under the torrent, and ice crystals actually appeared on the flames.


    Immediately afterwards, the flame dragon was gradually frozen, the fierce fire melted the ice crystals, and the torrent covered the ice crystals.


    A strange balance was reached between the two, which actually temporarily stopped the trend of torrent destruction.


    It¡¯s just that this balance will gradually be broken as the fierce fire is consumed.


    By then, a frozen world will appear.


    The fierce fire is getting weaker and weaker, and the torrent can even freeze the flame.


    ¡­


    "Click."


    Suddenly.


    A crisp sound.


    The soul fragments moved slowly on John''s body.


    Finally reached the right hand.


    The Soul-Eating Curse is connected to the Ice Box to form a channel.


    John guessed correctly, the Ice Box did not freeze the soul.


    The soul fragments moved into the passage bit by bit. The soul fragments were squeezed into a needle point shape and stabbed hard towards the Ice Box.


    A small hole opened out of the Ice Box and was blocked by soul fragments.


    The other end of the soul fragment turned into a silver thread and was connected to John''s hand.


    The silver thread glowed with light.


    The originally stagnant consciousness gradually recovered, and thinking became active.


    John found that he couldn''t move, but the magic was still running.


    Moving his eyes, he saw the silver thread.


    Use all your strength to move your fingers and touch them.


    At this moment, consciousness huddled together, compressed and condensed from the silver thread, and finally expanded suddenly.


    In front of him was no longer a golden room, but in a place similar to a blurry fantasy.


    "You''re finally here."


    After John was in a trance for a while, he turned around. He looked down at his body and his clothes were all changed to white.


    When the voice came, he looked up and saw a man standing in front of him.


    The man''s tone was relaxed with a hint of happiness.


    But that''s not important. What''s important is that this man has a face exactly like Estis.


    "Shouldn''t you explain it?" John calmed down and looked at the man indifferently.


    With embarrassment on his face, the man scratched his head and said, "Actually, I wanted to solve the hidden dangers here back then, but the power here was more powerful than I imagined, so I could only seal it temporarily."


    As he spoke, the man seemed to suddenly remember something, and stretched out his hand to John with a kind smile on his face, "I forgot to introduce myself, we are from the same door."


    "Come from the same house?"


    "Of course, we are from the same school." The man puffed up his chest and was very proud.


    John was stunned and asked strangely: "Are you also a Hogwarts student?"


    The man smiled slightly and said: "And I am also a Slytherin. You can call me Ambrosius or my name..."


    "Merlin Ambrosius."


    John was stunned on the spot, his brain unable to react for a moment.


    After reacting, he couldn''t help shouting in surprise: "Merlin''s beard¡ª"


    "Ahem." Ambrosius reached out and touched his white chin, and said helplessly: "I don''t know why you are always thinking about my beard."


    John was surprised for a while and finally accepted the fact that Merlin appeared in front of him.


    He suddenly remembered the body outside, with a strange expression on his face, and hesitated to speak.


    "Just tell me." Ambrosius knew something was wrong when he saw his appearance.


    John thought about it again and again and asked: "So you are dead? No, I mean you are alive until now? Your body was shattered into pieces just now."


    He was a little incoherent. This is not John''s fault. Anyone who sees Merlin, the legendary archmage, will do this.


    Ambrosius was very patient and said, "You can say that, but I don''t know."


    His answer was strange, Ambrosius explained: "Strictly speaking, I am not the real Merlin, I am the Merlin of Hogwarts."


    "Uh...what''s the difference?" John asked like a primary school student.


    Ambrosius simply sat down and said, "The difference is that the legendary Merlin can be me, but I don''t have to be the legendary Merlin."


    Most people would have been confused by Ambrosius''s words, but John, as an alchemist, could hear more meaning.


    "You mean, you have a relationship with the legendary Merlin, maybe the creator and the creature?"


    "Correct answer." Ambrosius couldn''t help but applaud, admiring John very much, "You know Horcruxes, I am similar to Horcruxes. I have some kind of relationship with Merlin, but we are independent of each other."

 Chapter 212：

    "So after Merlin was created, you enrolled in Hogwarts. Is the wizard Heimdall was talking about you or Merlin?"


    John thought of the wizard who taught Heimdall the prophecy, and he wondered which Merlin it was.


    Ambrosius shrugged and said, "I think it should be him, or maybe another Merlin. After all, I failed to seal it when I came in later."


    This Merlin came in from behind and was frozen.


    John is even more weird. Merlin from Hogwarts and the legendary artifact from the Kingdom of Giants come together.


    Are you sure you are in the Wizarding World of Harry Potter?


    ¡­


    Chapter 236 Taboo Hedging and Exile


    It''s not surprising that Ambrosius knew about Horcruxes. The despicable Herbo existed for a long time, and there wasn''t even Hogwarts at that time.


    As a student at Hogwarts, Ambrosius came to Dragon Field for a reason.


    Everything is under Merlin''s calculation.


    The legendary archmage seemed to have expected that Ambrosius would appear here, so he taught Heimdall the prophecy.


    Through the prophecy, Heimdall''s prophecy probably refers to Ambrosius, but unfortunately, they missed it and ended up thinking that John was the person who made the prophecy.


    "Do these old wizards like to leave some tests behind?"


    John looked at young Ambrosius with a speechless expression.


    This man has been frozen in the dragon farm for nearly a thousand years, which can be regarded as immortality in disguise.


    "As you can see, I am already dead. To be precise, my soul is about to dissipate."


    Ambrosius said this with an expression as if he was explaining what to eat tomorrow.


    Facing death, he had no fear and was full of calmness. "My recklessness left me with only the remnant of my soul. This power is not enough for me to seal the Ice Box again."


    He said, stood up, patted his butt, and led John in one direction.


    As he walked, he said: "I used time to trap the Ice Box, but you have also seen that even time cannot resist eternal freezing."


    "Because of me, all the dragons who enter here will be frozen. They can''t unlock time, and they can''t stop the Ice Box."


    In front of John''s eyes, a blue box appeared in front of him.


    The cold air in the box, even in its current state, made John feel cold.


    "But I found a real way to get rid of it once and for all." Ambrosius smiled like a fox, his eyes narrowed into slits.


    He pointed at the Ice Box and said, "I can''t handle this thing, and neither can Merlin. Only you can."


    "Me?" John pointed to himself uncertainly.


    Ambrosius''s voice became ethereal and illusory, "Only taboos can block taboos."


    Suddenly, a flash of inspiration flashed in John''s mind.


    He looked down at his left and right hands.


    Ambrosius smiled and said: "It seems that you have discovered that the only way to solve this non-human thing is to let it leave this world."


    If you can leave this world and banish the artifact, there is only one other taboo.


    John cleared his mind, shook his head and said, "I''m afraid I can''t do it. I don''t have time, soul, or powerful magic power. I''m sorry I don''t have it."


    Among the three necessary conditions, John was unable to achieve it.


    He once entered the Gate of Things by relying on the time turner, the soul of the dementor and the super magic crystal. There was a huge explosion between the three.


    Now, among the three, he can barely reach the level of super magic crystal.


    The time sand in the left hand has been consumed by half, and the soul in the right hand cannot reach the level of more than twenty dementors.


    He rejected Ambrosius''s idea. Even with the name of Merlin, Ambrosius still had his own whims.


    "Be careful and ignore certain rules. You are just like me." Ambrosius was not angry. On the contrary, he admired John very much and applauded: "You are right. With your strength, it is indeed impossible, but ¡­¡±


    Ambrosius pointed outside. This confusing illusion was exactly the same as the golden room.


    Ambrosius said with a smile: "There are souls, right?"


    John looked in the direction of his finger and immediately understood what Ambrosius meant.


    The souls of the many giant dragons buried in the Dragon Field are a huge force.


    But such a huge soul cannot do it without the corresponding time power.


    John looked at Ambrosius, this Merlin, and he smiled brightly.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you. If you don''t mind, please complete the unfinished business for me and accept this insignificant power."


    Ambrosius held John''s hand, his soul gradually turned into gold, and he smiled freely and calmly: "Leave it to you."


    After saying that, Ambrosius disappeared completely.


    The scene in front of John quickly disappeared.


    When his consciousness returned to his body, a crack appeared on the ice crystal.


    Immediately afterwards, spider web-like traces were covered with ice crystals.


    As John exerted force, the entire ice crystal shattered.


    A gap appeared on the Ice Box, which Ambrosius opened with his soul.


    It is also the only flaw on the Ice Box.


    John was freed from the eternal freeze, and the light on his left hand was shining brightly.


    The lock of time that originally dispersed appeared in the palm of the hand, and the M?bius strip symbolizing eternal reincarnation broke, turning into gold and wrapping around the arm.


    [Ding, complete the task, get any point +2, blessing: Oak Mage]


    [Oak Mage: Increased magic perception, increased magic extraction, increased magic damage]


    John held the wand in his left hand, and the red oak wand seemed to blend into himself.


    Raising his right hand, the black threads on John''s right hand spread out.


    The golden room collapsed, and as far as the eye could see, the souls in Longchang were so conspicuous at this moment.


    The black thread grabbed the soul and gathered it in the direction of John.


    Li Huo was about to be frozen, and the black threads spread to the entire Dragon Field, like a black tide swallowing the earth.


    Heimdall''s gray eyes reflected the scene of John at this moment. Even if the entire Dragon Field was shaking, he never left.


    He knew that it was time for him to help, and his voice sounded in every corner of the dragon farm.


    "Dragon Soul, in order to protect your homeland, dedicate your last strength."


    The remaining souls on the dragon''s corpse flew toward the sky.


    Densely packed light spots gathered together and fell into the black tide, clearly distinguishing each other.


    John absorbs the dragon soul.


    Holding the hand in the void, the Silver Wick Sword appeared in his right hand.


    The dragon''s soul is attached to the sword body, causing the sword body to shine brightly.


    The power of time in his left hand was transferred to the wand, and the red oak wand burst out with dazzling light like a small sun.


    Time on the left hand, soul on the right hand.


    Two wings sprouted from behind, and gold and darkness continued to gather energy.


    The two collided, and a terrifying force that distorted space surrounded John.


    The five super magic crystals absorbed by the limited gloves are on the verge of shattering, and the philosophical stone amplifies the magic power a hundred times.


    The powerful magic power clashes with time and soul.


    A huge circle with John as the center wrapped the Ice Box.


    John aimed at the gap, and took action with his wand and sword at the same time.


    Gold, silver, black, purple.


    The four forces twisted into one force and struck directly at the Ice Box.


    His body was extremely heavy, and John felt dozens of souls wandering around in his body.


    He roared as a dragon and grew golden scales.


    "I need something that can supervise the Ice Box forever." His consciousness was hazy, and dozens of souls in his body poured into the Ice Box one after another.


    But this is not enough, the Ice Box can even break through time.


    Time will be consumed and the soul will perish.


    He needs eternity!


    The lack of eternal things caused John''s power to gradually decline.


    At this moment, a voice came from behind.


    "As your senior, I think I should teach you something."


    A cracked hand held John''s left hand.


    The golden time became more and more dazzling, and at the end, it turned into a dazzling flame.


    "This is the eternal fire, the immortal fire of Gubrai."


    The appearance of Gubulai''s fairy fire brought the four forces to the critical point.


    finally¡­


    The critical point is broken.


    Time around John stopped, and the torrent of impact stopped.


    His eyes regained clarity and he looked behind him. The voice just now had disappeared.


    The place where the Ice Box was originally placed was replaced by a crack.


    The familiar feeling is the door to things.


    John''s hands were covered with hideous scars, and the heart-wrenching pain came to him after he realized it.


    The super magic crystal on the limited glove has exploded.


    The dense purple magic energy wraps around the body and is being sucked into the body bit by bit.


    John stepped into the crack, already an old acquaintance.


    After he walked in, he saw the mirror disappear, replaced by endless burning flames.


    "Gublai Immortal Fire."


    The immortal fire of Gubrai, known as the eternal fire, is as inextinguishable as the fierce fire.


    But the difference is that the fierce fire will continue to engulf and burn, while the Gubulai fairy fire will always burn and will not move.


    In the flames, the Ice Box emits a dense cold air.


    There seems to be something inside, but I can''t get out.


    An oak staff was inserted there. The staff grew rapidly and eventually became a towering tree.


    It is the oak staff of Ambrosius.


    The burning flames will not affect the big tree at all. The box of ice is wrapped in it and cannot be broken free.


    "You''re here again."


    The old man''s voice sounded from beside him, and a smile appeared on John''s lips.


    Chapter 237 Teacher and Support

 Chapter 213：

    Turning around, he saw that the old man seemed to be hundreds of years old, and his whole figure was as fragile as glass.


    "Teacher." John saw the old man and called kindly.


    Nico Flamel also had a smile on his face.


    As the only alchemist who created the Philosopher''s Stone, he stands at the top of all alchemists.


    When John and Extis came to the Gate of Things last time, Nico Flamel already existed.


    It was also Nico Flamel who strengthened the Silver Wake sword for John.


    He and Nico Flamel had a master-apprentice relationship for several months, and Nico Flamel was very pleased.


    "You have grown up. Is this your work?"


    Nico Flamel looked at the limited gloves, and his expression became even more gratifying.


    From his perspective, it was easy to see that the level of alchemy contained in the gloves was at the top level compared to other alchemists in the magical world.


    In just a few years, John had reached such an extent that he was surprised.


    "Why is the space here different from last time?"


    John was a little confused. The last time he came here, it was a mirror, but this time it turned into Gubulai''s fairy fire.


    Nico Flamel said: "The Gate of Things essentially has everything. It is not surprising that it changes."


    Nico Flamel could not help but be surprised when he saw the legendary Ice Box.


    "You are really causing trouble for me with this legendary artifact from the kingdom of giants."


    As the current manager of the Gate of Things, Nico Flamel also has a headache with the Ice Box.


    John said seriously: "I want to enter the Gate of Things and completely banish the Ice Box."


    Nico Flamel shook his head, with kindness and distress in his eyes, and said: "My child, everything needs to be exchanged. You are in a very bad state now."


    When he saw John''s physical condition, his eyes were filled with distress.


    Both arms were damaged, and even the soul was affected.


    An old woman came over. This was the second time she met John.


    Seeing this scene, the old woman''s eyes were full of distress, and she said angrily: "Albus didn''t take good care of you."


    Perenelle Flamel.


    She is the wife of Nico Flamel, and she ended her immortal life and came here with her husband.


    Nico Flamel really regarded John as his heir, so John was also like Perenelle''s child.


    Seeing John''s current appearance, she felt a little dissatisfied with Dumbledore.


    John was silent. How should he tell the teacher that he and Dumbledore did not have a good relationship.


    With tears in his eyes, Perenel said: "He is only 15 years old, why is he going through this?"


    The old woman''s words warmed John''s heart. Along the way, he had to shoulder many things alone.


    The sudden concern was like throwing a stone into your heart, causing water to splash out of your eyes.


    "Leave the things here." Nico Flamel said with concern: "What you need most now is to heal your body."


    "Thank you." This thank you came from the bottom of his heart. John solemnly said: "Teacher, I will find a way to solve it."


    Although he really wanted to catch up with his teacher, John knew that he didn''t have much time.


    He walked resolutely towards the Gate of Things. Only through the Gate of Things could John solve all this.


    The door of things opened, and there were three doors inside.


    A white door represents life and death, a golden door represents the past and future, and a silver door represents creation.


    This time, when John came to the silver door, he looked at his disabled hands. The door was automatic without wind.


    From behind the door, a hand stretched out.


    Equivalent exchange.


    John raised his right hand with force, and there was only one philosopher''s stone left on the limited glove.


    "In exchange for healing my hands, I am willing to give you the philosopher''s stone."


    The hand paused for a while, and even John didn''t react. Zheshi had already been detained.


    After accepting Zheshi, John felt a sharp pain in his hands.


    It was as if the arm had been cut off and grown again.


    His hands are undergoing changes.


    By the end, John was sweating profusely, clenching his hands hard, and recovered.


    Taking out another Philosopher''s Stone from the small bag, John shouted towards the Gate of Things: "I want a space where the Box of Ice can be exiled."


    After his words fell, the door of things did not move at all.


    This made John''s heart sink.


    There are not many things on him that can be exchanged. Apart from the Philosopher''s Stone, there are only Limited Gloves and Silver Wake''s Sword.


    Reluctantly taking off the ring, John loudly said again: "I need a space where I can exile the Ice Box."


    The Gate of Things still didn¡¯t respond.


    Looking at the Silver Wick Sword, John raised it again.


    "I need a space where I can exile the Ice Box."


    This time, the Gate of Things reacted a bit, but it was not against Silver Wick''s sword. Instead, many arms emerged from the Gate of Things, trying to drag John into the door.


    John''s expression changed drastically and he hurriedly retreated.


    Facing the menacing Gate of Things, his strength alone was ultimately too weak.


    Just when John was about to be caught, Mononomon''s arm stopped.


    John saw his teacher, Nico Flamel, standing in front of him.


    The Gate of Things retreated back into the door, John smiled bitterly and said: "It seems that it cannot be exiled."


    Nico Flamel couldn''t laugh. He approached John, pulled him up, and said sincerely: "Nothing is perfect, John, and so are people."


    With a serious expression on his face, Nico Flamel said seriously: "You push yourself too hard."


    "You have been forcing yourself to bear everything. I don''t know what you have experienced in school, but you shouldn''t be like this."


    John was startled.


    Yes, he pushed himself too hard.


    Although he founded the Star Club, he never wanted his friends to be in danger.


    He kept saying it was to build connections, but he was always the one at the front.


    He will fight Voldemort for his friends.


    In order to save Hermione, he would not hesitate to violate taboos, even if he might die.


    In order to help Neville''s parents, he was willing to endure the pain of the Cruciatus Curse.


    He trusted his friends too much. In the second grade, Harry''s malicious intentions were full of loopholes, but John, who still regarded Harry as a friend at that time, would never doubt his friends.


    His evil only faces outsiders, which also causes him to like to carry everything alone.


    Because he is not like Harry, there is Dumbledore, Professor McGonagall, Lupin, Sirius, Moody, Hagrid, Weasley, the Order of the Phoenix and... Snape.


    These elders are Harry''s backing and the capital that allows him to make mistakes again and again.


    Harry needed money, and the Potter family left a small mountain of gold for him. Sirius was willing to give him all Black''s money at any time.


    When Harry needs help, Professor McGonagall will send him a broomstick, Lupine teaches him to practice the Patronus Charm, the Weasley family treats him as one of their own, and the Order of the Phoenix is ??all his parents'' comrades.


    And John, he has no backing.


    You can only stop everything by yourself.


    His error tolerance rate is zero, and one failure may cause him to disappear.


    He could see Snape''s suspicion of him and Dumbledore''s distrust of him.


    From the time he entered school until now, his only chance to change his destiny was when Dumbledore asked him to go to France in the first grade.


    Doesn¡¯t he want to have elders?


    Of course I want it!


    In the third grade, he showed his kindness to Snape many times. Isn''t it because he also wanted a background that could tolerate his mistakes and he didn''t need to continue to be cautious?


    Unfortunately, he did not succeed.


    Compared with himself, Snape is more inclined to Dumbledore, which can also be said to protect Harry.


    After thinking about this, John smiled bitterly, and said sincerely and bitterly: "Teacher, there is no one behind me."


    Except for the Star Club, Johnny Silverhand is more dependent and involved in interests.


    Even Damo Alex, who helped him the most, came together because of the deal between reputations.


    The Star Club has not yet grown, so John can only shoulder everything.


    A trace of fatigue appeared between his brows. John looked at the door of things, feeling disappointed.


    "It seems that I have no way to solve the Ice Box."


    He didn''t know whether the Ice Box in the Gate of Things would affect the teacher, but he still didn''t want to keep this thing.


    Nico Flamel took John to the Golden Gate.


    When he opened the golden door, John could feel the dissatisfaction of the object door.


    It was dissatisfied with Nico Flamel''s act of letting the transaction pass without authorization.


    Nico Flamel didn''t care, he said: "Go ahead, boy, there is a teacher for everything."


    His words were full of affirmation. He didn''t know that his students had suffered so many injustices in this world.


    As a teacher and an elder.


    Hearing those words, his heart, which had lived for hundreds of years, was stabbed hard.


    Nico Flamel''s heartache and guilt for John were enough to make him act selfishly once.


    John knew that he had no choice but to say goodbye to his teacher. At the same time, he also knew that his teacher was going to take action for him.


    After he entered the Golden Gate, the Gate of Things closed.


    Nico Flamel''s eyes were deep, and his wife came over and took his arm.


    The two watched John leave quietly.


    ¡­


    [Ding, mission accomplished...]


    Chapter 238 Form Change and True Name


    [Ding, mission completed, get any point +1, blessing: Shadow of Destruction]


    [Shadow of Destruction: In dragon form, magic power is improved in all aspects, and resistance to magic is increased]


    As John opened his eyes again, he had left the door of things.


    Above his head was a clear sky.


    A dazzling Milky Way is magnificent and magnificent, and its brilliance falls on John.


    The silver dragon Heimdall waited for John to wake up. He whispered: "You''re awake."


    John sat up and realized that this place was still under the cliff.


    It¡¯s just that the appearance of the cliff has changed drastically now. Above the crystal passage, it looks like a galaxy.


    Heimdall suppressed his excitement, lowered his head respectfully, and said: "You have completed the test and solved the test that has existed in the Dragon Land for thousands of years."

 Chapter 214：

    "Your true name has appeared in the world, and I am here to give you the name of the supreme dragon."


    Heimdall spread his wings, and his white wings echoed with the stars in the sky. The silver dragon looked magnificent under the starlight.


    "Shadow of Destruction, you have infinite power wherever you go. The shadow passes by and takes away all lives. Your breath brings storms. Your eyes open and wipe out the light. You are the Dragon of Destruction that was born from destruction."


    The shadow of destruction?


    It¡¯s the same as the blessing given by the system.


    No wonder it¡¯s unknown. It turns out that this blessing is the true name.


    After Heimdall finished speaking, a burst of magic power surged out of John''s body.


    This should be the power brought by the true name.


    The body began to change, and John watched himself grow scales.


    Only this time is different, his scales have changed.


    It is no longer dark green, but gold.


    Along with the change in form, the size of John Animagus also changed dramatically.


    From the original 55 feet to 60 feet.


    He looks much lower than Heimdall, and his body exudes a sense of coercion, which comes from the difference in his bloodline.


    Heimdall lowered his body, even though his eyes were blind, he could still feel it.


    The kind of throbbing that reappears after a thousand years of isolation.


    It is the king''s bloodline. Although it is still immature, it makes the dragon unable to compete.


    Not even the dragon sage Heimdall can do it.


    After John transformed into his Animagus form, he looked at his body.


    Not only the color changes, but also the appearance also undergoes some changes.


    If the previous John was more ferocious and ferocious, then at this moment, he prefers a sacred and solemn image.


    In this form, John''s magic defense reaches a terrifying level.


    If he meets the dragon tamer again, he may not be able to cause actual harm to John.


    And this is not over yet, John found that he can still change back.


    With a thought, the scales on his body turned dark green.


    Starlight shines on the body, and the scales absorb all the light.


    And where his shadow shrouded him, life quickly disappeared.


    Even without using magic, this skill alone is enough to become a large-scale team-clearing weapon.


    "This image is more in line with the Shadow of Destruction."


    John muttered and looked at Heimdall. The old dragon seemed to have no intention of getting up.


    "Heimdall, what exactly is that trial?"


    A box of ice that existed in the kingdom of giants almost cost John his life.


    Even Ambrosius was helpless and could only wait for John to arrive a thousand years later.


    In the dark, John seems to have glimpsed a more mysterious corner of this magical world.


    "I don''t know," Heimdall shook his head and said, "That is a trial that every king must go through. The ancient dragon established the Dragon Country here because of that thing."


    Even as a dragon sage, Heimdall didn''t know much about the Ice Box.


    He watched the giant dragon that had the talent to become a king enter the trial, and this was the first time he saw it.


    Even the changes in Longchang are the biggest proof that it has accomplished something that no previous king has done.


    This convinced Heimdall that John was the predicted king.


    More powerful proof is that the blessing of John¡¯s real name has not ended yet.


    Above the starry sky at night, the remaining dragon souls were hovering in the dome.


    "Roar-"


    They roared and conveyed the sound, as if paying respect to the king.


    John felt that the power in his body was rising again, and a mark was forming on his forehead.


    This mark can only be seen by John, and it contains some kind of bloodline ability.


    There was a burning sensation in his heart. John turned back into human form and used magic to create a mirror.


    He opened his clothes and saw a magic mark on his heart in the mirror.


    That mark looked very familiar, like a pattern on the door of things.


    The big tree is inlaid with square shapes, like an oak tree wrapping a box of ice.


    He remained silent. This thing should have been made by his teacher.


    I don¡¯t know what kind of deal the teacher made with Mononomon, so that he could get this magic mark.


    Crush the mirror, John calls out the system panel.


    The magic power has increased a lot, which is brought about by the real name.


    Not only that, John was blessed by the Oak Mage. Now, his body is absorbing magic power all the time.


    This has greatly increased his growth rate.


    He gained a lot from this trip.


    At the same time, the price is also heavy.


    If it weren¡¯t for the teacher¡¯s help, I¡¯m afraid John would have ended up being dragged away by the Gate of Things.


    Dealing with the Gate of Things was so dangerous that John was afraid.


    If there is no need, he hopes not to come into contact with the Gate of Things in the future.


    The changes brought about by his real name are not over. John is surrounded by stars, and these stars are close to John.


    After reaching out and touching it, starlight entered John''s body, allowing John''s tired body to recover.


    "Absorb starlight?"


    This was the first time John came into contact with the magic power contained in the stars. Perhaps it was a response from some unknown source. He founded the Star Society himself, and now he is blessed by the stars.


    Heimdall saw John off from the Dragon Field.


    He showed full respect for John and changed his name to John.


    Young King.


    The young king of the dragon, Heimdall knew that John was not even as old as the dragon''s youth.


    At this age, he has the power to kill adult dragons, which is enough to make Heimdall forget John''s human identity.


    As the sage guarding the Dragon Field, Heimdall will not leave easily.


    Say goodbye to John on the platform when he comes.


    In the Dragon Country outside the Dragon Field, the Spear of Thunder is waiting at the entrance of the cave.


    When John''s figure came out, I don''t know if it was the illusion of the Thunder Implementing Spear, but it felt that John was a little taller.


    "You''re out? What''s your real name?"


    The Spear of Thunder was very interested in John''s real name. The pressure coming from John made it make a guess as an elder.


    John said calmly: "The Shadow of Destruction."


    As soon as this name came out, Thunder Implementation Spear became a little uneasy.


    It feels that this name seems to be more powerful than its own.


    When John saw its reaction, he thought that dragons probably belonged to the more reckless type.


    There is no scheming at all, everything is so clearly written on his face.


    After receiving his real name, John no longer needed to climb down. He spread his wings and seemed to blend into the darkness.


    Even the elders and the Thunder Spear could not clearly see John''s appearance.


    This made him feel horrified.


    Flying all the way down from the Land of Dragons, John returned to the Valley of Endless Breath.


    It was only one day, but it felt like a lifetime ago for John.


    Merlin at Hogwarts, artifacts from the kingdom of giants, returning to the gate of things, and the young king from the land of dragons.


    Having experienced too many things in a short period of time made John feel tired.


    The only good thing is that John came back intact.


    The three female dragons also returned, but they did not get their real names.


    John was pestered by Amohan to ask for his name, but in the end he had no choice but to tell him.


    This made Amohan yell again.


    This name is quite explosive among giant dragons.


    Amohan felt that it was much better than his own name.


    At the same time, it is also a recognition of the strong.


    The female dragons had more respect for John, as did the other dragons in Breathless Valley.


    After all, his ferocity frightened the giant dragon behind him, and he became the only dragon in this year to receive a real name.


    After staying in Breathless Valley for three days, John was ready to leave.


    During this period, I saw the mark on my forehead.


    ?More like a mark, representing a meaning.


    Wotan.


    An ancient rune.


    Represents the same ancient existence.


    ¡­


    Chapter 239 Seeds and Boxes


    According to the dragon''s true name, the Shadow of Destruction belongs to a form of John.


    Wotan is also a real name, but for some reason, Heimdall, as the namer, does not know this name.


    "Is this your real name?"


    When John left Breathless Valley, he did not go back to school immediately, but went to Knockturn Alley.


    It was easier to leave than when I came up.


    Using Apparition, with his current magic power, he can travel across countries and reach Knockturn Alley.


    When he appeared in the Johnny Silver Hand store, Tang Mi was a little surprised, but he quickly adjusted.


    "Sir." Tang Mi stood aside respectfully.


    John snapped his fingers, and silver notes flew over from the office.


    "What happened during this time?" He opened the silver cover.


    Names appear on the pages inside, and each name is moving.


    Tang Mi thought for a moment and said, "Old Batty was attacked."


    "Um?"


    The fingers turning the page paused, and John turned the book to a page with Barty Crouch written on it.

 Chapter 215：

    Old Batty''s name was intact, which meant the attack was unsuccessful.


    John asked calmly: "Does he know who he is?"


    "Old Batty doesn''t know either." Tang Mi said respectfully: "That person attacked from behind and wanted to control Old Batty with the soul-stealing curse. Old Batty carries an amulet with him to avoid being controlled by the soul-stealing curse."


    The Imperius Curse is indeed hard to guard against, but fortunately Old Barty is cautious.


    Since the house was invaded, Old Batty has been carrying the amulet with him.


    He immediately fought back after being attacked. That person was quite strong.


    As the former director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, Old Barty is not weak.


    After a quick confrontation with the enemy, Old Batty successfully repelled the man.


    Tang Mi said: "He speculated that it might be some cruel dark wizard. Old Batty offended many people back then, and he didn''t know who had this suspicion."


    Barty Sr. made too many enemies. He was very popular back then. If it hadn''t been for Barty Jr.''s incident, he would have been the Minister of Magic.


    On the road to power, both political opponents and dark wizards hated him.


    Now that he is trying to become the Minister of Magic again, it is inevitable that some people will be jealous of him and don''t want him to succeed.


    John nodded and traced Old Barty''s name with his finger. His eyes were deep and he said, "Ask a few werewolves from the security team to follow Old Barty. You don''t need to follow too closely. Aurors are not vegetarians."


    Tang Mi signaled that he understood. John closed the book and asked, "Where is little Barty?"


    "He seems to have changed a bit in the secret garden." Tang Mi hesitated for a while and said, "He tried to escape. Do you want to take him back to Silver Hand Manor?"


    Due to the Death Eater attack on the manor, Barty Jr. was moved to Knockturn Alley.


    But this is not safe. Little Barty is an outstanding wizard in his own right. He may find a way to escape from the garden.


    When John heard this, he also knew that this matter needed to be resolved.


    He went to the Secret Garden, which was in a doorless house in Knockturn Alley.


    John walked towards the wall, walking through it as if he were walking into Platform Nine and Three Quarters.


    As soon as you enter, the colorful flowers are very beautiful.


    The garden here is more believable than the prison.


    Little Barty is here, sitting on a bench in a daze.


    John''s arrival made him raise his eyes, and the hatred in his eyes was mixed with a hint of complexity.


    "What are you doing here?" Little Barty snorted, "Did he ask you to come?"


    That ¡®him¡¯ naturally refers to old Batty.


    As a parent, no matter how hard-hearted Old Barty is, he will always leave a touch of tenderness for his son.


    While being imprisoned, Barty Sr. often visited Barty Jr.


    Every time, the father and son could not talk properly.


    Old Barty hates iron for not becoming steel. He is his son, but he is willing to fall into the company of Death Eaters.


    Little Barty resented his father''s neglect since childhood, and at the same time resented his father''s distrust.


    During the more than ten years of being imprisoned, Barty Jr. gradually erased the image of his father and replaced it with the image of Voldemort.


    Like him, Voldemort had the same father he didn''t want to admit.


    After years of loneliness and subtle influence, little Barty regarded Voldemort as his father.


    When John walked in, Barty Jr.''s first thought was his severed left hand, which was his only connection with Voldemort.


    John ignored the hatred in Little Barty''s eyes. He picked a delicate rose and twirled it between his fingers.


    "I just came to see you and confirm something."


    Approaching little Barty, John''s eyes under the silver mask seemed to be examining something.


    When he approached, little Barty immediately pounced on him like a mad dog.


    It''s a pity that it stopped in front of John.


    The thorny vines wrapped around little Barty''s body. The rose thorns scratched the skin, and the blood seeped in and became brighter red.


    John looked at this bereaved dog with great interest. He chuckled and said, "It seems that you know something. You thought well. The person you are loyal to is back."


    Little Barty stopped struggling, with surprise and enthusiasm in his eyes.


    Like a crazy brainwashed believer, he screamed piercingly.


    "He''s back, he''s back!"


    The broken voice roared to vent his emotions.


    John impatiently stuffed the rose rhizome with spikes directly into his mouth. The spikes cut his lips, causing his voice to stop abruptly.


    "Be quiet." He stretched out a finger and shook it, and John sneered: "Do you think he will come to save you?"


    Without waiting for Barty Jr. to answer, John said to himself: "Unfortunately, no, a group of Death Eaters tried to rescue you, but they failed."


    Looking at the anger coming out of little Barty, John chuckled and said, "I originally had a headache on how to find him. Maybe you can be a good breakthrough."


    Little Barty''s throat was cut by a sharp thorn, and he said hoarsely: "Fart, you are no match for adults!"


    "Are you sure?" John took some time to straighten the crooked collar of little Barty, who couldn''t move. He leaned close to his ear and whispered, "Then why are you shaking?"


    "Are you afraid that the arrogant Voldemort will be in trouble because of you? Or are you afraid that... he will be defeated?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, little Barty ignored his injured throat and shouted: "You are absolutely impossible!"


    "Again."


    John joked: "I''ve killed him twice."


    He saw that little Barty''s body was shaking.


    John''s arrogant, contemptuous, and disdainful attitude towards Voldemort made little Barty feel bad.


    Fear fills the entire brain.


    Little Barty suddenly had a treasonous idea.


    If Voldemort really fails, what should I do?


    Was Voldemort, who was invincible in his mind, really killed twice by the person in front of him?


    No, it¡¯s impossible, absolutely impossible!


    His trembling body lowered his head, and he didn''t even notice that the thorns on his body had disappeared.


    Holding his head, he tried to expel the thought, but the more he thought about it, the more clearly that possibility appeared in his mind.


    This is the effect John wants, he wants to completely destroy Voldemort in Barty''s mind.


    Only by killing Voldemort in little Barty''s heart can little Barty be obedient.


    If little Barty escapes, it will deal a blow to the extremely majestic image of Voldemort in his heart, and his suspicion of Voldemort will make him gradually crazy.


    If he doesn''t escape, he will wait here obediently to attract more Death Eaters.


    This is a conspiracy.


    To this end, John quietly used his dream to plant a seed in little Barty''s consciousness.


    When Voldemort fails in front of him, he will completely give up his belief in Voldemort.


    John stared at little Barty with his deep eyes, and he turned around and left the secret garden.


    ¡­


    Castle corridor.


    Heinrich casts an opening spell on the Defense Against the Dark Arts office.


    When he walked into the office, there was a magic mirror in front of him.


    A faint smell of wine enters the tip of the nose with the mellow aroma of grapes.


    That is the aroma of top wine.


    Heinrich followed the smell and looked for it, and an exquisite and beautiful wine bottle appeared in front of him.


    There is less than half a bottle of wine left inside.


    His eyes fell on the unique Silver Hand Wine Cellar logo number.


    His eyes darkened, and he was sure of something.


    When he turned around and was about to go out, his steps paused.


    His eyes fell on a large box.


    He keenly sensed something was wrong.


    He walked up to the box and took out his wand and pointed it at the box.


    "Alobomora"


    The multiple locks on the box made a clicking sound.


    As the locks are opened one by one, to the last one.


    Heinrich moved closer, wanting to take a closer look.


    "Click."


    "Who''s there?"


    ¡­


    Chapter 240 Counterattack and Public Opinion


    The door to the Defense Against the Dark Arts office was pushed open.


    Moody walked in with his wooden leg thumping.


    At a glance, he saw Heinrich in front of the box. His eyes swept over and found that the lock of the box was unlocked.


    Moody''s expression changed, and he quickly walked over and reached out to grab Heinrich''s collar, causing him to hit the table. Things on the table were knocked down.


    "Edgar, you dare to come to my office, what are your intentions?" He yelled, spitting.


    Heinrich said calmly: "Sorry, Professor, I came to ask you about Defense Against the Dark Arts homework and came in without permission."


    He did not feel embarrassed about being caught, but instead minimized the problem.


    Moody''s magic eye swept across the box and then over Heinrich''s body.


    After confirming that nothing was stolen, he let go.


    Heinrich looked sick and adjusted his robe.


    Moody said gruffly: "You should not enter my office without permission, 50 points will be deducted!"


    Heinrich did not leave. He was not a Slytherin student now, so the points could not be deducted from Durmstrang anyway.


    Staring at the box behind Moody, he asked, "Professor, what''s hidden there?"


    His eyes tried to see through the box to see clearly what was inside.


    Moody roared: "Another 50 points!"


    He was so angry that he completely forgot that Heinrich was not a Hogwarts student.


    With this attitude, it is obvious that he does not want people to continue asking.


    Heinrich looked at Moody quietly, and left before he got angry.


    After Heinrich left, Moody hurried over and closed the door and locked it.


    After finishing everything, he walked to the box on his wooden legs.


    He stretched out his hand and pressed it on the box, muttering: "He won''t find out."


    ¡­


    There is only one last day left before the Easter holiday.

 Chapter 216：

    John summoned a group of Death Eaters.


    These people are all former Death Eaters in Knockturn Alley.


    There was also a list of Death Eaters John had not called. Those people were loyal to Voldemort.


    But these people are different, they are all afraid of Voldemort.


    Some of them, like Karkaroff, betrayed their former companions, while others pretended to be under the Imperius Curse.


    Without exception, these people are Voldemort''s most hated betrayers.


    There is no place for them to walk openly in the magic world, and the Dark Mark is always branded on them.


    "Dear Johnny Silverhand, why did you summon us?"


    A frightened woman was pushed out.


    Rather than being summoned, it would be better to say that he was brought here by force.


    The woman is Daisy Jafar, the owner of the Knockturn Alley clothing store.


    She once betrayed information about two Death Eaters, successfully obtained a reduced sentence, and lived in Azkaban for three months.


    Before Daisy opened the door today, there was a knock on the door.


    After opening the door, the ferocious werewolf wizard picked her up and took her away.


    She couldn''t even resist, and was thrown into the office after she reacted.


    Waiting here is the King of Knockturn Alley, Johnny Silverhand, known as the second person under Dumbledore.


    She didn¡¯t even know where she had offended this adult.


    The reserved woman was forced to be the first to come out. She did not dare to raise her head because there was a legend that anyone who looked into the eyes of Lord Johnny Silverhand would die.


    "Daisy, I think I remembered your name correctly."


    A low and hoarse voice sounded, Daisy said with a coveted face and a flattering smile: "Yes, Your Excellency."


    John rubbed his fingers on the ring, as if thinking about how to deal with these people.


    After thinking for a while, John said: "I have one thing I need your help with. In return, I will waive your rent in Knockturn Alley for three years."


    Everyone who was scared to death just now was no longer afraid at once.


    Daisy screamed in surprise: "Is it true, Your Excellency?"


    "Are you questioning me?" John gave a look, and Daisy, who was surprised just now, immediately lowered her head like a quail.


    The noisy crowd immediately fell silent.


    Putting away his awe and panic, John said calmly: "This favor is very simple. I need you to do one thing."


    Daisy became smarter at this time, and she asked in a low voice: "What''s the matter?"


    "I need you to take the initiative to return to Voldemort when Voldemort comes back." There was a hint of relaxation in John''s voice, as if he was asking them to pull weeds in the garden outside.


    However, his words stunned everyone.


    Then the sound of gasping came one after another.


    Daisy looked like she was about to cry and said, "Sir Johnny Silverhand, please stop joking."


    "I''m not kidding, Daisy."


    John said coldly: "You should know better."


    His words were undoubtedly a death sentence, and some people in the crowd immediately quit.


    "Impossible, I will never go back!"


    This was shouted by a dark wizard in Knockturn Alley.


    With a ferocious look on his face, he roared at John: "You are asking me to die!"


    "As Death Eaters, you have survived until now, not because you don''t deserve to die, but because I gave you a chance." John looked cold.


    The dark wizard stared angrily and put his hand into his pocket.


    But with so many security teams around, he had no chance.


    Tang Mi took away his wand with a disarming spell, and two security guards held him down and escorted him to John.


    John raised his right hand and held down the dark wizard''s head.


    The dark wizard rolled his eyes, white gas came out of his body, and his soul was pulled out.


    John held his soul with one hand and carved a mark on his soul with the other hand.


    "Remember, don''t disobey my orders."


    Stuffing his soul back, John looked at the silent crowd.


    He said coldly: "Even if you don''t go, there will still be many people there. They may not die, but you will definitely die!"


    "Give your loyalty, or... go to death."


    The terrifying voice plunged everyone into fear, and they didn''t want to die.


    But none of this is up to them.


    Which one will live longer, die now or wait until Voldemort appears?


    Wise people have noticed what John said.


    They are not the first group, there are many Death Eaters who have become Johnny Silverhand.


    Thinking about it this way, their expressions became better.


    By accepting the task, you can also be exempted from rent for three years, which makes the dark wizard living on the poverty line very excited.


    Life is like that. Since you can¡¯t resist, it¡¯s better to choose someone with good treatment.


    Besides, Voldemort may not come back. The Death Eaters here have seen with their own eyes how the huge Dark Lord''s power fell and was liquidated.


    These people deceived themselves and others by thinking that John had marked them on their bodies.


    They didn''t know that there were people loyal to Voldemort in this undercover meeting.


    When they heard John''s words, their hearts were overwhelmed.


    "Are there many Johnny Silverhands among the Death Eaters?"


    The people who had been preparing to summon the Death Eaters immediately panicked. What if one of the people called over included Johnny Silverhand?


    ?Imagine that scene.


    The two sides are at war.


    As a result, except for a few people on my side, everyone else was from the opposite side.


    How can we fight this?


    After exchanging glances, they prepared to do a thorough inspection after returning.


    John took in all the little moves of those Death Eaters.


    The corners of the mouth under the mask were slightly raised. He deliberately left flaws when he branded several people. With Voldemort''s ability, he could find it with careful inspection.


    "Voldemort, I hope you like the gift I gave you."


    With a sneer, John wanted to make the Death Eaters panic.


    The more this happens, the safer Lucius and the others will be.


    ¡­


    John returns to school.


    The students'' learning atmosphere became tense.


    On the first day after the vacation, the students discussed what they did during the vacation.


    It seems that this way we can catch the end of the holiday and the heavy study tasks will not come.


    After John came back, the first thing he did was to check on the Stars Club.


    After he closed the Star Club, no one went in again.


    Taking out the magic crystal formed by excess magic power, John headed to the auditorium.


    The holiday temporarily diluted the tense atmosphere in Slytherin.


    The unhappiness seems to have disappeared for the time being.


    This atmosphere lasted until the owls came over.


    A hundred owls entered the auditorium and dropped various things.


    Hufflepuff''s Ernie is the one who chases the forefront of public opinion. He took the newspaper brought by the owl, looked down and couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    "Dumbledore''s comatose behavior makes people worry about whether he is still awake."


    Place the eye-catching title in the largest column.


    Soon, many people were attracted to Ernie.


    "The position of Defense Against the Dark Arts professor at Hogwarts is filled with a lot of discussion. Every year, Hogwarts recruits new professors, which seriously slows down the students'' learning progress. This year''s professor is Alastor Moody.


    According to reliable sources, Alastor Moody once demonstrated the Unforgivable Curse to students in class and took a life in front of the students.


    For this reason, the author raises the question, will this approach lead students astray and embark on the path of dark wizards?


    Alastor Moody once claimed that he was attacked by a trash can and that he himself was approaching madness. It is true that Alastor Moody was once a powerful Auror, but his various behaviors made people think that he was an old madman. "


    Ernie read it out loud. The title of this article quoted Dumbledore, but the entire article criticized Moody''s teaching and mental state.


    This made the auditorium gradually quiet down.


    The corners of John''s mouth curled up. He had the temperament to fight back, and there were many doubts about Moody.


    In this case, please ask this Auror to leave the school.


    He took a sip of water and said to himself: "If you don''t want to play, then play to the end."


    Public opinion is not something that only Moody can control.


    ¡­


    Chapter 241 Complaint Letter and Malfoy¡¯s Magical Use


    Moody''s is in trouble, with many parents questioning its ability to teach students.


    Some rational wizards will calmly analyze the opinions of an Auror with rich practical experience on Defense Against the Dark Arts, but the parents of students do not think so.


    Especially in this age group, most of the parents have experienced the Voldemort period, and they know clearly what the three unforgivable curses mean.


    No one wants their children to end up in Azkaban.


    In the eyes of parents, Moody, the legendary war hero Auror, is now an old lunatic with half of his body buried in the ground and not very clear-headed.


    It¡¯s a bit hurtful to say this, because Moody has set a precedent.


    Being able to recognize a trash can as an enemy is definitely not normal.


    So when this report flew across the country with owls, it took almost less than a day for overwhelming letters of complaint to arrive at the school.


    The letters piling up in Dumbledore''s office alone were enough to drown someone.


    "Alastor, of course I believe in your level." Dumbledore picked up a letter, it was a roaring letter, and the roaring made his ears ring.


    He looked at his old friend. Moody''s face was not very good-looking.


    He didn''t have to care about these things. Perhaps Moody''s character wouldn''t let him care at all.


    As a qualified Auror, he should not be affected by these external things.


    But this time it made him very angry. He took out the wine bottle and took a sip. His magic eye turned and fell on the envelope that Dumbledore picked up again.


    He said in a rough voice: "Don''t open it, it contains the thick water of Babo tubers."


    Dumbledore put the envelopes aside as usual, where they had piled up into a hill.


    It can be seen how many parents of students also have opinions about him as the principal this time.

 Chapter 217：

    "Dumbledore, was this done by some **** with a bad stomach?" Moody paced back and forth in the office, his expression full of impatience and mania.


    Dumbledore comforted: "Alastor, what''s wrong with you?"


    He was a little confused. His old friend was not the kind of person who would be affected.


    "Dumbledore, I..." The words suddenly stuck on his lips, Moody muttered, and then said sorry.


    There was something wrong with Moody''s state, and Dumbledore should have been concerned.


    But now the owls are still flying in through the window, and he has no time to deal with it.


    Picking up an envelope and tearing it open, disgusting slugs fell out.


    Not surprised, I put the envelope on the table, and there was another slug on the hill.


    ¡­


    "Do you doubt that box?"


    In the corridor, John heard the harvest of Heinrich''s holiday.


    Different from the heated discussion in the auditorium, several members of the Star Club gathered together on John''s side.


    Heinrich nodded and said, "When I was about to open it, Moody came back."


    His tone was very certain. When he was unlocking the box, he heard a slight movement inside.


    The sound seemed to come from a very deep well, and he wanted to force it to check.


    Due to Moody''s appearance, he could only leave first.


    After this incident, Moody became even more wary of Heinrich.


    After John heard this, he was concerned about another thing. He muttered: "Is Moody so lax in his vigilance?"


    He felt something was wrong. With Moody''s vigilance, he didn''t notice Heinrich breaking into the office?


    Speaking of leaving, he didn''t believe that Moody would not use methods similar to testing.


    Heinrich went inside too easily.


    But regardless of whether there is a problem or not, all the fingers are now pointed at the big box.


    If there is any doubt, then it should also be in the big box.


    "We need to find a way to lure Moody away."


    John touched his smooth chin and looked at Malfoy thoughtfully.


    Not only John, but also Daphne, Heinrich, Cedric and Fleur.


    "Look what I''m doing?" Malfoy felt confused.


    Without waiting for John to speak, Fleur said sincerely: "Draco, although we have only been together for a few months, I can feel the powerful ability you are born with."


    Fleur really admired Malfoy, and she didn''t know that Malfoy did it. The whole school seemed to have no one he cared about, causing trouble everywhere.


    As one of the three strongest warriors, Furong is willing to be called the strongest in terms of attracting hatred.


    It is related to personal safety in the third game. We promise that if the enemy does not cheat, we will never use Malfoy.


    "Ah?" He was a little embarrassed to be praised, but he actually had such potential, so Malfoy asked with hidden joy: "What ability is it?"


    Fleur said sincerely: "The ability to make people annoying."


    Malfoy:¡­


    He hates friends who have no sense of boundaries.


    He stared and asked with surprise: "You don''t want me to lure Moody away, do you?"


    He looked for help from his friends and looked at Daphne.


    Daphne tilted her head silently, little brother, no one is taking over your position.


    This indifferent attitude hurt Malfoy''s heart, and he looked at Cedric again.


    Cedric said expectantly: "You don''t have to use all your strength, just restrain yourself."


    Malfoy: "...Are you polite?"


    Even though he had committed numerous suicide attempts, facing a once-legendary Auror still made people feel weak.


    ??And Moody is not just any other professor, he really punishes his students corporally.


    The last hope rests on John. As his best friend, John will not be as superficial as them!


    What, Heinrich?


    With John¡¯s answer, what more could Heinrich do?


    Who doesn¡¯t know that Heinrich listened to John?


    "John, you don''t think I''m annoying, do you?" Malfoy asked expectantly.


    John fell into deep thought, then clapped his hands and said: "Draco, I will stop your flirting with Harry now, no... right to provoke, during this time you can find trouble with Harry."


    So love will disappear, right?


    Malfoy had a look of resentment on his face, was he really that annoying?


    He completely forgot that when he was in the first grade, he was beaten by John because of his bad mouth.


    Fortunately, John''s strategy was not to let Malfoy confront Moody, but to attract Moody away by flirting with Harry in a roundabout way (?).


    To be honest, although Malfoy usually doesn''t seem to be in tune, there is one thing he said that is true.


    It may be because of the mermaid incident, or it may be deliberately intensifying the hostility between the Savior and Slytherin.


    Now Moody, as long as something happens to Harry, Moody will appear in time.


    It¡¯s exactly like being a nanny.


    Several times when Slytherin provoked, Moody would step in and severely punish the Slytherin students in public.


    This caused Malfoy to always feel that Moody would suddenly appear from behind.


    ¡­


    The Conservation of Magical Creatures.


    Hagrid looked at the few remaining Blast-Ended Skrewts. Apart from contributing amulet materials to John, they had no other use.


    To this end, he chose to change the course.


    The sour smell of love made the magical animals Hagrid brought this time no longer so ferocious.


    "These are sniffers. They can usually be seen in mines. They like shiny things."


    In a cardboard box, furry sniffers were sniffing around inside.


    Suddenly, a Sniff seemed to have discovered something. It jumped out of the cardboard box with all its strength, and its shovel-like front paws quickly dug into the ground.


    Soon, an Irish leprechaun gold coin was dug out.


    The cute Xiu Xiu quickly captures the hearts of girls. Of course, it would be better if Xiu Xiu doesn''t take away the students'' belongings.


    John watched Sniff sniffing on him and tried hard to take off his ring.


    Giving Malfoy a look, John signaled that he could have a friendly interaction with Harry.


    Malfoy has always been professional when it comes to embarrassing Harry on this matter.


    A few words when he went up made Harry''s good mood disappear completely.


    The two almost had a conflict, and Hagrid hurriedly stepped forward to separate them.


    Ron huffed and puffed with anger, like a calf panting.


    While they were arguing, John had already dug out all the gold coins with Xiu Xiu.


    In fact, he could see where the gold coins were buried without sniffing them. The Irish leprechaun''s gold coins exuded magical power and were invisible to his eyes.


    For this reason, Hagrid also rewarded John with a piece of Honeydukes chocolate.


    It¡¯s still high-end chocolate.


    Hagrid is indeed the richest person in Hogwarts.


    Unfortunately, the chocolate did not appeal to John, so he changed hands and gave it to Goyle. For this reason, Crabbe almost got into a fight with him over the chocolate.


    Daphne had a look of resentment on her face, and John asked doubtfully: "You want it too?"


    Is this chocolate so delicious? I¡¯ll buy a box and give it to her another day.


    The Care of Magical Zoology is over, but Malfoy''s battle is not over yet.


    Meeting Harry in the corridor, Malfoy quickly entered fighting mode.


    Malfoy gradually fell into a disadvantage as Hermione joined in. John kicked Goyle''s butt, who was still savoring the taste of chocolate, signaling that it was time for them to get up.


    When Goyle and Crabbe saw Malfoy fighting alone, they immediately joined the battlefield.


    Three people create the effect of 1+1+1=9.


    Why is it 9?


    Because 6 is turned over.


    Anyway, John saw Ron pull out his wand.


    At the same time, Moody''s unique footsteps sounded.


    "Malfoy!"


    Malfoy''s face turned pale, and then he remembered something, and his expression returned to arrogance.


    John glanced at Moody who was coming over. He thought for a moment. The Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom was not close to here. Why could Moody know what was going on?


    Could it be that...he has props like the Marauder''s Map?


    ¡­


    Chapter 242 Moody¡¯s Box and Invasion


    As an Auror, it is not impossible to know more.


    But in terms of alchemy, John felt that Moody might be able to do it, but not many could.


    After all, if Moody was really proficient in alchemy, there would be no need to go out and buy a looking glass.


    In comparison, John felt that he might have used some magic spell on Harry.


    John probably never imagined that Harry would hand over the Marauder''s Map to someone else.


    He was guessing, while silently calculating the speed of Moody''s appearance.


    Malfoy over there has been reprimanded by Moody, but the provocation on Malfoy''s face remains unchanged.


    "Potter, your nanny is really everywhere." Malfoy said sarcastically: "When you sleep, do you hug your nanny so you can sleep?"


    Harry looked bad after being ridiculed. In fact, he also felt that Moody was a little too concerned about him.


    It was as if he was afraid that he would get hurt, but Moody was so kind to him that he couldn''t think of anything else.


    In the end, the conflict ended with Slytherin deducting 20 points.


    Malfoy felt a little sore. That Moody always seized the opportunity to deduct points.


    He once felt that Gryffindor had a Snape. Under this trend, although Slytherin was ahead in scoring, it could not surpass it by much.


    On the contrary, Gryffindor, who was in second place, pressed forward step by step and kept scoring.


    Now the point difference with Slytherin is less than 50.


    A sense of crisis appeared among the Slytherin students, but the Gryffindors were eager to break Slytherin''s consecutive championship.


    After the last test, John found an opportunity.


    In the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, Moody''s teaching was very rough.


    He taught students how to better apply magic to react on the spot.


    The method is to accept Moody''s attack. He is not serious or serious, and has made many students very embarrassed.

 Chapter 218：

    Some students told their parents about the incident, and the principal''s office was once again flooded with letters of complaint from parents.


    The school is under pressure.


    It has been decided that next week¡¯s sixth grade Defense Against the Dark Arts class will be subject to supervision and assessment by school board representatives and parent representatives.


    This matter was deemed necessary by the school board. Even Dumbledore had to compromise once under these pressures.


    The class that day happened to be the time when Harry was taking divination class, and John had already asked for leave in advance.


    At the same time, John understood that the course had reached the stage where he needed to practice black magic countermeasures, which meant that Moody had to leave the classroom and go to the spacious staff lounge for class.


    Just in case, he prepared Plan B, letting Malfoy be on standby at any time to conflict with Harry outside the Divination class.


    everything''s ready.


    Coincidentally, the parent representative supervising this time was Cedric''s father, an official from the Ministry of Magic who had great respect for Dumbledore.


    This is a little thought from Dumbledore.


    Another school board representative is Mr. Greengrass, Daphne''s father.


    By the way, Greengrass, like Malfoy, is a member of the school board.


    Even during the Voldemort period, Greengrass never wavered from his neutral stance, which affirmed his impartiality.


    The supervision class will arrive soon.


    John took out the Marauder''s Map and confirmed that Moody was indeed in class.


    As he expected, Moody did go to the staff room to teach.


    In addition to the two representatives, Dumbledore was also there, which was a good thing for John.


    While everyone else was in class, John came to the Defense Against the Dark Arts office.


    There is a side door between this place and the classroom. John was going to enter through the side door and checked whether there was any monitoring magic on the door.


    After carefully confirming that there was none, John was ready to go in.


    The moment his hand touched the door, John''s expression suddenly changed.


    "Someone triggered my magic?"


    The detection magic of the Star Club was triggered, and someone entered the Star Club.


    A choice was placed in front of John, whether to continue exploring or to go and catch the man.


    Based on his guess, the person who triggered the magic was probably the Master of Confusion Curse.


    The biggest suspect for this person is Moody, but Moody is in class.


    After hesitating for a second, John immediately made a decision.


    He gave up this action and quickly moved towards the Star Club.


    At the same time, he sent a message to Heinrich, asking if Moody was still there?


    He saw through the Marauder''s Map that Moody was still in class, and Heinrich confirmed this.


    Then there is only one thing that can be confirmed, Moody is not the master of the confusion spell.


    There is another master of the Confusion Curse.


    He quickened his steps and quickly ran to the fourth floor under Filch''s surprised gaze.


    He has been supervising the Marauder''s Map. After the magic was touched, the man did not come out.


    Since the Star Club was not within the Marauder''s Map, John could not confirm who that person was.


    Only by entering inside can you know.


    Arriving at the door of Star Club, John noticed that the magic on the door was in a closed-eye state. If he hadn''t arranged a new magic on the opposite side in advance, he might not have been able to detect it.


    "Let me see who you really are."


    John swung his sleeves and slid the wand into his hand.


    Ready to fight, John tentatively pushed the door open with his right hand.


    The defensive magic left inside was also touched, and the opponent also used a powerful destruction spell to turn off the lights of the Star Club.


    The dark Star Club seems to be a good place to hide. Unfortunately, John has night vision.


    His eyes moved slightly, and he looked around but didn''t find that person.


    Take out a bottle from the small bag and sprinkle all the powder in the bottle.


    The powder quickly adhered to a chair like stardust. John''s eyes sunk and he took action immediately.


    "PetrificusTotalus"


    The chair quickly rolled to avoid it, which is what people have become.


    After being discovered, the man did not sit still and wait for death. He flashed a red light and shot a curse at John.


    Using the Iron Armor Curse to resist, John walked into the Star Club and closed the door at the same time.


    In the dark, John and the mysterious man attacked continuously.


    The light of the curse kept colliding, and the items in the Star Club were destroyed.


    John was a little frightened. This person was even more powerful than an Auror. The two of them fought with silent spells.


    After thinking about this, John no longer held back.


    "Broken to pieces! (Reducto


    The white light flew towards the man quickly. The man waved his magic wand, and the objects in the secret room flew up to block the front, successfully blocking the crushing curse.


    But how could John be suppressed in this battle?


    The dome filled with stars lit up at this moment. Under the guidance of John''s wand, the magic power of the Star Society gathered into a very strong beam of light, breaking through the opponent''s defense and knocking the person away.


    John followed closely behind, holding the wand like a sword, and the invisible sharp blade cut towards the man''s ankle.


    "Crush the thorns and thorns!"


    "Incendio"


    Since coming in, that person spoke for the first time.


    The voice revealed nobility, like rubbing silk across a red wine glass.


    As soon as the flames rose, they were cut open by John.


    The man quickly changed his position with the help of the flames. How could John do what he wanted? He cut through the thorns and thorns again.


    Although that person is flexible, his space is always limited.


    Coupled with the fact that John controlled the secret room of the Star Society to fight back, he was quickly hit and fell to the ground again.


    John fired two more rounds of sleeping spells to confirm that the man was still, and then stepped forward.


    "Strong and proficient in confusion spells, who are you?"


    If it weren''t for the help of the secret room, John wouldn''t be able to capture this person for a while.


    When he walked in front of him, he saw that face and his heart was shaken.


    "Percy?"


    He was surprised when the man opened his eyes suddenly.


    The wand was pointed at John, "Comfundo"


    John''s vision went dark, and he immediately bit the tip of his tongue to wake himself up.


    When he saw a red light hitting his body, he flew backwards.


    The man staggered to his feet, and John''s face was uncertain. He asked coldly: "Who are you?"


    He didn''t believe that Percy would do this, so that person would probably turn into Percy.


    This was done deliberately to disturb John''s mind and expose his flaws.


    "You are very smart."


    Pull off the broken amulet and throw it away.


    John''s eyes darkened, it was his own product.


    The man smiled and said: "But it''s still too difficult to keep me."


    After saying that, the man pointed his wand with elegance in his voice.


    "Fiendfyre"


    John''s expression changed and he saw Li Huo rushing towards him.


    The man dropped his wand and ran towards the door.


    John wanted to chase him, but Li Huo lost control and would burn down the Star Club.


    He could only stop and raise the wand high in his hand. The powerful magic power from the dome was injected into the wand.


    John stared at the fierce fire that was coiled like a snake, and flames broke out from the wand and enveloped it.


    As the magic power continued to be injected, John''s flame turned into a fire dragon and swallowed up the fire.


    With all his strength, John turned off the fierce fire he summoned.


    "Ruthless and decisive, who is he?"


    The Star Club was in a mess, and John''s expression kept changing.


    The wand was burned by the fire. Even if it was still there, John felt that there would be no clues in it.


    That thing is the anonymous wand from Johnny Silverhand''s store.


    Picking up the fallen amulet, John looked at the serial number hidden on it.


    The amulets sold at Johnny Silverhand''s store are strictly recorded using real names, and the current clues can only identify the owner of this amulet.


    ¡­


    Chapter 243 The third project and changes


    Restoring the Star Club is a huge expense, especially if it has been burned by fire.


    After class, Malfoy couldn''t wait to perform his best, but this time he was not caught by Moody.


    John fell into deep thought, who was that person?


    "A compound potion? Or some kind of transfiguration?"


    The fact that the other party looked like Percy showed that he understood the relationship between Percy and himself.


    "What is the purpose of entering the secret room of the Star Society?"


    Those amulets and anonymous wands, the other party came prepared, maybe they had a deal with Johnny Silverhand.


    John had asked Tang Mi to check the serial number on the amulet, but the result disappointed him.


    This amulet was equipped by the striker, and the striker also discovered that the amulet was missing.


    "There was not much difference between the time when that man was lost and the time when old Batty was attacked."


    John frowned, there seemed to be a connection between the two.


    He remembered that old Batty had been attacked and the amulet saved his life.


    "Is that the same person who attacked old Batty?"


    If this is the case, Moody''s suspicion seems to have been cleared.


    Even during the holidays, Moody never left school.


    Heinrich can guarantee this.


    Since it¡¯s not Moody, how can that person enter and exit the school freely?


    He went out to attack Old Barty, then returned to school and entered the Star Club.


    John said a little irritably: "I didn''t catch it this time. It seems it will be more difficult next time."

 Chapter 219：

    At present, all John can do is wait for the other party to show up again.


    It is unlikely to appear in a short time.


    He found members of the Star Club and told them about this matter.


    When Heinrich heard that the other party had transformed into Percy, Heinrich''s eyes flashed and he said, "Maybe it''s a Disguise Magus."


    Heinrich''s uncle is a Metamorphmagus, so he is relatively knowledgeable in this aspect.


    Unlike animagus, although a disguisemagus can change its appearance, it cannot completely transform into an animal.


    They mostly change in hair color and appearance.


    "Although Moody''s suspicion has been reduced, we cannot relax yet."


    John said to them: "Be careful. From now on, except for Percy, you all need to move in pairs."


    Cedric and Heinrich, Fleur and Daphne, Neville and Malfoy.


    They need to keep in touch in case something happens to someone.


    And the warriors also need to protect each other until the last game.


    Since that person knows the relationship between Qunxing Club, he will probably take action against Qunxing Club.


    John checked the amulets of several people, and after confirming that there were no problems, he asked everyone to leave.


    He first came to the place where he had set the trap. If the trap was triggered, the person should not be unscathed.


    "He was injured, and it wasn''t serious."


    The trap set by John would inhibit the operation of magic power. The man abandoned the wand and left in the end because the magic power was exhausted.


    This situation will not stop in a short time. He can still have such strength even when his magic power is exhausted. John deduced that the man''s magic level may have reached level six.


    Looking at Hogwarts, only the deans can achieve this level of strength.


    "There are not many people in the magic world who have such great strength."


    A few names quickly passed through his mind, but these people either had no motive or simply had no way to contact Hogwarts.


    "Fortunately, he was injured and won''t appear again in a short period of time. The Triwizard Tournament is coming soon. We will be more vigilant then and the chances of taking action will be even lower."


    John thought this and finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    The third project has been released.


    The venue is built on the Quidditch pitch and is a maze.


    The warriors need to find the Goblet of Fire in the maze, which contains many obstacles.


    The obstacles were probably magical animals and the like. Hagrid kept sending a lot of things into the maze.


    The person who breaks through the obstacles and finds the Goblet of Fire the fastest will win the championship.


    There are not only obstacles inside, but also possible calculations between warriors.


    Others are uncertain. Judging from John''s observation, that situation is unlikely to happen this time.


    The four warriors are all people who would not do this.


    Then it becomes a problem to pass the obstacle first.


    The previous games are not in vain. The entry order will be determined by the ranking with the current leading score.


    That means Cedric will be the first to go in, followed by Harry, then Fleur and Krum.


    In this kind of thing, it¡¯s an advantage to go in first.


    It is not ruled out that some lucky people will go around to the front, which is fair to say.


    ¡­


    The results of Moody''s supervision are out.


    It also prevented Dumbledore''s office from being flooded with envelopes again.


    However, although the results were good, the follow-up was not good.


    Mr. Greengrass was very dissatisfied with Moody''s attitude in class and his targeting of Slytherin.


    He talked to Dumbledore and expressed his willingness to respect, but the premise was that Moody needed to remain fair.


    At the same time, this matter will be truthfully told to the school board. It is basically certain that Moody''s time as a teacher is coming to an end.


    In this regard, Dumbledore also said that he would arrange for a new professor to take over as soon as possible next semester.


    The Daily Prophet paused for a while, letting Dumbledore breathe a sigh of relief.


    Although he didn''t care about the bad things in the newspapers, the letters of complaint one after another from parents gave him a headache.


    This school year has come to an end.


    Exam week is coming.


    The learning tasks are even more arduous, except for the four warriors.


    Hermione and Ron even put aside their review before the exam to help Harry learn various spells to deal with the third project.


    During this period, Harry was called to the principal''s office by Dumbledore, and he didn''t know what was said.


    June.


    Exam week has just passed.


    The third project will invite the Warriors¡¯ families to watch the game.


    John saw a group of redheads appear in school.


    It''s the Weasley family. It seems that the Dursley family will miss this event.


    In addition to them, the families of the other three warriors were also invited.


    The calmness during this period of time made John slightly relaxed.


    The man did not appear again, and John felt that the last game seemed less dangerous.


    In addition to the warrior''s family, people from the Ministry of Magic also came.


    After encountering the attack, Old Batty didn¡¯t look good.


    Percy was beside him, saying hello in the direction of his family.


    Mrs. Weasley is very proud of her son, and the twins are still funny.


    Old Barty took Percy away because there was someone behind him that he didn''t want to see.


    Amelia Bones.


    This woman is Old Barty''s strongest competitor.


    There is a problem with being able to look good.


    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that this is a turnaround for Old Barty. Amelia coming here at this time cannot be to help Old Barty.


    The mermaid incident still had an impact, and the professors carefully inspected the maze.


    After confirming that no accident will occur, students will be allowed inside.


    John wanted to watch this match.


    But a letter broke the possibility of him staying.


    "problem occurs?"


    He took the envelope brought by Basil, and the expression on his face froze instantly.


    "People are dead."


    When he saw what was written above, his face was extremely ugly.


    The person he sent to guard the cave where the Horcrux might be hidden had an accident.


    Two security team members died on the spot. Tang Mi had already gone to control the situation, but now it seems that the situation is developing very seriously.


    "Heinrich, I need to leave."


    John found Heinrich and told him: "I feel like something is going to happen, so stay alert."


    Because of this incident, he felt inexplicably uneasy, and he repeatedly told Heinrich to be extremely careful.


    Heinrich nodded in agreement, and John made an explanation and left in a hurry.


    Before leaving, he temporarily handed over the limited gloves to Heinrich.


    No matter what happens, with this help, nothing should happen.


    Leaving the school from the Whomping Willow, John disapparated through Hogsmeade and arrived at the office.


    On the table, there is a glove, which is a door key.


    Using the portkey to move, John arrived at an open space.


    Facing the sea, John stood on the cliff and looked down.


    Down below, Tang Mi looked bad.


    John came below and said in a deep voice: "Who triggered the thing inside?"


    Tang Mi looked ugly and said, "It''s not us. There is a kind of scream that is irritating to the brain."


    Not from the security team.


    Then it''s probably a Death Eater.


    John''s face darkened. It seemed that Voldemort knew that he was here to destroy the Horcrux.


    It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know who is coming.


    Most of the security teams here are werewolves. Their willpower is not as strong as ordinary people, and they are easily affected by screams.


    John asked them to retreat and station themselves around.


    Originally, they planned to push the cave flat with a group of people, but it seemed that the other party had expected this.


    If we don''t stop it, I''m afraid all the lives nearby will be taken away because of the screams.


    John and Tang Mi looked at each other and prepared to enter.


    At the same time, the third project has begun to enter Hogwarts.


    ¡­


    Chapter 244 Cave and Master and Servant


    The waves beat violently on the rocks, and the steep rock walls dropped straight down.


    The weather is not very good, and the gloomy sky gives people a bad feeling.


    The slightly stronger wind has gained momentum, blowing on the clothes.


    This place is very remote, so remote that John somewhat admires Voldemort for being able to find this place.


    Except for the vast sea and rocks, there is not even a tree in this place.


    Ruoyouruowu''s screams entered the ears, making people''s brains ache slightly.


    John saw that Tang Mi had a very bad expression. He was also a werewolf and was slightly mentally weak.


    Taking out the materials from the small bag, John clapped his hands and the materials in his hands turned into a pair of earplugs.


    "You put it on."


    Give the earplugs to Tang Mi. John is in good spirits and doesn¡¯t need to use such things at all.


    Tang Mi hesitated and put on earplugs. He was afraid that he would miss some of John''s instructions.


    John smiled and told him not to worry, stretched out his hand to touch Tang Mi, and John''s voice sounded in his mind.


    "If you don''t put it on, you won''t be able to help much if you go in."


    Hearing what John said, Tang Mi felt the magic of spiritual magic and immediately put on earplugs.


    After putting it on, it really felt much better. The screams could not be conveyed, and Tang Mi''s expression finally became normal.

 Chapter 220：

    Stepping on the sea water, John will not fall into the water even if he uses the meteor shoes.


    Tang Mi plunged into the sea and swam towards the entrance of the cave under the cliff in the distance.


    John was the first to step into the entrance of the cave. It was actually not accurate to say that it was the entrance of the cave. This place was not very big and looked like a crack.


    Walking inside, the piercing screams became louder, and John frowned without any trace.


    Tang Mi also came here. Although the water was shallower, there was still water up to his neck.


    There was a secret passage inside the cave entrance, and the two people went in one after the other.


    John''s voice rang out from Tang Mi''s head, "How did those two people get in?"


    Tang Mi recalled the two crazy people and said: "They seemed to be crazy. They said they heard it and ran towards the entrance of the cave."


    "It was too late to stop me. After a while, the sound stopped. I took people to check and found that two people were dead inside."


    While listening, John saw steps appearing in front of him, leading to a large cave.


    Walking up the steps, John looked around. The sound made him a little irritated.


    Tang Mi also swam to the steps and walked up. He pressed the earplugs with some discomfort.


    Use a cleansing spell to dry your wet body.


    John looked around carefully. He stood in the middle of the cave. There was no door or anything like that.


    His eyes turned into vertical pupils, and traces of magic gradually appeared in his eyes.


    The traces of magic extended to the cave wall, and John stepped forward and stroked it with his fingers.


    The most traces of magic here are probably the entrance.


    John walked around the cave and finally came back to where he was and stopped.


    "Were those two people found here?" he asked.


    Tang Mi nodded and said: "The two people were already dead at that time. They seemed to have discovered something terrible before they died."


    "It seems that someone attacked them outside." John tapped the cave wall with his finger habitually, and suddenly remembered that he had given his ring to Heinrich.


    He could feel the cave wall yearning for something.


    "It should be blood." John observed for a while, made a conclusion, and said to Tang Mi: "Put some blood on it."


    This is a damage mechanism that can only be activated through blood sacrifice.


    Upon hearing this, Tang Mi immediately came over, took out a dagger from his robe and slashed his arm.


    Blood splattered on the cave wall and hung on it.


    John didn¡¯t really want to do it by himself when it involved the use of blood.


    In the magical world, unexpectedly powerful magic can be achieved by using human body materials.


    If it is obtained, maybe something will happen.


    To be cautious, it would be better for Tang Mi to donate blood.


    A dazzling white arch appeared on the cave wall, and the blood on it disappeared.


    A doorway was revealed in the arch, which led to a dark place.


    John raised his hand to hold down Tang Mi''s injured arm. As his fingers brushed against it, Tang Mi''s wound was wiped away like paint that was accidentally applied.


    "The person who attacked must still be inside, stay in good condition."


    After saying that, John walked towards the inside.


    Tang Mi followed closely behind, his screams endless, and he seemed to be experiencing auditory hallucinations.


    "I''m here, Tommy Shelby."


    "Who, who is there!" Tang Mi yelled.


    John stopped and looked serious.


    He pressed Tang Mi''s forehead and activated his spiritual magic to expel the sound.


    Tang Mi was startled and realized what he had just done.


    "Sorry, sir, I..."


    "Sh-"


    John interrupted him, pricking up his ears to listen to something.


    After a while, John said calmly: "The guy inside doesn''t want us to be safe."


    Pulling out his wand, John condensed a ball of light on the tip of his wand and slammed it inside.


    The ball of light is like a flash bomb, exploding after entering it.


    The outlines of pale figures were illuminated.


    Without John saying anything, Tang Mi immediately rushed out with the magic wand in his hand and shot seven or eight magic spells to defeat the figure.


    "It''s the Yin Corpse." Tang Mi looked solemn.


    They stood on the shore of a large black lake. The lake was extremely wide and stretched as far as the eye could see.


    The whole cave is very high, and you can''t even see the top of the cave when you look up.


    These Inferi crawled out of the water, and those screams just now were also made by Inferi.


    After being repelled, the sound disappeared.


    John used his night vision to search everywhere.


    Tang Mi lit up his magic wand and was alert.


    "Anti-Apparition is set up here, and there is a green light in the distance."


    John looked carefully and saw something like this extending out of the lake.


    Taking Tang Mi to walk along the shore, John came to the extension.


    Only he can see this.


    His hands were groping along the cave wall, his palms clenched, and he discovered it.


    Following the clues to the shore, John injected his magic power.


    Under the smooth, mirror-like lake water, a thick green copper chain emerged.


    Grasping the copper chain, John took out his wand and tapped it.


    The copper chains fell on the shore and gradually piled up in a pile.


    Under the lake, a small boat was slowly pulled out.


    "It looks like we can only go to one at a time."


    John stared at the boat. This boat needed to be summoned by magic, and the magic he injected was only enough for one person to pass.


    There was someone hiding in the dark. He searched the entire cave but couldn''t find it.


    "Are you going to wait until you get the Horcrux before you take action?"


    A dim light flashed across his eyes. John looked at Tang Mi and said, "You go over first, behind me. Be careful of the inferi at the bottom of the water. Don''t take off your earplugs."


    Tang Mi immediately jumped on the boat, and the boat gradually moved closer to the green light in the middle.


    John''s body tensed and his eyes searched everywhere.


    A face as pale as white marble floated under the water, and John had to admit that that person was well hidden.


    Opening the cave, John stared at the boat gradually approaching the shore.


    He re-injected his magic power, and the boat rowed across the mirror-like lake, with only a ripple that quickly disappeared behind him.


    Sitting in the boat, he realized that there were more Inferi here than he thought.


    Under the water, hundreds or thousands of Inferi sank there.


    He suspected that Voldemort massacred a village to create this defense mechanism.


    The black lake was very scary, with only the green light and the magic wand in Tang Mi''s hand emitting light.


    After John arrived at the center, which was a place like an island in the middle of a lake, he saw Tang Mi''s tense body relax.


    Walking to the middle, there is a stone basin, and the green light is emitted from the stone basin.


    If you look carefully, you can see a basin full of emerald green liquid.


    Like some kind of magic potion, it emits sparkling phosphorescence.


    John reached out and got closer, but before he touched it, he couldn''t get any closer.


    "Is the Horcrux here?"


    He stared at the emerald green liquid and used the draining spell, but it had no effect.


    He continued to test several more magic spells, but was unable to remove the liquid inside.


    He even conjured up a bowl to scoop out the liquid.


    "Voldemort, you seem to like this very much."


    The blood sacrifice at the entrance just now is now emerald green liquid.


    These things are not fatal. It seems that Voldemort wants to slowly watch the person suffer to despair.


    "What a bad taste." He muttered.


    John looked at the liquid. He couldn''t put his hand in it, couldn''t separate it with magic, couldn''t scoop it up or drain it, and neither could the vanishing spell.


    "You can''t use other means to change its properties. Do you have to drink it?"


    Looking at this thing, John thought it might not taste very good.


    The taste is secondary, and I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s unlikely that it will end well if you drink it.


    So he looked at Tang Mi, sighed and said, "Tang Mi, I really regret why I brought you here. It would have been better if it had been someone else."


    There are only two people here, so it goes without saying that the one who drank the medicine is.


    Tang Mi heard John''s muttering just now. He had already regarded himself as a servant and walked over. With the determination to die, he respectfully said to John: "Sir, I have been waiting for your order."


    "Very good." John smiled with satisfaction.


    He put the green liquid into the bowl and scooped it up to fill the bowl.


    The emerald green color reflects on the face, making it look scary.


    ¡­


    Chapter 245 Magic Potion and Inferi


    Tang Mi was about to take it when he saw John take off his mask and put the bowl close to his mouth.


    After one sip, John felt as if his head had been hit hard.


    He calmed down and his knuckles turned white as he held the stone basin.


    "Sir?" Tang Mi was stunned and immediately became very anxious.


    I don¡¯t even care if my earbuds fall off.


    John raised his hand to stop him from coming to **** the bowl, and said with a bit of hoarseness in his voice: "Tang Mi, remember what you just said."


    Tang Mi didn''t understand and shouted: "Sir, let me drink. You should let me drink."


    He was extremely excited and even yelled out of control: "What if something happens to you?"


    "Tang Mi, if it were anyone else, I would do what you said without hesitation." John held the bowl and looked at Tang Mi, trying to keep his face expressionless.


    "I order you now to be alert to your surroundings." He ordered Tang Mi forcefully, and John took a deep breath.


    As he said, if there was someone else here, he would let the other person drink it without hesitation.


    Unfortunately, the person here is Tang Mi.


    In the magical world, Tang Mi''s position in John''s heart was more than a subordinate, but more of a friend.

 Chapter 221：

    He needs to estimate the result based on Tang Mi''s life.


    John just took a sip. The emerald green liquid can kill one''s spirit.


    He was already like this. If it were Tang Mi, he would have gone completely crazy before he finished drinking.


    Voldemort is a genius, there is no doubt about it.


    Even this kind of magic potion can be made. It would be a pity not to become a minister of the Ministry of Justice.


    After finishing the emerald green liquid in the bowl, John staggered and held his hand on the stone basin to steady himself.


    Tang Mi showed that he couldn''t bear it and was about to come over. John shouted loudly: "Do your job well. I won''t die. Voldemort is not so kind and let me die so happily."


    He knew what kind of person Voldemort was. He wanted to make people suffer more than making them die.


    Leaning down, John felt a splitting headache, and his mind was filled with various memories.


    It was as if his brain had been broken into pieces and reassembled, and the painful expression was suppressed.


    He continued to scoop up a bowl of liquid, and this time he poured it directly into his mouth without pausing.


    Not a drop of liquid was spilled, and there was less liquid in the stone basin.


    Just as he thought, there was no other way to get this thing but to drink it.


    And it can only have a beginning and an end, even if John drinks halfway and hands it to Tang Mi to drink.


    After thinking about everything, John told Tang Mi: "No matter what happens, you must let me drink the liquid. Even if I beg you for mercy, don''t be soft."


    "Sir." Tang Mi clenched his fists and finally nodded in agreement.


    John scooped up the third bowl and drank it. He felt that his fingers were cramping and he almost lost his grip.


    Not only the mind, but also the body will be damaged.


    Various scenes kept appearing in front of John''s eyes, and painful memories came flooding back.


    He couldn''t help but let out a low cry, and grabbed the stone basin with his fingers. If this thing hadn''t been a magical creation, it would have been broken.


    He endured the pain and scooped out the fourth bowl.


    He was a little unsure of his grip, so he simply closed his eyes and blocked out all the unpleasant things.


    Bringing the bowl to his mouth, he found that his hands were out of control and prevented him from drinking.


    At this time, John looked at Tang Mi.


    He had obviously endured unbearable pain, but his eyes were full of pleading at this moment.


    Not to let Tang Mi save him, but to let Tang Mi fulfill his promise.


    Tang Mi''s eyes were red, he was breathing heavily, and his arms were shaking slightly.


    Taking John''s hand, he brought the bowl close to John''s lips.


    John wanted to laugh, but conditions didn''t allow it.


    As he drank the bowl, he closed his eyes, and the expression on his face gradually became frightened.


    This time he didn''t even have the strength to steady his body. He fell and almost rolled into the lake.


    "grown ups!"


    Tang Mi rushed over to catch John, his eyes were scarlet and very scary.


    John grabbed Tang Mi suddenly and said unconsciously, "Drink."


    Tang Mi''s whole body was trembling, and he held back his sadness and scooped out the stone basin again.


    As a person with a strong will, he drank with the fifth bowl.


    John has basically lost his speech function, his body is twitching, and his fingers can''t feel even if they are scratched by stones.


    It was as if there were a hundred dementors surrounding him, and everything he had would leave him.


    He could beg for mercy, but he didn''t know why he didn''t make a sound.


    There was blood flowing out of the corner of his mouth, and he had bitten his mouth.


    "Sir, I really can''t, stop."


    Tang Mi trembled and looked embarrassed, hoping to hear a plea for mercy from John''s mouth.


    Even with just one sentence, he could convince himself to take John away.


    Scooping out the sixth bowl from the stone basin, it was already half empty.


    John''s tightly closed mouth squeezed out a gap, allowing the liquid to enter along the mouth.


    Drinking this bowl very slowly, every second is a torment.


    Tang Mi begged: "Sir, let''s leave. You can''t drink anymore."


    There was no response, and Tang Mi was heartbroken.


    He couldn''t vent his anger, so he could only go and scoop up the seventh bowl.


    In fact, John was already close to the limit when he drank the fourth bowl, but he used psychic magic on himself before drinking.


    The inner magic hinted him to drink it, no matter what, he had to drink it.


    At the same time, you can¡¯t talk no matter what.


    Consciousness is condensed to a point, and the only things that remain are these two hints.


    In the seventh bowl, John''s body was struggling, as if someone invisible was torturing him.


    His consciousness returned to the Azkaban laboratory in Extis, and the endless torture amplified the pain a hundred times, making his life worse than death.


    Tang Mi finally held down John, who almost hit his head against the stone basin. He used a gentle tone that he had never heard in his life, as if he was coaxing a child.


    "Sir, it will be fine soon. Just hold on, just for a moment."


    Trying not to collapse, Tang Mi knew that he could die, but he could never let John''s efforts go in vain.


    Having said that, he raised his hand several times but could not help but tremble.


    He cursed angrily: "Stop shaking, you coward!"


    Opening his mouth, his canine teeth pierced his arm. The blood and pain finally stopped his hand from shaking.


    He scooped out the eighth bowl, and the emerald green liquid in the stone basin was about to bottom out.


    Passing the bowl to John''s mouth, John refused to open his mouth.


    Is it going to fall short?


    Tang Mi was anxious, so he pinched John''s mouth open, put his fingers in and pressed against John''s teeth.


    The liquid entered along the throat, John clenched his teeth subconsciously, and Tang Mi felt pain in his fingers.


    Sweat streaked across his cheeks. Tang Mi didn''t take out his fingers. He went to scoop up the ninth bowl.


    There was a lot less stone basin, and the ninth bowl was poured into John''s mouth.


    This time John finally stopped talking. He screamed, extremely shrill.


    "Let me...leave..."


    John''s psychological defense was torn to pieces, and Tang Mi endured the sadness.


    When he scooped out the liquid, the bowl scratched to the bottom, leaving only a thin layer.


    "It''s going to be better soon, it''s going to be better soon, sir."


    He held down the screaming John with all his strength and poured the liquid in.


    John felt like he was going to die, his mind was filled with such thoughts, and he gradually stopped.


    The breath of life dropped rapidly.


    Tang Mi gave John the tenth bowl to drink, and immediately scooped out the last bowl without stopping.


    Looking at John who was no longer struggling, he poured the last bowl in.


    John''s Adam''s apple moved slightly until the last drop was gone, and he completely stopped moving.


    "Sir, wake up quickly!"


    Tang Mi threw down the bowl and called John urgently.


    Taking out his wand, he cast a spell on John: "Enervate"


    John still didn''t move, which made Tang Mi very scared.


    "Recover quickly!"


    "Revitalization!"


    "Recover quickly!"


    He kept using spells to treat him, but John still didn''t respond.


    "grown ups-!"


    Tang Mi couldn''t hold himself any longer now, and he shouted heartbreakingly.


    at this time.


    On the edge of the black lake, a pale hand grabbed John''s foot and tried to drag him down.


    Tang Mi noticed this scene and waved his magic wand like crazy.


    The curse was attacking the Inferi in the Black Lake, and he was already red-eyed.


    There are more and more Inferi, and they seem to be unable to kill them all.


    When Tang Mi was dealing with the Inferi, a mouse hiding on the island in the middle of the lake took the opportunity to run towards the stone basin.


    The original emerald green liquid has disappeared, replaced by a gold locket at the bottom.


    The mouse picked up the locket, his little eyes showing pride.


    Looking at John who was motionless, there was hatred in his eyes.


    Just when he was about to let the Inferi drag both of them down, the mouse looked again and saw that the man who was supposed to be motionless had already opened his eyes.


    That moment.


    The hair on the mouse''s body exploded.


    ¡­


    Chapter 246 Maze and Vortex


    The third event of the Triwizard Tournament is about to begin.


    Hagrid, Moody, McGonagall, and Flitwick, four professors entered the venue. After investigating, they found that there were no ambushes or crazy animals. Even the Goblet of Fire was checked before they allowed the warriors in.


    "Where did John go?"


    Daphne didn''t look at John, she looked behind Heinrich.


    "He left for something." Heinrich stared at the maze under the stands and said, "He kept us alert."


    Knowing that John would not take the wrong aim, Daphne asked: "John thinks something will happen?"


    "maybe."


    Heinrich was noncommittal. Their location was close to the entrance.


    The four warriors entered the stadium at the summons of Ludo Bagman.


    The professors all had red stars on their hats, except Hagrid''s who had a red star on the back of his terry vest.


    Professor McGonagall said to the four warriors: "We will patrol outside the maze. If you encounter difficulties and want to be rescued, just shoot red sparks into the sky. Someone will come to help you. Do you understand?"


    After experiencing the mermaid incident, the third project has improved the protection of the personal safety of warriors.


    The warriors nodded, indicating that they understood.


    "Good luck to you, Harry." Hagrid whispered to Harry.


    It''s just that he felt that it was too quiet to stand up to the close proximity between several warriors.

 Chapter 222：

    Fleur rolled her eyes, touched Cedric with her elbow, and said in a dissatisfied voice: "Are you a Hogwarts student or not? It feels like no one is talking to you."


    During her time at Hogwarts, she finally understood why Slytherin always said that professors were partial.


    Everyone is a warrior, but Cedric is like a stepmother.


    Cedric could only smile bitterly and wink at Fleur, telling her to stop talking.


    Hagrid blushed at being said. He mainly didn''t know Cedric very well. After he realized what he was saying, he said hello to Cedric dryly.


    Harry also heard Fleur''s words. Although they were not directed at him, they still made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    Hagrid walked away quickly, and Moody came to Harry and said roughly: "You did it, Harry."


    Immediately, he lowered his head and approached Harry, and whispered: "You are in very good condition. It seems that you are studying very hard."


    As he spoke, Moody blinked his intact eyes at him.


    Harry nodded seriously to him and said, "Professor Moody, thank you for your encouragement."


    Moody patted Harry''s shoulder in a good mood, then moved his hand to Harry''s head, paused slightly, and finally patted his head.


    That feeling made Harry very uncomfortable.


    Professor McGonagall walked over and said with a serious face: "Professor Moody, we are going over."


    "Okay, see you later, Harry."


    Professor Moody waved at Harry, and Fleur rolled her eyes again.


    Ludo used a loud spell on himself, "Ladies and gentlemen, the last event of the Triwizard Tournament is about to begin!"


    He began to announce the scores of each school, among which the scores of Hogwarts Warriors ranked first and second, which attracted a round of applause.


    Even Karkaroff and Ms. Maxim were not in a good mood, and their applause was perfunctory.


    Amid the applause, Heinrich took in Moody''s actions just now, and a strange color flashed across his eyes. He said to Daphne in a deep voice: "You should be careful here."


    Daphne was a little stunned. She looked at Heinrich''s leaving figure and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "I have to confirm something." Heinrich left one sentence and left outside the stadium.


    Daphne looked around and saw Malfoy and Neville coming from behind, both of them panting.


    "Now, Cedric, listen to my whistle!"


    Ludo Bagman counted down, and as the whistle blew, Cedric was the first to go in.


    After a while, Harry went in second.


    After a while, it was Fleur and Krum''s turn to go in.


    Cedric, who was the first to enter, had already encountered an obstacle, which was a Blast-Ended Skrewt.


    The scorpion-like tail almost set Cedric''s trouser legs on fire.


    Using the Crushing Curse, Cedric defeated the Blast-Ended Skrewt.


    The hedge wall blocked the road ahead, so Cedric had to turn around and change the direction.


    Hagrid let in an unknown number of magical animals. After Harry entered, he encountered a Boggart.


    He originally thought it was a dementor and used the Patronus Charm, but he saw the dementor took two steps back and tripped over his robe.


    After realizing that this was not him, Harry immediately used ''Funny'' to drive the Boggart away.


    He and Cedric encountered the same thing. He was confused and confused.


    Suddenly, a cry of surprise came.


    It¡¯s Hibiscus.


    Then the hedge shook, and a man ran out from behind the hedge, it was Cedric.


    The two looked at each other for a second. Harry knew what Cedric meant and ran in one direction.


    "That''s where the sound came from!"


    Cedric had no doubt that he was there, and the two of them rushed into a golden mist.


    The world suddenly turned upside down. Unexpectedly, the two of them exclaimed.


    "We must get there quickly." Cedric said, took a step forward, and the world returned to normal.


    Harry also walked out, and when they came to an intersection, the two of them saw a flash of red light.


    Immediately afterwards, Krum flew out from behind.


    "What happened?" Cedric frowned and asked when he saw Fleur.


    Fleur stared at Krum and said, "He attacked me just now. Fortunately, I was prepared."


    With that said, Fleur stepped forward angrily to teach Krum a lesson.


    Harry keenly sensed something was wrong, and he hurriedly said: "Look at Krum!"


    Hearing the sound, the two turned around and saw Krum standing up unsteadily.


    "He was obviously under my sleeping spell." Fleur was surprised.


    Krum waved his wand violently, and the disarming spell hit Fleur, and Fleur''s wand flew away.


    Cedric and Harry took action at the same time, using disarming spells and sleeping spells to knock the person away.


    "Furong, are you okay?"


    Noting Fleur''s current state, Cedric asked.


    Holding her injured ankle, Furong said angrily: "I can''t participate in the competition, so I have to withdraw early."


    In fact, she could use the healing spell, but after accepting the help of the two, Fleur felt that there was no need to continue participating.


    Knowing Fleur''s character, Cedric picked up her wand and gave it to Fleur.


    "What happened to Krum?" Harry couldn''t understand.


    "Perhaps Karkaroff asked him to do this." Fleur released red sparks and said to the two of them: "You don''t need to pay attention to me, I will take good care of Krum."


    If she hadn''t been careless, Krum wouldn''t have succeeded in disarming him.


    Cedric and Harry looked at each other, and both of them saw the desire to win in their eyes.


    Nodding, the two of them chose a way to leave in tacit agreement.


    ¡­


    The professors are always ready to greet you outside the maze.


    Moody leaned on his cane and stared at the flying red sparks.


    The whole person clearly has a rough face, but it gives people a feeling of elegance and wealth.


    "You are not Moody."


    Moody looked back without surprise and said with a smile: "It seems you have discovered it. In fact, you should have discovered it long ago."


    Just relying on the crutches, Moody was not embarrassed by the magic wand pointing at him, as if he was the one in control of the situation.


    Heinrich''s breathing was rapid, his golden eyes widened, and he said sternly: "Who the **** are you!"


    He went to Moody''s office just now.


    At this time, there is no one in Moody''s office.


    He slipped in and opened the box.


    There is a cabinet inside.


    This cabinet was very familiar to Heinrich.


    It has Edgar''s family crest on it, and it''s a disappearing cabinet.


    Teleportation can be carried out between cabinets.


    At that moment, he thought of a lot.


    Step by step out of the shadows, Heinrich''s eyes were wary, and his wand was always pointed at the indifferent Moody.


    "Why is Edgar''s cabinet at your place?"


    He wants to figure something out.


    Moody sighed and said, "He is really an unlovable child. He has been like this since he was a child."


    As he spoke, Moody changed the subject, tapped the wooden leg with his crutch, and said, "Did you know that Hogwarts uses anti-Apparition, but there is a way to get out of this situation."


    "Petrificus Totalus! (PetrificusTotalus


    Without too much nonsense with Moody, Heinrich took action decisively.


    Moody smiled and stamped his feet.


    The wooden leg quickly pulled him and dragged him into a whirlpool.


    The spell failed, and Heinrich''s expression changed.


    "Portkey!"


    ¡­


    Harry answered the Sphinx''s riddle and finally came to the Goblet of Fire.


    Just when he suppressed his excited smile, Cedric appeared on the other road.


    No need to say anything, the two of them rushed towards the Goblet of Fire as fast as they could.


    Finally, they touched the Goblet of Fire almost at the same time.


    The two stared at each other, how should they calculate now?


    When he was a little overwhelmed, the table where the Goblet of Fire was placed suddenly exploded.


    The two people were unable to dodge, and like a toilet flushing, they were sucked into the whirlpool.


    A second before Cedric entered the vortex, he knocked **** the badge of stars.


    The expressions of everyone in the Star Society changed. They were watching Fleur being brought out by Professor McGonagall, but Daphne immediately stood up.


    "problem occurs."


    ¡­


    Harry''s legs hit the ground and he almost fell.


    The two people still held the Goblet of Fire in their hands, and they saw confusion in each other''s eyes.


    This seems to be a cemetery.


    Cedric said solemnly: "That table is a kind of door key, and it is disposable."


    Harry was a little confused and asked: "Then what should we do?"


    Cedric was just about to say something when he heard Harry suddenly say: "Someone is coming."


    Taking out his wand, Cedric silently tapped the emblem of stars and muttered something.


    A slender and tall figure walked out holding something.


    In the distance, an eerie sound as thick as venom came.


    "Get rid of those who are in the way."


    An intense green light pierced Harry''s eyelids.


    "Avada Kedavra!"


    Harry was stunned for a second.


    The next moment, he saw Cedric being penetrated by green light.


    Two voices sounded almost simultaneously in two directions.


    "Petrificus Totalus! (PetrificusTotalus


    "Stupefy! (Stupefy


    ¡­

 Chapter 223：

    Chapter 247 Resurrection and Horse


    Under Harry''s gaze, Cedric, who was supposed to be dead, miraculously survived.


    The pierced figure gradually turned into mist and dispersed.


    mirage.


    The magic created to deal with the first item saved Cedric''s life.


    "Harry, be careful."


    Cedric looked at the man who easily deflected two spells with a solemn expression.


    "A fun little magic."


    With a chuckle, the man looked in the other direction and said, "But I didn''t expect you to chase me. You shouldn''t be so irrational."


    Heinrich stepped out of the shadows, clenched the wand in his hand, and said in a cold voice: "You are responsible for all this."


    "Aldolf Edgar."


    He stared at the man with his eyes, and the man smiled slightly.


    Neatly styled black hair and handsome features.


    He looked like a noble man who would sit in a wine cellar with his legs crossed and sip fine wine. Time had not left much mark on this man''s face.


    But the hideous burns at the corners of his eyebrows destroyed his perfection.


    "My dear little Edgar, don''t you even want to call me uncle? It seems that you took away the gift I left for the lucky guy."


    "You should be dead already. Many Death Eaters were killed in that fire." Heinrich asked.


    Altulf Edgar shrugged and said: "Your father is much smarter than you. He never believed that I would die so generously."


    Mentioning his brother, a soft light flashed in Aldolf''s eyes, and he chuckled: "He still keeps my wine cellar, and he hasn''t touched my favorite bottles of wine at all."


    "As for the fire you said is true, the dead Death Eaters are also real Death Eaters."


    Not caring that he was still hugging his Death Eater master, Altdorf smiled solemnly, "I told those weaklings that occupying this place would be a condition of negotiation with the Ministry of Magic, and they really believed it."


    "That day the Ministry of Magic invaded Rogge Village. They wanted to ask for mercy. I used a big fire to pull everyone into the abyss."


    His voice was like sharp ice hanging from the eaves, waiting to **** into the head of a passer-by.


    "Those idiots are worthless, but they can let me escape very well."


    He smiled.


    Altolf Edgar inherited all of Edgar''s paranoia and madness. He was a madman.


    An elegant painter depicts the stormy **** scene with his brush.


    When Harry heard all this, he thought this man looked like a madman.


    "How did you tamper with the maze?" Harry wondered why something went wrong after the professors checked it.


    Altdorf looked at Harry with interest and said, "It''s very simple. It only requires a little magic."


    As he spoke, the facial features on his face squirmed.


    The originally handsome face turned into Moody''s face, and then squirmed again, turning into the same face as Harry''s.


    Harry was stunned, and immediately figured out what was going on, and said loudly: "You were the one who threw my name into the Goblet of Fire."


    "This ability is very interesting, isn''t it?" Altdorf said, raising an eyebrow in Harry''s face.


    A voice came from his arms, and Voldemort said impatiently: "Aldolf, hurry up and complete the task."


    "Of course, my master." Altdorf curled his lips and lowered his wand casually.


    Only then did others notice that Altdorf was holding something.


    That voice made Harry think of something bad.


    Heinrich said coldly: "It''s useless. I have contacted other people and the Ministry of Magic will be here soon."


    "But it''s not that fast, is it?" Altdorf said lazily: "There''s enough time."


    Dark golden eyes swept across the three people.


    Harry felt like he was being targeted by a vicious beast.


    The next second, Altdorf moved.


    Even if he is holding Voldemort, he is still so powerful.


    Harry saw the man turn into a ball of black smoke and come forward. Before he could react, he was hit by a banishing spell and flew backwards.


    Cedric was startled. Fortunately, he and John had also fought before, so he reacted quickly and used the disarming spell.


    Altdorf launched the attack and was about to take action again when a magic spell shot from behind him. He raised his eyebrows and moved twenty feet away with a bang, waving his wand.


    Heinrich''s feet were in the air, and his body floated. It was a floating spell.


    The moment his body floated into the air, he immediately counterattacked, using the Iron Armor Curse to defend against the Disarming Curse.


    Cedric used the Transformation Spell to create a stumbling block, which Altdorf easily jumped over and waved his wand.


    The statue on the tombstone swung a scythe and almost cut off Cedric''s head.


    and Heinrich looked at each other, and the two of them attacked in tacit agreement.


    "Incendio"


    "Oppungno"


    Heinrich waved his magic wand, and the flames ignited and turned into a wall of fire.


    Cedric turned stones into bullets.


    Altdorf made a circle with his wrist, and a tombstone flew in front of him to block the stones.


    Then he cast an extinguishing curse on the wall of fire, and the flames disappeared instantly. Altdorf hit Cedric with the Cruciatus Curse and made him fall to the ground, and used the Sleeping Curse to knock out Heinrich.


    Total defeat.


    Facing the former deputy of the Dark Lord, the gap between the two students was too big.


    Feeling of powerlessness.


    Raising his wand, Harry, who had struggled to get up, was **** by ropes and unable to move.


    Cedric was in agony. Blood vessels are clearly visible on the face.


    "Hurry up." Voldemort''s voice was urgent.


    A stone crucible flew over.


    The wound on Harry''s forehead hurt like never before.


    Altdorf pointed to the bottom of the crucible, the fire burned, and the liquid in the crucible bubbled.


    Opening the bundle he was holding, Harry finally saw clearly what it was.


    A complete freak.


    When the thing appeared, his wound hurt even more.


    Altdorf didn''t look at Harry for long before he threw it into the pot, as if he were throwing a dead chicken into the stew pot.


    He seemed to be performing some kind of ceremony, muttering something in his mouth, "I have no intention of donating my father''s bones so that your son can be reborn."


    The tomb opened beneath Harry''s feet, and a small handful of dust flew up gently and fell into the cauldron.


    Red sparks splashed in the crucible.


    "The flesh of your servant, donated voluntarily, can bring about the rebirth of your master."


    As if he didn''t care, Altdorf cut off the ring finger of his left hand and dropped it into the crucible.


    The potion in the crucible turned red, and bright light pierced Harry''s eyes.


    The blood stopped instantly, and Altdorf''s expression did not even change during the whole process.


    Crazy.


    Harry struggled wildly. He didn''t know what to do, but his intuition told him that he had to stop it.


    "The blood of your enemies, forced to give, can resurrect your enemies."


    His sleeve was torn, followed by a bleeding wound on his arm.


    The blood flowed out from inside and finally flew into Altdorf''s hands.


    Altdorf poured the blood into the crucible, and the liquid inside immediately turned dazzling white.


    After doing all this, Altdorf easily pulled up his left sleeve.


    On his arm, there was a logo that Harry had seen at the World Cup.


    The mark began to turn black, and then the movement in the crucible ended.


    A vast expanse of white vapor blurred the vision, revealing the black figure of a man, tall and thin, like a skeleton.


    After he appeared, Altdorf picked up the robe that had been prepared and put it on the man.


    Taking a few steps back, Altdorf knelt down on one knee, looked up at the man, and said with enthusiasm: "My master, you are finally back."


    Harry saw the man''s face clearly. It was the man he had always dreamed about for the past three years.


    It is paler than a skeleton, its eyes are red, its nose is as flat as a snake''s nose, and its nostrils are two slits.


    Oh, he has no nose!


    That identity is about to come out.


    Voldemort!


    Looking at Altdorf, Voldemort had a rare smile on his face and said: "Aldolph, my most loyal follower, I once thought you would abandon me."


    Altdorf chuckled and said: "Of course not. If my nephew hadn''t gone to Hogwarts, maybe we would have missed it."


    This made Voldemort very satisfied, and he said in a solemn tone, "Let me see who else is loyal to me."


    Altdorf shrugged, he had already issued the summons.


    The waiting period made Voldemort very dissatisfied.


    Those people came too slowly.


    So he resorted to traditional villain skills.


    Mouth escape.


    "Harry Potter, you are standing on my father''s bones."


    Voldemort hissed softly: "He is a Muggle and an idiot, just like your mother..."


    Before he finished speaking, he heard a movement.


    "Click."


    Something is broken.


    Voldemort looked for the sound and saw a shaky figure standing up.


    He looked over with interest and said to Altdorf: "Another Edgar, he is just like you."


    Heinrich stood up, his brain a little dizzy.


    Holding a blue gemstone in her left hand, she held the necklace with her right hand and pulled hard.


    Heinrich looked at Cedric who was gradually recovering and shouted: "Cedric!"


    Cedric looked hard and saw him pulling off the necklace.


    "Sole power!"


    A powerful magic enveloped the entire cemetery.


    The next second.


    The silver ring on Heinrich''s right hand covered his arm, and he waved his wand.


    The magic power of five magic crystals is crazily injected into the wand.

 Chapter 224：

    "Fiendfyre! (Fiendfyre


    The magic power is turned into fuel, and the philosophical stone increases its magic power tenfold.


    The red flame turned into a horse.


    The huge magic power caused blood to ooze from the corners of his eyes, and the golden color in his eyes became brighter against the firelight.


    The horse galloped, dragging Li Huo to separate Voldemort and Altdorf.


    Cedric forced his body, used a cutting spell to cut Harry''s rope, rushed towards Heinrich, and shouted: "Heinrich!"


    He seemed to know what Heinrich was going to do and wanted to stop him.


    Heinrich maintained his posture and squeezed out words through his teeth: "I am different from him."


    Altdorf''s fierce fire burned his companions.


    And Heinrich''s fierce fire will save his friends.


    All kinds of things flashed through his eyes, and they finally settled on the meeting of the Star Club.


    They raised the golden cup together. The light he was pursuing was so warm.


    Holding the wand with both hands, Heinrich shouted: "For eternal glory!"


    The horse neighed, and its hooves stepped out into flames to surround the two of them.


    The two people in the fierce fire could not leave, and Voldemort was no longer calm.


    "Anti-Apparition!"


    Today, Heinrich Edgar will clear all obstacles on the way to John Wick!


    ¡­


    Chapter 248 Fire dragon clears the way and duel


    Cave.


    Under the black lake, the Inferi climbed onto the rocks.


    Their withered hands grasped the slippery rocks, their hollow, foggy eyes stared at Tang Mi, and their water-soaked rags were dragged behind them.


    The sunken faces showed contempt for the thieves.


    Tang Mi kept attacking. He was once an experienced Auror.


    Immediately cast the Fire Spell, igniting flames all around.


    But there are so many Inferi, they seem endless.


    Tang Mi gradually felt tired.


    The mouse who picked up the golden locket was not happy.


    At this time, a huge fear swept through his body.


    Breathing became difficult, and the fat body rolled back into the stone basin.


    "No, it''s you, it''s you!"


    The mouse screamed and its body returned to human form.


    A hand with a broken finger.


    It''s Peter Pettigrew.


    The huge fear even made him need to draw the wand several times before he could take it out.


    In his eyes, John turned into a huge black mist, swallowing him up.


    The scene changed back to the dark dungeon.


    Under the watchful eye of Silver Mask, he was forced to drink bottle after bottle of Veritaserum.


    "Devil, devil¡ª!"


    He shouted to attract Tang Mi''s attention. The moment he turned around, an Inferi broke through the defense and ran in.


    When he was about to hit Tang Mi, the Yin Corpse flew out.


    John, who was lying down, finally regained some strength. He staggered up, with a numb look on his face.


    "Sir!" Tang Mi cried with joy when he saw this.


    John tried hard to let his consciousness take over his body again, but the damage from the potion made him a little sluggish.


    He took out the magic crystal from the small bag. The magic crystal shattered, and the dense magic power that escaped made him finally wake up.


    Using panic to completely surround Peter Pettigrew, John raised his hand and the wand that fell on the ground flew into his hand.


    Stepping forward, under the horrified gaze of the trembling Peter Pettigrew, he picked up the gold locket and put it in his pocket.


    "please¡­"


    Peter Pettigrew burst into tears.


    John looked at him indifferently, "I''ll settle the score with you when I get out."


    Having said that, disarm, tremble, and fall asleep.


    Two hairs for the body and one hair.


    Peter Pettigrew fainted and died.


    Tang Mi was a little overwhelmed.


    John looked at the densely packed inferi and picked up a philosophical stone and three magic crystals in his hand.


    The magic power circulates, and the golden flame ignites at the tip of the wand.


    This flame is like eternity, and the light pierces the darkness.


    "Roar-!"


    The flame instantly enlarged and turned into a golden fire dragon.


    The flames flew around the lake, turning the Inferi into ashes wherever they passed.


    "The fire dragon clears the way!"


    John raised his wand high, his robes fluttered, and his magic power burned rapidly.


    The fire dragon transformed from the eternal Gubrai fairy fire illuminates the entire water surface like gold.


    "Walk!"


    John said, and a pair of wings sprouted from his back.


    Catching Peter Pettigrew, he waved his wings and accompanied the fire dragon.


    Tang Mi hurriedly got on the boat, and the Inferi behind him was engulfed in flames as soon as it emerged.


    After arriving at the shore, before John could speak, Tang Mi immediately rushed to the closed cave wall and smeared the blood on his open arm.


    The arch reappeared, and John threw Peter Pettigrew to Tang Mi.


    Looking at the infernal corpse that was about to crawl out, the fire dragon suddenly shrank to a point.


    The philosophical stone felt hot in the palm of his hand, and John knew that the magic crystal was about to be used up.


    With the last bit of strength, John detonated the Gublai Immortal Fire.


    The flames rushed into the black lake, igniting all the inferi inside.


    He walked out of the door a second before the explosion.


    The door closed, and the huge impact made the entire cave tremble.


    John staggered and almost fell.


    Tang Mi quickly helped the person.


    John shook his head, indicating that it was okay.


    "Get out quickly."


    The moment he saw Peter Pettigrew, the uneasiness in his heart was maximized.


    He smelled a conspiracy.


    Leave the rock wall.


    John''s badge lit up and his expression changed.


    He hurriedly tapped the badge, and a shadow popped up, which was an emergency signal.


    John hurriedly asked: "What happened!"


    Daphne: "It''s Cedric."


    Fleur: "In the maze, I was attacked by Krum, and Cedric and Harry Potter had a final contest."


    Percy: "I have asked Mr. Crouch to suspend the game and they are discussing it."


    After briefly sorting out the relationship, John understood that something had happened to the maze.


    He took off the badge and put it in his hand.


    In his perception, besides himself, the five stars in one direction should be Hogwarts.


    The other two appeared elsewhere.


    "Sir?" Tang Mi grabbed Peter Pettigrew.


    John looked serious and said, "Call all the security teams near the cave."


    When Tang Mi heard this, he immediately raised his head and let out a wolf howl.


    Seven or eight responses sounded in the distance.


    John sensed the direction of the two stars, recovered some of his magic power, and used phantom.


    "no?"


    He sensed that there was no way to disapparate in that place.


    This reminded him that someone had used the exclusive power he had given him.


    "Damn it!"


    Sensing the approximate location in the direction, John spread out his magic power so that Tang Mi could follow, and then used phantom to move over.


    The security team members also used phantom to follow them.


    ¡­


    "Mr. Crouch, we need to suspend the game immediately!"


    Percy yelled anxiously next to old Barty.


    Old Barty didn''t know what happened. He was frowning when he gritted his teeth at Percy and whispered: "Something happened in the maze."


    Hearing that something happened in the maze, Old Barty couldn''t sit still.


    He immediately got up and came to Ludo and asked him to pause the game.


    Ludo was in a dilemma because this was not something he could decide alone.


    Old Barty confirmed to Percy again and asked: "Are you sure, Percy?"


    Percy nodded seriously, Old Barty looked at him, and finally decided to believe in this young man he was optimistic about.


    He turned around and went to find the principals of the three schools and asked to suspend the game.


    Amelia noticed the problem here. She frowned and looked at Old Barty hurriedly looking for the referee team.


    Daphne had just finished contacting John, her expression full of anxiety.


    Malfoy couldn''t sit still anymore and said, "Let''s go in directly."


    "No, that will be blocked." Daphne stopped him.


    "Where did Heinrich go?" Neville asked.

 Chapter 225：

    Daphne said: "He left just now."


    Fleur ran to the stands.


    They saw that Dumbledore heard what Old Barty said and called the patrolling professor for questioning.


    Professor Flitwick didn''t notice anything was wrong, but Professor McGonagall found that Moody was missing.


    A professor is missing.


    Hagrid ran back and said, "The Goblet of Fire disappeared. It was taken away."


    Taking it away means competing for the championship.


    But no one has come out of the maze yet, and now everyone realizes that something happened.


    Dumbledore immediately stopped the game and they wanted to go inside to check.


    They searched around the maze and finally found something.


    Moody''s prosthetic leg.


    Dumbledore took a closer look and said seriously: "Special door key."


    Among those watching the game, ¡®Johnny Silverhand¡¯ walked down at some unknown moment.


    ¡­


    Cemetery.


    The red horse is getting bigger and bigger.


    Li Huo became increasingly difficult to control, and Cedric yelled: "Heinrich, you will get the backlash if you do this!"


    "Get out of here, Cedric." Blood stains flowed from the corners of Heinrich''s mouth.


    His eyes were fixed on the two people who were surrounded and unable to get out, and his wand burned.


    Harry ran over after being rescued and was equally horrified when he saw this scene.


    Suddenly, a huge fire snake rose up next to the horse.


    He almost broke the horse''s neck with one bite, and Heinrich couldn''t help but vomit blood.


    He hoarsely said: "Leave quickly!"


    Cedric picked up his wand and shouted: "I will never leave my friends behind!"


    Harry tightened his grip on his wand. The fiery snake was terrifying.


    Heinrich increased his magic power, and the horse kicked the fire snake.


    At this moment, the ground in front suddenly collapsed.


    A figure emerged from inside, with a gloomy expression.


    Seeing that person, Harry seemed to hear his mother''s wails in his ears.


    Voldemort raised his wand and shot out a green light. Harry was blinded by anger and immediately greeted him.


    "Avada Kedavra"


    "Expelliarmus"


    Green and red lightning collided together, Harry had never encountered such a powerful opponent.


    The intersection of lightning and light continued to move back towards Harry.


    Cedric saw this and decisively stepped forward to help Harry.


    "Expelliarmus"


    Voldemort waved his hand that was not holding the wand, crushing the spell, and then Cedric was ejected.


    The Dark Lord versus the Savior.


    Edgar versus Edgar.


    ¡­


    Chapter 249 Edgar and Light


    "Harry Potter," Voldemort stared at Harry with his scarlet eyes, "Have you seen the house on the hillside? My father lived there."


    He moved forward with ease, pressing forward step by step, and so did the green light in his wand.


    "My mother was a wizard who lived in the village and fell in love with him. But when she revealed her identity, he abandoned her. My father didn''t like magic."


    "He left her and went back to Muggle parents before I was born, Potter."


    Voldemort, like an elder, told Harry about his family''s shortcomings.


    "My mother died in childbirth when she gave birth to me. I grew up in a Muggle orphanage, but I swore to find him. I succeeded and got revenge on the man who gave me the same name, Tom Riddle. ¡±


    The green light was about to reach the tip of the staff, and Harry didn''t even listen carefully to what Voldemort said.


    And Voldemort is still nagging.


    "Shut up!" he yelled.


    Harry''s steps kept retreating, and he tried hard not to retreat.


    Cedric struggled to get up, which made Voldemort a little impatient.


    "Like an annoying bug." He raised his hand. Although there was no wand in that hand, Cedric felt that his neck was being strangled.


    Cedric was about to suffocate. His body was floating and his whole body was struggling.


    Voldemort was a little irritated, "My Death Eater, why haven''t you come here yet?"


    "Harry Potter, I remember, was as powerless as the weakest creature. He couldn''t close his eyes day and night. I just forced myself to live again and again, second by second."


    After saying that, Voldemort smiled and said in a serious tone: "After waiting in that forest for thirteen years, I finally waited for my loyal followers. Four years ago, I had a chance to be resurrected, but..."


    His expression suddenly became extremely angry, and he said the name with complete disgust: "John Wick, he is a smart guy. He deceived me with the appearance of following magic. After I believed it, he gave me a painful blow."


    "I failed. I was only one step away from the Philosopher''s Stone. I returned to the hiding forest and met my new friend, Nagini."


    Speaking of Nagini, Voldemort seemed to be in a daze, and then became even more angry, "John Wick, it''s him again!"


    "He took away Nagini and made me lose the venom I needed to survive. The weak body I created almost died in the forest until Wormtail found me and took me to Altdorf."


    "Having lost the possibility of immortality, I did the next best thing and chose to restore my original power first, but!"


    Voldemort''s red eyes became even redder, as if they were about to bleed.


    "My loyal Death Eater is imprisoned. I know a piece of information. That guy wants to take away my power. I can''t wait any longer and let Wormtail bring my things back."


    "Wormtail lures him away. When I recover, I will kill him, just like I killed you now, Harry Potter."


    Voldemort smiled ferociously: "Your mother used an ancient magic on you, and it was that magic that caused all the tragedies."


    "Now, I will no longer be restrained by that magic. I will kill you."


    Fire serpents entwine and horses trample them.


    The Lihuo War is coming to an end.


    Harry felt that he might not be able to see who won and who lost. The green light was less than one foot away from him.


    The Death Eaters did not respond to the call, which made Voldemort lose his patience.


    He was going to kill Harry Potter, now, and no one could ever threaten him again.


    After that, he will find those traitors to settle accounts, and all disloyal people will die.


    The murderous intention was so strong that he no longer wanted to play around.


    At this moment, Cedric, who had been ignored by him, suddenly broke out.


    "Expelliarmus!"


    Cedric was about to lose his breath and aimed at Voldemort in a daze.


    The red light hit Voldemort, distracting Voldemort''s murderous intention for a second, and Cedric fell down.


    Voldemort''s wand trembled but did not come out.


    Cedric''s magic was too weak in front of Voldemort, so weak that even the Death Curse could not kill Voldemort.


    But it was just such a moment, a trivial interruption.


    Among the red and green lights, a golden streak rose.


    A golden beam of light appeared, like a connected golden wire, and the two wands trembled violently at the same time.


    It took Harry two hands to hold it.


    Caught off guard, the two of them were pulled by a force and their feet left the ground.


    The gold wire is disconnected.


    Thousands of light arcs burst out in the sky, and they intertwined with each other to form a domed golden net.


    Cedric wanted to help, but couldn''t get inside.


    A song like fairy music sounded from the golden net, the song of the phoenix.


    A song sang inside Harry, as if someone were speaking in his ear, telling him not to disconnect.


    A ball of light appeared in the red and green light, moving back and forth as the two of them wrestled.


    Harry''s anger took over, and the ball of light was pushed into Voldemort''s wand, making a piercing scream.


    Voldemort''s red eyes widened in surprise.


    The lives killed by Voldemort turned into images and flew out from the wand.


    They stood by Harry''s side, telling him not to let go.


    Harry saw a couple.


    The familiar faces are my parents.


    Outside.


    "Little Edgar."


    The fire snake opened a path and allowed Altdorf to come out.


    His wand controlled the fierce fire, his hair was singed, and he was a little embarrassed.


    "Why do we want to kill each other?" Aldolf controlled Li Huo to fight back, covered his chest with one hand, and said, "You can definitely join us, we are a family."


    "This is Edgar''s fate. He cannot see the light in the darkness, isn''t he?"


    Altdorf tried to persuade his nephew to join the Death Eaters.


    "Fate?" Heinrich did not retreat, and the golden color in his eyes became even brighter.


    "You are wrong, it is your fate."


    Heinrich took a step forward, and the horse stepped through the belly of the fire snake with its hoof.


    The vomited blood has soaked Heinrich''s chest, and he is using his life to control Li Huo.


    "Edgar''s light has never disappeared. It was you who gave up your light."


    Taking another step forward, a magic crystal on the limited glove exploded.


    Heinrich approached fearlessly and sneered: "After you lit the fire to escape for your own life, you are not worthy of having the surname Edgar."


    His approach made Altdorf take a step back.


    Altdorf raised his head in disbelief. The recurrence of old injuries on his body made him unable to control Li Huo.


    That day when he broke into the Star Club, he fell into a magic trap.


    Although it was suppressed, it appeared again as the magic power was consumed.


    He could have easily dealt with it, but he didn''t expect to suffer a hidden loss.


    Unlike him, Heinrich is still fearless.


    "You want to kill me?" Altdorf stared at Heinrich, and the face similar to his brother made him feel dazed for a while.

 Chapter 226：

    "I have found that light, and I cannot let others destroy it."


    Heinrich''s magic crystal exploded again, and the horse became uncontrollable, manically stamping on the head of the fire snake.


    Altdorf suddenly laughed and said softly: "Crazy, you will die if you do this."


    He seemed to be sure that Heinrich did not dare to do this, just like himself in the past, who burned Death Eaters just to hide them better.


    "Yes," Heinrich said calmly with a terrifyingly calm expression, "I will die with you."


    Altdorf suddenly didn''t understand. He asked: "Is that person really worth following you like this? He is just a child."


    A bright smile appeared on Heinrich''s sickly and bloodless face, a smile that Edgar had never had before.


    "John Wick will be famous throughout the wizarding world. His light will not only be in Hogwarts, those dirty and filthy places, but the whole world will be illuminated by him. Edgar will also be illuminated. Bright."


    The third magic crystal exploded, leaving only two dim magic crystals struggling to hold on.


    Li Huo had completely lost control, and the fire snake was swallowed by the horse, making it even more ferocious.


    Cedric wanted to rush in, but Li Huo wouldn''t let him get close.


    "Heinrich!" he shouted, trying to extinguish the flames with a water-calling spell.


    But this is a fierce fire. Such a powerful flame cannot be extinguished unless Dumbledore takes action.


    Heinrich raised the corners of his lips and smiled: "Let us welcome that light together."


    Altdorf laughed dumbly, shook his head bitterly, but said calmly: "I didn''t expect that I would be killed by my nephew. For your king and my master, let us die together."


    Edgar, the strong man¡¯s deputy.


    Amidst the fierce fire, the two generations did not retreat for their ideals.


    As Voldemort''s deputy, Altdorf is undoubtedly powerful.


    With level 6 magic power, if it hadn¡¯t been for the previous attack in order to lure John away, he wouldn¡¯t have been trapped by the fire.


    One wrong step, and every step is wrong.


    He thought he could control the overall situation, but he still underestimated the people''s hearts.


    The horse stepped on Altdorf''s head and kicked him, his body burned, and he accepted death calmly.


    Li Huo didn''t listen to Heinrich''s command, and he didn''t have the strength anymore.


    Vomiting blood, his bloodless face became even paler.


    The silver hand turned into a ring, which was taken off and held in the right hand.


    Putting down the wand with his left hand, he took off the badge of stars and held it carefully.


    He wants to greet death peacefully.


    But as death approached, a figure suddenly appeared in my mind.


    Although it is annoying and annoying, the golden color is always dazzling.


    "Heinrich, I can come find you after graduation." The blond boy spoke with a hearty smile, "Your eyes are very beautiful, like the sun setting on the seashore."


    "We can go to all bright places, no matter where they are, I will take you there."


    Being so annoyed that day, Heinrich and the other party were standing on the beach when they heard these words.


    Is Edgar''s gold the gold of the sun?


    The flames burned to his robe, and the fire burned his skin painfully. He seemed to hear the man''s voice in a trance.


    "Heinrich!"


    Raising his head among the smoke and fire, his golden eyes looked outside.


    That person rushed in like crazy.


    He saw what the man was saying, and the fierce fire was burning, cutting off the sound.


    He couldn''t hear it, but he couldn''t help but smile.


    "I can''t wait until graduation."


    After saying these words, Heinrich was ignited with fierce fire.


    ¡­


    Chapter 250 Asking for help and rejection


    Li Huo.


    Thick smoke.


    die.


    The passage of a life is accompanied by roaring and despair.


    Harry couldn''t hear it, he was confronting Voldemort.


    His parents told him not to let go of this struggle.


    "So, he is really a wizard?" An old man appeared from Voldemort''s wand, "This guy is going to kill me, you fight him, kid."


    Another woman appeared. When she saw Harry, she shouted loudly: "Don''t let go, don''t let him hurt you, Harry, don''t let go."


    "After the connection is disconnected, we can only stay for a short while, but we will buy time for you, so you can leave quickly."


    "No, I can''t do it." Harry was still floating when his parents said.


    He had no way of escaping, not even the Disapparation spell. The door key was disposable, and there was no way he could leave.


    Once disconnected, he has only one end, and that is death.


    But mother said: "Dumbledore is here, Harry."


    This sentence gave Harry infinite power, and he chose to believe his mother.


    He lifted the wand hard and the connection was disconnected.


    The image did not disappear, flying towards Voldemort.


    Harry ran into a hug, it was Dumbledore.


    He is really here.


    Fear flashed across Voldemort''s face. His Death Eaters didn''t come over for some reason.


    Altolf Edgar is dead. Even he is unable to defeat such a situation.


    The effect of Sovereignty disappeared, and Voldemort''s wand glowed green.


    The death curse turned like thunder and headed towards Dumbledore.


    At this time, a burst of fairy music came.


    The green light was swallowed by the Phoenix, and the Phoenix turned into a pile of ashes and fell.


    Out of the ashes, the ugly baby bird reappears.


    The phoenix bathes in the fire.


    Voldemort sensed the arrival of another person.


    This time he was in a very embarrassed state, and the eerie atmosphere that had originally appeared on the scene disappeared with the fire and the arrival of Dumbledore.


    In his peripheral vision, he saw another person falling from the sky.


    Crazy murderous intention came instantly.


    "Reducto"


    The white light penetrated the place where Voldemort originally stayed, and the huge power and the tombstone behind him turned into powder and dissipated.


    "Voldemort¡ª!"


    John has arrived.


    He''s crazy.


    The magic spell shot out like it didn''t cost money. The magic power seemed to be inexhaustible, and he held it empty in his right hand.


    The sword of Silver Wake appeared out of thin air, and flames instantly enveloped the sword body.


    Stretching out his wings from behind, he flapped his wings hard and swung his sword at Voldemort from twenty feet away.


    The sharp blade of the flames directly made a sword mark embedded in the ground, and the tombstones in the cemetery were divided into two.


    Voldemort looked deeply at John, and without giving him a second chance to take action, he apparated away.


    John didn''t even bother to chase him, he turned around and rushed towards Li Huo.


    Here, the man with the same silver mask raised the wand in his hand and shouted hoarsely.


    "All curses are finished (Finite)!"


    Jin, who is best at defense against black magic, cannot extinguish the fire.


    It is obvious that he can extinguish all flames, just like before.


    The golden light seemed insignificant in front of the flames. When John arrived, he saw the man burning in the flames.


    His eyes turned red and his magic power began to stir.


    Dumbledore saw this scene and was about to take action when he saw terrifying magic erupting from John''s body.


    The raging fierce fire seemed to be choked by a hand at this moment.


    With endless anger in his scarlet eyes, John raised his sword and slashed out. Li Huo was forcefully squeezed away by the magic power, and a path separated.


    "Magic is on the run." Dumbledore stared at this scene.


    Another man rushed into the fire and took out the charred body.


    The moment the body came out, John saw the clenched hands loosen and the silver rings and badges fall.


    His legs went weak, and just when he was about to fall, he forced himself to stand up, murmuring: "By the way, use magic, this is a magical world."


    He looked at the big boy who took off his mask and cried bitterly, forced himself to calm down, and said: "Jin, put him down and let me do it!"


    Pour out all the galleons in the small bag. There are tens of thousands there.


    Using the coin spell, John watched the galleons decrease visibly until they all disappeared.


    The body did not change at all, and John thought about his time magic again.


    A golden magic circle appeared on his left hand, and John spun time.


    The body that was burned by the fierce fire was gradually repairing, which gave John hope.


    "Heinrich, I''m here and everything will be solved." He murmured to himself.


    Waves of black smoke-like things emitted from the body, constantly changing on the body.


    The golden sand disappeared quickly on his left hand, and John ignored it until the charred body returned to a mummy.


    The sand on John''s body was exhausted, and he shouted: "No, let me continue repairing it!"


    "By the way, I still have soul magic."


    Talking to himself, John stretched out his right hand again, and the black silk thread was wrapped around the mummy.


    But there is no life left, so what can be done to cure it?


    Cedric fell to his knees and cried bitterly.


    Kim Ledisley, who took off his mask, had dull eyes and seemed unable to accept this result.


    John''s mind was racing, and he suddenly turned his head to look in Harry''s direction.


    Harry felt his body tremble at the sight, John''s target was not him.


    He walked quickly and said to Dumbledore: "Professor Dumbledore, time turner, we can use the time turner."


    He even forgot about his usual disguise, looked at Dumbledore with hope, and said: "I know you have it, you still have it. Give me the time turner and let me save him."


    Dumbledore was silent for a long time. He could not watch John defy death. He understood more clearly that the time turner could not change the outcome that had been decided.


    Dumbledore shook his head and said, "Sorry, I can''t give it to you."

 Chapter 227：

    John, who was originally looking forward to, even trying to please, gradually lost the sparkle in his eyes.


    Under Dumbledore''s gaze, black magic surged out of John''s body, and a deep voice sounded.


    "Professor Dumbledore, I want you to give me the time turner. It should be mine, right?"


    The voice was extremely cold, completely different from before, even to the point of suffocating.


    Dumbledore could see that the person in front of him was now in an extremely dangerous state.


    But he still shook his head and said seriously: "Time is taboo, child."


    "Taboo?"


    Laughter sounded low, and the originally lowered head suddenly lifted up.


    In those eyes, there was hatred mixed with anger.


    "Dumbledore, you are still as hypocritical as ever."


    "You clearly had a chance to save him just now, but you chose Harry."


    "It''s you, everything is you!"


    Reason gradually disappears.


    The black magic power is like a quagmire, trying to drag everyone down.


    John said with a spiteful tone: "You arrived here first, and you didn''t choose Heinrich. Is it because of his family, or because he is not Hogwarts, or because he is not Harry Potter!"


    Eccentric!


    This is not the first time John knows about this.


    But he didn''t expect that when Heinrich was surrounded by fire, Harry and Voldemort would confront each other.


    Dumbledore chose Harry without hesitation. As long as Dumbledore took action, Heinrich might be able to survive.


    He didn''t, he cared more about Harry Potter''s life and death.


    Fuck the savior, John only wants his friends to live.


    Just like now, John said word by word: "Give me the thing, Dumbledore."


    He knows everything.


    It was as if he knew that Mundungus was actually still serving Dumbledore.


    He thought this could release some kindness and let the old man know that he was a good person.


    He knew that there were two time-turners applied for in the third grade, and one of them was in Dumbledore''s drawer.


    He knew that Dumbledore had some fears about him and was blatantly partial to Harry.


    But.


    But I am also a student of Hogwarts.


    Is not it?


    He only wants fairness.


    Even in order to save Heinrich, he could refuse future fairness.


    The sword in his hand was pointed at Dumbledore. John took a deep breath and said again expressionlessly: "Give it to me."


    As long as there is a time turner, everything is possible.


    "Feel sorry."


    Dumbledore put Harry down, looked at John, and gave the same answer.


    "I can not."


    Harry''s heart almost jumped out of his throat, and he couldn''t get a word in.


    Facing the greatest wizard of this century, John almost collapsed.


    "I can''t watch you being irreversible," Dumbledore said with a complicated expression, trying to get John to turn around, "Don''t play with taboos, death is irreversible, and the time turner can''t do what you said."


    John knew he might have been exposed, so what?


    He smiled coldly, turned and left.


    Playing with taboos?


    Who is playing with taboos?


    Who is there under the guise of fairness?


    "You have consumed the last bit of my affection for you, Dumbledore."


    John paused slightly, his expression under the mask full of indifference.


    "Maybe you think you are superior, but don''t forget that there are also fatal dangers in the quagmire."


    There were continuous explosions all around, and it was the security team coming.


    Tang Mi appeared carrying Peter Pettigrew, and he stood silently behind John.


    ¡­


    Chapter 251 Death and Wail


    die.


    Silence.


    The fire is burning fiercely.


    The flames lengthened their shadows.


    John faced the mummy in silence.


    Silence is the biggest echo, so strong and harsh.


    His hands were shaking.


    Cedric''s face was no longer handsome.


    Tears and snot were all over his face.


    "I didn''t. I didn''t save him. It was all because of me."


    Cedric blamed himself extremely. It was because of him that Heinrich came here.


    It was also because of himself that Heinrich chose to die together with Altdorf.


    If he had not participated in the Triwizard Tournament, perhaps nothing would have happened.


    "It''s not your fault, Cedric," John closed his eyes and calmed himself down.


    All the words are gathered into one sentence.


    "Let''s go back."


    Yes, go back.


    Return to the Star Club.


    Return to their common star club.


    John tried not to lose his mind.


    His friend, his deputy.


    Heinrich Edgar.


    died.


    Died in a fire.


    Edgar in the darkness finally died in the fire created by the guardian.


    Investigating the root cause, John hated himself for not coming earlier.


    If I had come earlier, nothing would have happened.


    Touching his pocket, there was a gold locket that he almost paid for with his life.


    He couldn''t be happy.


    If the condition for obtaining the Horcrux is sacrifice, then he would rather not wade into troubled waters this time.


    Four years at Hogwarts.


    He is arrogant.


    Johnny Silverhand''s identity as having many resources at his disposal made him somewhat complacent, thinking he could fight Voldemort.


    But the fact slapped him in the face.


    He became the King of Knockturn Alley and the King of Slytherin.


    ?Perhaps he should have been extremely beautiful.


    Now there is only desolation.


    "There is no such thing as free gold."


    The basic laws of alchemy.


    Gaining something means losing something.


    He thought he had lost enough, and it was far less painful than this time.


    Jin picked up the body without saying a word, and nodded slightly to John.


    The only people who came here from Hogwarts were Dumbledore and King Ledisray.


    Moody''s wooden leg was found in the maze. It was a special door key that could only be used for one-time teleportation.


    But Heinrich thought of another way, looking for it from the disappearing cabinet.


    So he left a message on the wooden leg and ran over to get here through the disappearing cabinet.


    Jin recognized Heinrich''s handwriting at a glance, and also ran to Moody''s office and went through the disappearing cabinet.


    He arrived only a little faster than Dumbledore, and watched Heinrich surrounded by fierce fire, but he could not extinguish the fierce fire.


    Dumbledore used the Phoenix to teleport by checking the location of the special door key for one-way teleportation.


    The time of the two people was one after another, and then John arrived.


    John picked up the badge and ring, his fingers trembled slightly, and gently put the ring on his hand.


    Tang Mi didn''t speak. He knew he didn''t need to speak.


    The security team was equally silent, and the aura exuding from John''s body made people breathless.


    This is the first time his natural magic power has gone berserk.


    It is not caused by taking magic blood.


    That kind of feeling of doing whatever he wanted couldn''t make him happy.


    He cannot save a life that has been lost.


    Just when John was about to take people away first.


    He was stopped.


    ¡­


    "Peter Pettigrew?"


    There were explosions one after another, and among the people who were apparating over, Harry saw Peter Pettigrew.


    This traitor who once betrayed his parents and caused his godfather to suffer injustice.


    Harry was full of hatred for Peter Pettigrew. He even saw Sirius getting angry after reading about Peter Pettigrew''s escape from prison.


    He didn''t know who these people were, but they captured Peter Pettigrew.


    Harry hurriedly reminded Dumbledore and wanted to rush over.

 Chapter 228：

    Dumbledore also saw it and stopped Harry.


    "Sir Johnny Silverhand, can you leave this person to me?"


    After seeing Voldemort with his own eyes, Dumbledore knew that he needed to make plans.


    There is no testimony more convincing to the public than Peter Pettigrew.


    Only by getting the wizarding world to move can they hope to defeat Voldemort.


    Now, even with the Elder Wand, he cannot defeat Voldemort.


    old.


    Time is the most powerful magic, even the greatest wizard cannot resist it.


    He spoke out, hoping that John would keep Peter Pettigrew, and he was even more worried that in his anger, John would do something irreversible.


    John stopped and looked back at Dumbledore.


    That old man, John used to respect him.


    Now, he has completely given up.


    "Dumbledore," John said coldly, "I will settle our accounts with you."


    He didn''t give Dumbledore any face and didn''t want to pay attention to the so-called justice.


    But these words made Tang Mi couldn''t help but widen his eyes, that was Dumbledore.


    Tang Mi, who knew John''s identity, knew what this meant. A student was settling accounts with his principal.


    "I no longer need your help, and you don''t have to expect anything from me."


    Under Dumbledore''s gaze, John disapparated and disappeared.


    Immediately afterwards, others apparated one after another.


    The only ones left here are Harry, Dumbledore, and the suppressed Li Huo who lost his magic power.


    Even if he couldn''t defeat Dumbledore, John would still give him some unpleasantness.


    ¡­


    Harry went back.


    He was taken back by Dumbledore.


    Only he goes back.


    Everyone wanted to know what happened, and Harry was still immersed in the terrible thing just now.


    After Dumbledore returned, he immediately launched a search of the school.


    Old Batty brought beaters, and they found Moody wandering in the Forbidden Forest.


    He was under a confusion spell and his whole body was confused.


    When Moody woke up, he immediately knew what he had done.


    During this period, he was constantly under the control of confusion spells, and sometimes he had to give lessons for Altdorf.


    Because of the confusion spell, his performance in class was neither serious nor serious. In his own words, it was a complete mess.


    Sirius came to school during the last game.


    He looked ugly, something happened to his godson right in front of his eyes.


    He was extremely concerned about Harry and whether he was injured.


    Cedric also went back. The parents looked at their numb son, and the mother burst into tears.


    "Sorry, I wanted to talk to my friends about something."


    Cedric forced a smile, and in the worried eyes, he found his friends from the Star Club.


    "What happened?"


    Malfoy was furious and wanted to know what was going on.


    Cedric didn''t know how to speak. His throat felt like it was blocked by a stone.


    "Dumbledore must have saved you, right?" Neville had a guess.


    Daphne and Fleur also looked at Cedric, they also wanted to know urgently.


    "Heinrich is dead."


    After saying this, Cedric didn''t know how he left in such a confused way.


    He only knew that on that day, he didn''t want to say a word anymore.


    ¡­


    In the school hospital.


    Old Barty expressed condolences to the two warriors, but Cedric said nothing during the whole process.


    Until everyone left, in the hospital bed next door, Harry spoke.


    "Do you know him? That... Johnny Silverhand."


    Harry could never forget that look, it was almost engulfing.


    Altdorf, Voldemort, Johnny Silverhand.


    What I experienced today will never be forgotten for the rest of my life.


    Cedric was silent for a moment and suddenly asked: "Harry, why did Professor Dumbledore choose to save you first?"


    Harry was stunned. He had never thought about this problem.


    Suddenly hearing Cedric mention it, he didn''t know what to say.


    Do you think you look more dangerous?


    But at that time, Heinrich''s body was already burned by severe fire.


    "Perhaps...Professor Dumbledore saw that I couldn''t hold on any longer." When Harry said this, his tone was a little weak.


    Cedric didn''t respond, he just lay there.


    "Sorry about Edgar''s death, I..."


    "You don''t have to say anything." Cedric said bitterly: "Don''t say anything, Harry."


    The two people ended the conversation.


    Because they all know that if they continue to talk, they will get nothing.


    Whether it¡¯s Heinrich¡¯s life or whether Dumbledore is partial.


    Harry felt bad, he knew he shouldn''t be like this.


    Compared to life, what he suffered was so insignificant.


    Heinrich saved him, but he could do nothing.


    For the first time, he felt confused about his own understanding.


    In his opinion, it is not that there are no good people in Slytherin, but most of them are bad people.


    As Ron said, Slytherins were almost all Death Eaters during Voldemort''s time.


    Heinrich is not a Slytherin, but he has all the qualities of a Slytherin.


    Harry felt that he might have blamed Slytherin wrongly.


    ¡­


    Chapter 252 John Wick and Dumbledore


    Dumbledore''s office.


    The door was pushed open out of thin air.


    The silverware was puffing out smoke, and the Sorting Hat seemed to be asleep.


    Fox, who was reborn from the ashes, looked up and saw no one.


    Next to the table, the drawer was opened.


    A second before he was about to get the time turner, a voice sounded.


    "John."


    There was no doubt in the old voice.


    It''s Dumbledore.


    He is back.


    Dumbledore, who came back from the school hospital, looked at that position, his eyes flashing tiredly behind his half-moon lenses.


    "John, you can''t do it," he sighed: "Death cannot be reversed. Even if you get a time turner, you can''t change this thing."


    The movement next to the desk stopped, and then a figure appeared out of thin air.


    This time John was not wearing a mask, he just looked at Dumbledore quietly.


    "You knew I was coming?"


    "Yes." Dumbledore walked in. He looked at John with a complicated expression, "Paranoid pursuit will only lead you astray."


    John was silent for a long while, holding the wand tightly in his hand under his sleeve.


    "Put it down, John."


    Dumbledore approached and said gently: "Any magic has a price."


    He hoped that John would return from his lost path. As long as he did not touch the taboo, his soul would still be pure.


    But John said: "I remember, you said that I am the person most like Slytherin."


    He stared at Dumbledore''s old face and suddenly smiled.


    "Don''t you think it''s ridiculous?"


    "I once trusted you so much, and I hope to study hard under your protection."


    John''s laughter was a bit harsh, causing Dumbledore to gradually become silent.


    "But you have never trusted me, never!"


    The last sentence was shouted by John.


    His eyes were cold, as if he were looking at a stranger.


    "Mundungus, is he yours?"


    John sneered: "When did you start to suspect that Johnny Silverhand was me?"


    "Bar." Dumbledore said with a complex expression: "The Pig''s Head Bar is opened by my brother."


    "I see."


    John suddenly realized why Dumbledore seemed to be suspicious of him since the third grade.


    I see.


    That¡¯s right, the famous Johnny Silverhand appeared in Hogsmeade and secretly met with people.


    With Dumbledore''s wisdom, it''s not surprising that he guessed a few things.


    "Dumbledore, Dumbledore." John said with a mocking look on his face: "Since you never trust me, don''t restrain me with that kind of false concern."


    "I don''t care if you want to create a savior or plot against others.


    But don¡¯t expect me to listen carefully to your instructions like a dog. "


    John was ruthless. He didn''t dare to do this before.


    Today, he is in a scary state.


    Beneath the calm surface lies madness.

 Chapter 229：

    Dumbledore explained: "John, I have never thought of it this way."


    "That''s what you think. Don''t lie to yourself. Dumbledore, you should know why you pressed the time turner."


    John ruthlessly exposed the layer of paper that connected them. He suppressed his disgust and said: "I was coerced by Quirrell in the first grade. You know something, but you want to test me.


    You should have believed me, but you didn''t. You chose to monitor me and sent Mundungus because you saw my pursuit of magic.


    You were afraid that I would come into contact with taboos, so you didn''t let me get the time turner I should have. You didn''t trust me. In your eyes, Slytherin has never been trustworthy.


    Moody suppressed Slytherin, do you dare to say you didn¡¯t know? But you let him do this because what you wanted to see was for me to be suppressed.


    You think I am another person, another example of failure under your education.


    You are afraid of me, afraid that I will become another person, another even more terrifying person. "


    After tearing apart the false mask, John was particularly calm.


    "John." Dumbledore''s eyes widened when he heard these words.


    "Not everything is controllable by you, Dumbledore." John looked calm and said calmly: "Like Voldemort, like me."


    "You insist on emphasizing your own justice and your inaction, but what is the result?


    From now on, you can play the savior''s game by yourself. I don''t want to participate. "


    John was tired. He walked across the table, looked at the somewhat rude old man, and said calmly: "I will not become the Dark Lord, nor will I be what you expect."


    "Perhaps that day, you will hold the wand as tightly as you do now."


    His words suddenly woke up Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore looked down at his hand. He had unknowingly tightened his grip on the wand.


    What frightened Dumbledore even more was the evil thoughts he had towards his students in his heart.


    Released his wand, Dumbledore sighed: "John, I''m sorry about what happened to you and your friends."


    "You don''t need to apologize," John said softly, "You just made me understand that this world is a game for the strong."


    After that, he left the principal''s office.


    Whether it was Dumbledore''s plan or not, it didn''t matter at this point. He had lost a friend, a loyal friend.


    When he passed by the Sword of Gryffindor, the Sword of Gryffindor trembled slightly, as if to retain him.


    John glanced at the sword that should have belonged to him. He no longer had envy, and there was only coldness in his eyes.


    Walking out of the principal''s office, he still didn''t get the time turner.


    He knew that the conversation that took place here would not be spread.


    Dumbledore wouldn''t tell anyone, John knew him.


    You can say that Dumbledore is a wise old man, but you can''t change one thing. He has undue compassion.


    No matter who it is.


    Even if that person is the former Tom Riddle.


    At John''s age, Voldemort was exposed to more dark magic than John.


    Dumbledore should know all of this.


    It''s a pity that he has compassion and believes that the students at Hogwarts will get better.


    The result was this, which led to Voldemort absorbing talents and spreading ideas in the school.


    The prototype of Death Eaters sprouted in Hogwarts.


    In John''s opinion, the appearance of the Dark Lord is related to Dumbledore''s cold treatment.


    But none of this matters anymore.


    ¡­


    Midnight.


    Hogwarts is very lively.


    Old Barty didn¡¯t leave, and neither did Amelia.


    They all gathered around the school hospital, waiting for an answer.


    An answer about the future of the Ministry of Magic, and even the entire wizarding world.


    John walked into the Star Club with heavy steps.


    Standing at the door, he closed his eyes.


    He could imagine that members of the Star Club were waiting inside.


    They were also waiting for news, news that they did not want to believe and could only believe if they heard it from John''s mouth.


    Open your eyes again.


    John opened the door.


    The moment the door opened, five eyes focused on John.


    Daphne Greengrass.


    Fleur Delacour.


    Draco Malfoy.


    Neville Longbottom.


    Percy Weasley.


    They waited silently for John to speak.


    John walked to his seat without sitting down.


    A badge, with traces of being burned by fire, was placed on the table by him.


    At this moment, the answer has appeared in everyone''s mind.


    Sobs broke the silence.


    It was Malfoy. He gritted his teeth to prevent himself from making a sound, but his red eyes shed tears.


    It¡¯s not just him.


    The same goes for Neville.


    Daphne and Fleur''s eyes were red.


    Percy, the oldest, could barely control his emotions.


    "John, we need to know everything."


    His voice was dry, and you could tell he was sad.


    John nodded silently and started talking from what he knew.


    From the cave where the Horcrux is hidden to the thrills inside, to the Peter Pettigrew caught behind.


    Voldemort was resurrected, and Heinrich died with the Death Eaters in order to protect Cedric.


    Cedric needs to tell them more details.


    All in all, the Star Club was silent.


    That name made them feel suffocated.


    The Dark Lord, the man who once almost ruled the entire local magic world.


    His strength is as powerful as Dumbledore.


    A sense of powerlessness emerged in everyone''s mind.


    After a moment, Malfoy broke the silence by slamming his fist on the table.


    He growled: "We want revenge!"


    Neville nodded.


    Daphne and Fleur didn''t flinch.


    Percy said in a deep voice: "We need to calm down, that person is..."


    "Heinrich is dead!" Malfoy shouted: "He died because of that person..."


    A struggling expression appeared on Malfoy''s face, and finally he firmly said loudly: "Death in the hands of Voldemort!"


    Perhaps Malfoy once worshiped Voldemort under the influence of his ears and eyes, but now he only has one impression of Voldemort, that of an enemy.


    A group of school students want to take revenge on the Dark Lord, which sounds very ridiculous.


    John said calmly: "We will take revenge after you become stronger."


    He looked around at everyone and said calmly: "So, let''s become stronger until we have enough capital to compete with those strong ones."


    Become stronger!


    As soon as this belief came out, everyone planted the seed of revenge in their hearts.


    The seeds will push them, allowing them to constantly push themselves to become stronger.


    Percy looked at John. He knew John''s identity and wanted to see something.


    John looked calm, but Percy knew that a big tsunami would be triggered in the magical world.


    ¡­


    Chapter 253 Reaction and Funeral


    school clinic.


    Not only the two Ministry of Magic officials, but also the Weasley family, Hermione, Sirius, several professors and the Digorys were there.


    They care about their children, and at the same time, they are grateful to have survived the disaster.


    Madam Pomfrey was not happy that these people were disturbing the patient''s rest.


    Dumbledore came here, he came to give answers to the people waiting here.


    An answer that they, and everyone, need to know.


    "Voldemort has returned to his physical body."


    Everyone waiting here fell into an eerie silence.


    Old Barty and Amelia took a deep breath.


    "Voldemort is back," Dumbledore spoke again. "A student died there. We need to take necessary measures. We may still be able to save the situation."


    "The first and most important step is to get Azkaban out of the control of the Dementors."


    Amelia frowned and said, "Do you think the Dementors will betray the Ministry of Magic?"


    None of the people here are mediocre. Old Barty and Amelia are both elites. They are not so stupid that they think Dumbledore is too old to see.


    They are not Fudge. If Fudge were that idiot, he would definitely think that Dumbledore was trying to create panic to reduce his power.


    That person who has been influenced by power for too long and has forgotten the most basic common sense in the magic world is even smarter than a student.


    "Dementors are Voldemort''s most dangerous buddies. To continue to let dementors guard a group of people who have risked their lives for him is to hand the lamb to the wolves." Dumbledore continued, "Those guys have the same interests as Voldemort. They have the same interests as Voldemort. It¡¯s easy to get together.¡±


    Old Barty said: "We have no choice. That needs to be decided by the Minister of Magic."


    He spoke and things began to change.


    Old Barty looked at Dumbledore eagerly, and Amelia also realized something.


    "The second measure we must take, and we must do it immediately," Dumbledore deliberately changed the topic. He knew that Old Barty wanted him to choose one of the two of them. "Send someone to deliver a message to the giant." ¡±


    "Giant?" Old Batty looked a little unhappy, "Those guys were kicked out by us."


    "Extend a hand of friendship to them before it''s too late," said Dumbledore, "or Voldemort will draw them over, as he has done before."


    These words made Old Barty speechless, because Voldemort really could do it.


    And among all wizards, only Voldemort can provide rights and freedom to giants.

 Chapter 230：

    Establishing diplomatic relations and cooperation with giants would be embarrassing if other people in the magic world knew about it.


    The relationship between giants and wizards has never been good, especially when they were driven out.


    The magic world also hates these big guys who like to kill people. Even trolls are cuter than them.


    Powerful, brutal, and murderous.


    This is the image of giants in the minds of wizards.


    That¡¯s why, if anyone knew that Hagrid was a half-giant, he might not even be able to stay at Hogwarts.


    Fleur also has Veela blood, but she will not be rejected at all, except for some little girls.


    "I hope you will follow my advice." Dumbledore looked at the two of them. "If you take some measures in advance, the entire Ministry of Magic and the wizarding world will always remember the efforts made during this period."


    What he said was very tempting and made people want to do it.


    Dumbledore went further and added: "Voldemort will summon the Death Eaters, and they will gather together, just like Alfred Edgar. They are not dead, they are just hiding."


    "Aldolf Edgar?!"


    "That madman!"


    Mentioning this name, which was feared in Voldemort''s era, reminded Amelia of bad things.


    Fortunately, Altdorf is still dead.


    And the funny thing is that the way he died was the same as when he had faked his death, and was burned to death by fierce fire.


    A smile appeared on Amelia''s face. The man who killed so many people in the Bones family finally suffered retribution.


    Soon Amelia stopped laughing.


    There was not only one madman under Voldemort, but also Lestrange who was imprisoned in Azkaban.


    There was silence for a while, whether it was family members or professors who came to visit the patient.


    Voldemort was resurrected, and they felt like Voldemort''s fall was just yesterday.


    A sense of unreality and illusion fills the brain.


    Snape also provided strong proof of this matter.


    On his left arm, the Dark Mark was hot and dark an hour ago.


    This is Voldemort summoning the Death Eaters.


    They also listened to the testimony of Harry and Cedric, and Hermione asked her doubts: "Professor, why didn''t the Death Eaters respond to the mysterious man''s call?"


    Hermione''s words made everyone discover this blind spot, especially Harry.


    He watched Altdorf use the Dark Mark with his own eyes, but even Voldemort didn''t expect that the Death Eaters didn''t come.


    A hint of complexity flashed in Dumbledore''s eyes, and he said, "I think this has something to do with Johnny Silverhand."


    Speaking of this name, Harry thought of the silver mask.


    He clearly remembered the conflict between Johnny Silverhand and Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore didn''t want to mention too much, which made Johnny Silverhand even more mysterious.


    A flash of light flashed in Old Barty''s eyes, and Dumbledore''s attitude made him happy.


    As for the relationship between him and Johnny Silverhand, naturally the more mysterious Johnny Silverhand is, the better.


    Amelia didn''t think so. She was afraid of Johnny Silverhand. From the King of Knockturn Alley to being called the Second King, Johnny Silverhand was always a thorn in the side of the Ministry of Magic.


    "Sir Johnny Silverhand seems to have a plan."


    "Is it possible that Johnny Silverhand wants to take advantage of this opportunity to expand his power?"


    The two have completely different ideas.


    But this idea will be dealt with later. They hope that Dumbledore can speak out and support someone now.


    Just like Fudge, that mediocre man relied on Dumbledore''s support to become the Minister of Magic.


    Unfortunately, they were unsuccessful because Dumbledore was unwilling to publicly express his support.


    Whether it is to remove the dementors or contact the trolls, the two of them cannot make a decision now.


    Dumbledore also knew this, so he made subsequent arrangements.


    ¡­


    Early morning.


    The first ray of morning light appeared.


    Everyone in Qunxing Society was filled with sadness in the solemn atmosphere.


    None of them were at school, not even Cedric.


    He ran out of the school hospital and stood on the island in the middle of the lake.


    The sun shines on the surrounding lake, and the clear lake is full of light and looks beautiful.


    In the crystal coffin, Heinrich regained his previous appearance.


    John used magic, even if it made him dry up and almost fainted, he still made Heinrich decent.


    But the physical body is easy to repair, but life and death are difficult to reverse.


    They watched in silence as their friend slowly sank into the dirt.


    Malfoy was silent and Neville averted his eyes.


    Cedric clenched his fists and Percy stood silently.


    Hibiscus put down a flower for him, which was a sunflower that grew toward the sun.


    Daphne held the half-burnt wand in both hands and put it into Heinrich''s hand.


    In the silence, John held a handful of soil and looked at the numb person standing in the distance.


    "Death is very close to us."


    The soil in John''s hand slipped past his fingertips and fell.


    "Let us bid you farewell, my friend."


    As the soil fell, the crystal coffin closed its lid.


    They did not use magic, but used their hands to bury Heinrich.


    Even though they were embarrassed, they had no complaints.


    It seems like this, Heinrich is asleep, not dead.


    There is magic in the crystal coffin.


    Call it John¡¯s paranoia or naivety.


    He wanted Heinrich to come back, and he wanted to preserve Heinrich''s body until he found the magic that could reverse life and death.


    "Wait for me."


    After everything was done, John walked up to the numb Kim Ledisley.


    Until now, he has not been able to accept Heinrich''s death.


    A dull and hoarse voice came from the cheerful boy''s mouth, "Sir, tell me, why did he suddenly fall asleep?"


    "Obviously we agreed," Kim Ledisley no longer had high spirits, nor did he talk and laugh freely. Instead, he felt a kind of loneliness.


    It seemed like something was missing, but he couldn''t find anything to make up for it.


    "Kim, I think he wants to give this to you."


    John took out the badge of stars, which belonged to Heinrich.


    Jin stared at it blankly, and after taking it, he whispered: "This is what he cherishes most."


    "He said there is light hidden in it, the light he pursues."


    Touch gently and carefully.


    A drop of rain fell on the badge.


    Jin murmured: "Is it raining?"


    Another drop made his vision blurry.


    The emotions I had suppressed all night finally burst.


    No one will laugh at it, they are equally sad.


    ¡­


    Night, the last day of the school year.


    Depressed emotions enveloped the auditorium.


    They all know that someone is dead.


    Heinrich Edgar, that vampire-like boy.


    He is also the backbone of Slytherin.


    When they looked at Slytherin''s position, there were a few people missing there.


    None of them are here, not even Neville is in Gryffindor.


    Dumbledore saw the situation below clearly.


    "I have much to say to all of you tonight," said Dumbledore, "but first I must say with great sadness that we have lost a wonderful man who should have been sitting here enjoying this time with us. During the dinner, he could have returned to his school, but he died to protect his friends. I hope everyone will stand up and raise a glass to pay tribute to Heinrich Edgar."


    When everyone in the auditorium paid tribute to Heinrich, John did not return to school.


    He left school early and was already in Silver Hand Manor.


    Tang Mi could see that John was in a bad mood and whispered: "My lord, my condolences."


    John held a book in his hand with a cold expression.


    "It''s no use saying these words to let others express their condolences."


    There is a document on the table, and as his signature falls, the document becomes effective.


    Death Eater Bounty Order.


    ¡­


    Chapter 254 Bounty and pursuit


    A slovenly, fat, bald man returned home. His face, which had been tense all day, finally relaxed after seeing the poor little nest.


    Putting down the tool box, he rummaged through the cabinet and finally found a bottle of tequila with one mouthful left.


    The lid was opened and when he was about to take a sip of the wine, there was a knock on the door outside.


    His nerves became tense instantly, and he hurriedly picked up the wand on the table.


    "who?"


    Carefully moving to the door, he cautiously asked loudly: "Who is there!"


    No one said anything, as if they just knocked on the wrong door.


    He swallowed and looked into the cathole on the door.


    It was dark outside, and he was a little surprised. It got dark so fast today?


    He tried to open his eyes wide to see more clearly.


    Suddenly, he paused.


    He found that it was not dark, but a black wand.


    Panic instantly filled his face, a white light emitted from the tip of the wand, and the door exploded instantly.


    The huge impact blew the man away, and the wand in his hand rolled towards the door.


    A hard-soled leather boot crushed the wand. The person wearing a black windbreaker and a cowboy hat had three **** fingers hanging on his chest.

 Chapter 231：

    This iconic costume is that of Oxer, the index-fingered man.


    The extremely cruel dark wizard will cut off the fingers of his prey as a souvenir after killing his prey.


    Three wizards have already suffered disaster, and the men are scared to death.


    "Please, let me go."


    The man''s back was wet with cold sweat. He was so frightened that he crawled to the ground and knelt down at the feet of Oxer, the index-fingered man, begging for mercy.


    "I''m really not a Death Eater anymore." He said sincerely, his face covered with tears and snot.


    The index finger man Oxer sneered, pulled out the short knife from his waist, and cut open the man''s left sleeve.


    The Dark Mark was exposed.


    Oxer lifted up his windbreaker to reveal the silver sickle mark on the inner layer, and mocked: "You should know what this means."


    "Star Disciple, you joined the Star Disciple?!" the man screamed.


    A look of fanaticism appeared on Oxer''s face, and he said intoxicatedly: "Only in that adult can I feel what true power is."


    The man was completely weak. He thought he could beg for mercy or hand over all his assets if nothing happened.


    But the star disciples don''t care about this. They don''t care at all. They enjoy the pleasure of killing and are ruthless killing machines.


    The man knew he couldn''t escape. A fierce look flashed in his eyes, and he wanted to fight to the death.


    Raising his head suddenly, the man was about to take action.


    Then he saw that the wand was already pressed against his forehead, and Oxer''s mocking eyes stimulated his nerves.


    "It''s a pity that you are not one of the elites on the list, but let''s solve it by the way."


    He took out a piece of parchment from his pocket, found the man''s name from the series of names on it, and read it aloud.


    "Hope Cliff has caused magical harm to at least three Muggles, resulting in the death of at least one Muggle.


    According to the verdict of the Court of Stars, the death penalty will be executed by the star disciples. "


    Oxer was like a law enforcer. After reading, he raised his eyebrows and smiled, jokingly saying: "I wish you a good dream."


    "Reducto"


    Hope''s head exploded, and pieces of flesh flew everywhere.


    Some splashed on his body, and Hope brushed it off with an indifferent expression.


    Use a short knife to peel off the Dark Mark on the intact left hand, and then cut off an index finger as a souvenir.


    With a wave of his hand, he walked out the door, tidied his clothes, and left without looking back.


    ¡­


    Blind Pig Bar.


    This is a bar located at the junction of Knockturn Alley and Diagon Alley.


    Because of its unique geographical location, it has become a mixed bag.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the smoke or the heat of the food, but the smoke is lingering in the bar with orange lights.


    There are many drunkards in the dark bar.


    After drinking a large glass of beer, the rosy-nosed wizard looked around and knew there was gossip.


    "Hope Cliff is dead." The rosacea wizard said with fear on his face: "You should really see how miserable he died."


    "Kelifu? I remember he was not from a pipe dredging company. Why did he die suddenly?"


    The thin wizard at the same table was shocked. After all, death was not something that happened in Voldemort''s era.


    When the rosacea wizard saw his exclusive information, he immediately became proud and said loudly: "You don''t know yet, do you? Hope Cliff is a Death Eater."


    "Hell, I thought he was an honest man. My wife asked him to clear the pipe last time." The man wearing a green wizard hat on the left side of the rosacea wizard cursed, "No wonder the water pipe in my house is blocked every two days. It''s a loss." My wife even called him by name, so it turned out to be his fault! "


    This is a wizard with a lot of stories, well, why not?


    The skinny wizard was interrupted from listening to the story. He was dissatisfied and yelled at the cuckold wizard, and asked with a strong sense of gossip, "How did he die? Was he found by an Auror?"


    "If he is found by an Auror, he will be lucky." The rosacea wizard glanced at the bottomed wine glass. The thin wizard was very wise and asked the bartender to bring a full glass.


    The rosacea wizard took a long sip with satisfaction. After putting down the wine glass, a look of fear appeared on his face and said: "He was visited by a star disciple. I live next door to him and heard it clearly."


    "Those star disciples are constantly searching for traces of Death Eaters. They may appear anywhere. God, if I were a Death Eater, I would have been scared to death. Are you right, Benson?"


    Finding that the wizard opposite him was pale, the rosacea wizard asked with concern: "Are you okay? Do you want me to take you back?"


    "No, no, I''ll go back by myself."


    Benson stood up with his feet weak.


    At this time, the man in a suit and tuxedo was welcomed in by the owner of the Blind Pig Bar, and a new one was posted on the blackboard filled with various rewards.


    Their table is very close to the blackboard.


    The rosacea wizard took a glance and shouted: "Oh my God, you can get 200 Galleons for reporting Death Eaters, and 500 Galleons for killing Death Eaters. This is simply giving away money!"


    His yelling made everyone look over. After they saw what was written on it, they were all shocked by this generous gesture.


    The cuckold wizard muttered: "It''s fake, who would do this? If you can''t pay by then, it will be a big shame."


    When his eyes moved down and saw the silver sickle logo on it, he shut up.


    That is the sign of the Star Disciples.


    The rosacea wizard excitedly grabbed Benson who was about to leave, causing his expression to change drastically.


    The man in the tuxedo smiled and chuckled like a gentleman: "If you are willing to provide clues to help, we will be very grateful, just like now."


    ?Is it like this now?


    Everyone was confused by these words.


    The man in the tuxedo turned his head with a smile. Benson, who was being pulled by Rosacea, felt his scalp numb, so he opened Rosacea''s hand and ran out.


    When he was about to reach the door, the man in the tuxedo made no move.


    The next second, he appeared at the door like a ghost, the wand in his hand shot out red light, and Benson fell to the ground.


    This scene happened suddenly, and the rosacea wizard still stretched out his hand blankly.


    The man in a tuxedo in front of the blackboard took out 200 Galleons from his pocket and placed it on the table. He smiled and said, "Thank you for your cooperation."


    The dull sound of the Galleons bag hitting the table woke everyone up, and they stared blankly at the two identical men.


    The skinny wizard said with a trembling voice: "Yes, it''s a star disciple."


    Following his hand''s direction, the rosacea wizard''s legs weakened and he sat down on the ground.


    There is a touch of silver under the collars of the two people, which is a silver sickle.


    These two people are members of the Star Disciples, the Ashborn Twins.


    The same thing happens everywhere.


    Even in remote places, Death Eaters will come to your door.


    Some Death Eaters were afraid and simply surrendered. They would rather be imprisoned in Azkaban than be visited by these madmen.


    No one knows where these star disciples appeared. They only know that these people were once extremely terrifying dark wizards, and they were extremely cruel to Death Eaters.


    Especially those who are loyal to Voldemort, they are hiding tightly one by one.


    There have been many times when someone used the Dark Mark to summon them, causing them heavy losses.


    The result of this is that even if the Dark Mark lights up again, they dare not rush past it.


    When the Death Eaters did not respond to his call, Voldemort became furious.


    The majestic Dark Lord personally went to find the Death Eaters, which made him feel aggrieved.


    However, when he arrived at the home of the Death Eater MacNeil, MacNeil was gone. Instead, there were pieces of skin that had been peeled off and the Dark Mark was spread out there.


    Spell it into a sentence.


    "Do you like the gift I gave you?"


    Voldemort had never been so humiliated.


    But he can''t speak out yet. He wants to regain his strength as soon as possible.


    A single blow of the spell destroyed the entire building, and Voldemort apparated away.


    Those star disciples appeared out of nowhere and launched a hunt for the Death Eaters.


    ¡­


    John touched the head of the black long-eared owl Riddle and listened to the results of the battle.


    Tang Mi came to tell him that Old Batty came to visit.


    The purpose of Lao Batty''s arrival is very clear, for the election.


    "Old Barty is going to run for Minister of Magic, so give him a gift."


    After John finished speaking, he took out a book and flipped through it.


    He said to himself: "I said, I will settle the score."


    Dumbledore.


    ¡­


    Chapter 255 Severus and Johnny Silverhand


    Old Batty came to Silverhand Manor. He had some questions to ask Johnny Silverhand, and at the same time, his expression was not good.


    The Department of Magical Law Enforcement under Amelia is the real power department and basically represents the entire armed forces of the Ministry of Magic.


    Historically, seven out of ten people who have been able to hold the position of Minister of Magic came from the Department of Magical Law Enforcement.


    It can be said that in the Ministry of Magic, one person is lower than ten thousand people.


    Although there were changes in the Triwizard Tournament, it was generally good. Old Barty''s reputation in the magical world was improved.


    Because of his decisiveness and proper handling of subsequent events, he still remains popular.


    He could see that to break the stalemate with Amelia, he needed an external force.


    Either Dumbledore or Johnny Silverhand.


    The two of them are now considered the number one and two wizards in the wizarding world. Dumbledore doesn''t want to be involved in this matter, so Old Barty has an even greater advantage.


    "Sir Johnny Silverhand."


    Old Barty came in and saw the silver mask gracefully stroking the owl''s head behind the desk.


    "Old Barty, my friend," John said hoarsely, "You did justice in the Triwizard Tournament. Everyone is praising you. Tell me, what do you want?"


    The black long-eared owl narrowed its eyes comfortably, and its hands seemed to have magic power. Old Barty''s anxiety eased a lot when he looked at it.


    "You know, Mr. Johnny Silverhand." Old Barty slowed down his tone and said after consideration: "I want your help."


    This was what John was waiting for, and he put the book on the table.


    Although Old Batty didn¡¯t know what it was, he knew it would definitely help him campaign.


    He was about to take it when he saw John''s hand paused and his left hand with the ring on it was pressed on the book.


    He said in a low voice: "Old Batty, as a friend, I hope you can carefully consider the road ahead."


    "Huh?" Old Batty frowned, "Sir, what are you talking about?"


    The eyes under the silver mask are deep, as if they want to **** the soul into them.


    A hoarse voice sounded, spitting out a name.


    "Albus Dumbledore."


    Hearing this name, Old Batty''s eyes widened, as if he was confirming whether he heard it correctly.


    "Think about it, old Barty, remember Cornelius Fudge?"


    John said to himself, "A mediocre person became the Minister of Magic with a compliment from Dumbledore. He is above the Ministry of Magic. Every decision you make needs to pass his review."

 Chapter 232：

    Old Barty muttered: "Dumbledore may be worried about the wizarding world."


    "No, no, no," John stood up and walked towards Old Barty, putting the book into his palm. "If Dumbledore cared about the wizarding world, he would not have chosen Fudge. What he cared about was himself. He didn''t like being the Minister of Magic. But he is willing to let the Minister of Magic listen to him."


    The voice was like a devil''s whisper, which made old Barty couldn''t help but recall some of it.


    "Fudge has a weak personality. Do you remember Lucius? What was the outcome of his complaint against Dumbledore?"


    Old Batty grabbed the book''s hand and quickly strengthened it.


    Lucius complained about Dumbledore and was kicked out of the student board.


    Although he regained his position with the help of Johnny Silverhand, there was only an empty shell left.


    All the power that should have belonged to the Malfoy family disappeared.


    "Dumbledore likes to use his self-righteous justice to restrain others." John patted Old Barty on the shoulder and said meaningfully: "Think about Dumbledore''s bad behavior over the years. Every time he brought danger to the school, maybe He is not suitable for this position of principal.¡±


    Old Batty said subconsciously: "Yes, he is terrible."


    After reacting, Old Batty was a little surprised.


    How could I have such an idea?


    He was also a little stunned when he thought about the day he wanted Dumbledore to choose a new minister.


    Yes, Dumbledore was so superior that he even asked him about the position of the Minister of Magic.


    Even Amelia didn''t find anything wrong with this matter. A person who was not an official of the Ministry of Magic could decide the position of the Minister of Magic at will.


    If one day I take the position of Minister of Magic, will I be pulled down because of Dumbledore''s words?


    Old Barty looked ugly. Apparently, he also realized that Dumbledore''s prestige was too great now.


    "You are right," Old Barty looked at John and said awkwardly, "But Sir, I cannot let Dumbledore take care of himself in old age."


    The corners of the mouth under the silver mask rose, and John looked at the book meaningfully, "You are qualified now."


    Old Barty opened the book hesitantly. He thought it would be a treasure that would allow him to put some distance between himself and Amelia.


    But when he saw what was inside, he was shocked.


    This isn''t a distance at all, it''s like being escorted directly.


    The Death Eaters are imprisoned in books like photos. These people are all chips.


    "Don''t let the news about Voldemort out yet." John said to Old Barty, "After you become the Minister, you can reorganize the Ministry of Magic."


    Regarding the news about Voldemort, Old Barty wrote to Johnny Silverhand as soon as he came out of school, so he had no doubts.


    "Voldemort is back, Dumbledore saw it with his own eyes."


    Unlike Fudge, Old Barty believed the news even if he didn''t see it with his own eyes, because Dumbledore wouldn''t joke about it.


    He said in a deep voice: "Your Excellency, with all due respect, even if you have a grudge against Dumbledore, this is not a very good time."


    He could see that Johnny Silverhand seemed to intend to take action against Dumbledore, but in the face of serious matters of right and wrong, he could not make fun of the wizarding world.


    John shook his head and sneered: "Old Barty, do you think this is a good thing for you?


    Think about it, if you do what Dumbledore wants and announce Voldemort''s return, what will Dumbledore''s reputation be like? "


    John continued, "People will think of Dumbledore who once fought against two Dark Lords. When the time comes, if you don''t listen to him and become a puppet, the people will not be willing."


    Old Batty''s face darkened, he didn''t want to become a puppet.


    John''s next words removed all worries about facing Voldemort.


    "Don''t worry, Dumbledore is a self-proclaimed righteous person. Even if no one helps, he will gather a group of forces to fight Voldemort to the end. We just need to grasp the middle level."


    Aren¡¯t you righteous?


    Okay, you go deal with Voldemort.


    A trace of anger flashed in John''s eyes.


    Old Barty understood that this meant letting Dumbledore and Voldemort fight. The Ministry of Magic could just use this time to rectify the weak Ministry of Magic.


    His eyes lit up. Compared to making Dumbledore stronger, this method was undoubtedly the best.


    When the two kings fight, the status of the Ministry of Magic will become higher.


    With the help of Johnny Silverhand, the man known as the second king after Dumbledore, there will be someone who will tell the truth even if something goes wrong.


    Old Batty agreed.


    During this holiday, if nothing happens, he can become the Minister of Magic.


    John asked Rita to do a good report for him, and at the same time began to do a "good" report for Dumbledore.


    There is no need to polish it up, just let everyone know that Dumbledore found a Death Eater as a professor in the first grade, a werewolf in the third grade, and asked the professor to show the Unforgivable Curse in the fourth grade.


    He also found top-notch Lockhart to cooperate in publicity.


    On the surface, if you want money, give money, and if you want people, give people.


    Secretly, Death Eaters were eliminated by various means, officials at all levels also appeared at the banquet, and even the Auror Office was secretly helping.


    Although Amelia was excellent, she lost the opportunity.


    Old Batty''s reputation continues to grow.


    a week later.


    John began to prepare for the next step.


    About the position of Headmaster of Hogwarts, and the new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor.


    Hogwarts is very important. It is an important place to educate wizards across the country, and it is also the alma mater of all people in power.


    Monopoly education gives it an irreplaceable status, and even the Minister of Magic does not dare to go too far.


    The position of the principal is very important, not just to replace Dumbledore.


    He thought of a person who was originally the most suitable person, but unfortunately, he is no longer suitable.


    There is also the matter of dealing with Horcruxes. He has an idea to make a Horcrux tracker by connecting the Horcruxes.


    Use the tracker to find out where other Horcruxes are.


    It''s been a while since I got the gold locket back, and John hasn''t observed it much.


    When he was about to take it out and take a look, an unexpected person came to the door.


    Severus Snape.


    I don¡¯t know what kind of mood Snape had when he walked into Silverhand Manor.


    John was watching him from the window with interest.


    The candidate for the headmaster that flashed through my mind just now was Snape.


    But it''s a pity that this person is destined not to be able to stand with himself. He already gave the answer in the third grade.


    How interesting it would be if he knew he was going to take down Dumbledore.


    John was not sure whether Dumbledore had told Snape his identity. After all, Snape was the person Dumbledore trusted the most.


    Anyway, John decided to meet him.


    My own dean, I once wanted to recruit him, but was rejected.


    Now Snape comes to find him.


    The change of identity is really wonderful, isn''t it?


    ¡­


    Chapter 256 He is not qualified to give a cold look


    Snape is a person who is good at disguising.


    This can be guaranteed by his experience of being an undercover agent next to Voldemort.


    At the same time, he is also an extremely talented person.


    His Occlumency is at least level 6, and even Voldemort cannot detect his thoughts. He is the most promising person among the four deans.


    Snape is a master who likes to create his own magic. He has many kinds of magic creations. For example, the upside-down golden clock that John will use was created by Snape.


    He is also a potions master.


    In terms of talent alone, Snape is definitely the strongest person behind Dumbledore and Voldemort.


    If you have enough time, you may not be able to grow into the next pillar.


    The kind that has no opponents. During school, even Harry, his father and Sirius Black had to work together to bully Snape.


    It can be seen from here that if the four of them hadn''t been hanging out together all day long, Snape would have been able to find them one by one and defeat them all.


    It''s a pity that Snape didn''t have time to grow up.


    His time began to count down on the day Voldemort was successfully resurrected.


    He is now a chess piece that may be abandoned at any time, waiting for Voldemort''s call to continue lurking until he is discovered.


    Snape had no complaints about this.


    The day the person he loved died, he was no longer whole.


    It was Dumbledore who kept him alive and protected those eyes that were similar to Lily''s.


    "Johnny Silverhand." Snape said the name silently in his mind.


    The person known as the second king under Dumbledore, Dumbledore also maintains a certain vague attitude towards him.


    This made Snape confused.


    Dumbledore''s preparations have already begun. He sent Hagrid to the giants'' territory to win over the giants.


    At the same time, other magical creatures in the Forbidden Forest are also targets of wooing.


    He knew that if these beings failed to win over, they would soon become Voldemort''s helpers.


    As for wizards, there are some unstable factors and they also need to be contacted.


    Among them, Johnny Silverhand is definitely the biggest unstable factor.


    Johnny Silverhand''s influence extends abroad and he has many followers.


    Snape even knew a piece of bombshell news: the Star Disciples who came out to hunt Death Eaters were Johnny Silverhand''s men.


    This means that there is a possibility of cooperation between them.


    Because they have a common enemy.


    At least that''s what Snape thought.


    He was brought into Silverhand Manor, a once ancient pure-blood manor that changed its doors with the new King of Knockturn Alley.


    Being an extremely gifted wizard, Snape noticed that the place was bewitched.


    When he saw Johnny Silverhand, he was completely different from what he saw in the Triwizard Tournament.


    This made Snape''s heart sink.


    Tang Mi closed the door and left knowingly.


    There were only two people left in the study.


    "Sir Johnny Silverhand." Snape came here with a tentative heart.


    His current identity is very vague. He is the dean of Slytherin, an undercover agent of Voldemort, and an undercover agent of Dumbledore.


    He didn''t know why Johnny Silverhand was hostile to the Death Eaters. What if this was just a conspiracy by Voldemort?


    With Voldemort''s character, he might be willing to sacrifice the lives of some Death Eaters to paralyze the enemy in order to join forces.


    Snape thought that Voldemort would contact him as soon as possible so that he could understand Voldemort''s plan.


    But Voldemort disappeared, and no news even came out.


    Voldemort is more terrifying when he is hiding, so he needs to be more cautious.


    "Severus...Snape?"

 Chapter 233：

    The low and hoarse voice tingled in his ears, and Snape nodded without changing his expression.


    After all, we met in school. Even if we didn¡¯t speak, it¡¯s not strange to recognize her name.


    "Haha." John smiled and said lightly: "Tell me, Severus, why did you come here?"


    "A cooperation, Your Excellency."


    Snape was very shrewd and did not say for whom he was cooperating.


    If Johnny Silverhand had contact with Voldemort, then he should know his first undercover identity.


    Clever trick, worthy of Slytherin.


    John couldn''t help but want to applaud the drama of protecting himself wisely.


    Unfortunately, John didn''t have time to talk to him.


    "Severus, I don''t like beating around the bush," John said calmly, stroking the ring, "Speak before I lose my patience."


    He showed some impatience, and Snape had no choice but to say: "Sir, let me remind you something, Voldemort is back."


    "so?"


    "You should know what this means, we need to cooperate."


    When Snape said this, John smiled.


    He knew that Dumbledore did not tell Snape his identity.


    how?


    Does Dumbledore think that he will listen to Snape because he is the Head of Slytherin?


    So John asked: "Why?"


    Snape was stunned, "What?"


    "I mean, why should I cooperate with you?" John said patiently, "In other words, what good will it do to me to cooperate with you?"


    "Lord Johnny Silverhand, I think you didn''t hear what I said clearly, that''s Voldemort..." Snape said with a sinister tone.


    John waved his hand impatiently and said coldly: "So what?"


    "What makes you think I''m a good person?" John said with a sarcastic and cold voice, "Or do you think I have an obligation to help you?"


    "The return of Voldemort will plunge the magical world into chaos."


    "Severus, you don''t understand." John sighed and said indifferently: "I never said that I was a good person."


    These words choked Snape speechless.


    John sarcastically said: "He has forgotten that the way of life in this world is full of diversity. Do I need to abide by what he thinks is justice?"


    "Tell me, what qualifications does he have?"


    After finishing speaking, John looked at Snape coldly.


    He didn''t say who it was, but Snape knew it.


    Johnny Silverhand was not friendly to Dumbledore.


    Snape looked a little ugly. He knew that this cooperation was hopeless, so he simply walked away.


    "Severus."


    Snape was stopped and looked back.


    John leaned back in his chair and said casually in a lazy manner: "I heard that you want to become a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor?"


    Without waiting for Snape to reply, John continued: "I wish you good luck."


    What does it mean?


    Snape frowned. It was no secret that he wanted to become a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor.


    Taking it as a joke from Johnny Silverhand, he turned and left.


    Tang Mi came in after he left and whispered: "Pierce is here."


    John waved his hand and asked him to bring the people in.


    Director of the Auror Office, Piers Thicknesse came to the study with a smile on his face.


    "Sir Johnny Silverhand."


    He came to John and bowed his head respectfully.


    What John likes most about Pierce is that he is a smart man.


    Know how to get along with others and never make mistakes in the face of respect.


    As the director of the real power department, he could lower his face and visit Johnny Silverhand personally and get things done for him.


    John smiled: "My friend Pierce."


    "Your Excellency, after applying, the trip to Azkaban has been decided. I will be waiting for your arrival on time tomorrow."


    There was no trace of shame or humiliation in Pierce, as if he was born to serve others.


    John saw that he was so smart and decided to give him some encouragement.


    He said meaningfully: "Amelia is a strong person. It must be difficult for you to work under her, right?"


    There was a bit of embarrassment in Pierce''s expression. He was not a tough guy like Scrimgeour, and he didn''t get along well with a strong woman like Amelia.


    "This situation will change soon, and you will become a hero." John gave Pierce a booster, which moved Pierce very much.


    He has basically had no outstanding results since taking the position. If he continues, it will be difficult for him to stay in this position.


    "Sir, I admire your generosity."


    Pierce made up his mind to hold on tightly to this thigh. Is he still worried about his future career?


    "You won these." John didn''t tell Pierce that Batty Sr. would make big moves next.


    I believe that when the time comes, Pierce, a smart man, will know what to do.


    Heading to Azkaban tomorrow, John had to put down the matter of the golden locket again.


    Snape had a problem with Johnny Silverhand, and he told Dumbledore.


    Hearing John''s attitude, Dumbledore was silent for a long time.


    "Contact others, we need help."


    Dumbledore began working on the restart of the Order of the Phoenix.


    He needs to recruit some people again.


    ¡­


    Chapter 257 Azkaban and Lestrange


    North Sea.


    The strong wind blew thick dark clouds, and a wave swept down on the sea surface.


    On a small island, the rock walls corroded by sea water are very smooth.


    A square building that looks like a fortress has been there for hundreds of years.


    Azkaban is a prison under the Ministry of Magic and the Department of Magical Law Enforcement.


    The evil wizards from all over the country are imprisoned here, and they are all extremely vicious people.


    Only dementors can control them.


    The dementors floating above looked like tattered rags blown up by the wind.


    The dementors were a little restless today.


    Oz discovered something was wrong with them.


    "What do the dementors seem to be afraid of?" Oz murmured to himself.


    She led the beaters who were waiting at the entrance with Pierce.


    The beaters were talking quietly. They had been here for half an hour and didn''t understand who their director was waiting for.


    They wanted to ask, but due to the gap in status, they did not dare to ask.


    Oz couldn''t remember how many times she had been poked in the shoulder. She turned back and glared at the young batter.


    Because she felt that there was no hope of promotion, Oz treated her subordinates in an approachable manner, and she would not take it to heart if they were sometimes noisy.


    Her good friend Lippi received a secret mission. If Pierce had not ensured that Lippi was safe, she would have doubted whether Lippi died heroically.


    When the storm is coming.


    It came out after being called out for thousands of times.


    A carriage was flying in the sky, and a striker asked with confusion: "How did this car fly?"


    He couldn''t see the horse, only the car flying in the sky.


    Oz glanced at him. This was a young hitter who had not experienced death yet.


    In Oz''s sight, the cart was pulled by six Thestrals.


    The skinny body **** its wings, and the appearance of the Thestral gives people a sense of sadness.


    "That''s the Thestral. I really envy you that you can''t see it." Oz said.


    Only those who have witnessed death can see this creature.


    If possible, she would rather never see Yeqi in her entire life.


    The carriage sped down to the platform, and Pierce seemed to have been waiting for this moment.


    When the carriage landed, he ran over in the strong wind.


    With a gesture that seemed flattering to Oz, he opened the car door.


    The batters waiting here craned their necks, trying to see who was inside.


    Could it be Pierce¡¯s boss, Amelia Bones?


    Soon, their random thoughts were broken.


    The silver mask seemed to be stuck to his face, and no matter how strong the wind was, it could not be blown away.


    With that mask, I believe that no one in the entire country would not know his identity.


    Johnny Silverhand.


    "What is he doing here?" A trace of confusion flashed across Oz''s face.


    So much so that she didn''t even see Tang Mi next to Johnny Silverhand.


    John looked at the battering team over there and asked, "What''s going on?"


    "Sir Johnny Silverhand, the prisoners in Azkaban are dangerous," Pierce said respectfully, "This is to prevent the prisoners from taking the opportunity to commit crimes."


    "A very careful arrangement."


    John praised, but actually he didn''t think that the prisoner who had been sucked by the dementors so many times still had any fighting ability.


    On the contrary, the dementors are more troublesome than the prisoners.


    John took a step forward and found that Tang Mi''s eyes had been looking at a woman.


    After thinking for a moment, he remembered Tang Mi''s two friends.


    One of them is the batsman''s squad leader.


    "who is she?"


    John asked seemingly casually.


    Pierce was stunned, looked along his line of sight, and saw his subordinates.


    He replied: "Sir, that is Auror, Oz Hilde."


    "Looks like a very smart man." John mentioned something, and Pierce immediately remembered it.

 Chapter 234：

    He thought that he could change Oz''s position again after he returned.


    He remembered that there was still room in the office.


    Sometimes it''s so cruel. What you pursue so hard may be solved with just a word from others.


    "Stop looking, your eyes are about to fall off."


    When John saw that Tang Mi was still looking, he called Tang Mi.


    When Tang Mi came back to his senses, his face was actually a little rosy.


    It¡¯s hard to imagine that as the captain of Johnny Silverhand¡¯s security team, he looked so embarrassed.


    Under the leadership of Pierce, John entered Azkaban.


    This place is worse than he imagined, the environment is very simple.


    With the solid walls and the dementors patrolling at any time, the entire Azkaban was filled with desperate wails.


    From time to time, someone laughed wildly, obviously crazy.


    Hagrid was once almost sent to Azkaban. At that time, he was so scared that he was trembling all over.


    In fact, even now, Pierce is looking a little bad.


    It seems that he doesn''t like this place very much.


    The dementors acting as guards floated over, and the strikers were extremely alert.


    John''s expression remained unchanged, but others couldn''t tell.


    They walked all the way to the room where Lestrange was being held.


    Opening the door, a man huddled in the corner, thin and haggard, but with a trace of madness in his eyes appeared.


    Rodolphus Lestrange.


    He may have just been taught a lesson by the dementors, and his whole person felt haggard and depressed.


    The beaters were on standby outside. In the cell, there were only three people, John, Pierce, and Tang Mi.


    But John glanced at Pierce, who walked out very wisely, euphemistically calling it a deployment.


    "Rodolphus Lestrange, you look so haggard."


    Staring at Rodolphus, John was a little ready to make a move.


    How interesting would it be if you could deal with Rodolphus directly and wait until Voldemort regroups his old troops?


    This thought flashed through his mind, and John''s expression did not change.


    Rodolphus''s voice was weak, "Who are you?"


    He had been locked up in Azkaban for so long that he didn''t even know Johnny Silverhand''s name.


    John smiled, he raised his right hand, and Rodolphus was pressed against the wall, his body floating in the air.


    Photography magic.


    The delicate knife slashed Rodolphus''s arm, and blood flowed into the bottle from inside.


    John got the blood easily, Rodolphus couldn''t breathe, and his face turned red from holding back.


    On the verge of fainting, John put him down without letting him breathe, and pressed his hands on Rodolphus''s greasy hair.


    The black thread entered through his head, and Rodolphus''s expression gradually became dull.


    John asked him about the location of the vault, and Rodolphus told him all in a dull voice.


    After doing all this, John took out a power of attorney.


    Rodolphus''s eyes flashed with struggle, but soon turned dull again.


    He signed his name like a zombie and also attached his fingerprints.


    John, who had gained everything, did not just let Rodolphus go.


    He had seen this man in the memories of the Longbottoms. He was one of the murderers who tortured Neville''s parents.


    John gently pressed his head with both hands, and activated his spiritual magic.


    Under his hypnosis, a seed was planted deep in Rodolphus''s heart.


    When the seeds take root and sprout, Rodolphus can produce unusual effects.


    This was his gift to Voldemort.


    Just as John left, loud laughter came from the next cell.


    The voice was full of madness, even if it had just been sucked by a dementor.


    "Who is locked up there?"


    "A madwoman, Bellatrix Lestrange."


    John saw that in the cell across the door, the pair of eyes were always staring at him.


    ¡­


    Chapter 258 Falling short and fake Horcrux


    John took a deep look at the cell.


    He chuckled and said, "Very interesting person."


    He said casually, turned and left.


    The goal has been achieved, and John is looking forward to the vault in Gringotts.


    The dementors in Azkaban are still wandering around, but strangely, they seem to be afraid of places where John is.


    ¡­


    After a trip to Azkaban, John had to start two things.


    He needs to go to Gringotts and remove Lestrange''s money.


    Back at Silverhand Manor, John finally had time to look at the gold locket.


    But from this look, he didn¡¯t look good.


    He wanted to open the locket and check what was inside, but a note fell from it.


    "To the Dark Lord:


    I will be dead before you read this.


    But I want you to know that I discovered your secret.


    I stole the real Horcrux and planned to destroy it as soon as possible.


    I am willing to risk my life in the hope that you will be killed when you meet your opponent. "


    "R.A.B?"


    John stared at the note, his chest rising and falling, as if he was trying his best to endure something.


    "This is a fake, a fake."


    He looked dazed, shook his body, and sat completely on the chair.


    "So everything I worked hard for was just a joke?"


    A voice that sounded like laughing and crying came out. If anyone saw John now, they would definitely be scared.


    There was madness and bloodshotness in his eyes.


    "For this thing, hahaha..."


    John laughed and his voice stopped suddenly.


    The things in the study were shattered in an instant.


    A pair of red eyes, like a fierce ghost that wants to choose people to devour.


    He thought he had obtained a Horcrux, but he didn''t expect it was just a joke.


    In order to obtain this Horcrux, he missed the opportunity to rescue Heinrich.


    "R.A.B!"


    Angry roars came out.


    Before Tang Mi entered the study, John had calmed down.


    But this place seemed to have been hit by a big explosion. Tang Mi bent down and picked up a fragment of a vase that fell on the ground.


    The moment the fingers came into contact, the vase fragments turned into powder and dispersed.


    "Crushing Curse?"


    Tang Mi was stunned. This was the first time he had seen such a powerful crushing curse.


    "Sir, what''s wrong?" Tang Mi stepped forward and asked.


    John closed his eyes tightly, and when he opened them again, he had suppressed all the surging anger.


    He said calmly, "It''s okay, there''s just something wrong with the magic."


    It was no use getting angry now, so John put the gold locket away.


    He didn¡¯t know who R.A.B was, but he was certain that he had stolen the Horcrux and tried to destroy it.


    Thinking better, maybe the other party has destroyed the Horcrux.


    But immediately a doubt appeared in my mind.


    "There are very few people who know about Voldemort''s Horcruxes. If R.A.B knows where the Horcruxes are hidden, is he a close associate of Voldemort?"


    John fell into deep thought, knowing that a person like Voldemort would not appear in this place unless he was trusted.


    Horcruxes are Voldemort''s biggest secret, and they are also a means of immortality.


    The place where the Horcrux is hidden is also a top priority. Even the gold medal undercover Snape doesn''t know where it is.


    Able to gain Voldemort''s trust, yet betrayed Voldemort?


    "Let it go for now, I need to calm down."


    Hiding his thoughts, John looked up at Tang Mi and asked, "What''s going on?"


    "We have started to build momentum for Batty Sr.''s campaign, and Batty Sr. will start the process next week."


    Old Batty was very fast, and with the help of many advantages, he quickly accumulated reputation.


    It can be described in four words, what the people want.


    Old Batty only had one final kick, and this kick needed a suitable time to come out.


    "There is one more thing." Tang Mi paused and said, "There is a letter for you."


    John took it and saw that it was from Damo Alex.


    The guy who focused on glory published a paper on the blood curse.


    This paper has entered the review stage, alarming the people of Sir Merlin.


    They are all people who have made great achievements in a certain field, but this blood curse paper is still too incredible.


    "He was finally willing to let things go."


    John knew that Damo Alex started working on it as early as his third grade. After a year of polishing and revising, the research results of this blood curse were enough to alarm the magic world.


    Damo Alex is a knowledgeable person. He knows that he cannot complete it by himself, and in addition, this is originally a subject that belongs to John.


    So in the author column, he gave John enough respect.


    However, the article did not appear in the public eye so quickly, and it took at least half a year to demonstrate.


    After all, it was too shocking. Although it looked good, no one knew whether it would work.


    If it succeeds, it will be a second-level Merlin Medal at least.


    "He did a good thing."

 Chapter 235：

    John remembered the time above and lit the letter on fire.


    Speaking of which, John hasn¡¯t been home for a while.


    It has been two weeks since he left Hogwarts.


    He didn''t come home, and his family was a little worried.


    Thinking of his parents, John''s gloomy mood finally became a little brighter.


    Leave the matter to Tang Mi to handle, especially the Death Eater bounty mission.


    After the Death Eater bounty was posted, some hidden Death Eaters were uncovered.


    John never thought about killing all the Death Eaters at once. He wanted to make the Death Eaters riddled with holes so that he could better complete the plan.


    Everyone among the Death Eaters was in danger, but Lucius had nothing to do with it.


    Not only was he okay, but he also continued to win over and strengthen his power among the Death Eaters in this atmosphere.


    The two men under him made great contributions.


    One is Lippi, whose pseudonym is Drogon. He has a charming personality that can quickly integrate into the group. He is also a moderate figure among the Death Eaters.


    The other is Bieber, a former member of the security team who wants to do big things.


    Lucius didn''t react to many things. Bieber had already taken the opportunity to win over a wave of homeless Death Eaters.


    For this reason, Lucius even praised him specially.


    I just don¡¯t know if Bieber will burst into tears if he knows the truth in the future.


    His boss is an undercover agent, and his subordinates are also undercover agents.


    He is caught in the middle and is a complete fool.


    His excellent trouble-making ability did not gain much reputation among the Death Eaters because he was a mixed-blood.


    Compared to Lucius''s natural advantages of pure blood, Bieber could not change even if he was unwilling to do so.


    The philosophy of the Death Eaters is the supremacy of pure blood.


    Bieber comforted himself that his efforts would definitely attract the attention of Lord Voldemort.


    This made him regain his energy.


    Lucius couldn''t help but sigh, "Young people are energetic."


    Although he himself is not too old.


    ¡­


    John went home.


    The day he arrived home, he was hugged by Mrs. Wick and cried a lot.


    John looked at the car parked in front of his house, and then at his father Watson Wick, who had solved the problem.


    He asked with a strange expression: "So your solution is to become the new boss yourself?"


    Watson Wick looked very embarrassed, and he didn''t know what was going on.


    Anyway, anyone who wants to attack him will die miserably without exception.


    Finally, I don¡¯t know who spread the news that the Wick family is cleaning up London¡¯s underground forces.


    This made Watson himself look confused, but others didn''t think so.


    Those cruel killings almost drove the big bosses crazy, and they had no choice but to surrender.


    The investors who are the bankers behind the scenes also intend to make Watson the new Wallace family.


    Sean Wallace came to the door again and proposed to join forces, but there was a car accident on the way back and he disappeared.


    When those people saw it, Watson acted ruthlessly and decisively, eliminating the last threat, Sean Wallace.


    So they jointly contributed money and efforts, and were pushed into the position. He obviously just wanted to be a good person who abides by the law.


    John was also speechless.


    ¡­


    Chapter 259 Uncle¡¯s Gift and the Basilisk¡¯s Ability


    John actually doesn''t understand why his uncles put his father in this position.


    Dad is suitable for making money. You can ask him to manage money, but to manage an underground force is too much.


    In the morning, John held the newspaper.


    He won¡¯t move when he sees the picture above. He is still not used to it.


    There were only newspapers at Hogwarts. Over time, he developed the habit of reading newspapers. He liked reading them more than the TV.


    "The situation is getting better over there at Mao Xiong."


    Staring at the above reports about another country, they are basically news about people¡¯s livelihood.


    Now that Mao Xiong is at a critical point in his whereabouts, life has become even more difficult after the separation.


    Oligopoly is the source of hindering national economic development.


    "After the uncles came home, they seemed to be busy."


    At Christmas time, the uncles left here.


    It was their grandfather who asked them to go back. When they left, they looked grim.


    Watson had a grimace on his face and was confused about the tie. He liked red ties, but his current status was not suitable for such a bright color.


    Reluctantly, he picked a tie and put it on. He thought of something, slapped his forehead and said, "John, Alexei left a gift for you, and I put it in the basement for you."


    "Put it in the basement?"


    John was stunned. Everyone in his family knew that the basement was his laboratory and usually would not go in there.


    "That thing seems quite dangerous, but I swear, I haven''t touched any of the things you put there!" Watson said sternly.


    "Didn''t touch it?" John silently turned to look at the tabby cat lying on the cabinet.


    Watson coughed twice, "That''s an exception."


    Shrugging, John believed in his father for the time being.


    When he was about to go out, Watson stopped. He turned back with a rare seriousness on his face and said, "John, are you okay?"


    John was stunned, and Watson continued: "If there is any trouble, I hope you will tell me. Although I am not a wizard, I am your father."


    Watson, who had always been calm, suddenly became serious, which made John a little uncomfortable.


    He said awkwardly: "I''m fine."


    Watson walked up to John, hesitated for a moment, and reached out to touch John''s hair.


    "You have grown up, but I don''t want you to keep everything in your heart."


    He could see that John was not as fine as he said.


    But as he said, John has grown up and has his own secrets.


    "It''s not like there are no worries in school, right? You can talk to me, no matter it''s big or trivial." He smiled, rubbed John''s head, and turned to leave.


    When he opened the door and went out, he waved goodbye to John.


    John was silent for a while and reached out to touch his hair.


    The warmth on Watson''s hand seemed to still remain there.


    "Family?" The corners of his mouth raised slightly.


    Mrs. Wick exclaimed while looking at the recipe and cooking.


    John saw that the pot at home was not that kind of frying pan, but a large iron pot that was very kind to the people of China.


    Flames burst out in the pot, and Mrs. Wick remained calm in the face of danger. She picked up the spatula and stir-fried, using the random cloak stir-frying method in the recipe.


    After a year of practice, Mrs. Wick has mastered this skill.


    Soon, a plate of delicacies from the canteen, which belongs exclusively to the Celestial Empire, was brought out.


    John looked at the plate and fell into silence.


    "...Mooncakes and fried chili peppers."


    The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, not expecting that the shadow of his previous life would suddenly attack him.


    Looking at Mrs. Wick''s expectant eyes, John picked up a piece with a heavy heart.


    Too much.


    The mooncakes are still made with five kernels.


    In the end, John ate the delicious food that Mrs. Wick had worked so hard to prepare.


    He went to the basement, opened the basement door, and saw his uncle''s gift.


    It turns out that the gift that my uncle didn¡¯t send for Christmas is here.


    It was a box, and John suspected it was something indescribable.


    This box is very big, similar to a box that contains something that makes a clicking sound.


    Without using a crowbar or anything like that, John brushed his fingers over the nail and the nail was pulled out with a force.


    When I opened the box, there was nothing like I expected.


    Most of the large box is filled with stuffing, and there is only one item.


    A sealed reagent bottle.


    "What''s this?"


    John fell into deep thought and carefully took out the bottle. He looked at the contents inside.


    It was a mouthful, and there was some black liquid flowing inside, which seemed to be some kind of medicine.


    Seeing potions in the Muggle world?


    John found a piece of paper under the bottle, he opened it and looked at it.


    "If you choose to accept yourself, then drink it."


    It was left by Alexei. For this uncle, John had a different impression of him than the others.


    "Accept yourself?" John fell into deep thought, what on earth is this?


    The Jovonovich family seems to have some secrets, which John has known for a long time.


    Even over the furry bear side, not everyone would go and wrestle a brown bear.


    And Jovonovich, even the petite Aunt Lulu, can drive away the crazy female bear with her bare hands.


    My grandfather is not as senile as ordinary old people. He feels like Dumbledore, who is full of strength even though he is old.


    The difference is that Dumbledore''s power is magical power, while my grandfather''s power is real physical power.


    "Maybe that''s why the local government went to my grandfather for help."


    The people''s livelihood in Mao Xiong is very pessimistic. Uncle Seryozha said last time that a deputy mayor came and my grandfather liked it very much.


    They have a lot of prestige in the local area. From what Uncle Seryozha said, it seemed that my grandfather intended to help the deputy mayor.


    When it comes to politics, if you are not careful, you will end up with no bones left.


    The transfer of power is accompanied by bloodshed, whether it is wizards or Muggles.


    That thing is like poison, as long as it comes into contact, it will be corroded.


    John put the potion away temporarily. He needed to study it, and there were more important things today.


    After taking out the magic blood, he also received a reward at the end of the fourth school year.


    Several bottles of candidate blood are placed on the table.


    Basilisk, there is a high probability that there will be a petrification-enhancing spell or it will have a petrification effect.

 Chapter 236：

    Unicorns have sacred blood. John was a little worried before. After all, unicorns are holy existences, and he has learned a lot of black magic.


    Birds and snakes, the probability of space and deformation is not low.


    Zuowu should be as capable as a space tunnel.


    Four bottles of blood were placed there, and John began to think.


    He has no shortage of attack power now. Whether it is the crushing spell or the fierce fire, he has a very powerful destructive ability. Coupled with the existence of Gublai''s fairy fire, his destructive power is greatly increased.


    But if you can get the deadly eyes of the basilisk, the effect will be very powerful if you don''t expect it.


    The problem with this ability is that it requires seeing the eyes.


    If you are prepared, then this surprise will be greatly compromised.


    The bird snake''s space and deformation abilities are also very good. As a magical animal that can change its size with space, it is similar to the traceless stretch spell in magic.


    Unicorns contain holiness, and John feels that it is either at the spiritual level or that the Patronus Charm has been improved.


    Zuowu is very capable, and John''s biggest hesitation is between Zuowu and the Basilisk.


    Both abilities can perform an unexpected function. Zuowu''s space level takes precedence over the magic in Hogwarts. If you have Zuowu''s ability, you can enter and exit Hogwarts at any time.


    "It''s still a basilisk."


    After hesitating for a while, John gritted his teeth and chose the Basilisk.


    Zuowu''s ability is more reflected in movement. The ability to petrify the basilisk can greatly improve John''s personal strength.


    When he had made his choice, he poured the basilisk blood into the magic blood.


    This time the magic blood has changed again, and the basilisk''s blood contains poison.


    As the blood enters and the two merge, a snake shadow appears in the magic blood, and the color changes from red to white, and then to emerald green.


    Judging from the color alone, it reminded John of the potion in the cave.


    He felt his stomach churn, and finally endured the nausea and opened the magic blood.


    As soon as he closed his eyes, he drank the magic blood directly.


    The power in his body went wild again, but he could control it better this time than last time.


    Having experienced the magic runaway four times, John began to vent his magic power.


    Under his control, the magic power continued to change, and he drew the Silver Wake sword.


    As soon as the Silver Wake sword came out, the ignorant consciousness inside couldn''t help but make a sword cry.


    John took the opportunity to hold the sword with both hands and conduct the huge magic power into the sword body through the philosophy stone.


    Under the infusion of magic power, Silver Wake''s sword shined brightly.


    Like a sun, held in John''s hand.


    The sword body under the light has also undergone some changes. The originally smooth sword body was similar to a mirror, and profound magic words appeared one after another.


    The magic rampage ended, and the runes were carved into the sword by him.


    The Sword of Silver Wake has a mysterious and ancient feel.


    "it''s over."


    John held the sword with one hand, and there was some undue weight on the sword.


    This is the weight brought by the advancement.


    Not only does it not feel heavy, but it gives people a sense of strength.


    If someone else picks up this sword, the weight will become extremely heavy.


    Only approved owners can use it.


    With a satisfied smile on his face, John''s weapon got closer and closer to the Sword of Gryffindor.


    Compared with the Sword of Gryffindor, the Sword of Silver Wyck lacks a trace of self-awareness.


    For example, the Sorting Hat, the Elder Wand, the Sword of Gryffindor, etc. all have autonomous consciousness.


    The Sorting Hat can make up its own song, the Elder Wand will surrender to the opponent who defeats its master, and the Sword of Gryffindor only recognizes the real Gryffindor.


    [Ding, the magic blood is over]


    [Acquire the blessings of Basilisk characteristics: petrification, death eyes, longevity, and Parseltongue]


    [Petrification: Can cause creatures to fall into petrification, greatly improving resistance to petrification]


    [Death Eye: When a creature sees its eyes, it triggers stiffness and death effects]


    ¡¾Longevity: Increase vitality and live longer¡¿


    [Parseltongue: Learn the language of snakes]


    John didn''t expect that the basilisk''s ability was more reliable than he thought.


    Petrification is not the kind of petrification spell, but it turns people into stone.


    John is very surprised, does the Basilisk have this ability?


    Needless to say, Death Eye, he chose to fuse with the Basilisk just for this ability.


    His longevity was beyond his expectation.


    Life span, in the human world, is a hurdle that can never be overcome.


    In other words, no matter how powerful a wizard is, he cannot avoid facing the fear of death.


    He felt that with his current condition, there would be no problem in living for one or two hundred years.


    As long as you think about the fact that the Basilisk has lived for nearly a thousand years, this ability does not seem so difficult to accept.


    He thought about the phoenix. If he had the blood of the phoenix, would he be able to achieve an effect similar to immortality?


    Under the Black Lake of Hogwarts, there is a giant octopus that has lived for a thousand years. If you use the octopus yourself...


    His heart is ready to move. Maybe he can try it next time.


    The big octopus was more powerful, and it didn''t look old at all. John even had some doubts that this octopus might be able to compete with Dumbledore.


    There is no need to read Parseltongue, John is very familiar with it.


    ?For him, it has no effect.


    In addition to being able to prove that he is an orthodox Slytherin, the effect is not as good as giving individual blessings.


    ¡­


    (Second update today (1/2))


    Chapter 260 Dudley¡¯s Changes and Dementor Attacks


    [Magic power: Level 5 (4200/10000)]


    [Charms: Levitation Curse (Level 5), Transformation Curse (Level 5, optional dragon form), Illusion Curse (Level 5),


    Blazing flames (level 5), shattered bones (level 5), fierce fire (level 5), Occlumency (level 5), patronus spell (level 5), armor spell (level 5), petrification spell (level 5)... ¡¿


    [Skills: Short Weapon Mastery (Level 7), Great Sword Mastery (Level 6), Hot Weapon Mastery (Level 2), Rune Mastery (Level 6), Alchemy Mastery (Level 6), Ancient Magic Mastery (Level 3) )]


    [Blessings: physical fitness, speed attack, precision, academic master 2.0, pilot, long-distance running, sword dance, night devil, troll buster,


    Knight, fire-eating, intimidation, hardening, dragon language, botanist, studious, foresight, invisibility, insight, prophet,


    Soul Walker, Retrospective, Panic, Vientiane, Mindfulness, Heart Lock, Oak Mage, Shadow of Destruction, Petrification, Death Eye, Longevity, Parseltongue]


    Calling out the panel, the panel has not changed much except for the addition of blessings.


    At any 5 points, John looked at various spells.


    After the petrification spell was fused with the blood of the basilisk, it also reached level 5.


    Ancient magic is still at level 3. It seems that more knowledge is needed to upgrade. Runes and alchemy are gray.


    He did not forget to practice during this period. After a full school year, it was still not enough to light up.


    "The transformation can be upgraded, and there is also the Iron Armor Curse."


    John allocates two random points, and the transformation spell reaches level 6 and the armor spell reaches level 6.


    He tried it and found that he could turn a cup into a vivid mouse without chanting a spell.


    This level is almost the same as Professor McGonagall''s performance in the first year.


    Then came the Iron Armor Curse, and a layer of armor-like shadow appeared on his body.


    This phantom was not dispersed. He stretched out his hand and knocked it, as if he had hit the armor.


    "After level 6, there will be a qualitative change." John thought thoughtfully.


    Level 5 can be said to be the peak level for ordinary people. Going above and beyond requires talent and one''s own understanding.


    With 3 random points left, John hesitated and upgraded the crushing spell.


    This spell was the first lethal spell he learned, and it was also the easiest to use.


    The crushing spell after level 6 changes a lot.


    With a thought in his mind, he struck the wand, and the white light expanded in ripples, shattering everything it touched.


    With the charged white light at the tip of the wand, he swung the wand, and the crushing spell turned into an electric whip and was drawn out.


    "The crushing spell can be cast in various shapes."


    The crushing curse spread out like a salvo of thousands of bullets and hit the table, and John successfully unlocked a new form.


    Currently, there are four types of crushing spells that can be changed, each with different corresponding powers and effects.


    The first one is ripple, which has slightly poor crushing ability but a large damage range.


    The second is thunder and lightning. The attack range is average and the damage is not that high, but it is more flexible and changeable.


    The third is scattering, which is like a shotgun, firing small crushing spells, causing damage to a large area.


    The fourth is the charge, which is the most powerful and is not much different from the ordinary crushing spell.


    John¡¯s favorite thing to use is ripple, which has a wide range, followed by power accumulation.


    Thunder and lightning look cool, but actually their effect is not that great.


    There are 2 random points left. The old rule is to stay and defend yourself.


    ¡­


    John has been back for nearly a week.


    On this day, when he was in the attic, he saw a person running down below, and he felt a little familiar.


    "That''s...Dudley?"


    Blinked and rubbed his eyes again.


    John looked at Dudley below, who although still looked a little fat, had lost a lot of weight, and was surprised.


    The current Dudley is not the fat man he was a year ago, nor is he in the range of being thin.


    Rather, it is a medium-sized body with fat under the skin converted into muscle.


    I heard that he also won the Southeastern Junior Heavyweight Interschool Boxing Championship.


    He has really changed a lot, and John''s recipes gave him great confidence.


    He prefers beef to those unpalatable vegetables.


    After eating too much, Petunia Dursley asked him to exercise.


    Codley didn''t like that kind of regular sports, until a week before Christmas, he bumped into John''s uncle Andre.


    Seeing with his own eyes how Andre took just one minute to break a thick tree, he completely fell in love with boxing.


    Vernon only tried to let him train at first, but he didn''t expect that he would get out of hand.


    In a fight with a senior classmate, Dudley successfully knocked him down, but he was knocked down by several people who came out from behind.


    This further stimulated his competitive spirit. Now he is not only the inter-school boxing competition champion, but also signed up for a Youth Cup boxing competition.

 Chapter 237：

    An agent took a fancy to him and exclaimed that he was a natural slugger.


    This made Dudley gain fame and became a star in the boxing gym.


    As long as he is old enough, he will directly enter the ring.


    All this was given to him by John''s recipe.


    He knew that Harry was back, which meant John was back too.


    It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t seen John for several days. Finally, he finally saw John. He mustered up the courage to say hello below.


    "Hey, John."


    He waved his hands below, and a smile appeared on John''s lips.


    "Dudley, your transformation has impressed me."


    John gave him a thumbs up. This was the first time Dudley had been praised by John.


    That feeling is simply more exciting than lifting the championship trophy.


    Dudley waved his fists and went for a run. He also asked a few friends to go out for training.


    Although he is still a little bully, he rarely bullies those children.


    His goal is to punch the stronger ones, and he is tired of the weak ones.


    John felt relieved to see his encouraged look.


    "We need to study that bottle of potion." John said to himself.


    As he headed to the basement, he heard a loud explosion.


    Cars started to ring, and residents opened their windows to see what was going on.


    John frowned as he looked at the remaining traces of magic.


    "Apparition?"


    Apparating in a residential area in the Muggle world in broad daylight, and from this movement, it seems that the person''s mastery of Apparating is not at a very high level.


    Just now, I was busy saying hello to Dudley and didn''t notice any sneaky people on the roadside.


    "It''s not for me."


    The magic in the house has not been touched, which means it is not coming to find you.


    There are only two wizards in this place, one is John and the other is Harry.


    "That''s none of my business."


    John turned around and left expressionlessly.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Vernon Dursley coming out to apologize to the neighbors, even saying that he accidentally bumped into a car.


    ¡­


    In the basement.


    John''s expression was a little strange.


    "It''s so strange. Most of the substances here are ordinary, but there are a few that are extremely rare in the magical world, and there is one that cannot be tested."


    What is this concept?


    John¡¯s alchemy is comprehensively developed, and it is more than enough to say that he is a master of alchemy.


    Although potion masters are rare, it is not a problem for eight or nine to exist.


    There will be no more than three masters of alchemy within a hundred years.


    To reach John''s level, one must be over eighty years old.


    Level 7 Alchemy, John has only met one person so far, and that is his teacher, Nico Flamel.


    Godric Gryffindor is half of him. In fact, he doesn¡¯t know much about alchemy, but he is good at refining weapons.


    I guess I was so annoyed by the goblins that I thought I might as well make a sword myself.


    It''s a pity that he is not as good as a fairy, so he didn''t leave behind one or two alchemical items.


    Among the other three of the Big Four, there may be level 7 alchemy.


    The Room of Requirement is the best proof. It is a great magic and requires powerful alchemical works to support it.


    Salazar Slater showed from the secret chamber he left behind that he was also very powerful in alchemy, but it is unknown whether it was him or not.


    Back to business.


    If John, who has level 6 alchemy, can''t tell the difference, then it is very likely that this substance is not possessed by the magic world.


    "What is that? Why does Jovonovich have it?"


    He couldn''t understand Jovonovich more and more. They were full of mystery.


    John even had some doubts as to whether his grandfather''s family were also wizards.


    Alexei obviously discovered something and left this bottle of potion behind.


    Is he really a wizard?


    While he was thinking, the magic was touched on the table in the basement.


    John looked serious and looked up. The map projected on the table was not inside the home, but outside.


    It was almost dark outside, and he saw a familiar thing, but it seemed that someone had taken off its clothes.


    "Dementors?"


    ¡­


    Near the park, Dudley returned from training.


    "Hey, Brother D!"


    As soon as Dudley separated from his companions, he turned around and saw Harry.


    "It''s you." Dudley didn''t really want to be with Harry.


    Not only because I often used Harry as a punching bag, but also because I was afraid of the wand.


    Harry asked: "When did you become Brother D?"


    "It has nothing to do with you." Dudley didn''t want to pay attention to Harry, turned around and left.


    "That''s a pretty cool name," Harry grinned, walking forward with Dudley, "but to me, you will always be ''Dada baby''."


    Dudley clenched his hands into fists as he recalled Vernon''s words not to conflict with Harry.


    It seemed that Vernon had taken John''s words to heart. If Harry was really fired one day and came to stay with the Dursleys, the police would really be unable to help him.


    Harry was doing okay at the Dursleys during this time, but he could always think of the days when he was bullied.


    In addition, he has been isolated these days. Not only Hermione and Ron, but also Sirius have repeatedly told him not to leave the Dursley''s house.


    It was obvious that Hermione and Ron were both at the Burrow, but he couldn''t get out, which made him feel frustrated.


    He was even thinking that he was the first person to discover Voldemort''s return, but he was still like an outsider.


    And Sirius told him not to be reckless and impulsive, which made him laugh. After all, Sirius was the most impulsive. He had been imprisoned for more than ten years and escaped from Azkaban.


    "Who did you beat up tonight?" Harry continued to chase Dudley, the smile disappeared from his face and said, "Another ten-year-old boy? I know you beat up Mark Eyre two days ago. Vance.¡±


    Although Mark Evans has the same surname as Harry''s mother, there is no relationship, it''s just a coincidence.


    Dudley also thought of that little kid who said he was a hairless gorilla and was directly taught a lesson by him.


    Dudley said angrily: "He asked for it. He insulted me."


    "Really? Did he say you look like a pig walking on two legs? Hey, that''s not an insult, Dada, that''s the truth."


    Dudley''s facial muscles were twitching, and he wanted to punch Harry''s nagging mouth to pieces.


    When Harry saw that Dudley was uncomfortable, his feeling of isolation finally came out.


    In order to let out all his anger, Harry did not stop.


    They turned into an alley where Harry had seen the **** dog.


    This alley is darker than other places because there are no street lights.


    Dudley thought about slapping Harry here and giving him a lesson before he took out his wand.


    And Harry was still provoking tirelessly, and seemed to be expecting Dudley to take action.


    At this moment, it suddenly became cold.


    This feeling felt very familiar to Harry.


    Suddenly there was no light in the sky, and they seemed to be deprived of their eyes.


    Dudley thought it was Harry''s fault, so he punched his fist in fear to make him stop.


    By coincidence, Harry was hit with a punch, causing him to fall down, drop the wand he was holding, and almost fainted.


    This is the punch of the future heavy artilleryman, and its power can be imagined.


    In the end, Harry managed to survive. He called for his wand and used fluorescent light to flash, and found traces of the wand.


    A hooded figure appeared, it was a dementor.


    Before Harry could pick up his wand, two dementors headed towards Harry and Dudley.


    Before he could use his wand, Harry was knocked against the wall.


    The dementor absorbed the happy mood and even wanted a passionate kiss.


    Suddenly, black threads wrapped around the dementor in front of Dudley along the ground.


    Harry was horrified to find that the dementor was screaming, and he was even more frightened.


    The silk thread dragged the dementor, unable to get rid of it no matter how hard it struggled, heading towards the shadow of the street corner.


    The dementor next to Harry was startled. In the moment of distraction, Harry rolled over and picked up the wand.


    "ExpectoPatronum"


    The silver light repels the dementors, and just when he is about to go to the shadow, Harry''s eyebrows suddenly beat, and the silver light cannot move forward.


    Watching the silver light dissipate, Harry looked in that direction again. He felt as if someone was watching this way.


    He swallowed nervously, went over to pull Dudley up with all his strength, and ran away quickly.


    After he left, in the dark corner, two groups of silver-white pure souls floated in the palm of John''s hand.


    He didn''t help Harry, but Harry reacted quickly and killed the dementor.


    Glancing at the two groups of souls, he put them into the bottle.


    "The dementors appear here, and the dementors in Azkaban don''t seem to be that loyal."


    John could imagine whose idea it was. It was so bad that he wondered if magic had damaged his brain.


    He smiled coldly and said, "Since it''s useless, you might as well become my material."


    He is the dementor who covets Azkaban. What a good material.


    The two groups first refined the soul potion and sent it to Nagini.


    But this time Harry took action, which made the Dursley family lively.


    ¡­


    (Second update today (2/2))


    Chapter 261 Mrs. Figg and Letter from the Ministry of Magic


    Harry swore that he had never felt so powerful.


    Dudley, that big fat man, almost half his body was close to him, and the weight of his whole body was pressing on him, making Harry''s teeth chatter.


    Although he didn''t like Dudley, he wouldn''t want to see him die.


    The weird black thread just now made him feel uncomfortable all over. It felt like it was dragging people into a bottomless abyss.

 Chapter 238：

    A kind of fear came from his soul, which made Harry very uncomfortable.


    At this moment, the sound of heavy running footsteps came.


    Harry was startled, instinctively raised his wand, and turned sharply to face that direction.


    Dudley was lifted up by the force and fell down directly.


    He thought it was the person in the darkness who came out, but the result was unexpected.


    Mrs. Figg, the eccentric old neighbor.


    She appeared in front of them panting, her gray-and-white hair spilling out of her hairnet, and a jingling mesh bag hanging from her wrist.


    Harry subconsciously wanted to hide his wand.


    "Stop hiding, silly boy!" Mrs. Figg screamed. "What if there are still people of theirs around? Oh, I must kill Mundungus Fletcher!"


    "What?" Harry asked confused. He didn''t know Mundungus Fletcher at all.


    If he had been to Knockturn Alley, he should know it.


    The guy who cares about even a Knut.


    "He left!" Mrs. Figg said angrily. "He said he felt a look that frightened him. The coward was so frightened that he ran away. It was all just a guess."


    "Now, Dementor! Fortunately, I asked Kick to tip me off. Oh, we don''t have time to stand around here. Harry, we have to send you back quickly. I have to kill Mundungus." !¡±


    "But..." The eccentric Mrs. Figg, who likes keeping cats, actually knew about Dementors. Harry was no less surprised by this than when he met the two Dementors just now, "Are you a wizard?"


    Harry suddenly thought of the black thread just now, and asked in surprise: "Was it you just now?"


    "I''m a squib. Mundungus knows everything. How can I help you drive away the dementors?" Mrs. Figg shook her head. "He ran away by himself, leaving you without cover. I also reminded him ¡±


    "This Mundungus has been following me? Wait, Disapparate?" Harry remembered the loud noise and understood immediately.


    "Yeah, luckily I arranged for Kick to be hidden under a car, and luckily it wasn''t too fattened by John Wick." Mrs. Feige shouted in a high voice: "But when I got to your house you were already there Gone, oh, what would Dumbledore say?"


    With that said, Mrs. Figg asked Dudley to get up quickly in dissatisfaction.


    Harry didn''t expect Mrs. Figg to know Dumbledore, so he subconsciously ignored John''s name.


    "Of course I know Dumbledore, who doesn''t know Dumbledore?" Mrs. Figg said, "leave quickly, I won''t be able to help them if they come back."


    She urged Harry to leave.


    Harry was afraid of the black thread, so he took Dudley and hurried back towards the Dursley''s house.


    On the way back, Mrs. Figg asked him not to put away his wand.


    I didn''t care about the "Secret Law". Anyway, you will be punished if you use magic. The most important thing is to protect your own life.


    Harry was curious about Mrs. Figg. He was out of breath from exhaustion, "Why didn''t you tell me before that you were a squib? I came to your house so many times, why didn''t you say a word about it."


    He felt like he knew nothing, not even that his neighbor was a squib.


    How many things are there that you don¡¯t know?


    Mrs. Figg felt sorry for Harry, but Dumbledore had told him to just keep an eye on Harry and couldn''t say anything else.


    She had to pretend that she didn''t like Harry, because she was afraid that the Dursleys would never let Harry come to their home again.


    At the end, Mrs. Figg mentioned Mundungus again, "That coward, he promised Dumbledore to be on duty. Where has he gone? How should I report this to Dumbledore?"


    She doesn''t know how to apparate, and she is struggling with this matter.


    Harry offered to lend her his owl for reporting.


    At the same time, Harry also knew that the black silk thread was not made by Mrs. Figg, nor was it that Mundungus, so who was it?


    Just as he was thinking this, a harsh explosion appeared, and Mundungus finally dared to come back.


    Mrs. Figg wanted to kill this coward at that time. Mundungus said with a bitter look on his face: "You have no idea how scary that man is. If he sees him, he will kill me!"


    "Dementors, Harry encountered a dementor! You useless coward!" There was a canned cat in the mesh bag, and it hit Mundungus on the body and made him scream.


    He said in disbelief: "Dementors? Why are they here?"


    He covered his head with his arms and said, "I''m glad nothing happened to Harry. Did you solve it?"


    "No, it''s not me." Harry looked at the guy who suddenly appeared, who must be Mundungus, and he said depressedly: "There is someone there, I don''t know who it is."


    This time, Mrs. Figg didn''t care about hitting anyone.


    She urged Harry to go back quickly, and Mundungus hurriedly left to tell Dumbledore.


    After arriving at Privet Drive, Mrs. Figg no longer planned to follow Harry. She wanted to wait for the next order, so she went home.


    Harry was left with Dudley, walking slowly towards the Dursley''s house.


    He didn''t notice that a pair of eyes were staring at him in the unlit attic of Wick''s house.


    "It''s really a treasure."


    John stood at the window, his expression indifferent.


    Dumbledore was really interested in Harry and almost arranged his life from childhood to adulthood.


    Such a life, I don¡¯t know whether it is enviable or pitiful.


    "A self-righteous guy, do you think you can arrange everything in detail?"


    Looking at the direction Mundungus left, John had a sneer on his lips.


    "Mundungus, I treat you well."


    Normally, I just turn a blind eye to Mundungus'' behavior.


    At that time, I felt that I needed to reassure Dumbledore.


    But now, I don¡¯t want anyone to put a nail in Johnny Silverhand.


    During this period of time, he had already asked people to take over many of Mundungus''s tasks, step by step.


    Mundungus thought he was being respected, so he simply acted as a hand-off shopkeeper and came out to do things for Dumbledore when he had time.


    As everyone knows, it is a cool breeze one meter away from the edge of the cliff. The next step is to be kicked out of Johnny Silverhand.


    "I treat you well, but it''s a pity that you don''t know how to be grateful."


    John didn''t understand. If Dumbledore was really good to Mundungus, he wouldn''t have been living in poverty until he met John.


    With Dumbledore''s power and prestige, it would be easy to give Mundungus a decent job. Or is it that Mundungus doesn''t like working?


    It was he who gave Mundungus all this, a comfortable house, countless galleons, and the power to show off his power.


    Can¡¯t get Mundungus¡¯s allegiance with so much?


    People are really mean. He happily accepts the good things done to him. A word from Dumbledore is enough to turn him back.


    "If you don''t want it, don''t ask for it."


    John saw an owl flying towards the Dursleys'' house, and it looked interesting.


    Harry used magic outside school, and John wanted to see how Dumbledore would protect him.


    With a thought, John''s figure gradually disappeared.


    He used the Disillusionment Charm, but he wanted to see the bustle of the Dursleys.


    ¡­


    The Dursleys.


    The couple were shocked when they saw their sick son.


    Vernon''s good temper could no longer be maintained and he growled loudly at Harry.


    "What did you do to my son?" Vernon thought, even though he had given in, he still let Harry hurt Dudley.


    "Did nothing." Harry looked at Uncle Vernon who had taken off his disguise.


    Two people had a dispute, but at this moment, an owl flew in.


    Throwing the large parchment envelope at Harry''s feet, he turned around and left gracefully.


    Harry tore open the envelope and froze when he saw the letter inside.


    "Dear Mr. Potter:


    We received information that you cast the Patronus Charm in front of a Muggle in a Muggle neighborhood at 9:23 this evening.


    This behavior is a serious violation of the Reasonable Restraint of Minor Wizards Act, and therefore you have been expelled from Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. The Ministry of Magic will soon send representatives to your residence to destroy your wand.


    ?¡­¡±


    Chapter 262 Penny¡¯s yelling letter and expulsion


    Harry''s expression was dull, his brain was cold and blank.


    His consciousness was pierced by a paralyzing dart, and he was expelled from Hogwarts.


    Everything is over, he can never go back.


    Vernon was still yelling, but Harry didn''t want to pay any attention to it.


    His mind gradually awakened, and he remembered that the Ministry of Magic wanted to destroy his wand.


    He must escape without further delay.


    He doesn¡¯t want his wand to be destroyed, so where can he go?


    He was also warned when he was in the third grade.


    Why was it okay that time?


    Oh, right.


    That¡¯s because Fudge was there and Fudge protected him.


    Harry wanted to run away, but Vernon was still calling him to explain.


    "Get out of the way!" Harry didn''t care so much.


    "You must stay here and tell me honestly how my son could..."


    "If you don''t get out of the way, I''ll cast a poison spell on you." Harry said, raising his wand.


    Seeing this scene, John fell into deep thought, and Harry was driven to panic.


    He was sitting on the sofa, and no one noticed him at all.


    Harry was still confronting Vernon, threatening to cast a spell.


    There was a loud bang, startling everyone.


    It wasn''t Harry, it was an owl that hit the glass.


    The owl stretched out a leg tenaciously, with a small roll of parchment on it.


    Harry untied it, as if holding his last hope, and opened it to read.


    John leaned over and took a look. It was from Arthur Weasley.


    Said that Dumbledore had rushed to the Ministry of Magic to investigate the entire incident, and asked Harry not to leave the Dursleys'' house, not to use magic and to hand over his wand.


    "Dumbledore, you really regard the Ministry of Magic as your own."


    John sneered inwardly, saying he didn''t want power, but he was using it everywhere.


    There is even a posture of overriding the Ministry of Magic.


    Harry seemed to have received a calming needle to stabilize his mind. He didn''t want to leave.


    But Vernon was completely furious.


    Harry felt much calmer and told them the reason.


    When he mentioned the dementors, Aunt Petunia turned pale and said that the dementors were the guards guarding Azkaban Prison.


    Everyone looked at her, Vernon listened to Petunia''s explanation.


    After a while, another owl flew over.


    This time it was the owl from the Ministry of Magic, and they brought good news. They would not break Harry''s wand for the time being, nor would they expel him from school, but the trial would still go through.

 Chapter 239：

    Harry breathed a sigh of relief. He knew that Dumbledore would not sit idly by.


    Vernon couldn''t explain how he felt when he heard that Harry would not be expelled. On the one hand, he was afraid of Harry''s revenge, and on the other hand, he wished that Harry would stay far away.


    Another owl came in, this was the fourth.


    It came in from the kitchen fireplace, and the dust came out and made people cough.


    This time it was Sirius, who repeatedly emphasized that Harry should not leave the house.


    John was a little tired of seeing such tricks.


    When something happened to the savior, someone who seemed to be secretly protecting him appeared, and it was his uncle from the Ministry of Magic. Then Dumbledore went there in person, and then the godfather came too.


    "It''s really precious." He sat on the sofa and watched the farce with half-raised eyelids.


    Harry was a little dissatisfied with Sirius''s words. He fought off the Dementors alone. Didn''t anyone tell him, ''Well done''?


    John could see his emotions and thought it was funny.


    If it were any other wizard, even a pureblood, he wouldn''t be treated like this.


    Harry enjoyed it so much that he became picky.


    "Look, this is the savior that Dumbledore painstakingly cultivated."


    John held his cheek with one hand and watched with interest.


    The Savior is very arrogant. When others call him You-Know-Who, he can speak Voldemort''s name without any hesitation. He is also somewhat complacent when he sees that Vernon and Petunia are too scared to speak.


    Vernon even wanted to drive him away. At this moment, the fifth owl flew over.


    Today is really lively.


    But this one was not looking for Harry, but flew over and looked for Petunia Dursley.


    That was a red howling letter.


    Harry told her it was a howler.


    Vernon immediately became nervous and asked her to throw it away.


    In Vernon''s opinion, wizards were no different than dangerous people.


    When Penny saw her name written on it, she was a little frightened.


    The roaring letter was not opened and started to smoke.


    Penny was at a loss as the envelope burst into flames, causing her to scream and throw the envelope away.


    By coincidence, the envelope flew right towards John.


    So John caught it.


    At the moment when he was about to make a sound, John clapped his hands.


    The sound became weak and inaudible.


    "Remember me last, Penny."


    This voice.


    It''s Dumbledore!


    John pinched his hands and the envelope turned into ashes.


    Everyone stared at this scene blankly. In their eyes, the letter was floating out of thin air.


    Then it turned into ashes.


    "Where''s the sound? Why is there no sound?" Harry looked at everything in surprise.


    He didn''t know why the roaring letter had no sound.


    Petunia also held the chair, and Vernon went up to hug his wife.


    Dudley woke up and stared blankly in that direction.


    But John, already knowing that there was no fun to watch, left directly.


    ¡­


    "Looking back."


    In the attic.


    Golden light entwined a piece of ashes, and at a speed visible to the naked eye, the ashes quickly grew into a red envelope.


    Howler letter.


    John looked at the envelope and fell into thought, "Dumbledore sent it to Petunia Dursley so that he could remember his last words?"


    Petunia is Harry''s aunt and Harry''s mother''s sister.


    Lily Evans.


    Strictly speaking, Harry is not the savior.


    Lily Evans was the one who used an ancient magic to cast on Harry, allowing that love to defeat Voldemort.


    As Lily''s sister, Petunia is a Muggle.


    The only place where Dumbledore and her could interact was with Harry.


    Flipping through the roaring letter casually, John covered **** with the ring on his right hand and moved a little closer to the roaring letter.


    The roaring letter that was on the verge of spontaneous combustion stopped immediately, and John threw the letter into his small bag.


    There was a book on the table, which started to flip through after being blown by the wind.


    "The Tales of Beedle the Poet"


    Finally, the page was turned to the legend of the three brothers about the resurrection stone of the second brother.


    John stared at the resurrection stone written on it, with a faint light flashing in his eyes.


    "The God of Death does exist, and there are also the Three Hallows of Death."


    Gently brushing the book with his fingers, John said thoughtfully: "In the story, the Resurrection Stone found the beloved girl for the second son. Because she did not belong to this world, she became sad and indifferent."


    It looks like a scam, a deceptive fantasy.


    But John didn''t think so. He felt that there was a possibility that the method used by the second child was wrong.


    The second child relies on the power of the Resurrection Stone itself to summon a girl who does not belong to this world and is rejected by the world.


    If you use the power of time and soul to inject it into it, and the forbidden power collides, you may be able to summon back the soul of the deceased.


    This is just a guess by John. The conditions for implementation are difficult. At least it requires the power to banish the Ice Box and the Resurrection Stone.


    He suppressed the thought in his heart.


    The second day.


    The Dursleys did not kick Harry out in the end, but their attitude became very cold.


    John just glanced at it and ignored it.


    He went to the Johnny Silverhand store.


    Mundungus is not here, probably keeping an eye on Harry at Privet Drive.


    John picked up a report, which showed the status of Silver Hand¡¯s angel investment this quarter.


    He glanced at it and saw that in addition to the Weasley twins'' joke shop, there were other investment projects.


    At present, the only ones who can make returns in the short term are the Weasley twins.


    Most of the others are in a state of investing money.


    Looking down, John saw that 3,000 galleons had been invested in a project, but the return on this project was basically zero.


    He glanced at the signer, Mundungus Fletcher.


    "I wanted to kill you, but you handed me the knife."


    John smiled hoarsely and called Tang Mi in. John pointed at the project called ''Pang Dun Surfing Training'' and said, "Find out this project and expel Mundungus."


    After saying that, John thought for a while and continued: "Don''t forget to ask him to spit out the money to me."


    Chapter 263 Lupine and the Six Werewolf Brothers


    The human heart is not enough for a snake to swallow an elephant.


    Mundungus is a greedy guy. If that''s all, that''s all. He''s unfaithful.


    Apart from being unfaithful, he also cares about food rather than beatings.


    John had warned him not to get into the idea of ??a fund, but it was better for him to get involved in bank angel investment again.


    In this case, there is no need to keep it.


    John asked Tang Mi to fire the person, and if he couldn''t pay the money, he would ask the security team to go to Mundungus'' house to find it.


    By the time Mundungus came back, it was already after nine o''clock in the evening.


    Mundungus is very satisfied with his current life. What kind of life did he live in before? He didn''t even have a place to sleep, and he relied on evading fares to watch the World Cup.


    Harry was sent back to his room by the Dursleys, and only three meals a day were brought to his room.


    Life suddenly returned to its original position, and Harry felt the gap.


    It¡¯s cheaper for Mundungus, and he doesn¡¯t have to be like a child.


    "Hey, didn''t you see me? Why don''t you salute me?" Mundungus set some rules in a pretentious manner, such as the clerk must say hello when he sees him.


    The security team didn''t give him face, but the clerk in the store still listened to him.


    Only today, he found that the obedient clerk in the past just sneered.


    He was a little angry. He was the veteran of the Johnny Silverhand store.


    "What''s your expression!" Mundungus shouted, "Apologise to me quickly!"


    He saw the clerk''s expression change, and he saluted him very respectfully, which greatly satisfied Mundungus.


    But soon, he realized something was wrong.


    The clerk was saluting, but not to himself.


    He turned around and looked, and the silver mask had appeared in front of him.


    The familiar scene made him kneel down subconsciously.


    "Dear Johnny Silverhand." Mundungus was very flattering, keeping his posture very low.


    He prostrated on the ground like this for a long time, with big beads of sweat dripping down. He quietly looked up and saw that his boss had no intention of asking anyone to get up.


    "Mundungus." John spoke with a faint hoarseness, "Do you remember what I said?"


    Sweat continued to appear on Mundungus''s face. He shuddered and said, "Your Excellency Johnny Silverhand?"


    "It seems you have really forgotten." There was no expression behind the silver mask, but Mundungus could feel that he was angry.


    A strange force pulled Mundungus up, and a suffocating feeling of strangling his throat hit him.


    The familiar feeling made his face turn red.


    The strength of that hand almost crushed his neck, and death hung over Mundungus'' head.


    "You are too greedy, I have already given you a chance."


    Mundungus kept struggling. He couldn''t even speak. His body was like a fish on the beach, twitching constantly.


    He was really finished, he saw those extremely cold eyes.


    Yes, he remembered.


    It was the same way at the beginning.


    Mundungus regretted it. He shouldn''t have done this.


    Being comfortable for too long made him forget everything. After he helped Johnny Silverhand negotiate the World Cup advertisement, he felt that he could do it again.


    In fact, he was still the thief who was easily picked upon.

 Chapter 240：

    Just when Mundungus was about to die, the hand finally let go.


    As if granted amnesty, Mundungus breathed the air greedily.


    "You''ve been fired, Mundungus."


    The cold voice was like a death sentence.


    Mundungus was stunned. He crawled to John''s feet and cried loudly: "Sir, I didn''t do anything. Why should I do this?"


    "Didn''t do it?" A sneer came from under the mask, and then a report hit Mundungus'' face.


    When Mundungus saw the name ''Pudgy Surf Training'' on it, he knew he was doomed.


    He even forgot to cry. He couldn''t even speak if he wanted to.


    He looked as funny as a clown.


    John stared at him and said: "Spit out everything that belongs to Johnny Silverhand, and everything will be confiscated from you."


    With one word, John brought Mundungus back to his past.


    No matter how much Mundungus cried, it was of no avail.


    John would not keep a nail around.


    Mundungus was dragged away like a heir, and the overalls that belonged to Johnny Silverhand were taken off.


    Throw it naked into the street.


    Tang Mi said coldly: "You''d better get the funds back quickly."


    Funds?


    Mundungus shuddered, wondering where he had the funds.


    He spent all that money.


    Used to buy the Flying Magic Carpet, because Jin said that they were going to import some goods for sale.


    But after he bought it, he discovered that traveling on these flying magic carpets was prohibited.


    Now this country does not allow such conspicuous means of transportation to appear.


    Those magic carpets couldn''t be sold at all, and they were almost moldy in my hands.


    This also means that Mundungus can only pay out of his own pocket, but if he had money, he would not use fake projects to defraud bank angel investment money.


    "It''s all over."


    Mundungus wanted to escape, but he remembered the terrifying power of Johnny Silverhand. If he dared to escape, he would die on the roadside within three days.


    He couldn''t think of any solution at all. Could it be that he could only wait for death?


    Despair spread throughout his body, and everything about him was in vain today.


    He regretted extremely why he was greedy for a moment.


    ¡­


    Old Barty''s election was approaching, and John held an application form for werewolf community councilor in his hand.


    There is a werewolf community under his jurisdiction. After spending money during this period, that place not only opened a kindergarten class, but also provided positions for werewolves.


    A werewolf massage parlor run by a werewolf is very popular.


    After the birth of Wolfsbane Potion, the problem of werewolf discrimination was alleviated.


    But it cannot completely eliminate discrimination, which John does not want to do.


    Even in Muggle society, there is discrimination between skin colors that is difficult to eradicate.


    What he wants is to use the power of this community to increase votes for Old Batty.


    The first step is to let the werewolf obtain this power.


    The best way is to let the werewolves elect a councilor.


    This councilor is responsible for the werewolves, similar to the werewolf leader.


    This force is not small, on the contrary, it has unlimited potential.


    As for the issue of werewolf discrimination, many in the Ministry of Magic advocate the elimination of discrimination.


    Werewolves are different from house elves. House elves are born this way and become house elves after being baptized by war.


    Most werewolves are forced to become werewolves, especially those within the werewolf community. Although the culprit has been sent to Azkaban, many young werewolves are victims.


    As long as human thinking can be maintained, many people are willing to fight for a seat for the poor werewolf.


    John went to the werewolf community. This was his first time in person.


    In the past, subordinates were held responsible.


    It¡¯s said to be a community, but it¡¯s actually more like a community like Hogsmeade.


    As soon as Old Jack heard that Johnny Silverhand was coming in person, he was extremely excited.


    Several little boys who were adopted by him came over.


    They were all victims of werewolf bites and were instilled with some thoughts of hating wizards. Fortunately, Old Jack adopted them and corrected them in time.


    In their view, Johnny Silverhand is like a savior, who saved their lives and gave them plenty to eat.


    "Sir Johnny Silverhand." Old Jack saluted respectfully.


    He is older than when we first met.


    He opened the Werewolf Massage Parlor to help werewolves who had no jobs.


    His magic is not powerful, but it has great status.


    The werewolves also regard him as their leader.


    "Old Jack, your place has become very lively."


    John smiled and took the people up. He looked around and saw that Old Jack was doing a good job.


    This also made John feel relieved to give him the application form.


    Looking at the application form, Old Jack was shocked.


    "S-Sir, is this true?" Old Jack couldn''t believe his eyes.


    A werewolf who has been discriminated against can one day become a member of the Ministry of Magic?


    John chuckled and said: "It depends on you. The Ministry of Magic will come in to review it after a while. I hope you can show your best attitude."


    In fact, there is no need to be too enthusiastic. As long as the people at the Ministry of Magic know that the werewolves have curbed their aggression, everything will be easy.


    But Old Jack was still grateful, and John went back after experiencing a werewolf massage.


    After he returned, Old Jack was still immersed in excitement.


    But after a while, someone came to the door.


    As soon as Old Jack saw this man, his face suddenly fell.


    "What are you doing here?" Old Jack said coldly.


    The person who came here was a little more haggard than when he was Johnny Silverhand. He was not wearing that suit, but an ordinary one.


    Lupine looked at the alert old Jack, smiled bitterly and said, "I want to talk to you."


    "What are you talking about? You ungrateful guy, Mr. Johnny Silverhand worked for you, how did you repay him!" Old Jack puffed his beard and glared, extremely angry.


    Werewolves were all proud to work in the Johnny Silverhand store. Lupine quit the Johnny Silverhand store, which made Old Jack very angry.


    Lupine was instructed by Dumbledore to recruit werewolves from the werewolf community.


    Dumbledore knew that once Voldemort returned, werewolves would also be the targets of Voldemort''s recruitment.


    Just like giants, werewolves are also a powerful fighting force.


    But Dumbledore underestimated one thing.


    The werewolves are different now. With the help of the funds allocated by Johnny Silverhand Store, the werewolves are no longer what they were before.


    What''s more, now Old Jack has also received an application form from the Ministry of Magic. This is a good opportunity to change the status of werewolves, and he will not let it go.


    Lupine still wanted to persuade, but Old Jack was already scolding.


    "Seven, Ais, see you off!"


    After being scolded by Old Jack, Lupine had to be sent out by two young werewolves, a boy and a girl.


    Old Jack adopted a total of six werewolf children.


    They are Chudai, Jack, Sophie, Seven, Aisi, and Tyro.


    Chudai is the oldest, and he also became a werewolf after receiving magic education, and founded a kindergarten education in the werewolf community.


    Zoffie trained with a werewolf security guard at Johnny Silverhand''s store and determined to become the security captain.


    Jack was the first to enroll at Hogwarts.


    Old Jack¡¯s six children are called the Six Werewolf Brothers.


    ¡­


    Chapter 264 The Savior and the Savior in the Clouds


    Lupine''s attitude towards Old Jack was very helpless. As a werewolf, he used to be friends with Old Jack.


    In the most difficult time, it was old Jack who gave him a place to live and clothes.


    He is full of gratitude to old Jack. This old man is not a victim of Fenrir Greyback. He will choose to stay in the werewolf community to help those little werewolves.


    The werewolf community has changed for the better now, and is no longer full of hatred for wizards in the past.


    That''s why Lupine wants to protect this place even more. Once Voldemort comes here, I''m afraid the werewolves will be harmed again.


    More and more werewolves are gathering in the werewolf community, and this force cannot be ignored.


    Johnny Silverhand is full of mystery. No one knows whether he will be as ambitious as Voldemort.


    As the second king, it is difficult not to be feared.


    ¡­


    The day after being kicked out, Lupine returned to the werewolf community again.


    The Order of the Phoenix has sent him news that this is his last chance.


    After today, he would go to pick up Harry with others.


    The Dementor attack made the Order of the Phoenix even more vigilant. As the savior who defeated Voldemort, Harry''s safety was paramount.


    This is Lupine''s promise to Dumbledore, and it is also a promise to James and Lily as a predator.


    Both he and Sirius were determined to die for Harry at any time.


    After supervising Tyro''s homework, Old Jack heard a knock on the door.


    The smiling face suddenly disappeared.


    Just as he was about to curse, Lupine said with great sincerity: "Old Jack, can you give me a few minutes? After this time, I will never bother you again."


    After swallowing the words that came to his lips, Old Jack looked at Tyro''s sleepy little head inside, then walked out and closed the door.


    Old Jack said warily: "Tell me, what are your plans?"


    "Old Jack, I want to know why you resisted." Lupine said bitterly, "I said, the mysterious man is back, and Dumbledore can guarantee your safety."


    "Dumbledore," Old Jack said impatiently, "he won''t let my children get a fair shake."


    "But Johnny Silverhand is a dangerous man. You should know that he is a dark wizard. He has killed many people."


    "Shut up!" Old Jack was extremely angry, but in order to make Lupine give up, he decided to let Lupine watch something.


    So he walked forward.


    Lupine looked stunned, and Old Jack raised his chin, motioning for him to follow.


    Walking in the werewolf community, two people appeared one behind the other.

 Chapter 241：

    The moonlight lengthened their shadows, and Lu Ping was glad that it was not a full moon today, otherwise this community would probably be deserted.


    Walking under a tree, Old Jack stopped.


    Lu Ping looked around and saw that there were many scratches and impact marks on the tree. These were the scars caused by werewolves killing each other.


    Fenrir likes to let two werewolves fight each other, like raising worms, to cultivate powerful werewolves.


    But now, there is a group of people surrounding the big tree that symbolizes blood.


    Among them there are old ones, some young ones, and some with scars on their faces and mutilated bodies.


    They are both werewolves. The little werewolf is at home, while they are playing chess outside.


    "Damn it, I lost again."


    "Haha, can you do it?"


    "In the past, everyone lived in the wild. Where did you learn wizard chess?"


    "Hey, I learned it when I was a kid. I haven''t touched it since I was bitten. If it weren''t for Mr. Silver Hand, I might never be able to sit down and play chess in this life."


    The speaker was a middle-aged werewolf with scars on his face.


    Lupine recognized him. He was once one of Fenrir''s subordinates. He was brave and fierce, and the scars on his body were all left when he went crazy again and again.


    Opposite him was a middle-aged werewolf with Mediterranean hair. He said with a sigh on his face: "Yes, I can''t even imagine such a life. In the past, I just wanted to live, and I never dared to ask for extravagant life."


    Werewolves, who are at the bottom of the wizarding society, all resonate. They could not even find a job before, or if they found one, they packed up and left after being discovered to be werewolves.


    It usually takes several months or years to get an opportunity.


    The life of ordinary people is an unattainable dream for werewolves.


    They were squeezed out again and again and driven away maliciously again and again.


    Some will self-exile into the wild and return to the forest, while others will join Fenrir with resentment towards the wizarding society.


    They have no other way out, not even school.


    Lu Ping fully understands this.


    Lupine did poorly in society, but he was the best among the werewolves.


    At least he still has the opportunity to receive a complete education after becoming a werewolf.


    He did well at Hogwarts and became a Gryffindor prefect.


    But so what?


    After entering society, he is still the least popular one.


    Even a guy who is mediocre or even full of problems can live an easier life than him and find a job.


    Lupine has been wandering for a long time after the fall of Voldemort. He needs to ensure that he will not hurt others after becoming a werewolf.


    "It''s fine now. Thanks to Mr. Johnny Silverhand, I can get paid in the field I love."


    The werewolf with scars on his face swept away the gloom, his face full of joy and gratitude.


    He is now a professional wizard chess player. He signed up for the competition last year and got a good result. Although the bonus is not much, it is enough for him to spend. He can also save money for a bottle of wolfsbane potion every month.


    "Sir Johnny Silverhand gave me a new life. I no longer have to face strange looks in the community."


    The Mediterranean werewolf was also grateful from the bottom of his heart, and the people around him also started talking in a variety of ways.


    "I have been homeless for seven years, and it was only in Knockturn Alley that I was not prejudiced and received my first salary." The werewolf with sunken cheeks shed tears.


    "I like reading, and I found a job in a bookstore. For the first time, they didn''t think I would tear the books in the bookstore into pieces." The young man wearing a metal frame said with emotion.


    "My wife and I have known each other for ten years. If it weren''t for the Little Wizard Foundation founded by Johnny Silverhand, I''m afraid I would never have given birth to a child in my life. The world is too miserable, and I don''t want my child to suffer the same way." The couple looked at each other. A smile with deep love.


    More and more people are getting involved, including families who have adopted a werewolf cub, and parents who came because their children turned into werewolves.


    There are young people who should be high-spirited but look miserable, and there are girls who should be loved but are cursed.


    They are all people who have regained their lives under the care of the werewolf community or Johnny Silverhand.


    Before the Silver Hand flag was hung up, they just wanted to live, and some even didn''t want to live.


    But now, they all feel full of hope, as if they have come to the world for the first time and are receiving kindness.


    Lupine was silent.


    Old Jack said lightly: "You see, the dangerous wizard you mentioned is our savior. He may not have the upright and great image of Dumbledore, but he did change our destiny."


    "Dumbledore is on the altar. He may not be discriminatory against werewolves, but he has never wanted to change us."


    "Johnny Silverhand is real, he drives away bad people for us.


    He built a school for us so that werewolves could also receive education.


    He advocates werewolf entrepreneurship, and the Little Wizard Fund will always leave a free bottle of wolfsbane potion to the little werewolf.


    These are all real before us. "


    Old Jack looked at Lupine and said with the wisdom of the old man: "Remus, the whole world can betray Lord Johnny Silverhand, but we can''t. Werewolves can''t betray Lord Johnny Silverhand, even if the mysterious man kills Even if we die, we will not do this.¡±


    This is told to Lu Ping as an elder and a friend.


    Old Jack is not lacking in wisdom. Even if he has never gone to school, he still has farsightedness that is beyond ordinary people.


    He had experienced Voldemort''s period, and it was a very difficult time.


    He had also imagined that Voldemort might change the werewolf''s situation.


    But he was wrong. Not only would Voldemort not change werewolves, he would also turn werewolves into machines that could only kill.


    Voldemort wouldn''t do it, and neither would Dumbledore.


    They were too high to see the werewolves at the bottom.


    "We already have our own savior and don''t need anyone else to create one for us."


    Therefore, Old Jack finally said: "Remus, we have seen the sunshine, received the warm caress, and tasted the milk. We are not willing to return to the dark valley without seeing the sun, even if it means death."


    His words are ordinary.


    But it was deafening and enlightening.


    A voice sounded in Lupine''s head, Remus, put your arrogance away, they don''t need to be saved.


    They are already in the light.


    ¡­


    Chapter 265 Old Batty and the election


    John didn''t think that much about Old Jack, and he never thought that what he did would make Old Jack want to be loyal to him.


    It may be that his concept is different from others.


    Dumbledore is a pure-blood. Even though he has no prejudice against any wizard, he still has the arrogance of a pure-blood in his bones.


    Even he himself didn''t notice his condescending attitude toward the magical world.


    According to the Celestial Empire, it can be regarded as inaction.


    All he cares about are matters related to the survival of the magical world.


    Those ''little things'' cannot make Dumbledore care.


    Oh, right.


    Except Harry Potter.


    Voldemort, who was originally a product of the love potion, did not understand love by nature. He thought more about how to build prestige through fear.


    This requires constant killing to establish power, and he is destined to not be able to feel the feelings of ordinary people.


    As for the savior of the wizarding world, although Harry grew up in a Muggle society, from the moment he came into contact with magic, he was already biased towards wizards.


    Because magic is the only thing in this world that can bring him a sense of security, and this sense of security is irreplaceable.


    Everything he had was only obtained after entering the magical world.


    There is endless wealth in Gringotts.


    The respected title of savior.


    A close friend in the magic school.


    A kind and kind elder.


    He actually enjoys all this, so much so that staying in Muggle society feels like a prison for him.


    Just like when Mr. Weasley went to pick up Harry, the Weasley family was close to Muggles, but he also casually destroyed half of the Dursley family''s living room.


    Arrogance exists without knowing it.


    For werewolves, the savior is a name that can often be heard, Dumbledore is an unreachable person, and Voldemort is a person with evil intentions.


    Only Johnny Silverhand put change in front of him, making Old Jack convinced that he was the savior.


    Regardless of whether it was a deliberate show, or just an inadvertent display of wealth to him.


    None of this is important. The best evidence is that the things are there.


    Lupine kept his promise and left after the evening.


    John is busy with the election of Old Batty. He needs to get enough votes for Old Batty.


    The best way is to give money.


    Throwing real money is simple and crude, but practical.


    The position of the Minister of Magic is too far away for ordinary people, but the immediate benefits are more real.


    Under John''s push, Old Barty''s votes skyrocketed.


    Old Barty''s speech quality was very poor, so John hired the famous nonsense master Lockhart to give him tutoring lessons.


    This election method, which is commonly used by Western Muggles, directly confused the simple and honest wizards.


    Watching old Batty give a passionate speech on the stage, giving away free eggs, and drawing a big and round pie, many people were still unsatisfied.


    For example, Old Barty will step up efforts to crack down on illegal poaching of wild magical animals.


    Old Barty promised that after taking office, he would lead the local magic community to lead other countries.


    Local manufacturing will be regained and reused, and taxes on alcohol in special areas will be reduced or reduced.


    Strive to combat Death Eaters in three years and completely eliminate Death Eaters in five years.


    As the cakes were drawn one by one, there were dozens of them, and the local wizards were all excited.


    Even John gave old Barty a hard time. Forget about Lockhart, the guy who wrote the book, you dare to brag about it as a person doing serious business.


    Under the influence of real money and big cakes, Old Barty successfully suppressed Amelia more than once.


    During that time, the low pressure on Amelia made Pierce careful not to be caught.


    Not only that, Amelia¡¯s low pressure was more due to the disparagement of her in the newspapers.


    As long as she makes a small mistake, Amelia will be attacked mercilessly.


    For example, she just asked someone to help her pour a glass of water.


    The next day''s newspaper will appear in "Three inhumane things that Amelia Bones, Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, did to her subordinates."


    What is obviously a small matter can develop into a bullying incident in the workplace.


    Once she just didn''t smile when she met Old Batty, and the newspaper said that she expressed dissatisfaction with the election, so she felt resentful.


    Anyway, the image of being narrow-minded and dictatorial is all pinned on her.


    This made Amelia very angry and helpless at the same time.


    Because the people really believe this.


    Her vote was almost untouched.


    All of this, of course, was John¡¯s fault.


    He asked Rita to write an article in the newspaper, but the editor-in-chief of the Daily Prophet wanted to stop it.

 Chapter 242：

    John entered the newspaper office as an investor. Let alone stop him, he had to accept it even if he asked them to write together.


    Because John really gave too much.


    Rita''s status rose again, which made her smile from ear to ear.


    As she was forced to work in the beginning, the reward she received made her loyal to John.


    Finally, everything has settled.


    Old Barty was elected Minister of Magic.


    This result satisfied everyone except the Amelia faction.


    Some Ministry of Magic officials even have several broomsticks in their homes.


    And the first hurdle after Old Batty took office also appeared.


    Regarding Harry Potter''s use of a Patronus Charm to deal with the incident in front of Muggles, Dumbledore personally served as the savior''s defender.


    ?Two keywords.


    Harry Potter.


    Dumbledore.


    One is a famous savior in the wizarding world, and the other is the principal of Hogwarts, the most powerful wizard in the wizarding world today.


    Just one of them is already extremely troublesome, let alone two of them together.


    It is necessary not only to maintain the credibility of the Ministry of Magic, but also to take into account the expectations of the people and Dumbledore''s face.


    Old Barty finally understood why Amelia looked like she was watching a good show after he was elected.


    "She was the one who tricked me. The Office for the Abuse of Magic is a subordinate department of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement."


    Old Barty secretly hated that Amelia, who seemed upright and upright, also had small thoughts.


    John knew about this matter, after all, he saw the letter from the Ministry of Magic with his own eyes.


    In his view, this matter was a good opportunity to reduce Dumbledore''s power.


    ¡­


    On the day Old Barty was elected, Harry also changed.


    This summer vacation, he returned to the state of the Dursleys.


    The Dursleys were going out happily that day because they received an award-winning letter from someone they didn¡¯t know where.


    They just left, leaving Harry alone in the house with nowhere to go.


    Sudden.


    He clearly heard a splash in the kitchen below.


    Harry sat up and listened.


    There was no way the Dursleys would be back so soon, and he didn''t hear the car.


    After a few seconds of silence, voices came.


    "Thief?"


    Harry thought to himself, quietly got off the bed, grabbed the wand on the bedside, and stood facing the door.


    Listen with all your attention.


    The door flew open and Harry jumped.


    He even thought it might be an attack from Death Eaters and looked through the direction of the door.


    There were several people standing in the dim entrance hall, and it seemed to Harry that they were all looking up in his direction.


    This made Harry feel like he was facing an enemy.


    A familiar voice sounded, making Harry''s heart beat uncontrollably.


    "Put down your wand, kid, before you gouge someone''s eyes out."


    ¡­


    Chapter 266 Harry Potter flies and cuts on a broomstick


    A low, gruff voice.


    This voice was too familiar to Harry because he had taught him for a school year.


    It''s Moody''s.


    Harry suddenly remembered Altdorf''s disguise as Moody, which made him even more nervous.


    "Professor Moody?" he asked uncertainly.


    Moody said roughly: "Professors don''t teach. I don''t know. I haven''t been awake for a long time. That level is too bad."


    Even though some time had passed, Moody still couldn''t help but wonder when he talked about being controlled by the Confusion Curse.


    Harry''s nervous heart finally dropped as the second voice sounded.


    "No problem, Harry, we are here to take you away."


    It¡¯s Lupine!


    Harry''s heart was beating wildly again, but this time it was beating with joy.


    His favorite professor, Professor Lu Ping, is also his father''s friend.


    This voice can bring him a lot of security.


    Lu Ping looked much tired. He was not as energetic as he was at school, as if he had been running business for several days without sleeping.


    He specially wore the best clothes, but they were also a bit old.


    Over the past year, Lu Ping has been busy with some things.


    But when he looked at Harry, a bright smile broke out on his face.


    Harry was full of doubts and smiled at Lupine.


    "He looks just like I originally thought." Among the people, the witch who raised her wand high said.


    The witch looks the youngest among the several people, with a pale heart-shaped face, sparkling black eyes, and short nail-like hair that is a bright and dazzling violet color.


    "Hello, Harry." She greeted Harry with a smile, looking lively and funny.


    "Ah, I see what you mean, Remus," said a dark-skinned, bald wizard standing at the back.


    His voice was low and slow, and he had a gold cup on one ear. He looked at Harry with scrutiny and nostalgia in his eyes, "He looks exactly like James."


    "Except for those eyes," said another silver-haired wizard who spoke loudly, "those are Lily''s eyes."


    This is simply a meeting, the kind you would get at a relative¡¯s house.


    He was the kid who was pulled out, and he was introducing those relatives.


    Lupine and the others were here to pick up Harry''s guards. Moody was not at ease. He hoped to let Harry prove himself.


    As a victim of disguise, Moody has twelve cautions in this regard.


    There is nothing wrong with that.


    Lupine asked Harry, "Harry, what does your Patronus look like?"


    "A stag," Harry said nervously.


    Lupine can confirm, this is Harry.


    Being watched by so many people, Harry was inevitably a little nervous.


    He stuck his wand into the back pocket of his jeans, and Moody yelled.


    "Don''t stick your wand in there! You know, wizards better than you have burned their own **** off!"


    This neurotic character is very Moody, and Harry felt that Altdorf''s Moody was too restrained.


    At least Altdorf didn''t think that the wand would explode and catch fire if he stuck it in the back.


    The violet-haired woman was very interested in the wizard who had his **** burned off by a wand, and asked, "Do you know who burned his **** off?"


    "You don''t have to worry about it, just don''t put your wand in your pants pocket!"


    At least to a woman¡¯s ears, this sounds like a tough talk, and her eyes will roll to the sky.


    When preparing to leave, Harry learned that a woman with violet hair had sent a fake award letter to the Dursleys through the Muggle post office.


    He secretly admired the other party''s intelligence.


    I can''t wait to leave here.


    But it would take some time, Lupine told him, and he needed to wait for a signal.


    While waiting, Harry also got to know the wizard who came.


    Moody needs no introduction, he has been teaching Harry for a year.


    But most of the time, Altdorf was the one pretending to be one.


    The violet-haired woman''s name was Nymphadora Tonks.


    But she doesn''t really like people calling her by her first name, preferring to be called Tonks.


    The dark-skinned one is Kingsley Shacklebolt.


    There are others, Effias Dorje, Dedalus Digg, Emmeline Vance, Stork Podmore, Hestia Jones.


    They all took the initiative to pick up Harry.


    Harry also wanted to ask some questions, such as about Voldemort.


    But before he finished saying the name, they all booed him.


    Moody told him to shut up.


    Harry was puzzled.


    "You can''t say anything here, it''s too dangerous." Moody explained, his magic eyes still turning vigilantly.


    Suddenly, his eyes turned outward, and Moody asked, "That one?"


    Harry looked in the direction of his finger and saw the house, which was much larger than the Dursley''s.


    He was in a trance for a while and said, "That''s John''s home."


    "John? John Wick?"


    Moody became serious, and Lupine looked complicated.


    Harry was surprised by their expressions. Did something happen?


    But Moody didn''t say anything, just looked at him silently and turned his head.


    Lupine sighed, and Harry felt very irritated. Again, he didn''t know anything.


    But Lupine told him that he would ride back on his broom later, which was good news. At least he knew how to get back, right?


    Harry went up to pack his luggage, but Tonks saw that he was in a bad mood. She was a Metamorphmagus, so she simply changed her hair color to make Harry laugh.


    Unfortunately, after learning that Tonks was a Disguisemagus, Harry thought about Altdorf, and his mood became even worse.


    After packing their luggage, Harry and Tonks came down again.


    At this time, a red spark lit up in the sky outside.


    It''s a signal.


    Moody hit Harry **** the head, like cracking an egg, as if something cold flowed from the wand into Harry''s body.


    Illusion Body Curse.


    The first time Harry used it, it felt very magical. He remembered John''s invisibility.


    "The invisibility cloak will be blown around on the broomstick. It''s not very close-fitting. Use the Disguise Charm to disguise you better." Moody said, and Tonks couldn''t help but praise loudly.


    The second signal came, a green spark.

 Chapter 243：

    Moody unlocked the back door and they went out one by one.


    Harry was excited because he was finally no longer isolated.


    This exciting mood lasted for a while.


    Although Moody was very vigilant in assigning tasks, he did not expect that there was a magical presence on the roof of John Wick.


    The three people who flew up first fell down like dumplings.


    In the attic, a dog''s head poked out and barked at them.


    It''s Tom.


    ¡­


    August 12th is the day of Harry''s trial, and there will be a debate in the Wizengamot.


    John planned to reduce Dumbledore''s power that day.


    "Even if you are Dumbledore, you still need to pay some price."


    His eyes narrowed dangerously, and he took this opportunity to attack Dumbledore''s position as principal.


    Even if he can''t be pulled down directly, he still needs to make a huge concession.


    In John''s mind, Dumbledore''s figure and the burning fire flashed.


    His breathing became rapid, and when he reacted, things around him began to float.


    "I didn''t expect that I can''t wait so much."


    Touching his heart, John said to himself.


    ¡­


    Chapter 267 Transactions and Candidates


    When Old Batty takes office, his original position as director will be changed.


    Percy was promoted and became the director of the International Magical Law Office. This position has huge power in the jurisdiction of foreign immigration and is a position of real power.


    If Percy hadn''t been too junior, Old Barty would have transferred him to the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. Unfortunately, this was strongly opposed by Amelia.


    Pierce was not upgraded. He knew that he would not be able to stay in this position for long. He would be transferred to the Wizengamot next year at the latest.


    Oz became an Auror in the Auror office and no longer needed to travel outside.


    She was upgraded inexplicably, and Tang Mi invited her to the manor for a banquet.


    With Oz¡¯s current status, he is qualified to participate in the banquet.


    Here she opened her mouth in surprise. The senior officials in the Ministry of Magic clinked glasses one by one in the manor, as well as the pure-blood families and wealthy people. Each of them was a big shot to her.


    I thought the banquet Tang Mi mentioned meant eating together, but I didn''t expect it to be a feast for the big shots.


    The organizer, John put on the silver mask, and Old Barty''s rise to the top allowed him to successfully obtain the tax-free policy of the Silver Hand Wine Cellar, which was equivalent to giving himself money.


    The change of power often brings huge benefits.


    Even if he didn''t say it, Old Batty would remember it and leave him a copy.


    In Silverhand Manor, Old Barty transformed into the new Minister of Magic.


    He was wearing a new custom-made robe, and his face, which had been stern for a long time, finally showed a heartfelt smile.


    His regret for many years has finally been realized.


    And all of this is related to one person.


    John clinked glasses with him, and Old Batty said gratefully: "Sir, I will always keep your help in mind."


    "Old Barty, today is a happy day, we should put some things aside." The champagne glasses clinked gently, and John smiled unhurriedly: "You will be very busy in the future, and I will leave a bottle of wine for you when you are free. time to taste.¡±


    His words made Old Barty very comfortable. There was no superior guidance, more like teasing between friends.


    Old Barty finished the wine, burped, and an ice bubble flew out. He laughed, "This wine makes people want to stop."


    Pierce stood aside, with a smile on his face, standing three steps away from the two of them.


    Seeing that old Batty was drunk, he stepped forward to help him up.


    "Your Excellency, I will help the minister leave first."


    "Pierce, I believe you will become even better soon." John raised his wine glass, and Pierce bowed his head respectfully.


    After sending Old Barty away, John searched the crowd and found Old Jack, who was a little embarrassed.


    He stepped forward with a smile, and with Old Jack''s respectful expression, he asked: "Old Jack, I am happy that you can come."


    "Your Excellency Johnny Silverhand, this is my honor." Old Jack suppressed his excitement and said with a bit of trembling in his voice: "I never thought that a werewolf could sit in the Ministry of Magic and vote."


    "Calm down, old man," John brushed off the ashes on his body and chuckled: "You are a congressman. Minister Crouch is going to reform the Werewolf Capture Force and the Werewolf Registration Office. I hope I can have suitable candidates. Recommended, I think Zuo Fei and Chu Dai are very good candidates.¡±


    "Sir, is this true?"


    When Old Jack heard the news, he was even more excited than when he became a member of Parliament.


    The Werewolf Capture Force is a department under the Department for the Management and Control of Magical Creatures, specifically responsible for capturing werewolves.


    Old Jack was almost caught before. There has always been a kind of discrimination against werewolves.


    The same goes for the werewolf registration office. Basically no werewolf will go there unless they really can''t survive. If the information is known, it means that they will be monitored by the Ministry of Magic in the future.


    Inserting werewolves inside means that werewolves are no longer prey, and the werewolves who commit crimes are sinners, and they can live a normal life.


    He was so excited that he almost fainted. This was incredible.


    Old Jack said: "Sir, how did you do it?"


    "With the transfer of power, Old Jack, the werewolf community will get better, I guarantee you that."


    In John''s opinion, werewolves and magical creatures are not the same.


    They are all victims of the curse, victims like Nagini.


    There is no reason for the victim to bear responsibility for someone else''s crime.


    He discussed with Old Batty that some positions need to be used as bargaining chips to win people''s hearts.


    These two positions are not very important to ordinary wizards, and some people may not even encounter them once in their lives.


    But for werewolves, that is a great thing, and it is a position similar to that of an Auror.


    John solemnly handed the appointment letter to Old Jack, and John got a message from Old Jack.


    Lupine had found Old Jack and hoped that the werewolf would join them.


    "My lord, I rejected him." Old Jack replied with a clear conscience: "Dumbledore has never helped werewolves, and werewolves will not join them."


    Seeing his explanation, John was moved.


    "You''re my friend, old Jack, and I won''t doubt you."


    John gave old Jack a hug. Unexpectedly, Dumbledore stretched out his hand so long that he had already reached the werewolf community.


    The Order of the Phoenix needs help, and so do the Death Eaters.


    At present, the Death Eaters are basically hiding. The Star Disciples are searching outside and encountered a group attack.


    It was the hidden Death Eaters preparing for a counterattack. The leaderless state made them very passive. Voldemort did not appear in front of these Death Eaters.


    "Tom, where have you been?"


    Shaking the wine glass, John looked through the liquid at the bubbles inside.


    ¡­


    Regarding the position of the principal of Hogwarts, John has no idea yet.


    But he did have an idea about the position of Defense Against the Dark Arts professor.


    "Tang Mi, go ahead."


    After hearing this, Tang Mi was stunned for a moment.


    John said to himself: "You are a graduate of Hogwarts, and as a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor, you are the most qualified."


    Tang Mi smiled bitterly and said, "Sir, stop joking."


    he goes?


    Let him teach his boss?


    Don''t be too ridiculous as a person. He thinks he has good abilities, but he is far from being able to be Teacher John.


    His scared look made John couldn''t help but laugh. Knowing Tang Mi''s personality, John was just joking.


    The real target is not Tang Mi, but someone else.


    John shook his head and said: "In that case, forget it. Even if you want to go, it shouldn''t be ours. We need someone from the Ministry of Magic."


    But that person is related to Tang Mi.


    John touched his chin and said thoughtfully: "Dumbledore has too much power, we need someone to check and balance him."


    "You need to be obedient."


    Removing Dumbledore requires a process, and John plans to ask the Ministry of Magic to send an investigator.


    Harry''s use of magic outside of school was a breakthrough point. Using this incident as an excuse to make a request, even Dumbledore couldn''t refuse.


    John originally wanted to let Percy go, but unfortunately it would hurt the relationship between Percy and his family.


    Changing the candidate, he looked at Tang Mi and asked: "How is Ozzie Hilde''s level?"


    The last time Pierce mentioned it, John also thought of Tang Mi as a ''friend''.


    As long as it''s at a normal level, John doesn''t mind making Ozzy''s future a little brighter.


    When it came to Oz, Tang Mi immediately gave a thumbs up and said categorically: "She is the best Auror, but she is limited by her background. If not for this, she would have been the director of the Auror Office. ¡±


    After finishing speaking, Tang Mi noticed John staring at him, and he coughed twice in embarrassment.


    "Then let her go. An Auror becomes a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. There is no better choice than her." John said with a half-smile, "You really appreciate this ''friend''."


    "Just, just ordinary friends." Tang Mi dug his toes on the ground in embarrassment.


    John waved his hand casually, "For a good person to be your friend, there must be a bad person."


    To deal with a great man like Dumbledore, it is naturally best to use some small talents.


    After filtering through his mind for people with this ability, John found it quite difficult.


    Suddenly, an idea flashed in his mind.


    An image of an aunt wearing pink clothes appeared.


    He thought for a while and asked: "Do you still remember the woman in pink that you saw at the fountain in the Ministry of Magic hall on the day Old Barty was elected?"


    Tang Mi recalled it carefully, showing an expression as uncomfortable as if he had eaten a fly.


    "My lord, are you talking about Dolores Umbridge? If it is that person, that is too annoying."


    A rare look of anger appeared on Tang Mi''s face, and he said in a deep voice: "When I was an Auror, I was always disgusted by that pink toad. Her desire to control wanted to control everyone."


    When he said this, John''s eyes lit up.


    Wouldn''t it be just right for such a controlling villain to confront Dumbledore?


    So he was even more curious and asked Tang Mi to tell more about Umbridge. He wanted to know whether this bad guy was qualified to stand with the great Dumbledore.


    This is incredible.


    From Tang Mi¡¯s words, John learned that Umbridge was essentially the same type of person as Pierce.


    The difference is that even if Pierce behaves more philistinely, he will not be as disgusting as Umbridge.


    At most, Pierce ignores the little people and is the kind of person who flatters others.


    But in this way, he will not ask too much of his subordinates, but will focus more on how to deal with senior officials tactfully.


    And Umbridge uses her best efforts to make things difficult for others within her own limited scope.


    It would still seem merciful to give Umbridge all the things that Rita Skeeter had fabricated about Amelia.

 Chapter 244：

    "This is a talent."


    In John''s opinion, this is a good man who is a perfect scapegoat.


    With Umbridge''s desire for control, Dumbledore might not even be able to stand it.


    Even if Dumbledore couldn''t bear it and killed someone like this, John would only applaud.


    I gave a gift to Voldemort, so let¡¯s give one to Dumbledore too.


    With a snap of his fingers, John was about to find Old Barty.


    Then I saw the black long-eared owl Riddle flying over and bringing an envelope.


    ¡­


    Chapter 268 Tom¡¯s teeth and bleeding


    This letter came by chance, and seemed to have been carefully selected with care in it.


    Riddle likes the smell of lavender, something few people know.


    As Johnny Silverhand''s royal messenger, Riddle can gain a lot of attention.


    And in Silverhand Manor, the original rose garden was bulldozed by John and replanted with lavender.


    Those lavender seeds were specially sent by Pierce.


    Riddle usually likes to stay there, and his body naturally smells of lavender.


    The letter was deliberately scented with lavender. When Riddle brought it, he also placed the envelope on top.


    John opened the letter and glanced at it, laughed dumbly, rubbed Riddle''s head and said, "It seems you have received a lot of benefits."


    Riddle closed his eyes comfortably and purred.


    Tang Mi asked curiously: "Sir, what did you write?"


    John held the envelope with his fingers and said with a joking smile: "Umbridge has volunteered herself. I hope I can recommend her in front of old Barty."


    What a coincidence.


    I wanted to push Umbridge into the fire pit, but Umbridge came over on her own.


    Her attitude was very low, and she almost asked John to recommend her.


    As an official of the Ministry of Magic, Umbridge used to be in the same party as Fudge.


    With Fudge out of office, she has become less valued.


    Old Barty''s rise to power made her panic all day long, fearing that she would become the victim of Old Barty''s next blow.


    Everyone in the Ministry of Magic knows that Old Barty''s rise to power is inextricably linked to Johnny Silverhand.


    The most intuitive example is Scrimgeour, the former director of the Auror Office, who was originally in a department that was not valued, but was now directly demoted to the Centaur Office.


    No centaur would use this service, and if anyone at the Ministry of Magic was assigned to this department, he would be dismissed.


    It¡¯s really sad that someone who was once only one step away from the Minister of Magic has ended up like this.


    In order to prevent herself from being fired, Umbridge spent a lot of money and finally got a chance from Pierce.


    This carefully prepared letter was written after her investigation.


    Knowing that Johnny Silverhand didn''t like verbosity and compliments, she directly explained the pros and cons, and said that she would become Johnny Silverhand''s most loyal friend.


    "Interesting, she is a little thoughtful."


    It is estimated that Umbridge thought she liked lavender, so she thought carefully, but she was wrong.


    John touched Riddle¡¯s round belly, which contained an unknown amount of dried fish.


    Hand the letter to Tang Mi.


    When he thought that this was written by Umbridge, Tang Mi took it with a look of dismay.


    "Pierce is very smart and doesn''t make his own decisions."


    Although Umbridge was provided with a channel, Pierce had already sent a letter explaining his fault before John made his statement.


    In a sincere tone, he said that if John didn''t like Umbridge, he would drive him away.


    John asked Tang Mi to reply to Pierce and tell him a job well done.


    This offending position must be given to Umbridge.


    The Ministry of Magic needs someone to be both a good person and a bad person.


    Give all the good reputation to Oz as the basis for future promotion, and give all the bad reputation to Umbridge. She can''t be worse anyway.


    After making the decision, John met with Old Barty to finalize the position of Defense Against the Dark Arts professor and the position of Hogwarts Senior Investigator.


    Dumbledore will make concessions after August 12th. As long as he wants to train Harry, this will be the case.


    After finalizing the details, John took off his mask and returned to Privet Drive.


    Here he saw Tom standing at the door with an air of dignity on his face.


    Seeing John back, Tom was wagging his tail and was very happy.


    "Did you bite someone?"


    Tom was found to have blood in his mouth, and he found a torn-off piece on the grass.


    "Commonly used materials for Fengya brand wizard robes."


    Recognizing it as a wizard''s robe at a glance, John looked slightly cold.


    Heading to the basement, he checked the magic.


    After reading it, he looked strange.


    In the picture on the table, Tom is extremely brave, chasing several wizards and biting them.


    Lupine wanted to step forward to stop him, but Tom gave him a low warning.


    It¡¯s not that no one wanted to use magic. A square-jawed wizard was about to use magic, but was interrupted by Lupine and Moody.


    "Don''t use magic on dogs!" Moody roared, frightening the wizard.


    The young witch Tonks asked in confusion: "What kind of accident is this?"


    Lupine jumped, avoided Tom''s dog mouth, and said with a wry smile: "This is John Wick''s dog. Sirius has met John before."


    That was a bad memory, and you can still see Sirius occasionally touching and rubbing his left rib.


    "Anyway, no one should use magic on dogs!" Moody was originally lame and the slowest one.


    Tom bit down on the wooden leg, and with a loud bang, the wooden leg collapsed and flew away several pieces of sawdust, making Moody exclaim.


    "What kind of dog is this? Its bite is so strong!"


    Before Harry could be bitten, he used the Disillusionment Charm. Tom couldn''t see him, but could smell him. He was so anxious that he was sweating profusely and exclaimed: "How do we leave?"


    "Get off the lawn, there is magic here, you can''t fly."


    After Lupine died, several wizards rolled and crawled away from the lawn.


    The square-jawed wizard walked slowly and was bitten in the calf by Tom, causing him to cry out in pain.


    It was Lu Ping who went up and pulled it apart.


    It was obviously just a bite, but the leg was soon covered with blood.


    They left in a hurry and didn''t find it for the time being.


    John felt very funny when he saw all this.


    "The legendary Auror and former Defense Against the Dark Arts professor is being chased by your dog."


    He shook his head and smiled, opened Tom''s mouth, looked at the canine teeth glowing with cold light inside, and said with satisfaction: "It seems that the experiments done during this period were not in vain. Your teeth are very compatible with werewolf teeth."


    Today''s Tom is not the same dog as before. Ever since he created the Scimitar-Horned Snorlax, John has been trying to enchant animals.


    Logically speaking, ordinary animals do not have the magical compatibility of magical animals, so it is basically impossible to successfully enchant them.


    But it turned out that John was a master of alchemy, so he modified Tom''s teeth with magical biological materials.


    He succeeded, successfully creating a container for Tom to contain magic power, and at the same time, it also produced some kind of toxicity.


    The square-jawed wizard was lucky, because in the evening, John might have enchanted Tom with the basilisk teeth.


    When the time comes, one mouthful will become a wizard.


    After touching Tom''s dog''s head, John turned his attention back to the group of wizards.


    "Since Lupine and Moody are both here, there is a high probability that they are from the Order of the Phoenix, coming to pick up Harry?"


    Considering that Harry had an invisibility cloak, John was not surprised that he didn''t see Harry.


    With this lineup, I can only say that the Order of the Phoenix attaches great importance to Harry.


    "Order of the Phoenix, I hope I can succeed." He picked up the fragment, which was stained with the blood of the square-jawed wizard.


    John held the fragment in his right hand, and his left hand fell a foot above his right hand.


    "Following the traces of blood."


    The blood on the broken steps condensed and floated, gradually turning into an arrow in the air.


    A red silk thread stretches out in the void, and is about to touch the arrow.


    The next second, John frowned, and white smoke evaporated as if the blood had been drained of its magic power.


    "It''s protected by magic."


    The owner of the blood was in a place similar to a safe house. John had just found the location, but it was quickly erased.


    He couldn''t even remember it.


    "The Loyalty Curse?" John frowned as he already had the answer in his mind.


    He didn''t expect Dumbledore to move so quickly and already found a base.


    Originally, I wanted to find an opportunity to find the location of the Order of the Phoenix so that it would be easier to plan in the future.


    Now it seems that what I thought was too simple.


    ¡­


    After some twists and turns, Harry finally arrived at his destination.


    To his surprise, this was not the Burrow.


    Moody told him he couldn''t go to the Burrow, it was too unsafe.


    Moody used the Deluminator borrowed from Dumbledore to turn off all the surrounding lights.


    He took Harry''s arm. Lupine and Tonks followed behind carrying Harry''s suitcase. Everyone else took out their wands and covered them on both sides.


    With such a grand procession, I''m afraid Voldemort would have to come in person to kill Harry.


    "This is it," Moody said gruffly, handing a piece of parchment to Harry.


    Harry looked down at the parchment. The long and thin handwriting on it seemed to have been seen somewhere before. It said: The headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix is ??located at 12 Grimmauld Place, London.


    He asked curiously: "What is a phoenix..."


    "Don''t talk here!" Moody snapped. "We won''t talk until we get in."


    He was wary of his surroundings, fearing that a Death Eater might appear from nowhere and cast a death curse on Harry.


    Seeing that Harry had memorized it, he took away the parchment and burned it.


    They are right in front of No. 11 Grimmauld Place, but strangely, No. 10 is on the left and No. 13 is on the right.


    This made Harry feel strange that there was no number 12.


    "Think about what you just remembered." Lupine would remind him as always, just like when he was teaching at Hogwarts.


    Harry thought carefully about what he had just said, and everything in front of him changed.


    A broken door appeared out of nowhere between No. 11 and No. 13. The dirty walls and gloomy windows looked out of place with the surroundings.


    It was like a house suddenly expanded, pushing away the houses on both sides.

 Chapter 245：

    Harry was stunned, and Moody urged him inside.


    The paint on the door was peeling off and full of scratches.


    The silver door knocker was in the shape of a coiled snake, with no keyhole or mailbox.


    Lupine took out his wand and knocked on the door. The metal struck with a loud sound, similar to the rattling of a chain.


    The door opened.


    Tonks said: "Oh my God, Podmore, please stop screaming, we are almost exposed."


    Tonks'' words drew everyone''s attention to Stooges Podmore. He had a white face and trembling lips, making a humming sound.


    "Hug, sorry, I can''t stop the bleeding."


    Realizing that something was wrong with him, Lu Ping leaned over and saw the **** leg, his expression became serious.


    Finally, he came to the conclusion, "There is magic on it and it cannot be healed."


    "Magic?" Harry felt incredible. He was just bitten by a dog.


    Tom, he knew too well, that was just an ordinary dog.


    But as a former Defense Against the Dark Arts professor, Lu Ping would not admit his mistake.


    He could see how terrifying this magic was. It would not heal, but would cause people to bleed to death.


    Moody also checked it and concluded, "Dark magic."


    They hurriedly helped people inside and arranged for people to clean up the blood outside.


    Entering the house, Stooges Podmore could finally let go of his voice, and his screams quickly attracted the attention of others.


    And none of them noticed that a car was parked there on Grimmauld Place.


    With his mouth wide open, Watson watched a group of people appear and fly down from the sky on broomsticks, and then watched them disappear.


    ¡­


    Chapter 269 The Lively Order of the Phoenix and Watson¡¯s Adventure


    "What happened."


    "This is black magic."


    "Mundungus, don''t bother me now!"


    "Hurry up and help him stop bleeding!"


    As soon as I entered No. 12 Grimmauld Place, the noise made me very irritated.


    Hermione and Ron were drawn down, and they both saw the **** leg of Stooges Podmore.


    All the Weasley family are here, except Percy.


    Mrs. Weasley drove Ginny back to her room. This **** scene was not suitable for children to watch.


    Ginny looked at Ron dissatisfied, meaning that he was also a child.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Several people who were originally in the meeting were attracted out.


    Sirius found his good brother Lupine and asked, and Lupine smiled bitterly and said, "He was bitten by a dog."


    "Dog?" Sirius''s eyes widened. What kind of dog could bite a person like this? Even a Tibetan Mastiff couldn''t do it.


    Snape frowned and knelt down. He looked at the wound that was as deep as the bone and said solemnly: "There is a strong curse in it that prevents the wound from healing."


    Stork Podmore''s face was pale and he asked tremblingly: "Can I still save my leg?"


    "If we catch the dog that bit you, we might be able to find a way to crack it." Snape also found it difficult.


    He himself is a wizard who is proficient in black magic, and he even created powerful black magic like Shen Feng Wu Ying.


    Shen Feng Wu Ying is similar to a bite in that it cannot be cured. However, he knows the counter-curse of Shen Feng Wu Ying, but he doesn''t know how to undo this.


    "That dog? Remus, you haven''t told me which dog bit me yet?" Sirius looked at Lupin.


    At this time, Harry said out loud: "It''s Tom, John''s dog."


    The noisy atmosphere became quieter, and Hermione covered her mouth, unable to believe that this wound was actually caused by that little guy Tom.


    When Snape heard the name, he asked coldly: "What stupid thing have you done!"


    Harry felt very uncomfortable hearing this tone.


    When Sirius saw Snotlout bullying his godson, he immediately stopped and said, "Severus, he won''t do stupid things."


    "Really?" Snape said angrily: "John Wick is not an impulsive person. Don''t you know very well?"


    He thought it was a group of people who annoyed John and made him use such vicious magic.


    As soon as he heard that name, Sirius felt a dull pain in his left rib.


    Lupine smiled bitterly and said: "Okay, this time it''s not about John Wick. It''s about us accidentally breaking into his lawn."


    "You mean," Snape said coldly, "you group of wizards were driven away by a dog?"


    "As embarrassing as it is," Lupine sighed, "yes, we were driven away."


    "Okay, hurry up and save Stork Podmore''s leg." Moody came out to speak, and he knocked on his crutch unhappily, "We haven''t even started the war yet, are we going to lose a leg?"


    After hearing him speak, the others finally stopped making noise.


    The eldest son of the Weasley family, Bill, was also there. He was originally the Curse Breaker of Gringotts and knew very much about curses and ancient tombs.


    Coming to squat down next to Stork Podmore, Bill showed the same expression as Snape.


    "Not too optimistic," he began, uttering a proverb. "The poison itself is the antidote."


    "The best way is to pull out the dog''s tooth and make it into a potion to break the curse."


    Snape interrupted him and said, "I''ve already said this. Do you want us to catch the dog?"


    Hermione screamed: "No, John will kill you."


    John Wick, the famous dog lover at Hogwarts, will make anyone who dares to touch his dog never see the sun in his life.


    Hermione looked at Sirius for help and said, "You and Tom are friends, aren''t you."


    Sirius'' face was full of embarrassment. He and Tom were good friends at the beginning, and he relied on Tom to get through that difficult time.


    And he was regarded as "Tom''s little black dog outside", and there was even reason to suspect that John''s kicks on him were all based on personal grudges.


    Sirius had to say politely, "I''m afraid we can''t extract Tom''s teeth. You don''t want to make John Wick angry."


    Some wizards who didn''t know why were so afraid of John Wick.


    "That''s a student, John Wick," the silver-haired wizard asked strangely: "His dog bit Stooge Podmore."


    "I''m sorry, Dedalus, John Wick is not the kind of student you imagined." Snape said sinisterly, "He is a genius, a wizard with powerful magic."


    Dedalo Digo didn''t understand why that student was so special.


    Lupine said: "Okay, we can''t attack the dog. Bill, is there any way to stabilize it first? Dumbledore should have a solution."


    "I can make him less painful first." Bill took out his wand and cast a spell, and Podmore''s calf, which was originally in great pain, became less painful.


    His face was still pale, but much better.


    Snape had a gloomy face. The good meeting was interrupted, and his expression didn''t look better.


    Ron swallowed with fear and asked Hermione anxiously, "It shouldn''t hold grudges, right? I mean I kicked Crookshanks."


    Crookshanks is Tom''s good friend. The cat is too smart to be true. If he is hated, he won''t let Tom bite him, right?


    Hermione rolled her eyes at him, this stupid man.


    The adults were about to go back to the meeting, and Bill wanted to bandage Podmore''s wound.


    Mrs. Weasley asked the children to go back to their rooms. What happened next was not what they should hear.


    Just when Harry was about to go upstairs full of doubts, the door covered with scars was opened, and Tonks came back panting.


    After she came in, she shouted: "No, there are Muggles."


    Moody shouted angrily: "Then drive him away and use the Oblivion Curse!"


    Things happened over and over again that annoyed Moody.


    Tonks'' face turned bitter and she muttered, "I can''t do it. That Muggle drove away very fast."


    "You didn''t use the Forgetting Curse on him?" Moody was startled and walked quickly with the sound of wood crackling.


    Tonks covered her right hand and said angrily: "I wanted to use it, but he pinched my hand with the car door and threw my wand out."


    Harry froze and stopped walking up the stairs.


    "Damn it, today is not going well at all." Sirius straightened his collar irritably and shouted, "I''m going to chase him!"


    A wizard was seen using magic by Muggles and was disarmed.


    It is simply embarrassing to tell this matter.


    Sirius had gotten rid of his status as a wanted criminal. He ran out the door and turned into a **** dog and chased him.


    Snape said angrily: "It seems that today''s meeting cannot be held."


    The three little ones just looked at each other on the stairs. There were too many unexpected things happening today.


    ¡­


    Now that Watson was thinking about it, he broke into a cold sweat.


    He originally just came here to inspect the terrain, and maybe build a hotel here as new income.


    He doesn¡¯t want to be the kind of bad guy who commits crimes, so he plans to use investors¡¯ money for legitimate investments.


    Everything was fine. He was sitting in the car planning to build a star hotel nearby.


    Until he saw a group of people flying down on broomsticks like in a fairy tale.


    As the wizard''s father, although he was frightened, he did not say anything.


    Because he was thinking, he didn''t turn on the lights while sitting in the car.


    After the wizards disappeared, he was ready to leave.


    As soon as he started the car, he saw a witch running towards him.


    He also held the same wand as his son in his hand.


    His heart was about to jump out of his throat.


    He pretended not to know anything. The witch said sorry and pointed the wand at herself.


    Watson''s mind went blank, and he remembered a few tricks he had learned from Andre during this period.


    With lightning speed, he pushed open the car door, knocking the witch''s hand aside, and then came out to **** the wand.


    My son said that most wizards are no different from ordinary people without their wands.


    Even the gentleman''s etiquette was forgotten, and he couldn''t take it away. Watson put the witch''s hand into the car door and closed it hard.


    After successfully getting the witch to let go, he pushed her away, got in the car and ran away quickly.


    While running, he threw the wand towards the grass on one side,


    After calming down, Watson couldn''t help but slap the steering wheel and shouted: "It''s exciting, it''s so exciting!"


    After experiencing the hail of bullets, he still couldn''t help shouting.


    That¡¯s a wizard.


    Watson drove and looked through the rearview mirror.


    When he came to a stop at an intersection, he felt that he should get away.


    He was thinking about calling his son so that he could know about his father''s amazing achievements.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a **** dog.


    Alarm bells rang in my mind.


    Watson''s instinct told him that something was wrong.

 Chapter 246：

    The dog did not leave, but ran straight towards him.


    Without any time to think, Watson stepped on the accelerator.


    The rear of the car rushed out trailing black smoke, and a red light hit the spot where it had just been.


    The **** dog ran and turned into a human, making an explosion and apparating in front of the car.


    The sudden appearance of the black-haired man startled Watson and he pulled the handbrake.


    The rear of the car swung out in a beautiful arc, and its tail landed on the black-haired man.


    The man flew out, and Watson''s heart was pounding. Looking at the motionless man, he thought he might have been hit to death, right?


    After hesitating, he took out a pistol from the passenger side.


    Open the car door and walk towards that person warily.


    "Isn''t he dead?"


    Various possibilities flashed through Watson''s mind, and he gritted his teeth and said: "If you don''t do it, I will throw the person directly into the sea."


    Just when he was about to clear his name, something like this happened, and Watson called it bad luck.


    Arriving in front of the black-haired man, he turned the lying man over.


    A wand was pointed at Watson.


    "Fu...ck!"


    A curse was followed by a flash of white light.


    Empty the magazine.


    The bang bang bang gunfire stopped.


    Confusion flashed across Watson''s face, and the black-haired man felt uncomfortable.


    He staggered to his feet, his arms and legs shot.


    The blood holes are constantly bleeding, but for wizards, these can be treated.


    "Hell, I was almost killed by a Muggle." Sirius cursed secretly, dragging his injured body and preparing to leave.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, look who this is?"


    The joking voice came, and Sirius looked solemn and turned around to look.


    On the empty street, a man walked out.


    The man wearing a large trench coat and a cowboy hat saw the alert Sirius. The man stepped out of the shadows, crossed his hands, and said playfully, "Sirius Black."


    Sirius'' expression changed, "Oxer, the index-fingered man.


    ¡­


    (Chapter 1/4)


    Chapter 270 Gringotts and the Lestrange Bloodline


    When Sirius was still a fugitive, he often dealt with the Index Finger Man.


    Oxel, the index-fingered man, was similar to a killer bounty hunter. Faced with Sirius''s high bounty, he had been looking for it for a long time.


    "Look, Sirius Black, the noble and ever pure Black."


    Oxel''s face was full of joking. He clicked his tongue at Sirius and said, "Why do you look like a lost dog? Are you wanted again?"


    "Oxer, what are you doing here?" Sirius looked wary.


    He secretly cried out that he was unlucky, it happened to be when he was in a bad state.


    Normally, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much.


    Oxel could see Sirius'' vigilance. He shrugged, raised the brim of his hat with his fingers, and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, I have changed my job now."


    After saying that, Oxer showed the silver scythe in his windbreaker and said softly: "I switched to killing Death Eaters."


    "Star Disciple." Sirius'' pupils contracted.


    He had also seen the reward posted at the Blind Pig Bar. This star disciple appeared specifically to hunt down Death Eaters.


    Logically speaking, these people should be considered comrades in the Order of the Phoenix.


    But the Order of the Phoenix wouldn''t think so, because the guys in the Star Disciples are basically dark wizards, and every one of them has blood on their hands.


    The number of Star Disciples is a mystery, but everyone is a once-famous dark wizard.


    Index finger man, Gemini, execution platform...


    These guys are more dangerous than Death Eaters, especially the Index Finger Man, who takes pleasure in killing.


    "What? Want to join?" Oxer smiled and said, "I can be your introducer."


    "No," Sirius said coldly: "With people like you, I don''t want to go in."


    "Weren''t you once a wanted criminal?" Oxer said disdainfully: "Don''t talk about how noble you are, you have also killed people."


    Looking at Watson, Oxer said calmly: "A Muggle, you want to kill him?"


    "It''s just forgotten memory." If Sirius wanted to kill Watson, he wouldn''t be hurt so badly.


    "Well, good luck to you." Oxer shrugged, and a human skin fell out of his pocket.


    He picked up the human skin without changing his expression and patted the dust on it.


    Sirius'' eyelids twitched, and after watching the other party leave, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Turning around to cast the forgetting spell, he saw the car starting and the car''s taillights.


    "I..." Sirius wanted to curse.


    ¡­


    12 Grimmauld Place.


    Upstairs, Harry, Ron, and Hermione were finally reunited.


    Entering the room, the light here is not very good and seems a bit dim.


    There are two single beds side by side.


    Too many things happened today, which were difficult for the three little ones to digest.


    "So...you were attacked by dementors?"


    Ron spoke first. He was very curious about what happened to Harry.


    Hermione said angrily: "Harry is a victim, but he still has to go to the Ministry of Magic for trial. I have checked the information. They can''t fire you, absolutely not. The "Reasonable Restraint of Minor Wizards" stipulates that before your life is affected, Use magic when threatened."


    Her mouth kept moving, and Ron and Harry exchanged glances, indicating that this was Hermione, right.


    After closing the door, Harry still saw Hedwig here.


    Ron complained: "It has been restless and almost pecked us half to death."


    Speaking of this matter, Harry was a little embarrassed.


    It was he who asked Hedwig to force Ron to bring her a decent reply, otherwise she would keep pecking until it was written.


    "I''m really sorry, but I want to get a reply, you know." Harry thought about being kept in the dark during this period, and suddenly felt bad.


    "We wanted to get back to you too, mate," said Ron. "Hermione was worried sick. She kept saying that if you stayed there without news, you might do something stupid. Come, but Dumbledore asked us to..."


    "Make you swear not to tell me?" Harry''s expression turned ugly.


    The surprise of meeting two good friends for the first time gradually dissipated. He spent a whole month longing to see them. Now he was willing to let the two people leave and stay alone.


    "He seems to think that''s the best thing to do," Hermione said nervously, "I mean Dumbledore."


    "I think he probably thinks you are safest if you stay with Muggles," said Ron.


    "Really?" Harry raised his eyebrows and asked, "Have any of you been attacked by dementors this summer?"


    Is it safest to be around Muggles?


    Stop making trouble, I was attacked by dementors.


    He was the only one left in the dark.


    Ron was speechless, "No, it''s precisely because of that that he sent people from the Order of the Phoenix to follow you at all times."


    "It doesn''t seem to work very well, does it?" Harry felt slightly cold in his heart and tried to stay calm, "I still have to protect myself, don''t I?"


    "Maybe... there is another reason." Hermione was silent for a while and then said, "He thinks John is there too."


    John.


    The name that had been mentioned frequently since we were downstairs appeared again.


    Harry laughed angrily, "Can John protect my safety?"


    "At least, John is more reliable than others, isn''t he?" Hermione said hesitantly, "John will not hurt you."


    "You don''t know, I didn''t even have it during the summer vacation..."


    The words stopped on his lips, and Harry remembered something.


    That black thread seems to be pulling away the soul.


    If according to Hermione, then, that thing is John''s magic?


    That thing was very bad, Harry was sure of it.


    Is John studying black magic?


    Ron hurriedly came out to smooth things over and said, "Dumbledore is furious. We saw that he was very angry at Mundungus'' behavior."


    "I wish he would leave," Harry said coldly. "If he doesn''t leave, I won''t be able to use magic, and Dumbledore will probably let me stay at Privet Drive all summer vacation."


    Harry was very angry as he complained about Dumbledore''s isolation from the circle.


    Just as the three little ones were talking, Sirius came back.


    There was another rush below.


    Especially Tonks, she almost laughed out loud.


    "What does it mean to be a mere Muggle?"


    Tonks gloated, while Sirius had a dark look on his face.


    Who would have thought that Muggle would be so unconventional.


    This is not America. Why would you bring a gun with you when you go out?


    After receiving treatment, he brought a message.


    About the Star Disciples.


    ¡­


    Watson came back very late.


    the next day.


    John once wondered if his father had driven home drunk yesterday. He saw a dent mark on the rear of the car.


    "Dad, did you crash the car?" he asked the somewhat absent-minded Watson.


    Watson asked: "Do you think there is any way to deal with the wizard?"


    "?"


    Why did dad suddenly ask these questions?


    John was a little confused and said casually: "Of course, just grab the wizard''s wand."


    "No, that''s not what I''m talking about." Watson hesitated and said, "I''m asking if there is any way to resist the wizard''s magic."


    Yesterday, Watson still managed to escape. He emptied the magazine and injured Sirius too seriously.


    After returning home, he couldn''t sleep even thinking about it.


    Isn¡¯t it unfair that magic is so dangerous and that as an ordinary person, I have no way to fight against it?

 Chapter 247：

    John glanced at him, thinking that his father was not interested in the equipment in his basement, right?


    Cautiously said: "Yes, yes, but what are you going to do?"


    "Really?" Watson''s eyes lit up, and he began to realize that wizards were more than just kind old men and old ladies who could turn into mice.


    John showed him the amulet despite his father''s tough words.


    This thing is equivalent to the bulletproof vest in the magic world, which can block most spells.


    Watson''s eyes were bright. If there was this thing yesterday, would he still be under control?


    I took a sneak peek into the basement. It was full of amulets, enough to arm an entire team.


    John closed the door. He knew that his father would not ask this for no reason. Did he meet a wizard?


    Thinking of the wizards around the big guys, John felt that he should also pay attention to the defense of his family.


    ¡­


    Gringotts.


    A young man who claims to be the last blood descendant of Lestrange appears in Diagon Alley.


    The goblin looked at the authorization statement in his hand and the young face of the other party, with deep suspicion in his eyes.


    "This is true, isn''t it?"


    The young man smiled slightly, took out his pocket watch, took a look at it, and urged: "Time is money."


    Even though I doubt it, the contract is true.


    The goblin had to comply.


    Lead the young man to Lestrange''s treasury.


    On the way, they passed a waterfall that could wash away magic. The goblin kept paying attention to each other, but under the waterfall, nothing happened to the man.


    After riding the rail car for a while, they arrived at Lestrange''s vault.


    A locked fire dragon was crawling there, with the goblin leading the way, shaking the jingle piece in his hand. The fire dragon reacted by avoiding and not daring to attack.


    This scene made the young man''s eyes sink slightly.


    Walking past the fire dragon, there is a vault inside.


    Compared with the vaults outside, it is obviously safer here.


    The goblin''s finger crossed the door, and the sound of the lock being opened came.


    Then the door of the vault opened.


    It is indeed an ancient pure-blood family, filled with a dazzling array of treasures.


    These alone are enough to be worthy of the brands under the Silver Hand series.


    The goblin stood behind him obsequiously and respectfully. The young man glanced at the goblin and said calmly: "You can leave."


    The goblin''s face froze, and he left muttering something.


    The young man turned his attention back, tugged on his waxed hair, and fixed his gaze on a shelf.


    The sword inlaid with rubies made his expression freeze.


    "The Sword of Gryffindor?"


    After watching it for a while, he shook his head and said, "It''s a fake, but it looks like it''s worth some money."


    The young man is John.


    Waterfalls can wash away magic, but they have no effect on basic makeup.


    He hired a makeup artist to fine-tune his face. It was obviously the same face, but it gave him a completely different temperament.


    Looking at the treasures in the vault, John grinned and said, "They are all mine."


    ¡­


    (Chapter 2/4)


    Chapter 271 Golden Cup and Horcrux


    Walking into Lestrange''s vault, John pushed away the goblin who came over.


    He did not touch those treasures rashly. Ancient families would arrange some anti-theft measures, such as some curses or magic.


    Raising his right hand, the silver ring covered the entire arm.


    John picked up a silver cup and looked at it for a while.


    "There is a spell on it, and it will be triggered whenever you touch it."


    Fortunately, John had the foresight to turn his eyes into vertical pupils and see the traces of magic on them.


    "The Fire Curse and the Copying Curse."


    After recognizing the magic inside, he raised his index finger and tapped it on the silver cup.


    All the magic on the cup deflated like a balloon deflating.


    Putting down the exquisite silver cup, he continued to explore the vault.


    The ancient Lestrange family has collected many treasures. They are like crows, they like things that can emit light.


    Gold chains, gold cups, silver cups, crystals, furs and horns of various magical animals.


    Galleons became the least valuable thing here. John walked inside as if he were walking into his own warehouse.


    Standing in front of the shiny armor made by the goblin, John touched his chin, "This size seems to be for a troll, but it seems to be about the same for Hagrid."


    The silver hand brushed against the armor, and the magic spell on it disappeared.


    Stuffing the armor into the small bag, John thought it might be a gift for Hagrid.


    Think about it, with Hagrid¡¯s body frame and this armor, a flexible and mobile tank fortress was born.


    Taking off the fake Gryffindor Sword, John broke the spell and looked at it.


    "Elf craftsmanship, but the details are a bit lacking, and it lacks the all-cutting sharpness of the Sword of Gryffindor."


    With a flick of his finger, the sound of the sword was not as clear as the sword of Gryffindor, and there was a hint of dullness in the sound.


    "Made of mithril, inlaid with precious stones, if sold, it would be valued at 5,000 galleons and upwards."


    With a slight smile, John stuffed the sword into his small bag.


    Continuing walking in the vault, he found several more valuable magic props.


    These magics have existed for hundreds of years, which shows that they are also the work of a generation of alchemy masters.


    Suddenly, John''s eyes rested on a gold cup.


    This gold cup is much smaller than other gold cups, and it is also much more delicate.


    This is not the point. The point is that John saw a mark on it.


    The mark that belongs to Hufflepuff.


    "Hufflepuff items?"


    With a thought in mind, John took off the cup.


    The silver hand rubbed it and said to himself: "Is there no magic spell on it?"


    He looked carefully, hoping to find something in the cup.


    Finally, he discovered it.


    His expression became extremely solemn and strange, "Horcrux?"


    Unexpectedly, there was an unexpected gain. John looked at the cup with a smile on his lips.


    "Hufflepuff''s golden cup, Voldemort, your ambition is not small."


    He remembered the treasures left by the founders of the four houses recorded in "Hogwarts: A History" that he had watched.


    The Sword of Gryffindor, Slytherin''s Locket, Ravenclaw''s Diadem and Hufflepuff''s Gold Cup.


    Voldemort was so pretentious that he actually used the relics of the founder of the Fourth Academy as a Horcrux.


    Now it seems that except for the Sword of Gryffindor, everything else is.


    "With the locket, Ravenclaw''s diadem should also be there."


    As he muttered to himself, a low hissing came from John''s ears.


    It''s Parseltongue.


    Voldemort''s Horcrux still wants to affect him.


    John glanced at it and stuffed Hufflepuff''s gold cup into his pocket.


    Opening the small bag, John began his banditry.


    Stuff in everything you can take away.


    In the blink of an eye, the entire treasury was half empty.


    The remaining half was either worthless or John was too lazy to take it out.


    "I have an idea." Looking at the remaining treasures with squinted eyes, John sneered on his lips.


    Summoning the goblin over, the goblin was stunned for a while when he saw the half-empty vault.


    He screamed: "Why did you take so much!"


    "What? I take my family''s money and I still have to explain to you?"


    He glanced at the goblin coldly, and a pressure fell on the goblin, causing a look of horror on the goblin''s face.


    No one who does business will like goblins because they are too greedy.


    Let the goblin close the door and they leave the vault.


    When he walked out of Gringotts, John looked back at the goblin and asked, "I forgot, what''s your name?"


    "Gripphook, Mr. Lestrange."


    Griphook watched the man who claimed to be the blood descendant of Lestrange leave.


    ¡­


    The disguise on his face was removed, and John put on a silver mask on himself.


    Today''s harvest is quite rich. Since the Lestrange family is so generous, John is not a stingy person.


    "Prepare materials for me and recruit some alchemists. The requirements are not high and they can refine explosives."


    John smiled slightly, hoping that Lestrange would like the gift he prepared.


    Maybe a room full of exploding Galleons would make them very happy.


    Tang Mi knew that John had his own plan, so he didn''t ask too much.


    "Have George and Fred chosen an address?"


    Glancing at the report form sent by Tang Mi, at Silver Hand Angel Investment, the Weasley twins had already chosen an address and were preparing to open their joke shop.


    "Send a special person to investigate. Although they have many clever ideas, it is still doubtful that they could be deceived by Lu Duo."


    Recalling that the twins were deceived by Ludo during the World Cup, John wondered if the same would be the case for their business.


    He admires the two of them, but he is not a philanthropist.


    Silverhand Angel Investment has a special investigation team, which John hired with a lot of money from other companies.


    Based on the location and product sales, the inspection team will rate its potential.


    After handling these things, John asked casually: "Did Mundungus send the money?"


    Tang Mi shook his head, "He hasn''t yet, but the wizards who are familiar with him have all been borrowed, and I heard they want to steal the crucible."


    "Stupid guy." John sneered, "Tomorrow is his last time. If he can''t get it together, let him use another method to pay off the debt."


    "Don''t let him try to escape, I can always find him."

 Chapter 248：

    John knew that Mundungus couldn''t get enough. During this time, he was used to being arrogant as a member of Johnny Silverhand''s store.


    Those who can be offended, he offends almost everyone.


    No one wants to lend him money, and no one wants to offend Johnny Silverhand.


    When we came out of the Johnny Silverhand store, the sun was about to set.


    He returned home by apparating, holding a magic book about the Loyalty Charm in his hand.


    When he arrived at the door of his house, he found that there were many more people.


    Those people looked casual, but they all had bulging waistlines.


    That''s a gun.


    John stepped forward. A tall man wanted to stop him, but another white-skinned man with long hair hurriedly stopped him.


    "Master Wick." The long-haired man said respectfully.


    John asked, "Who are you?"


    "Master, we are Mr. Wick''s subordinates," the long-haired man winked at the people around him, asking them to calm down, as if he was afraid of scaring John.


    "Subordinate?" John thought of his father''s current status. Didn''t he like bringing these people into his home?


    arrive home.


    John saw his father explaining to Mrs. Wick.


    "Why did you promise me? Do you really think of yourself as the boss of those underground forces?"


    "Listen to me, honey, I don''t want to either, but that dark-haired man might keep coming to me."


    "That wizard? Just because of one person, you found thirty people around the house!"


    "I don''t want to either, but I''m afraid that he will hurt you and John."


    Standing at the door of the living room, John stood silently, listening to everything.


    His eyes glowed coldly. It turns out that there is a wizard who wants to harm his family.


    "Who is that person?" His voice was colder than ever.


    The couple who were still arguing looked stiff, and a trace of panic flashed in Mrs. Wick''s eyes.


    Watson turned his head stiffly and looked at his son.


    John looked calm and asked: "Why is that wizard doing this? Where is he?"


    "John." Watson wanted to ease the embarrassment, for example, by telling a joke.


    "Tell me." John''s eyes contained a storm.


    Watson muttered: "I don''t feel like a father at all."


    Facing his son''s question, he had no choice but to answer like this.


    "Grimmauld Place?"


    John knew the cause and effect and took a deep breath.


    Watson was chased and cast the Forgetting Curse because he happened to see the wizard in action.


    Fortunately, he thought it was a vendetta or something.


    "What''s the name of that wizard?" John heard some clues from the story "Watson is a Real Car God".


    The other party seemed to be carrying out some kind of organizational activity, and Watson had heard the wizard''s name.


    Watson thought for a while and said, "I heard from the later wizard that he seemed to be called Sirius Black."


    "?"


    ¡­


    Chapter 272: Build a Stadium and Dog Man


    This Sirius Black¡­


    Is this what John was thinking about?


    He was still thinking about how to find the base of the Order of the Phoenix some time ago, but the surprise came so suddenly?


    As Harry''s godfather, there is no reason why Sirius should not be a member of the Order of the Phoenix.


    Being able to let Sirius chase him out in person, the importance of that place is probably only possible in the Order of the Phoenix base area.


    How did my father escape in front of an adult wizard with rich combat experience.


    "There is another person, according to the black-haired wizard, it seems that his name is... Index Finger Man Oakes."


    "Are you sure?" John''s eyes were blank.


    It can only be said that it was a coincidence. Oxel, the index-fingered man, was chasing the Death Eaters to that place, and happened to bump into Sirius trying to erase his memory.


    "I''ll give Oxer more money when I go back." John was full of admiration for this young man Oxer.


    Looking at his father, John said earnestly, "Dad, I remember you like Quidditch, why don''t I build you a stadium?"


    "?" Now it was Watson''s turn to be confused.


    He learned from the Quidditch book that John brought back that the size of the Quidditch pitch was not something that could fit on his own lawn.


    He said with some fear: "Is that person a very powerful wizard, or am I going to die?"


    Having to admire his father¡¯s imagination, John personally took his father to the basement.


    When Watson left the basement, he had three fake wands in his pocket, one that could conjure a screaming chicken, one that could conjure a rabbit, and the last one that could conjure a rubber boat.


    There is a ring of amulet wrapped around the waist, which makes a clanking sound when it bumps and rubs when walking.


    Wearing Yinshou''s new entertainment product around his neck, he pretends to be a dead hanging rope. After using it, he can hang the person from the ceiling, but don''t worry, he won''t die.


    Holding the Golden Snitch in his hand, he let go and circled around him twice before returning to his hand.


    There is also a red lion wizard hat on his head, with the lion pattern on it breathing out flames.


    Watson took heavy steps, and when he saw his wife, he threw himself into his arms, and the 180-meter tall man screamed.


    "I may be cursed. Maybe I will die tomorrow."


    Mrs. Wick was speechless. Her son would not think that the death of his father was something worth celebrating.


    She comforted Watson and said, "It''s okay, John just heard that you like these."


    Watson: "But he said he wanted to give him a wizard''s chess set as tall as a man."


    Mrs. Wick: "...I''m going to ask if your curse is troublesome."


    In the end, John was asked by Mrs. Wick, and after confirming that her husband was just eating enough to hold on, she felt relieved.


    As soon as Watson heard that he was fine, he immediately ran over and asked if the wizard chess could be customized, such as making it golden and making the king look like himself.


    ¡­


    Order of the Phoenix.


    Sirius was hit by a gun for the first time. If the wizard''s physique was not better than that of ordinary people, the three little ones would have been eating.


    The Restoration Charm healed Sirius.


    Lu Ping asked: "What did you say about the Star Disciples?"


    Snape''s expression changed. He guessed that the Star Disciples might be Johnny Silverhand''s subordinates. They were defeated by Johnny Silverhand last time. He also wanted to find out what the Star Disciples'' purpose was.


    Just as Sirius was about to speak, Mrs. Weasley roared: "Get up here quickly!"


    As soon as the three little ones emerged from the stairs, they were yelled back.


    After being interrupted, Sirius and the others walked into the conference room.


    The door was enchanted and Harry and the others couldn''t hear it.


    In the conference room, everyone except Dumbledore was basically there.


    "The Star Disciple appeared on the streets near Grimmauld Place. It was Oxel the Index-Fingered Man. He was looking for prey." Sirius said with a solemn expression. "I saw a piece of human skin falling off his body. This means Yes, the Death Eaters are near us."


    This news made everyone look solemn, whether they were Star Disciples or Death Eaters.


    Their presence near Grimmauld Place is not good news.


    "We need more help, Arthur." Moody said, and he looked at Mr. Weasley over there.


    Mr. Weasley took off his glasses, wiped them with a velvet cloth and put them back on. He sighed and said, "Percy doesn''t want to join the Order of the Phoenix."


    Sirius raised his eyebrows and said, "Because of the promotion?"


    "No, because he joined another one." Mr. Weasley said helplessly, "The Star Club."


    Upon hearing the name, Moody said, "That''s not funny."


    Kingsley said in a deep voice: "As far as I know, the Star Club was founded by students in the school."


    "Yes," Bill continued, "But this cannot deny their excellence. In addition to Percy, there is another outstanding witch, Fleur. I have met her."


    "It is undeniable that most of the Stars Club are students, but Percy feels that sooner or later they will become famous in the wizarding world." Mr. Weasley was a little distressed.


    This son joined the Ministry of Magic and became the director, which can be said to be a great help to the Order of the Phoenix.


    But unfortunately, Percy focused on the Society of Stars and expressed his disdain for the Order of the Phoenix.


    Mr. Weasley was so angry that he broke something. The future of the wizarding world is related to this, and it is not a game of playing house.


    Almost everyone did not take the Star Club seriously. They were all elites in the magic world. This child''s game was not taken seriously by them.


    Except three people.


    Snape''s eyes flickered, only he truly understood what a terrible person John Wick was.


    The first grade killed the troll, the second grade killed the basilisk, the third grade captured Sirius, and the fourth grade divided the lake with one sword.


    Excellent people can always attract outstanding people. The people in the Star Club are all geniuses.


    Lupine didn''t know what he was thinking when he thought that John might be a follower of Johnny Silverhand.


    Sirius rubbed his left rib, and it hurt again.


    Putting this topic aside, they were more discussing Star Disciples and Death Eaters.


    Both are full of dangers. No matter which party discovers the Order of the Phoenix, it is not a good thing.


    "Don''t worry, we have a Loyalty Charm here and the secret keeper is Dumbledore. No one can come in."


    Tonks wanted to liven up the atmosphere, and her words relieved everyone''s tense emotions.


    "Yeah, they won''t be discovered so easily here...right?"


    Sirius thought of the Muggle who escaped, and always felt that something big was going to happen.


    His right eyelid kept twitching.


    ¡­


    The Order of the Phoenix needs some cleaning.


    Although Sirius has been back for a year, he has not taken care of it this year.


    He was full of disgust with this family and handed it over to the Order of the Phoenix as a base without any hesitation.


    "Woof woof."


    "An immoral guy, a dirty bastard, the scum of the family, a dirty scoundrel..."


    There was a sound of dog barking, accompanied by the unpleasant sound of Sirius''s annoying and vicious mother''s portrait being woken up and scolding him.


    Harry and Hermione try to stop Podmore, who is dressed as a dog and wants to urinate on the stairs.


    "He doesn''t know what''s wrong. He''s been like this since he woke up early in the morning." Harry said while holding back his nausea.


    Bill came over to check and said with a solemn expression: "His curse has worsened. This is a dog''s curse. He will gradually become like a dog."


    "I''ve never heard of anyone turning into a dog...Sirius, I''m not talking about you."


    As soon as Harry spoke, he saw Sirius staring at him.

 Chapter 249：

    He forgot that his godfather was an Animagus dog.


    Bill tried to break the spell again, but to no avail.


    Podmore said helplessly: "I''m going to turn into a dog-man, like a werewolf?"


    He felt his neck was itchy, and subconsciously scratched it with his feet, almost breaking his tendon.


    He is not yet flexible enough to put his legs around his neck.


    The three little ones felt a chill, and Hermione whispered: "Only John can probably solve this."


    She said, everyone looked at her.


    Bill hesitated for a while and then said, "Can you ask John Wick if we can''t just watch him turn into a dog."


    Among the people sitting here, only Hermione and John were friends. She bit her lip and said, "I don''t know if John will help. You know, he hates others offending him."


    Harry looked embarrassed. Didn''t this mean that he fell down on John''s lawn?


    In short, no matter what, hope is pinned on Hermione.


    She wrote a letter and asked to borrow Ron''s owl piggy.


    Piggy flies out of Grimmauld Place, and then...


    Stopped outside Grimmauld Place.


    ¡­


    (Chapter 4/4)


    Chapter 273 Entering the door and destroying the painting


    Apparating to Grimmauld Place, John straightened the hair that fell to his face.


    "Is it time to get a haircut?"


    The black hair grew to the corners of his eyes, which John felt was a little bothersome.


    Maybe it would be more comfortable to change your hairstyle.


    Looking around, Grimmauld Place is a street in London.


    Most of the nearby residential buildings are old residential buildings with mottled walls that look like they have strong traces of time.


    John walked over one by one and stopped when he passed No. 11.


    "The Red Loyalty Charm is indeed an excellent magic."


    The traces are hidden, and it is difficult to find the Order of the Phoenix without the secret keeper telling the location.


    Just as he was thinking this, John saw an owl appear out of thin air.


    The owl swayed in the sky twice, then flew towards John.


    "Hermione?"


    Stretching out his hand to stop the owl, John was stunned. The letter was from Hermione.


    He looked up at the place where the owl came out just now.


    I wanted to ignore it, but a sense of violation appeared in my heart, like someone eating from the toilet, full of strange feelings.


    Walking further, he saw the house number No. 13.


    "Error? No." John walked back and forth several times and read the letter in his hand.


    It mentioned that someone was bitten by Tom and now has a kind of rabid dog disease. I hope John can help solve it.


    ?And also made it clear that he was not a bad person.


    "It was the wizard who was bitten that day." Knowing the whole story in his heart, John showed a meaningful smile on his face.


    "This letter comes at the perfect time."


    He raised his hand and pressed it on the envelope. Because it was mailed not long ago from the house, there was some connection with it.


    The magic of idealism is so magical. John closed his eyes, grabbed the owl piggy that wanted to fly away with one hand, and took a drop of blood from the piggy''s paw.


    Black threads spread out from the fingertips of his right hand and wrapped around the piglet, causing it to make frightened movements.


    The owl has a special ability that allows it to find the person it is looking for.


    John used this ability and the connection in the letter to continuously deduce it in his mind, and he repeated an address.


    12 Grimmauld Place.


    Opening his eyes suddenly, black arc-shaped light flashed from his eyes.


    Standing between No. 11 and No. 13, a house seemed to squeeze out suddenly.


    A dark door and a snake-shaped door knocker appeared.


    Let go of the struggling piggy, and fly towards the house that suddenly appeared in a panic.


    John''s body exuded a black aura like smoke.


    The letter suddenly burst into flames. He came to the door and rang the doorbell before the letter was burned out.


    A chirping sound like an electric bell rang, and John looked at the house.


    "If it weren''t for dad and the owl, I wouldn''t be able to find this place even if I turned London over."


    After waiting for a while, the envelope was almost burned out.


    There was a click of the door opening from behind, and a young red-haired witch stuck her head out and complained: "Please stop using the doorbell, you know what will happen."


    The words stopped suddenly. Tonks was stunned and asked, "Who are you?"


    "I think you should let me go in first."


    Smiling and walking in, Tonks subconsciously stepped aside.


    Just before the envelope burned, John walked through the door.


    Originally, he had thought about just opening it when no one opened the door.


    "Tonks, what idiot used the doorbell!"


    I was in a meeting, but the doorbell woke up my mother¡¯s portrait.


    As soon as he finished dealing with the portrait of his mother who was crazy, Sirius asked angrily.


    When he saw John, his angry expression froze.


    "John Wick?" he asked doubtfully.


    The sound was a bit loud, which made the voices in the conference room quiet.


    ¡­


    The little pig flew back and stood on Ron''s shoulder, accusing him of something.


    "Little Pig, why did you come back so quickly?" Ron was surprised by the speed of Little Pig''s return.


    Hermione asked uncertainly: "Did you send my letter to John?"


    As soon as John was mentioned, the little pig stretched out his feet and accused John of his evil deeds.


    At this moment, Sirius''s voice came.


    Harry hesitated and said, "Did I hear wrongly?"


    Ron also had the same expression, a little confused.


    Hermione screamed and said in surprise: "It''s John here."


    "But, but there is a Loyalty Charm here, so it''s impossible for him to come." Harry murmured to himself.


    Hermione had already run out.


    Harry and Ron had no choice but to follow him out. When the piggy saw that his master didn''t care that he was injured, he flew around the room to vent his anger.


    Passing by the staircase wall covered with house-elf heads, they saw the boy standing on the porch.


    John Wick.


    Only then did Sirius realize something, his expression changed, and he asked, "Did someone tell you the address?"


    The secret keeper here is Dumbledore. Could it be that Dumbledore told John?


    "Sirius, we haven''t seen each other for a while."


    John smiled and said: "Do you remember that you chased a Muggle?"


    "Huh?" Sirius frowned, thinking of the Muggle who couldn''t catch him, and asked in surprise, "How do you know?"


    John''s smile disappeared and he said coldly: "My father has received a lot of care from you."


    After saying these words, Sirius'' expression changed drastically.


    John suddenly raised his left hand, and Sirius'' chest was hit by an impact force, sending him flying backwards.


    The patterns on the shoe''s upper glowed, and John held his right hand in the air, and the Silver Wake sword appeared.


    His speed was so fast that even Tonks, who was closest to him, didn''t react until later.


    "Stop!"


    A loud shout came, and even if John didn''t raise his head, he knew that there were at least three wands pointed at him.


    At this time, the sharp sword blade had already cut open Sirius''s cheek and pierced into the wall.


    Looking up, John''s eyes flashed with a trace of amusement.


    "Professor, I didn''t expect you to be here."


    People from the conference room came out, Moody, Lupin, Snape, Mr. Weasley and the dark-skinned purple-robed wizard.


    Snape did not take the wand. He asked in a deep voice: "John, why are you here?"


    "Unfortunately," John stepped on Sirius''s left rib, shrugged, and said easily, "My father was attacked by two wizards here some time ago, and I''m still wondering which daring guy it was."


    "That escaped Muggle, is your father?" Snape was stunned.


    What a coincidence, they happened to be seen by a Muggle that day.


    Tonks, who came out to clean up the blood stains, did not recognize Watson Wick.


    Sirius should have known him, but when he was in the third grade, he was looking at his godson and didn''t even notice Watson Wake.


    This is very embarrassing.


    Snape also didn''t know what to do.


    John''s father was almost cast into oblivion.


    His angry behavior seems understandable.


    Lupine said: "Sorry, we didn''t know that was your father."


    "My father was so scared that he didn''t dare to go out for several days. He even thought he was cursed and was about to die."


    Talking nonsense casually, the sword of Silver Wick flashed with cold light.


    John glanced at several people with dangerous eyes and said calmly: "This is not something that can be solved by just apologizing."


    Sirius said angrily, "It was obviously me who was injured, your father shot me."


    "Oh?" John mocked: "I''m really sorry."


    "Okay, John Wick, we are all companions." Moody said gruffly, "The fact that you are here shows that Dumbledore trusts you. He asked you to cure Podmore''s rabid dog. ?¡±


    John looked strange, "That may not be what you think."


    He came in without Dumbledore''s invitation, but found clues on his own.


    Hermione''s letter was a big help, it was a disguised invitation.


    "John, Sirius!" Hermione walked downstairs and saw John trampling Sirius under his feet.


    Harry was about to rush over, but Ron tried his best to stop him.


    "Calm down, did you see what he was holding in his hand? Your head is definitely not as hard as that thing."

 Chapter 250：

    Ron was sweating profusely. He was a ruthless character who split open the Black Lake with one sword. Brother, don''t be stupid.


    "I''m fine, Harry." Sirius yelled, which woke up the mother''s portrait where the curtains were drawn.


    "Dirty scoundrel, he brings everyone in, dirty and despicable mudblood."


    After living here during this period, everyone has experienced the viciousness of this painting.


    John frowned, looked at the painting and raised his hand to use photography magic.


    "It''s useless, that thing has a permanent sticking spell." Sirius said.


    John glanced over there, and before Sirius could react, he pulled out his wand and cast the crushing spell.


    The white light hit the chattering portrait, and the wall was shattered to create a big hole.


    Everyone was stunned, not expecting John to do this.


    After looking at the incredulous Sirius, John greeted Hermione nonchalantly: "Hermione, long time no see."


    "Long time no see, John." Hermione said, but she felt like she was sleepwalking.


    Finally, it was the old house elf Kreacher who screamed.


    ¡­


    Chapter 274 Temptation and Favor


    Sirius couldn''t describe how he felt. He hated this home and everything about it.


    Blake was like a shackle on his body, so he ran away from home and was removed from the family tree by his mother.


    Now, the portrait of the woman who pathologically worshiped purebloods is gone.


    An inexplicable sadness appeared in Sirius''s heart, just a little.


    He allowed himself to say calmly: "Well done, I''ve wanted to do this for a long time."


    John ignored him, casually pulled out the Silver Wick sword and laid it flat on Sirius''s body.


    Sirius wanted to get up, but couldn''t break free from the weight of the sword.


    All he could do was yell.


    Visiting the old Blake house with great interest, John commented, "If it hadn''t been taken care of for too long, it might be a good house."


    Glancing at the wand that was still pointing at him, he raised his eyebrows and said, "I hate it when people point their wands at me."


    Lupine put down his wand. Kingsley glanced at Moody and saw that Moody also put down his wand, so he put it away.


    It was very lively here. In addition to the two former Defense Against the Dark Arts professors, there were also the dean and the Weasley family.


    "Dumbledore asked you to join?" Snape stared at John, he didn''t quite believe that Dumbledore would do this.


    John shrugged and said casually: "Although magic is very mysterious, there is always a solution. Sometimes it is just a small flaw."


    As he said that, John stretched out his hand to show how small it was.


    Mr. Weasley actually felt very good about John. They had met several times and he thought John was his son''s friend.


    "John, have you joined the Order of the Phoenix?"


    The Weasley twins apparated together. They were 17 years old and learned to apparate.


    John joked: "No, but there are people here who broke into my lawn and people who intended to do something to my father. I think I should talk some sense to them, that...Order of the Phoenix."


    From the moment he walked in until now, the power John has shown makes people no longer regard him as a child.


    John found out about the Order of the Phoenix, which made Snape look bad.


    "You don''t want me to come in and sit down?" John said casually, "After all, you still have something to ask for from me, right?"


    Lupine took a deep breath and said, "John, we don''t have to be like this..."


    "If I remember correctly." Interrupting him, John said indifferently, "You should not be a professor at Hogwarts, and this is not Hogwarts."


    Want to use your identity as a professor?


    You see, I don¡¯t even give Snape face.


    Mrs. Weasley was wearing a cleaning apron and holding a fox-cleansing spray in her hand. She stood there in disbelief that she was Ron''s contemporary.


    Moody said: "He''s right, John Wick, we really need your help. I hope you can cure Podmore''s disease."


    He winked at Mr. Weasley and would start treating Podmore''s leg now.


    Mr. Weasley understood and invited John in.


    Because of rabies, they had to lock Podmore in the utility room.


    Hermione walked up to John and asked quietly, "John, have you received the letter?"


    "You can say that." John smiled slightly. Whether he could help or not was another matter.


    He mainly came to find out the strength of the Order of the Phoenix. He now has two identities that are very useful.


    One is a student at Hogwarts, and the other is a person who can cure rabid dogs.


    The Order of the Phoenix is ??not a Death Eater, and they will not take action against John, a student.


    This is also the reason why John dared to break in by himself.


    But Hermione was a little surprised here.


    He guessed that Harry might join the Order of the Phoenix, but Hermione also joined as a student?


    "No, I''m just staying here." Hermione did not join. Strictly speaking, none of the students joined.


    Mentally estimate the combat power of the Order of the Phoenix at this time.


    The legendary Auror with rich combat experience, Remus Lupine who is proficient in Defense Against the Dark Arts, his own dean and Sirius, as well as the Weasley family and the dark-skinned purple-robed wizard.


    The minimum magic power on these people is level 5.


    Moody and Snape reached level 6.


    A group of elite figures in the magic world gathered together.


    With a rough answer in mind, John walked to the conference room and sat down directly.


    "I can help lift it, but what can you give?"


    John put his fingers on his chin and said calmly: "I''m not obligated to work for free, am I?"


    Mrs. Weasley was greatly shocked. Snape was not used to John''s impudent attitude.


    John would not talk to him in this manner at school.


    He said sinisterly: "John Wick, you have become a changed person after leaving school."


    John clicked his tongue twice and said angrily: "Mr. Snape, my identity is not your student now."


    Snape''s face darkened as he was being teased by others.


    "What do you want?" Moody''s magic eye moved around. He had an impression of John, and Dumbledore also mentioned John.


    "Let me think about it," John clapped his hands as if thinking, "I''m very interested in the Black family''s collection."


    "Sorry, we can''t agree." Lu Ping said solemnly, "Then you need to ask Sirius."


    "give him."


    Sirius''s voice came from outside. The twins tried to use magic to move the Silver Wick Sword, but failed.


    Sirius didn''t remember much about this aspect, "I plan to throw it away anyway."


    If Blake''s ancestors heard this prodigal speak, they would probably scold him from head to toe.


    John snapped his fingers and said: "It''s very pleasant, but you entered my lawn and attacked my father. How are you going to solve this matter?"


    Moody was a little irritable and yelled: "How do you want to solve it?"


    "Simple."


    John leaned back on the chair, his expression became grim, and he pointed to the door, "I want one of his hands."


    The atmosphere suddenly became silent.


    Mrs. Weasley''s eyes widened, as if she had heard wrongly.


    Lupine was silent for a while and said, "John, this is not funny."


    "You know," John said flatly, "I''m not kidding."


    "It''s not a honorable thing to do something to my family."


    Seeing that they were silent, John got up and walked out.


    Harry, who overheard, yelled: "You can''t do this, you can''t take away one of Sirius'' hands!"


    John is a little irritated. You are not a roaring emperor. Why are you roaring so loudly?


    Pulling Harry''s clothes to his side, he stared into those green eyes and said word by word: "Harry, if your family is involved in an unthinkable disaster, I hope you can still say sarcastic words like this."


    This was the first time that John had been so rude to Harry. Almost at the same time, the eyes of several wizards focused on John.


    Look, the treatment the savior deserves.


    John sneered in his heart.


    Ron felt it was very ridiculous and said loudly: "Sirius has no ill intentions. He just wants to clear his memory. Mr. Wick won''t mind."


    "Ron, don''t use your wizarding thinking to speculate on my father. He is a Muggle. One day your memory is wiped, and you will know that it is not an ordinary thing."


    Scanning Ron coldly, John pushed Harry away and looked back at the wizards in the conference room.


    "If you want to stop me, maybe you can do it now."


    The wand had quietly slipped into his left hand. John was secretly on guard and continued: "Just be prepared. I will have no worries."


    A student''s warning made all the wizards present dare not move.


    Because John was not a Death Eater, if a Death Eater had done this, they would have made the Death Eater lie on the ground.


    In John''s opinion, this is the biggest weakness of the Order of the Phoenix.


    Kindness.


    In fact, he just wanted to test how far these people could endure it.


    If you can cut off Sirius''s hand and still be indifferent, then I''m sorry, such an existence is too weak for John.


    Snape knew John, and this time he touched his reverse scale.


    "Give him!" Sirius yelled, "Give him my hand!"


    "You still look like a godfather." John raised his hand and the Silver Wick sword fell into his right hand. He said coldly: "You can close your eyes now. It won''t hurt as much as you thought."


    "John!" Hermione stood up and said with a pleading face, "We apologize, there is no need for this."


    "Hermione, you are just like me," John looked at Hermione and said with a slightly gentle expression, "Our parents are not wizards, they are too fragile."


    Hermione was speechless. If someone did this to her father, she couldn''t imagine what she would do.


    Sirius was heartbroken and stretched out his left hand.


    The silver light flashed and when he was about to touch, John was stopped.


    He turned to look at Lupine, who sighed and said, "We apologize to you and make amends. The Order of the Phoenix owes you a favor."


    Lupine looked at John and said sincerely, "We don''t need to be like this, like enemies."


    This is the bottom line of the Order of the Phoenix. If it continues, it may really become enemies.


    John''s sword stopped there.


    After a moment, he lowered his sword.


    He said calmly: "Mark your words, Remus."


    It seemed like nothing happened. When John''s sword fell, everyone broke into a cold sweat.


    "Okay, where is the unlucky guy?" John has achieved his goal.


    Having the favor of the Order of the Phoenix means that everything will be much more convenient in the future.

 Chapter 251：

    The unlucky Podmore was brought over. John just looked at him, took out the potion and sprinkled it on the wound.


    Podmore screamed in pain, and the curse on it disappeared.


    Of course, it just won¡¯t turn into a dog.


    Taking a magic book from the Black family collection, John walked to the door and said to Hermione: "Goodbye in the new school year."


    He behaves like a normal student now.


    Turn around and leave.


    As soon as the door opened, a familiar guy ran in.


    "Sirius, you must save me."


    Mundungus rushed in, hugging Sirius'' thigh and howling.


    Sirius, who was already in a bad mood, suddenly had veins popping out.


    "If you don''t pay me back, I will be ripped off. Lend me some, you are so rich."


    Mundungus''s eyes were bloodshot. He hadn''t slept in several days.


    John saw everything under his eyes, and Mundungus came to the Order of the Phoenix to borrow money.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t recognize the person passing by.


    After walking out of the door, the house behind him changed back to the junction of No. 11 and No. 13.


    "If I want to go in a second time, I''m afraid I won''t be able to do it."


    Holding the black cover book in his hand, John''s mouth curled up slightly.


    The discovery of this book was an accident.


    "The Secret of Cutting-Edge Black Magic"


    ¡­


    Chapter 275 Malfoy Manor and Death Eaters


    Malfoy Manor welcomes uninvited guests.


    It''s early morning, and the fog that gathers all year round makes Malfoy Manor full of gloom.


    "Lucius, this must be your son."


    This was the first time Draco Malfoy saw that person.


    With a sinister face like a snake, his father had to force a smile.


    Lucius smiled flatteringly: "Master, yes, this is my child."


    Having been accustomed to life for more than ten years, Lucius could not help but show timidity when facing the person who shrouded his heart like a shadow.


    In Malfoy Manor, Death Eaters gathered.


    Voldemort was sitting in the main seat. In front, three kneeling Death Eaters were full of fear.


    "If it weren''t for my loyal Death Eater Lucius, I might not even have a place to stay now."


    Voldemort''s cold eyes are as chilling as those of poisonous snakes.


    He wandered outside for a long time and finally found a Death Eater who was loyal to him.


    Lucius Malfoy.


    He looked at the three people kneeling, "Tell me, why did you abandon your master?"


    Fear made the three of them tremble.


    If John were here, he would recognize that these three men had been summoned in Johnny Silverhand.


    They trembled and said: "Master, we are excluding traitors among the Death Eaters."


    "Traitor?" Voldemort laughed horribly as if he had heard a joke.


    Narcissa grabbed her son''s hand and warned him not to move with her eyes.


    The other Death Eaters remained silent as they gathered at Malfoy Manor and received an invitation from Lucius Malfoy.


    After laughing enough, Voldemort said coldly: "Then why don''t you come when I summon you?"


    "Master, they will capture the Death Eaters and force them to use the Dark Mark to summon. We have been fooled several times." Another person said fearfully.


    They have been deceived too many times, and there are always people who use the Dark Mark to deceive Death Eaters.


    They didn''t dare to go there rashly, for fear of being cheated.


    "Someone gathered a group of Death Eaters to work for him. There are many traitors among the Death Eaters."


    As people who were truly loyal to Voldemort, they tried to find those people, but they did not dare to assemble Death Eaters on a large scale. They could only let the Death Eaters be killed one by one by the Star Disciples.


    Voldemort did not expect that he would have such a stupid subordinate, so he was so angry that he hit the man with the Cruciatus Curse.


    Listening to the man''s painful wailing, he cursed: "Idiot, I can sense whether they are loyal to me!"


    He is a master of Legilimency, and this method has no effect on him.


    He was angry that it was because of this reason that he had been wandering outside for several months.


    It was the loyal Lucius who allowed him to regain his dignity as the Dark Lord.


    Thinking of this, his eyes turned softer when he looked at Lucius.


    "Lucius is still preparing for my return after I leave."


    Lucius gathered a team of Death Eaters to meet Voldemort, and some of his deeds were no small feat.


    "Master, I''m sorry that I didn''t rescue your loyal Death Eater." Lucius knelt down guiltily.


    Voldemort helped him up like a loving father and said, "You are not to blame for what happened to Barty Crouch Jr. You were able to break into that place for me, Lucius. I am surprised."


    Since his return to the present, Voldemort has lost three loyal men.


    It was rare for him to comfort Lucius. In the past, he looked down on Lucius the most.


    Appreciative eyes swept over Lippi and Bieber, who were named Lucius''s subordinates. Bieber puffed up his chest proudly, and Lippi also pretended to be enthusiastic.


    "You also found new blood for me, didn''t you?"


    Poor Bieber, Voldemort has long forgotten this man.


    I thought it was Lucius'' new recruit to join the Death Eaters.


    Lucius looked flattered, and Voldemort looked enthusiastic, but actually quietly activated Legilimency.


    The emotion of fear was clearly visible, Voldemort was not surprised, Lucius had always been like this.


    He did not detect other things, such as Lucius betraying him.


    This made Voldemort believe Lucius.


    Draco looked at his father with the enemy who killed his friends, his eyes filled with anger.


    Narcissa quietly took her son and asked him to go back to his room.


    ¡­


    "We''ve been exposed, Tom. You are more cautious than I thought."


    I have been away from the Order of the Phoenix for a while, and tomorrow is the day when Harry will be tried.


    John looked at the message that Draco Malfoy had contacted him, and tapped the badge to contact him.


    "Draco, don''t be impulsive, don''t resist, and it''s best not to meet Voldemort. I will explain to you when you get to school."


    The message is sent out.


    Lucius would come into contact with Voldemort sooner or later. This was not a surprise to John, and he was even responsible for it.


    Rather than hiding somewhere outside, John hoped that Voldemort could move under his surveillance.


    He has already laid the groundwork.


    Casting a wide net and placing undercover agents among the Death Eaters prevented the Death Eaters from gathering in large numbers.


    Using the Dark Mark, he repeatedly deceived the Death Eaters, causing them to no longer believe him.


    Lucius took the opportunity to gather the Death Eaters to Malfoy Manor. Voldemort would not abandon this force.


    In order to ensure the success of the plan, John cut off contact with Lucius.


    It is too unrealistic that it takes several months to learn Occlumency to resist Voldemort''s exploration.


    Lucius voluntarily had all his memories sealed, and he did not remember everything.


    Now Lucius is no longer Johnny Silverhand''s ally, but the former Death Eater Lucius.


    Only by contacting John will he remember everything.


    "The greatness of father''s love." John knew this was because Lucius didn''t want Draco to follow his old path.


    The only way to cleanse everything is to make Voldemort disappear.


    After ending the call, John returned his gaze to the basement.


    A drop of bright red blood, as if it had just been taken off.


    This is obtained from the Sword of Silver Wick, from the blood of Sirius Black.


    "The magic that is stronger than the Red Loyalty Curse comes from the inherited bloodline."


    The wand was pointed at the drop of blood, and John''s eyes were focused. Under the convergence of magic power, the drop of blood turned into a pendant as exquisite as silverware.


    John took the pendant. With this thing, he can find the Order of the Phoenix.


    It can be said that this is the key to the door of the Order of the Phoenix.


    "The Death Eaters are already in place, and the Order of the Phoenix is ??also on the scene."


    Now both whereabouts are under John''s control.


    He moved from the front to the back.


    In fact, he had better ways to control the whereabouts of the Order of the Phoenix, such as letting Percy join the Order of the Phoenix.


    He didn''t do that because he didn''t want Percy to hurt the family''s feelings.


    The conflict between him and Dumbledore should not be borne by Percy.


    "That Dementor on Privet Drive, it seems that Voldemort is not wandering as he said." John hung the pendant around his neck.


    Voldemort should have come into contact with the Dementors.


    Dementors are very useful, and they even threaten the freedom of the Death Eaters in Azkaban.


    The wand turned in a circle on his finger, and John said to himself, "In that case, let''s make all the dementors into materials."


    "I need a cage big enough to put them all in."


    Replacing the dementors was originally part of Old Barty''s plan, but John had more on his mind.


    They need a reason so that the dementors are not replaced but banished.


    There is no reason to keep existences like Dementors that may change sides at any time.


    It takes one mistake to completely drive the dementors out of the control of the Ministry of Magic.


    In this way, John can put them all into another cage.


    Asking the black long-eared owl Riddle to deliver a letter to Old Barty, John turned his wand and put it away.


    He called Tang Mi and said, "I need a new suit of clothes."


    Tang Mi asked: "Are you going to the banquet?"


    "No," John rolled his eyes and seemed to be in a good mood, "I''m going to the Ministry of Magic."


    Regarding the trial of the Savior, John was looking forward to the scene where Dumbledore would stand below and defend Harry that day.


    After Tang Mi heard this, he went to the Silver Shou clothing design store, and a tailor came to work on a new piece of clothing for John.


    Green and purple robes, body-fitting clothing and gold bracelet decorations.

 Chapter 252：

    Putting the ring on his left hand, stroking the ring with his right hand, and looking at himself in the mirror, John raised the corners of his mouth.


    "Let''s go to the Ministry of Magic."


    The silver mask was put on his face, John snapped his fingers, the fireplace burned with green flames, and he and Tang Mi walked in.


    ¡­


    Chapter 276 Ministry of Magic and Audition


    When he came out again, John was already in the hall of the Ministry of Magic.


    It is resplendent with gold and jade, and the floor is a polished dark wooden floor.


    The peacock blue ceiling is inlaid with sparkling golden symbols, constantly moving and changing.


    The four walls are inlaid with glossy dark wooden boards, and a gold-plated fireplace is embedded in it.


    John had just come out of one of the gilded fireplaces.


    He opened a floo network connected to the Ministry of Magic, and it was Old Barty who took the lead.


    There is a fountain in the center of the foyer, and a group of pure gold statues stand in the circular pool.


    Statue of the Magic Brothers.


    A handsome wizard and a beautiful witch, as well as centaurs, goblins and house elves looked at the two wizards with admiration.


    In John''s opinion, the Ministry of Magic really puts its money where its mouth is.


    No matter how good these superficial skills are, if the magic is not in place, it will be in vain.


    Maybe they want to commemorate those hard-won victories, but so far, except for the house elves, the other centaurs and goblins are still not convinced by the Ministry of Magic.


    Especially the centaurs, who have never even been to the Ministry of Magic.


    Goblins control the finance of the magical world.


    "Sir Johnny Silverhand." Waiting here is a smiling wizard.


    Safety inspector, Eric, who goes to work every day like visiting a grave with a smile on his face.


    He was particularly enthusiastic today because Johnny Silverhand gave him money to replace the old Comet broomstick at home.


    "Do you need to check your wand?" John naturally took out his wand.


    Eric waved his hands repeatedly and said: "No need, Mr. Johnny Silverhand, Minister Crouch is waiting for you in the office."


    "Thank you for the notice." John nodded and led Tang Mi into the golden door.


    Eric personally watched John walk into the golden door, and the smile on his face quickly disappeared.


    Returning to his position, he returned to the grave-visiting state.


    "I brought a guest."


    The voice sounded, Eric looked with drooped eyelids, and Mr. Weasley came to him with Harry.


    He said listlessly: "Come over here."


    There is no enthusiasm at all, even if the opposite is the famous savior Harry Potter.


    After all, the savior didn¡¯t prepare Nimbus 2000 for himself, right?


    Asking Harry to take out his wand, he took it slowly.


    That speed can rival that of a sloth.


    ¡­


    Behind the golden door is a smaller hall.


    There are at least twenty elevators inside. On the way John walked over, any wizard who saw him would call him "Your Excellency."


    Some of Tang Mi¡¯s former colleagues can¡¯t help but envy Tang Mi.


    Although Tang Mi no longer works at the Ministry of Magic, his status is much higher than theirs now.


    "Your Excellency, please go first."


    An elevator arrived, and the tall, unshaven wizard who was about to go up was holding a large cardboard box and quickly stopped the others to make way for John.


    Others secretly thought that this guy is really discerning, and they all expressed with smiles that they were not in a hurry and asked you to go in first.


    "Thanks, Bob."


    In one sentence, the smiles on other people''s faces were distorted.


    But the big wizard Bob was extremely happy that Johnny Silverhand remembered his name.


    The last person whose name was remembered was Ozzie Heard, who is now a candidate for the position of Head of the Auror Office.


    He smiled so brightly that he almost shook the chicken in the big cardboard box.


    Close the golden fence door and the elevator slowly rises.


    "It''s really enthusiastic, isn''t it, Tang Mi." During the peak period, there were only two people in this elevator.


    Tang Mi smiled, shrugged and said, "I have never seen Eric''s smile like that. He usually goes to work as heavy as going to the cemetery."


    "Power and money are both good things." John rubbed the ring and reached the seventh level.


    This is the Department of Magical Sports and Sports, and Ludo is the boss here.


    Speaking of Ludo, John said casually: "How much money does Ludo owe?"


    "Last time you voted, you promised to exempt him from 10%, and now you still have about 5,400 Galleons." Tang Mi answered with a good memory.


    "It looks like we should be able to pay it off next year."


    When the people who were about to do something outside saw John inside, they immediately stopped, smiled and asked John to go first.


    The elevator continues to run and reaches the sixth floor, which is where the Department of Magical Transportation is located.


    On the fifth floor, John met Percy, the current director of the International Office of Magical Law.


    With a stack of papers in hand, Percy walked into the elevator.


    "I moved out," said Percy. "My father thought I was too petty."


    Speaking of this, Percy had a hint of anger on his face.


    "That''s good, at least it won''t be embarrassing, right?" John chuckled, "Mr. Weasley can''t arrange your life."


    "I think so too."


    On the fourth floor, the Department for the Management and Control of Magical Creatures, Percy needed to deal with the illegal transportation of magical animals into the country.


    The elevator continues to run, passing by the Department of Magical Accidents and Disasters on the third floor and the Department of Magical Law Enforcement on the second floor.


    They arrived at their destination, the minister''s office on the first floor.


    Walking into the office, Old Batty was reading documents.


    The more he looked, the more his brows furrowed.


    "I hope I didn''t disturb you." John walked into the office with a smile.


    Old Batty showed a smile on his serious face, stood up and shook hands with John.


    "How could it be possible, Mr. Johnny Silverhand?"


    John caught a glimpse of several documents on the table, concerning Dumbledore and the Dementors of Azkaban.


    "Dumbledore is the chief magician of the Wizengamot. This identity restricts the Ministry of Magic''s decisions on many matters."


    Old Buddy invited John to sit down. There were more white hairs on his short gray hair.


    John chuckled and said, "Then take this. Dumbledore won''t care about this. His pride is not in these titles, but in the unrivaled magic."


    "Yeah, I think that''s the way it should be. He told me that the Ministry of Magic has no right to interfere in Hogwarts affairs." Old Barty had some anger on his face.


    Stroking the ring, John looked at Old Barty quietly and said meaningfully, "That''s why we have to restrict it, Old Barty."


    Old Barty saw with his own eyes that Dumbledore behaved like the Emperor of the Ministry of Magic. As the new minister, he did not want to do this.


    After looking at the time, Old Batty said, "I think you wouldn''t mind going down with me."


    "Of course I don''t mind," John Shiran stood up and said with a smile, "This is my honor."


    Old Barty felt that with this ''second king'' around, he would have more confidence to face Dumbledore.


    They sat on the elevator and went down. John looked at the second underground floor and said unexpectedly: "Did you change places?"


    Old Batty said with a straight face: "We must naturally host our savior and first king in a better place."


    Old Barty doesn''t like people who don''t follow the rules. Unfortunately, Harry Potter is such a person.


    "He has to cause trouble almost every year." Old Barty complained about Harry.


    Indeed, Harry has done something every year since he entered school.


    Another time the Ministry of Magic was disgraced.


    It¡¯s hard to get old Batty to like him.


    And almost everyone attributes the victory of Voldemort to the savior Harry Potter.


    This made Old Batty very angry.


    The period when Voldemort was active was when Barty Sr. was in charge of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. It was he who used iron-blooded means to approve the use of the Unforgivable Curse by Aurors to deal with Death Eaters.


    It can be said that Old Barty''s contribution during that period is not as good as Dumbledore, the nuclear bomb in the wizarding world, and he can at least be ranked in the top three.


    As a result, people only remembered Harry Potter, the savior, and Barty Sr. was directly forgotten because of Barty Jr.''s incident.


    If it weren''t for John, Old Barty would probably still be forgotten in some corner now.


    This time, they changed positions to remind them of what old Barty had done in that courtroom and who was the man who led the Ministry of Magic to fight against Voldemort!


    The elevator goes all the way to the ninth floor underground.


    This is the most mysterious place in the Ministry of Magic.


    John walked out and looked at the black door at the end of the corridor, with a strange color in his eyes.


    Department of Mysteries.


    Old Batty turned into the next staircase and shouted to John: "Sir, get down this way."


    "Oh, this is my first time here."


    John said casually and took a deep look at the black door of the Department of Mysteries.


    There is what he wants there, but it''s not a good opportunity yet.


    Even Old Batty cannot easily mobilize the contents inside.


    Go into the stairs and go all the way down to the bottom.


    This place made John feel like he was back in the corridor where he took Potions class.


    Use the torch on the rough wall and go all the way to the tenth courtroom.


    They pushed the door open and went in.


    "Ah, Minister Crouch, and... Lord Johnny Silverhand."


    ¡­


    Chapter 277 Courtroom and Trial


    The girl''s high-pitched voice gave John goosebumps, and he looked up.


    Even though he is wearing a red robe, the pink collar underneath is still exposed.


    A broad, saggy face and a contrived little girl''s voice appeared in the mouth of such an aunt.


    The visual impact on John was extremely strong.


    At this time, Umbridge saw Johnny Silverhand coming, with a look of surprise on her face.

 Chapter 253：

    "Sir Johnny Silverhand, I think this is the first time we have officially met." She chuckled and held out her hand, "Dolores Jane Umbridge."


    John wanted to turn around and leave, but thought of letting Umbridge take the blame, he reached out and touched it lightly and immediately retracted it, saying calmly: "You sent me a letter, I saw it."


    These words surprised Umbridge very much.


    Old Barty wore a purple robe with a delicate silver ''W'' embroidered on the left chest. This was also the dress of everyone in the Wizengamot court.


    Except John.


    The purple robe looked different from those around him, and the appearance of the silver mask made some people whisper.


    Amelia was also here as the Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. She frowned and said, "Johnny Silverhand, you are not a member of the Wizengamot."


    Old Barty said: "I invited Mr. Johnny Silverhand here as a consultant to the Ministry of Magic."


    "With all due respect, I have never heard of a Ministry of Magic adviser."


    "Now, Mr. Johnny Silverhand has provided us with many clues about Death Eaters. You should know this very well."


    Old Barty interrupted Amelia, they were full of antagonism.


    Regarding old Barty¡¯s capture of a large number of Death Eaters, these things are also why people believe that he is making a big deal.


    If the information about the Death Eaters was provided by Johnny Silverhand, then this Ministry of Magic consultant would be reasonable.


    Amelia looked deeply at the silver mask and said nothing.


    The other people in the Wizengamot also kept their mouths shut, and many of them gave John friendly smiles.


    John looked around. The walls of the room were made of black stone. There was a chair in the center with iron chains on the armrests.


    There were about fifty people in the room, sitting on rows of gradually rising benches.


    "Sir Johnny Silverhand, if you don''t mind, you can sit here."


    A voice sounded, Damo Alex, he also has a position in the Wizengamot.


    John walked over and sat next to him, and said in a low and hoarse voice: "It seems that you are quite interested in the Savior."


    Damo Alex was wearing a red robe, holding a cane in his hand, and said with a smile: "It''s hard not to be interested in the only person who survived after being hit by the Dark Lord''s death curse."


    John was noncommittal and asked: "How is your blood curse thesis?"


    "During the review, I used your real name. After all, you don''t need too much glory now." Damo Alex chatted with John in a low voice.


    John doesn¡¯t mind using his real name very much.


    After waiting for a while, a person walked into the deep dark room.


    Damo Alex stopped talking and turned his gaze away, with a fiery look on his face.


    Harry Potter.


    Since the lighting in this place was not very good, and John was sitting higher up, Harry did not notice that side.


    Harry took heavy steps, even though Hermione and Mr. Weasley had told him that the Ministry of Magic would not convict him.


    He reacted passively.


    But in such an environment, he still couldn''t help but feel some cramps in his calves.


    He had seen this place before, in the pensieve in the principal''s office.


    He saw with his own eyes how Old Barty sat in that position and swung the hammer to send the Death Eaters sitting in the middle to Azkaban.


    Now he is going to take that position.


    Under the silent gaze of the Wizengamot, a pressure increased dramatically.


    "Harry Potter." Old Barty said, "Sit down in your seat."


    "I think the Wizengamot should have informed you where you were coming?"


    "Yes, sir."


    Harry was very nervous, he was just a 15-year-old kid.


    He lowered his gaze and walked on the ground with his feet, making a loud echo.


    He carefully sat on the chair with half his buttocks, and the chains on it made a jingling sound.


    Fortunately, it didn''t happen like he saw in the pensieve, **** with chains.


    A feeling of dizziness and nausea appeared in his mind. He kept himself calm and awake and looked up.


    Some people in the Wizengamot could not see clearly due to the light.


    Such mystery makes people even more stressed.


    Old Barty was sitting in the middle, and next to him was Amelia and someone like an aunt.


    Harry also saw Percy and heard that he and Mr. Weasley were having a serious dispute.


    Percy attended as the record keeper, and at the same time, Old Barty laid the foundation for his future as a member of the Wizengamot.


    Harry wanted to say hello to him because he was the only familiar person present.


    But Percy didn''t even look at him.


    Although Percy is rational, he is still worried about Heinrich.


    "The trial on August 12th," Old Barty''s voice was full of confidence, "Harry James Potter, who lives at 4 Privet Drive, Little Whinging, Surrey, was tried for violating the "Reasonable Restraint of Minor Wizards" Act and the International Statute of Secrecy.¡±


    "Asker: Barty Crouch, Minister of Magic;


    Amelia Susan Bones, Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement;


    Senior Undersecretary Dolores Jane Umbridge.


    Trial Recorder: Percy Ignatius Weasley. "


    After Old Barty finished speaking, Dumbledore strode out calmly and said calmly: "Defense witness: Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore."


    He was wearing a black and blue robe and had an extremely peaceful expression.


    He walked over to Harry and looked up.


    Old Batty looked at him deeply and said, "We need a comfortable chair."


    "No need to worry," Dumbledore took out his wand and shook it gently, and the soft armchair appeared out of thin air.


    He sat on it and looked up in one direction.


    The silver mask over there is watching here.


    Old Barty saw that he had brought his own chair and did not continue to say anything. Instead, he looked at Harry, holding a piece of paper in his hand and read loudly: "The defendant is accused of the following crimes:


    The defendant had previously received a written warning from the Ministry of Magic for similar accusations. This time, with full knowledge that his behavior was illegal, at 9:23 pm on August 2, in front of Muggles at a Muggle residence A patronus charm was used on it.


    This behavior violated paragraph 3 of the "Reasonable Restraint of Minor Wizards Act" promulgated in 1875 and Article 13 of the "International Federation of Wizards'' Statute of Secrecy". "


    After Old Barty finished reading, he asked Harry: "Are you Harry James Potter who lives at 4 Privet Drive, Little Whinging, Surrey?"


    "Yes." Harry answered.


    Old Barty continued to ask, "Three years ago, you were officially warned by the Ministry of Magic for illegal use of magic?"


    "Yes, but that''s because of the house elves." Harry defended.


    Old Barty looked at him and asked: "Two years ago you inflated a Muggle. Why was that?"


    "That''s because, because..." Harry remembered that in the third grade, Minister Fudge laughed at him and said that the Ministry of Magic would send a young wizard to Azkaban for inflating his aunt.


    Old Batty did not let him continue and asked: "Have you ever had such an experience?"


    Harry immediately thought of how he had changed the glass in the reptile house to let the python escape before he entered school.


    "This is a dangerous behavior!" Old Barty said loudly with stern words: "This is your third violation of the regulations of the Ministry of Magic."


    Old Barty has rich interrogation experience, which makes Harry feel even more stressed.


    "You know that you are under 17 years old and are not allowed to use magic outside of school, right? You were in a Muggle-dense area at the time, and you used magic when there were Muggles nearby."


    "Yes, because..."


    Harry was desperate when asked, and wanted to defend himself urgently.


    Before he could say anything, he was interrupted, and Amelia asked: "Did you transform into a complete patron saint?"


    "Yes."


    "A physical patron saint?"


    "A...what?" Harry was a little confused.


    Amelia continued: "Your patron saint has a clear form, rather than a ball of steam or smoke?"


    "Yes," Harry said desperately, not knowing what she was going to do, "It''s a stag, every time."


    "every time?"


    "Amelia Susan Bones." Old Barty interrupted her impatiently and said, "What we need is an interrogation."


    Amelia said: "It''s really amazing. It''s really amazing that he can transform into a real patron saint at his age."


    The sudden compliment made Harry confused about the situation, but Old Barty knew what she wanted to do.


    A little wizard with outstanding talent can always make strangers feel good.


    He warned displeasedly: "You should look at another student in Hogwarts. That kid could expel a hundred dementors in the third grade. What we should be discussing is that he used magic in front of Muggles! "


    Amelia shut her mouth.


    ¡­


    Chapter 278 Witnesses and Showing Venomous Fangs


    Harry was irritated by their confusing words and shouted loudly: "It''s because of the dementors!"


    "Dementors?" Old Barty stared at him, "You can explain it in detail."


    "At that time, two dementors appeared in the alley and were heading towards my cousin and me!"


    "You should know what you are talking about?" Old Barty shouted seriously, "That is a very serious accusation against Dementors. Do you know what you are talking about?"


    The Wizengamotri, except John, were all talking in whispers.


    They were all very surprised that dementors appeared in Muggle gathering places.


    "I know it very well!" Harry said loudly, "There were two of them, blocking each other from both ends of the alley. Everything became so dark and cold. My cousin touched them and tried desperately to escape."


    Old Barty seemed to be thinking about why the dementors appeared there.


    Dumbledore cleared his throat, and the Wizengamot stopped the discussion and looked at him quietly, like a believer listening to guidance.


    "Actually, we have a witness who can prove that Dementors were indeed present in the alley," he said. "I mean, a witness other than Dudley Dursley."


    Old Batty said loudly with a straight face: "You have the power to bring your witnesses."


    "I brought her," said Dumbledore. "She''s right outside the door."


    Mrs. Figg was invited over. She was a squib and it was her first time in such a place.


    Dumbledore conjured a chair for her to sit on.


    "Full name?" Old Batty asked loudly.


    Mrs. Figg said in a slightly trembling voice, "Arabella Dorian Figg."


    Old Batty motioned for her to continue.


    "I''m a resident of Little Whinging, right next to Harry Potter''s house."


    Mrs. Figg then described in detail the appearance of the dementors in the alley.


    Mrs. Figg became more confident when asked what the dementors had done.


    "They rushed towards the two boys. One boy fell down and the other dropped his wand. He tried to pick it up and attack, but was entangled by the dementors."


    "Some black ones appeared and took away the dementors that fell on the fallen boy. The other boy seized the opportunity and used the Patronus to fight back."


    "Wait a minute." Old Batty said sharply with sharp eyes, "What is the black color you are talking about?"


    With fear and confusion in her eyes, Mrs. Figg said, "I don''t know, it''s a kind of black thread, and it wraps around the dementors. The dementors are very scared."

 Chapter 254：

    "It is helping Harry Potter, can I understand it this way?" Old Barty said, "Unknown black."


    "I think so." Mrs. Figg nodded.


    Judging from the situation at that time, the black thread did not attack Harry, but only took away the dementor.


    Old Barty looked at Harry with a straight face and said, "You used the Patronus Charm before you were about to be rescued?"


    "No, no, that black color makes people very uncomfortable." Harry opened his mouth to explain.


    Old Batty interrupted him and said: "Do you think this can make you more noticeable?"


    "Minister Crouch," Dumbledore said softly, "I don''t think it''s a coincidence that the dementors are there."


    "Sorry, I think what we are discussing now is why Harry Potter still chose to use magic when he was about to escape danger." Old Barty said loudly, "I will ask about the Dementors later. "


    He turned to look at Harry and said sternly, "This isn''t the first time, is it?"


    Dumbledore frowned. Old Barty knew about Voldemort. Why is he acting like this now?


    Staring at Harry closely, Old Barty said: "I don''t know why the last Minister Fudge let a young wizard who made a major mistake go."


    "In my opinion, losing control of your emotions and inflating a Muggle is an extremely dangerous thing. What do you think, defense witness?"


    Turning the topic to Dumbledore, Dumbledore was silent for a while. He already understood that Old Barty was now expressing dissatisfaction.


    "As the chief magician of the Wizengamot, I think you should know that using magic when there is no source of danger is no longer enough to fulfill Article 7 of the "Reasonable Restraint of Minor Wizards Act."


    As the former director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, Old Barty is extremely familiar with these.


    He proposed Dumbledore''s identity, also hinting at Dumbledore from the side.


    Obviously, Dumbledore got the hint.


    "Perhaps you have forgotten this identity and forgotten something."


    Old Barty said, and Amelia next to her turned to look at him in disbelief.


    "That''s it," Dumbledore looked up at Old Barty and said calmly, "Maybe I''m not suitable to continue to hold this position."


    After receiving the answer, Old Batty showed a smile, but it quickly disappeared.


    He said seriously, "Don''t say anything irrelevant to this case."


    Harry felt incredible when he saw Dumbledore shivered.


    In his mind, Dumbledore has always been synonymous with omnipotence.


    "With all due respect, Harry Potter is not completely out of danger," Dumbledore said. "The black one had no intention of helping Harry after taking away a dementor."


    "This is just your guess, isn''t it?" Old Barty looked at Dumbledore and said, "Your witnesses have proven this."


    "I have other proof." Dumbledore said, not looking at Old Barty, but looking behind him.


    "Perhaps I can ask that person to come out and confirm it in person."


    John felt the gaze, and he knew clearly that Dumbledore was looking at him.


    He remained silent, except for the corners of his mouth slightly raised under the mask.


    Want to help yourself?


    Dumbledore, you may have forgotten what I said.


    Or is it your arrogance and prejudice that you think I am still the obedient student?


    He stared at Dumbledore below with no intention of showing up.


    Old Batty said with a dark face, "You mean, you know that person?"


    "Yes," Dumbledore said, "I can confirm that he had no intention of continuing to take action at that time."


    "This is your inference," Old Batty put down the paper in his hand and said sarcastically, "You can even amend certain bills. You once had such power."


    "I believe you for the time being, but I don''t want to continue to dwell on Harry Potter''s behavior outside school and the mistakes of the previous minister."


    Old Barty folded his hands together and said loudly to the members of the Wizengamot: "If you agree that the accusation is unfounded, please raise your hands."


    One hand was raised, not sure if it was because of Dumbledore or because he was persuaded.


    All added up, there were actually half of them, including Amelia and a series of wizards close to Dumbledore.


    This gave Harry hope.


    Old Batty continued: "If you agree with the establishment of the accusation, please raise your hands."


    As he said that, he raised his hands, and then he raised his hands one after another, and he even reached half of them.


    Half to half, everyone turned their attention to John, but he did not raise his hand.


    Old Barty''s voice was not so stiff and he said: "Advisor of the Ministry of Magic, you can get involved."


    "Sorry, I don''t think he has this qualification." Amelia interrupted him and said, "He is only an advisor, not a member of the Wizengamot."


    "But now we''re at a deadlock, aren''t we?" Old Batty said with a cold voice, "Or do you think we need a second trial?"


    But from the bottom of his heart, Harry didn''t want to experience it a second time.


    Dumbledore said: "I think it is a fair thing to involve the advisors of the Ministry of Magic."


    His opening blocked Amelia''s words.


    Turning his gaze to the silver mask, Dumbledore''s eyes were filled with emotions, and he said calmly, "I didn''t expect to meet you here, Mr. Johnny Silverhand."


    "Principal Dumbledore," John stood up and said calmly: "There are many things you didn''t expect. You are not God and can''t control everything, right?"


    He means something.


    With everyone watching, John asked softly: "I''m very surprised about something."


    "As a student educated at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, why can''t I even control my own magic power and do things that hurt Muggles?"


    John looked at Dumbledore and said insightfully, "The wizarding world has invested a lot of money in Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Naturally, they don''t want little wizards to be unable to receive a good education in the school."


    "I hope the Ministry of Magic can supervise the education issues at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry."


    After a few months, Slytherin''s dragon showed its fangs to the Hogwarts Phoenix.


    Old Batty''s expression changed, and he understood what John meant.


    The voice under the silver mask seemed so sincere, but it was also filled with poison.


    "I personally have no ill will toward Harry Potter."


    "Only to you, Dumbledore.


    "I am keen to give young wizards a chance to reform. I agree that the charges are not valid, but I hope that the supervision of the Ministry of Magic will be implemented as soon as possible, Headmaster Dumbledore."


    Dumbledore, it''s time for you to give up your position.


    After John finished speaking, he sat down and the coldness in his eyes rushed towards Dumbledore.


    I said I would settle the score, starting from your school, Dumbledore.


    In the end, Harry was found not guilty, but under relative conditions.


    Dumbledore suspended his duties as principal, waiting for the senior investigator to enter Hogwarts to investigate whether there are educational problems to decide whether to resume.


    The position of chief magician of the Wizengamot was cancelled, and his position as president of the International Federation of Magic was also implicated.


    Harry couldn''t be happy. He felt that he was dragging down Dumbledore and causing him to lose everything.


    Dumbledore comforted him, "As long as it doesn''t take me out of the chocolate frog picture, I don''t care."


    Harry was not very happy. He kept recalling Old Barty''s trial just now and the silver mask in his mind.


    ¡­


    Chapter 279 First and Second


    "Harry, please go back with Arthur first."


    "But, Dumbledore."


    "I still have things to solve."


    Harry walked out of the courtroom and looked back at Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore blinked at him as before.


    Mr. Weasley was waiting outside, anxious to know the result.


    When John saw Dumbledore who had not left, Old Barty nodded slightly to John and left immediately.


    "That boy disappointed me a little." Damo Alex shook his head in disappointment. He originally thought that the legendary savior would be very different.


    Looking now, he is not much different from an ordinary 15-year-old boy.


    The two of them walked towards the door while talking.


    "Sir Johnny Silverhand, can I invite you to talk?"


    Dumbledore made an invitation. Damo Alex looked at Dumbledore and then at John, and said, "I''m leaving first."


    John stopped. The people in the courtroom seemed to know that this time should be reserved for the two of them, and they filed out.


    Amelia slowed down and passed by the two of them, then walked out faster.


    There were only two people left in the courtroom, and John stood opposite Dumbledore.


    "Perhaps this will make you feel better," Dumbledore said with a kind expression. "I''m sorry about that."


    John looked at him and said nothing.


    Dumbledore continued, "I know you are preparing some things to deal with the Death Eaters, some too radical methods."


    "I hope we can sit down and have a good chat," he waved his hand, and two soft chairs appeared. "Maybe there is only one conversation left between us."


    He looked at John expectantly and invited him to sit down.


    John looked down at the chair next to him, raised his hand and gently touched it.


    "You know, Dumbledore," John said softly, stroking the smooth surface of the chair with his fingers, "I''ve been thinking about something these days."


    "Who is Dumbledore?" He slowly raised his head and said, "The Headmaster of Hogwarts?"


    "No, it''s not."


    "Dumbledore is a god."


    As he spoke, there was an incomprehensible look in his eyes.


    "He controls everything, so Dumbledore should solve everything."


    "He is full of mercy, he is full of compassion, he is like a saint...a god."


    The place where the chair was touched by the fingertips ignited flames, and the chair was gradually enveloped.


    The flames covered half of the silver mask, and John''s voice became emotionless, "We should all be like this, listen to Dumbledore''s words and surround him."


    "John." Dumbledore was stunned.


    "But God is old."


    John''s voice became colder and colder, "When gods bleed, God-killers will appear."


    The fire was raging, and the chair quickly turned black.


    "Do you think you are a good principal?" John sneered: "The lack of internal education is a fact, Dumbledore, this is not my petty temper. Your education makes it difficult for students to even have basic self-protection abilities. "


    "If you are a god, you should treat all people equally and fairly. You have failed to do this."


    "Do you know what is sad?"


    "You have the power of a god, but the heart of a human."


    "You try to escape your shortcomings, but you inadvertently develop them."


    "You can lead the entire Ministry of Magic to kill Voldemort and minimize casualties."


    "But you chose to lead another team yourself, causing unnecessary tragedy."


    "You run away from yourself, but you can''t let go of everything."


    The chair was completely burned, and the pungent burning smell filled the room.

 Chapter 255：

    John said, walking past the chair.


    Looking at this God who wants to escape but is unwilling to give up everything.


    Dumbledore''s failures in life all came from his escape.


    It was so before and it is so now.


    The indulgence of Voldemort comes from his compassion and his arrogance about his own power.


    Is Voldemort difficult to deal with?


    No, it¡¯s not difficult.


    All it takes is a strong enough person, someone who can lead the Ministry of Magic.


    Dumbledore is undoubtedly the best choice.


    His power was confirmed during Grindelwald''s time, and the Ministry of Magic invited him to become Minister of Magic.


    But he was afraid, afraid that he would be eroded by power.


    He chose to recruit the Order of the Phoenix to fight back against Voldemort.


    The result of this is to allow Voldemort to grow wildly.


    The Death Eaters gained support from more pure-blood families and became a force that disrupted the magical world. Many Muggles died tragically.


    At that time, the Ministry of Magic was full of talents, and the Aurors were experienced in many battles.


    The Longbottoms and others all came from there.


    But Dumbledore chose to use James Potter and others who had just graduated, and was unwilling to rely on the power of the Ministry of Magic.


    In terms of education, Dumbledore was also in a mess.


    Knowing that Voldemort has not been completely eliminated, he adopts a completely free-range teaching method for Defense Against the Dark Arts.


    Each new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor restarts the course, leaving students with uneven learning progress.


    If it weren''t for the Star Club and the Three Little Ones, John can guarantee that this class of Hogwarts students would be the weakest in history.


    Kindness is always used where it shouldn''t exist, the shortcomings of arrogance.


    "Your failure is born from your contradictions."


    John walked past Dumbledore and said in a calm voice, "God should stay on the altar."


    Passing by, Dumbledore stood there for a long time, unable to recover.


    John passed the black door of the Department of Mysteries again.


    He looked at the door, turned around and walked into the elevator.


    "I will make God shed the first drop of blood."


    ¡­


    Old Barty was in a good mood and did not convict Harry Potter this time.


    This matter may be big or small, but it is not enough to make people take it seriously.


    It was considered as giving Dumbledore some face.


    The most important thing is to remove some of Dumbledore''s powers through this purpose.


    Although Dumbledore is still the strongest in the wizarding world, the White Devil has taken off his crown.


    "About the investigators going to Hogwarts." Old Barty looked at John eagerly, "Sir Johnny Silverhand, who do you think we should send?"


    "Old Barty, you are the minister." John said with a smile, "But I do have a candidate."


    "Dolores Umbridge."


    "She?" Old Barty frowned and said; "She used to be from Fudge''s side."


    "We need someone to check and balance Dumbledore. He has only suspended his duties, but has not resigned." John smiled and waved his hand, "That is not a very good job."


    When Old Barty heard this, he thought it made sense. If he needed to check and balance Dumbledore, he needed someone who was not afraid of him.


    Umbridge is such a person, or it can be said that the ignorant and fearless.


    So old Barty agreed happily, and John mentioned another person by the way.


    Ozzie Heard.


    "In order to rectify education, it is natural to strengthen education." John said meaningfully: "Others need to see the determination of the Ministry of Magic to rectify education."


    Umbridge can manage people well, but forget about education.


    Old Barty is good at everything. After all, he is well taught and will work for the Ministry of Magic when he comes out.


    Naturally, we cannot be careless when dealing with education issues.


    After a review, a decision will be made on whether to appoint Ozzie Hilde as the new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor at Hogwarts.


    The Ministry of Magic''s involvement in Hogwarts educational issues has had mixed results.


    Okay, just like what John said, Dumbledore taught students and teachers in a free-range way, allowing students to rely on their talents. As a result, the upper limit of students was very high, but the lower limit was also very low. This time, the lower limit can be raised.


    Bad, if a minister with evil intentions appears in the future, then Hogwarts is likely to become a cradle for political parties.


    But this problem is not serious.


    Because their purpose is not to control Hogwarts education, but to exploit Dumbledore''s rights.


    Dumbledore, Hogwarts Board of Directors, Ministry of Magic.


    The three parties check and balance each other.


    Old Barty always just wanted to reduce some power, and did not want to completely become an enemy of Dumbledore.


    So even if Dumbledore''s power is reduced, Dumbledore will still be respected.


    His idea was the same as John''s, either let Dumbledore be a superior **** or a complete human being.


    Instead of occupying the position of God and acting like a human being.


    After this trial, another issue was put on the table.


    Dementors.


    "Dementors have been serving the Ministry of Magic for many years." Old Barty frowned and said, "Dumbledore mentioned the hidden dangers of dementors, and now it seems that they do exist."


    "It is temporarily difficult to find the existence of the Dementors."


    Dementors are not only guards, they also act like inhibitors, making the prisoners in Azkaban less energetic and thinking about causing trouble.


    This kind of specialness is difficult to see in other magical creatures.


    ¡­


    Chapter 280 Substitutes and Cash Ability


    Wizards who lose their wands are not without threats. In some places, the use of wands is not as blind as in our country.


    "About this problem." John said meaningfully: "Maybe there is a better solution."


    "Huh?" Old Batty looked at John in confusion.


    Under that silver mask, it seemed to be full of mystery.


    ¡­


    Harry was almost carried away by Mr. Weasley.


    He felt as if there was no ground under his feet, and his mind was filled with things about Dumbledore.


    "Oh my god, I can''t believe it. They actually interrogated you in the courtroom. Did they hold a trial?"


    Mr. Weasley still didn''t know what was happening, and he led Harry up the stairs.


    "I suppose so," said Harry gloomily.


    "Arthur." Amelia Bones greeted Mr. Weasley.


    There were several wizards around, and they all showed kindness to Harry.


    "Barty Crouch is a very good interrogator, and you did a great job." Mr. Weasley said to Harry after responding to Amelia.


    Pulled Harry and whispered: "This is good news. I want to send you back directly. You can tell everyone the good news."


    "Molly will have a celebration party."


    "This is nothing to celebrate." Harry growled.


    Mr. Weasley was stunned and asked patiently: "What''s wrong?"


    "Johnny Silverhand, he''s here too. He''s demanding that Dumbledore be removed from his position as headmaster."


    "Is the Ministry of Magic crazy?" Mr. Weasley was very surprised. "At this time? When the mysterious man returns?"


    "Yes, it was at this time," Harry felt his stomach churning, and the nausea made him sick. "They felt that there was a problem with Dumbledore''s education because there was a student who couldn''t control his powers outside of school. , inflated his aunt."


    "I''m sorry, but no one will blame you, Harry." Mr. Weasley grabbed Harry''s shoulders and said seriously like a father, "You are great, but some things are beyond your control. "


    "I just..." Harry couldn''t explain how he felt. Suddenly someone opened up an old score, and it was because he had implicated Dumbledore.


    He always felt that he could help Dumbledore, but now it seems that he has not helped.


    Mr. Weasley took Harry into the elevator, and Harry asked, "How come Johnny Silverhand is there? Those people call him a consultant to the Ministry of Magic."


    "That must be a large sum of money sent to the Ministry of Magic," Mr. Weasley said clearly: "Crouch''s rise to power has given a lot of galleons behind his back."


    Harry asked again, "Does Johnny Silverhand have any grudge against Dumbledore?"


    Harry asked a little too much, and Mr. Weasley noticed his mood.


    Yes, this is what happens to boys of this age.


    He said: "I don''t know much about this. They have been talked about together."


    "say what?"


    "Like the second king, Johnny Silverhand is full of mystery. No one knows his face. He has a lot of money and a lot of people."


    Harry stammered and asked: "Is it possible that he has a grudge between them?"


    "Hush." ??Mr. Weasley said seriously, "Don''t say these nonsense."


    "He targeted Dumbledore so much. Who else could he do it besides Voldemort?"


    "Harry!" Mr. Weasley said very seriously, "He can''t be a Death Eater. On the contrary, he has no dealings with Death Eaters. I can guarantee this."


    As the director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, Mr. Weasley knows better.


    Johnny Silverhand''s attitude towards the Death Eaters was very terrifying.


    This person will not become an enemy of the Order of the Phoenix at this time.


    Harry''s mind was very confused. He was talking nonsense. Johnny Silverhand was still attacking Voldemort in the cemetery.


    But the way Johnny Silverhand felt about Dumbledore made people drowsy.


    The elevator has arrived.


    Walking to the hall, there were very few people at this time. Harry saw two wizards, a man and a woman, standing at the Magic Brothers Fountain.


    "How is Lippi?"


    "He is fine, you don''t need to worry."


    "That mission lasted too long."


    "Sorry, I can''t tell you the specifics. Are you free this week?"


    "What, you want to ask me out?"


    "why not?"


    "You have changed a lot. You were not like this before...Arthur."


    Two people were chatting next to the fountain. The witch looked pretty, and her smoking voice gave her a different kind of sexiness when she spoke.


    She greeted Mr. Weasley, who responded: "Good afternoon, Oz."

 Chapter 256：

    Mr. Weasley whispered to Harry: "This is an Auror with rich experience who has recently been transferred back from the field."


    Oz''s eyes also fell on Harry. A trace of surprise flashed in her eyes and she said, "Is this Harry Potter?"


    With a smile on her face, she nodded towards Harry.


    When the wizard next to him saw this combination, a strange look flashed in his eyes.


    "Long time no see, Arthur."


    He greeted Mr. Weasley, who was a little embarrassed and said: "Tang Mi, you are here..."


    "I''m waiting for someone." Tang Mi chuckled and said, "I don''t have to go to work anymore, so I have to wait here."


    "That''s right, then I won''t disturb you anymore."


    Mr. Weasley was very discerning. He ended the conversation and took Harry to leave.


    At this moment, Harry saw the pool of water in the fountain and said hurriedly: "Wait a minute."


    He took the money bag out of his pocket and poured it into the pool.


    Looking up at the house elf, Harry wondered what Hermione would say if she saw it.


    When Mr. Weasley saw this scene, he thought that Harry was doing a good deed.


    There is a sign at the waterhole, and the money in it will be donated to St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Maladies and Maladies.


    He didn''t know that this was Harry''s wish. When he came in, he said in his heart that if the charges were dropped, he would invest ten galleons.


    Apparently more than ten galleons have been poured in now.


    "Okay Harry, I''ll take you back first." After Mr. Weasley finished speaking, he heard the sound of the elevator gate opening.


    He looked back and saw a silver mask coming out of it.


    Tang Mi walked over and said respectfully, "Sir."


    Mr. Weasley was glanced at, and he took two steps towards Harry.


    Harry also discovered the silver mask.


    Exactly the same as in the courtroom.


    It was as if he had returned to the courtroom, and the relaxed mood he had just regained.


    Recalling the scene where they met in the cemetery, Johnny Silverhand loudly questioned Dumbledore.


    There is definitely some kind of relationship between the two people, Harry can be very sure.


    Harry had a guess, based on Johnny Silverhand''s tone and the professor''s voice.


    Was he once a student of Hogwarts?


    The line of sight just glanced at Harry and transitioned to Oz without stopping too much.


    He nodded towards Oz, who responded quickly with a smile.


    There was not even a look. This was another time Harry was treated like this.


    The last time was in the cemetery, where he stood behind Dumbledore.


    This time at the Ministry of Magic, he was standing behind Mr. Weasley.


    That man''s eyes seemed to have never seen Harry.


    Harry wanted to ask him why Dumbledore was suspended as headmaster.


    Mr. Weasley hurriedly grabbed Harry.


    But Silver Mask''s footsteps stopped, he looked over, and then walked in the direction of Harry.


    "Sir Johnny Silverhand." Mr. Weasley said, and Silver Mask walked over.


    Standing next to Harry, he took out a money bag.


    The Galleons in the money bag are like golden waterfalls, and there is an extra piece of gold in the pool.


    Mr. Weasley''s eyes widened. This loss cost him at least half a year''s salary.


    "Whether it is in the Muggle or wizarding world," a low and hoarse voice sounded. Harry looked at the silver mask, whose eyes were indifferent and emotionless, "hospitals are always particularly important."


    Are you talking to yourself?


    Harry opened his mouth to respond.


    The voice sounded again, "Tang Mi, the land we acquired last time hasn''t been built yet, right?"


    Tang Mi said respectfully: "Yes."


    "Then build a hospital and provide free services to some patients."


    Harry felt that the silver mask had turned into gold at this moment, and the power of money almost blinded his eyes.


    His face was dull. Is this the world of the boss? Building a hospital was like buying groceries.


    "Goodbye, Harry."


    Harry came back to his senses, looked at the two people who were already walking towards the fireplace, and asked uncertainly: "Did he talk to me just now?"


    Mr. Weasley was also blinded by the money ability and said: "It seems so."


    ¡­


    Chapter 281 Horcrux and Tracing


    In Silverhand Manor.


    The gold cup was placed in a crystal cover, and John held "The Secret of Advanced Black Magic" in his hand and looked through it.


    "About the production of Horcrux, it involves the splitting of the soul."


    The book floated in the air, turning as John''s fingers brushed it.


    Staring at the book, John said to himself: "Horcruxes have strong magic resistance, which makes them difficult to destroy."


    Ordinary magic spells cannot destroy Horcruxes, and the objects on which Horcruxes are applied are very hard.


    If John wants to destroy the Horcrux, he has many ways.


    ?Whether it is Li Fire or Silver Wake''s Sword, it can be done.


    But he didn''t need to do this, because he had already destroyed Voldemort''s two Horcruxes.


    Excluding Harry, there are four Horcruxes.


    One of them has a gold cup in his hand, and John is going to use this gold cup to find the other three.


    There is a mutual connection between Horcruxes. This was confirmed by John in Harry.


    But unlike living creatures like Harry and Nagini, the Golden Cup itself has no consciousness.


    Voldemort can rely on him to influence others, but he cannot achieve mental connection.


    Opening the crystal cover, there were whispers, as if they were bewitched by demons.


    John took out the gold cup without changing his expression.


    "As arrogant as your master."


    John held the gold cup in his right hand, and black silk thread stretched out from his fingertips and wrapped it around the gold cup.


    At this moment, the voice from the soul became even stronger.


    John raised his eyebrows and wrapped the golden cup with the Soul-Eating Curse.


    His magic power is being depleted rapidly.


    Looking at the counterfeit Gryffindor Sword next to him, John made a thought and activated the object-taking magic.


    The fake Gryffindor Sword was summoned and connected to the golden cup.


    The black thread of the Soul-Eating Curse dragged a twisted soul, refusing to come out of the golden cup.


    Seeing this, John increased his strength, and his soul was gradually ripped out.


    Beads of sweat broke out on his forehead, and he stared at the golden cup.


    "It''s still a bit difficult to tear the soul directly."


    The right hand was quickly covered with silver, and then quickly turned into black.


    The five magic crystals conveyed power into the philosophy stone, and John''s lack of magic power was quickly replenished.


    "Do you still want to fight stubbornly?"


    The soul power surged toward John''s arm. John frowned and his eyes turned into vertical pupils.


    Black magic was flowing around his body, and John held the wand in his left hand and cut it off.


    The entangled Horcrux fragments quickly began to wilt as if they had been hit hard.


    Part of the power was transferred into the fake Gryffindor Sword. It was only part of it, but it was enough for John to use.


    Stuffing the gold cup back into the crystal cover, John clapped his hands, and a magic circle appeared on the fake Gryffindor Sword.


    The power that belonged to Voldemort was forced into the fake Sword of Gryffindor.


    The silver light on the fake Gryffindor sword flashed by and then disappeared quickly.


    After finishing all this, John picked up the sword.


    "Accepted the power of the Horcrux and established a connection with the Horcrux."


    He brought the sword close to the golden cup, and the gem glowed brightly.


    Horcrux detector.


    With a smile on his lips, John looked at the fake Sword of Gryffindor and said, "I should give you a new name, let''s call it the Sword of Marvolo."


    The fake Sword of Gryffindor has been officially renamed.


    John is full of bad taste.


    Holding this sword, isn''t it just the grandfather looking for his grandson?


    Due to the infusion of power, Marvolo''s Sword has more power, bringing damage similar to black magic.


    After finishing everything, John closed the crystal cover and left this place.


    He holds the Sword of Marvolo, with magic infused into it.


    "Following the traces of blood."


    Although there is no blood, it has the power of Voldemort''s Horcrux.


    John activated his magic, and a wave of waves spread out in all directions with Marvolo''s sword as the center.


    Suddenly, John felt a movement.


    It was transmitted from the Sword of Marvolo. It was very vague and pointed out a direction to John.


    ?In London.


    John looked down, and the pendant on his chest vibrated.


    "Sirius? No, it''s Black."


    Pupils contracted, John stared at the pendant.


    If there is nothing wrong with Marvolo''s Sword, then the vibration at this moment is telling John that another Horcrux exists.


    It can¡¯t be Sirius, then it¡¯s another place.


    The old house of the Black family.


    That is...


    Order of the Phoenix?


    John stared at Marvolo''s Sword, wondering if he should check it again.


    After all, you have to make him believe that Voldemort''s Horcrux is right under Dumbledore''s nose, which is a bit scary.


    Fate plays tricks on people?

 Chapter 257：

    "Which Horcrux is it?"


    John frowned. He had been exposed to the collection in Black''s home.


    Logically speaking, if there is a Horcrux, there is no reason for me not to have access to it.


    Or, did Sirius not show him the entire collection last time?


    Feeling bored for a while, John wished he could go to the Order of the Phoenix again.


    It''s a pity that if he does this, the Order of the Phoenix may change places.


    "It has contact with the Black family, so it can be ruled out that it is like the time in the diary."


    In the second grade, another of Voldemort''s Horcrux diaries was brought to Hogwarts by Ginny Weasley.


    He originally thought it was brought in by outsiders, but the result of the return of Marvolo''s Sword was that it belonged to the Black family.


    Only the person who takes it away can be called the owner.


    Except for Sirius Black, almost everyone else in the Black family is dead.


    Suddenly, a flash of inspiration flashed in his mind.


    A name comes to mind.


    Narcissa Malfoy¡­


    Or rather, Narcissa Black.


    Draco''s mother, Lucius''s wife.


    The ever-pure Black daughter.


    "I need to find a time, a time away from Voldemort and Lucius."


    John needs to ask Narcissa out, and the way is through Draco.


    Narcissa is not a Death Eater.


    She is a smart woman and a good wife.


    "I hope she can help me."


    John pondered for a moment and stuffed the Sword of Marvolo into his small bag.


    Leaving Silverhand Manor, he sent a message to Draco.


    Although Draco Malfoy was a little confused as to why John wanted to see his mother, out of trust in John, he still found an opportunity to talk to Narcissa.


    "That friend of yours really said that?" Narcissa was equally confused when she heard that her son''s friend wanted to meet her.


    But she is not her son. As a wise Slytherin, she can piece together the image of a friend from her son''s few words.


    A perfect Slytherin, with enough ambition and determination to protect his friends.


    "Make an appointment with him." Narcissa said to her son.


    "Okay, I''ll go with you."


    Malfoy consciously wanted to accompany his mother, but Narcissa refused.


    With her son¡¯s IQ being about the same as her husband¡¯s, she felt that it might not be suitable for her to go there.


    This makes Malfoy very depressed.


    Narcissa didn''t want her son to participate in her stupid husband''s Death Eater behavior, and she had some doubts in her heart.


    Why my husband has undergone many changes, perhaps others cannot see it.


    But as the person beside her, Narcissa could tell that Lucius had changed.


    It¡¯s not about how it turned out, but it¡¯s like losing part of the memory.


    This smart woman, through observation, is very sure that the part of her husband''s lost memory is related to Johnny Silverhand.


    Lucius once addressed Johnny Silverhand as "Sir", but now he calls him by his first name.


    All the respect that existed disappeared.


    If it is because Voldemort is back, his whole body has swelled.


    That''s impossible.


    Lucius knew the power of Johnny Silverhand, and even if Voldemort came back, he would not immediately turn his back on him.


    Eliminating all impossibilities, no matter how absurd the remaining answer is, it is true.


    Lucius forgot that memory, or hid it.


    And all of this is probably related to Johnny Silverhand.


    Narcissa clearly remembered that one day Lucius excitedly told herself that he wanted to change something.


    What is it?


    The dark mark that lasts a lifetime.


    Lord Johnny Silverhand promised to eliminate this thing.


    From now on, Draco will no longer be said to be the son of a Death Eater behind his back.


    Lucius changed, and Narcissa saw it.


    I can give up all this only for my son.


    Seeing Lucius lowering his posture and kneeling to Voldemort, Narcissa looked away.


    She was afraid that something would happen to Lucius.


    Resentful emotions emerged in my heart.


    Voldemort, why are you still alive? Why not die? Let our family no longer be involved in the whirlpool!


    ¡­


    Chapter 282 The Overturned Garden and Narcissa


    "I was wrong, Your Excellency, please let me go."


    Screams for mercy echoed in the garden, John sighed and closed the book in his hand.


    There are gold-plated writings on the black book cover, and the hand with the ring is placed on it.


    Before him was Mundungus, who was being led in front of John.


    Tang Mi frowned and kicked the person crawling away.


    "Mundungs, you took my money." John lowered his eyes and touched the gold letters with his fingers. "I didn''t kill you. It''s already a grace."


    "Sir, I, I know you are not willing to kill Mundungus," Mundungus cried with snot and tears. "I will definitely pay you back. Please don''t let me go back." that place."


    Mundungus was sent to the alchemy workshop as a test subject to develop new potions because he could not repay his debts.


    He spent six days a week in the hospital, and he couldn''t go on.


    "Then tell me, Mundungus, how can you repay my money?" John said lightly, "The only thing you have some value in is your healthy body."


    His gaze made Mundungus shudder, and he was speechless.


    "Or I can give you a new choice." John chuckled and threw down a piece of parchment on the table.


    Mundungus lowered his head and saw that there were names on it, each with a price marked on it.


    John said calmly: "Kill them."


    "Are these?" Mundungus couldn''t help but tremble. There were names of Death Eaters all over them, and he screamed in horror, "No, I can''t do it."


    "That''s a pity, you can''t reflect the value you should have." John''s face turned cold, and Mundungus was dragged away no matter how much he cried for his father and mother.


    Tang Mi came over at the right time and whispered, "Mrs. Malfoy is already outside the garden."


    "The next thing is up to you," holding the book in his hand, John brushed the mask casually, and the mask turned into silver mist and dissipated.


    To meet Malfoy''s mother, John didn''t need to bring anyone else with him.


    "Don''t let Mundungus die, he still has a hundred medicines to drink."


    "Silver Cross Rescue Hospital is on standby at any time." Tang Mi said: "I think he can finish the drink."


    John chuckled and walked to the other end of the garden.


    No. 1001, Teahouse No. 2, Kuantui Garden, Kuantui Lane.


    Narcissa''s fingers hovered over the teacup, and the teaspoon stirred the coffee and milk inside.


    She was a little absent-minded. She came here to meet her son''s friends.


    It¡¯s just that this place is not ordinary.


    The Upside Down Garden was created by Johnny Silverhand.


    It has gradually become a tourist attraction in Kwantai Alley.


    Known as ¡®Knockturn Alley during the day¡¯.


    People who didn¡¯t dare to enter Knockturn Alley in the past became bolder now that Knockturn Garden served as a bridge.


    The scent of lavender wafted from the quiet garden, and the breeze blew the lavender, making a rustling sound.


    The boy came from the cobblestone path, holding a copy of "The Tales of Beedle the Poet" in his hand. He had smooth black hair and handsome features.


    He was dressed very casually today, and his loose woolen sweater gave him a bookish air.


    He seems to be a good and harmless boy.


    When Narcissa saw him, she felt less curious about her son''s friend.


    In her opinion, this child may just have some trivial things to look for herself.


    This made Narcissa, who was thinking about how to save her family from the quagmire, feel irritated.


    She looked at John, and John looked at Narcissa.


    There is nothing more regretful than the loss of beauty.


    Narcissa escaped this law. She had a lady-like temperament about her. Unlike Mrs. Wick, she was more domineering.


    They met during the World Cup, but at that time, they didn''t pay much attention to each other.


    "Mrs. Malfoy." John walked over and nodded with a chuckle.


    A waiter came over to ask, and John said casually: "A glass of water will be fine."


    The book was placed on the table, and Narcissa glanced at it. It was just a story, and she didn''t care.


    "Draco said you have something to do with me? If it''s a small matter about study, then you''ve come to the wrong person." Narcissa suppressed her irritation. After all, she was her son''s friend.


    "Speaking of which, this is not the first time we have met, Mrs. Malfoy." The water glass was placed on the table, and John took a sip. "Is Lucius okay?"


    "Huh?" Calling her husband by his first name made Narcissa frown.


    John chuckled, "Don''t be like this, Narcissa, there are some things I want you to tell me."


    When she spoke this time, Narcissa was stunned.


    Because this voice is different from before, low and hoarse.


    The familiar voice made a possibility emerge in Narcissa''s mind.


    Her eyes widened, coffee spilled on the table, and she said in surprise: "You, are you?"


    "Are you surprised?" John said to himself, "Are you surprised that I am young, or are you surprised that I am honest with you?"


    He smiled deeply, and the laughter penetrated into Narcissa''s ears, making her unable to help but think in a bad direction.


    No one has ever seen the true face of Johnny Silverhand, and no one would have thought that he could be a student.


    The King of Knockturn Alley, the second king of the magic world.


    Turns out to be a boy? A student who has not yet graduated?


    too crazy.


    If it was true, why did Johnny Silverhand meet him like this.

 Chapter 258：

    Is he ready to give up on Malfoy?


    "Is he going to kill me?"


    All kinds of random thoughts buzzed around Narcissa like harassing flies.


    John snapped his fingers, and Narcissa''s messy thoughts were calmed.


    She stared at John and asked: "Qiang, why do you want to contact Draco? Lucius has already done something for you."


    "Contact Draco?" John laughed, "You should understand the cause and effect."


    "It''s not because Draco is Lucius''s son that I contacted him, but because Lucius is Draco''s father, I will give him a chance."


    Rubbing the ring, John looked indifferent.


    Narcissa took a deep breath and asked seriously: "I have only one question, what is Draco to you?"


    She was very scared. Could it be that the other party wanted to use his son to threaten the Malfoy family.


    "Friends." John knew what she was thinking and said seriously, "He and I are friends, a friendship that costs everything."


    Narcissa breathed a sigh of relief. Although she didn''t have Legilimency, she could tell that John meant what he said.


    Thinking of her son''s changes over the years, Narcissa thanked her sincerely: "Thank you, Draco can have a friend like you."


    "No thanks, friends are friends." John shook his head and said, "I came to you this time because I have something to ask."


    "Can I ask a question first?" Narcissa didn''t dare to ask for help like she did just now. She asked with some caution: "Why are you being honest with me?"


    John said: "Because I think you need a sense of security now."


    "A sense of security?" Narcissa asked.


    John looked at her and said: "The Malfoy family is on the verge of danger. This is how I express my trust in the Malfoy family."


    Narcissa''s expression was moved, and she said solemnly: "Thank you again."


    "Back to the topic," John tapped his fingers on the table, and the spilled coffee disappeared, he said, "About your family, Black."


    "Black?" Narcissa was stunned, "I have been away from that place for many years."


    "I want to know information about the Black family''s heirs, your brothers and sisters."


    John said: "That''s very important to me."


    He wants to know who brought the Horcrux into Black''s old house.


    "Well, I don''t know where to start," Narcissa recalled briefly, "Black''s generation has two sons and three daughters."


    "The eldest daughter, Bellatrix Black, married Rodolphus Lestrange and became a Death Eater."


    "The second daughter, Andromeda Black, married a Muggle wizard and was removed from the family tree."


    "The third daughter, that is, me, Narcissa Black, will marry Lucius."


    "Black is a pure-blood, which disgusted my cousin, Sirius Black. He ran away from home and was eventually removed from the family tree by his mother."


    "The Black family are basically all Slytherins, and only Sirius Black is a Gryffindor, which is even more annoying."


    Speaking of this matter, Narcissa''s disgust was undisguised.


    John shrugged. This was equivalent to Weasley becoming a Slytherin. The two families were really at odds with each other.


    Mentioning the last person, Narcissa''s eyes showed sadness, which was completely different from when she mentioned Sirius just now.


    "Regulus Black, the most favored child among the Blacks, has always been our pride. Every choice he makes is liked by everyone. He is a Slytherin and joined the Death Eaters at the age of 16. , following the glory of the Dark Lord, his parents are proud of him.¡±


    "He is different from us, I know." Narcissa''s eyes were red. She really liked this cousin.


    "He is very good to Kreacher and has a strong sense of family responsibility. That''s why he joined the Death Eaters."


    "Until one day, he died. No one knew how he died. His mother became crazy because of this."


    Speaking of this incident, Narcissa choked up a little, "He is such a good child. I am very scared. I am afraid that Draco will die in an unknown way like him."


    She revealed what she had always felt: her once favorite brother died inexplicably at the hands of the Dark Lord.


    They couldn''t even see Regulus Black''s body, so they didn''t know anything.


    "From that day on, everything changed." Narcissa stared blankly at the black hair of the boy in front of her, as if she saw her younger brother. "Two years later, Voldemort fell."


    John was silent about death.


    "Is it possible that Regulus brought something back, or Bellatrix?" John wanted to know what the Horcrux was.


    Narcissa shook her head and said, "I don''t know. Bellatrix was imprisoned in Azkaban. She followed the Dark Lord before and basically never went back. During that time, only Regulus was there."


    "About Regulus, I think you need to ask Kreacher. He knows better than me."


    "Kreacher is the Black house elf."


    "Thank you for your help." John stood up.


    Narcissa stood up and shook hands with her.


    After saying goodbye to Narcissa, John felt that he could basically lock in two people.


    ¡­


    Chapter 283 Prefect and Friends


    After sitting there thinking for a while, John stood up and picked up "The Tales of Beedle the Bard".


    "Maybe I can change the method..." He murmured to himself.


    His eyes fell on the gardener planting flowers by the garden. John walked over and said, "Very beautiful flowers."


    "No matter how beautiful the flowers are, they are just covering up the rotting corpse in the soil." The gardener said lifelessly.


    "Bright flowers bloom on the rotten and smelly soil," John chuckled, "This may be the meaning of sacrifice."


    The gardener paused his hand, remained silent for a while and said, "Maybe that''s right."


    "Do you mind if I take one?" John asked.


    The gardener didn''t say anything. John walked over in the garden and broke off a rose.


    Nodding slightly to the gardener, John left along the path.


    The gardener standing there was holding a shovel in one hand and his empty sleeve in the other hand. He raised his head to reveal his pale face.


    Barty Crouch Jr.


    ¡­


    When John returned home, he saw that the number of people outside his home had changed from dozens to three people now.


    One of them is the tall man whom we met last time.


    When they saw John coming back, they said respectfully, "Master."


    Walking into the home, the couple was discussing whether to buy a new house.


    "You lived well, why did you leave?"


    John looked confused, and Watson rubbed his hands in embarrassment.


    Mrs. Wick said: "There is no place to put the wizard''s chess piece you sent."


    It turned out to be this reason.


    John looked at his father, and he knew it was his father''s idea without even thinking about it.


    Hua Sheng said confidently: "Why don''t you buy it and not use it? It will cost a lot of money!"


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be more expensive than a house that can hold a wizard¡¯s chess set.¡±


    He glanced at his father with disdain. In fact, John had no requirements for where he lived.


    More importantly, John has cast a lot of magic in this house. If he changes the house, it will need to be rearranged, which is very troublesome.


    In front of his father, John shrunk the golden wizard chess pieces that were the same size as everyone else.


    The old man screamed miserably, hugging the king to his death and refusing to let go.


    The golden king also hugged Watson.


    In Wizard¡¯s Chess, the king is most special because he takes the shape of Watson and can move around the chessboard.


    "Honey, look at him quickly." Watson complained to Mrs. Wick.


    Mrs. Wick felt a little in the way, and then she saw the golden Mrs. Wick walking down.


    The golden king, who had refused to let go just now, immediately let go and was taken away by the golden queen.


    Isolated and helpless, Watson was about to cry but said without tears: "At least leave one for me."


    The chess pieces were shrunk one by one and put into the chess box. John thought for a while, took out the golden king and silver king separately and threw them to the ground.


    After the two kings, one gold and one silver, landed on the ground, they transformed into adults and stood at the door.


    Watson finally felt better and ran over to look at his handsome face.


    The remaining chess pieces were put away by Watson as if they were treasures. Judging from his posture, it seemed that he wanted to throw the chess pieces down to see if they would grow bigger.


    But it was taken away by Mrs. Wick not long after.


    Back at the attic, John saw Basil flying in.


    As a messenger, Basil has been lacking in training recently.


    Tom chased the tail, and when he saw Basil, he ran over to chase after Basil, but was stunned by Basil''s wing.


    Opening the letter that Basil brought back, John scanned it. It was the school start notice and book list.


    "Looks like Ozzie Heard has passed."


    Glancing at the Defense Against the Dark Arts textbook "Dark Arts, Defense, Guide", this is a textbook for Auror training.


    Putting the letter down, John''s badge vibrated slightly.


    I tapped the badge to see if someone was sending a message or in a group chat.


    Draco Malfoy: "I''m a Prefect!"


    Daphne Greengrass: "How could it be you!"


    Draco Malfoy: "?"


    Daphne Greengrass: "Where''s John? Why not John?"


    Draco Malfoy: "Is it you too?"


    Daphne Greengrass: "Shut up!"


    Cedric Diggory: "Is Draco the prefect in Slytherin? I thought it was definitely John. After all, Draco''s popularity is not very suitable."


    Draco Malfoy: "Hey, Cedric, have some respect for your prefects."


    Cedric Diggory: "Sorry, I am the president."


    Draco Malfoy: "?"


    Percy Weasley: "I really miss it. I used to be the guild president."


    Draco Malfoy: "..."


    Fleur Delacour: "Come on, I''m just a prefect, and I''m still a Beauxbatons warrior."


    Neville Longbottom: "I wonder who the prefect is in Gryffindor."


    Draco Malfoy: "Tsk, it''s not you anyway."


    The atmosphere in the group chat has become active, and everyone is busier during the holidays.


    John smiled. It seemed that Malfoy was not affected by Voldemort.


    Fleur Delacour: "I found a job at Silver Hands Angel Investment, where there was a drawer of letters every day. It was so much that it gave me a headache."


    Percy Weasley: "Some little problem comes to the office all the time and I have to run around."


    Neville Longbottom: "Many relatives came to my house. They were all celebrating my parents'' awakening. Grandma was very happy."


    Daphne Greengrass: "Astoria seems to be in love with someone recently, and an owl keeps flying into her room."

 Chapter 259：

    Draco Malfoy: "Ahem, for girls, falling in love is normal."


    Daphne Greengrass: "But that owl looks familiar to me."


    Draco Malfoy: "Illusion, it must be an illusion, the owls all look similar, how can you recognize them."


    Daphne Greengrass: "Okay."


    ¡­


    Although we haven¡¯t seen each other for a while, the hub of stars connects everyone.


    John turned off the stars and was in a good mood.


    Scanning the books on the table, his eyes darkened. It would be even more lively if everyone was there.


    Basil suddenly became restless. John looked up and saw a snowy owl flying over the window.


    It''s Hedwig.


    Holding down Basil who was about to fight with Hedwig, John picked up a small dried fish and stuffed it into Hedwig''s mouth.


    Hedwig looked at Basil provocatively, which made Basil feel itchy in her wings.


    Hedwig came here to deliver a message, not from Harry, but from Hermione.


    Opening the letter, there was a long paragraph written on it.


    Hermione felt sorry for Sirius. They didn''t know that the Muggle was Mr. Wick.


    Also regarding Harry''s trial, Mrs. Weasley made a lot of delicious food after returning.


    Hermione became a prefect, and just like her was Ron.


    "Everyone thought it would be Harry, even Mrs. Weasley thought so. She was so happy that she was going to have a party to celebrate."


    "But something is wrong with Harry. I think he is frustrated. He feels that Dumbledore is avoiding him, maybe because he caused Dumbledore to lose his position, although we comforted him that Dumbledore would not think so. "


    "By the way, have you read the new Defense Against the Dark Arts textbook? I haven''t read this book at all. Tonks said this is a textbook for Auror training. The new professor may be very good."


    Hermione wrote a long paragraph, saying that the events of the Order of the Phoenix had not affected their friendship.


    John felt warmed by such trust, stuffed another small dried fish into Hedwig and let her wait.


    Dumbledore made Hermione a prefect, which did not surprise John at all.


    After all, the Gryffindor who contributed the most bonus points was Hermione.


    Let Ron be the prefect, John figured it out after thinking for a moment.


    Based on Dumbledore''s character, it was probably to help Ron build up his self-confidence.


    Ron was hit many times last year.


    As the Weasley family of Iron Dumbledore, it is not strange to focus on training Ron.


    Basil didn''t know when he had already run to the table. When John turned his head, he immediately grabbed Hedwig''s dried fish.


    Hedwig resisted desperately, and the two snowy owls started fighting again.


    Tom was barking at the dog below.


    John took out his quill and began to write a reply.


    Walking over to clean up the flying feathers on the table, John wrote a reply to Hermione.


    After finishing writing some trivial things, John paused on his pen.


    He might be able to ask Hermione to find the Horcrux, but he hesitated.


    "Forget it, let''s find it ourselves."


    He didn''t want to take advantage of Hermione, otherwise Hermione would be stuck in a decision.


    He and the Order of the Phoenix both had to fight for the ownership of the Horcruxes, so Hermione should be an outsider.


    Handing the letter to Hedwig, John stuffed a small dried fish into its mouth, touched Hedwig''s head, and whispered: "Give the letter to Hermione."


    In return, John gave Hedwig five dried fish in a bag.


    Hedwig flew away contentedly.


    Basil pecked John''s finger angrily, and John piled the dried fish into a hill for him.


    Tom walked around the room anxiously because it contained nothing.


    Soon, it had dog food. It ate too quickly and accidentally bit through the dog bowl.


    ¡­


    John''s reply came to No. 12 Grimmauld Place.


    Hermione received this letter at the banquet celebrating Ron becoming a prefect.


    "See, John won''t hurt you." Hermione said to Harry, pointing to the small dried fish that Hedwig had brought.


    "Maybe he just likes Hedwig." Harry was very upset about John almost cutting off his godfather''s hand.


    Coupled with missing his prefect, Harry was in a bad mood.


    Hermione said angrily: "John is not as bad as you think!"


    With food in his mouth, Ron heard the two talking and said vaguely: "Everyone knows that John likes small animals."


    Hermione glared at Ron with hatred. She had tried very hard to prevent her two friends from getting into trouble. Can you, a foodie, please stop causing trouble?


    "Hermione, it''s not that serious." After swallowing the food, Ron said, "Harry just couldn''t figure it out for the moment."


    As a best friend and mother, Hermione could sense that something was wrong with Harry.


    He had been acting like this since he came back from the trial, which made Hermione very worried.


    Harry was not John. If he were John, she wouldn''t be worried about it.


    Under Hermione''s worried eyes, Harry smiled reluctantly.


    Maybe it will be much better when school starts.


    Harry glanced at the newspaper on the table. Dumbledore was taken back by the Wizengamot, and Dumbledore spoke about the return of Voldemort.


    The outside world did not believe this news. Some people thought that Dumbledore was insane.


    The Ministry of Magic has not expressed its stance for some reason.


    ¡­


    Chapter 284 Mundungus¡¯ Debt Repayment and the Train


    Flourish and Blott Bookstore delivered the textbooks required for school to John''s home via owl mail.


    As long as you are willing to pay several times the postage fee, Flourish and Blotts Bookstore is willing to do so.


    Basil has been very busy recently and needs to deliver letters to John everywhere.


    The work of maintaining connections is still going on, and the one that interests him the most is this one.


    Sent by Horace Slughorn, former Slytherin Head of Hogwarts, Potions Professor, and Potions Master.


    We met Alex through Damo, a pen pal to be precise.


    As the former head of Slytherin, Slughorn was very interested in this Slytherin student.


    They sometimes exchange letters. In John''s opinion, Slughorn is a person similar to himself.


    They are all Slytherins and have accumulated connections.


    The difference is that John uses this network to do many big things, while Slughorn enjoys the vanity brought by using his network more.


    Those things obtained through connections can make Slughorn more satisfied.


    John had been in contact with him for about two years. In addition to occasionally discussing things about potions, he would sometimes give away some items.


    For example, honey wine, pineapple preserves, etc.


    Slughorn also helped him a lot. He once gave him advice on the soul potion.


    But the latter opinion was not adopted by John, because John found a better one.


    This contact was also because Slughorn learned about the blood curse paper from Damo Alex.


    "John, you surprise me. A child of your age can complete a thesis with a potion master like Damo Alex. He is one of the most talented students I have taught about blood magic potion. I can see that you played a big role in this.


    You really amaze me more and more with your talents. It''s a pity that I have retired. If I can teach students like you, I will be proud for the rest of my life. "


    Slughorn was impressed by John''s talent, and at the same time regretted that he was no longer a professor.


    As a professor with a collecting habit, what Slughorn likes most are students with outstanding talents.


    He has a good vision, and almost every student has achieved great results in their respective fields.


    At the same time, there are also some regrettable students.


    For example, Lily Evans, Slughorn liked this student very much.


    But she was killed by another of his students. This incident was a memory he did not want in his lifetime.


    That student caused him far more harm than that. For the rest of his life, he felt that he had created this monster.


    When John received the letter, he took out his quill, dipped it in ink, and wrote a letter.


    He had some questions to ask Slughorn, some involving more obscure taboos.


    Basil was eating dried fish in his mouth. John took off the dried fish and replaced it with a letter.


    "You know where to send it." After patting Basil''s head, John opened the window.


    Basil protested twice dissatisfiedly, not even finishing his small dried fish.


    John glanced at the dried fish that Tom took the opportunity to eat, and said without changing his face: "When you come back, I will give you new ones."


    Basil flew away, and Riddle flew over.


    Brought a letter from Tang Mi and a box.


    "My lord, Mundungus stole something from somewhere and hopes to use it to repay the debt."


    John opened the box and found some exquisite silverware inside, some of which were magic props with magic attached.


    One of the purple pajamas was opened by John and flew out, trying to strangle John.


    John''s closet opened, and a wizard''s robe with a silver mask came out. He grabbed his purple pajamas and threw it to the ground.


    "Where did he get it?"


    John reached out and picked up a music box. The music from it made people feel dizzy.


    Closing it casually, John thought thoughtfully. He had seen this thing before.


    "I forgot that Mundungus used to be a thief."


    The purple pajamas over there had been subdued by John''s wizard robe, twisted into a twist and thrown aside.


    These are things from Blake''s old house. It seems that they are still difficult to guard against house thieves.


    John twisted the music box, and the sound made Tom drowsy.


    He chuckled and said: "It is a good method."


    He wrote to Tang Mi that the things Mundungus had stolen could offset some of the debt, but only a little.


    With Mundungus¡¯s character, knowing that he can pay off his debts, he will definitely go even harder.


    He didn''t say it clearly, even if Dumbledore used Legilimency, he wouldn''t be able to read his traces.


    This is a very critical thing.


    "Look at the person you are looking for, Dumbledore, you are really old and confused."


    A house thief becomes a member of the Order of the Phoenix. Is Dumbledore too confident?


    Glancing at Tom, the young dog was in good health and fell asleep.


    Put the music box next to Tom. Since he likes it, let it be a toy.


    As for the nightgown, John snapped his fingers, the balled up nightgown flew into his hands, and he clapped his hands together.

 Chapter 260：

    The magic circle appeared on the nightgown. With a finger, the nightgown ran to the ceiling and stayed there.


    John was not in the habit of wearing other people''s clothes.


    August 31st.


    There is one day left before school starts.


    John left home early and was at Johnny Silverhand''s store.


    Now everything here, except Tang Mi, is taken over by Kim Ledisley.


    In the secret garden, John saw Jin.


    He left Ilvermorny, his golden hair growing longer.


    John was standing on the side, the canvas was spread on the easel, and Jin was holding the brush and gesticulating there.


    That is a sunflower field, a perfect painting.


    Stopping writing, Jin stared blankly at the blank space, his thoughts drifting into the distance.


    Suddenly, he put down his pen and stroked the painting with his fingers.


    The paint that was still wet became a mess under his fingers.


    "I can''t draw it," Jin said.


    John said calmly: "Don''t force yourself."


    "I just," Jin smiled bitterly and rubbed his hair with a hand stained with paint in annoyance. There were messy colors on his golden hair, "I want to see you again."


    "Everyone wants to see you again." John walked over and patted Jin on the shoulder. "Kim, please draw a picture for me."


    Jin messed up his hair and silently removed the canvas and replaced it.


    John stood there and subconsciously looked back to the left.


    He held "The Tales of Beedle the Poet" with a little force in his hand, and murmured: "Yes, who doesn''t want to see it again."


    ¡­


    September 1st.


    The first semester of Hogwarts.


    After coming out of Knockturn Alley, John went to Gringotts.


    Using Lestrange''s identity, he re-entered the vault.


    When Griphook sent him out, there was a smile on his face.


    Because Lestrange''s coffers are full again.


    To the goblins, it seems that anything stored in Gringotts is the same as belonging to them.


    John didn''t care and used Apparition to get to King''s Cross Station.


    He was walking in the station, and before entering Nine and Three Quarters, he saw a huge queue.


    It¡¯s Harry and the others.


    In order to protect Harry''s safety, they traveled with a standard that even the Minister of Magic was not worthy of.


    John just glanced at it and walked towards the wall.


    Passing through the station, John appeared on platform nine and three-quarters.


    "John."


    Pansy was not with Malfoy, her face showed displeasure.


    Crabbe and Goyle looked away, rubbing their left arms with their right hands from time to time.


    John walked over and glanced at the two big men, "Where''s Draco?"


    Pansy said unhappily: "He''s showing off that he''s a prefect."


    "It''s his character," John shrugged, glanced at the two big men who tried to minimize their presence, and said, "Goyle, Crabbe, follow me."


    Not allowing the two people to question, John directly ordered the two people.


    Pansy looked gloating as they walked into the train.


    John walked in front, exuding the aura of keeping strangers away.


    The Slytherin students greeted John respectfully.


    The other three hospitals were also a little embarrassed and did not dare to face John face to face.


    Walking to the unoccupied carriage, John took the lead and sat in.


    Crabbe and Goyle turned around and wanted to leave, but were pushed in by Pansy from behind.


    John snapped his fingers and the carriage door slammed shut.


    ¡­


    Chapter 285 Crabbe and Goyle


    The two big men rubbed their hands together nervously, wishing they could tuck their heads under them.


    "Tell me," John leaned back in his chair, half-squinting his eyes with a dangerous expression, "Gregory Gower, Vincent Crabbe, when did you get together?"


    "John, I don''t know what you are talking about." Crabbe still wanted to pretend to be dumbfounded, but he waved his hands to deny it.


    John directly grabbed his left hand and pulled it away, saying in a stern tone: "Then tell me, what is this!"


    The Dark Mark appeared on Crabbe''s left arm.


    Crabbe said in horror: "Don''t, don''t open it here."


    Goyle also covered his head in fear, and Pansy screamed at the two of them: "How dare you do this!"


    "No, it''s not me, it''s my dad." Crabbe said with a pale face.


    John let go of his hand and looked at their pale faces indifferently.


    "Prove it to me." John said.


    Crabbe''s lips trembled, "What?"


    Raising his hand, a silver knife appeared in John''s hand, floating in front of Crabbe and Goyle.


    "Destroy it." John said calmly, "Either take it with you and become my enemy, or destroy it and stay in Hogwarts."


    There was no color on the faces of the two big men, and Pansy was also frightened.


    "John, they..."


    "Pansy, let me guess, his mission." John squinted his eyes and said softly with a sneer on his lips: "Kill Harry Potter or... John Wick."


    "Is it a sneak attack? No, it''s not."


    John stared at the trembling bodies of the two people and chuckled: "Poisoned, right?"


    "No, no, John, we don''t." Crabbe almost went crazy.


    John interrupted, "Prove it to me, right here."


    Crabbe and Goyle looked at each other, each seeing fear.


    This is the king of Slytherin, condensed green glass.


    His words were like an edict in Slytherin.


    Goyle tremblingly picked up the knife, shook it back and forth on the mark on his left arm, and finally made up his mind.


    "Uh-huh-!"


    The knife pierced the skin and blood dripped down. He screamed and cut his arm bit by bit.


    His brain almost stopped, beads of sweat covered his cheeks, and he was breathing heavily.


    The Dark Mark was separated from top to bottom by a **** wound.


    Seeing this scene, Crabbe finally made up his mind.


    Taking Goyle''s knife, he also screamed and pierced the Dark Mark.


    Blood flowed all over the floor along their arms. Strangely, the blood could not flow out of the car.


    Pansy''s face turned pale, and she covered her mouth to prevent herself from screaming.


    The coldness in John''s eyes dissipated, and he put his hand on Gore''s wound.


    The black thread passed through Gore''s flesh, the Dark Mark disappeared bit by bit, and the wound was gradually healed.


    The same goes for Crabbe. The blood on the ground gathered into two **** glasses, with two small snakes imprisoned inside.


    John handed it to two people, one on the left and one on the right.


    "You saved a life."


    Looking at their paler faces, John chuckled and said, "You don''t need to tell your father, I will handle it all and stay here on Christmas."


    Voldemort wanted to arrange for two student Death Eaters to enter Hogwarts. He was really stupid.


    John looked at the two people, waved his hand, and the carriage door was opened.


    Malfoy happened to come over and saw two people running out hurriedly with something in their arms.


    He asked confusedly: "What happened to them?"


    John smiled and said, "Maybe it''s a stomachache."


    "Pansy, you''re here, do you want to see what''s different about me today?" Malfoy immediately started showing off his prefect badge when he saw Pansy.


    Pansy yelled: "You look like a stinky weasel from 1982!"


    After she finished speaking, she hurriedly left the carriage.


    Malfoy was left confused, "What happened to her?"


    "Maybe it''s a stomachache."


    Malfoy: "..." Do you think I''m easy to fool?


    Daphne came over with an unhappy look on her face. When she saw John, her eyes lit up and she pushed Malfoy away and was about to sit down.


    Malfoy, with quick eyesight and quick hands, stopped her and said, "Don''t let me listen to Cedric alone."


    Under Daphne''s murderous gaze, Malfoy pulled Daphne out to maintain order on the train.


    Prefects need to assist in school work, and there are special prefect cars.


    Daphne really hated this position.


    After they left, someone else entered the carriage where John was.


    It¡¯s Daphne¡¯s sister, Astoria Greengrass.


    "John." Astoria greeted John happily, and then looked at John.


    "What''s wrong?" John touched his face, thinking that the blood of Crabbe and Goyle had just been splashed on his face.


    "It''s nothing," Astoria said hesitantly, "I just feel like you have something on your mind."


    John was startled, then laughed and said, "Your observation skills are really keen. You might become an outstanding Auror in the future."


    Astoria''s face turned red from the praise, and John turned his head to look at the reflection on the glass.


    Was he so obvious?


    ¡­


    The train is running on the track, and the smoke from the chimney is blowing into the sky.


    Hermione came here while inspecting the carriage, and when she saw John, her face lit up with joy.


    "John." She walked into the carriage and greeted John. Ron stretched out his hand from behind, but failed.


    Astoria looked at Hermione with a wary expression.


    Hermione said with a guilty look on her face, "I''m sorry, what happened last time..."

 Chapter 261：

    "Hermione, we are friends," John smiled: "In your opinion, am I the kind of irrational person?"


    Well, very sensible, so sensible that he broke into the Order of the Phoenix and almost cut off Sirius'' hand.


    Ron didn''t dare to say these words, so he had to lean outside the carriage and poke his head out from time to time.


    Hermione was very happy to hear this and said, "Yes, we are friends."


    John saw Hermione''s prefect badge and chuckled: "I haven''t congratulated you yet for becoming a prefect."


    Hermione smiled: "This time, I beat you."


    John shrugged and said indifferently: "So be it."


    These words aroused Hermione''s competitive spirit again. She was the one who wanted to defeat John.


    Hermione hadn''t finished her inspection, so she chatted for a while and left.


    Daphne came back in a hurry like a shark that smelled something fishy.


    She glanced around cautiously, as if looking for something.


    "You don''t have to patrol anymore?" John looked confused, and Astoria put away a pen with a guilty conscience.


    "Ah, it''s okay." Xu found that his motives were too obvious, and Daphne''s earlobes turned red.


    After the train has been running for a while, there is no need for the prefect to inspect it.


    John''s carriage is full.


    Malfoy came back from his inspection and said proudly: "You should have seen the funny expressions of those Gryffindors who were scolded by me."


    Malfoy who performs steadily every day.


    The sky gradually darkened.


    This also means that we are getting closer to Hogwarts, and the carriage is getting quieter.


    After arriving at the destination, a woman with a prominent chin and meticulously trimmed hair took Hagrid''s place at Hogwarts Station.


    But she was obviously not as conspicuous as Hagrid. After John took a look, he quickly understood that Hagrid probably had another mission.


    Sitting on the carriage, he was waiting to set off.


    ¡­


    Harry also discovered that Hagrid was not there. He squinted his eyes in the dark to find Hagrid.


    Ginny reminded him that they had barricaded the door.


    Harry had no choice but to leave first.


    Along the way, Harry was worried. This was the first time that Hagrid was not waiting for his new life at Hogsmeade Station.


    He was thinking wildly and dragged his heavy steps to the road outside.


    While he was wondering whether Hagrid was sick and didn''t come over, he saw that the front of the carriage, which had been empty before, was no longer empty.


    To be precise, there is one more horse.


    Let¡¯s call it a horse.


    They look a bit like reptiles. They have no meat on their bodies and their black fur sticks tightly to their skeletons.


    Every bone is clearly visible, the head is like a fire dragon, and there are no pupils in the eyes.


    A pair of big, black, bat-like wings.


    They stood motionless in front of the carriages, in front of every carriage.


    Ron and Hermione came over, and Harry wanted to talk to them about his worries.


    Although he didn''t get the answer, being with his friends always made him feel less nervous.


    "What are those?" Harry complained to Ron about these terrible horses.


    Ron was confused, "What?"


    "Those horses." Harry was stunned and pointed at the strange horses.


    But Ron still seemed invisible, which made Harry not feel funny.


    Could it be that I am hallucinating?


    At this time, Luna appeared with a cage containing an owl and a piglet. They met on the train.


    ¡­


    Chapter 286 The Beginning of School and the Song of the Sorting Hat


    Although Harry thought this girl was crazy.


    Eager to confirm whether it was his hallucination, he pulled Ron and pointed at the horses.


    But the answer was obvious and Ron couldn''t see it.


    This made Harry think that he might need to go to the school hospital.


    "You''re not going crazy or anything, I can see them too."


    A dazed voice sounded, it was Luna, she was putting her hands on the scary-looking horse.


    This did not dispel Harry''s concerns, because being like a crazy girl was not a good thing.


    Maybe I really want to go to the school hospital for a visit.


    The carriage started to move, its wheels creaking on the dirt.


    Harry began to worry about Hagrid again.


    The three little ones were in a car with Ginny and Luna.


    Staggering makes people''s minds drift to the distance.


    Crookshanks was a little restless and jumped onto Luna''s lap on the opposite side.


    Its paws were pointed at Luna''s pocket, trying to find something.


    "Crookshanks." Hermione hurriedly carried Crookshanks back.


    Looking down, she saw Luna''s shoes and said apologetically, "Crookshanks is a little restless, your shoes?"


    Luna didn''t pay much attention. She looked down at her shoes and said in a hollow voice, as if she was singing, "The shoes John gave me have never played hide-and-seek again."


    Luna''s words always made people confused. Hermione heard that it was from John.


    Harry and Ron also noticed that the shoes were different from the others.


    "Cool." Ron said subconsciously when he saw the cool pattern.


    "It looks good," Luna said, "and it doesn''t hide."


    "You can hide without shoes." Hermione retorted. Crookshanks was still a little restless, so Hermione had to hold on harder.


    "It doesn''t matter," Luna said in a trance, "It''s just looking for the Snorlax."


    "Horned Snorlax?" Harry approached Hermione, wanting her to give an answer.


    But Miss Know-It-All didn¡¯t know what it was this time, and she shook her head repeatedly.


    "Pfft."


    There was a sound like someone farting, and several people in the car subconsciously covered their noses, except Luna.


    She looked accustomed to it, and there was a little guy on the plug necklace she was wearing.


    The Crookshanks Explosive Land sounded a warning sound, and the three little dogs were attracted to it.


    "This is this?" Hermione bet that she couldn''t find anyone similar to this guy after searching through the memories in her mind.


    The Bent-Horned Snorlax grabbed Luna''s necklace and burrowed behind her hair.


    Being watched by so many people, it became nervous and made the same fart sound again.


    The Bent-Horned Snorlax disappeared in full view of everyone.


    "Harry, your shoulder." Harry was looking for it when he heard Ginny''s reminder.


    He looked sideways and saw that the Bent-Horned Snorlax was grabbing his robe with two claws.


    "It likes you." As soon as Luna finished speaking, she saw the Snorlax moved again and landed on Hermione''s shoulder, "I was wrong, it doesn''t like you."


    The appearance of the Bent-Horned Snorlax made the carriage feel more like a research conference.


    Luna held it in both hands, and the Horned Snorlax appeared in Luna''s hands with a popping sound.


    "What is this?" Ginny asked her best friend.


    "The Bent-Horned Snorlax," Luna said in a daze with her eyes curled up, "It''s very timid."


    Ron stretched out his hand to touch it, and the curved-horned Snorlax immediately looked like it was about to fight, its two curved horns glowing with coldness.


    Ron was so frightened that he quickly retracted his hand and said, "It''s not good at all."


    Harry tried to touch it, and saw the body of the Snorlax trembled slightly.


    "Pfft."


    The Horned Snorlax disappeared. Harry looked around but didn''t see it in the carriage.


    ¡­


    "John?"


    Daphne blinked and looked at the little guy emerging from John''s shoulder.


    John smiled and reached out to touch the horned snorkel''s head.


    "The little guy is quite accurate."


    The horned snore jumped into John''s small bag and came out after a while holding the dragon fruit with its head.


    Malfoy leaned forward, aimed his finger at the Snorlax''s head, and flicked it.


    The Horned Snorlax rolled around a few times and made a mooing noise towards Malfoy in anger.


    Malfoy smiled very evilly, looking very much in need of a beating.


    John was speechless. This guy would probably be able to defend his position on the Hogwarts hate list this semester.


    The carriage came to a stop in front of the oak door. The Snorlax sat on Malfoy''s head and refused to get down.


    To Malfoy''s surprise, he had just had his hair cut in the middle.


    Ouch, what are you doing¡ª


    Fortunately, the Bent-Horned Snorlax didn''t stay long. After a fart sound, the Bent-Horned Snorlax disappeared.


    "It''s gone?"


    Malfoy touched his head carefully. The remaining dragon juice made him look unhappy.


    "Go to its owner." John snapped his fingers, and the dirt on Malfoy''s hair was blown away by the wind.


    Go through the foyer and into the auditorium.


    The auditorium was filled with college tables, the dome was a dark sky, and candles floated above the tables.


    John looked up at the staff chair. Hagrid was away for something, and the oversized chair had been put away and replaced with a normal one.


    The **** girl with tall red lips was wearing a linen trench coat and wavy hair. She subconsciously wanted to take out a cigarette, but finally held back.


    Ozzie Heard.


    In another position, the short aunt in pink clothes, Dolores Umbridge.


    She sat next to Dumbledore and talked with Dumbledore, with a sense of superiority and pride in her expression.


    Although he has been suspended from his duties, Dumbledore will not be absent from banquets such as the beginning of school.


    Dumbledore smiled and talked to Umbridge, seemingly not caring that he was being ignored.


    From a distance, John''s eyes met the old man''s.


    For just a moment, John looked away.

 Chapter 262：

    Sitting at the long Slytherin table, Daphne sat on John''s right side.


    His left side was vacant, and no one sat down.


    Malfoy looked at that location, his eyes darkened.


    Daphne too, they didn''t say anything.


    As students entered the room, the table became more crowded.


    Bloody Barrow floated over and said in a deep voice, "I''ve heard it all. If he is in Hogwarts, he must be a Slytherin."


    "Thank you." John responded in a low voice.


    Bloody Barrow nodded and floated to the other side.


    After a while, everyone was basically here.


    In the past, Harry, who was in need of sorting ceremonies, was never late.


    The woman who had taken Hagrid''s place at Hogsmeade Station walked in. She walked straight to the seat that originally belonged to Hagrid and sat down.


    The unlucky first-year student was led in by Professor McGonagall in shock, and the long line stopped.


    Professor McGonagall brought out the Sorting Hat and the stool. The Sorting Hat still looked sloppy and dirty.


    It seems that the Weasley twins¡¯ idea of ??cleaning the Sorting Hat during their time at school cannot be realized.


    Under the gaze of everyone, the Sorting Hat began to sing:


    "A long time ago I had a new hat,


    Hogwarts had not yet been built at that time.


    ¡­


    Slytherin recruits wizards like himself,


    "Cunning and scheming, with pure blood..."


    When John heard this, his eyes narrowed. The Sorting Hat seemed to want to reveal different information.


    The Sorting Hat over there is still singing.


    "There was a time,


    The school was about to die.


    Countless noises, countless fights,


    Former good friends turned against each other.


    Then finally one morning,


    The old Slytherin suddenly ran away.


    Although the dispute had subsided by then,


    "He still discourages us..."


    As if to warn of something, the Sorting Hat sang louder and louder.


    It reminds the Slytherin students to focus on it.


    "The enemies outside the school are watching.


    We must be closely united internally,


    Otherwise everything will fall apart from within.


    I have told you plainly,


    I have sounded the alarm for you...


    Now let''s start sorting. "


    After singing, John heard the sound of Malfoy''s fist hitting the table.


    "What does it mean? Does it imply that Slytherin has failed Hogwarts?" Malfoy said gloomily, "Or does it mean that we will split?"


    Daphne also looked bad, or in other words, the students who understood the lyrics noticed something was wrong.


    John glanced at the Sorting Hat. This ancient alchemical object seemed to be mentioning something.


    Is it a warning to unite as one?


    Voldemort''s return, or does it refer to something else?


    John narrowed his eyes and rubbed the ring with his fingers.


    ¡­


    Chapter 287 Hermione¡¯s Discovery and Ten Seconds


    After singing the song, the sorting began.


    John noticed that some people''s suppressed excitement came out.


    He looked over and smiled.


    They are children from the werewolf community, Severn and Ais.


    They are both adopted children by old Jack, and they are the same age.


    They have suffered a lot since childhood and want to remember everything well.


    Wait until you get home and tell the youngest Tyro.


    Little Jack entered school last year and is now also a second-year Hufflepuff student.


    He watched his younger brothers enroll in school and spoke excitedly to his friends around him.


    In addition to the two people, there is also a little werewolf adopted by a Muggle wizard couple.


    "Werewolf enrollment has gradually become a major trend." John rubbed the ring and pondered.


    When students can walk on campus with werewolves'' appearance during the full moon, then werewolves will completely return to the ranks of wizards.


    John has also studied this aspect.


    Werewolves are similar to the blood curse, a curse that continues, but it is not through reproduction. Children born from werewolves are not werewolves. If they are hurt by a werewolf, they will turn into werewolves. This is the most feared thing in the magic world.


    "The blood curse needs to be solved from the root."


    He cannot dream of turning every werewolf back into an ordinary person, but he can research an inhibitor to suppress the infectious curse of werewolves.


    In this way, even if the werewolf loses control, with the wizard''s ability, as long as he is not afraid of being bitten, it can be said to be okay.


    After all, as a wizard, Neville was once thrown from a building by his relatives just to confirm whether he was a squib.


    Some fatal injuries can be treated.


    The atmosphere in Slytherin is not wonderful, which makes the students assigned to Slytherin a little frightened.


    After they sat down, they cast curious glances at the legendary John Wick.


    John''s reputation has been spread to wizarding families by word of mouth from various students. Many people know that there is a gifted student in Hogwarts.


    But this reputation is limited to those areas, and the higher levels have not yet been reached.


    "Welcome to our new students," Dumbledore''s voice sounded, bringing John back from thinking about inhibitors.


    Dumbledore opened his arms and showed a bright smile, "Welcome! Welcome to our old students, welcome back! There is plenty of time for speeches, but not now. Eat to your heart''s content!"


    As always, it was short and student-friendly, and various delicacies appeared on the table.


    John looked at the Starry Sky Faction appearing in front of him and silently pushed it in front of Malfoy.


    He casually picked up a piece of bread and ate it.


    Malfoy saw that something was wrong with Crabbe and Goyle, and asked curiously: "What''s wrong with you?"


    At this time in the past, the two of them had already immersed themselves in the hard work.


    Not like now, sitting there solemnly.


    The two people looked at each other, still holding the **** glass tightly in their hands, and the little snake inside screamed.


    "Your new pet?" Malfoy said dissatisfied, "Show me."


    In the past, the two people had nothing to say to each other, but now, they hold each other and refuse to let go.


    This made Malfoy a little angry, so Pansy threw a big, hard potato into his plate to shut him up.


    Malfoy was confused, feeling like he was being targeted?


    I didn¡¯t see it clearly, take a closer look.


    John said, "Draco, take them to the Star Club later."


    "Huh?" Malfoy frowned. The Stars Club never went to others. He noticed something was wrong, threw the potatoes back to Pansy and said, "Okay."


    During the holidays, his father Lucius brought back Voldemort, which made him very miserable.


    Narcissa restricted Malfoy''s freedom, fearing that Malfoy would act impulsively against Voldemort.


    Malfoy had resentment towards his father, and he was actually with that man.


    During the dinner, Crabbe and Goyle were both cautious, taking small bites and savoring the food as if they had no chance to eat it again.


    ¡­


    Hermione is a smart witch, and a lot of information is revealed in the Sorting Hat''s new song.


    There seems to be an atmosphere of approaching storm.


    Looking at Ron who was eating carelessly, she was very angry.


    She asked Nick, the ghost of Gryffindor House, who was almost headless: "What do you want to say before the sorting? About the warning about the hat?"


    "Oh, yes," Nico said, "Yes, I have heard the warnings given by the Sorting Hat several times before. It always gives advice when the school is in danger. Of course, the advice is the same every time, unity. Be consistent and maintain internal stability.¡±


    Ron''s mouth was full of food and he was mumbling something, but Nick didn''t hear it clearly.


    After eating the food, Ron said, "It''s just a hat. How could it know that the school is in danger?"


    "I don''t know," Nick said quietly as he approached the three little cats. "It always stays in Dumbledore''s office. Maybe it heard something."


    "It hopes that all four houses will become friends?" Harry looked towards Slytherin and said, "This is very unlikely."


    He felt that the Sorting Hat must be an old fool and actually wanted to be friends with the four houses.


    The Slytherin group will not take the other three houses seriously.


    Nick has a different view. The ghosts in their four courtyards are very harmonious.


    Ron mocked: "That''s because you are afraid of Bloody Barrow."


    Nick was so angry that he wanted to stuff potatoes into his mouth.


    "I, Sir Nicholas de Mimsy Porpington, have never made a mistake of cowardice in my life! Noble blood flows in my veins."


    "What kind of blood?" Ron was a born argument machine, "You definitely won''t have any more."


    Nick was extremely angry. Although he joked about his own death, it didn''t mean that others could insult him in this way.


    "Nick, he didn''t really mean to laugh at you," Hermione said, glaring at Ron angrily.


    How rude!


    Nick walked away angrily.


    But Hermione heard something about the Fourth House and the current crisis.


    "It''s because of Voldemort," Harry vowed. "It wants us to unite to fight."


    "That''s what I thought too." Hermione was a little distracted.


    She looked at Slytherin, why did she focus on Salazar Slytherin''s departure?


    The King of Slytherin, the man who gathers the scattered sand into green glass.


    John seems to have a conflict with Dumbledore.


    "It''s like Slytherin and Gryffindor.

 Chapter 263：

    Could something happen to them?


    Hermione was a little confused. She was John''s first friend, and at the same time, John was also her first friend.


    They both have a special place in each other''s hearts, and she doesn''t want to see that happen.


    Distraught, Hermione saw Ron filling her mouth again. She was so angry that she couldn''t help but pick up the book and throw it at him.


    Ron was hit inexplicably. Even so, he still had difficulty swallowing the food.


    ¡­


    The dinner party is over.


    The students had enough to eat and drink.


    The young werewolf in the werewolf community, Severn was assigned to Ravenclaw, and he was indeed the smartest among the children.


    Ais was sorted into Gryffindor, and another little werewolf entered Hufflepuff.


    They were not assigned together, but it is not a regret.


    Little Jack invited the werewolf students assigned to Hufflepuff to sit together.


    After a year of getting along, Little Jack''s identity as a werewolf has not been exposed.


    Except for the invitation he receives from the astronomy professor to watch the stars during the full moon, he is no different from an ordinary student.


    Professor Sprout liked this sensible child very much. Little Jack had a special talent in herbal medicine.


    Perhaps it was the experience of living in the wild that made him take good care of various herbs.


    Dumbledore stood up and spoke again.


    It''s still the same old talk, about those parts of the Forbidden Forest that are not allowed to enter, and about Filch''s request not to use magic in the corridors.


    As for the latter one, John wondered if it was Filch who suggested it.


    After all, one of the fun things Filch has now is to catch a student and let him run for ten seconds.


    If you can outrun Filch, you might be able to escape a confinement penalty.


    Unfortunately, no one has ever done it so far.


    Filch can always be cool and catch escaping students at superhuman speed.


    "This year, our teaching team has changed."


    ¡­


    Chapter 288 Fifth grade and new professor


    "Our Professor of Care of Magical Creatures needs to leave for a period of time due to some matters. During this time, Professor Graplan will be conducting classes."


    After Dumbledore finished speaking, there was not very warm applause from below, as well as Harry''s voice of relief.


    Harry said thankfully: "I knew Hagrid would be fine."


    He believed what Dumbledore said. It might have been Dumbledore who sent Hagrid out.


    As long as Hagrid is not fired, everything will be fine.


    He still had a worry. After all, he didn''t say how long Graplan would be teaching.


    Dumbledore continued, "We are also pleased to introduce Professor Hilde, our new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher."


    There was a warm applause in the auditorium. After all, who doesn''t like beautiful teachers.


    Among the professors who are not young, Oz Hilde is so unique.


    Her beautiful face made every young boy''s heart skip a beat.


    John also clapped.


    Daphne stared at Oz''s face, not knowing what she was thinking.


    "She''s an Auror." Harry whispered, "I saw her at the Ministry of Magic, and she was with Johnny Silverhand''s people."


    "Auror?" Ron was a little confused, "What''s going on with Johnny Silverhand?"


    "I don''t know, Johnny Silverhand''s people seem to be friends with her." Harry was not sure, after all, they had only met once.


    That time, he was also dazzled by Johnny Silverhand.


    Hao scattered coins inhumanely, making his small treasury look like a beggar''s den.


    Since his debut, this is the first time Harry has seen such a person.


    The people he comes into contact with are basically poorer than him.


    Needless to say, the Weasley family basically wanders around among used items.


    Hermione, she can be said to be rich in the Muggle world, but in the magical world she cannot be said to be rich, not poor.


    Dumbledore was rich, but he basically had no place to spend it.


    Godfather Sirius also had money and gave him a Firebolt. Harry didn''t have a specific amount of his assets.


    The people from the Order of the Phoenix are left.


    Lupine, poor.


    Tonks, who had just become an Auror, was poor.


    Kingsley, I¡¯m not familiar with it, so I don¡¯t know.


    Moody, you should be rich, but you have bought a looking glass, and you are still so unkempt.


    So when Johnny Silverhand throws coins in front of everyone, and one scatter is equivalent to half a year''s salary of Mr. Weasley, it can be seen how rich he is.


    Especially when people say that building a hospital is like buying groceries.


    Originally, he thought that this hospital would have to wait until next year, but the Weasley twins told him that the hospital had been built and put into use.


    The main targets are the wizards in Knockturn Alley and the werewolf community.


    I heard that there is something called medical insurance. As long as you apply for it, you will enjoy discounts on hospitalization in the future.


    But this thing is only available in the above two places. The Weasley twins also thought about whether to live in a werewolf community.


    As soon as this idea came up, Mrs. Weasley scolded her.


    They had to give up and regretted why they didn''t open a shop in Knockturn Alley.


    Yes, their store.


    The place has been chosen and construction has begun.


    Harry wanted to sponsor them. During the last Triwizard Tournament, Harry and Cedric arrived at the same time.


    There is no monitoring in the magic world, so in the end the two of them had to win the first place together.


    In a dramatic scene, it was Dumbledore who suggested that the prize be divided equally.


    Even so, there is also a large and generous bonus.


    And the gamble made a huge profit, because basically no one expected the possibility of double first place.


    A group of people wailed, but they did not refund the money.


    Because on the betting page, there are really several championship options, and the multipliers are very attractive.


    It¡¯s just that no one placed a bet, and in the end Johnny Silverhand got the better of him.


    This incident was also unexpected by John.


    Thinking that this new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor might have some connection with Johnny Silverhand, Harry became wary.


    He did not forget that Johnny Silverhand was hostile to Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore over there continued to speak, "And we welcome a special friend, Ms. Umbridge."


    After finishing speaking, there was sparse applause in the auditorium, and no one seemed to welcome this friend.


    Umbridge''s face darkened and she glanced at Oz viciously.


    John was not surprised, Umbridge was not doing well.


    Dumbledore wanted to say something else, but was deliberately interrupted by Umbridge.


    When John saw it, he secretly exclaimed that this person was the right person, he was so brave.


    Anyone else would have dared to interrupt Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore wisely gave way to Umbridge, and Umbridge started to talk a lot.


    Malfoy almost fell asleep when he heard this, and the students had a confused look on their faces.


    I am used to Dumbledore''s short and concise speeches, but I can''t stand this kind of nonsense that is both hypocritical and nutritious.


    "The Ministry of Magic has always believed that educating young wizards is a very important matter..."


    "The previous principals of Hogwarts have all made innovations when shouldering the important task of managing this historic school..."


    "Because some changes have achieved good results, and other changes have come at the right time..."


    "Perfect what needs to be perfected and abandon what we should ban."


    Finally, Umbridge finally finished.


    The students¡¯ eyes were blank and they applauded belatedly.


    After Dumbledore added some more, he finally freed them.


    Malfoy couldn''t wait to leave, but was stopped by Daphne very unkindly, "Do you want me to go back alone with the new students?"


    Almost forgetting that he was a prefect, Malfoy smiled and turned around to see that John had disappeared.


    "I''m so glad that Umbridge isn''t the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor."


    Ron let out an exaggerated sigh of relief. It was too nagging and not nutritious at all.


    He wanted the beautiful Professor Hilde more than that pink toad.


    Hermione was very heavy because the Ministry of Magic was involved in the management of the school.


    This is not good news. After hearing the Ministry of Magic''s plans from Harry, Hermione thought Dumbledore would be prepared.


    Now it seems that Dumbledore did not stop these things.


    Harry also looked confused. He knew it was not a good thing, but he didn''t know how bad it was.


    Hermione and Ron were taking the freshmen to the dormitory. When Harry got up, he saw Neville and greeted him.


    "Neville."


    After knowing that Neville''s parents were members of the Order of the Phoenix like his own parents, Harry smiled kindly at him.


    Neville rubbed his head and responded to Harry, thinking more about waiting to go to the Star Club.


    John informed that they, the members of the Star Club on campus, were going over.


    ¡­


    Star Club.


    The desolation of the holidays did not make this place covered with dust. On the contrary, it was still spotless.


    The runes floating in the air looked like elves, and the first one to come over was Neville.


    Like John, he was not held back by any position.


    "Neville, how are your parents?" John waved his hand, and a silver cup appeared in front of Neville.


    Neville looked grateful. Thanks to John, his parents could wake up.


    "Everything is fine, but..."


    Neville hesitated for a moment and said, "Someone invited them to return to an organization, the Order of the Phoenix."


    "Your parents agreed?"


    "They are still hesitant." Neville said, "They were very excited when they heard that Voldemort was not dead."


    "They want to contribute again, but their health is not good yet."

 Chapter 264：

    "Interesting." John raised the corner of his mouth, looked at Neville, and suddenly asked: "Neville, what if I tell you that I don''t want your parents to join the Order of the Phoenix?"


    "Huh?" Neville was a little confused. In his opinion, being able to deal with Voldemort was a good thing.


    Voldemort killed Heinrich, which he remembered all the time.


    "After today, I hope you will think about it carefully." John said to Neville, "I hope you will be prepared."


    what to prepare?


    Neville was full of doubts.


    After a while, John calculated that all the students should be sent back.


    The door to the Star Club was opened, and Malfoy''s impatient voice sounded.


    "Drive in, John won''t eat you."


    This is the first time for Crabbe and Goyle to come to the Star Club. They played with Malfoy and have heard about this place for a long time.


    Pansy was here too, and she didn''t understand why John asked her to come too.


    She didn''t have the Dark Mark, and John''s brutal scene made Pansy a little scared.


    After the three people walked in, followed by Daphne and Malfoy, Cedric also came.


    After they came in, it was quite like a three-chamber trial.


    Crabbe and Goyle were frightened.


    "Sit down."


    John''s voice sounded, and three chairs came to the three of them.


    Pansy sat down, followed by Crabbe and Goyle.


    "Now that everyone is here," John stood up, the starlight fell on his face, making him look full of mystery, and his voice sounded far and near, "We should talk about some things, about the Society of Stars and about... Voldemort and Dumbledore profitable."


    ¡­


    Chapter 289 Calculation and Boldness


    Hearing that name, the three people who came in for the first time trembled.


    They all have a fear of that name, while others seem much calmer.


    Even Neville looked calm.


    John said softly, "You should know that Voldemort is back. There is no doubt about it. At the same time, my parents also know this."


    He looked at Crabbe and Goyle. Their fathers were Death Eaters. John had known this for a long time.


    The backs of the two people were soaked with cold sweat, and beads of sweat continued to flow down.


    They were still holding the **** glass ball, and no one would touch it.


    John continued, "I can tell you that there is an insurmountable hatred between me and Voldemort, and this hatred will last until one of them dies."


    "So I don''t want there to be people in school or in Slytherin who are stupid enough to work for Voldemort."


    At this sentence, the two men lowered their heads. John took a deep breath and said, "Crabbe, Goyle."


    After the roll call, everyone''s eyes fell on two people.


    Malfoy''s expression changed even more, and he pulled out his wand directly, "You two bastards!"


    There was anger, hatred and disbelief on his face that his friend since childhood was actually taking orders from Voldemort.


    "You joined the Death Eaters? I told you!" Malfoy roared with grief and anger, "Why!"


    "Draco, we were forced." Crabbe collapsed and shouted, "Dad held my hand down. He carved it himself. I can''t help it."


    "This is not the reason for your betrayal!" Malfoy yelled.


    "Calm down, Draco." John raised his hand and pressed the wand, and said calmly: "They did not betray."


    "But they became Death Eaters." Malfoy was unwilling to give in, but could he kill his friends personally? Could he do it?


    Malfoy was silent, he couldn''t accept it.


    John patted his shoulder to comfort him and said with a smile: "They are not Death Eaters. They gave up this identity with their own hands."


    Malfoy suddenly looked up at the two people. Crabbe and Goyle opened their left arms, revealing the faint scars on them.


    Gall said loudly, "We did not betray."


    Malfoy''s tense body finally relaxed. He sat down and cursed: "If you hadn''t told me earlier, I would have almost killed you!"


    Cedric shook his head helplessly. Based on his understanding of Malfoy, the credibility of this sentence was very low.


    After calming down Malfoy, John came to Pansy.


    Pansy looked nervous and stammered, "I, I didn''t join the Death Eaters."


    "I know, I want to tell you, your father may also force you like this," John looked at her and asked seriously: "How should you choose between friends and family?"


    Pansy is in a dilemma. Her father is a Death Eater. Is it true as John said? What should she do?


    When Daphne saw her best friend in trouble, she said distressedly: "John, what can you do to solve this?"


    Pansy raised her head and looked at John with hope. John chuckled and said, "There is a way, I think you can try it."


    He said: "Crabbe, Goyle, I need you to tell me what your mission is."


    John glanced at the two people, they looked at each other and said, "Poison."


    "It seems that Voldemort knows my strength." John was not surprised. He walked back to his seat and sat down, calmly saying, "I can tell you that there is a way to solve this problem once and for all."


    "What can we do?" Cedric asked.


    John leaned back in his chair and said calmly, "Kill Voldemort."


    Everyone was at a loss for words, it was really simple.


    But this simple method has never been successful, except for the savior Harry Potter.


    John smiled mysteriously, "We can''t do it, but someone can, Dumbledore."


    "Him?" Cedric hesitated: "We know how powerful Dumbledore is, but Voldemort is hiding..."


    "No one knows, right?"


    John said casually, "Voldemort is at Draco''s house now."


    Now, everyone was stunned.


    Especially Crabbe and Goyle, there was even a sense of anger in their hearts.


    "You scolded us so harshly just now, but you ended up hiding people at home!"


    The two of them were aggrieved, but Draco, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person.


    Malfoy said solemnly: "My father brought him back, if mother hadn''t stopped me."


    He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists.


    "This is a very good thing." John shook his head slightly, "Knowing Voldemort''s whereabouts will be very helpful to us."


    "Wait a minute, you want to deal with the mysterious man Fu?" Pansy looked at the people of the Star Club in horror.


    Are the people in Qunxing Club so wild? Or she is behind the times.


    A group of students are discussing **** Voldemort?


    Malfoy laughed so hard that he deserved to be beaten, "Pansy, you are really strange."


    That''s Voldemort.


    "Is it because you are so rare, or because you are so bold?"


    Pansy just felt that the world was crazy.


    After John used mind magic to stabilize Pansy''s mood, he said, "A baby once defeated Voldemort, why do you think we can''t?"


    But that is the savior.


    Pansy didn''t say it out loud, it was as if she was meeting this group of people for the first time, one of her best friends, one of her best friends.


    Now the two of them feel that everything is logical.


    Is this the Star Club, a gathering place for monsters and geniuses?


    "Dumbledore has assembled a team outside, called the Order of the Phoenix. It was also the biggest enemy of the Death Eaters. He is waiting to fight Voldemort."


    John said calmly, "We need a suitable time for the Order of the Phoenix to conflict with the Death Eaters."


    Drive away tigers and devour wolves.


    This is John''s plan.


    The premise of this plan is that John knows the movements of the Order of the Phoenix and the Death Eaters.


    With this condition, it is not difficult to complete the plan.


    Even now, John can go to Dumbledore and tell them that Voldemort is in Malfoy Manor.


    ?However, this cannot maximize benefits.


    John needs an opportunity for the two strongest men of this century to clash, and he wants to benefit from this conflict.


    He didn''t expect Dumbledore to be able to kill Voldemort, because of the effects of Horcruxes, that was impossible.


    At least until he can find all the Horcruxes, Voldemort needs to live.


    But defeating Voldemort is also a good way.


    At least he was told not to cause trouble while he found the Horcrux. John also had an idea about the direction of implementation.


    Neville looked a little dazed, and John said, "Neville, you should know."


    "What?"


    "My idea." John said patiently, "I want to use the Order of the Phoenix, so I hope your parents will not get involved."


    Neville was silent for a while and said firmly, "I know, I will make them give up."


    John nodded happily and looked at Crabbe and the two again.


    There was a strange color in his eyes, and he said meaningfully: "I need your help."


    The two of them swallowed hard. This man even dared to scheme against Voldemort and Dumbledore, and they had no intention of resisting at all.


    As the next day came, everything in the Star Club became a secret and they swallowed it up.


    ¡­


    The first day of school is Potions class.


    ?This is not a good experience for many people.


    Especially Gryffindor, Harry has been scolded bloody.


    Snape did not show any mercy to Harry for joining the Order of the Phoenix.


    Because Harry was refining the demulcent, he basically didn''t read the operating instructions.


    Malfoy jeered wantonly, but John still received extra points. This was something he was used to.


    After class, Harry was very irritable.


    He had a fight with the people in the dormitory last night. The reason was that Seamus, like those idiot wizards, didn''t believe in Voldemort''s return.


    "I thought he was going to get better this year," Hermione said in a disappointed tone. "I mean, now he''s in the Order and everything."


    "Poisonous mushrooms don''t change their spots," Ron complained as usual. "I always thought Dumbledore was crazy for trusting Snape. What evidence is there to prove that he really doesn''t work for You-Know-Who anymore?"


    Hermione had a different opinion, "I think Dumbledore should have gotten enough evidence, even though he didn''t show it to you, Ron."


    "Shut up, you two." Harry said very irritably, "Can you calm down for a while?"


    After saying that, he left, leaving the two people standing there in shock.


    ¡­

 Chapter 265：

    Chapter 290 Sybil and Umbridge


    The fifth grade has an important task, the O.W.L. exam, which is related to the graduation of students.


    Therefore, fifth grade is also a time with heavy tasks.


    For John, these are not very important.


    ? Even if it weren¡¯t for the reward of the annual mission, he would have just stopped coming.


    The professors also knew this. As the monster who always dominated the rankings, they turned a blind eye to John''s paddling behavior in class.


    For example, Muggle Studies and Arithmancy were two subjects for which John had almost no classes.


    The subject professor also had no objection. After all, John¡¯s test scores were still number one.


    Professor Flitwick of Charms would sometimes discuss the application of spells with John, and John benefited a lot from Professor Flitwick.


    As the champion of the duel competition, Professor Flitwick adopts an academic fighting style.


    He has high attainments in individual combat and creation.


    "Mr. Wick, your idea is very good. Flexible application of transformation can indeed occasionally produce unexpected good effects." Professor Flitwick said sharply, "I have seen a wizard win a competition by conjuring a banana peel. Victory, even he didn''t expect that the other party would step on it when he cast the spell."


    During get out of class, John met Professor Flitwick and talked to him.


    The two chatted happily, and Professor Flitwick said: "You want to go to the divination class? Professor Trelawney is the most special among the faculty."


    He looked around. John lowered his head when he saw this, and heard Professor Flitwick say carefully: "Actually, none of us thought that Dumbledore would let her join the job. She sometimes, uh, looks like that kind of Muggle The fortune teller here.¡±


    Professor Flitwick said it tactfully, and John chuckled: "Professor Trelawney sometimes does not match her professionalism."


    "The Ministry of Magic has sent an investigator to investigate the education situation at Hogwarts," Professor Flitwick said. "Professor Trelawney may be in trouble."


    Although she sometimes felt like Trelawney was a liar, Professor Flitwick still reminded her kindly.


    The person named Umbridge came with bad intentions. She wandered around various schools, holding a pen and writing something there.


    Although Professor Flitwick is short, his brain is undoubtedly that of an eagle soaring in the sky.


    He was very keen to sense the change in the Ministry of Magic''s attitude towards Hogwarts. Old Barty took office and was destined to carry out policy reforms.


    Originally, Old Barty was different from Fudge. During Fudge¡¯s career as a minister, he was more focused on maintaining the status quo of the magic world.


    Old Batty is ambitious and will carry out reforms in some areas.


    The first area is education.


    Dumbledore''s role is not as great as before.


    ¡­


    John came to the divination classroom, where he saw Trelawney sitting on pins and needles.


    Looking to the other side, Umbridge in the pink sweater was leisurely fiddling with a record book.


    She sat aside and put a lot of pressure on Trelawney.


    As the great-great-granddaughter of the prophet Cassandra Trelawney, she has the ability of prophecy.


    But she is not proficient in this ability, or because of her bloodline, she cannot use it well.


    More often than not, she uses a magic stick-like method to make people believe in her predictions.


    She knows the skill of prophecy, but she can''t use it.


    She was very afraid that she would be expelled. She had been at Hogwarts for more than ten years and there was no other place for her to go.


    When she learned that she would be investigated, she couldn''t help but panic.


    Trelawny felt uneasy as her eyes glanced at Umbridge there from time to time.


    This situation did not ease until John came over. She walked quickly and came to John with an excited mood.


    "John, kid, thank you, thank you for coming."


    She seemed to be welcoming a distinguished guest, and her words were a little confused and incoherent.


    John said helplessly, "Professor, have you forgotten, I am coming to class."


    With John, Trelawney has the confidence.


    Although I am not good at it, there is someone here who can really predict.


    Send John to his seat respectfully, as if John is not a student but her life-saving straw.


    When Harry came over, he saw Trelawney''s stern face. He was surprised to see the woman in pink that he saw at the opening party.


    Not long after he sat down, Ron also came up.


    "Hermione and I have stopped arguing." Ron sat down next to Harry.


    "Very good," Harry muttered.


    "But Hermione said that she hopes you won''t lose your temper at us every time." Ron said dullly.


    Harry defended somewhat angrily, "I didn''t."


    "I''m just passing on a message." Ron also felt that Harry was very irritable during this period, "I think she is right, you shouldn''t spread the grievances you suffered from other people on us."


    "I never said that." As soon as Harry finished speaking, Trelawney spoke.


    "Hello, classmates," Trelawney said in her usual vague, dreamlike voice, "Welcome back to Divination class. Throughout the summer vacation, I have been paying close attention to your destiny. Seeing that you are back at school safe and sound, I am very happy."


    Trelawney gradually recovered. Her usual classes were filled with a mysterious atmosphere, and the strong smell of tea made people confused.


    Today¡¯s course is to study the "Dream Interpretation Guide". Dreams are the easiest way for wizards to gain access to prophecies.


    Because there are often various hints in dreams, learning to interpret dreams is to unravel these hints and obtain a prediction or survey of the future.


    Of course, this kind of thing also requires talent.


    If the Potions class is about hard work plus talent, then the Divination class is about talent plus talent.


    Some things are destined from birth, and divination is this kind of thing.


    Trelawney talked about dream interpretation there, and finally asked the students to try to interpret each other''s dreams.


    John looked at Neville beside him.


    Neville tried to remember the dream he had had, which was...


    "Ahem."


    The high-pitched voice, Trelawney looked over, it was Umbridge.


    She took the record book and wrote there, "So, how long have you been at this position?"


    Trelawney gave her a stern look, crossed her arms, and said in a very sullen tone, "Almost sixteen years."


    "It''s not a short time." Umbridge wrote a few more words in the record book.


    "Dumbledore appointed you?"


    "That''s right."


    Umbridge continued, "Are you the great-great-granddaughter of the prophet Cassandra Trelawney?"


    Mentioning her bloodline, Trelawney raised her head higher and said, "Yes."


    "Are you the first person in your family to have second sight since Cassandra Trelawney?"


    The second vision is also called the Wisdom Eye and the Third Eye.


    Mentioning this matter, Trelawney felt a little guilty and said, "These things are often inherited across generations, uh, three generations apart."


    She saw Umbridge writing in the record book again, and couldn''t help but ask: "What are you writing?"


    "About some things about the education level of Hogwarts." Umbridge giggled like a girl, which made people have goosebumps. "I wonder if you can predict something for me?"


    Although she was obviously smiling, Umbridge gave people an uncomfortable feeling.


    Trelawney didn''t expect that she would actually let herself make a prophecy. She seemed to be offended, "I don''t understand what you mean."


    "I hope you can make a prophecy for me. You are the professor of Divination, right?" Umbridge said clearly.


    Trelawney straightened her body and said angrily, "The Third Eye will not be ordered to see!"


    "Got it." Umbridge said, writing quickly in the record book.


    Trelawney panicked, "Wait, wait, I, I..."


    She saw John from the corner of her eye, as if grasping for a life-saving straw, "I think letting my students come can better reflect my level."


    She said quickly, and then cast her expectant eyes on John.


    "Wick, kid, my dear, show me what you can do."


    After all, Trelawney was also the teacher who taught John his divination ability. Although it was sometimes unreliable, her skills were still real.


    "Haha," a pretentious girlish laugh sounded, and Umbridge looked at the struggling Trelawney with disdain.


    To be honest, if John hadn''t sent this person in himself, he would have already thought about how to send Umbridge away.


    For the first time, he felt that Malfoy''s position on the most hated list was seriously threatened.


    "I think I can try." John stood up and looked at Umbridge calmly.


    Isn¡¯t it just a prophecy?


    It''s not impossible, John raised his eyebrows, "Do you want to achieve a short-term goal, or a long-term goal?"


    Can you still choose?


    Umbridge showed a fake smile, "Then give me a short-term realization."


    "All right."


    John just looked at Umbridge.


    After a while, Umbridge felt as if her whole body had been seen through.


    Those white eyes made people feel creepy.


    "You''re going to have a disaster today when you go down the stairs."


    ¡­


    Chapter 291 Hilde and Defense Against the Dark Arts


    Regarding the prophecy, Umbridge only felt uncomfortable, and then smiled contemptuously.


    Seems to be telling Trelawney to get ready to leave Hogwarts.


    Harry and Ron also felt that this prophecy was too hasty and completely made up.


    But after class, they heard Umbridge''s screams.


    Everyone looked and saw that one of Umbridge''s feet was dragged in by the tricky staircase.


    Unfortunately, she was holding something in her hand and the pen almost hit her eye.


    After pulling out her leg, she limped to the school hospital.


    Sisters Lavender and Perti looked at John with admiration and asked, "How do you know?"


    "Prophecy, and... little tricks." John smiled mysteriously.


    Peeves came out of the stairs on one side, as if he wanted to see which unlucky guy had been hit.


    He was a little disappointed to see that he was not a student.


    There is a Defense Against the Dark Arts class in the afternoon.


    The beautiful teacher, Ozzie Hilde¡¯s class.


    If nothing else, just say that the enthusiasm of the boys has been mobilized.


    Just like in the second grade, Lockhart mobilized the enthusiasm of the girls in class.


    The Defense Against the Dark Arts class changes every year and is arranged according to the professor''s preferences.


    In this Defense Against the Dark Arts class, there are various props in the classroom.

 Chapter 266：

    The paper owl flying on the ceiling, and the small fire dragon.


    "First meeting," Ozzie Hilde said, biting a mint-flavored lollipop in the corner of her mouth.


    She was a long-time smoker. She was not allowed to smoke during class time, so she had to hold a lollipop to hold it.


    "Take out your textbook "Dark Magic, Defense, Guide" and I will teach you some practical abilities, such as how to better use the wand in your hand."


    Knocking on the blackboard, Ozzie pulled out the high-quality items covered with a layer of cloth.


    Inside is a somewhat old human-shaped target.


    "In Auror training, we will conduct various trainings, but the most important thing is the wand in our hands."


    Oz waved his wand, and several origami owls emerged from the wand.


    "There is an advanced way of casting spells, silent spell casting, which requires the user to have a high degree of magic proficiency to do it."


    Oz didn''t say anything. He waved his wand and made the owls fly past the students.


    With another wave, the owl lit fire and crashed into the human-shaped target.


    The human-shaped target was knocked away. Before it fell, Oz waved again, and the target floated up and landed in front of the podium.


    This silent spellcasting amazed the students.


    "This is a sixth-grade course. The first thing you have to master is how to strengthen your ability to adapt."


    "Ask a question," Oz said. He was used to Auror''s behavior and acted vigorously and resolutely. "What are the three important elements of magic?"


    The students were stunned, and Hermione frowned, carefully recalling past classes.


    Obviously, in the past happy education on Defense Against the Dark Arts, few could mention these.


    John raised his hand, and Oz''s eyes lit up, "Mr. Wick."


    "Magic, spells, techniques."


    "Very good, 10 points for Slytherin."


    Oz did not expect that any of the students in this group could answer the question, and continued, "Magic power is the basis for our basic operation of magic, spells are the method of controlling magic, and skills are about how we can cast spells quickly. "


    Oz is talking about the Auror training course, so it is a bit difficult for fifth grade students.


    The first spell they learn to use is also the one Aurors use most.


    Expelliarmus.


    In this regard, Harry seems to have an extra talent.


    Extra points for Gryffindor.


    When class was about to end, another person was very dissatisfied.


    Umbridge.


    Yes, as an investigator.


    Umbridge has to hang out in every class, even the Defense Against the Dark Arts class.


    She offered her opinion.


    Unlike Aurors like Oz, Umbridge felt that they did not need to train a group of guys who might hurt people in magical society, but a group of people who could pass the exam.


    "I just want students to have the ability to protect themselves when facing black magic." Oz Hilde frowned.


    The courses of this semester include the application of the disarming spell, the application of the stun spell, and the application of the obstacle spell.


    "I think students should give priority to passing the exam," Umbridge raised her eyebrows, dissatisfied with Oz''s teaching, "No one will hurt them."


    Oz found it baffling. She just came here to be a professor on a mission and couldn''t figure out Umbridge''s strange brain circuitry.


    And Umbridge felt that she was the person sent to seize Dumbledore''s power. She was used to controlling everything, including the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor from the Ministry of Magic.


    The two people have different ideas, and there is a feeling that they parted on bad terms.


    Ron approached Harry and asked in a low voice, "Didn''t you say they were in the same group?"


    Harry was also confused. Oz was with Johnny Silverhand, and Johnny Silverhand was the ''bad guy'' who worked with the Ministry of Magic to target Dumbledore.


    He should have thought that Oz would be colluding with Umbridge, but he didn''t expect this to be the case.


    In any case, it seems that the Ministry of Magic is not entirely targeting Dumbledore.


    Judging from Oz¡¯s performance, she is serious about teaching.


    In fact, this is also John''s intention, to attract hatred to Umbridge. Even if some students are suppressed, they will not bear the grudge against the Ministry of Magic, but against Umbridge personally.


    After all, the Ministry of Magic still has a positive example in Oz. They will only think that Umbridge is arbitrary and has the power to spoil the whole pot.


    "Do you think students will be attacked in class?" Umbridge asked Oz with a fake smile.


    What a sneaky change of concept, Defense Against the Dark Arts is not only used in schools, and Umbridge said aggressively: "I don''t want to criticize some of the ways this school is run."


    "But in this class, you have come into contact with several irresponsible wizards."


    "Magic is very complicated and not suitable for your age group."


    "You are so frightened that you actually think that you will be attacked by black magic every three days."


    "I think theoretical knowledge can help you pass the exam more effectively."


    "What''s the use of theory in the real world?" Harry couldn''t stand it and asked loudly.


    "Please raise your hand, Mr. Potter." Umbridge said with a smile, "This is school, not the real world."


    In John''s opinion, Umbridge is really a master of messing around.


    "Don''t we need to be ready for whatever is waiting outside?" Harry was very angry.


    Umbridge said in a disgustingly intimate voice, "Nothing is waiting outside. I said, raise your hands and speak."


    "Who do you think would attack children like you?"


    "Hey, let me think about it," Harry laughed angrily, pretending to think, "Maybe...Voldemort?"


    Gasps and screams came one after another, and the name seemed to be some kind of switch.


    John looked indifferent, Malfoy leaned on the table behind, Neville clenched his fist, and the tip of Daphne''s pen pierced the parchment.


    Harry was really getting more and more stubborn.


    John''s eyes were deep, let''s start a fuss and see how Dumbledore ends up.


    Umbridge''s face twitched and she immediately deducted ten points from Harry.


    Harry still yelled, "He''s not dead, he''s back."


    "Nonsense!"


    Not many people knew about this matter. In the Ministry of Magic, no one would take it seriously if the Minister didn''t speak.


    "This is not nonsense, I saw him, I fought with him!"


    "Confinement, Mr. Potter."


    Oz couldn''t stand this farce anymore, "Ms. Umbridge, I hope you respect me in class."


    "Oh, I''m sorry, come to my office at five o''clock tomorrow evening." Umbridge didn''t know what respect meant.


    She was the one chosen to check and balance Dumbledore, and it would be useless for anyone else.


    But she didn''t know that the more this happened, the more stubborn Harry became.


    "So, according to you, Heinrich Edgar burned himself to death?" Harry said sarcastically.


    This time, the atmosphere became quiet.


    "Potter!" Malfoy stood up tremblingly.


    Realizing that something was wrong with him, Oz said: "Malfoy, sit down."


    He stared at Harry, holding the wand in his hand, and said angrily: "Don''t use your bad mouth to say his name!"


    "I will not allow anyone, anywhere, to use him as a source of ridicule or bragging rights!"


    Malfoy roared, as if he would release a curse the next second, which made people feel scared.


    But he is not the focus, everyone is looking at the other person.


    John''s face was solemn and his eyelids were slightly raised.


    An oppressive and suffocating feeling, as if the whole classroom would be ignited in the next second.


    "You can say that you are the savior who fought against Voldemort, Harry Potter," John''s depressing voice sounded, "but you should not use the death of others as a way to show off your bravery."


    "That''s stupid and annoying."


    The cold words brought a chill to the air.


    Oz was about to speak, but stopped.


    She looked at the white breath she exhaled, and the feeling of getting colder was not an illusion.


    He reached out and touched the table. There was a layer of white frost on it.


    Umbridge did not notice this, but the words she wanted to explain about Heinrich''s death disappeared.


    The freezing coldness seemed to erode everyone present.


    After Harry calmed down a little, he realized that he seemed to have said something.


    Until the end of get out of class, the coldness disappeared.


    A thin layer of dewdrops condensed on the glass.


    John stood up and left, followed by Malfoy, bumping Harry''s shoulder hard as he passed him.


    Making Harry stumble and almost fall.


    ¡­


    Chapter 292 Hermione and the Library


    "I can''t believe you would say such a thing!"


    After class, Hermione found her useless son.


    Harry frowned and said, "I''m not wrong."


    "You actually mentioned the death of Heinrich Edgar in front of John!" Hermione said angrily, "You knew he was sad."


    "Is he sad?" Harry said, "I can''t see it. If he is really sad, he will not contradict Umbridge."


    Now even Ron thought Harry was crazy. He looked around hurriedly and said, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "I didn''t talk nonsense!" Harry became more and more enthusiastic. "He didn''t do anything, right."


    "Harry, something is wrong with you." Hermione frowned. She noticed that something was wrong with Harry and said seriously, "You should go find Dumbledore."


    "He won''t want to see me." Harry was in a strange mood. After saying this, he left irritably.


    Hermione and Ron looked at each other, and Ron asked in confusion: "What''s wrong with him? Is he still angry?"


    He thought Harry was angry with him for hiding things about the Order of the Phoenix. Hermione stared at Harry''s back, and she felt something was wrong.


    After Harry walked some distance away, he felt irritable and had a headache.


    It just so happened that Peeves didn''t open his eyes at this time and made up a song to scold him.


    ?Irritated, irritable, irritable!


    Harry clenched his fists, very angry.


    He didn''t notice that not far away, John was holding a sword in his hand.


    Looking at the red light above, a strange color flashed in John''s eyes.


    Putting Marvolo''s Sword back into the small bag, he watched Harry punch the air.


    "The influence of Horcruxes."


    Glancing at Harry, John turned and left.


    Stopping Malfoy who was about to punch Harry, John calmed down and said, "Draco, do something for me."

 Chapter 267：

    Malfoy had a sullen face, and John saw Neville chasing after him, and took the two of them away.


    ¡­


    library.


    John found a seat and sat down casually.


    Not long after, Hermione came here.


    Seeing John, she breathed a subtle sigh of relief.


    "John," after greeting John, Hermione came over and sat down.


    She caught a glimpse of the gilded black leather cover on the table.


    "You read the story collection?" Hermione was a little surprised. It was rare to see John reading these books.


    John closed the book calmly and said calmly, "Some stories contain different revelations."


    Looking at Hermione, John chuckled: "For Harry?"


    Hermione felt a little embarrassed, nodded and said, "Harry wasn''t like this before, but recently he..."


    "Hermione," John said quietly, "I don''t want to know what happened to him."


    "Okay," Hermione said a little disappointed.


    Tom slipped into the library from outside, and everyone seemed to be used to it.


    Arriving at the feet, Tom saw Hermione and stuck out his tongue happily.


    Hermione was in a better mood, and suddenly remembered Tom''s teeth that bit people into rabid dogs, and the hand she handed over froze.


    "What happened to Tom''s teeth?" she asked.


    John said casually, "Maybe I ate the wrong thing."


    Tom whined resentfully, indicating that he didn''t eat randomly.


    It was a rare occasion for Hermione to sit with John, and it felt like she was back in first grade.


    "You have changed a lot," Hermione sat aside and looked at John.


    John has grown taller and thinner.


    His cheeks were sunken at some point.


    Hermione remembered that John ate a lot.


    "You didn''t eat well?" she asked.


    John flipped through the book, his fingers paused slightly, and there was a hint of bitterness at the corner of his mouth.


    It was like an illusion. Hermione was watching, and John had regained his composure.


    "It''s just that there have been some changes." John chuckled, "You have changed too, haven''t you."


    "Me?" Hermione wondered.


    John said matter-of-factly: "Your hair used to be messy."


    "Shut up, don''t mention it." Hermione couldn''t help but blush when she thought of the messy hair before, and said angrily: "I still remember when we first met, you said I had big teeth."


    She has smaller teeth now, but she still feels bad about that incident.


    John smiled and said, "Yeah, who would have thought, time flies so fast."


    From the time I first entered Station 9 and Three-Quarters, I am now in fifth grade.


    The two of them have been sitting together since the beginning, but now they see each other less often.


    "John, what are you..." Hermione hesitated for a moment, then gritted her teeth and asked, "Dumbledore and Snape seem to have a strange attitude towards you."


    She is a smart witch who is always good at discovering something.


    For example, Snape and Lupine''s strange attitude towards John in Order of the Phoenix, and Dumbledore.


    On the day of third grade, they went to see Dumbledore together.


    Dumbledore''s attitude towards John was very strange.


    ?For example...time converter.


    Why didn''t Dumbledore give it to John?


    She thinks there should be more than one, judging from a girl¡¯s intuition.


    ?Also, the song that opens the college hat.


    Does it imply something?


    Nearly Headless Nick said that the Sorting Hat might have heard something in the principal''s office.


    What happened between them?


    Hermione was a little uneasy, she didn''t want a certain situation to happen.


    Whether it''s Harry or John.


    They are all their friends.


    The people caught in the middle are the most difficult.


    John put down the book and looked at Hermione seriously.


    "Hermione, if one day you need to choose between me and Harry, what will you do?"


    This question made Hermione''s heart tremble.


    She said with difficulty, "No, I''m talking about such a thing, it can''t be, right?"


    She wished John would tell her it was a joke.


    Although she has discovered John''s changes in Harry and Ron, Hermione still wants to be willful.


    The only thing that responded to her was John''s focused and serious expression.


    Hermione was panicking for no reason.


    Hermione forced a smile and said, "There won''t be such a thing, right? You won''t hurt Harry."


    As she spoke, John said, "What if Harry hurts me?"


    "No, Harry absolutely won''t." Hermione shook her head repeatedly.


    "John." Hermione called John, her first good friend.


    "I promise you, I won''t hurt Harry." John put his hand into the small bag and rummaged inside.


    After waiting for a while, he took out a ring and a Whomping Willow amulet from his small bag.


    "This is?"


    "Your birthday present."


    As if what just happened didn''t happen, John handed the things to Hermione and said easily, "Some magic props can protect you at certain times."


    "Okay, I like it very much."


    Hermione pursed her lips and took the things.


    She looked at the valuable ring and felt inexplicably empty.


    She asked hesitantly, "You won''t..."


    "I won''t hurt Harry." John''s eyes penetrated into Hermione''s heart.


    "I promise." John said seriously.


    Hermione nodded to express her belief, turned and left the library.


    After she left, John reopened the story collection.


    His eyes were blank and he didn''t read what was written on it.


    He turned a card on his finger.


    On the card, there is a symbol of an eye, and a thin layer of fluorescence flows around the symbol.


    This is a card given by Trelawney in the third grade. It has an ancient magic card that can help her predict once.


    Third Eye Card.


    John ran his fingers over the words in the collection of stories, and finally stopped at ''Death''.


    "The Deathly Hallows."


    Staring deeply with his eyes, he rubbed his fingers back and forth, as if he wanted to take out the contents.


    ¡­


    Malfoy and Neville walked together, and Malfoy finally calmed down.


    He looked at his right hand and cast a proud look at Neville.


    Neville was helpless. He held a long object wrapped in cloth in his hand, and he held the end with the cross.


    He used this thing like a cane, looking down from time to time to see if the exposed red gem was shining.


    The two people walked back and forth in Hogwarts, and some people were very surprised to see this combination.


    When Harry returned to the lounge, he happened to see the Weasley twins preparing a large box of things to be sent out.


    "What is this?" Harry stared at the box.


    George, one of the Weasley twins, said, "We''re going to send some candy out for testing."


    Fred said, "Originally we wanted to ask junior students to test, but there are more professional people at Silver Hand Angel Investment."


    George and Fred have already planned their future.


    When they graduate, they will go directly to Diagon Alley to become the owners of Weasley''s Wizarding Wheezes.


    As their financial backers, Silver Hand Angel Investment needs to test the quality.


    They once said that if this thing is not tested on humans, the effect may be different.


    But the person in charge gave them a mysterious smile to reassure them.


    Silver Hand Angel Investment has a royal medicine jar.


    ¡­


    Chapter 293 Hagrid and whereabouts


    Forbidden forest.


    A huge fur ball fell from the sky and hit the pothole in front of him heavily.


    The surroundings of this pothole are smooth and have withstood countless hits.


    The huge Zouwu fell from the sky. It ran to John with its fur ball, hoping that he would play with him.


    John used object-taking magic to grab the fur ball and threw it far away.


    The mane on Zuowu''s neck was shiny, and his body entered the space tunnel to catch the hair ball where it landed.


    After going back and forth like this several times, Zuowu became more and more excited.


    John rubbed his sore arms and said helplessly, "That''s it for today."


    "Hululu~"


    Zuowu purred and put his head close to John.


    John patted its big head, signaling that he was leaving first.


    "Stop harming the Thestrals. They don''t dare to come near here anymore."


    Yeqi lives in the Forbidden Forest, so it is only needed when school starts, and is free most of the time.


    Zuowu liked to scare thestrals in the past. Some thestrals were so frightened that they would attack. At that time, Zuowu would run away.


    This despicable behavior is very much like a big cat.

 Chapter 268：

    Since Hagrid was temporarily absent, John had to come back and take on the task of raising Zuowu.


    Although it doesn¡¯t matter if Zuowu is free-range, it can feed itself.


    But such a big guy, if not restrained, can easily cause trouble to other creatures in the Forbidden Forest.


    "Don''t go to the centaurs, those guys have bad tempers."


    Patiently admonishing Zou Wu, John used spiritual magic to soothe its restless heart due to separation.


    Basil was standing on a tree, and under the tree Tom was trying to climb up.


    One bird and one dog remained in a stalemate for two hours.


    Really annoyed, Basil raised his wings and knocked down a wild fruit, hitting Tom on the head.


    Tom became even more angry and barked to climb up.


    Its dog claws climbed on the tree, scratching the bark to pieces.


    "Okay, let''s go back."


    He whistled and called back the two little guys who were in a stalemate.


    Basil flew to John''s shoulder and landed, and Tom walked around John.


    Zuowu looked back at John three times a step, and John waved to it.


    A little Thestral ran up to John and stared at John with its pupilless eyes.


    John went up to check and saw a Yeqi feather growing out. He was surprised and said: "It is rare to see a Yeqi feather at your age."


    After patting the little Theqi''s head, John asked Basil to fly to Hagrid''s hut and bring some meat over.


    The **** raw meat was placed in front of Xiao Yeqi, which was the price in exchange for Yeqi Yu.


    It is also the tacit understanding between John and Yeqi.


    Leaving with the raw meat, Xiao Yeqi returned to the tribe.


    ¡­


    Today is the Care of Magical Zoology.


    As a substitute teacher, Professor Grapeland brought the Bowtruckle.


    This is a magical animal that is proficient in unlocking. On the black market, these little guys are priceless.


    "Hogwarts is like a treasure, always able to bring people unexpected surprises."


    The little branch-shaped guy stood in the palm of John''s hand, as if he was pretending to be a real branch.


    Harry was not in a good mood. He was eager to know where Hagrid was.


    So he asked Professor Grapeland while everyone was choosing the Bowtruckle''s food, and received a tough reply of "I don''t know."


    This made him a little annoyed, but he didn''t let himself know.


    When Malfoy passed by him, there was something cold in his eyes.


    Harry stared back unconvinced, and Hermione and Ron glanced at each other, knowing that they couldn''t let Harry mess around now.


    They blocked the passionate look between the two, and Hermione advised him, "If anything happens to Hagrid, Dumbledore will definitely know."


    "Ouch!" Harry screamed in pain because he grabbed the Bowtruckle too hard and was scratched hard by the Bowtruckle.


    Hermione''s persuasion didn''t make him feel better. He still had to go to solitary confinement and that annoying pink toad.


    The greenhouse door of herbalism opens.


    A fourth-grade student walked out.


    Luna and Ginny came out.


    Today they have class together.


    There was a fart sound in Luna''s pocket, and the Snorlax appeared in John''s pocket.


    He put his hand just in his pocket and felt a heavy hand.


    Grabbing the Bent-Horned Snorlax and taking it out, Malfoy immediately became alert.


    Weighing the Bent-Horned Snorlax, John squinted his eyes and said, "You have become heavier and bigger."


    The Horned Snorlax was about to run into John''s small bag when he heard this and mooed.


    John thought it had something to do with the intake of magic power. He said thoughtfully: "Maybe I should give you some other food."


    Just eating fruit will not make it grow, John wants to see if the Scimitar-Horned Snorlax will grow.


    He took a dragon fruit from the small bag and held it with its horn. The horned Snorlax farted again and left.


    Thinking that the armor he took out from Lestrange was still there, John said something to Malfoy and others before heading to Hagrid''s hut.


    This place is no different from the last time he left. Hagrid didn''t even bother to repair the broken window glass.


    Taking out the huge armor from the small bag, John took out his wand and waved it.


    The huge armor combination is neatly placed on a shelf.


    After everything was done, he left a letter to Hagrid.


    Otherwise Hagrid would think a troll had lived in his house and left a suit of armor behind.


    Although this armor was modified by John.


    Noticing that there was something left in the stove, John narrowed his eyes.


    The remaining thing was a corner of parchment, which seemed to be an unburned letter.


    Stretching out his hand, only a corner of the parchment flew into his hand.


    John pinched the corner and fell into deep thought.


    ¡­


    Harry was sentenced to solitary confinement for contradicting the investigating officer.


    Even if you tell Professor McGonagall, there is nothing you can do about this matter.


    Now that the Ministry of Magic has made it clear that it will intervene to rectify the situation, other professors are hard pressed to say anything.


    ?In fact, it may not be a good thing, just as Professor Flitwick said.


    People like Trelawney who were more liars than teachers were also recruited by Dumbledore as teachers.


    It is true that Trelawney does have a third eye, but the triggering state is a mystery, and she relies more on some psychological methods for teaching.


    Only a talented person like John could be taught, while all the other students were completely confused.


    Couldn''t Dumbledore just keep people in Hogwarts?


    Do you have to let him be the teacher?


    Perhaps Dumbledore is not suitable as a principal. Many decisions he made did not consider the future of the students.


    As a weapon to check and balance Dumbledore, Umbridge has great authority in Hogwarts.


    Students can be placed in solitary confinement, punished for copying, or deducted points.


    So it is reasonable for Harry to be in solitary confinement.


    As the vice-principal, Professor McGonagall cannot make changes.


    But Professor McGonagall never imagined that Umbridge''s confinement was not simple.


    Arrive at five o''clock.


    Harry walked into Umbridge''s office.


    Since she is not a professor, she has to rearrange her office.


    Fortunately, there are a lot of empty rooms at Hogwarts.


    When Harry walked in, he saw many cat dishes of different colors.


    The cats were wearing bows of various colors.


    Harry felt sick.


    He hoped that Umbridge would let him participate in Friday''s Quidditch Keeper selection, but unfortunately he was refused.


    Because Harry is spending a week in confinement.


    Umbridge said sweetly, "You are going to write a few sentences for me, Mr. Potter, no, not with your quill."


    She stopped Harry from taking out the quill, and instead held out a long, thin black quill with a particularly sharp tip.


    "I want you to write, I can''t lie." She said softly.


    Harry asked: "How many times do you write it?" No matter how many times you write it, as long as you can participate in the Quidditch selection.


    "Keep writing until this sentence is engraved in your heart." Umbridge said in a cooing voice, with an inquiring expression, "Start writing."


    Harry thought confinement was some kind of punishment, just copying.


    He asked if there was any ink, but Umbridge told him that he didn''t need ink.


    In the magical world, anything is possible.


    Harry didn''t delve into it. He picked up the pen and started writing. The bright red ink appeared on the paper like blood.


    As soon as he finished writing the first sentence, Harry gasped in pain.


    On the back of his hand, a line of words appeared, as if scraped with a knife, bright red.


    Soon the words disappeared, and Harry looked up at Umbridge.


    See that toad-like face with a disgusting smile.


    "Write it."


    ¡­


    Chapter 294 Snake Lady and Attack


    Harry wrote for several hours before he was let go, but Umbridge looked like she was determined to let him have the words engraved on her body.


    After returning, he met Ron, who was making up dreams for the divination class.


    When Ron asked about the confinement, Harry only said a few sentences.


    "That''s quite relaxing, compared to wiping trophies or something like that."


    As someone who had been incarcerated several times, Ron felt very relaxed.


    But whether it is easy or not, only Harry knows.


    The second confinement was still the same, copying sentences.


    Harry felt that he was in a silent confrontation with Umbridge, and he would win.


    ¡­


    Plymouth Colony.


    Johnny Silverhand''s American branch.


    Johnson''s strong body like a pile of rocks was still blocking the door, and the people with evil intentions seemed to be missing.


    At night, he looked around with his big copper bell eyes.


    Knocked on the pillar next to him with his fist, and the neon light lit up above.


    The angry salesman straightened his tie and waited for the customer to arrive.


    There were not so many people in the shop at night, but they were all mysteriously dressed guys.


    A short wizard came here, and Johnson frowned, because the guy looked like an underage wizard.


    "Pass." Johnson did not let the wizard go directly, but asked for something.


    Johnny Silverhand at night was only open to those with a pass. The short wizard''s body was shrouded in a cloak, reaching out to rummage for something.


    Just when Johnson was a little impatient, the guy made a sound of surprise.

 Chapter 269：

    "found it."


    Johnson stretched out his hand to ask for it, but he touched something thin and hard.


    He looked down and saw an ugly face.


    This is a dwarf. He pretends to be a child and says sharply: "Pass."


    The wand fired a red light at Johnson''s arm, blowing him away.


    "You stupid big guy, he only has size but no intelligence." The guy let out an ugly laugh.


    Several explosions came from behind, and a man wearing a mask and a cloak appeared.


    Death Eaters.


    They headed towards the Johnny Silverhand store.


    The angry salesman realized that the visitor was evil and immediately touched the magic wand.


    Before he could take action, the Death Eater walked in and pointed his wand at him.


    "PetrificusTotalus"


    The arrogant salesman put his feet together and fell backwards very stiffly.


    The other salesmen reacted and took action one after another, but this group of Death Eaters came prepared and were ruthless.


    People who bought things were affected and all were knocked down.


    The leading Death Eater took off his mask, revealing a pale face, and said coldly: "Take everything away, everything."


    The five Death Eaters who followed him jumped over the counter and snatched away the items inside.


    His eyes shifted to the door that was originally guarded by bodyguards, and he walked towards it with an evil smile.


    The two wizards at the door had fallen down and lost their breath.


    He opened the door and went in. Inside there was a beautiful Asian-faced woman in a wheelchair reading a book.


    When she saw someone coming in, the woman looked calm.


    "Who are you?"


    "There is another beautiful person here."


    The Death Eater walked up to the woman with greed in his eyes.


    "You can call me Antonin Dolokhov, the loyal servant of the Dark Lord."


    His fingers wandered ambiguously on the back of the woman''s hand. Seeing the woman''s face turn pale because of the Dark Lord''s name, he leaned over and whispered ambiguously, "Tell me, what is your name, beautiful person."


    "Don''t worry about anyone saving you, everyone here has been dealt with."


    As if he liked this trembling feeling, Antoning let out a deep laugh.


    "Nagini." Nagini spoke, but she was not trembling with fear as Antonin thought.


    She looked at that face and suddenly smiled, "You can also call me...Ms. Snake."


    Outside.


    The Death Eaters who were robbing Johnny Silverhand''s store didn''t notice anything was wrong.


    Johnson, who should have fainted, opened his eyes. He rubbed the thick neck where he hit and patted the dust on his body.


    "What a bunch of filthy bastards."


    He spat, stood up and tugged on the hemp rope, and a thick wooden stick fell down.


    He caught the wooden stick and rubbed his neck, walked into the store, and swung it hard at a Death Eater who had his back turned to him.


    Blood and brains spattered, and the Death Eaters smashed into the counter.


    The Death Eaters stopped and looked up. Johnson was holding a wooden stick in one hand and saying hello with a bellicose expression on his face, "Hey, bastards."


    After a brief second, green and red lights flew alternately.


    After a few minutes, the door leading to Nagini''s room was opened.


    Johnson walked in anxiously, with half of the wooden stick in his hand and the wand of the dwarf Death Eater in his other hand.


    Nagini sat there, flipping through books with a wand with a blue gem. Next to the wheelchair, Antonin had fainted.


    "Huh¡ª" Johnson breathed a sigh of relief, "I just said I should find some bodyguards for you."


    "Johnson," Nagini smiled: "We need a little truth serum."


    Johnson shrugged and said, "That''s illegal. Okay, I''ll get you some, but I can''t leave you here alone."


    He grabbed the fallen Antoning, knocked on the bookshelf to reveal the door behind it, and threw him in.


    Pushing Nagini''s wheelchair, there were blood everywhere outside.


    The dwarf wizard was hung on the wall, his head deflated.


    The arrogant salesman jumped up at some point and showed great courtesy to Nagini.


    "Ms. Snake, it''s okay, I''ve solved it."


    Johnson glanced at him and mocked: "I just saw you lying there."


    "I call this strategy." The arrogant salesman said unconvinced.


    "Paul," Nagini said, "I hope you can handle the rest."


    "Okay, although I would rather be by your side." Paul, the arrogant salesman, shrugged and said, "Big Johnson, you''d better protect Ms. Snake."


    "Shut up, or I''ll stuff your head into your butt." Johnson yelled.


    The two of them are used to fighting each other.


    Nagini said to a blank picture frame: "Tell Tommy Shelby that something happened here."


    A voice came from the blank photo frame, "Wait a moment."


    ¡­


    John knew that the Johnny Silverhand branch was attacked in the middle of the night.


    His face was gloomy, and there were some things he didn''t expect.


    Unexpectedly, the Death Eaters would be the first to attack, and they would target Nagini from abroad.


    Their purpose is very clear, to rob Johnny Silverhand¡¯s equipment.


    "Voldemort, I underestimate you." John''s eyes flickered.


    Fortunately, the defense power of Johnny Silverhand''s branch is not low, otherwise the Death Eaters might really succeed.


    He patronized the country, and the Death Eaters chose to obtain it through foreign countries.


    Now it seems that Voldemort is not a fool and knows how to find weak points to attack.


    Holding the silver contact record, John said coldly, "Let the steward of District 12 thoroughly investigate the whereabouts of the Death Eaters and uncover all the hidden Death Eaters."


    The people in charge of District 12 dared not listen to his words.


    Before even the American Aurors could react, the Death Eaters hiding in Plymouth Colony were discovered.


    These people were not good people, so John issued a death order again and sent the Death Eaters to Johnny Silverhand''s store.


    A day later, a security team showed up at the branch.


    And they began to recruit troops locally. The generous treatment made the local wizards excited.


    If anyone else had done this, District 12 would have been unable to sit still.


    But Johnny Silverhand¡¯s group and the security team are even more ruthless.


    The group of Death Eaters all died mysteriously at night.


    The level of cruelty and ruthlessness made the managers in District 12 tremble.


    Aurors are helpless, and they die without proof.


    Ms. Snake has become a person not to be trifled with in the American wizarding community.


    ¡­


    Friday.


    The Quidditch team selects players, and Wood''s graduation causes them to lose an excellent goalkeeper.


    John found a discarded wool hat.


    He picked it up and looked at it. It seemed to be Hermione''s masterpiece.


    There was a note underneath, and John was a little speechless.


    "Isn''t this the equivalent of setting a trap for house elves?"


    House elves can be freed by receiving clothes from their masters.


    In Hogwarts, students can be regarded as the masters of house elves.


    "She''s still insisting on that association." John put his hat back and looked up outside.


    Neville took a long strip of cloth and tapped it everywhere.


    ¡­


    Chapter 295 Owl and Basil


    Horace Slughorn had not spoken to John for some time.


    Since John asked that question.


    When he came to the room, he didn''t see Basil, and Tom wasn''t there either.


    "Went to the Owlery?"


    After John thought for a moment, he knew where to go.


    All the owls in the school live in the owl wigwam, except Basil.


    Because Basil likes to fight, several owls were beaten until their fur almost fell out.


    It can be called the king of the Owlery.


    Together with the dog-legged Tom, an eagle and a dog make the owl frightened.


    John went to the Owlery, thinking that Basil might have gone to fight with another owl.


    Except for Hedwig, the other owls are quite afraid of it.


    On the road, John met Mrs. Norris.


    It circled affectionately around John''s feet, and John smiled: "Has Filch''s search scope expanded to the Owlery?"


    After feeding Mrs. Norris some dried fish, John walked to the owl loft.


    The Owlhouse is in the west tower, where there is also the office of Professor Flitwick, the Charms professor.


    Many students like to come here, and Professor Flitwick is willing to let students eat a few dancing cookies in his office.


    Arriving at the shack, John saw a group of owls huddled in a corner, and Basil was standing on the perch of an unlucky owl.


    Tom barked arrogantly. Except for Basil, he refused to accept any of the others that could fly.


    Opposite Basil, Hedwig was staring at it.


    Two white snowy owls stared at each other.


    Suddenly, Hedwig took the lead, spreading her huge white wings and making an owl fly down from the sky.


    Basil counterattacked with a tornado that destroyed the parking lot.


    Snow-white feathers were flying everywhere, and Tom was cheering below.


    John''s breath was stagnant, and he stopped the two guys fighting, "Stop."


    The snowy owls slapping each other violently stopped, and Basil flew to John''s shoulder and landed on it, shouting in Hedwig''s direction.


    Not to be outdone, Hedwig just cursed.

 Chapter 270：

    From the way the other owls cower, it can be seen that the scolding was quite dirty.


    "John." Qiu Zhang also came to the Owlery, holding two letters and a package in her hand.


    "Qiu," John glanced at the flying feathers inside and said, "I hope your owl is fine."


    Qiu exclaimed and said, "It has happened before that owls would fight."


    John didn''t know whether to tell her which owl was fighting.


    "Ten minutes ago, I remembered that today is my mother''s birthday. I have finished eating the candies, and I have to order some candies." Qiu Zhangyang held up the letter in his hand.


    "He''s been a little busy lately, but that''s a good thing."


    With the gentle temperament of a Chinese person, Qiu Zhang is very considerate of her boyfriend Cedric who is busy with student union affairs.


    John nodded, handed a letter to Basil, and said, "Maybe Cedric would like a different taste. How about sweet and sour?"


    "Good idea." Qiu Zhang thought that Cedric had eaten a lot of chocolate and it would be nice to change the taste.


    Basil took the envelope and looked at Hedwig defiantly, as if to say, I have a mission, let you go first.


    Hedwig was not to be outdone.


    After Basil flew out, the owls in the owl hut finally returned to normal.


    Tom ran to John''s feet, and Autumn called a barn owl to put the gift and letter for his mother on it.


    Find another one and let it deliver the letter to the candy store.


    Just as he was about to leave, John saw Harry coming up.


    When Harry saw Qiu, his breathing was stagnant and he looked very nervous.


    "Hello." Harry was a little embarrassed.


    He also held a letter in his hand, which he apparently wanted to send.


    Hedwig immediately flew down and stood on his shoulder.


    As if he just noticed that there was a third person, Harry said uncomfortably, "Hello, John."


    "Harry," John glanced at the letter in Harry''s hand, and Harry retracted his hand, "I''m leaving first."


    Without saying anything else, John left the Owlery.


    Harry was left embarrassed, not knowing what to say to Qiu.


    Qiu exclaimed, she made an appointment with Cedric.


    Harry was a little disappointed, she still liked Qiu.


    But Qiu is already boyfriend and girlfriend with Cedric.


    He can''t hook up with someone who has a boyfriend.


    Holding the letter to Sirius tightly, Harry screamed in pain as Hedwig pecked him impatiently.


    ¡­


    The Daily Prophet was thrown down.


    At the same time, there was also a copy of the "Daily Bugle".


    That is a newspaper from the United States, similar in nature to the Daily Prophet.


    First, open the "Daily Prophet" and report some things, including the Ministry of Magic''s emphasis on education reform and the re-examination of Azkaban.


    ?There are also some great sales on silver hand products.


    Once "I Swing the Sword at Hogwarts 2" was released, it once again hit a new level of book sales, and the plot reached a stage of huge reversal.


    One of the sections on foreign countries mentioned that the Plymouth settlement was attacked by thugs.


    After all, the newspapers in the country were not very detailed. John picked up the Daily Bugle and looked at it.


    There are more detailed reports about the attack on the Plymouth Colony. A branch of Johnny Silverhand was attacked and the gangsters were successfully subdued.


    The gangsters were a group of dark wizards, and their methods were cruel. Many wizards testified that Johnny Silverhand Store was forced to fight back and killed several dark wizards.


    The American Ministry of Magic took this seriously and interrogated the clerk at the time and more than a dozen wizards who claimed to be "passing by."


    The confessions are consistent, and the American Ministry of Magic calls on wizards who run shops to prepare for precautions and not to be reckless in case of trouble.


    Looking at the whole story, basically no one would point the finger at Johnny Silverhand.


    After all, they are victims.


    The dozen or so "passing" wizards were naturally arranged to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    Aurors also know about the weirdness, but unfortunately they have no way to find out.


    The security team escorted back a Death Eater named Antonin.


    Under the care of Veritaserum, he easily revealed his purpose.


    In order to capture those coveted ¡®Zhi¡¯ series products.


    Aurors can equip it, and Death Eaters naturally want it too.


    It''s a pity that the **** Johnson came down to earth and beat five of them, directly beating up those Death Eaters.


    Antoning did not expect that Nagini, who seemed to be powerless, would make a sneak attack and was directly subdued.


    Putting the newspaper away, John noticed a piece of information that the Daily Prophet had missed.


    Stooges Podmore breaks into the Ministry of Magic.


    "Isn''t this the unlucky guy from last time?"


    John picked up the newspaper and read it quickly.


    Podmore broke into the Ministry of Magic on August 31st and was being tried by the Wizengamot.


    "People from the Order of the Phoenix." John smiled, "It seems that Dumbledore is quite busy."


    The same information was also seen by Harry and the others.


    "Do you think he is working for the Order of the Phoenix?" Ron asked in a low voice.


    Harry remembered that on the day he went to the station, Podmore did not arrive.


    At that time, Moody was very angry.


    This attitude shows that Podmore was not sent out to do things by the Order of the Phoenix.


    "Well, it''s possible they didn''t expect him to be arrested," Hermione said.


    Ron shouted excitedly, "Maybe it''s a frame-up."


    Facing Hermione''s murderous gaze, he lowered his voice and said, "Think about it, the Ministry of Magic has not acknowledged the return of the mysterious man for so long, maybe it is to let Dumbledore leave."


    His mind suddenly became bright.


    Hermione felt that it seemed to make sense, and Harry felt a headache when he thought about the pile of homework.


    Especially Snape''s, which is smelly and long.


    No wonder the Weasley twins said they would be eager to skip some classes.


    The O.W.L. examination tasks are becoming more and more arduous, making them feel exhausted.


    But it¡¯s not without good news. At least there are some interesting courses in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class.


    The beautiful Professor Hilde taught them about wands and quick spell casting techniques in class. Umbridge had objections, but Professor Hilde would still teach them forcefully and would not be affected.


    "At least Professor Hilde is a good teacher, isn''t he?" Hermione whispered.


    Harry acquiesced.


    ¡­


    Chapter 296: Overlook and Bar


    "The Ministry of Magic is preparing something."


    Auditorium.


    Hermione whispered as the three little ones gathered together.


    Ron stuffed sausage into his mouth and muttered vaguely, "What are you preparing for?"


    "Don''t you think it''s strange," Hermione looked around and whispered, "the Ministry of Magic suddenly interferes with Hogwarts education."


    "Barty Crouch came to power to reform. Isn''t that what you said last time." Ron finally swallowed what was in his mouth.


    Hermione''s eyes widened and she was furious.


    Harry suddenly said, "Voldemort."


    "What?" Ron looked in surprise.


    Harry continued, "Crouch knows the news about Voldemort''s return, and he is training students to have the power to protect themselves."


    He said, looking at Neville who was immersed in writing a letter, and said in a deep voice: "Crouch is very dissatisfied with Dumbledore''s teaching. He hopes to have his own army."


    "Army?!" Ron exclaimed, leaned over and whispered, "You mean the Ministry of Magic wants to use Hogwarts as an arsenal?"


    "I''m afraid so." Harry said to himself, "Crouch is not only dissatisfied with education, but also dissatisfied with Dumbledore''s current prestige. He wants to increase the influence of the Ministry of Magic."


    Hermione interjected: "That''s a good thing, I mean, as long as he''s willing to deal with You-Know-Who."


    "It''s also possible that Voldemort''s target will be Hogwarts."


    Harry is particularly keen on certain things.


    "But Crouch picked the wrong person," Ron looked at the back of Harry''s hand and cursed, "Umbridge is not a good person."


    "One question," Hermione asked doubtfully, "Why doesn''t Crouch join forces with Dumbledore?"


    "He doesn''t like Dumbledore''s prestige," Harry said analytically, "or, in his opinion, there is no difference between Dumbledore and Voldemort."


    A white devil and a dark devil.


    Hermione gasped, this was not a good thing.


    In their opinion, Dumbledore has never had such ambitions, and Crouch''s unfounded suspicion may cause some bad things to happen.


    Ron said angrily, "I swear, Dumbledore never wanted to take charge of the wizarding world."


    "But he has the ability, doesn''t he." Hermione has a strong sense of politics. She said seriously, "The point is not whether he wants to, but whether he can."


    "I don''t want to go to war with Dumbledore as Crouch''s army." Ron said angrily.


    Hermione also felt that the scene was very bad, at least it was not a good thing for them.


    While they were talking about the possibilities for the future of Hogwarts, Umbridge''s investigation was quietly underway.


    Umbridge can always be seen in class.


    Professor Flitwick was conducting the orchestra practice, and Umbridge came uninvited.


    Professor Flitwick''s expression was a little helpless, and this helplessness was a little broken when Umbridge took out the ruler.


    When Snape was in class, he could always feel a line of sight from the corner, and the beautiful words he was preparing were suppressed.


    Professor McGonagall hated others telling him what to do in class, but Umbridge did all these things.


    Even later, Professor McGonagall and Umbridge had a quarrel.


    The male and female students who were together were forcibly separated because of Umbridge''s passing, and the students who wore distinctive clothes were forced to change their clothes.


    In other words, Umbridge would point out even a passing dog.


    The desire to control is so strong that it makes people feel suffocated.


    John watched Tom come back and circle around furiously, as if he wanted to bite something to vent his anger.


    "The effect seems to be a bit too outstanding." John fell into deep thought.


    He originally wanted to use Umbridge to reduce Dumbledore''s prestige, but the effect was too good.


    He still underestimated Umbridge, and now the whole Hogwarts is full of complaints.


    There are not many complaints about the Ministry of Magic. After all, there is another professor sent by the Ministry of Magic.

 Chapter 271：

    Professor Hilde is widely praised because he teaches knowledge points that the previous professors have not taught, and there is no need to worry about which scary guy turned out to be.


    Judging from the situation that Ozzie Hilde and Umbridge did not deal with, no one would think that the Ministry of Magic deliberately sent someone to torture them.


    Dumbledore temporarily stepped down as principal, but the students who were counting on him to come to the rescue received no response.


    Facing the enemy, the strong will find ways to reverse the situation, while the weak will point their fingers at those who are capable.


    Obviously, Hogwarts still has a majority of weak people.


    They listen to rumors and attack the strong.


    How indulgent Dumbledore was before, so now they are complaining.


    Why can''t you, as the principal of Hogwarts, fight for better treatment for us?


    You are Dumbledore, the strongest man in the wizarding world.


    You should stand with us.


    Perhaps for Dumbledore, this situation is not unacceptable yet.


    But complaints from students have quietly emerged.


    ¡­


    Hogsmeade.


    John accompanied Daphne to the Literary Residence.


    Although John feels that the stationery here is not as good as his own, Daphne likes to come here to buy.


    In addition to ink and quills, I also bought some parchment.


    "What do you think of this color?" Daphne asked enthusiastically, holding a sky blue ink, just like a little girl asking if new clothes look good.


    John picked it up and looked at it, and said strangely: "This is invisible ink, you want to write a secret?"


    "Huh?" Daphne said in a panic, "No, I just took it casually."


    "This kind of ink is not very confidential." John shook his head and said, "A revealing spell will reveal its true form."


    Putting the ink back, John said softly, "If you want some kind of confidentiality ink, I can give you a better one."


    "Okay." Daphne was a little disappointed.


    John looked outside and raised his eyebrows.


    Daphne noticed his expression and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Are you interested in visiting a new place?"


    John extended an invitation, and Daphne readily accepted it.


    They walked out of the literati residence, and John took out his small bag and put the quill in it.


    Recalling the speed at which Daphne consumed ink and quills, he said as he walked: "If you don''t mind..."


    "What?" Daphne approached John, reached out and quietly grabbed the sleeve.


    John thought for a moment and said, "I can make you a new quill."


    "That''s great." Daphne said in surprise.


    Arriving at the destination, the smile on Daphne''s face was a little stiff.


    Pushing the door open, there was a strong smell of mutton inside.


    The environment inside is not very good either.


    Thick dirt accumulated on the several bay windows, and the outside light could hardly penetrate. There were some candle ends and a thick layer of dust on the rough wooden table.


    The cup looked as if it had never been washed.


    Daphne comes from a well-off family, and her good-looking face is full of disgust.


    The bar owner saw John and seemed a little surprised why he didn''t come in disguise this time.


    Coming to sit down at a small table, John clicked on the table and chairs, and the dust and oil on them peeled off.


    It makes people feel like this is a newly purchased table.


    Taking out a bottle of silver wine from the small bag, John conjured two glasses in his hands.


    "You are not allowed to bring your own drinks here." The boss is an eccentric old man, tall and thin, with long hair and gray beard.


    At this time, he stared at John with an unkind expression.


    There were still a few people in the bar, and they looked at John jokingly.


    The little boy who brought the little girl here.


    This is their impression of John.


    I want to see how this little boy can avoid making a fool of himself in front of girls.


    The joking eyes focused on John.


    He opened the bottle of wine, and the aroma of wine wafted out, seeming to seduce some people''s greed.


    The wine is poured into a clean and clear crystal goblet, and the taste becomes even more fragrant.


    "Gulu."


    I don¡¯t know who made the sound, but it seems that he is attracted.


    Filling one-third of the wine glass, John handed it to Daphne in a gentlemanly manner.


    Daphne smiled beautifully and said thank you.


    The bar owner was furious. His chest heaved violently, and then...


    Turned around and returned to the bar.


    People who wanted to watch the show were dumbfounded. Is this still the owner of the Pig Head Bar?


    Like a prince and princess living among the people, the two of them drank high-end wine that was incompatible with this place as if no one else was around.


    ¡­


    Chapter 297 Gathering and Delivery


    John has some interest here.


    From the corner of his eye, he saw the boss wiping the wine glass with a dirty cloth.


    "Dumbledore''s younger brother."


    He stared at it for a while, and he could see similarities with Dumbledore from that face.


    Few people know that Dumbledore has a younger brother.


    The glorious and great Dumbledore, and the Dumbledore in a small, sleazy pub.


    Very interesting, isn''t it?


    Dumbledore never seemed to want to change anything.


    Like Lupine, if Dumbledore, the most powerful wizard in the world, is willing to guarantee him, he will not be unable to find a job.


    Dumbledore could always subconsciously ignore these things that were within his power, or that could be said with a little effort.


    "Why is his brother here?"


    John''s eyes showed doubts. The Dumbledore family was not short of money, that was for sure.


    Why do you, as a member of the Dumbledore family, open a bar like this in this place?


    Judging from the environment here, it doesn¡¯t seem to be run very carefully.


    Or is it that Dumbledore doesn''t even bother to care about the people closest to him?


    What else deserves Dumbledore''s attention?


    I can¡¯t understand.


    The glistening rim of the cup was close to his lips, and John took a sip of wine.


    Daphne felt that the environment here seemed not so bad.


    At another table near the bar, the man sitting with a white mask on his face sighed helplessly.


    He stood up and walked over, and Daphne instantly became alert.


    The people in this place are not as kind as the professors at Hogwarts.


    John watched the man sit down, and the man asked belatedly, "Can I sit here and have a glass of wine?"


    He looked like a greedy guest. John smiled half-heartedly and said, "I''m afraid that cup of yours won''t work."


    "Okay, clean it up."


    The man cast a cleaning spell on the cup, making it so dirty.


    Picking up the silver wine bottle on the table, he complained in a low voice: "Why are you here like this?"


    John took the bottle back when he poured two-thirds of the wine into the glass, and chuckled: "Do you think my identity is still a secret?"


    The man was startled and looked at the bar owner with sharp eyes.


    John nodded, and the man smiled bitterly: "So, my disguise is meaningless."


    Daphne had doubts in her eyes, these two people looked very familiar.


    John introduced: "This is Daphne Greengrass, my friend."


    The man stretched out his hand respectfully and whispered: "Tommy Shelby."


    "Are you Tommy Shelby?" Daphne was a little surprised.


    This name is not unfamiliar. It can be heard several times in Mr. Greengrass''s mouth.


    John raised his eyebrows and said calmly, "How are things going with Nagini?"


    "It''s taken care of," Tang Mi took off the mask around his mouth to expose his lips and said, "The situation there is more complicated. After all, we never thought that his hands would go abroad."


    "Thanks to Dumbledore for tripping him." John said noncommittally.


    The conversation between the two did not avoid Daphne, and Daphne''s beautiful eyes widened.


    The original temperament of the eldest lady has become very cute and cute.


    While John and Tang Mi were talking, the door of the Pig Head Bar opened again.


    "Three butterbeers."


    The three little figures walked inside. When the bar owner saw Harry, a strange color flashed in his eyes.


    What a coincidence.


    John saw the surprise in Daphne''s eyes and raised the cup to signal to be silent.


    Tang Mi said in a weird tone, "Do the students at Hogwarts like to come to this kind of place now?"


    He naturally recognized the savior Harry Potter, so he felt strange.


    ¡­


    I ordered three bottles of butterbeer from the bar.


    "Who do you think will come to meet us?" Harry unscrewed the rusty cap of the bottle of Butterbeer and took a long sip.


    After discussion, they felt that they could not sit still and wait for death.


    They are going to set up a Defense Against the Dark Arts team to deal with future changes.


    Whether it''s to deal with Voldemort or the Ministry of Magic wants them to become an army.


    They all need more powerful magic.


    In addition, Umbridge''s annoying guy is an uncertain factor. If Professor Hilde fails to resist the pressure and really believes in that educational method, they must be prepared.


    "Just three or two people," Hermione said, looking at her watch. She was not sure how many people would come. "I asked them to arrive at about this time. I think they all know where they are."


    As she said that, Hermione said in surprise: "Look, this is probably them."

 Chapter 272：

    The door of the bar opened, and the dusty sunshine was like a sharp sword, splitting the room in two, and in a blink of an eye, it was blocked by a large group of people.


    It¡¯s the person they¡¯re waiting for.


    Many people came, including Harry''s roommate Dean and Hermione''s roommate Lavender, as well as sisters Parvati and Padma.


    What is surprising is that Qiu is also here, and she also brought a chirping girl friend.


    And Luna, she looked like she walked in accidentally.


    John''s eyes glanced around. His position was close to the corner of the window, and Tang Mi was sitting there, so the group of people didn''t pay attention here.


    "Except for Slytherin, there are quite a few people from other houses here."


    He was smiling, as if he was watching a group of children''s games.


    Looking around, there are twenty-four people, which is quite a lot.


    Fred, the Weasley twin, said, "Can you give us, uh... 24 bottles of Butterbeer?"


    The twins have always been interested in this kind of activity, especially since it was convened by their younger brother and Harry.


    Harry was a little confused. Are these just three or two people?


    He even wondered if Hermione had said something misleading.


    Fred passed the dusty bottles of Butterbeer to the others, who were still chipping in to pay for it.


    Hermione rolled her eyes at him. She was not the leader of those deceptive organizations.


    As organizers, they need to say something.


    Hermione started by explaining the nature of this organization and so on.


    A Defense Against the Dark Arts study meeting, or a magic learning conference with Harry.


    These people were very interested in Harry''s ability. One of the girls was Amelia Bones'' niece. She was curious about whether Harry could really summon a complete Patronus.


    "But Professor Hilde will teach us this." Michael Corner said.


    They still have a good impression of the beautiful professor.


    "Of course," Hermione took over, "but that''s not enough. I think we need to be better trained, because...because..."


    Hermione took a deep breath, "Because Voldemort is back."


    The name is like a screaming chicken trigger for students.


    Some girls screamed, and others shivered.


    Their reactions were not very good, except for a few.


    John looked surprised. Did this group of people gather to deal with Voldemort?


    Is this some kind of special elite training?


    A group of students?


    Daphne opposite him blinked and seemed to be wondering, these people couldn''t be serious, right?


    John laughed dumbly.


    Tang Mi was silent for a while and asked, "Are all Hogwarts students so brave now?"


    "Maybe the savior gave them courage." John replied with a wink.


    The savior?


    Tang Mi was noncommittal. He was an adult, not a child.


    He just said that if he rushes over now, these children will be too scared to fight back.


    There is talk over there, but there are always some people who don¡¯t fit in with the crowd.


    For example, Zachary Smith, he is that kind of person.


    He questioned the authenticity of Voldemort''s return. After all, no one from the Ministry of Magic said it. He also questioned whether Harry had the ability to teach them.


    Soon someone responded to him and showed the savior¡¯s past achievements.


    Protected the Philosopher''s Stone, well, John helped.


    He fought fiercely with the basilisk and seriously injured it. Well, John helped.


    Summoning the patron saint, this John did not help.


    There are also three places to win the first place in the Triwizard Tournament. Just two of them.


    Harry seemed to be back at the center of attention.


    They forgot about their unhappiness and discussed where they could complete their Defense Against the Dark Arts training.


    Finally, everyone signed their names and prepared to leave.


    John didn''t expect Luna to be interested in these things, but that''s fine, just treat it as a joke between children.


    He was reluctant to let Luna enter the Star Club. The Star Club was too dangerous and Luna was not suitable there.


    When they were almost gone, John glanced at Tang Mi, who was nervous, and said, "If you''re okay, I should leave too."


    Tang Mi coughed twice, handed a box to John and asked him to pass it to Oz, got up and left in a hurry.


    John was speechless while holding the box. Who is the boss?


    Said to Daphne, "Then let''s leave."


    Daphne is good at everything.


    ¡­


    Chapter 298 Education Order and Stones


    The three little ones were a little excited. This kind of secret gathering can always stir up some adventurous spirit in young people.


    Harry saw a man in a white mask walking away in a hurry. He looked familiar.


    He looked in the direction where the man was coming, his expression became dull.


    "How..." Hermione looked in the direction and fell silent.


    It was Ron who finally noticed something strange about the two people, turned around and screamed: "John!"


    John snapped his fingers and the crystal wine glass disappeared.


    There was still one-fifth of the wine in the silver bottle. He glanced at the man drinking firewhiskey at the bar and walked over to put the bottle down.


    "Please."


    Daphne seemed a little drunk. Of course, it was not ruled out that she wanted to take the opportunity to hold John''s hand.


    Holding Daphne''s hand, John nodded to the three little ones, "Hermione, what a coincidence."


    "John, what are you..." Hermione''s expression was dull.


    "Oh, I just made an appointment with a friend. I didn''t expect to meet you guys giving a cram school here."


    John chuckled lightly and did not take the Defense Against the Dark Arts special training class seriously.


    This made Harry a little annoyed and asked irritably, "Did you hear everything?"


    "If you''re talking about the organization created to fight Voldemort," John raised his eyebrows, "I heard it, and it''s very clear."


    "You." Harry hesitated.


    He could tell that John didn''t care about this special training class, and he even felt like he was watching a child playing games.


    Ron asked: "You won''t tell Umbridge, will you?"


    "Huh?" John looked at Ron and asked calmly, "I''m not that boring."


    After saying goodbye to Hermione, John pulled Daphne out of the Hog''s Head Bar.


    Before leaving, Daphne shot Ron in the eye.


    After they left, Ron said angrily, "He absolutely will."


    "John wouldn''t do that," Hermione glared at Ron, "He never snitches."


    "Who knows." Ron didn''t like that condescending look.


    ¡­


    John wanted to study the alcohol content of the bottle, because Daphne seemed drunk.


    Otherwise, why would he grab his hand and not let go.


    He remembered that the alcohol content of this bottle of wine was very low. Could it be that he got it by mistake?


    Returning to the castle from Hogsmeade, John went to the Room of Requirement.


    He promised to give Daphne a pen, so naturally he would not break his promise.


    The process of making a pen is no less than that of making a wand. He took a feather from Basil and let Basil take the opportunity to extort a bag of dried fish.


    Tom tried to get John to take his dog hair, but obviously quills can''t be made of dog hair.


    John went to Gryffindor''s Chamber of Secrets less often.


    This is my first time entering this semester.


    Putting the collection of stories aside, John began to make a quill.


    "I don''t know how Neville and the others are doing."


    Putting the finished quill into the box, John made a secret ink.


    Words written with this ink can only be seen by the person or someone designated.


    Put them together in the box, and John took them to Daphne.


    A large notice was posted on the school bulletin board.


    John glanced over and saw that it was Umbridge who was starting to cause trouble.


    "I knew she wasn''t just making the professors uncomfortable.


    "Hogwarts Inquisitor Order:


    All student organizations, associations, teams or clubs are hereby dissolved.


    It is hereby defined that organizations, associations, teams and clubs refer to regular gatherings of three or more students.


    You can request reorganization from the investigator.


    No student organizations, associations, teams and clubs may exist without the approval of the Ombudsman.


    ?¡­¡±


    Glancing over, John expressed his approval of Umbridge''s ability to commit suicide.


    This is because he wants to control everything in his own hands. You must know that the staff of Hogwarts will not care about these student organizations.


    Even Quidditch didn''t interfere too much.


    And the punishment given is also very severe. Once discovered, it will be expulsion.


    Dumbledore didn''t show up, so Umbridge kicked her nose in the face.


    "Speaking of which, the Star Club is also considered." John didn''t care.


    Anyway, no one knew the location of the Star Club, and Umbridge did not dare to expel them.


    Such notices are also found in the common room of the Fourth Courtyard.


    In Slytherin, some people saw this notice, but basically no one paid attention to it.


    John gave the quill to Daphne.


    Astoria sat next to Daphne, and she was studying why that low-alcohol wine made her sister blush like that.


    Seeing John giving the gift, Astoria''s eyes widened to the size of a galleon, and she decided to put aside the alcoholic stuff and study why the iron tree bloomed first.


    "That notice?" Daphne took the quill and bumped it wildly.


    John said casually: "Just don''t worry about it."

 Chapter 273：

    When Malfoy saw the notice, he ripped it off and tore it up.


    Everyone is not surprised.


    Pansy finally stepped out of the shadow of the carriage and cast an envious look at the gift Daphne received.


    She glanced at the boys in Slytherin and thought that she also needed to find a boy who could make gifts with his own hands.


    But what caught her eye was the silly faces of Crabbe and Goyle, and she was so angry that she went over and kicked them both.


    Auditorium.


    The special training class who were just about to have a big fight were a little panicked.


    This order came too coincidental.


    Ron said angrily, "Look, I''ll tell you."


    "What did you say!" Hermione was very angry, "It''s not John!"


    "Who else was it if it wasn''t him?" Ron said sarcastically, "It was just him and Greengrass that day, could it be someone else?"


    Hermione enchanted the paper so that if she signed it, she would react if she reported it.


    But nothing happened to anyone in the auditorium.


    When John arrived at the auditorium, he noticed the angry glances from there.


    After thinking about it for a moment, he knew what was going on.


    "What are you looking at, Weasley!" Malfoy shouted unceremoniously.


    There was a moment of panic on Ron''s face, and he soon remembered that he was a prefect.


    Malfoy led people to kill him directly, dealing crazy damage to Ron.


    Ron was so angry that he wanted to hit someone, but there was no need to think about it. When it came to fists, he was no match for Malfoy.


    ¡­


    Umbridge''s announcement caused quite a stir in the school.


    But this cannot affect Slytherin.


    Umbridge even included the Quidditch team into the club.


    She seemed to enjoy this feeling of being in control of everything. Montague found John and asked about the Quidditch team.


    "Just train as usual." John waved his hand casually.


    Montague was relieved. Malfoy leaned on the sofa and crossed his legs and asked, "Don''t you need to worry about that order?"


    "Unless she wants to expel the entire Slytherin." John chuckled: "But she doesn''t dare."


    Malfoy grinned and said, "I really want to see Potter and the others'' dirty faces."


    Slytherin is strong.


    In their opinion, Umbridge is not a strong person.


    And Umbridge wants to make Slytherin bow his head through this method, which is a wrong calculation.


    But John still showed up in Umbridge''s office, with a fake smile on his flabby old face.


    "Mr. Wick, you are obviously involved in some violations of Education Order No. 24."


    Umbridge deliberately held her voice and squeaked, "I need to remind you what kind of punishment you will receive if you violate the education order."


    John looked at Umbridge calmly.


    Shooting yourself in the foot?


    Umbridge had obviously heard something and wanted to find the eldest among the students to establish her authority.


    Harry Potter''s restless **** has been educated, so it''s John Wick''s turn.


    "I know you Muggle students always want to do something outrageous and eye-catching." Umbridge said hypocritically.


    "I used to be in Slytherin House," Umbridge said in a girlish voice with a fake smile, as if telling a little secret, "I can give you a chance."


    Umbridge thought to herself, Slytherin would obey a mudblood?


    Don¡¯t those purebloods know any shame?


    She pushed a slender quill pen in front of John with her stubby fingers, and chuckled, "I want you to write, and I can''t lie."


    With a certain cheerfulness, she said meaningfully, "Until this sentence is engraved in your heart."


    She wanted to use this boy to establish her power and let Slytherin come under her control.


    Being able to control Slytherin makes Umbridge feel extremely excited just thinking about it.


    She is a mixed-blood, but she hates the Muggle blood of her other half, and has always claimed that she is a pure-blood.


    He even hates his mother who made him bleed Muggle blood.


    Those annoying Muggle students should just stay at the bottom!


    John glanced at her, and as her smile grew wider and wider, he casually picked up the quill.


    ¡­


    Chapter 299 The strong and the weak


    Turning the long and thin quill in his hand, John gently rubbed the feather with his fingers and said lightly: "Interesting prop."


    He had no intention of writing, but stared at Umbridge''s somewhat stiff face.


    "There is no precedent for using dark magic to punish students at Hogwarts."


    Turning the penholder between his slender fingers, John looked at Umbridge jokingly and said, "What would happen if the Ministry of Magic knew that you were using dark magic to punish students outside?"


    Umbridge chuckled and said in a cooing voice: "I just want the disobedient students to learn a profound lesson."


    "Why don''t I give you a chance." John put the pen on the table and pushed it towards Umbridge, and said meaningfully: "Copy, otherwise I don''t mind asking the Ministry of Magic to withdraw your position."


    Umbridge smiled. She looked at John like a spoiled child and pushed the pen back.


    "Kid, the outside world is not Hogwarts."


    "Yeah?"


    John raised his eyebrows, leaned back in his chair, and playfully announced a list of names: "Draco Malfoy."


    "Pansy Parkinson."


    "Millicent Bosted."


    "Theodore Nott."


    "Daphne Greengrass."


    "¡­"


    The names of the Slytherin students were read out one by one, but Umbridge was still distracted at first.


    But gradually her smile became unsustainable.


    John crossed his fingers and put them on his chin, and his deep eyes made people feel invisible pressure.


    "I don''t understand what you mean by that?" Umbridge coughed twice and pretended to be calm with a fake smile.


    "Don''t understand?" John smiled deeply and said jokingly: "Don''t you understand what the surnames of these people represent?"


    "Some of them are the descendants of Hogwarts school directors, sons of high-ranking officials, nephews of celebrities, and beloved daughters of wealthy businessmen..."


    Raising his eyebrows, John chuckled and said: "As long as we are willing, it is not a difficult problem for these people to jointly expel an investigator."


    Umbridge could no longer hold back her smile and looked ugly. She wanted to save her face and said softly, "That''s them, not you."


    "Wrong," John returned to the posture of leaning on the back of the chair, his eyelids slightly raised, like a leering emperor, his voice was not loud but clearly audible, "It''s us."


    "Boom!"


    The weak wooden door was knocked open by two big men.


    Malfoy walked to stand behind John under Umbridge''s surprised gaze, taking steps that he didn''t recognize.


    Then came Daphne, Pansy, Theodore...


    Slytherin''s green color occupies the office, and they stare silently. The condensed power is like glass, and the light shines on it, refracting the bright light that makes people''s eyes swell.


    The pink cat plate on the wall was blocked by students, and John was surrounded by the crowd.


    "You, you!" Umbridge said sharply.


    The only thing that responded to her was those pairs of eyes that were either unruly, sinister, or fanatical.


    John stood up and straightened his wrinkled sleeves, "We are Slytherins, shrewd and calculating, and strength supreme."


    "Weak people, look up to us, remember our strength, remember our posture.


    Strong people, fear us, remember our cohesion, remember our pride.


    God''s gift will bring you to your knees, and we..."


    John raised the corners of his mouth and pushed the quill forward again.


    Facing the fervent eyes of the Slytherin students, there was an irresistible magic in his voice, "It will make you stand up."


    Umbridge fell on the chair, her chest heaving violently.


    She really wanted to expel this Muggle-born student.


    But she... didn''t dare.


    Slytherin walked out of the office with his head held high.


    They won.


    No one can make their king apologize.


    They are united and covered with spikes.


    Stupid rumors cannot hurt them at all. They grow up in rumors.


    The weak seek refuge from the strong.


    And Slytherin...


    He was originally a strong person.


    Or turn a blind eye and put Slytherin down.


    Or just wait to accept Slytherin''s counterattack and lose your position.


    John gave Umbridge a choice.


    It is true that he can do it himself, but wouldn''t it be better this way?


    Ambition, shrewdness, glory.


    Victory belongs to Slytherin.


    No one can shake it.


    ¡­


    Except for Slytherin, no one can recreate this operation.


    Because they are not united enough.


    The brave lion, the aloof eagle, the uncontested badger.


    None of them can do it.


    The weak make up the majority, and they are extremely weak.


    A brave lion cannot stand a little rumor.


    When John came out of Umbridge, Ron, who was still a little gloating about his misfortune, was dumbfounded.


    Harry rubbed the back of his hands, confused by how fine John looked.


    "You should know that it wasn''t John who snitched," Hermione breathed a sigh of relief and said viciously, "If it was him, how could he be called over by Umbridge."

 Chapter 274：

    Ron felt that Umbridge favored Slytherin.


    He didn''t know what happened, he just felt that Umbridge came from Slytherin, which was too biased.


    Angelina had to talk hard to keep the Quidditch reorganization from being affected.


    Malfoy was telling John proudly how he broke the door open.


    John glanced at him and said, "Why did I see that it was Goyle and Crabbe who bumped into each other?"


    "Ahem, that''s the kick you didn''t see me give. That''s the biggest contribution."


    John found it hard to believe this nonsense.


    He put his right hand on the table and tapped his fingers on the table.


    The most powerful strength of students is unity. It is a pity that other colleges have never thought about this issue.


    They turned to the professor for help and wanted Dumbledore to come forward, but they didn''t know that as long as they were united, even if Umbridge was the Minister of Magic, they would not dare to expel all the students at once.


    Students are not only students, but also someone¡¯s son or someone¡¯s daughter.


    The family connections behind them are their strength.


    If she understood this matter, Umbridge wouldn''t be so scary.


    "Keep up this momentum, and soon Dumbledore''s complaint letters will fill a box."


    With a smile, John saw Malfoy being called away by Montague.


    Probably preparing for Quidditch.


    Last semester, the Quidditch competition was squeezed out by the Triwizard Tournament. Now that Montague is about to graduate, he needs to prevent himself from becoming the worst Quidditch captain in Slytherin in the next ten years.


    Slytherin''s winning streak cannot be broken in his hands.


    "There seems to be something wrong with Cedric Diggory and Cho Chang''s relationship." Pansy and Daphne gossiped.


    Pan Xi said: "He was too busy after becoming the student council president, and Qiu Zhang felt left out."


    When John heard this, he thought that no wonder Qiu Zhang appeared at the Pig''s Head Bar. It turned out to be because of this.


    As for whether the two will break up, it has become a talking point among the majority of Hogwarts girls.


    Cedric is not as straight-faced as Percy. He is a gentle and funny student council president, and he is also the first place in the Triwizard Tournament.


    He is handsome and speaks nicely.


    Who doesn¡¯t like such a person? It can be said that most of the girls in the school are waiting for them to break up and then seamlessly take over.


    Pansy, the biggest loser, secretly bet that they wouldn''t survive this Christmas.


    John also asked about this matter in the Star Club. Cedric smiled bitterly and said, "You know, I may be busy due to some things."


    Cedric said: "But Qiu just feels bored alone, she needs some friends."


    "It''s good to have them stay together. It can also improve their grades, right?" Cedric was very open-minded and didn''t think there was anything wrong with Qiu going to the Defense Against the Dark Arts special training class.


    He and John had the same idea, it would be good for Qiu to stay there and learn some self-defense skills.


    As for the Star Club, he had never thought of letting Qiu Zhang come over.


    Because he knew what he and others were doing, and that kind of thing was too dangerous.


    "What about you..." Cedric asked John hesitantly.


    John nodded and said calmly: "I''m making preparations. I won''t take risks until I''m sure."


    Cedric breathed a sigh of relief. He was now the oldest person in the Star Club in the school.


    He has the most exposure to some things, so he naturally knows how dangerous John''s case is.


    After the conversation, Cedric had to go back to dealing with student union matters.


    ¡­


    Chapter 300 Rectification of the Ministry of Magic and Star Disciple Attack


    Ministry of Magic.


    "Minister Crouch, regarding the results of the investigation into the Dementor incident."


    Pierce came to Old Barty''s office and put down the results of the investigation into Azkaban.


    Old Batty picked up the document and frowned.


    "After counting, there are two less dementors, and the dementors are not restless."


    Pierce said: "During the Sirius incident, the Dementors suffered some losses, and the magical policy at that time was that Aurors managed the Dementors, which made them dissatisfied."


    "These things that breed in the dark." Old Batty said with a livid face.


    The Ministry of Magic gave the Dementors the power to guard Azkaban, which can be regarded as a kind of breeding in disguise.


    Dementors absorb the happiness of Azkaban prisoners and use them as labor for the Ministry of Magic.


    But the dementors began to be dissatisfied with the status quo.


    "Both Dumbledore and Johnny Silverhand feel that dementors will become a hidden danger."


    Old Buddy raised his head and asked Pierce, "Have the batch of goods from Johnny Silverhand''s store arrived?"


    "It will take some time," Pierce said respectfully, "His Excellency Johnny Silverhand has already asked people to speed up the production."


    Old Batty nodded.


    He needs to find an opportunity to catch all the dementors and dismiss them all.


    It takes a mistake, the mistake that happened in Azkaban.


    Although dementors have a bad reputation among wizards, many factors need to be considered in political matters.


    Before the shipment arrived, he still needed dementors to suppress the group of prisoners.


    Picking up the next one and looking at it, he frowned.


    "That many?"


    On the financial statements, the problematic areas are densely packed with deficits on the paper.


    Pierce was once a member of it, so he naturally knew some twists and turns.


    He was a little lucky. If he hadn''t taken the right side, he might have been investigated.


    He said euphemistically: "This is everything that can be found on the surface. Some secrets are unknown for the time being."


    Old Barty has a dark face. No wonder some parts of the Ministry of Magic have been damaged and have not been repaired. It turns out that someone installed it themselves.


    There are also issues with the salary payment of some low-level officials. The longest one has not received any salary for two and a half years.


    "These shortcomings must be resolved as soon as possible. The salaries must be paid first, and there are also issues regarding the assessment of Aurors and strikers."


    Old Barty asked Pierce to check these two positions, because these two positions are the armed forces of the Ministry of Magic, and their importance is naturally the highest priority.


    But after the assessment, they discovered that there were quite a few people fishing in troubled waters.


    Some people are confused even with basic spells.


    Even the armed forces dare to be careless, which is really infuriating.


    Old Barty personally ordered rectification. All Aurors need to be re-examined, and the strikers also need to check for missing equipment.


    With the orders issued one by one, Lao Batty''s rectification was quickly implemented.


    In just one month, the Ministry of Magic changed its face.


    There is also the assignment of positions, Pierce is the director of the Auror Office, and he is also responsible for being a member of the Wizengamot.


    The educational reorganization of Hogwarts and the reorganization of the Ministry of Magic are proceeding simultaneously.


    Originally, Umbridge wanted to tell Old Barty the results of the inspection, but Old Barty knew that if he intervened at this time, he would lead to sewage, so he directly let Umbridge handle it by herself.


    During the critical period of the Ministry of Magic''s reorganization, troublesome things occurred in the Auror Office.


    "Star Disciples and Death Eaters."


    Looking at what happened in Spider End Alley above, Pierce pressed down the document.


    When the time is right, hand it over to old Batty.


    ¡­


    Spider End Alley, this is a place where many wizards live.


    The Death Eaters attacked a branch of Johnny Silverhand''s store, and accordingly, the Star Disciples also fought back.


    "Boom!"


    There was an explosion.


    The taciturn man held a wand as thick as a rolling pin. With his other hand, he swung the iron hook connected to the chain and threw it into a person''s shoulder.


    The person who escaped was dragged back. There was black magic on the iron hook. If he touched it, he would become weak and his blood would flow.


    The man silently looked at the other person begging for mercy, took out a piece of paper from his pocket and scanned it.


    "Those guys are not that easy to find if you''re not inside." While the man was watching, another man was standing on the streetlight outside.


    The people on the street lamp were bored, with broken hair on their cheeks and wearing loose wizard robes.


    With a bit of unruly handsomeness, he glanced at the silent man and said with a smile: "Execution Platform Jayton, first time we meet, my name is Gauss, I am a kind wizard who loves peace."


    "Conditioner Gauss," Jayden''s expressionless face changed, and he said solemnly, "Didn''t you flee to Norway?"


    "It''s a pity that someone hired me back with a high salary."


    Gauss shrugged and said: "You also know that I am a peace-loving person. I don''t even step on flowers and plants."


    "But the price is too high. It''s so high that I was embarrassed to refuse when he asked me to deal with the Death Eaters." Gauss looked like a money man.


    Jayden said in a low voice: "Money addict."


    Gauss smiled with his eyebrows creasing, "Thank you for the compliment."


    Jayton didn''t reply.


    He knew how dangerous the guy in front of him who liked to talk about loving peace was.


    This person will do anything for money.


    Unlike Oxer who enjoys killing, Gauss regards wealth as his life and cares more about making money than killing people.


    It turns out that he was wanted and fled abroad, but because of money, he ran back again.


    The reason why I call him a conditioner is because this person likes to try to persuade before taking action.


    The final result will often have to be solved by force.


    Gauss looked at the Death Eater who fell to the ground and wailed with interest, and asked: "Do you want to take action? If not, I can..."


    Before he finished speaking, the execution platform struck the Death Eater with a stick.


    One after another, the last head was a **** mess.


    Gauss felt a little pity and muttered: "It''s really rude."


    Jayton pretended not to hear anything. In this spider tail alley, a few unlucky guys were also caught.


    They were working for Voldemort. After not seeing each other for many years, Voldemort became suspicious of Snape and wanted to test his loyalty.


    It''s a pity that Loyalty didn''t try it out and was attacked by the Star Disciples first.


    Not everyone makes such a big noise like the execution platform Jayton. After quickly resolving the battle, they disappear.


    After a while, Pierce arrived belatedly with the Auror.


    Seeing these Death Eaters, Pierce remained calm, waved his hand and said, "Take the body back to the Ministry of Magic and compare it with previous cases."


    He said calmly, "Work slowly and carefully, don''t be in a hurry."


    Voldemort is back, and old Barty is happy to see people doing things that are inconvenient for him.


    These Death Eaters are likely to be Voldemort''s help when he returns.


    The Ministry of Magic cannot take action against them without definite evidence of guilt.

 Chapter 275：

    The appearance of the Star Apprentice just avoided these troubles, and it was even said that these things made Old Batty enjoy them.


    The more Voldemort is weakened, the better it will be for the Ministry of Magic.


    Don''t think that old Barty is very kind. He just let go of the restriction of using the Unforgivable Curse on the Death Eaters, and that''s how he became what he is now.


    When the Aurors returned, it was as if nothing had happened here.


    Only Voldemort would be furious in Malfoy Manor.


    Before it even surfaced, the situation was already tense.


    At the same time, Sanxiao, who founded a special training class for Defense Against Dark Arts, ran into trouble.


    They need a place where they can practice magic, and at the same time, the place needs to be hidden so that Umbridge won''t find it.


    This condition alone made Sanxiao want to break his head.


    There are many empty rooms in Hogwarts, but none of them meet the requirements.


    The place Umbridge promised not to go to was impossible unless they had a place like the Star Club.


    Thinking of this, Harry was very distressed.


    As one of the initiators, he also needs someone as a leader.


    The heavy responsibility for this matter fell on him without any hesitation.


    There are also Quidditch training and O.W.L. learning tasks, each of which is pressing on him.


    ¡­


    Chapter 301 Dumbledore¡¯s Army and the Star Society


    Harry had a dream.


    He walked down a windowless corridor, his footsteps echoing in the silence.


    The door at the end of the corridor was getting closer, and his heart beat faster.


    If you could just push it away... and walk in...


    He reached out his hand...and his fingers were inches from it.


    "Harry Potter, sir!"


    Harry woke up with a start.


    The candles in the common room had been extinguished, and something was moving next to them.


    The fire was almost out and the room was dark.


    "Who?" Harry sat up straight, with a hint of nervousness in his expression.


    "Dobby has brought your owl, sir!"


    A high-pitched voice and a short body.


    It''s Dobby.


    The free house elf came to work at Hogwarts.


    Hedwig.


    Hedwig was injured the last time she brought a reply, so Harry had to leave Hedwig in the care of Professor Graplan.


    Apparently Hedwig was well cared for, standing on top of Dobby''s hats and calling calmly.


    Harry looked at Dobby in surprise. Dobby now had so many hats on his head that his ears were pushed down, and he seemed to be two or three feet taller.


    The style of those hats, Harry remembered, was knitted by Hermione herself.


    Unexpectedly, Dobby picked them all up.


    "Dobby volunteered to return Harry Potter''s owl!" Dobby said shrilly, his enthusiasm for Harry as deep as ever. "Professor Grubbly-Plank says it''s healed."


    He bowed deeply, the tip of his nose brushing against the worn carpet. Hedwig was on his head and flew to the arm of Harry''s chair with a dissatisfied cry.


    Harry touched Hedwig''s head and thanked Dobby.


    He blinked, trying to eliminate everything he saw in his dream.


    Looking at the scarf and socks on Dobby, Harry hesitated: "Did you take all the clothes Hermione put here?"


    "Oh, no, sir," Dobby said cheerfully, "Dobby even gave some to Winky."


    Speaking of the alcoholic house elf, Harry asked curiously: "How is Winky?"


    "Winky is still a drunk, sir," Dobby said sadly, talking about the house elves'' current attitude towards Gryffindor.


    "They stopped cleaning Gryffindor Tower. Hats and socks were hidden everywhere. They thought it was an insult."


    During this period, Dobby did all the cleaning work in Gryffindor Tower himself, and he also took away all the things Hermione left behind.


    "Dobby always wanted to meet Harry Potter, and tonight he got his wish." Dobby bowed deeply, looked at Harry timidly and asked, "Dobby heard him talking in his sleep, Harry ¡¤Is Potter having a nightmare?¡±


    Harry recalled the scene he had just dreamed about, rubbed his eyes, yawned and said, "It''s okay, I''ve done scarier things."


    Dobby looked at Harry, lowered his ears and said seriously: "Dobby wants to help Harry Potter, because Harry Potter freed Dobby and made Dobby happy."


    "You can''t help me, but thank you anyway." Harry knew that his problem was difficult, and he hadn''t figured out the dream yet.


    When he picked up the Potions textbook that fell on the floor, he thought of something and asked: "There is something you can help me with, Dobby."


    Dobby beamed and said excitedly, "Say, Harry Potter, sir!"


    "I need a place where twenty-seven people can practice Defense Against the Dark Arts without being discovered by the teachers." Harry nervously clutched the textbook: "Especially Professor Umbridge."


    He originally thought that this matter would embarrass Dobby, but the fact was that Dobby jumped up excitedly.


    "Dobby knows a wonderful place," Dobby was very happy that he could help Harry Potter.


    "Other elves have mentioned that we call it the ''Come and Go Room'', or the ''Room of Requirements''."


    Harry didn''t expect that he could really learn about the best place from Dobby.


    He suddenly recalled that Dumbledore had mentioned this place during the banquet last year.


    At that time, Dumbledore said he wanted to go to the toilet and found a place with many different kinds of chamber pots.


    Harry was pleasantly surprised and learned the location from Dobby. He found Hermione and Ron the next day and told them.


    They notified the other students who signed autographs at the Pig''s Head Bar to gather on the eighth floor at eight o''clock, opposite the tapestry where the troll beat Barnabas the fool.


    The three little ones arrived on the eighth floor at half past seven. In order to prevent being discovered, Harry also brought the Marauder''s Map.


    After observing for a while and finding that no one was coming, he started to follow the method Dobby said.


    Walking back and forth here three times, Hermione muttered something in a low voice.


    "We need a place to learn to fight."


    The three of them concentrated and walked three times, and a very smooth door appeared on the wall.


    The room that answers every request.


    Ron was wary, and Harry opened the door.


    The destination is a bookshelf filled with various books on Defense Against the Dark Arts.


    There is also a mirror that was once used by the fake Moody.


    A human-shaped target similar to the one used by Professor Hilde in class.


    Hermione stepped forward to read it in surprise, and a black book caught her attention.


    She walked over and flipped through the book. It was a collection of stories.


    She recalled that John seemed to enjoy holding the book.


    "The Tales of Beedle the Poet"


    It''s eight o''clock, and students are arriving one after another.


    They were all amazed that there was this room in Hogwarts.


    Fred and George frowned. The last time they came here, this was a place where brooms were kept.


    Hermione proposed to choose a leader, and Harry was elected without any surprise.


    ?They thought of some names.


    Defense Association, referred to as D.A.


    It can also be understood as Dumbledore''s Army.


    If the Ministry of Magic really wanted to raise an army to deal with Dumbledore, then they would join Dumbledore''s Army.


    Harry''s heart was beating fast. Dumbledore''s Army was like the Order of the Phoenix that his parents had joined.


    ¡­


    Star Club.


    Malfoy had to practice after Quidditch training, which made Neville feel a little embarrassed.


    "You can''t beat me even if I give you a leg."


    Daphne rolled her eyes at the shouting Malfoy. The only thing about this man who had a hard mouth was his mouth.


    John poured Malfoy a glass of juice that would help him regain his strength.


    Malfoy kept grunting after finishing his drink.


    Everyone in Qunxing Club is working hard to become stronger now, and they never stop training even during the holidays.


    Daphne is becoming more and more proficient in magic, and Cedric''s Transfiguration Level 4 is no problem.


    Neville and Malfoy, as the body-refining stars of the Society of Stars, have no problem killing ordinary wizards with their current physiques.


    With the equipment John equipped them with, they can deal with Aurors head-on.


    The last time John handed Tang Mi a gift, he heard Oz and Professor McGonagall complain that these students in fifth grade were not even proficient in disarming spells.


    Professor McGonagall is also very embarrassed. Their Defense Against the Dark Arts courses have always been terrible.


    Lupine¡¯s teachings are good, but unfortunately they are all aimed at magical creatures.


    Lupine didn''t teach much about wizards.


    At the same time, Oz¡¯s classroom also reflects many problems, and Hogwarts students are seriously deficient in certain aspects.


    To say happy education is a compliment.


    There is simply no education.


    John put down the gift and left without disturbing Oz.


    Malfoy was gearing up in the Star Club and said, "I will definitely humiliate Potter this time."


    In the re-opened Quidditch match, Slytherin''s opponent was Gryffindor.


    As the last championship team, Malfoy couldn''t wait to see Potter''s face after defeat.


    For this reason, Malfoy took out his precious Firebolt and carefully maintained and inspected it. He did not want his Firebolt to fly and something went wrong.


    "Cedric, don''t think that you can dictate to me if you become the president. You are no match for me on the Quidditch field."


    As a trash talker, Malfoy did not forget the other Seeker in the Star Club.


    Cedric smiled helplessly. In this regard, even his skills were not enough. After all, the equipment gap was there.


    If he had a firebolt, he might even reply a few words forcefully.


    John was smiling, looking forward to that scene.


    ¡­


    Chapter 302 Black Lake and Big Octopus


    Malfoy is very busy now. Slytherin has changed his old ways since the third year.

 Chapter 276：

    Of course, it¡¯s just style.


    With the emergence of pressure training, the Slytherin Quidditch team has become rain or shine.


    Coupled with Snape''s preference for the Slytherin Quidditch team, he occupied the Quidditch pitch for a long time.


    The stadium that was transformed into a maze last semester has returned to its original state.


    The heavy rain was mixed with lightning arcs that flashed from time to time, and a touch of gold quickly shuttled across the Quidditch pitch.


    "Keep the formation!" Montague roared, rainwater pouring into his mouth and making him cough repeatedly.


    They were practicing a new tactical formation. Malfoy was chasing the Golden Snitch, wearing a pair of waterproof goggles and constantly increasing his speed.


    The firebolt flew through the rain, and the big raindrops were like whipping, making Malfoy groan.


    The Golden Snitch swooped down, and Malfoy also swooped down.


    The one after another chase, the winner will be decided in three seconds.


    Malfoy grabbed the Golden Snitch with his right hand, and controlled the Firebolt with his left hand. His arm muscles were tense, and the broomstick was pressed against the ground as he struggled to control it.


    He stopped less than a foot from the Quidditch goalpost.


    His tense body relaxed, his hair was wet and stuck to his face, and he smiled.


    "Awesome Draco, you succeeded." Montague cheered and led the team members to their destination.


    This dive was practiced many times, and each time Malfoy rolled on the ground several times.


    At its worst, Malfoy fell into a coma.


    Slytherin cheered, and Crabbe and Goyle took the batsman positions vacated by graduation.


    Their body shape is very suitable, but they also have a lot of pressure.


    Slytherin implements the rule of strength first. As long as you fly worse than others, you will be kicked out.


    A large group of players on the bench stared at their positions, which made the two of them play in their dreams even when they were sleeping.


    After training, Malfoy hurriedly took off his uniform and ran towards the Black Lake.


    This effort made the Slytherin players'' scalps go numb.


    Mrs. Montague said with emotion: "How about someone else can walk with John."


    Others nodded with understanding, and some substitute players'' eyes shone. If they worked hard, could they also win John''s favor?


    Malfoy, who ran to the Black Lake, saw Neville already waiting here.


    Neville took off his loose wizard robe, revealing the muscles on his arms.


    He was doing warm-up exercises there, connecting two large rocks with wooden sticks and holding them casually.


    Malfoy smiled disdainfully. He came over just after finishing Quidditch training. What do you want to test with me?


    He also took off the wizard''s robe, revealing muscles that were completely different from Neville''s.


    A strong body and smooth arm lines full of strength.


    If Neville is a brown bear that stands upright, then Malfoy is a leopard that can tear out its throat in an instant.


    Two pairs of armors were fighting over who to choose.


    "No, you go to Xiaolong. He knocked my head off last time."


    "I want Knight Longbottom. Xiaolong lost last time, so I don''t want it."


    Malfoy''s face darkened when he heard the conversation between the two guys.


    In the end, the unrestrained and free-spirited armor continued to serve as Malfoy''s burden.


    Each of the two men had a rope tied to their waist, pulling the armor like two ships.


    Just as he was about to run, Neville suddenly said: "What is John doing?"


    Malfoy looked up and saw that at the rocks beside the black lake, John put a hand into the water.


    Not knowing what he was saying, John frowned, and then jumped directly into the black lake.


    After a while, a dozen heads emerged from the lake, including mermaids, Grindylow, and other creatures from the Black Lake.


    They seemed to have encountered something terrible and ran up one after another.


    ¡­


    John sank all the way to the bottom of the lake. He used the transformation technique to turn his lungs into dragon lungs.


    One breath was enough to keep him underwater all day.


    A blind Grindylow approaches John, wanting to tease him.


    "That guy seems to be hiding in Black Lake."


    John squinted his eyes, looking for the big octopus hiding in the black lake.


    "If you don''t come out, then force it out."


    His body exuded an intimidating force. Grindylow, who was approaching, had no time to make a move. He seemed to have seen something terrifying and was so frightened that he ran away.


    The coercion extended all the way, and the nearby creatures fled from the bottom of the lake one after another.


    The surrounding black lake creatures fled, and John raised his hand to hold a waterweed.


    He used elemental magic to communicate with the spirit of the Black Lake, hoping to summon the big octopus for himself.


    But I tried several times, but to no avail.


    "The spirit of the Black Lake doesn''t respond." John''s heart sank. It seemed that he could only find it by himself.


    The magic wand was drawn, and the supersensory spell was released.


    Everything about the black lake with a radius of 100 meters was in his mind. Every time he walked a certain distance, he would release pressure to expel the creatures in the black lake, and then use the super-sense spell.


    In this way, he walked at the bottom of the Black Lake for several hours.


    The water pressure of the Black Lake falls on the body, and ordinary people cannot hold on for long.


    John walked towards the castle.


    ¡­


    In Slytherin, there is a place where you can see the Black Lake.


    The transparent glass reflects the scenery in the black lake, and the hazy look created by the subtle halo is very popular among young Slytherin lovers.


    There is a saying in Slytherin for lovers.


    If you love her, take her to see the mermaid in the Black Lake.


    In fact, it was deliberately caused by some seniors to tease their juniors. After all, mermaids are not good at all.


    Moreover, those creatures from the black lake would deliberately show their teeth and scare the students, many times scaring the lower class students so much that they screamed and ran away.


    Today is still a day when ignorant students are deceived.


    Several Slytherin seniors with evil smiles looked at a pair of ignorant third-year students, standing there expecting the mermaid to appear with full satisfaction.


    Pansy snorted coldly and said disdainfully: "Bad taste."


    Daphne gave her a questioning look. She remembered that Pansy was one of the seniors two days ago.


    Faced with Daphne''s doubts, Pansy held her face in her hands and said with a look of infatuation: "As a kind-hearted senior sister, how can you deceive the lovely juniors?"


    Looking along Pansy''s line of sight, Daphne saw a Slytherin boy.


    The boy has short hair, a baby face, fair skin, and looks lively and lively.


    He is a third-year student.


    Seeing Pansy looking at him, the boy immediately waved to Pansy.


    Pansy waved in response.


    When Astoria saw this, she whispered to her sister, "Is she in love?"


    Daphne thinks it might be.


    Astoria said hesitantly, "But I remember that boy has a Ravenclaw girlfriend."


    "No way?" Daphne said in surprise.


    She doesn¡¯t think her best friend will go blind for the second time, right?


    While they were discussing, there were exclamations from over there.


    Scared by the mermaid?


    Astoria looked sideways, her mouth wide open, and the quill in her hand fell on the parchment.


    Daphne was surprised at her sister''s reaction. She turned her back to that side and turned to look over curiously.


    The quill in his hand fell down and stained the Potions homework he had finally written.


    But she couldn''t care less about this, because the young lovers over there and the senior students watching the show all had the same reaction.


    They stared wide-eyed at John, who was walking in the water as if there was no one else around.


    "Why...why is he there?"


    Rubbing his eyes, the Slytherin student felt like he was dreaming.


    The most important thing is that they didn''t see John use the Bubble Curse.


    Go to the glass and place your palms on the glass.


    A voice sounded in the minds of the young lovers.


    "Have you seen a big octopus?"


    The voice sounded as if they were standing in front of them. The two students opened their mouths so wide that they could stuff an egg.


    They gestured with their hands and feet, but John had no choice but to let them just speak.


    "I just saw the big octopus running there."


    The girl in the couple pointed in a direction. The big octopus would sometimes wander around Slytherin.


    John nodded and walked in that direction in the water.


    A group of Slytherin students were left behind, as if they were in a dream.


    Afterwards, I don¡¯t know who spread the news that John actually has mermaid blood.


    Some people even say that if you can see John underwater, you will be blessed and can be with the person you like.


    That glass window has become the most popular place in Slytherin.


    ¡­


    Chapter 303 Talent and Effort


    On the edge of the Black Lake, it was rare for Neville and Malfoy not to exercise.


    The two of them watched the sun go down little by little, staring at each other with big eyes and small eyes.


    "John, will he..." Malfoy hesitated, wanting to say something unfortunate.


    After hearing this, Neville was silent for a while and said, "He won''t, but you will."


    "What are you talking about!" Malfoy was angry.


    Neville looked up at Malfoy and confirmed again, "You really can."


    Malfoy felt the chill behind him and swallowed hard.


    Turning around to look, Daphne''s pretty face was covered with frost.


    Malfoy smiled sadly, stood up and said calmly, "Today, although I am dead, I am still a horse... Oops."


    Before he finished speaking, he was hung upside down on the tree.


    Daphne came to the lake and waited for John to come out.


    ¡­

 Chapter 277：

    John followed the young couple''s directions and came to a place similar to a mermaid village.


    The Black Lake is very large, and there are many things similar to ancient ruins underneath.


    John felt that this place might not have been a lake before.


    Walking among the ruins, John finally saw the big octopus.


    Usually, only the tentacles of that octopus can be seen, and few people can see its full picture.


    The octopus, which is bigger than the dragon, is lying on a pile of collapsed ruins, its tentacles flowing with the water, and it is sleeping.


    Seeing this scene, John had the urge to go directly to it and give it a needle to draw blood.


    But this is in the water. If the big octopus goes berserk, I''m afraid it won''t survive long.


    Approaching the big octopus, John used psychic magic to communicate with it.


    The moment he touched the tentacle, countless images flashed before John''s eyes.


    His face turned pale, John groaned, and spit out a bubble from his mouth.


    The big octopus was awakened. It thought John was a student who had fallen into the water, so it rolled its tentacles around John and was about to send him up.


    John hurriedly poked the tentacles with his wand to make the big octopus stop.


    The big octopus stopped moving, its two big eyes seemed full of confusion.


    John no longer peeps into the mind of the big octopus, but only uses psychic magic to communicate.


    "Put me down, big guy."


    The big octopus slowly put John down, squirming his tentacles to turn him around.


    It was reminiscing. Could it be that Hogwarts has started the Triwizard Tournament again?


    Otherwise, why would a student be in the water?


    "Big guy, my name is John Wick, a student of Slytherin."


    The big octopus recognized this as a Slytherin student.


    John wanted to communicate with the big octopus, but the big octopus was too ancient.


    After several attempts, John had to temporarily stop communicating.


    He had just breathed out half a breath, but now he couldn''t hold it any longer, so he let the big octopus send him up.


    When John was brought up by the huge tentacles, the three people on the shore exclaimed.


    "You are still here?"


    John felt strange when he saw Malfoy being hung up.


    Daphne watched the tentacle quickly dive into the bottom of the lake and asked worriedly, "Are you okay?"


    After evaporating the water on his body, John waved his hand, "It''s okay, I was just talking to the big octopus."


    "Can you talk to an octopus?" Malfoy said with his head down.


    "To be precise, I am telling you that this big octopus has lived for thousands of years, so it is difficult to communicate."


    John felt regretful for a while. He originally wanted to discuss letting the big octopus give some blood, but unfortunately the big octopus didn''t seem to understand.


    He had no choice but to try to communicate later.


    Let Daphne put Malfoy down, and John went back.


    A few days have passed.


    The Quidditch game rekindled the excitement of Hogwarts. Umbridge was still as effective as ever, but she could not stop their enthusiasm for Quidditch.


    Since being threatened by John, Umbridge has not dared to cause trouble.


    She was really afraid that John would join other Slytherin students and go to the Ministry of Magic to file a complaint.


    Slytherin students have nothing but the best connections.


    Her stay was limited to Slytherin, and other houses were not so lucky.


    Being punished by Umbridge every now and then, not to mention the students, even the deans were complaining.


    Under such circumstances, Slytherin''s practice will naturally be smoother and easier.


    ¡­


    After Harry founded the D.A., he felt as if he was wearing a talisman on his chest, a warm secret that supported his life under Umbridge''s oppression.


    Even when dealing with Umbridge¡¯s terrifying toad eyes, he could still smile gently.


    Times make heroes.


    Leading oppressed people through suffering can always make people grow.


    The only trouble is that they cannot fix each student at a certain time for special training.


    The Quidditch training time of the three houses prevented them from gathering well.


    Fortunately, Hermione was always able to help her son when he needed help. She made a magic silver coin that looked like Galleons.


    This thing is like the Dark Mark, but it''s not carved on the arm.


    Through the above numerical changes, all students can be well informed for training.


    "How come I didn''t know you knew this?" Ron exclaimed.


    Hermione said proudly: "I will tell you a lot more that you don''t know."


    Harry was very happy, so he could quickly notify the time of the special training.


    The only thing they worry about is accidentally spending the fake galleons.


    In this regard, Ron sadly said not to worry.


    Because he has no other galleons except fake galleons.


    Poverty prevents him from making mistakes.


    very nice.


    ¡­


    The first Quidditch match of the season was Gryffindor versus Slytherin.


    Both teams of old enemies have undergone personnel changes, and the captains of both teams have graduated.


    Professor McGonagall has always loved the Quidditch game the most, and at the same time, she also values ??it the most.


    A week before the game, Professor McGonagall exempted the Gryffindor Quidditch team from their homework, allowing them more time to train.


    But Slytherin was not to be outdone, and Snape reserved time for the Slytherin Quidditch team to use the stadium early.


    As the much-criticized Head of Slytherin, Snape gave full play to Slytherin''s characteristics.


    John visited Malfoy, who had one week left to compete. He was training tirelessly in the wind, rain and mud.


    Montague couldn''t stand it anymore. He rushed over and hugged Malfoy, who was still trying to load the firebolt, and shouted loudly: "Draco, forget it, you have practiced enough."


    "Let me go," Malfoy pushed Montague away persistently, sat on the Firebolt and shouted, "You need more training before you can keep up with Potter."


    "If you are tired, please leave first. I want to train for a while."


    Montague opened his mouth and finally muttered: "You have worked hard enough."


    "Not enough, these are not enough."


    Malfoy yelled: "Do you know how fast Harry Potter can fly? He can be a Seeker since the first year. Do you know his talent!"


    If you want to say who has the strongest Quidditch talent in the entire Hogwarts, there is no doubt that it is Harry Potter.


    Since the first grade, he has had flying skills that were noticed by Professor McGonagall.


    That was his first time touching a broomstick.


    As for Malfoy, he has been flying since he was a child.


    Has many years of experience.


    But what¡¯s the result?


    In the first grade, he couldn''t even join the team.


    In his second year, he watched helplessly as Harry snatched the Golden Snitch in front of him.


    In the third grade, he once again watched the Golden Snitch miss him.


    Where did you lose?


    No one riding a better broomstick could beat Harry Potter.


    Malfoy knew that he lost in talent.


    That little bit of talent made him lose.


    With the same training time, Harry gained several times more than he did.


    So he has to work several times, dozens, or hundreds of times to fill the extra gap.


    ?He wants to win.


    Slytherin''s genes are engraved on his body.


    He wants to win!


    Malfoy had just experienced falling from the Firebolt, and his head was still a little dizzy.


    The Golden Snitch appeared in front of him, but in Malfoy''s eyes, there were several Golden Snitches flying around.


    He shook his head and controlled the firebolt to fly out quickly.


    His vision went dark, his hand let go of the Firebolt, and he quickly fell from the sky.


    By the time the team members reacted, it was already too late.


    When he was about to touch the ground, Malfoy''s body stopped suddenly.


    The rain condenses into a water bed, catching people.


    John walked past Montague and said, "Disband and give yourself the best condition before the game."


    Queen Mother Meng reacted belatedly. Seeing John, he breathed a sigh of relief and gave the order to disband to the other team members.


    Looking at Malfoy, who had been bruised all over his body, John took him in another direction.


    ¡­


    Chapter 304 Beating and Malfoy


    It was night when Malfoy woke up, and all his original injuries had been healed.


    After getting up, he was bouncing around and hurriedly checked whether his Firebolt was broken.


    After seeing the Firebolt lying safely beside him, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Montage, let''s continue." After Malfoy said that, he saw that the surroundings did not seem to be on a Quidditch pitch.


    He was stunned for a moment, looked up and saw John sitting aside, flipping through a book casually in his hand.


    "John," Malfoy stood up quickly. After realizing that his injury was healed, he said with a smile, "Then I''ll go first, John."


    Just as he was about to go out, a human-shaped target next to him suddenly attacked.


    Malfoy was caught off guard and was knocked out and rolled onto a ring.


    He saw two human-shaped targets standing at the door, looking like door gods and refusing to go out.


    Malfoy: "???"


    Not understanding the situation, Malfoy looked at John and asked tentatively, "John?"


    John closed the book in his hand and placed it casually on the table.


    Looking up at the confused Malfoy, John chuckled: "You seem to be eager to verify your strength."


    "Huh?" Malfoy said blankly, "I don''t have one."

 Chapter 278：

    John said to himself, "In this case, I will reluctantly test it."


    He stood up gracefully and walked towards the duel ring. After John stood still, he said casually, "I hope you haven''t forgotten what the duel club taught you."


    Before Malfoy could react, John pointed his wand at him.


    A huge pressure forced Malfoy to bend down and salute.


    John bowed politely.


    "Show me your strength, Draco."


    When he looked up again, John''s eyes were full of indifference.


    Malfoy was feeling angry because he was forced to bend over just now.


    Seeing this, Malfoy took action directly.


    One after another, spells were shot at John, and John held the wand in his left hand to resist them all at will.


    Seizing the opportunity, John pointed his wand to the side, and two big dogs bit Malfoy''s feet fiercely.


    "Impedimento"


    Malfoy reacted quickly and stopped John''s swing.


    Shooting two red lights to repel the big dog, he also had some real fire and ran towards John to attack.


    John also walked towards Malfoy, blocking the attack easily and casually as he walked.


    Raising his hand, Malfoy seemed to be caught by something and fell forward.


    He used his other hand to roll on the ground with one hand, adjusted his posture and shot the magic spell at John.


    The curse was struck by the big dog conjured by John.


    The distance between the two people quickly closed, and soon it was less than three steps.


    A stern look flashed in Malfoy''s eyes, and he stepped forward after shooting a spell from his wand.


    He made a fist with his left hand and swung it towards John''s face. John threw his head back and dodged it. He also caught the fist with his left hand and caught the falling wand with the other hand and drew Malfoy''s wand pointed at him.


    Malfoy''s wrist hurt, the burning pain was like being struck by a whip, and the wand flew out.


    But he didn''t give up and continued to attack. He kept swinging his fists at John. He was hit by John''s knee, and his whole body bent down like a cooked shrimp.


    John kicked him on the inside of his knee again, and his body was about to lose balance and fall.


    Before he had time to react, the back of Malfoy''s head was firmly held by John''s left hand to prevent it from hitting the ground.


    I didn¡¯t have time to say my thanks.


    A fist enlarged in front of his eyes, causing Malfoy''s nose to hurt, followed by nosebleeds.


    John seemed not to have seen it, and hit the face with his fist one after another.


    Malfoy struggled from the beginning to being beaten half to death.


    John gently put Malfoy''s head down, then sat next to him and asked in a deep voice, "Are you feeling better?"


    After lying down for a while.


    "I''m weak, right?" Malfoy said in his huffing breaths.


    John took the Galleons out of the small bag and held it in his hand. As the Galleons disappeared little by little, Malfoy''s face began to recover.


    Malfoy said to himself, "If I were stronger, I could help you."


    "I know, not only you, but also Cedric, you are all doing something."


    "I''m not as powerful as Percy, and I''m not as good as Cedric."


    "After my mother came back that day, I wasn''t allowed to go downstairs. I don''t know what you said to her, but you wouldn''t hurt me."


    His voice was low and frustrated, "I was too weak. Even if I was there that day, I couldn''t do anything or change anything."


    "I don''t want to just accept help, John." The injury on his face had healed a lot, but there were still some bruises on it. His face looked very gaunt. Malfoy got up with difficulty, "I want to contribute. I am a member of the Star Club.¡±


    John knew why Malfoy trained so crazily and why he was so eager to express himself.


    He wants to join John''s plan, and he wants revenge.


    Malfoy is no longer the brat who just screamed to tell his father. He has grown up.


    He wants to prove that he is no better than the savior Harry Potter. He wants others to know that he can do what Harry can do.


    He wanted John to take him with him, even if he would die, he would go.


    Malfoy looked at John and roared: "I''m not a coward, John!"


    "I am a warrior, I can also charge!"


    "Don''t treat me like a child, I want revenge!"


    Malfoy roared, shouting out the emotions he had hidden under his mask for this period of time.


    John listened to the voice and gradually became quieter. He stood up and wiped the blood on his hands with a towel.


    Just as the fire in Malfoy''s eyes gradually extinguished, John''s voice sounded.


    "I never thought of you as children, Draco."


    Malfoy raised his head suddenly and looked at John with hope and hesitation in his eyes, "Then can I also participate in your plan?"


    John said helplessly, "I didn''t exclude you."


    "Then you''re going to beat me?" Malfoy was overwhelmed by the surprise, but the injury on his face made him grin.


    John said with disdain: "Seeing you imitating those Gryffindor guys makes my hands itch."


    "Who asked you to bring Gryffindor''s personal heroism to Slytherin."


    Malfoy: "..." He suddenly felt that what he just said was particularly shameful.


    As everyone knows, when John looked at the way he spoke just now, he felt as if he was looking at Harry.


    Sure enough, they look like husband and wife.


    ¡­


    October ended in a hurry, in the rain and sweat.


    November is approaching at Hogwarts, and the chill has penetrated the collars of every little wizard.


    The cold wind hurt the exposed skin like a knife, and Slytherin''s green scarf was wrapped around his neck.


    The mountains and forests are covered with a white snow cap.


    The Quidditch match came as scheduled.


    In the auditorium, the contestants from both sides met and had a "friendly" interaction, smearing honey on each other''s lips.


    John watched Luna struggling with a green snake-shaped scarf and a big lion head.


    She was thinking about which team to cheer for.


    Thinking that her friends Harry and Ron were both on the Gryffindor Quidditch team, she also thought that John was a Slytherin.


    After struggling for a while, all the Snorlax in her pocket came out.


    John saw the curved-horned Snorlax in his palm, raised his hand and stroked the empty bowl, and a bowl of purple liquid appeared on it.


    "Drink it." John placed the Snorlax next to the bowl.


    The Horned Snorlax looked at John and then at the purple thing.


    Rejection was written all over his face, but John¡¯s smile did not diminish, ¡°If you don¡¯t drink, I will throw you away.¡±


    The Bent-Horned Snorlax hurriedly dove into the purple liquid, and the liquid inside was reduced visibly to the naked eye.


    Soon, the entire bowl went into the Snorlax''s belly.


    John raised his eyebrows and watched as the Bent-Horned Snorlax took two drunken steps and then hit his head on the table.


    "What''s wrong with it?" Malfoy woke up completely after John took him out and beat him severely.


    As expected, personal heroism cannot be used. They are Slytherin, not Gryffindor.


    After being forced to rest on the last day, Malfoy is now in very good condition.


    When John saw Malfoy trying to poke the Snorlax, he accidentally hit a sharp corner and screamed, he said casually, "It''s probably a drunkard."


    "What?" Malfoy looked suspicious.


    He had heard of drunkenness, but not the drunkard.


    Could it be that John made it up casually?


    John took the Bent-Horned Snorlax to Luna. Seeing that she hadn''t made a choice yet, he chuckled and said: "If you are for friends, you can choose Gryffindor, if you want to win, choose Slytherin. "


    Luna nodded, and then chose the lion head.


    After all, she didn¡¯t know anyone on the Slytherin Quidditch team.


    John: "..." I should have known I wouldn''t have said that just now.


    He is regretting it.


    Then Luna put the snake that looked like it was about to strangle a human around her neck.


    The ethereal voice said: "This is also for friends."


    John''s heart warmed and he put down the Snorlax with a smile.


    ¡­


    Chapter 305 Red Lion and Green Snake


    This is the first time the two sides have met after a year since the third grade.


    Slytherin versus Gryffindor.


    The two fateful colleges, just like their former founders, are in opposing red and green colors.


    Montague led the team out of the locker room, and their personnel changed a lot.


    In addition to the change of captain, there is also a change of batsmen.


    Gall and Crabbe were batsmen for the first time.


    Harry comforted Ron,


    It was also the first time for Slytherin''s two batters to play, so they would be nervous and scared.


    You may also miss the ball and hit your teammates.


    They are very stupid. With their brain capacity, it is probably difficult for them to even remember their own goal.


    The above are the thoughts of Gryffindors.


    But in fact, the two of them were indeed nervous, but not as scared as they imagined.


    On the contrary, they felt very glorious.


    Can represent Slytherin in this fateful battle.


    Malfoy kicked each of the two people in the back, and said proudly and viciously: "Aim at Potter''s head, do you remember clearly?"


    The two big men nodded repeatedly, and Meng Tai led the team members to do warm-up exercises.


    I learned this from Malfoy. I heard it came from Muggles. Doing this can keep your body warm and you don''t have to worry about getting hurt if you get hit later.


    They would like to call it a magical Muggle method.


    Gryffindor also came out, and Malfoy cast an arrogant and contemptuous look at Potter.


    When the eyes turned to their new goalkeeper, Ron Weasley, Malfoy made a motion to throw the ball, and Crabbe knowingly pretended to dive and missed.


    Ron was so angry that his face turned purple. Harry poked him in the back and said, "Ignore them. We will see the real results on the field."


    Nervous Ron nodded. He had never been confident in himself.


    I wanted not to look at the Slytherin side, but I couldn''t help but look over.


    He saw the two big men Goyle and Crabbe bumping into each other like two bulls with their shoulders, and they smiled evilly at Ron.

 Chapter 279：

    Ron turned his head away, feeling like he might be broken.


    He forgets that he is the keeper and the batsmen cannot hit him.


    ¡­


    The Quidditch game was restarted after a year, and the entire Quidditch stadium was full.


    Whistling, shouting, singing... all kinds of sounds are like a super mixed huge stereo, noisy.


    Both sides lined up on both sides of Ms. Huo Qi.


    Ms. Huo Qi still looked so sassy, ??Angelina and Montague shook hands with each other.


    The two captains "friendly" used their strength on their hands.


    The atmosphere was tense.


    Harry noticed that Professor Hilde, the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor, was also in the stands, sitting next to Professor McGonagall.


    Lee Jordan returned as the commentator, but this time he was not so outspoken.


    Because Ernie Macmillan was staring intently at his microphone and Snape was giving him a death stare on his back.


    Harry felt that if he were Lee Jordan, he might never want to do commentary again.


    "Get on the broom." Ms. Huo Qi put the whistle to her mouth.


    With a whistle, fourteen people rose into the air.


    Angelina yelled: "Remember to watch out for their scoring ability!"


    Facing Slytherin, who has better equipment than their own, Gryffindor needs to be prepared to defend.


    The Bludgers were flying everywhere. Harry and Malfoy flew to the highest point, their eyes searching everywhere.


    Angelina came out on top and got the Quaffle first.


    But soon, Crabbe hit the Bludger on her with a stick, causing her to lose the ball.


    Montague grabbed the Quaffle and used a connecting play with another player, Warrington.


    The two kept passing the Quaffle, like two sharp knives, breaking through Gryffindor''s defense.


    A Bludger flew past Montague''s scalp, and he almost fell off the broom in his haste to dodge.


    The Gryffindor Chaser took advantage of the situation and snatched the Quaffle away. As soon as a smile appeared on his face, he was hit by Warrington who was chasing after him, and the Quaffle was released again.


    Angelina wanted to **** it away, but Montague adjusted and took advantage of the broom''s performance to get it back first.


    George aimed at Montague and drew a Bludger.


    As he was about to arrive, Gall rushed in front of Montague and drew the Bludger away.


    Montague rushed towards the goal fiercely, leaving Ron alone at the goal.


    Nimbus 2001 rode away from the crowd, took aim, and threw it away.


    The ball went in.


    Ron''s face paled three points, and Montague raised his arm with his right hand to break the score.


    Harry was nervous for his good brother the whole time, and didn''t even notice that he was stunned for a minute.


    Angelina''s roar brought Harry back to his senses. He hurriedly searched for the Golden Snitch and saw Malfoy suddenly swooping down.


    Harry followed the dive almost subconsciously. Both of them used firebolts with much higher performance, and their speed was like two lightning bolts.


    Harry''s eyes kept searching, and he tried hard to find the Golden Snitch.


    "Perhaps it was blocked by Malfoy." Not seeing the Golden Snitch, Harry had a flash of doubt in his heart.


    But Malfoy didn''t care about rushing forward, so he had no choice but to follow.


    The two of them circled the pitch, Malfoy rushing down again, followed closely by Harry.


    The two of them almost fell downwards. When they were about to touch the ground, Malfoy pulled up the broom with both arms.


    Only then did Harry realize that there was nothing in front of him.


    It¡¯s Wronsky¡¯s fake move!


    It was too late to brake. Harry tried hard to raise the broom, but his feet still scraped the ground.


    After leaving two traces on the ground, he pulled up.


    At this time, a Bludger hit his broom, causing Harry to lose control and almost fall to the Ravenclaw stands.


    He even saw Luna''s head as big as a real lion in the Ravenclaw stands, and her scarf like a real snake.


    Finally regaining his composure, Harry glared at Crabbe who had hit the ball.


    Crabbe smiled sarcastically, and Gore waved the bat in his hand proudly.


    "Slytherin scores, seventy to ten."


    Lee Jordan''s voice made Harry even more frightened. He saw that Slytherin had adopted an extreme tactic.


    Montaigne, Warrington, and Pusey, the three chasers were like a trident, charging towards the Gryffindor position.


    The two batters stared at the Bludger, and when they found the opportunity, they knocked it away and rushed towards Harry, without giving the Weasley twins a chance to attack.


    Harry was harassed by two Bludgers in turn, making him quite embarrassed in the air.


    He also had to be distracted by looking for the Golden Snitch and being wary of Malfoy.


    Under pressure from three parties, Harry, who was originally the ace, became helpless.


    "Slytherin scores again, one hundred to twenty." Lee Jordan''s voice sounded frustrated.


    Angelina has nothing to do against the Trident, because their equipment is different and they cannot track one-on-one.


    Only two people can be responsible for the most difficult montage. This guy is so vicious every time that his goalkeeper misses several times.


    "Potter," Malfoy called to Harry and dove down again.


    Harry hesitated for a second. He didn''t know if it was Malfoy''s Wronsky fake move this time.


    A second later, his terrifying dynamic vision captured the golden color.


    Harry immediately chased after him, but with the same equipment, he accelerated in a straight line and the one who ran first won.


    Malfoy flew ahead, Harry chasing behind.


    The two people gradually approached, and the golden snitch flew up, down, left and right.


    Harry yelled in his heart and increased his speed again.


    Malfoy felt the approaching figure behind him, and a smile appeared on his lips.


    The two people rushed towards the golden snitch.


    Nearly all side by side.


    Malfoy leaned towards Harry, causing pain in Harry''s shoulder.


    These small moves are extremely difficult to catch even with referees.


    The friction between the two sides continued, and the Golden Snitch also lowered again, both of them lowered at the same time.


    "Oh, no, for God''s sake, Slytherin scores, one hundred and twenty to twenty."


    When Harry heard this voice, he knew that if he didn''t catch it, he might make the same mistake as last time.


    "The Golden Snitch is mine!"


    Accelerating again, Harry felt that the Firebolt was about to catch fire, and he roared and accelerated.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Malfoy reaching out in the same gesture as him.


    Moving his eyes downward, Harry caught a glimpse of the badge hanging on his chest, reflecting the light.


    It was at this glance that Harry''s eyes were dazzled.


    Two people bumped into each other.


    ¡­


    Chapter 306 The loser is still a loser and the winner is still a winner


    The same movement, the same ''V'' scratch.


    Angelina''s roar echoed across the Quidditch pitch.


    "Defend!"


    As long as they defend, they can win.


    Angelina placed all her hopes on Harry.


    Montague was knocked off his broom by the Bludger, and the Quaffle was broken.


    Everyone in Gryffindor is excited. The current score is 130:20.


    As long as Harry catches the Golden Snitch, they win.


    Ms. Huo Qi paused the game and went to check on the two people. Malfoy stood up first and opened his clenched hands. There was no Golden Snitch in his empty hands.


    "marvelous!"


    Cheers came from the Gryffindor stands, and Malfoy missed the Golden Snitch again.


    Under the gaze of everyone, Harry finally stood up.


    He held his right hand tightly and slowly opened it.


    The Weasley twins made faces at Goyle and Crabbe, and Angelina even thought of how to praise Harry.


    Under everyone''s gaze, the right hand was fully opened.


    Lee Jordan''s surprised and confused voice sounded.


    "empty?"


    Unexpectedly, Harry failed to catch the Golden Snitch.


    Because of the dazzling moment, he missed it.


    The action just now was too intense. The two people collided and fell. Neither of them noticed that the Golden Snitch slipped away from their fingertips.


    "this means¡­"


    Some people react belatedly.


    "The game is not over yet!" Lee Jordan shouted.


    The team in the stadium came to their senses, yes, the game is not over.


    Angelina''s heart sank to the bottom, and Montague rubbed his head and got up from the ground.


    Fortunately, Montague was strong enough, otherwise this ball would have knocked him out of the game.


    Picking up the broom, Montague flew up.


    After Ms. Huo Qi confirmed that the two were fine, she announced that the game would restart.


    The two sides once again returned to the fierce competition of chasing each other.


    Although Angelina tried every means to intercept, facing the overwhelming Trident attack, Gryffindor''s score was still widened.


    In the end, Gryffindor was helpless.


    At this time, the golden snitch appeared again.


    Harry and Malfoy chased the Golden Snitch, and finally Harry fell to the ground in a very embarrassed state and caught the Golden Snitch.


    But apart from making Gryffindor look more decent, doing so has no effect at all.


    The score is fixed at 240:190


    Gryffindor is 50 points behind.


    Just like in the World Cup, Krum saved the final dignity of the Bulgarian team.


    Slytherin cheered and Gryffindor was crestfallen.

 Chapter 280：

    Harry silently patted the grass and dirt on his body, and Malfoy flew down on his broomstick with a mocking look on his face.


    "Potter, what a pity, you changed a goalkeeper. Compared to the previous guy, Ron Weasley is like a sieve, isn''t he?"


    Hearing Malfoy insult Ron, Harry roared angrily: "Shut up!"


    "Hey, if he hadn''t seen him wearing a red uniform," Malfoy exclaimed, "I would have thought he was from Slytherin."


    "I thought I could write a song to praise his great actions."


    Harry saw Ron fall from the goal and slowly walk back to the dressing room alone and lonely.


    He was extremely angry, and Malfoy was still angry.


    "He always puts the ball in the goal to help us win this game." Malfoy was very unsatisfied and hummed a newly composed ditty.


    The other Gryffindor players came down one after another, and when they heard Malfoy singing there, they all glared.


    While singing, Malfoy made a pitching motion again.


    Crabbe landed just in time and immediately imitated Ron''s hurried movements.


    Causing Slytherin to burst into laughter.


    Harry''s eyes turned red, and he roared and rushed towards Malfoy.


    Not just him, but also the Weasley twins.


    Although they tease Ron, their younger brother, they can''t bear to see others humiliate Ron.


    Angelina wanted to stop it, but it was already too late.


    Harry was closest to Malfoy and punched him with clenched fists.


    Malfoy grinned, stepped back and dodged, grabbed Harry''s sleeve and yanked hard.


    Harry staggered and fell backwards.


    Malfoy bent down again to avoid the twins'' tacit attack. He punched George in the face with his left punch and kicked Fred in the stomach with his right kick.


    Fred reluctantly hugged the leg, and Harry took the opportunity to stand up and hug Malfoy''s waist.


    Malfoy kicked Fred on the shoulder with his left foot to get out of the trap, and once again knocked down Harry who was coming behind him with his sweeping kick.


    Malfoy gave Harry his resentment from being beaten by John last time without any reservation.


    The twins still want to help, Crabbe and Goyle appear, a wild pig rushes, a bear''s power, each takes away one.


    When Ms. Hooch came over with a wand to separate the four people, the faces of the three Gryffindors were all bright.


    Malfoy''s mouth was bleeding from the head hit by Harry just now.


    Goyle and Crabbe grinned and wiped their nosebleeds.


    "I have never seen this kind of behavior!" Ms. Huo Qi was so angry that her body was shaking. "Go back to the castle and go directly to the dean''s office!"


    The crowd in the stands was excited, as if they wanted to fight in person.


    Several people who fought were forcibly taken back to the dean''s office.


    Malfoy held his head high like a victorious rooster, leading Goyle and Crabbe in front.


    Astoria leaned against her sister and said worriedly: "Will they be okay?"


    "Unless Snape is under the Imperius Curse," John chuckled, "they''ll be fine."


    Malfoy lived up to this long training, and he could beat three Harrys with fists and kicks.


    I don¡¯t know what Harry was thinking, but he actually punched Malfoy.


    Doesn¡¯t he know how the two marks on the edge of the Black Lake, which are almost complete, came from?


    As John said, Snape had no intention of punishing the Malfoy trio. After all, they were not the ones who made the first move.


    And Crabbe and Goyle learned wisely, and instead of starting a fight, they fought off the twins.


    On the other hand, even if they lost the game, they still started fighting.


    Even if we fight, we still lose!


    Professor McGonagall''s face was frighteningly pale, and she wanted to let the three of them reflect.


    As a result, Umbridge came over with a big mouth grinning like a shark that smelled something fishy.


    Three people have been suspended.


    At least while Umbridge was still at school, all three of them missed the next Quidditch match.


    This made Quidditch captain Angelina burst into tears.


    The number of people was not strong enough in the first place, but now they are cut in half.


    She still has to recruit new talents.


    The morale of the Gryffindor team dropped again.


    The three guys were still regretting not beating Malfoy to a pulp. Angelina roared: "You were almost beaten to a pulp by Slytherin!"


    Not even looking at what a bear he was beaten into, none of the three guys could worry about it!


    "I''m going to bed," Angelina slowly stood up and said in a hollow voice with a numb expression, "Maybe this is just a dream, but I''m still very moved when I wake up."


    "Angelina, wake up, you don''t have a long yellow dress and fluffy hair." Ginny hesitated.


    Obviously she also feels that Angelina, the captain, is too miserable.


    The two Chaser girls, Aaliyah and Katie, were also afraid of their captain''s mental state, so they chased after Angelina to comfort Angelina.


    Hermione didn''t see Ron coming back and asked, "Have you seen Ron?"


    Harry shook his head. He was taken to the dean''s office.


    "I think he''s avoiding us," Hermione said worriedly. "Where do you think he is?"


    After the words fell, there was movement from the doorway.


    Ron came in through the door. His face was very pale and there were snowflakes on his head.


    When he saw Harry and Hermione, he felt like he couldn''t meet people.


    "Where have you been?" Hermione asked anxiously with worry in her voice.


    "Take a walk." Ron was hit so hard that he was in a trance.


    "Come here and sit down!" Hermione said in a serious tone, "You seem to be freezing."


    Walking to the fireplace, Ron slumped down on the sofa like a salty fish who had lost his dream.


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault." Ron looked at his toes, not daring to look at his good brother.


    They lost the game because of their paper-thin defense.


    "I thought I could play Quidditch myself," Ron said. "I plan to ask to leave the team early tomorrow morning."


    Harry said angrily: "You left the team, and there are only three people left in the team."


    Ron was stunned. He still didn''t know what happened after he left the field.


    Hermione told the story again, leaving Ron dumbfounded.


    At this time, Neville came back from the doorway. Seeing the disappointed Harry and Ron, he opened his mouth, but he held it back.


    In the end, he could only comfort him: "It''s not shameful to lose to Draco. He''s very good at fighting. He fought me for more than ten minutes before losing last time."


    Harry: "..." Thank you for letting me know that I was abused by a bastard.


    ¡­


    Chapter 307 Hagrid¡¯s Return and Armor


    It¡¯s different from Gryffindor¡¯s atmosphere where they were suspended even after losing the game.


    Slytherin was quite lively.


    John waved his wand, and the debris in the Slytherin common room moved closer to the wall, leaving a large space vacant.


    With another wave, tables appeared inside.


    On the plate above, various delicacies from the Hogwarts kitchen appear.


    They celebrated their victory.


    Montague took a sip of mulled wine and said with lingering fear: "I really thought that was when Harry Potter got the Golden Snitch."


    "Tch, tactics, do you understand tactics?" Malfoy said in high spirits, "I did it on purpose, just to tease Potter."


    Montague: "..." If he hadn''t been the captain, I would have believed it.


    He couldn''t remember when he decided on such a tactic.


    Malfoy boasted about his strength.


    Against Gryffindor, as long as they can hold Harry back, they will win.


    Speaking of which, there is nothing wrong with Malfoy''s boasting of his achievements.


    After all, he was the one who held Harry back the whole time and used Wronski''s fake moves to deceive Harry.


    The success of the Trident tactic can only be used in schools.


    Mengtai''s tactics are very crude and rely entirely on equipment suppression.


    If it were a professional Quidditch club, everyone would have Firebolts to use, and it would be impossible to implement the Trident tactic.


    And there is Ron Weasley.


    This is a person who lacks self-confidence.


    After losing confidence, even having enough skills will not help.


    It seems that Dumbledore''s attempt to cultivate Ron''s self-confidence was unsuccessful, and he still backed down like that.


    The victory at this moment should belong to the Quidditch team. John silently walked out of the lounge after conjuring food.


    By the way, John went to the kitchen. He saw the house elves who had just stopped cooking and took a break, and said thank you to them.


    The house elves were all very excited, the most excited one was Winky.


    After leaving the kitchen, he saw Tom running around outside.


    Of course, Tom is smarter now.


    If you smell that disgusting smell, you will run away instead of passing by.


    Just in time to take Tom to find Zou Wu, John headed towards Hagrid''s hut.


    On the way, he met Filch arresting students.


    Filch sat at the top of the stairs as if he were a doorkeeper.


    John greeted him, and Filch responded with a smile on his stinking face.


    Hearing some noise, Filch stood up and wiped his shoes like a master.


    "Aren''t you going yet?" John heard the footsteps and ran up.


    Filch put his hands behind his back and said calmly: "Let the students run for a while."


    After ten seconds passed, Filch ejected and started. Within ten seconds, his curses and the students'' voices calling him "bad" were heard from above.


    After touching Mrs. Norris, putting down the cat strips and dried fish, John walked out of the castle.


    He saw signs of someone returning in Hagrid''s hut.


    ¡­


    Harry and Ron''s moods did not recover until they heard from Hermione that Hagrid was back.


    As soon as Hagrid was mentioned, they hurriedly put on the invisibility cloak and set off.


    But when they ran to Hagrid''s hut, they saw that Hagrid''s hair was messy and covered with blood clots.


    His left eye was swollen to a slit and turned purple. His face and hands were also scarred, and some were even bleeding.


    The three little ones were stunned, looking at the cautious Hagrid, as if they had been beaten by a giant.

 Chapter 281：

    The traveling cloak that could be used as a quilt was placed on the back of the chair. It was obvious that Hagrid had just returned.


    He limped to the stove and placed a kettle on the fire.


    Harry looked at Hagrid carefully and found that there was a very large set of armor in the room.


    "What happened to you, Hagrid?" It looked like it was tailor-made for Hagrid. "What is this?"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay!" Hagrid said quickly, but it was hard to be convincing when saying this with this face.


    "This," Hagrid had just come back not long ago. He walked to the armor, got a letter on the table, read it, and said happily: "This is a gift from John."


    After speaking, he exclaimed: "It turns out to be fairy craftsmanship."


    "Hagrid, have you been attacked?" Ron looked at him in such a miserable state, but Hagrid insisted that he was fine.


    Hermione wanted Hagrid to go see Madam Pomfrey, but Hagrid was unwilling to go.


    As if he was hiding something, he took out a piece of fire dragon meat and put it on his face.


    Fire dragon meat has analgesic effect, although Hagrid didn''t want to say anything.


    But Hermione still guessed it, "Did the giant hit you?"


    Hagrid loosened his hand and looked at Hermione in shock, wondering why she knew.


    "Who said giants? Who did you talk to? Who told you?" Hagrid said in a panic.


    "We guessed it," Hermione said.


    Harry and Ron also nodded. After all, the only ones who could beat Hagrid were giants.


    Harry asked: "Are you going to find the giant? Hagrid."


    Soon, Hagrid, who had grown up drinking Veritaserum, made it clear what was going to happen.


    He did go to find the giant, and also negotiated with the giant.


    Dumbledore asked him to win over the giant and brought gifts.


    He and Ms. Maxim traveled over the mountains and ridges together and spent a month finding the giants.


    "Why don''t you use a portkey?" Ron was confused.


    "We need to be careful about being discovered, Ron." Hagrid said, "Death Eaters are also looking for giants."


    Along the way, neither he nor Ms. Maxim used magic.


    They announced to the outside world that they were going to Beauxbatons.


    Then go from France to the residence of the giants.


    However, after finding it, there were still twists and turns.


    Not long after the first giant leader they came into contact with, that leader was killed by another giant. The new leader was very unfriendly after taking over.


    Hagrid was still being pinched. If Ms. Maxim hadn''t been there, something might have happened.


    Later they discovered that the giant had come into contact with Death Eaters, causing Hagrid to be forced to hide in a cave for several days.


    Hagrid still failed to win over him, and finally had to leave there.


    The story is very exciting, but the three little ones still have doubts.


    Since Hagrid didn''t fight with the giant, why was it so miserable?


    Hagrid repeatedly emphasized that he was not attacked, so how did he get injured?


    After the three little ones finished talking, there was a knock on the door outside.


    They hurriedly hid, and then saw Umbridge.


    ¡­


    John saw Umbridge coming out of the hut, and he used the Disillusionment Charm to disappear into the snow.


    Tom''s eyes widened. After spinning around in circles a few times, it finally dug a hole and buried itself in it.


    Umbridge didn''t notice when she passed by.


    John came outside Hagrid''s hut and heard Hagrid''s careless voice inside.


    "Danger?"


    "Don''t be stupid. I won''t give you dangerous things. I mean, they can take care of themselves."


    "Hagrid, you must pass Umbridge''s inspection. It would really be much better if she saw you teach us how to find Ponlock, how to distinguish hedgehogs from thorns, etc.!" It was Hermione''s voice. .


    "That''s not very interesting, Hermione," Hagrid''s voice sounded. "The things I prepared are much more magical. I have been raising them for many years. Well, John has also helped me raise a lot during this time."


    "I beg you, Hagrid." Hermione was almost desperate.


    John listened to everything and understood that Hagrid probably wanted to bring those dangerous magical animals to class again.


    After all, Hagrid¡¯s aesthetics is different from others.


    After thinking for a while, John knocked on the door.


    There was silence inside immediately. Hagrid came to open the door after a while, with a wary look on his face.


    Hagrid laughed when he saw John slowly revealing his figure.


    "John, I saw the gift you gave me."


    When they heard it was John, the three little ones hiding under the invisibility cloak breathed a sigh of relief.


    Hermione originally wanted to come out, but Harry held her back and motioned her to be silent.


    Hermione glanced at Harry suspiciously. Harry wanted to see what John and Hagrid were talking about.


    It can be regarded as revenge. Last time at the bar, John overheard the D.A. talking.


    They saw that after John saw Hagrid, his face suddenly fell.


    Seems to be angry.


    "Were you beaten?" John''s voice sounded colder than the wind and snow outside.


    Ron shivered and felt the temperature drop a few degrees.


    When Hagrid heard this, he said in a panic: "No, I''m fine."


    John walked into the hut without saying a word. When he found that the three little ones were not there, he knew it was the invisibility cloak.


    Not caring about this, John glanced at the fire dragon meat that Yaya was about to eat secretly, and his face darkened.


    Hagrid talked to John about his search for the giant.


    In his opinion, since Harry and the others knew it, it didn''t matter if they told John.


    After listening to this, John''s expression became even worse.


    There was danger in his tone, "You mean, Dumbledore just asked you to find the giant?"


    ¡­


    Chapter 308 Gaffe and Weakness


    "Yes, I said it." Hagrid is a big-hearted person, and he has not noticed the chill in John''s tone.


    The three little ones felt it.


    Ron used his lowest voice and said close to Harry''s ear, "Why does he look so angry?"


    Harry didn''t know either, and John''s address to Dumbledore made him notice.


    The uneasiness in Hermione''s heart was getting bigger and bigger. She could hear John''s dissatisfaction with Dumbledore.


    Hagrid invited John to sit down and poured him a cup of tea with boiled hot water.


    Under the gaze of the three little ones, the hot tea was steaming in the cup.


    As Hagrid pushed it to John, the tea quickly cooled down, and a layer of frost condensed on the surface of the cup.


    "Just go through like this?" John''s face showed no emotion, "Without any preparation?"


    "We brought gifts." Hagrid said.


    John interrupted him with a sneer, "Only gifts?"


    "Ah?" Hagrid was stunned. Otherwise, what else would there be?


    John said in a deep voice: "Where is your safety?"


    "What, I''m safe." Hagrid retorted.


    John looked at Hagrid and said, "That''s a giant, cruel and murderous. Dumbledore didn''t even give you any defense?"


    "We''re fine," Hagrid muttered.


    "There are not only giants there," John said coldly, "there are also Death Eaters."


    Hagrid still said that he was fine.


    John became angry, pointed at his face and shouted: "You are hurt, Hagrid."


    "Dumbledore asked you to carry out the most dangerous mission, but he never considered your safety!"


    A trace of darkness flashed across his eyes, and John said ferociously, "Are all lives not worth mentioning in Dumbledore''s eyes?"


    "John?" Hagrid said in disbelief, "How could you say that about Dumbledore."


    "You are my friend, Hagrid!"


    John roared: "I won''t let anything happen to my friends like this!"


    "Click."


    The cup cracked and the tea inside turned into ice.


    A dark aura floated around John''s body.


    Hagrid was startled, he was at a loss what to do.


    The three little ones'' hearts skipped a beat. They had never seen John in this state.


    In the past, John had always shown himself to be rational, but he had never been so out of control.


    John was irritated by Hagrid''s injury.


    The fire kept replaying in his mind.


    Hagrid''s miserable state could beat a hybrid giant into this state.


    How dangerous that must be.


    And what about Dumbledore?


    He just let Hagrid pass.


    There is no assistance, no equipment, not even anything to protect you.


    "John."


    Things in the cabin trembled.


    It''s like an earthquake.


    Hagrid said hurriedly: "I''m fine, really, John."


    He was like a big brown bear holding an embroidery needle, not knowing what to do.


    "Yes, Dumbledore, you are still so confused." John said to himself.


    When Harry heard this, he shouted angrily, "Dumbledore is not confused."


    He took off his invisibility cloak, and the three little ones were revealed.


    "Not confused?" John said coldly, "He asked Hagrid to find the giant without even providing any help."


    "That''s, that''s..." Harry wanted to argue but couldn''t find the words.


    John continued to say coldly: "Those are giants, cruel giants. Why are giants exiled? Because of their cruelty, Dumbledore got lucky with them."


    "Hagrid''s injury is the best proof. Dumbledore asked him to meet the most brutal giant, bringing only gifts but no weapons."

 Chapter 282：

    Harry was so beaten that his face turned red. Hagrid ignored the pain on his body and kept saying, "I wasn''t beaten by them, I just, just..."


    Hagrid couldn''t say what he thought of.


    Hermione hurriedly comforted John, "Dumbledore will not harm Hagrid."


    "I can''t see," John said sarcastically, "In Dumbledore''s eyes, he has never valued other people."


    After saying this, Harry glared at John, "Don''t insult Dumbledore!"


    The black aura on John''s body became thicker and thicker, and his eyes turned into vertical pupils in an instant, and he looked at Harry quickly.


    Harry''s body went cold, and John in front of him seemed to have turned into a dementor, surrounding him.


    The scar on his forehead hurt.


    "enough!"


    Hermione stepped forward and stood between the two people, and John closed his eyes.


    The black energy converged into the body, and the hut stopped shaking.


    John took a deep breath and his voice returned to calmness.


    "I''ll go find Dumbledore," John said softly, looking at Hagrid, "Take care of yourself."


    He turned and left the hut. Harry was in unbearable pain, and finally let out a scream and fainted.


    He didn''t look back and walked outside the house.


    Zuowu smelled his scent and ran over. John said to Zuowu: "Drive away all the animals outside, don''t let Hagrid find it."


    Because of Hagrid''s injury, John was a little out of control.


    But he was still concerned about Hagrid''s return to class.


    Knowing that Hagrid''s aesthetics were different, he asked Zoe Wu to drive away all the animals outside, so that Hagrid could not bring those dangerous things.


    ¡­


    Harry was sent to the school hospital.


    Madam Pomfrey asked Harry to just lie down for a while.


    Harry woke up after being unconscious for nearly an hour.


    Professor McGonagall came over after learning about it and asked the three people what happened.


    Hermione and Ron hesitated, but Harry responded and said, "I''m fine, I just fell off the bed and hit my head."


    Professor McGonagall was doubtful and finally left.


    After coming out of the school hospital, the three little ones returned to the Gryffindor common room.


    Ron said: "Why is John so excited about Hagrid?"


    He admitted that he was scared.


    I have never seen John like that before, with a ferocious roar on his face.


    He has a different image from the King of Slytherin.


    What Harry cared more about was the pair of eyes he saw. He had seen these eyes when he was in second grade.


    His scar started to hurt after seeing it. Is it because of John?


    "Because of Edgar''s incident," Hermione said with a heavy heart, "Hagrid is his friend, and he is afraid that something will happen to his friend."


    "Nothing will happen to him." Harry said dissatisfiedly.


    Hermione said: "I think Dumbledore does lack some consideration."


    As soon as these words came out, both of them looked at him in disbelief.


    It seemed that Hermione was surprised that she would think this way.


    "Are you crazy too?" Ron shouted: "Why Dumbledore..."


    "Something happened to Hagrid, didn''t it?" Hermione interrupted Ron. "He asked Hagrid to bring gifts to see the ferocious giant. You also heard how dangerous Hagrid is."


    The two people were silent.


    Hagrid¡¯s misery was obvious to everyone.


    Not just giants, but also Death Eaters.


    Hagrid experienced such dangerous things.


    But it was still hard for them to say that Dumbledore had done something wrong.


    The two boys awkwardly returned to the dormitory, and Hermione sat in front of the fireplace.


    The burning fireplace made her unable to forget the coldness at that time.


    "John, what''s wrong with you?"


    She stretched out her hand close to the fire, as if she wanted to be warmed like this.


    The fingertips feel slightly hot.


    She recalled the conversation John had with her in the library.


    If there really is such a day.


    What would you do?


    Her thoughts were very confused.


    Miss Know-It-All¡¯s clever head couldn¡¯t find a solution for the first time.


    This is more difficult than all the problems she has encountered, like a question without an answer.


    No matter which one it is, it will hurt the other one.


    "Please," Hermione''s eyes were slightly red, as if she was praying to someone, "John, Harry."


    "Don''t be like that."


    The weak side only appears when you are alone.


    ¡­


    Hermione immediately returned to her original know-it-all self the next day.


    She went out early in the morning to prepare Hagrid''s first lesson after returning.


    Hagrid was also her friend, and she didn''t want Hagrid to be kicked out of school by Umbridge.


    In that case, they will all be very sad.


    Harry and Ron were left to deal with the pile of homework.


    After Hermione arrived at Hagrid''s hut, she waited for half an hour before she saw Hagrid coming back carrying raw meat with a confused look on his face.


    "Hagrid, what''s wrong with you?" She came to Hagrid and asked.


    Hagrid''s face was still bruised, and he said confusedly: "I don''t know, all those animals are gone."


    He went to feed the Thestrals and found that all the Thestrals in that place had disappeared.


    He thought it was because he was dazzled.


    ¡­


    Chapter 309 Azkaban and Prison Break


    When Daphne found John, he was sitting alone in the Star Club.


    The dim starlight hung down.


    The golden stars poured into the cup, reflecting John''s face.


    Daphne walked over to John and sat down.


    She could feel the turbulent emotions that she drank from herself.


    "Thank you, Daphne."


    John finished the wine in the glass and exhaled a breath of thick air from his mouth.


    No need for too many words, just the quiet companionship helped John calm down.


    Looking at the face that was getting thinner day by day, Daphne felt distressed in her eyes.


    I don¡¯t know when it started, but John started to become like this.


    She hoped to share some of the pressure with John, even if it was just to drink with John.


    She grabbed the wine glass and drank the wine in one gulp amid John''s surprised expression.


    Then¡­


    John held Daphne, who was drunk and unconscious, and fell into deep thought.


    Looking at Daphne''s posture, he thought she was drunk after a thousand cups.


    Now it seems that I have thought too much.


    Shaking his head, he smiled helplessly.


    He originally planned to spend the night at the Star Club, but Daphne was there, so he had to go back.


    ¡­


    Slytherin common room.


    Pansy searched around the lounge for several times without encountering her best friend.


    The door to the lounge opened. She looked over in surprise and said, "Daphne, where are you going? I''m worried about you..."


    The words are not finished yet.


    Pansy watched blankly as Daphne was carried back by Princess John. She regretted why she had to meddle in others'' affairs.


    She regretted why she had to meddle in other people''s business.


    But John had already seen her and said happily: "Pansy, please take Daphne to the bedroom."


    Handing Daphne to the numb Pansy, John left with relief.


    Pansy took the person back to the dormitory and put him on the bed with difficulty.


    Looking at her rosy-faced bestie, Pansy couldn''t help but give herself a slap.


    "Damn it, why should I meddle in my own business?"


    She didn''t dare to think that if Daphne knew that she had brought her back...


    Thinking of this, Pansy was filled with despair.


    ¡­


    Auditorium.


    Today''s newspapers have arrived.


    John put down the bread and opened the newspaper to read.


    The eye-catching title in capital letters is shocking.


    "Ten Azkaban prisoners escape."


    A major oversight occurred in Azkaban, and ten Azkaban prisoners escaped.


    And all of this was attributed to the guarding dementors.


    Take ten people away from Azkaban, unless all the dementors are dead.


    A strange color flashed under John''s eyes.


    He learned the inside story from the Death Eaters captured in the American branch.


    That Death Eater was a prisoner in Azkaban who unexpectedly appeared in the United States.


    Under the influence of the truth serum, the other party revealed the secret escape.

 Chapter 283：

    Voldemort wanted a surprise army and conspired with the dementors to make it appear that the ten people were still in Azkaban.


    It can be as sparse as it is dense.


    The attack on the American branch was indeed a strange move, and John was caught off guard.


    But on the contrary, their underestimation of the enemy exposed this plan in advance.


    Instead, he handed Old Batty a knife.


    A knife that can expel dementors.


    The dementors secretly cooperated with Voldemort, thinking that one day they could get more happiness for themselves.


    This calculation is very good.


    Secret cooperation, unless Voldemort has enough power to stand up openly, will always be a secret.


    The Ministry of Magic still needs them as the guards of Azkaban. If they don''t expose them, no one will challenge their status.


    All these plans were shattered after Old Batty got the news.


    The reason why old Batty didn''t take action immediately was because he was waiting for something.


    A kind of thing that can replace the dementors.


    As the owner of Johnny Silverhand''s store, John knew that that thing had now appeared on Old Barty''s desk.


    This means that a replacement for the Dementors has appeared.


    Is it necessary for a Dementor who is not loyal to the Ministry of Magic to exist?


    The answer is no.


    This "Daily Prophet" is to announce to everyone that the Dementors'' mistakes will cost them everything.


    John suddenly felt a burning gaze, turned around and saw a pretty face that was bright and moving.


    "Daphne?" John asked puzzledly.


    Daphne turned her head away shyly, leaving John confused.


    He looked at Malfoy, asking what was going on.


    Malfoy was confused. When did Daphne, the eldest lady, become so shy as a daughter?


    It was agreed that I would be the drag brother and you would be the drag sister?


    How did you become a cute girl?


    You are not the epitome of cute girl.


    Only Pansy knew how desperate she was.


    After sending Daphne back yesterday, Daphne''s eyes were dim and she confessed her love by grabbing her sleeve.


    Pansy thought that Daphne probably wouldn''t remember it when she woke up anyway, so she agreed in order to coax her to sleep.


    However, after waking up in the morning, Daphne looked refreshed.


    Every strand of hair reveals a breath called love.


    At that moment, Pansy knew she was doomed.


    Daphne glanced at John secretly again, turned to her best friend and whispered, "You said my hair is not messed up today?"


    "No, no." Pan Xisheng was helpless.


    If Daphne knew that she was the one who confessed yesterday, would she be killed?


    Daphne didn''t notice anything strange about Pansy, she just felt her face getting hot.


    Thinking of the boldness that suddenly arose in the haze yesterday, she felt like a deer bumping into each other.


    She was so bold that she didn''t know how to face John.


    Astoria: ¡°¡­¡±


    She looked at her sister and looked at John five times in three seconds, and she almost had the words "story" written on her face.


    Asking about her sister and best friend with questioning eyes, Pansy gave a blank and numb look in return.


    Astoria: "Is she in love?"


    Pansy: "Help me."


    Two people with no tacit understanding at all received different news.


    Astoria was very happy that her sister was finally brave.


    ¡­


    Hagrid started his first lesson of fifth grade on Tuesday.


    The students dressed up to go to class, and they recalled what Hagrid had brought to class before.


    Hagrid would come up with some weird things, things he said were very interesting.


    But in their eyes, those magical animals have nothing to do with being cute and interesting.


    Especially seeing Hagrid''s bruised nose and face, some students were already weak in their legs and wanted to run away.


    "What the **** is it that can beat Hagrid like this?"


    Did Hagrid kidnap a giant to teach them a lesson?


    They would rather count the thorns on the thorn man''s body than stay with the giant.


    When everyone was scared, the three little ones were whispering.


    Ron asked in a low voice: "What does Hagrid use to teach?"


    "I don''t know either. Hagrid said he didn''t find anything in the Forbidden Forest."


    Hermione thought of Hagrid''s depressed expression. Although she couldn''t bear it, she felt that this was better.


    "Are you ready?"


    Hagrid couldn''t be more happy.


    Harry glanced at the guy in pink clothes and nodded in response.


    Umbridge held the record book and seemed ready to tell Hagrid to get out at any time.


    Just when everyone thought Hagrid would bring out some monster, Hagrid brought a bunch of thorns and hedgehogs.


    "Today we learn how to distinguish between thorns and hedgehogs."


    This is the only thing Hagrid can find as a lesson.


    Zuowu drove away all the animals around him, and the only ones left were these little guys.


    Originally, he planned to use the Yeqi to teach, but the Yeqi was also driven away by Zou Wu.


    Hagrid was very disappointed.


    The three little ones clenched their fists in celebration.


    Now Hagrid is fine.


    When Umbridge saw the group of assassins, she had a look of contempt on her face.


    The class performance was unsatisfactory, and Umbridge reluctantly gave Hagrid a grade.


    This class seems to be fine.


    As the class comes to an end.


    Harry''s eyes suddenly widened, but Hagrid screamed excitedly.


    "Look, look!"


    A young Thestral was walking towards here, and Hagrid was extremely excited.


    He thought Ye Qi had left the Forbidden Forest.


    Harry discovered that Hagrid could see the strange horse just like he could.


    Hagrid''s eyes lit up, and he finally no longer had to go to class boringly. He shouted excitedly: "Who can see it?"


    Chapter 310 The Ministry of Magic and the Expulsion of Dementors


    Old Batty''s opportunity has come.


    The prison break incident became an opportunity for him to take action.


    When Tang Mi led the white-robed team to the Ministry of Magic, he knew that his last worries were gone.


    Tang Mi smiled and said: "Minister Crouch, the goods ordered by the Ministry of Magic have been produced and will be installed by people from the Alchemy Workshop for you."


    Old Batty picked up the ring-shaped object on the table, pondered for a while and asked seriously: "Is this thing really okay?"


    "Please believe in Johnny Silverhand Store," Tang Mi said politely without getting angry, "We never exaggerate."


    Old Batty looked at his former subordinates, nodded and said, "I believe Mr. Johnny Silverhand will not let me down."


    Picking up the ring, a smile broke out on his rigid face.


    On that day, the Ministry of Magic held a press conference.


    Rita Skeeter, the editor-in-chief of the Daily Prophet, personally wrote a letter of accountability for Azkaban.


    "This is not the first time that dementors have allowed prisoners to escape.


    The escape of Sirius Black and the escape of Peter Pettigrew both illustrate the incompetence of the Dementors.


    This large-scale prison break can be called a stain on the Ministry of Magic. The new Minister Barty Crouch is suspicious of Dementors appearing near Muggle gathering places.


    The Dementor has neglected his duties and will be expelled from the Ministry of Magic. "


    Old Barty wanted to fire those disgusting guys, and most of the wizards applauded.


    Some people are not optimistic about this move, regarding the history and special role of Dementors in the Ministry of Magic.


    In response, Old Batty responded with a tough attitude.


    Although Voldemort''s problem has not yet been exposed, he knows what it means for the Death Eaters to escape.


    If a group of traitors are not expelled, will they still be able to celebrate Christmas?


    He personally led the wizard to Azkaban, and Pierce was already prepared.


    Striker went to Azkaban, and the Auror office acted at the same time.


    Pierce stepped on his polished leather shoes and came to Azkaban, and he took out the Ministry of Magic order and announced it in a high-profile manner.


    "The dementors are dismissed, at this moment."


    When the news was announced, the dementors were very angry.


    Pierce didn''t think about a peaceful solution, so he took a step back and let the Aurors take action.


    A dozen patron saints flew towards the dementors, and the dementors were driven away.


    Tang Mi led people from the alchemy workshop into Azkaban. Everyone held something similar to a receiver in their hands and buried or embedded it in every cell in Azkaban.


    When encountering dementors, the security team will deal with them.


    The dementors in Azkaban were forced into a cell and temporarily controlled.


    The prisoners in Azkaban were all wearing a kind of circlet.


    With something hanging around his neck, a prisoner saw the wand on the alchemist and broke free to grab the wand.


    He kidnapped an alchemist with a ferocious smile. Pierce''s expression was ugly, he didn''t expect something happened.


    "Don''t come over here, or I''ll kill him!" the prisoner yelled with guilt in his voice.


    Tang Mi looked calm, shrugged, and said casually: "Then do it."


    The alchemists stopped. They looked at the prisoner playfully as if they were watching a play.


    The prisoner was stunned for a moment, then yelled: "I''m serious, get out of my way or I will really kill him!"


    Pierce was afraid that the other party would hurt the alchemist, so he also hesitated.

 Chapter 284：

    But Tang Mi remained calm and politely stretched out his hand to signal that he could take action.


    In Azkaban, there is never a shortage of ruthless characters.


    Seeing Tang Mi''s attitude, the prisoner''s heart went crazy, and he pointed his wand at the alchemist''s head and shouted: "Shatter to pieces!"


    After shouting, he saw the alchemist calmly picking his ears.


    "Why are you yelling so loudly?"


    Didn''t the spell succeed?


    The prisoner shouted again without giving up, but the result was still the same.


    An Auror shot a stun spell to knock him down.


    Tang Mi said calmly, "The magic circle absorbs the magic power in the body, builds a transmission structure, and draws the magic power out of the body."


    Pointing to the previously installed receivers, Tang Mi smiled and said: "Their magic power is absorbed into the magic furnace, which can produce the energy supplement needed for the ''Zhi'' series."


    "In the future, striker equipment can be replenished with energy through the magic transmitted from Azkaban."


    Pierce''s eyes lit up. You must know that maintaining batter''s equipment costs a huge sum of money.


    With the magic furnace, they can save a lot of money.


    It is completely a free political achievement.


    Pierce had a smile on his face, watching the prisoners in Azkaban being put on magic loops, as if looking at mobile energy sources one by one.


    Tang Mi took the opportunity to sell a pair of bracelets and said, "This is our newly developed product, which can temporarily curb the magic power in the wizard''s body."


    ¡­


    Azkaban has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    When Old Batty arrived, all the prisoners had been put on magic loops.


    After knowing that this thing can suppress magic power and supplement striker equipment, he and Pierce were in the same mood.


    Tang Mi also demonstrated a more powerful function to him.


    Forbidden Demon Realm.


    By running the magic furnace in reverse, an unbreakable magic-forbidden realm can be formed in Azkaban.


    If you want to get out, the person inside has to run out of magic power.


    Use Zi''s spear to attack Zi''s shield.


    It''s impossible for anyone to get out of a place like this.


    Old Barty''s heart blossomed, and his face remained serious as he said: "Historian Johnny Silverhand asked to take over the management of the Dementors as payment for this time, so he suffered a bit."


    "Minister Crouch, my lord is happy to help." Tang Mi smiled and said, "He always spares no effort to help his friends."


    Dementors are a hot potato. After this incident, they are full of resentment towards the Ministry of Magic.


    Dementors are difficult to kill, and dealing with them has become very difficult.


    Old Barty doesn''t have to worry that Johnny Silverhand will use these dementors as leverage against the Ministry of Magic.


    He and Johnny Silverhand are in alliance, and the Dementors'' resentment is also directed at Johnny Silverhand''s store.


    In addition, the Dementors had a secret alliance with Voldemort before, and Johnny Silverhand''s attitude towards the Death Eaters was enough to reassure people.


    The transaction between both parties was very pleasant.


    Tang Mi said: "The business as a Johnny Silverhand store has ended. As a friend, I have a gift for Minister Crouch."


    When Old Barty saw Antonin, the Death Eater escorted by the security team, he showed a very kind and happy smile.


    ¡­


    The dementors of Azkaban were expelled, along with Old Barty''s resolute speed.


    Among the ten Azkaban prisoners, Antonin Dolohov was captured.


    The speed is so fast, compared to the efficiency that once took a year to catch a fugitive, it is simply a world of difference.


    The "Daily Prophet" once again trumpeted the greatness of Minister Barty Crouch, who was called the most satisfying minister in the past twenty years.


    Even the Quibbler, a joke magazine, was very rare in praising old Barty, unlike before, where he suspected that Fudge had raised a secret army.


    All this was known to John after he finished the Care of Magical Creatures get out of class.


    He was a little helpless because of the appearance of Xiao Yeqi.


    The little Thestral walked up to John at that time, revealing the newly grown Thestral feathers.


    A hundred secrets and a sparse.


    Xiao Yeqi came here to exchange for food.


    Hagrid took advantage of the opportunity to teach everyone a ''very interesting'' lesson before get out of class ended.


    Harry understood that he was not crazy.


    Thestrals are creatures that can only be seen by those who have seen death. Hagrid calls them interesting magical animals.


    But Umbridge obviously didn''t think so.


    In the magical world, Thestrals have always been an ominous symbol.


    Just like Dementors, not many people will like them.


    She wrote furiously in the record book, her mouth wide open like a toad, more like a greedy and ugly toad.


    For Hagrid, it may be a very vivid lesson.


    The other students could only watch as Hagrid introduced the air to them with great interest.


    Except for a few students, no one saw it.


    Chapter 311: Buying Dementors and Horcruxes Are Strange


    Principal''s office.


    Dumbledore also had the "Daily Prophet" on his desk, with a look of relief on his face.


    Although Old Batty was afraid of him, he remembered his words.


    Expelling the Dementors means that the possibility of Voldemort occupying Azkaban will be greatly reduced.


    "This is not very good news." Snape said solemnly, "Those Death Eaters escaped."


    "Some Death Eaters, Severus." Dumbledore put down the newspaper, and Snape sent it to him as soon as he got the news.


    He knew what Snape was worried about, and with wisdom in his eyes, he said kindly: "It''s not too late to make amends."


    Compared with the decision to fire the Dementors, Dumbledore was more gratified that Old Barty was willing to listen to other people''s suggestions.


    He had doubted whether Old Batty would turn a deaf ear to his suggestions.


    To deal with Voldemort, it would be best if the Ministry of Magic could help.


    "With all due respect," Snape''s expression did not improve, "Barty Crouch''s attitude towards you has made it clear what he means."


    "As long as he is willing to contribute to the wizarding world," Dumbledore said calmly, "I am willing to let go of those irrelevant things."


    Snape said slyly, "I hope he can know your painstaking efforts."


    He was surprised that Dumbledore remained optimistic about many things.


    Dumbledore found no solution for the Dementors.


    The eyes hidden behind the half-moon lenses showed a trace of doubt. The Ministry of Magic wouldn''t simply expel the dementors, right?


    ¡­


    Azkaban.


    The wands in the hands of the ten Aurors continued to emit silver mist, trapping the dementors inside.


    "Let them come down and put new ones up." Pierce glanced at his pocket watch and motioned for other Aurors to come up and replace them.


    Trapping dementors is a very laborious task. The only known spell that can deal with dementors is the Patronus Charm.


    And the Patronus Charm is extremely difficult to practice, even among Aurors not everyone can master it.


    The long-term magic output was too much for the Aurors, so he arranged for three teams of Aurors to take turns casting spells.


    Fortunately, the dementors did not have the ability to penetrate the wall, otherwise they would not have been able to trap the dementors for a day.


    "ExpectoPatronum"


    The new Auror stepped forward to use the Patronus Charm, and the replaced Auror was exhausted.


    Half an hour later.


    "How long are we going to continue?" an Auror asked.


    Nearly all the Aurors from the Ministry of Magic are here. If this continues, there may be trouble in the Ministry of Magic.


    Tang Mi looked away from his watch and said with a smile, "I think it''s almost done."


    He thought his boss was probably out of class.


    Pierce asked the others to evacuate outside first.


    "Get out of here," he said to the Aurors who were using the Patronus Charm.


    "But, Dementors." An Auror hesitated.


    Pierce said impatiently, "Get out of here and someone will take care of it."


    Due to the orders of his superiors, the Auror removed the Patronus Charm.


    Three seconds after the Patron Saint Curse disappeared, a terrifying scream erupted from the cell.


    The Auror''s scalp was numb and he rushed out of Azkaban without stopping for a moment.


    A young Auror lost his footing while retreating because he had less magic power, and fell down.


    The door of the cell was broken open, and dense crowds of dementors flew out from inside.


    When they saw Auror, they were like a black tide, trying to drown him.


    "no, do not want!"


    Just before being submerged in black, the Auror heard footsteps.


    Unlike the running footsteps, this footsteps were steady. .


    The surging Dementors suddenly stopped moving forward.


    The young Auror saved his life and heard footsteps approaching.


    He looked back.


    The dense black threads on the walls and floor spread quickly like ink on the canvas.


    The dementors encountered their natural enemies and were forced to retreat.


    The young Auror thought that he would also be swallowed by the darkness behind him, but the darkness bypassed him and **** the dementors who were unable to escape.


    The black silk thread was connected to the Dementor, and the Dementor howled.


    "leave here."


    The footsteps came to a stop behind the young Auror, and the low and hoarse voice sounded like the friction of sand carried away by the sea water rushing across the beach.


    Unable to refuse, the young Auror looked and saw the iconic silver mask.


    He stammered, "Second, Silver Hand...Your Excellency."


    From that person, he felt a horror that was even more frightening than the dementors.


    Having survived the terrible black tide, he crawled out of Azkaban.


    Until he left the cell, he still had lingering fears.


    That direction conveyed a terrifying aura.


    The Dementor, which could only be trapped by dozens of Aurors, was now like a frightened little daughter-in-law, entangled in black silk threads.

 Chapter 285：

    John, who came from Hogwarts, had an extra box in his hand and opened it, and the Dementor was pulled in.


    One after another, Azkaban was visibly cleared of dementors.


    The magic crystals inlaid on all sides of the box overflowed with light, and cracks appeared on the box.


    The last dementor was put in, and John''s silver arms turned black, covering the entire box.


    "I should be able to hold on until I get back."


    Holding the box in his hand, John walked out of Azkaban.


    The suffocating pressure made even the experienced Auror hold his breath.


    Seeing him coming out, Pierce hurriedly greeted him respectfully.


    "Sir Johnny Silverhand."


    John nodded slightly and saw that Pierce''s eyes were always on his hands. He chuckled and said, "Tell Minister Crouch that I will take the reward."


    Pierce was stunned for a moment, thought of something, and lowered his head in awe.


    "Sir, I''ll take you back." Pierce saw John was about to leave and hurried over.


    John chuckled and said, "No, I think I can do it faster."


    "Faster?" Pierce looked puzzled.


    There is an anti-Apparition spell on this island. Is it a portkey?


    In Pierce''s puzzled gaze, a huge figure fell from the sky.


    "Zouwu!"


    After the big cat Zuowu fell down, the peony flower''s big tail waved to clear the surrounding area.


    John jumped lightly and landed on Zuowu.


    Zuowu activated his transmission ability, and with a roar, he disappeared into the space channel.


    Tang Mi watched his boss abandon him, and he was speechless and choked in his heart.


    Without showing it, he said goodbye to Pierce.


    The wizards from the Alchemy Workshop, Johnny Silverhand, got on the carriage and left Azkaban.


    ¡­


    John who left did not return to Hogwarts.


    He arrived at the Silver Hand Manor, and the sound of the huge Zuowu falling attracted the security team.


    John sent them away.


    Zuowu spotted a cattail in the lavender garden.


    The box in his hand was about to break. John walked past the room where the golden cup was kept.


    John cut open his palm and poured the blood into the dragon container.


    Blood dripped into the container and the dragon''s eyes turned red.


    A door opened, revealing what seemed like substantial darkness inside.


    This is a cell specially made for him.


    The unbreakable room.


    Inlaid with many magic crystals to form a magic magnetic field.


    The blackness on his hand faded away, and the box containing the dementors quickly collapsed, and countless dementors poured out of it.


    The magic magnetic field is activated and the dementors are trapped.


    At the same time, the darkness in the room turned into sticky black thread, and a dementor was touched, stripping away the cocoons and decomposing the body.


    Soon it turned into a ball of soul-like material, which was dragged into the water-like black thread and sucked away.


    The dementors screamed in panic, and John walked out of the room and saw the dragon spitting out a soul into the container.


    After a while, another soul spit out.


    He left a soul-eating curse in the room, which will continue to refine the dementors into souls.


    With this room, he can harvest souls without having to do it himself.


    After finishing everything, he closed the dragon container and left.


    Before leaving, he stopped and looked at the golden cup of Horcrux trapped in the container.


    There was contemplation and surprise in his eyes.


    Chapter 312 New Prison and Ministry of Magic Advisor


    Some people are not optimistic about expelling the dementors.


    They are all waiting to see how the Ministry of Magic will fill this vacancy.


    People familiar with the matter know what kind of dilemma the Ministry of Magic is currently in.


    Dementors have always worked in Azkaban for free. They do not need to be paid to guard them, and at the same time they can scare prisoners.


    But once the Dementors are gone, it means that such a large Azkaban can only be guarded manually.


    It will be a tricky thing for those prisoners to rejuvenate, which means that a lot of manpower will be needed to send them there.


    The Ministry of Magic needs to expand its armed forces, and money expenditures will also increase.


    You know, the last time Old Barty reorganized the Ministry of Magic, there were still some salary arrears.


    Although this money was redistributed, it also left the Ministry of Magic in a state of barely balance.


    This situation will not improve until next year at the earliest.


    During this period, we can¡¯t leave Azkaban unattended, right?


    Sending Aurors there will leave the Ministry of Magic empty.


    No matter which one it is, it is a very difficult decision for the Ministry of Magic.


    The employees of the Ministry of Magic working today were a little absent-minded.


    "Minister Crouch''s firing of the Dementors is just the first step."


    A worried woman wearing glasses thinks this is just the first step in layoffs.


    "Your position is more important than mine."


    An employee in the logistics department was also worried. He felt that the logistics department should be the first to be laid off.


    Regarding the large expenditure in Azkaban, they felt that they would eventually resolve the pressure through layoffs.


    Safety inspectors rarely give up visiting graves for fear of receiving a layoff notice letter.


    A green flame lit up in the fireplace.


    Old Batty walked out, and almost everyone was working there in their best condition.


    "Minister Crouch, Dumbledore is waiting for you in the office." The security inspector reported with a flattering smile.


    Old Batty paused and nodded with a straight face.


    He met Percy who was doing something in the elevator. Percy hesitated to speak, and finally couldn''t help asking: "Minister Crouch, about the new warden of Azkaban."


    "That matter has been resolved," Old Barty still attached great importance to Percy and softened his tone and said, "There is also a better solution to the financial expenditure."


    Percy looked solemn and nodded to show that he understood.


    When the elevator reached its destination, Percy walked out and said respectfully: "I think I can tell them not to worry so much."


    Old Batty nodded to indicate that he could speak out.


    After arriving at the minister''s office, Old Barty saw Dumbledore, who had not been seen for some time.


    "Dumbledore."


    "Minister Crouch."


    The atmosphere when the two people met was not so tense.


    For Barty Sr., he appreciated Dumbledore''s calmness after delegating power.


    As long as Dumbledore didn''t come over to ask for some power back, he was still willing to give respect to the White Devil of the wizarding world.


    "About Dementors," Dumbledore brought up the topic after some small talk, "How is Minister Crouch going to deal with it?"


    He wanted to remind old Barty not to be careless. After losing his position as the guard of Azkaban, the dementors are still dangerous.


    In this regard, Old Batty said: "I believe that Mr. Johnny Silverhand will have a better way to handle it."


    "Johnny Silverhand?" Dumbledore was stunned, "What does this have to do with him?"


    As soon as he asked his question, there was a knock on the door outside.


    "Minister Crouch, the reporter is here."


    Dumbledore thought it was just a simple report, but he was wrong.


    This is a grand press conference.


    Two press conferences in one day.


    "Minister Crouch, is it too hasty to expel the Dementors? Have you considered the follow-up treatment after the Dementors leave?"


    Rita Skeeter, who has a sharp reputation in the industry, asked sharply.


    Old Barty changed into a wizard robe for formal occasions and said seriously: "After investigation, there are major violations of Dementors, which have seriously endangered the security of the magical world. In order to ensure the defensive nature of Azkaban and protect the magical world, I That¡¯s why we made this decision.¡±


    "As for the follow-up processing, please trust the Ministry of Magic," Old Barty replied sternly, "Through the unremitting efforts of the Ministry of Magic, this matter has been successfully resolved."


    "We re-modified Azkaban. On the basis of the original, we introduced a new device called Magic Loop, which is more effective than Dementors."


    "This device can well control prisoners'' use of magic, and at the same time, it can save a lot of money for the Ministry of Magic."


    "Saving money? Minister Crouch, what specifically?" Rita Skeeter asked.


    Old Barty answered methodically: "The Ministry of Magic''s Auror and striker equipment requires a large amount of maintenance fees. Magic loop can concentrate the absorbed magic back to replenish the equipment independently, effectively saving money on Auror and striker equipment. maintenance costs.¡±


    After speaking, Old Barty looked at the camera with a smile on his stern face and said: "Here, the Ministry of Magic would like to thank Mr. Johnny Silverhand, the consultant of the Ministry of Magic, for his sponsorship, which has greatly saved the Ministry of Magic funds."


    This scene was recorded on camera.


    Expelling the dementors not only did not increase the cost, but also greatly reduced the funding.


    This is a great political achievement, enough to increase the reputation of old Batty as a minister.


    Together with Pierce, the director of the Auror Office, he also received a strong stroke in his political career.


    Those Ministry of Magic employees who were worried about being fired will be grateful to Piers. This sponsorship was obtained in the names of Piers and Barty Sr.


    By the time the press conference was over, Dumbledore also knew why Old Barty said Johnny Silverhand would take care of the Dementors.


    He sold the dementors to Johnny Silverhand.


    This news shocked Dumbledore.


    For him, this news is not very good.


    He was worried in his heart, why John wanted to get the dementors.


    "John." He said to himself.


    ¡­


    Interviews from various newspapers about the Ministry of Magic''s remodeling of Azkaban Prison and Minister Crouch''s wise actions were quickly transmitted.


    At the same time, at the press conference, Old Barty represented the Ministry of Magic and disclosed Johnny Silverhand''s identity as a consultant to the Ministry of Magic for the first time to the public.


    No one knows the specific powers of this Ministry of Magic consultant. An insider revealed that Johnny Silverhand once participated in a Wizengamot trial.


    Can it be shown from the side that the advisors of the Ministry of Magic have the power to participate in the trial and the legality of joining the Wizengamot?


    The major opinions occupy almost an entire page of the Daily Prophet.


    In newspapers, the image of old Batty''s smile was repeatedly repeated under the flashlight.

 Chapter 286：

    "This is good news."


    The second day, the Gryffindor table.


    Hermione expressed her opinions to the other two.


    She said happily: "Crouch listened to Dumbledore''s suggestion and fired the dementors."


    Even Harry had to admit that the minister was a person who listened to advice.


    He was in the school hospital listening to Dumbledore''s conversation with Old Barty and Amelia.


    Knowing that the Dementors were likely to be won over by Voldemort, Old Barty did not make any move for a long time. He even complained to his partners that Old Barty did not listen to advice.


    "He also caught one of the escaped Death Eaters." Hermione said with joy, "This is good news, he is very efficient."


    "Yeah, yeah." Harry was a little distracted.


    Ron said: "There are nine more, I mean there are other Death Eaters who haven''t been caught."


    "We don''t know when he will be able to catch him." Ron thought that maybe old Barty just got lucky.


    "The people think he''s the best minister in twenty years," Hermione said nonchalantly, "He''ll catch him soon."


    "You are blindly worshiping Lockhart." Ron mentioned Lockhart again and said, "Just like you worship Lockhart."


    "You!" Hermione glared at Ron angrily.


    Why does this person always like to bring up other people¡¯s past that they can¡¯t look back on?


    She picked up the "Dark Magic, Defense, Guide" on the table and threw it at Ron.


    Ron screamed when he was hit, and he didn''t forget to stuff a mouthful of oats into his mouth.


    Perhaps realizing that Harry was too quiet, Hermione looked at the absent-minded Harry and asked, "What''s wrong with you, Harry?"


    Harry didn''t even notice that the bacon fell off his fork. He came back to his senses after hearing the sound. After hesitating for a while, he said, "I was dreaming."


    ¡­


    Chapter 313 Dreams and Dreams


    Harry was dreaming again.


    This time he dreamed of something different.


    It was the door at first. He kept trying to get closer, but he could never touch it.


    But the difference was that when he approached the door, the scene in front of him changed.


    He changed places.


    A very strange place.


    He was placed on a platform, with dragon sculptures and strange words floating all over the room.


    Harry thought this was an ordinary dream.


    But he saw an unexpected person.


    He will never forget that person, standing in that high position in the courtroom, with the silver mask.


    Johnny Silverhand.


    He saw Johnny Silverhand seemed to be doing some ritual.


    Johnny Silver opened his palm and released blood. The dragon sculpture swallowed the blood, its eyes turned red, and a room opened from the back.


    After watching Johnny Silverhand enter the room, there was a suffocating atmosphere inside.


    It seemed that there would be no more happiness, and the endless cold air came from inside with terrifying fear.


    He was glad that he seemed to be in a cover. He seemed to have been crumpled into a ball and stuffed into the glass cover. He couldn''t even stretch out his hands and feet and could only curl up.


    Harry desperately wanted to wake up, but it was like a nightmare, and he struggled to no avail.


    He watched Johnny Silverhand enter the room, and when he came out, endless screams came from inside.


    The scream went straight to his soul and gave Harry a splitting headache. He swore that if he listened to it for just a moment longer, his head would explode.


    Fortunately, the door closed, and Harry breathed a sigh of relief. He thought it would end like this.


    Johnny Silverhand walked towards the outside, and before leaving, he suddenly turned back.


    Those eyes.


    Harry swore he saw it, there seemed to be doubt in those eyes.


    After staring for a while, his eyes turned into vertical pupils, and a terrible feeling swept over him.


    That look made Harry''s scalp tingle.


    The scar on his forehead hurt as if it was burning, and he was awakened.


    He jumped up and sat upright, the tips of his hair wet with sweat.


    "What''s wrong?" Ron asked in a whisper as he was half asleep.


    "It''s okay." Harry, his body wet with cold sweat, looked at the hazy light outside and responded.


    Ron didn''t answer him, but there was the sound of someone sleeping soundly.


    For the first time, he felt that purring could give him such a strong sense of security.


    Harry stood up and stood by the window, breathing greedily, which made him feel alive.


    When I saw myself through the glass, my face was pale and bloodless, as if I had been seriously ill.


    He stared at his face.


    The next second, his pupils inside the glass shrank and turned into two vertical pupils like slits.


    Those eyes!


    He was startled and rubbed his eyes hastily.


    Looking again, my eyes have returned to normal.


    But at that moment of horror, he didn''t feel better until it was completely light.


    ¡­


    In the auditorium.


    Ron was shocked and said: "Are you okay?"


    Knowing that Harry had a dream, Hermione and Ron gave him worried looks.


    "I think I still need to tell Professor Dumbledore about this matter." Hermione mentioned the matter again.


    Harry was a little resistant. He was like an adolescent boy, feeling angry.


    "No need, he is busy avoiding me."


    He may not realize the seriousness of this matter.


    Hermione was a little angry, why didn''t this child listen to advice?


    Regarding the dream, they gradually let it go after class.


    At the end of the day''s classes, John walked into the Forbidden Forest.


    After feeding the food to Zuowu, John rubbed the big head and chuckled: "You did me a big favor."


    Zuowu took out the fur ball and put it down, looking at John expectantly.


    John thanked Zuowu for sending him to Azkaban yesterday, so he naturally would not refuse.


    One person and one cat left imprints one after another in the snow. Tom ran over and tried to pick up the fur ball that was bigger than his body with his dog mouth.


    After playing around for a while, Zuowu was satisfied.


    Watching Zuowu run into the Forbidden Forest, John heard the sound of centaurs running.


    He frowned, the horse people should have no conflict with Zou Wu.


    When driving away the animals in the Forbidden Forest, he did not attack the centaurs.


    He saw centaurs running past the Forbidden Forest, including Firenze, whom he had seen before.


    "Is there something in the Forbidden Forest?" John looked at the centaurs running into the depths in confusion.


    He returned to Hagrid''s hut and used magic to take out the raw meat and feed it to the Thestrals.


    The Thestral was returned to its original place, and after being fed for an hour, John saw Hagrid coming out.


    He looked like he had just come out of the Forbidden Forest, and there was blood on his face.


    John stared at Hagrid. The sound of the Thestral eating raw meat made Hagrid finally notice John.


    "John," Hagrid hurriedly covered his face, not daring to let John see his injuries, "Why are you still here?"


    "I''m feeding the Thestrals, Hagrid." John frowned and said, "Are you injured again?"


    "No, no." Hagrid said quickly, "I just accidentally fell in the Forbidden Forest."


    This lie was clumsy. Even if Hagrid collided with a stone, the stone would be broken instead of Hagrid''s skin.


    "I respect you, Hagrid," John looked deeply at Hagrid and said solemnly, "I won''t ask you what happened again, but you have to promise me that nothing will happen."


    "I can guarantee that." Hagrid nodded hurriedly.


    He was afraid of what John might actually do.


    He knows that John has this strength.


    Waved goodbye to Hagrid.


    John went to the Star Club and made an appointment with someone.


    Walking into the Star Club, a man was already waiting there, searching for the stars in the cabinet.


    "The one on the left." John snapped his fingers, and the chair came running over on four legs.


    The man opened the cabinet on the left in the night, and inside were stars glowing with golden light.


    "I remember I had less than three bottles when I left."


    At a glance, there were at least ten bottles in the cabinet. After taking one bottle and opening it, a cup appeared on the table out of thin air.


    The golden wine fell into the golden cup, two cups of stars were picked up, and one of them was placed in front of John.


    "You have done a great thing."


    The golden fluorescent light reflected the man''s face, it was Percy.


    He has become more mature and no longer as immature as he was in school.


    John chuckled and said, "It''s a good thing, isn''t it?"


    "Indeed," Percy took a sip of the stars and couldn''t help but sigh, "Minister Crouch is known as the best minister in the past twenty years. His political performance is much better than that of the former minister Fudge."


    In less than half a year, Old Barty has done more than Fudge did in several years.


    "Dumbledore went to see Minister Crouch," Percy sat down and said in a deep voice, "They talked about the Dementors."


    "Dumbledore knows that I took away the dementors?" John shook the golden wine in the cup and smiled: "Then he can''t do anything."


    "He is investigating your intentions." Percy said. "My father met with Dumbledore and they both expressed concerns about this behavior."


    "But the good news is that they all agree that you will not give the Dementors another chance to defect to Voldemort."


    Percy said the name with a calm expression. He heard the news when he was dealing with the confiscated Muggle electric stove from Egyptian wizards.


    Although Dumbledore was worried about what John might do with the dementors, he reassured Mr. Weasley about it.


    "If your father finds out, I''m afraid he will have a bigger problem with you." John was referring to the eavesdropping.


    Percy was silent for a while, then raised his head and said, "I hope to be able to do something about the Ministry of Magic."


    "That''s a dangerous thing, Percy." John paused and said, "You still have a Ministry of Magic position."


    "My father is also an official of the Ministry of Magic," Percy looked at John and said, "But he is also working for Dumbledore."


    "Okay," John took a sip of the golden wine and nodded in agreement: "You convinced me,"

 Chapter 287：

    "I do have something. I want to find out what the Order of the Phoenix is ??worried about."


    His eyes were deep and he said in a deep voice: "If possible, I want to know."


    "On the premise of not destroying your family relationship."


    "I know how to do it. In fact, I think my brothers also know something." Percy sighed helplessly and said, "It''s a pity that they don''t like me."


    John couldn''t help but shake his head when he thought about the Weasley twins'' attitude towards Percy and said, "You have different pursuits. Different people are destined to find it difficult to be together peacefully."


    The Weasley twins are like a pair of magpies. They chatter and flock to busy places.


    They disliked Percy''s routine.


    As for Ron Weasley, John felt that he also disliked Percy more because of his inferiority complex.


    Percy''s excellence brought out Ron''s mediocrity.


    Under the gap, inequality will inevitably appear.


    Percy came through the fireplace of the Society of Stars, where a floo network was opened.


    Naturally, it is independent from the Ministry of Magic.


    He stepped into the blue flames and disappeared. John looked up at the shining stars on the dome.


    "More and more people are being involved."


    ¡­


    Chapter 314 Prophecy and Nightmare


    December.


    The snow was falling heavily, and a thick layer of white accumulated on the branches.


    Tom was sleeping under a tree, with his legs in the air and a tongue hanging out of his mouth.


    Yaya lay not far from it, with the same tongue hanging out.


    After a while, the snow on the treetops crushed the branches.


    A lot of snow fell on the two dogs, which made Tom excited.


    It ran to the side and dug out the music box buried in the snow, and slapped the music box hard with its paws to stop playing.


    Ya Ya spat out the snow in her mouth, with doubts and confusion in her eyes.


    Tom held the music box in his mouth and raised his tail like a big sister.


    As if to say that young dogs are in poor physical condition, this almost passed.


    Shake your head and throw away the snowflakes.


    Two dogs ran one behind the other outside the Forbidden Forest.


    On the tree, Basil, who had just stepped on the snow, squinted his eyes with disdain on his face.


    After a while, a platinum-blond head emerged from the snowdrift.


    Malfoy was shivering from the cold. He went to John and complained, "Can you stop letting Tom run around with a music box? I almost died of the cold outside."


    John glanced at Malfoy, who was drinking mulled wine to keep warm, and there were snowflakes on his body, and he knew what was happening without even thinking about it.


    Tom took the black magic music box and used it as a sleep aid again.


    That box has no fatal power, but it can put people into a deep sleep.


    But Tom liked it very much.


    Malfoy was originally training. After hearing the sound of the music box, he fell asleep directly outside.


    If the heavy snow hadn''t woken up Tom, Malfoy would have stayed out all night.


    "If you can convince Tom, I''ll be happy to agree." John said with a smile.


    Malfoy''s face darkened, and Tom didn''t listen to him.


    Looking up out of the window, John said: "It snows a lot this year."


    "I''m not going home."


    Christmas is approaching, and Malfoy has no desire to go back.


    Watching his father and Voldemort collude there was even more uncomfortable than killing him.


    Neville came over with a pot of mulled wine, "Draco, do you want some mulled wine?"


    "Neville, did you bring the pot out of the kitchen?" Malfoy yelled strangely; "What smells so sour?"


    Neville, whose nose was blocked by a tissue, said nonchalantly: "This is Daphne''s work, hot pineapple wine."


    "Pineapple...wine?" Malfoy and John were both lost in thought.


    What is pineapple wine?


    Malfoy tentatively leaned forward and took a deep breath. The pungent sour smell entered his nose. Malfoy''s legs twitched and he fell to the ground.


    After he got up, he said in horror, "Take it away, take it away quickly!"


    Before he finished speaking, he saw Daphne happily coming over with a spoon and preparing to share the wine with everyone.


    "John, let''s run away." Malfoy stretched out his hand and found that John grabbed his hand with an apologetic expression.


    Malfoy asked doubtfully: "John?"


    John said guiltily: "Forgive me, Draco."


    As he spoke, Malfoy felt his body gradually cool down, until he was almost freezing.


    He watched as John stood up and shouted: "No, Draco passed out from the cold, we need hot drinks."


    Daphne hurried over and said, "I''ve prepared hot pineapple wine."


    "That''s great." John nodded repeatedly, and Neville couldn''t bear to watch as Daphne poured the hot pineapple wine into Malfoy''s mouth.


    Malfoy struggled from the beginning to numbness later.


    John stood up and made a sign of the cross on his chest, and said piously: "You are a great friend, Draco."


    Cedric didn''t know what was happening at first, but after he came over, he joined the team feeding Malfoy wine.


    A pot of hot pineapple wine was finished by Malfoy.


    When Malfoy recovers from the freezing state, he will fight with John as soon as possible.


    Then he was beaten again by John.


    Malfoy sat there and began to wonder what the meaning of life was.


    "I won''t be going back for Christmas either." Cedric sat down and silently pushed the pot away.


    He said: "Qiu and I have made an appointment."


    "Have you reconciled?" Daphne asked.


    Cedric smiled and nodded, "I have indeed neglected her during this period. I am going to take her to Hogsmeade while I have time."


    He shrugged and said somewhat helplessly, "Qiu gets jealous occasionally, so I think we should give her some sense of security."


    Hearing what he said, Daphne''s thoughts moved and she asked in a low voice, "Where are you going to take her?"


    "Mrs. Puddifu''s Teahouse, it''s a popular place for dates."


    Upon hearing this, Daphne looked at John with expectation in her eyes.


    Seeing her gossip, John was stunned and asked: "Daphne, aren''t you going home?"


    "My father and mother went on a trip." Daphne said without blushing or heartbeat.


    Astoria happened to run over. After hearing this, she said doubtfully: "When will mom and dad go..."


    Daphne covered her sister''s mouth and said with dangerous tenderness in her smile: "Yes, they are going to Finland for a trip, and Astoria is going with them."


    Astoria couldn''t resist her sister and was finally dragged away.


    A week before Christmas.


    John wasn''t going home either. He was in the Screaming Shack, holding the day card in one hand and stroking the crystal ball with the other.


    As the fluorescence on the card lit up, John''s eyes were filled with pale color.


    Pictures kept appearing in front of his eyes.


    The card burst into flames, eventually engulfing the card.


    John looked at his fingers burned by the flames, his expression slightly startled.


    The crystal ball flashed with fluorescence. John looked at the scene inside and clenched his fists.


    Grabbing the crystal ball and putting it in his pocket, he turned and left the Shrieking Shack.


    ¡­


    Harry has a nightmare.


    He seemed to be hiding in a corner, looking straight at one place.


    It was a man, sitting on the ground, his head hanging on his chest, his outline flickering in the dimness.


    Harry approached the man.


    He seemed to be something squirming, squirming on the ground and approaching that person.


    The squirming movements were very fast, and he had reached the front before the person could react.


    A feeling of bloodthirsty desire occupied Harry''s mind, and he wanted to bite the man to death.


    No, you have to restrain yourself, there are still things to do.


    But the man woke up, and Harry had no choice.


    He raised his body and struck the man once, twice, three times.


    The sharp teeth pierced the man''s skin, and his ribs were easily crushed under the teeth.


    The man was in terrible pain until he became silent and collapsed in the corner.


    Harry''s throat rolled as he gave him the final blow.


    At this moment, he felt his consciousness being dragged away to another place.


    He appeared in a hood, and a silver mask appeared in front of his eyes.


    He was taken out.


    Silver Mask looked at himself, and in Silver Mask''s hand, black silk thread wrapped around himself.


    Harry felt that his soul was being pulled bit by bit.


    The feeling of horror is scary.


    The scar on his forehead hurt terribly, as if it was going to explode.


    "Harry! Harry!"


    The urgent call made Harry break free from the venue that was entangled with countless black threads.


    Harry woke up. He opened his eyes and was covered in cold sweat. The sheets were wrapped around him like a tights.


    The scar on his forehead seemed to have been scratched by a hot poker, causing him to hold it in pain.


    Ron stood in front of the bed. He was frightened. There were several figures at the foot of the bed.


    The pain made Harry lie on the bedside and vomited.


    He remembered.


    The person who was bitten.


    Looking at Ron, Harry forced his body to stop vomiting.


    "Your dad," Harry panted, feeling like his stomach would be ripped out, "something happened to your dad!"


    "What?" Ron was obviously confused.

 Chapter 288：

    But Harry didn''t care so much and said painfully: "Your father was bitten very seriously. There was blood everywhere."


    One of the roommates was so frightened by Harry''s behavior that he rushed out to find Professor McGonagall.


    "Calm down, buddy, you''re just dreaming." Ron was doubtful.


    Harry yelled very manically: "No! It''s not a dream!"


    "I was there, I saw it, I did it!"


    He looked like he was crazy, and Ron was even more convinced that he was sick.


    But Harry struggled too hard and Ron couldn''t hold him down.


    Neville stepped forward and held him down.


    Fortunately, his roommate who went out found Professor McGonagall for him.


    Unlike Ron, Professor McGonagall heard these words and immediately took Harry to find Dumbledore.


    ¡­


    Chapter 315 Father and Son


    Dumbledore began to inquire as soon as he saw Harry. After learning that Harry saw Arthur Weasley being attacked, he quickly arranged for the paintings in the principal''s office to be viewed.


    The portrait in the Headmaster''s office also has a frame in the Ministry of Magic.


    At the same time, Dumbledore was not idle. He moved a delicate silver instrument to the desk and sat down facing Harry again.


    He tapped the silver instrument lightly with his wand, and the instrument immediately started running.


    It made a rhythmic tinkling sound, and the small silver tube at the top spurted out wisps of light green smoke.


    As Dumbledore watched intently with furrowed brows, light smoke gathered and entangled in the air. After a few seconds, the light smoke turned into a steady stream of smoke.


    As the smoke became thicker and thicker, it swirled in the air, and the top turned into a snake head.


    The snake''s mouth was wide open.


    "Naturally, naturally," Dumbledore said to himself, "but they are essentially separate, right?"


    Harry was confused by Dumbledore''s words, and the smoke snake in the air immediately separated into two.


    Dumbledore had a stern and satisfied look on his face, and before he was about to end the instrument, he stopped.


    Looking up in disbelief, there were originally two smoke snakes, but now there were three.


    He stared at the three snakes until the portrait sent to the Ministry of Magic came back, then he tapped the silver instrument to end it.


    "Dumbledore." Everard, who had been the principal of Hogwarts, came back with a heavy breath.


    "What news?" Dumbledore asked immediately.


    "I kept shouting until someone came running," the wizard in the portrait wiped the sweat from his forehead with a curtain. "I told them there was movement below, but they half-believed it. Then his son carried him up, covered in blood."


    "His son?" Harry wondered.


    Dumbledore said: "It''s Percy, he''s also at the Ministry of Magic."


    "Yes, his son saved him. He has the same red hair. He is now sent to St. Mungo''s. His son came just in time. If he were one second late, he would die."


    Ron''s heart finally felt relieved. Dumbledore looked at the portrait and said, "Thank you."


    He turned and looked at Professor McGonagall, "Minerva, I need you to wake up the other Weasley children."


    "Of course." Professor McGonagall stood up and walked quickly to the door.


    Harry glanced at Ron, who now looked scared and worried.


    Harry whispered: "Percy saved your father."


    "Yeah," Ron said confusedly, "I always hated him working in the Ministry of Magic."


    ¡­


    Ministry of Magic.


    Percy is a workaholic.


    The Ministry of Magic is in dire straits, and as the newly appointed director, he has many accumulated cases.


    He passed by his father''s office, and thinking of what John said, he knocked on the door and prepared to go in.


    But he waited for a long time before his father opened the door. As a child of the Weasley family, Percy knew what kind of person his father was.


    When he found Mr. Weasley, his father was already dying.


    A large emerald green snake opened its **** mouth. Percy didn''t care so much and took out his wand and started to attack.


    "Stupefy! (Stupefy


    The spell interrupted the snake and continued to attack. When Percy saw his **** father, he took action in anger.


    But that snake is very special, and it can deflect magic spells.


    Percy realized that things were not simple, and kept releasing magic spells to push the snake away from his father.


    Perhaps knowing that there was no chance now, the big emerald green snake took a deep look at Percy, then disappeared into the darkness.


    "Dad!" Percy rushed forward to check Mr. Weasley''s injury.


    When he sent the person to the hospital, he noticed that his hands were shaking.


    "Family," he sat outside and messed up his hair with his hands, "is this why you don''t want me to participate."


    For the first time, Percy realized the emotion that directly broke through his reason when something happened to his family in front of him.


    He knew that this was why John didn''t want to involve himself.


    I am in the Society of Stars, but my family is in the Order of the Phoenix.


    Weasley and Weasley.


    If something goes wrong, it will be painful for both parties.


    Because Percy rushed him to the hospital in time, Mr. Weasley was not only injured but also out of danger.


    He sat next to the hospital bed, one looking at the ceiling and the other looking at the floor with Mr. Weasley, both of them looking at each other in silence.


    "Thank you," Mr. Weasley broke the silence, "I thought, uh... you would just go back."


    Mr. Weasley was a little embarrassed. He and Percy had a fight a few months ago.


    Because of the Order of the Phoenix.


    In Mr. Weasley''s view, Percy''s obsession with the Order of the Stars is a sign of immaturity. He hopes that his son can contribute to the Order of the Phoenix.


    But now, it was Percy who saved him.


    In a pool of blood, he saw how his son fought off the snake.


    As a father, Mr. Weasley realized that his son was already very powerful and was no longer the child he had protected before.


    "I want to talk to you," Percy picked at the dried blood stains on his clothes with his fingernails. "Dumbledore asked you to go there?"


    "Go there..." Percy looked at his father, "The Department of Mysteries."


    "Sorry, Percy," Mr. Weasley sighed, "I can''t tell you the whole story."


    "You almost died." Percy said angrily: "Why did you show up in the Department of Mysteries? It''s not under your control!"


    "If Dumbledore wants to get what''s inside, let him get it himself!" Percy yelled, "Instead of letting you go over!"


    "Percy!" Mr. Weasley snapped: "That''s enough, Percy, stop talking about Dumbledore."


    "Dumbledore," Percy gritted his teeth and stood up, "He is aloof and never pays attention to other people."


    "Percy?"


    A surprised voice came from outside, it was Molly Weasley.


    She walked in, hugged her son, and said with tears, "You saved your father, Percy, you are my pride."


    The father and son who had been quarreling just now had a tacit understanding and didn''t speak anymore. They said a few words of relief to their mother. Percy saw his younger siblings and Harry following behind him.


    His eyes stayed on Harry for a second, then he gently pushed his mother away and said, "I still have to deal with the Ministry of Magic. I''m leaving first, mother."


    "I will send you a Christmas present."


    Molly cried with joy, wiped her tears and nodded.


    Percy walked past his brothers and sisters without stopping.


    Ron whispered: "He had a fight with dad just now, I can see it."


    Harry nodded. After seeing that Mr. Weasley''s life was not in danger, Fred and George were also very curious about Mr. Weasley''s gauze.


    ¡­


    "Department of Mysteries?"


    John looked at the message Percy sent to him. It seemed that Dumbledore''s target was something from the Department of Mysteries.


    "That''s a coincidence." John put the Horcrux gold cup back into the cover.


    Dumbledore''s purpose was the same as his own, and John''s eyes flashed.


    After asking about Mr. Weasley''s injuries, he was attacked by a snake.


    This gave John a sense of astonishment.


    "Snake?" John thought of Nagini, but quickly dismissed the idea.


    He frowned, where did the second snake come from.


    That snake has wisdom. When it knows that something cannot be completed, it will escape into the darkness.


    This kind of wisdom is not something ordinary snakes can possess. The appearance of that snake is to compete with the Order of the Phoenix.


    "Are you planning to enter the Department of Mysteries? This should be the reason why the Order of the Phoenix sent people to stay in the Department of Mysteries."


    John figured out the intentions of both parties.


    Voldemort wanted to get something in the Department of Mysteries, and the Order of the Phoenix wanted to protect it from Voldemort.


    To be able to make Voldemort spend a lot of time planning, that thing must be very important.


    "Their fight will bring me benefits."


    Sitting on the sofa, John rubbed the ring with his fingers and stared at the Horcrux gold cup.


    "The Horcrux has reacted, and I still have the sense of peeping from last time."


    John stared at the golden cup. Could it be that Voldemort was in contact with Horcruxes?


    Did he not notice it, or did he feel a sense of crisis because he tried to peel off the soul in the golden cup last time?


    No matter which one it is, Jinbei needs tighter defense.


    "Crack."


    The hour hand points to 12, Christmas is here.


    John was in Silverhand Manor. He got up and walked to the balcony of the manor.


    The security guard patrolling outside had a smile on his face and said Merry Christmas to the security team.


    He looked at the peaceful atmosphere outside and said softly: "Merry Christmas."


    Looking up at the sky, in the sky, more than a dozen hippogriffs were flying towards Knockturn Alley, pulling a bunch of gifts.


    With fireworks and cheerful songs, this Christmas is full of excitement.


    ¡­


    Chapter 316 Joy and Christmas Gifts


    Dumbledore did not leave the principal''s office. He stared at the silver instrument with a complicated look in his eyes.


    "That kid, if he didn''t lie, you should know what it means."

 Chapter 289：

    The most unpopular headmaster at Hogwarts, Phineas Nigellus Black, spoke up.


    Dumbledore came back to his senses, "You mean the third dream?"


    Harry had three dreams in total.


    The first dream was just a young boy''s youthful throbbing, and the second dream was about Arthur Weasley''s attack.


    The third one is also the strangest one.


    Harry felt as if he was being forcibly pulled over, like two dreams competing for each other.


    "You know the identity of that Silver Mask." Phineas said with some pride, "He is indeed a very proud person."


    "His appearance means that he is related to that person."


    "I think I know, but this makes me even more delighted." Dumbledore''s half-moon lenses shone with light.


    "He''s still doing the right thing," Dumbledore said. "He''s getting something, just like he did in his second year."


    The diary that John and Harry had destroyed in second grade still lay in the drawer.


    Dumbledore felt that it was time for him to talk to John.


    Not with Johnny Silverhand, but with John Wick.


    ¡­


    John returns to Hogwarts.


    He saw that his room was filled with gifts.


    This scene was already familiar to him, so he rummaged around.


    Fleur sent a bottle of women''s perfume, leaving John confused.


    Putting the perfume aside, he opened the broomstick maintenance tools Malfoy sent.


    Cedric seemed to think that John really liked the small handbag and sent him a new small handbag. Also comes with a women''s size.


    Astoria also sent something, a photo of her crying and traveling in Finland.


    It seemed that Mr. Greengrass was not very happy either. Only Mrs. Greengrass was very happy.


    They looked like they were traveling in a hurry.


    Daphne sent a pen that looked handmade.


    The style looks somewhat similar to what John made before.


    John frowned as the gifts were opened one by one.


    "Uncle, they didn''t send it?"


    This year my uncle didn¡¯t send any gifts, as if he was waiting for John¡¯s reply.


    "Do you need to face your own bloodline?"


    John pondered for a while, then Malfoy knocked on the door and called him out.


    There was nothing wrong with Malfoy, just something about their planning.


    Goyle and Crabbe didn''t go back either.


    They were assigned a mission, so naturally they didn''t dare to go back until they achieved their goals.


    Pansy ran in a hurry, as if she was afraid of someone chasing her.


    Even her little boyfriend who stayed in the castle for Christmas couldn''t keep her.


    ¡­


    The school is very quiet this year, probably because the Weasley family has left.


    John emerged from the Black Lake, and the cold wind blew through the water stains in his hair, forming a layer of frost.


    The water evaporated, and John failed to communicate with the big octopus again.


    He had a vague guess that maybe the big octopus was the spirit of the black lake.


    After walking out of the Black Lake, John headed to the Forbidden Forest.


    Hagrid didn''t stay at the house for Christmas, which made John suspicious.


    "Hagrid always runs to the Forbidden Forest." He frowned.


    Hagrid also ran to the Forbidden Forest before, but not so frequently.


    I go in almost every day.


    John had promised Hagrid not to explore, so he had to put away his curiosity.


    After feeding Zuowu, prepare to go to Hogsmeade.


    I don¡¯t know why Daphne suddenly had the idea to invite herself to the teahouse in Hogsmeade.


    He came to the gate of the castle and saw the graceful Daphne.


    Daphne smiled, and John walked side by side with her.


    Arriving at Hogsmeade, John also met Cedric.


    He was with Qiu Zhang. The two of them were holding hands and looked very sweet.


    John turned his head and saw Daphne looking at his hand, seemingly troubled.


    "John, Merry Christmas."


    Neville waved his hands happily. Beside him were the Longbottoms.


    He trotted over and said, "My parents want to go to Hogsmeade again, so we are going to spend Christmas in Hogsmeade."


    As he spoke, he came closer and whispered: "Harry dreamed that Ron''s father was attacked."


    "Harry said..." Neville hesitated: "He attacked Ron''s father."


    "I understand." John nodded, seemingly because of the influence of the Horcrux.


    As Voldemort''s seventh Horcrux, Harry is undoubtedly the most special one among them all.


    He is not under Voldemort''s control, but he will be influenced by Voldemort in a subtle way.


    Neville talked with John for a while and then left with his parents.


    John took Daphne, who was full of expectations, to the teahouse.


    Even though it¡¯s Christmas, this place is still very popular with young couples.


    Before entering the door, John saw Cedric and Qiu Zhang.


    Daphne plucked up the courage to take John''s hand.


    At this moment, John frowned.


    "Daphne, I''m afraid I can''t go shopping with you anymore."


    He stopped and stared at the black owl falling slowly from the sky.


    Daphne''s joyful heart gradually cooled down as she watched John take the letter from the owl''s mouth.


    She suppressed her disappointment and forced a smile: "It''s okay, I just wanted to come over and have a look."


    John nodded, walked a few steps and turned back.


    "To you, Merry Christmas."


    Taking out a gift from the small bag, John placed it in Daphne''s hands.


    Daphne''s originally disappointed expression turned into joy again, and she watched John leave.


    She held the gift with a sweet look on her face.


    She didn''t even notice the strong gossip in the eyes of Qiu Zhang and Cedric behind her.


    ¡­


    John left in a hurry for a reason.


    The Death Eaters are on the move.


    It has been a long time since the Death Eaters last attacked the American branch, and this time the action took place in Knockturn Alley.


    The security team found Death Eaters, and they all had photos of Death Eaters.


    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been locked up for so long that I can¡¯t keep up with the times when I come out.


    The Death Eater actually thought this was the Knockturn Alley from before.


    John came to the office through apparation. Tang Mi was waiting here and said respectfully: "They found traces of Death Eaters. They seem to have discovered the gardener."


    "If Voldemort finds out that his dear believer is not dead," John raised his lips and joked: "It seems that he wants to save people."


    "What was the gardener''s reaction?" John asked.


    Tang Mi thought for a while and said, "He didn''t have any special reaction."


    John once planted a spiritual seed for little Barty. Voldemort did not come to look for him for a long time, allowing little Barty''s seed to continue to grow.


    Now that I have seen the Death Eaters, there is not much fluctuation.


    "Death Eaters will not act openly, we can create opportunities for them."


    John knew that the Death Eaters were now rats in the gutter, and they could not see the light of day.


    Let alone take little Barty away in broad daylight.


    All that can be done is to move secretly.


    And this matter, John has been waiting for a long time.


    The only thing he has to worry about now is whether Voldemort will come in person.


    Little Barty is so important.


    Not only an important combat force.


    More importantly, it is his father, Old Batty.


    Barty Crouch Sr. now has tremendous power as Minister of Magic.


    And this power is still growing. Taking away his son Barty Jr. can be used to threaten Barty Old.


    "Issuing a reward order, this time the price will be doubled."


    John directly doubled the Death Eater''s bounty and summoned the Star Disciples.


    As long as Voldemort comes, he will be counterattacked by this force.


    If you don¡¯t dare to come, then the seed will completely sprout.


    John narrowed his eyes, "Let me see what Voldemort can do."


    He began to consider whether to reveal it to the Order of the Phoenix.


    The idea only appeared for three seconds before he gave it up.


    Now is not the time, not many Death Eaters will come to Knockturn Alley.


    If the Order of the Phoenix starts a war with the Death Eaters at this time, it is very likely that Voldemort will change places to hide.


    The non-dealing between Johnny Silverhand and Dumbledore is the capital for Voldemort to continue to be active.


    "I''m going to the garden, do you want to come with me?" John glanced at Tang Mi.


    Tang Mi looked at the time and said without changing his expression: "Can I refuse?"


    He made an appointment with Oz, and the time was almost up.


    He really hated the Death Eaters. He would never come sooner or later.


    ¡­


    Chapter 317 Garden and Games


    The Upside Down Garden is full of flowers, and you can see flowers of various seasons here.

 Chapter 290：

    There was a gardener in the garden, no one knew his name.


    His daily job is to prune and fertilize.


    The snow falls on the branches, but it cannot fall on the garden.


    In the white of Knockturn Alley, the bright colors are particularly eye-catching.


    The gardener stared at the uncovered bone quietly, took out a small shovel and buried the bone again.


    There is only one gardener in the huge garden, and the shop assistants have discussed the identity of this gardener.


    The answer was zero, it was like he appeared out of nowhere.


    The scope of activities is also limited to the garden.


    There is a room for him in the Upside Down Garden. It is not big and very simple.


    Little Barty buried the bones and when he looked up again, a person appeared in front of him.


    Standing behind the charming Rose, Silver Mask chuckled and said, "You are quite satisfied with this job."


    Little Barty ignored it, picked up the shovel and prepared to leave.


    "Voldemort knows you are here."


    One sentence made little Barty stop in his tracks.


    The name he regarded as his true father made his stagnant heart beat again.


    Silver Mask walked toward Rose, and the trees and plants all made way for him.


    "Tonight, you may regain your freedom." John came to Barty Jr. and joked: "Let''s play a game."


    Picking off a rose flower, the delicate pink color was endearing. John didn''t rush to speak, admiring the rose.


    Little Barty looked at the silver mask and said coldly: "What game?"


    "Let''s just guess whether you can leave from here." John snapped his fingers, walked up to Barty, put the rose into his breast pocket, and said easily: "You walk out of this garden, and I''ll return your wand. ,on the contrary¡­"


    John patted the rose gently and said, "If you lose, you have to call Old Barty...father again."


    Little Barty''s pupils showed strong hatred, and he couldn''t keep calm and shouted: "Absolutely impossible!"


    "Oh?" John said calmly, "Are you afraid that the great Dark Lord, Voldemort, whom you admire, will not be able to win?"


    "Or..." John said with a half-smile, "Do you feel that you have been abandoned?"


    "No!" Little Barty dropped the shovel, his eyes showing struggle.


    "Recognize the reality clearly and admit that person''s failure."


    John raised his hand to summon the soil-covered shovel to fly into his hand. He touched it with his finger and the soil on the shovel fell down.


    Passing the shovel to Barty Jr., he said meaningfully, "Accept the game, or admit Voldemort''s defeat."


    Little Barty had a ferocious expression, his eyes wide open, like a buffalo panting.


    He struggled for a long time and finally took the shovel, which meant he accepted the game.


    The corners of John''s mouth under the mask rose. Old Barty would thank himself.


    As a partner, John is undoubtedly qualified.


    As a game dealer, he is the same.


    After watching little Barty leave, Tang Mi stepped over the flowers, with some thorns on his body.


    Tang Mi asked: "What should we do?"


    "Weapons, lots of weapons."


    John tilted his head slightly, a shadow reflected under the silver mask.


    His voice was low and hoarse, "Let''s start the game."


    ¡­


    Who is the number one arms manufacturer in the wizarding world?


    If it were five years ago, the wizard would have told people who asked this question various answers.


    Now?


    Ollivander, or another staff maker?


    neither.


    "They''ll just tell you, Johnny Silverhand."


    The ¡®Zhi¡¯ series is exclusively for use by the Ministry of Magic and is a supplier hand-picked by the Ministry of Magic.


    If you want to legally replace a wand, head to Ollivanders.


    If you want a magic wand that won''t be recorded, Johnny Silverhand can satisfy all your needs.


    A set of qualified basic equipment for a striker costs 1,000 Galleons. This price doubles to an astonishing 3,000 Galleons on the black market.


    Even so, many people still can¡¯t get it on the black market.


    Not to mention the full set of advanced "Zhi" series products on basic equipment.


    At this moment, everyone in the security team is equipped with equipment and is armed to the teeth.


    They were squatting in various corners of the garden, and there were a few people who were incompatible with the surrounding environment watching from a distance.


    Oxel, the index-fingered man, looked for the Death Eaters with bloodthirsty eyes.


    He shook his feet and looked impatient.


    "Come on, come out quickly, little animals."


    The execution platform remained silent, just quietly maintaining the hook.


    Gauss counted his fingers greedily, thinking about how much money he could make this time.


    Gemini smiled gently and said: "Please remember our mission, Mr. Oxer, we are responsible for the second level of hunting."


    "I know, it would be nice if I could have a good time." Oxer looked impatient.


    In addition to them, there are star disciples nearby who are preparing to hunt.


    John stood in Johnny Silverhand''s office and opened a page in the book.


    As the sun goes down, the people in Knockturn Alley during the day leave.


    The shops here closed their doors and windows tightly, as if they knew that a fierce battle was about to happen.


    Little Barty turned on the radio, listened to the music, and sat in the room waiting.


    Tang Mi walked into the office, holding a vinyl record in his hand, and said respectfully: "Do you want me to put it on for you?"


    "Put it up." John turned his fingers to another page without looking up.


    The record is placed in the brass-colored gramophone, and the needle beats on the record as it rotates.


    A melodious tune sounded slowly, like a fishing boat sailing into the calm sea.


    When John turned the page for the third time, the rhythm quickened and the storm began.


    ¡­


    A group of cloaked Death Eaters appeared outside the Knocked Up Garden.


    The leader let out a shrill laugh, and they rushed towards the Upturned Garden.


    Around the delicate flowers, sparks burst out from the collision of harsh spells and magic.


    The flowers moved away and turned into a maze that swallowed life.


    Little Barty listened to the music on the radio, and everything outside seemed to have nothing to do with him.


    The green light flashes and the red light interweaves.


    A Death Eater used the Cruciatus Curse with a grin, but saw a security guard in a suit approaching step by step.


    The magic spells came to him and were bounced off by the armor spells one by one.


    "Avada..."


    Before he could make a move, the security guard raised his hand and pointed his wand. The dazzling red light penetrated the Death Eater''s defense and sent him flying backwards into the flowers.


    The delicate flowers turned into thorns, and the barbed roots dug into his flesh, dragging him into the quagmire of eternal destruction.


    The security guard looked cold and the ring on his hand became darker.


    The flower wall separated each Death Eater, and the security guard stepped forward to harvest them.


    "Broken to pieces! (Reducto


    The flower wall was blown open, and masked Death Eaters rushed out.


    "Alecto!" Amycus Carlo shouted his sister''s name.


    The flower wall on the other side was shattered, and Alecto emerged from inside and took off his mask.


    She was entangled with a security guard just now. Although she was stronger in terms of strength, that person had a lot of equipment.


    "Oops," a joking voice sounded.


    The brother and sister turned around to look. The man in a suit and tie was holding a match in his mouth and said regretfully: "The gardener spent a long time taking care of it."


    Seeing the brother and sister passing through the front hall, the man smiled and said, "Welcome to the hunting ground."


    He turned slightly sideways and made an inviting gesture, "I hope you have a good time."


    The two brothers and sisters looked at each other, as if they could see the confusion in each other''s eyes.


    Alecto Carlo pointed his wand at the tall man, which made the man frown slightly, "This thing is very dangerous."


    "It''s good to know." Alecto was made irritable by what happened just now.


    The man raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "I don''t want to be rude to the lady."


    Looking in one direction, he said loudly: "Who wants this little white rabbit?"


    White Rabbit?


    Alecto laughed angrily, he had never been said like this before.


    Suddenly, Alecto was knocked away by a red light, and the index-fingered man Oxer yelled: "She is my prey!"


    Amycus was startled, and just as he was about to help his sister, a hook flashing with cold light passed through his shoulder, and the huge force dragged him into the flower wall.


    When he finally broke free, the blood on his shoulder continued to flow, and the taciturn man stared at him.


    After the brother and sister were picked away, another Death Eater broke into the front hall, and the man who stayed at the hunting ground gradually became impatient.


    He snapped his fingers, and the fighting security team received the order and retreated to the hunting ground.


    They stood in a row, raising their wands at the same time after the Death Eaters were let in.


    The dazzling cursed light swallowed up the Death Eaters who broke into it.


    Their rings dimmed, and the man raised his eyebrows and said, "It''s much cleaner now."


    ¡­


    The game lasted until dawn. John closed the book and walked to the window to feel the sunlight shining on his face.


    "Tell the guests that the Upside Down Garden will be closed for one day for renovations."


    After speaking to the clerk, John walked towards the Upturned Garden.


    The garden was badly damaged. The security team took shovels, shoveled away the broken flowers, dug holes, and buried the lifeless bodies in them.


    John saw little Barty, standing there watching the body being buried in the garden.


    "Looks like I won." John glanced at the Death Eater lying there.


    Our own side also suffered casualties, but due to the huge equipment gap, it was not very serious.


    The Death Eaters were almost wiped out, and the Carrow brothers and sisters escaped from Azkaban.


    Only them.


    "You need to keep your promise." After patting Barty''s shoulder, John walked into the devastated garden.


    Tang Mi was there directing the restoration project and complained: "Sir, can you change the place in the future?"

 Chapter 291：

    "I had an appointment with Oz to be here."


    "I think your salary could be changed."


    John said this casually, and Tang Mi''s expression changed and he said: "Actually, I think this place is very good and easy to handle."


    "I think so," John said with a smile.


    Looking at the captured Death Eaters, John chuckled and said, "Our minister friend should be very happy."


    Voldemort was afraid of Dumbledore and did not dare to come in person. Instead, he had no chance to use the things John had prepared.


    He glanced at Little Barty''s house. There were bombs made of magic crystals under the floor.


    ¡­


    Chapter 318 The Sword of Marvolo and Saint Mungo


    "It''s like you haven''t been hurt."


    The Longbottoms need a reexamination.


    They went to St. Mungo''s for a review. The therapist examined his body and said with emotion: "This is simply a miracle, Longbottom."


    "No one ever recovers from that state."


    Even permanent magic damage can be healed, and the healer simply wants to worship that person as his teacher.


    Mr. Longbottom is also very lucky that he and his wife can return to normal in his lifetime.


    Even now, they still feel like they are dreaming. If this is a dream, then it must be a very beautiful dream.


    Mr. Longbottom held his wife''s hand tightly, and her wife smiled very sweetly.


    "Neville?"


    Neville accompanied his parents here, and here he met Harry and others who were visiting the injured Mr. Weasley.


    Hermione looked at the Longbottoms in surprise, and Neville introduced: "These are my parents."


    "Hello, Mr. Longbottom, Mrs. Longbottom." Hermione said quickly.


    Ron and Harry looked at the two of them, especially Harry.


    He learned from Moody about the tragic situation of the Longbottoms.


    But now the two of them look no different from normal people.


    It doesn¡¯t look like he was tortured at all.


    Neville''s face was filled with happiness, which made Harry envious.


    At this moment, Harry''s forehead hurt slightly. He touched the scar and frowned.


    Hermione noticed this scene and asked quickly: "What''s wrong Harry, your scar hurts again?"


    "Harry Potter." Mr. Longbottom looked at Harry complicatedly.


    They were once members of the Order of the Phoenix, and they were the main force.


    After Voldemort fell and was tortured into that state by the Death Eaters, they knew about Harry''s existence before that.


    "You look a lot like your father." Mr. Longbottom said with emotion.


    Harry looked at the long strip wrapped in cloth on one side, and he saw a faint glow there.


    "What is that?" he asked despite the pain.


    Neville was stunned for a moment, followed his line of sight, and his expression changed.


    He quickly stepped forward and opened the cloth, revealing something that surprised everyone.


    "The Sword of Gryffindor." Harry recognized what it was.


    At this moment, the red gem on the sword was shining brightly.


    Harry exclaimed, his scar hurting even more.


    "Get that thing away!" Ron yelled.


    Neville quickly took out his sword.


    The strange thing is that after taking it out for a while, the red light on the sword dimmed.


    Neville looked around. After taking it in again, Harry''s scar no longer hurt and the sword no longer shined.


    "what happened?"


    Even Neville was confused. He tried it back and forth several times, but still got the same result.


    He didn''t notice that when he took out the sword, a pair of eyes stared at them.


    Then, the owner of the eyes left quickly with panic steps.


    Harry was very confused as to why the Sword of Gryffindor made his scar hurt.


    He hesitated for a while and asked: "Neville, can you lend me that sword?"


    Neville thought for a moment and handed the sword to Harry.


    Under Neville''s gaze, Harry picked up the sword. The scar didn''t hurt, and the gems on it didn''t light up.


    Both of them have doubts.


    Harry held the sword and had a strange thought in his mind.


    "This is not the Sword of Gryffindor."


    Although there seemed to be no difference in appearance, he had a feeling that this sword was not genuine.


    Neville also confirmed his guess and said: "This sword is called the Sword of Marvolo."


    "Marvolo?" Harry felt that the name sounded familiar.


    He didn''t think about it. After returning the sword to Neville, the two chatted about recent events.


    Mr. Longbottom was worried about Mr. Weasley being attacked. Harry asked, "Mr. Longbottom, don''t you plan to continue being an Auror?"


    Once upon a time, Mr. Longbottom was an Auror, the best of the best, and the object of admiration by many Aurors.


    After the treatment, Mr. Longbottom had no intention of returning to his job.


    In fact, Harry wanted to ask more about whether he would return to the Order of the Phoenix, but thinking that other members of the Order had not expressed their opinions, he did not say anything.


    Mr. Longbottom pondered for a while, thinking of his son telling him many times not to return to the Order of the Phoenix, and he said: "We are no longer what we used to be."


    They have been sick for too long and their physical fitness is not as good as before.


    Harry felt a little pity. Judging from Moody''s words, the Longbottoms were very powerful.


    He didn''t know if other members of the Order knew about the recovery of the Longbottoms.


    After checking their health, the Longbottom family prepared to say goodbye.


    When he walked out of the hospital, Neville didn''t see it, but the sword flashed and lit up.


    The Longbottoms needed to re-understand the world, and Neville took them to Knockturn Alley.


    Mr. Longbottom said in disbelief: "After the fall of Voldemort, this place is still full of Death Eaters and dark wizards. I never thought it would become so good."


    "It''s a pity that the Upturned Garden was being renovated today. You should really have seen it." Neville said with great pity.


    ¡­


    The advantage of having magic is that no matter how badly damaged it is, it can be repaired quickly.


    In less than half a day, the Upturned Garden had been repaired.


    John is at Silverhand Manor, and he needs to face Old Batty, who is raising an army to accuse him.


    "Sir Johnny Silverhand, you should tell me."


    Old Barty received news from the Ministry of Magic about what happened in the Overturned Garden and the devastation after the war.


    He did not let Auror intervene, but came to Silverhand Manor to look for Johnny Silverhand.


    When it came to Death Eaters, he felt that he shouldn''t be so reckless.


    At least if the Ministry of Magic is involved, maybe they can be caught in one fell swoop.


    John, wearing a silver mask, looked at the angry Old Barty, walked over and chuckled: "Old Barty, I think we should celebrate."


    "Celebrating?" Old Barty laughed angrily, "Celebrating that you just had a fight with a Death Eater?"


    "No, no, no," John held Old Barty''s shoulders, pushed him down on his seat, snapped his fingers and flew two wine glasses, "We should celebrate the gains that this incident has brought about."


    "Harvest?" Old Barty thought. Could it be that Johnny Silverhand caught another Death Eater?


    After pouring fragrant wine into the glass, John handed it to Old Barty and said meaningfully: "Through this matter, your son can become less rebellious."


    Old Batty''s expression changed, "What does this have to do with him?"


    "The Death Eaters are here for your son." John sat on the chair and shook the red wine glass. Through the swaying wine, he saw the change in Old Barty''s expression.


    Like wine, his expression keeps rising and falling.


    Old Batty said in a deep voice: "How is he?"


    Since taking office, Batty Sr. has tried hard not to think about his son.


    In his opinion, it would be great if this son could live somewhere in the world. He never expected to restore the relationship between father and son.


    He had seen with his own eyes that Barty Jr. was resentful of him, and there was almost no room for change.


    If father and son can really be saved...


    Old Barty didn''t dare to think about it. He snorted coldly: "That unsatisfactory son still has the felony of torturing Longbottom Auror!"


    Seeing that Old Barty was still being stubborn, John sat up straight and said with deep meaning: "Have you ever thought about it, in fact, your son did not lie."


    "What?" Old Batty was surprised.


    John put down his wine glass, "He didn''t torture the Longbottoms, he was just a poor guy passing by."


    "A...poor guy begging his father to believe in him."


    Old Barty''s glass fell, and the broken wine glass spilled wine onto his trouser legs.


    Old Batty looked dazed and muttered to himself: "No way, he is right there, they caught him right there."


    "Maybe you don''t believe me," John looked at Old Barty and said, "but you need to believe the other two people."


    "Who?" Old Batty asked.


    John said something.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Longbottom."


    "Impossible, they have already..." Old Batty retorted subconsciously.


    "They have recovered," John said to the incredulous Old Barty, "and have been discharged from the hospital. You can go to St. Mungo''s to check."


    This news was a bolt from the blue.


    Old Batty even lost control of his expression. He stood up and sat down again.


    After repeating it several times, John said: "Old Barty, it''s not a good time to talk today. You can go to St. Mungo''s to check it out."


    He could see that Old Batty was restless.


    After John spoke, old Batty immediately walked out of the study.


    He needed to find out one thing, find out whether the Longbottoms had recovered, and find out that night... whether his son was involved in that case.


    If it is true as Johnny Silverhand said, little Barty was just wronged, then how should he face the child whose soul has been stolen for more than ten years?


    Tell him that she hurriedly ended the relationship with him because of her career, or did she tell him that she rescued him because of her father''s love?


    He didn''t dare to think about it, at least not now.


    He walked in a hurry and almost missed the carriage when he got on it.


    The embarrassed look does not look like the Minister of Magic.


    ¡­

 Chapter 292：

    Chapter 319 Disappointed Reply and Paper Review


    Regardless of Old Batty¡¯s confirmation, John received good news.


    Basil sent the letter with the Belby family crest, and almost immediately after, another letter from the Wizengamot came.


    "The blood curse thesis passed the preliminary review."


    John opened the letter from Damour Alex Belby. The letter was very solemn and had Belby''s family crest attached.


    Alex rarely does this because he and his brother are not on good terms.


    Basically, he rarely uses this family crest.


    It will only be used in situations where he thinks it needs to be formal enough.


    After opening the letter, John finally understood his intention.


    The Blood Curse passed the preliminary review, and the people in Wizengamot could not find any flaws in the paper.


    They had no choice but to look for doubts elsewhere.


    However, members of the Wizengamot had doubts about certain aspects of the paper, such as the possibility that a student still studying at Hogwarts could collaborate with one of today''s top potions masters to write this paper.


    In their eyes, maybe that student only had a trivial contribution.


    And co-signing means that the credit is equally shared.


    This problem is very serious, not to mention that there may be behaviors similar to ''study gangsters''.


    It also involves the Order of Merlin awarded by the Wizengamot.


    For Damo Alex, who has already received the First Class Medal of Merlin, another one is just the icing on the cake.


    ?For those who haven¡¯t gotten John Wick yet, that¡¯s a great honor.


    The Order of Merlin needs to be responsible to its owner. They don''t want a student who "scrambled" on his thesis to get this honor.


    "Is that why you have to prepare for a debate?" John opened another letter from the Wizengamot.


    His expression was dull, and the tone of the letter writer was completely different from that of arrogance when facing Johnny Silverhand.


    It seems that he has determined that this child is just a liar who wants to get medals.


    "Go to the Wizengamot on December 31st for final arguments."


    John''s name is written on it, but there is no Damo Alex''s.


    This is a reply to John Wick.


    Raising the envelope casually, the flames engulfed the letter.


    John was about to continue reading when he saw an owl flying over.


    This is a strange owl. It dropped a letter and flew away.


    John picked up the envelope, glanced at it, and immediately understood whose letter it was.


    "He is still so cautious."


    Opening the envelope, there was Slughorn''s reply.


    After half a year, I finally received a reply.


    John was fully expecting to get the answer, but after opening it, he knew that he was wrong.


    "John, thank you for the mead. I have received many meads over the years and the one you sent me is the best I have ever tasted. I really should let my friends try it too..."


    It was a reply to the letter, not a question of replying to John.


    John could see that Slughorn was avoiding the problem.


    It seemed that the mead sent over Christmas could not give the former Slytherin headmaster the answer.


    John expressionlessly lit the letter on fire.


    "It seems I can only find the answer myself." He stood outside the balcony, squinting to catch the falling snowflakes.


    The snowflakes did not melt in his hands for a long time, so he returned to the study with the snowflakes in his hands.


    There is a gray crystal ball on the table.


    He brushed his fingers over the crystal, and three people appeared in the hazy scene like smoke inside.


    Withdrawing his fingers, the snowflakes were still in the palm of his hand, showing a slight coldness.


    "It snows a lot this year."


    ¡­


    It snowed heavily for several days on Christmas Day, and many snowflakes were even brought into the overturned garden.


    John returned to Hogwarts. During his absence, Hogwarts was extremely quiet.


    Since Tom didn''t go out with John, he was temporarily taken care of by Malfoy.


    This was the first time Malfoy fell asleep while walking the dog. When John saw him, his head was buried in the snow.


    A music box next to it was playing beautiful music, and a dog was sleeping with its legs in the air.


    John was silent for a moment. He felt that he really needed to restrict Tom''s habit of falling asleep.


    Young dogs are in good health, but young dogs may not be.


    After turning off the music box, John kicked Malfoy and picked up Tom.


    Malfoy was a little confused, with two frozen snot hanging under his nose.


    Tom opened his eyes and saw John, and happily licked it with his tongue, but John took it farther.


    "John, you''re back." Malfoy stood up tremblingly, and John said guiltily, "It''s really troublesome for you to walk the dog, Draco."


    "Go back and ask Daphne to make you some hot wine."


    Malfoy: "If you say this, I won''t be cold."


    I sincerely help you, but you sincerely want to kill me, right?


    He shivered and shook the snow off his body.


    "Neville came back early, and Daphne became very irritable after receiving a letter."


    Malfoy said with lingering fear. He recalled Daphne''s expression of wanting to eat someone yesterday, and for those who didn''t know, he thought she had been dumped.


    Then Malfoy asked with a strange expression: "Did you say something to Daphne?"


    "No." John recalled that he didn''t write to Daphne.


    Malfoy was confused. Since it wasn''t John, what could make Daphne so angry?


    The two people walked back while talking.


    Entering the castle, they heard Peeves'' voice.


    This naughty and mischievous guy seems to have a day off all year round, and he also causes trouble everywhere during the holidays.


    The students left more because of Umbridge.


    Almost only the Slytherins were left, leaving Peeves nowhere to vent.


    As they passed by, Peeves was smashing up a useless classroom.


    When John saw him passing by, Peeves immediately put down his chair obediently.


    Immediately thinking of something, Peeves rubbed his hands and came over, saying with a flattering face: "Mr. Wick, if you can give me some big dung eggs, I am willing to teach that annoying investigator a lesson for you."


    John said with a half-smile: "I don''t think I ever said I hated that guy."


    Peeves'' face stiffened and he said with a sneer, "Everyone hates that pink toad."


    "That''s right." John nodded in approval and said, "I''m willing to fund you. Let me think about it, are ten enough?"


    "That''s enough." Peeves was overjoyed.


    John asked him to get it from the Weasley twins after the holiday. Peeves took off his hat and bowed to John.


    After returning to the Slytherin common room, John saw the irritable Daphne Malfoy said.


    With her long blond hair scattered, Daphne was writing furiously on a piece of paper.


    John swore that he really just saw it accidentally.


    It says, ''Little bitch, you have what it takes, come back when you have the ability'', ''Don''t think you can hide if you don''t reply, I know you are at home,'' ''I''m going to stuff socks into your mouth,'' ''You sleep best. It''s good to keep one eye open'' or something like that.


    The resentment inside is about to overflow, making people feel like they are sitting on pins and needles.


    After Daphne finished writing a letter, she discovered that John was back.


    She looked at John and then at the letter.


    She screamed, covered her face and ran back to the dormitory.


    After a while, the door opened, and Daphne quickly ran out, took the letter away, and ran back again.


    Throughout the whole process, John and Malfoy were silent.


    John asked: "How long has she been like this?"


    Malfoy said: "It''s been like this since yesterday."


    After saying that, the two people fell silent again.


    Who would have thought that the eldest lady of the Greengrass family is actually a Zaun player.


    John was silent for a long time and said seriously: "For your safety, I suggest you forget what happened just now."


    "Otherwise, I can''t guarantee whether Daphne will physically erase your memory."


    Malfoy swallowed hard. He felt that there was a high possibility of his memory being physically erased.


    In order to save his life, he kept silent during the last few days of the holiday.


    December 31st.


    There is one day left before the end of the vacation, and John is going to the Wizengamot.


    This is not the first time he has been to this place. The last time he came here was because of the Dementor incident.


    John was not used to not wearing a mask this time.


    Coming from the access passage, he noticed that the appearance of the Ministry of Magic had been greatly improved.


    The most obvious one is the one visiting the grave, who can now make a second expression to greet guests.


    Damo Alex came over with a cane and sat on the elevator at the same time as John.


    He was wearing a purple robe today and looked much more solemn. He said seriously: "If you are afraid, I can help you with your defense."


    John chuckled: "Isn''t that just following the wishes of those guys?"


    "They are always so self-righteous," Damo Alex also laughed, "They never know the gap between geniuses and mortals."


    The elevator arrived and the two people walked out.


    This time, unlike last time, I was not in the courtroom.


    There are not that many Wizengamot members, they are all academic masters.


    When they saw John''s young face, people who didn''t believe it exclaimed and laughed sarcastically.


    It seems that he has seen through this child''s ridiculous tricks.


    Damo Alex stepped aside and winked.


    John Wick.


    It''s time for the wizarding world to know that you are the shining star from Hogwarts.


    Under their gaze, John took a step forward.


    ¡­

 Chapter 293：

    Chapter 320 The Wizengamot and Sir Merlin


    The Wizengamot and Sir Merlin basically have the same composition.


    If you become Sir Merlin, there is a high probability that you will be drawn into a member of the Wizengamot.


    The Wizengamot may not be a member of the Order of Merlin, but a member of the Order of Merlin must be a Wizengamot.


    The Wizengamot is the organization mainly responsible for awarding the Order of Merlin.


    This organization is similar to a court in the wizarding world and is occasionally used for academic exchanges.


    This was the situation John was facing now, and he stood there calmly.


    At a glance, there were about a dozen Wizengamot members.


    The difference is that they put on medals.


    He saw an ''acquaintance''. When Harry was interrogated last time, those people supported Harry''s defense of innocence.


    The eldest was a woman, Gsilda Marchbain, a woman with extensive educational qualifications.


    If there are no accidents, this year''s O.W.L. exam will also be administered by this old woman.


    Not only the current examiner, but also the future examiner.


    John nodded slightly towards everyone. He did not sit down, but raised his eyebrows and asked: "What questions do you need me to answer now?"


    His words revealed some arrogance, which made some people frown in displeasure.


    "Half a year ago, Mr. Alex Belby was going to publish an article."


    A man with a beard commonly seen in movies and TV series Ah San said: "We have several questions about that article, which we need to answer by asking the original author."


    He was still polite and didn''t directly say that John was messing with that paper.


    John chuckled and said, "I''m happy to answer your questions."


    After the words fell, a middle-aged man who wrapped himself like a rice dumpling spoke first, "In this article, I mentioned about the cracking of the blood magic curse and the refining of the blood magic potion. About the blood magic potion..."


    The man talked a lot. He was a potion master. He was wrapped like a rice dumpling because he was covered with scabies.


    The bearded man who spoke became angry and shouted: "Belmus, stop talking nonsense and get to the point!"


    Belmus shrank his neck, looking very funny, and muttered a few words and said: "Okay, I know, I want to ask about the refining of the blood demon potion and its inspiration."


    After asking, everyone looked at John.


    John smiled and said: "I need to admit one thing. For the credit for the blood demon potion, Damo Alex was the producer of the original version."


    Bellmus and the people next to him whispered to each other. They thought John had given up.


    "But," John changed the subject and said unhurriedly, "I have made some suggestions for subsequent improvements."


    "At first, the birth of the Blood Demon Potion was just the interest of the two of us. You must admit that breaking those seemingly unsolvable curses gives people a sense of accomplishment."


    John said, pacing back and forth in the venue.


    From the initial conception of the Blood Demon Potion, to the improvement of the Wolfsbane Potion, to the changes John added to it later.


    Everyone''s expressions changed from contempt at the beginning to seriousness later.


    After knowing that the original version was just an improved version of the Wolfsbane potion, even Marchban, an old man who had proctored Dumbledore''s exams, couldn''t help but look dull.


    They all looked at the paper in their hands, which was copied using a copy spell.


    They are all big guys in one field. They can see that the only similarity between this thing and Wolfsbane Potion is that it has the same author.


    This is not a small suggestion, I almost made it again.


    After John finished talking about the preparation of the blood magic potion, he looked at them again.


    Belmus''s eyes were frighteningly bright, and he shouted to the bearded wizard: "Let me tell you, Basba, he is a genius."


    He is a member of the Potion Masters Alliance, and like Damo Alex, he has corresponded with John.


    He was also the one who most believed that this magical Hogwarts student was not adulterated. The bearded Basba yelled angrily: "Shut up."


    Basba''s expression when he looked at John changed, and he asked seriously: "We have never had any real case regarding the three levels required to break the blood curse: finding, cracking, and repairing."


    "With all due respect," John smiled appropriately, "We have a substantial case."


    "Um?"


    They started to commotion, Basba was no longer calm, and his voice was a little out of tune, "You mean, you cured one?"


    "Precisely," John nodded slowly, "Yes."


    Now let alone Basba, the centenarian man Machibandu shouted: "We need witnesses."


    "sure."


    John was actually reluctant to let Nagini appear in such a scene, but Damo Alex wrote a letter to Nagini behind his back.


    After Nagini found out, she volunteered to attend this place.


    As the words fell, a woman in a wheelchair slowly came in from the outside.


    That young appearance makes some people uneasy.


    Nagini.


    Damo Alex tidied up his clothes and walked out calmly.


    He said to those people, "I think it''s time for me to come out."


    Among them, some people asked Nagini questions from time to time, and Nagini answered them calmly.


    Finally, they checked and came to a surprising conclusion.


    This woman was once a blood curse patient and was cured.


    The facts are before us, so many words are just embellishments.


    The eyes they looked at John changed from disbelief at first, to shock, and then to horror.


    a student.


    He is not only the leader of Dharma Alex, but also the astonishing healer.


    Such wisdom, such strength.


    Everyone looked at him with recognition and admiration.


    As for the previous somewhat arrogant behavior...


    A genius must always be a little arrogant.


    Should young people still be called young people if they are not full of energy?


    "John Wick."


    The bearded Basba stood up, and the others followed suit.


    Basba said with respect in his tone, "Your discovery has solved an impossible problem for the magical world."


    "Mr. Wick, I can assure you that you will be recognized with the Order of Merlin."


    After saying that, Basba bowed his head to show respect, and the others also bowed their heads.


    Marchiban muttered: "The new star of Hogwarts is so dazzling and brilliant."


    Having been proctoring O.W.L. exams all their lives, March Class is particularly looking forward to this year¡¯s exam.


    She hopes to see someone even more evil than Dumbledore.


    After today, John Wick''s name will be everywhere.


    Rather than being limited to Hogwarts.


    The only pity is that the audience for Blood Demon Potion is destined not to be as wide as Wolfsbane Potion.


    The curse of the Blood Curse is not that widespread.


    But even so, it is enough to obtain a second-level medal.


    More importantly, this young man, he is so young.


    He will be the youngest recipient of the Order of Merlin in history.


    The time for the conferment of honors was set faster than the last time for Daruma Alex.


    Because the audience for the blood magic potion is too small, and also because the review took half a year.


    John checked Nagini''s recovery status.


    "You have until March to get back to normal."


    "You should take care of yourself at the branch first." John checked her and she was recovering well.


    Nagini smiled and said: "If my appearance can get you the Order of Merlin, I think it is worth it."


    John glanced at Damo Alex. The old man was wielding his cane coquettishly.


    "The Order of Merlin is not comparable to you," John shook his head and said helplessly, "That madman Voldemort is staring at you."


    "He thought I was dead," Nagini winked playfully and said, "He probably thought you killed me."


    John destroyed the fragment of Voldemort in Nagini''s body. In Voldemort''s view, this situation would not happen unless Nagini died.


    So the Death Eaters who broke into the branch didn''t know Nagini''s identity.


    "We can''t guarantee whether he will have other methods." Having seen Voldemort come back from the dead, John was also wary of Voldemort''s endless methods.


    Pushing Nagini to the hall of the Ministry of Magic, Johnson stopped John and said warily: "Student, you should go back to school."


    Nagini tugged on John''s clothes, asked him to lean in with his ear, and said slyly: "Johnson is your admirer. It would be interesting to know your identity."


    While recuperating abroad, the gentle eldest sister Nagini also became lively.


    John shrugged. It would be really interesting for such a strong man with an iron tower to know that the person he admired was a student.


    Johnson pushed Nagini away, not forgetting to be wary of his surroundings on the way.


    Anyone whose eyes stayed on Nagini for more than three seconds would be glared at by him.


    ¡­


    Chapter 321 Sirius and Snape


    The last day of vacation has arrived.


    Harry, who stayed at No. 12 Grimmauld Place, couldn''t be happier.


    Apart from the dream that bothered him, there was another reason.


    In Harry and Ron''s bedroom, the two of them were playing wizard chess.


    Ginny and Crookshanks were watching.


    They watched Harry''s car fighting fiercely with Ron''s pawns, and Harry was excitedly pumping gas into the car.


    "Harry, dear," Mrs. Weasley stuck her head in the door and called to Harry, "will you come to the kitchen for a moment?"


    "Professor Snape has something to tell you."


    Harry, who was still happy at first, seemed to have been poured cold water on him. He felt at a loss, as if he didn''t understand.


    "Professor Snape is in the kitchen. He wants to talk to you." Mrs. Weasley repeated.


    Harry opened his mouth wide in horror and looked at several other people, who all stared at Harry in shock.


    "Snape?" Harry was confused.


    He didn''t know what Snape could do to him, but Mrs. Weasley urged her and left.


    "Why is he looking for you?" Ron was uneasy. Even though he was in the Order of the Phoenix, he was still afraid of the old bat. "You didn''t do anything, did you?"


    "No!" Harry said angrily, what did he do?


    He tried desperately to remember what he might have done, and what kind of big event would have brought Snape to Grimmauld Place.


    Is it because he got a ''T'' in his last potion assignment?


    In the process of reminiscing, he walked outside the kitchen.

 Chapter 294：

    After pushing open the kitchen door, he saw Sirius and Snape sitting there.


    The two people sat at the end of the long table across the long table with great disgust, as if there was something dirty between them.


    Sirius glared angrily in the opposite direction, and both of them almost had disgust written directly on their faces.


    Harry noticed that there was an open letter in front of Sirius.


    The atmosphere was broken with the sound from Harry.


    Snape''s long face under the long greasy hair that had not been washed all year round looked back.


    "Sit down, Potter."


    Still in the familiar sinister tone, Sirius tilted his chair up like a ignited powder keg and shouted at the ceiling, "I hope you won''t give orders here, this is my home."


    Snape looked over coldly, his face ugly.


    Harry didn''t want to sit with Snape, so he sat down next to his godfather.


    "I should have talked to you alone, Potter," Snape said with a habitual sneer on his lips.


    "I''m his godfather!" Sirius'' voice drowned out Snape''s words.


    Snape really wanted to get up and cast a locking spell on him at this moment, but he still endured it.


    "I''m here on Dumbledore''s orders," Snape''s voice became increasingly sinister, "But please stay, Black. I know you like to feel involved."


    Sirius, who was about to leave after hearing Dumbledore, dropped the chair leg heavily to the ground, "What do you mean?"


    Snape ignored Sirius and turned his playful smile to Harry, "The Headmaster asked me to inform you, Potter, that he wants you to learn Occlumency this semester."


    Harry didn''t understand and asked blankly, "What to study?"


    "Occlumency, Potter," Snape''s sneer became more obvious, as if he was looking at a piece of wood that showed no improvement. "It is a remote magic to prevent the mind from being invaded by outsiders, but it is very useful."


    Harry''s heart beat violently to prevent outside invasion?


    Does Dumbledore think he will be possessed?


    He had discussed it with Ginny, who had been possessed, on the first day back at Christmas, and he was not possessed.


    He felt that he was being suspected, and asked, "Why should I learn this thing?"


    "Because the Headmaster thinks it is necessary," Snape softened his tone, "You will receive tutoring once a week, and you cannot tell anyone. Do you understand?"


    "Understood." Harry suppressed his emotions and felt that he might have made a fuss out of a molehill. "Who will teach me?"


    Speaking of this issue, Harry saw a playful expression on Snape''s face for the second time.


    He raised his eyebrows and said calmly: "Myself."


    At this moment, Harry felt that his insides were melting.


    He was wrong, this is punishment.


    What wrong thing did I do to deserve such severe punishment?


    He hurriedly turned his eyes to Sirius for help.


    Sirius, who had always been at odds with Snape, exploded as expected.


    "Why can''t Dumbledore teach him?" Sirius had reason to suspect that the snot-nosed man would deliberately make things difficult for his godson, and asked aggressively: "Why you?"


    "I think it''s because the headmaster has the right to delegate unpleasant tasks to others," Snape showed a playful expression for the third time and said in a smooth tone, "As for why me?"


    "I can assure you, this is not what I came for." He looked at Sirius''s angry expression with great pleasure, "I''ll meet you in my office at six o''clock on Monday evening, Potter."


    "If you don''t like studying with me, you can find someone else."


    "Change someone?" Harry was stunned for a moment, and Sirius slapped the table and said, "Then change someone!"


    "The other one is," Snape said grimly, "John Wick."


    As soon as the name came out, Sirius felt that his wound was showing signs of recurrence, and he took a breath of air.


    "Why John?" Harry asked hurriedly: "I mean, John is not from the Order of the Phoenix."


    "So you have no choice," Snape glanced at Harry, "The only person in Hogwarts who is proficient in this magic is John Wick."


    He completely interrupted Harry''s thoughts. If Dumbledore didn''t teach him, then only Snape could.


    John Wick can do it, but can he teach you?


    Snape said in a sinister tone: "You''d better learn it quickly, before your brain goes bad."


    "Wait a minute!" Sirius stood up and warned: "If you bully Harry in the name of teaching, I will settle the score with you."


    "How touching," Snape sneered, clenching his wand in his cloak pocket, "You must have found that Potter looks a lot like his father, right?"


    "Not bad." Sirius was proud that his brother had such a son.


    "Then you should know that he is as proud and arrogant as his father, and criticism is deaf to him." The words Snape spat out were like slippery snakes, entering Sirius''s ears, making him extremely angry.


    "I warned you, Snotlout!" Sirius didn''t even listen to Harry''s words. He pulled out his wand with a livid face, "Dumbledore may think you have reformed, but I don''t think so."


    "Oh, then why didn''t you tell him?" Snape said sarcastically, "Are you worried that he wouldn''t take the words of the people hiding at mother''s house seriously?"


    "I almost forgot, even if you were hiding here, you almost had an arm chopped off." Snape sneered unabashedly.


    Sirius raised his wand, and Snape did the same, neither of them letting go of the other.


    Just when the situation was tense, the kitchen door was pushed open.


    It''s Mr. Weasley who has recovered from his illness.


    Behind him were the Weasley family and Hermione.


    When they saw this scene, their smiles froze.


    Snape broke the calm and said to Harry: "Monday evening at six o''clock, Potter."


    As he passed by, he whispered: "John Wick won''t help you, you''d better not hang around in front of him."


    He actually doubted that John might have another magic besides Occlumency.


    And Harry''s empty head is full of holes, so it''s best not to appear in front of John.


    After saying that, he walked away.


    ¡­


    The holiday is over.


    People are returning to school one after another.


    John saw Daphne standing in the hall, her beautiful gray-blue eyes looking around for Pansy.


    Next to the stairs outside the foyer, Pansy had a grimace on her face, not daring to show her head.


    The two stood like this for almost an hour. Finally, when Daphne saw John appearing, she screamed and ran away.


    Pansy was so relieved that she ran across the hall to the Slytherin common room as fast as she could.


    "Did she forget that they are in the same dormitory?" Malfoy complained.


    John saw Astoria come back and she had gone skiing in Finland.


    Although Mr. Greengrass didn''t think it was fun, he made his daughter feel filial.


    Mr. Greengrass: This cotton-padded jacket is a tribute to me.


    When Malfoy saw Astoria, he immediately ran down to help her get her luggage.


    John silently watched Malfoy''s attentiveness, then looked up and saw an owl flying over.


    He stretched out his arms to make a place for the owl to settle down. Before the owl had time to settle down, Basil fell from the sky and kicked him away.


    Snatching the owl''s letter, Basil flew to stand on John''s arm.


    The poor owl hooted twice in protest, and was frightened by Basil''s look and flew away quickly.


    Opening the letter, John raised his eyebrows and said, "It''s so fast."


    "Dear Mr. John Wick, please arrive at the Wizengamot at four o''clock in the afternoon on January 9th for the award."


    Next week, John will be honored.


    With a smile on his face, he put the letter away.


    He saw Harry coming with heavy steps, said hello to Hermione and left.


    ¡­


    Chapter 322 Awarding and Honoring Slytherin


    Monday.


    In the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, Oz tested the application of the obstacle spell.


    "It seems that you can already use the disarming spell, the stun spell, and the obstacle spell on a basic level."


    It took Oz a semester to finally correct his extremely poor foundation in fifth grade.


    "Although there are only three simple spells, as long as they are used properly, you can effectively fight back even if you encounter harm." Oz said to the students, "In my many years of Auror career, the ones I have used the most are These three magic spells.¡±


    "I can even tell you that in many cases, these three spells are far more effective than more complex spells."


    Oz teaches Auror training. For Aurors, power is second, and the most important thing is the speed of casting spells.


    When facing an enemy, the effect of using disarming spells and more complex spells is to disable the enemy.


    Aurors will choose to use simple disarming spells to resolve the battle faster and with less effort.


    This semester, Oz has set learning tasks for the fifth grade. They have to learn new magic applications.


    The students listened very carefully, especially those who planned to develop into Aurors.


    Umbridge almost never comes to this classroom anymore, and this has become one of the few pure places for students.


    get out of class is over, and the students are discussing their study tasks.


    ¡­


    Auditorium.


    Malfoy muttered: "Did you see that Potter, his arrogant expression."


    Malfoy noticed Harry''s absent-minded expression during class, but he obviously misunderstood the meaning and said angrily: "I''m afraid he thinks that as the savior, he can learn it as soon as possible."


    Mainly because Malfoy was beaten by Harry in Defense Against the Dark Arts. This man was like a natural Auror, second only to John in this subject.


    John raised his eyebrows and said noncommittally: "If you can spend the time observing him studying, you can too."


    You got distracted in class and you still have the nerve to complain?


    Malfoy paused for a moment, when a wind-like figure ran past.


    Pansy''s attempt to escape failed.


    Even if she hid in the common room all day yesterday, she still could not escape the meeting in class the next day.


    Under Daphne''s burst of haste, Pansy made a grimace and repeated her apology countless times.


    "You almost made me..." Thinking of her boldness to ask someone out, Daphne''s cheeks turned red.


    Pansy said with a sad face: "I will apologize to you later."


    "Is that your apology attitude?" Daphne received Pansy''s letter.


    If conditions didn''t allow it, she would have gone to Pansy''s house.


    Pansy whispered: "I think it can be rescued."


    "How to rescue? Tell me what to rescue!" Daphne gave Pansy a hard look.


    Pansy said quickly: "Look, John didn''t refuse to go out with you, which shows that he also likes you."


    "What nonsense," Daphne frowned and said, "He will go out if anyone asks him out."


    "Uh..." Pansy thought about it carefully and found in despair that this might really be the case.


    Daphne clenched her fists and signed a series of unequal treaties with Pansy.


    Pansy, who was humiliated, turned around and vented her anger on Goyle and Crabbe.

 Chapter 295：

    The two big men looked confused. Who did they offend?


    The days of waiting for the award were peaceful. John would occasionally look at the badge. Most of the time, he stayed in the Star Club.


    January 8th.


    That day was Monday, and he walked into Snape''s office, making Snape''s face cool.


    John noticed that there was an extra thing and a person in the office.


    Pensieve and Harry.


    They were sneaky and gave people the impression that they were doing something shady.


    I remembered the news that Harry had said that he was going to make up lessons with Snape, and then looked at Harry''s loveless face.


    "I hope I didn''t disturb your...make-up lessons," John said with a chuckle.


    Harry had a feeling of being caught, which made him extremely ashamed.


    "Wick," Snape said slyly, blocking John''s view without leaving a trace, "You''d better tell me the reason why you came here, so that I won''t care about your fault of not knocking on the door."


    He stared into John''s eyes and said word by word: "There should be no wild dogs that break in at Hogwarts."


    "I knocked on the door, but you didn''t seem to hear me."


    John looked away and raised his eyebrows, wanting to read his own mind?


    With the Occlumency operating, John said with a humble smile, "The reason I think is formal enough."


    "Oh?" Snape didn''t read a bit, which made him sure that John''s Occlumency was very strong.


    Dumbledore is right, John Wick already has power that exceeds that of the school and even most wizards.


    "I hope I can have a day off tomorrow," John said politely.


    holiday?


    Snape pondered for a while, and Harry felt that John was a little whimsical.


    No illness, no explanation.


    "Can."


    To people''s surprise, Snape agreed.


    Harry felt as if Snape had been transformed by someone else.


    John chuckled, "Thank you very much, Professor Snape."


    Harry couldn''t believe it, it was clear that John had been rude to Snape when they were at Grimmauld Place.


    He could have sworn that if he talked to Snape like that, he would be in solitary confinement until the end of the term.


    John turned and left. When he reached the door, he suddenly stopped talking to Harry, "By the way, Harry."


    Harry subconsciously looked up and met John''s eyes.


    Snape immediately stood in front of him. John was a little surprised and said calmly: "I wish your grades can be improved even better."


    After saying that, he left with a calm expression.


    Before leaving, he closed the door.


    Snape waited until John closed the door, turned to Harry and said coldly: "We can start a new exercise."


    "He didn''t want John and me to go against each other.


    A strange idea came into Harry''s head, and Snape said directly, "Yes, your mediocrity will only highlight John Wick''s talent. You''d better not be embarrassed."


    Damn it, I forgot Snape could read minds.


    Harry''s expression changed drastically, but his words had already appeared in his mind.


    Snape sneered, you said so many bad things about me in the past, let me see what you do now.


    At that moment, Harry really wanted to bury the hatchet with John.


    ¡­


    January 9th.


    John appears at the Ministry of Magic.


    Arriving at a red phone booth in London, he picked up the phone and entered the number.


    "62442."


    The call was dialed.


    A woman''s cold voice sounded from the phone booth.


    "Welcome to the Ministry of Magic, please tell me your name and what you are here to do."


    John said: "John Wick, decorated."


    "Thank you," the woman said in a cold voice, "Guest, please pick up the badge and pin it in front of your clothes."


    A badge slid out of the metal chute on the phone that was usually used to withdraw coins. John picked up the badge with the word ''Medal'' on it and put it on his clothes.


    After putting it on, the cold voice reminded him to register the wand at the security checkpoint, and the entire phone booth began to sink.


    The Ministry of Magic is built underground in London, and this is not the first time John has come here.


    Entering the main hall of the Ministry of Magic, John registered his wand and then entered the Wizengamot again.


    Unlike last time, in the place where the last debate was held, those people were dressed in solemn clothes, waiting for John to enter.


    "John Wick." Basba retreated to the second line this time, and it was an old man with a white beard who performed the ceremony. He said with great enthusiasm, "In view of your contribution to the wizarding world, you are hereby awarded Merlin. Second Class Medal."


    In fact, the ceremony is not that complicated. Wearing the purple medal symbolizing the Second Order of Merlin on his chest means that John has become the youngest holder of the Order of Merlin in the magical world.


    Reporters took pictures of this historic moment, and reports belonging to Hogwarts'' rising star John Wick will soon be spread.


    Percy was here too, and he was happy for John.


    He always firmly believes that even if he is not Johnny Silverhand, John Wick is still the brightest star in the world.


    ¡­


    The Slytherin table.


    Today they always feel like something is missing.


    Yes, their king is gone.


    When John appears, Slytherin always gives people a sense of cohesion.


    Malfoy was bored when an owl flew over his head and dropped a newspaper.


    He opened it casually and took a look, his eyes widened suddenly.


    "Read the newspaper!" He raised his head and shouted quickly.


    Everyone in the auditorium was shocked by him.


    Malfoy ignored it, and with everyone watching, he swept away the clutter on the table, stepped on the long table, and read the newspaper loudly.


    "On January 9, 1996, the brightest star in the history of magic rose into the sky. John Wick, the genius of Hogwarts, broke the legend that the blood curse was incurable and took a big step towards breaking the curse. He was awarded ¡­¡±


    "Merlin Second Class Medal!"


    Everyone was stunned when they heard this, and Slytherin fell into madness.


    At this moment, Hogwarts was covered by Slytherin''s voice.


    Malfoy raised the newspaper in his hand and shouted loudly: "Our king, honor Slytherin!"


    The other three courtyards were eerily silent.


    Even Umbridge forgot to stop all these violations of discipline.


    ¡­


    Chapter 323 Mu Qiang and Mu Ming


    Everyone, everyone.


    None of them expected that John would suddenly make such a big noise.


    The youngest holder of the Order of Merlin in history, he broke the unsolvable blood curse.


    They were stunned by the shock of the news, as if everything had become unreal.


    Harry thought of yesterday, when he and Snape were learning Occlumency.


    "Wish my grades to improve even better?" Harry felt bitter in his heart.


    Such an achievement, I am afraid I will never be able to catch up with it in my lifetime.


    John Wick, he is worthy of the name of the best.


    "John Wick is really the best student I have ever seen." Professor Flitwick couldn''t help but sigh.


    He never thought that a student could achieve such an achievement, let alone that John could break the blood curse.


    Snape''s expression was complicated, which could no longer be summed up as excellent.


    The news was quickly passed around Hogwarts, and Bloody Barrow appeared at the Slytherin table.


    "I knew this day would come." Bloody Barrow felt like it was just yesterday when he saw the kid wandering around the school at night.


    At that time, he thought that this was a student who had entered the wrong house. His adventurous spirit that was not afraid of death was simply that of Gryffindor.


    Now it seems that it is indeed Slytherin.


    Glory added, Slytherin''s king is well deserved.


    Umbridge finally reacted, and with a dark face, he went to ask Slytherin to calm down.


    Suddenly a big dung egg fell from the ceiling and hit her.


    The huge stench almost makes people faint.


    Peeves'' loud laughter rang out.


    "A gun salute to the King of Slytherin."


    One after another, the big dung eggs exploded, making the entire auditorium stink.


    The students ran out of the auditorium, and Professor McGonagall was very angry.


    This did not dissuade Slytherin. On the contrary, in addition to them, people from other houses also joined in the cheers.


    Slytherin is Mu Qiang.


    ?Then they are admirable.


    Because of this incident, even in class, the professors were a little more merciful to the students.


    "I just said John Wick was going to be a big deal." Ernie MacMillan showed off his foresight.


    "I knew in first grade that he was going to be good," he told Hannah Abbott.


    "Yeah, yeah," Hannah Abbott said with braids, admiringly, "and the second grade, when he protected Justin, and when he fought against the basilisk."


    "Yes, he is our patron saint." Justin Finley said.


    "You are very smart," Malfoy walked over with his head held high and his face full of pride, "but I knew it before you did."


    Someone shouted, "Are you referring to the time you were beaten?"


    Malfoy: "..." Who said that? Come out!


    Until John came back, he was pushed and lifted up by the crowd.


    Originally, John wanted to struggle, but there were too many people, so he had to accept his fate.


    He was taken back to the Slytherin common room, and on the way there was an adoring girl coming over to ask for his autograph.


    But it was strange that the pen disappeared before being handed to John.


    Pansy took the Slytherin girls to block the flowers and butterflies.


    She gestured to Daphne and stood there with a generous look on her face.

 Chapter 296：

    Daphne was moved to tears.


    Malfoy didn''t even go to provoke Harry, but started to pioneer the way.


    John also met Professor Trelawney, who said in an ecstatic manner, "My child, I knew it. I saw in my Third Eye that you were successful and famous."


    Okay, John smiled at her and said, "Thank you Professor Trelawney."


    If Trelawny had drank less, the smell of wine would probably not be so strong.


    She began to drink heavily after being placed on academic probation because of Umbridge.


    Having no intention of celebrating with Slytherin, Trelawney went back to the Astronomy Tower after speaking.


    ¡­


    The next day, John went to Hagrid''s hut.


    Hagrid carefully held the Medal of Merlin with his rough palms and said in a rough voice: "You are so awesome John, I will never have the chance to meet you in this life."


    In fact, Hagrid is not that obsessed with the Order of Merlin, but when his friends get this medal, he will feel it is extremely precious.


    He also prepared a gift for John, some precious materials from the creatures in the Forbidden Forest.


    John accepted it and at the same time healed his new injuries.


    "Next time you are injured, please contact me directly." John frowned and said, "We are friends, Hagrid."


    Hagrid giggled twice, feeling magical about John''s magic.


    Even Madam Pomfrey''s cure would take some time. John only needed a magic spell to do it.


    "I''m afraid your magical attainments are on par with the professor''s." Hagrid praised.


    John went to feed the Thestrals, and the little guy from last time had grown up a lot.


    It''s just that it''s a little afraid of Zou Wu. When Zou Wu is there, it doesn''t dare to move.


    Stuffing the Merlin Medal into his small bag, John was going to visit the unicorn colony.


    He wants some unicorn horns and some materials.


    Weiwei was happy to see him, and John brought the stars to the unicorn.


    This has become a tacit understanding between them. John brings the stars, and the unicorn sends the unicorn horn.


    The golden wine made Clark intoxicated. "This is the best wine I have ever drunk. The magic in it can make unicorns stronger."


    John prepared three bottles, opened one on the spot, and Clark hid the two bottles.


    Clark needs to be careful of those greedy little unicorns.


    In this regard, Weiwei said that it was definitely not about her.


    Obtaining some unicorn horns from the tree hole, John also wanted to pick some leaves from the big tree.


    This tree is very important to the unicorn, but for the sake of the stars, Clark reluctantly agreed.


    Coming out of the unicorn colony, John met the centaur.


    "Leave our forbidden forest!" the centaur warned grumpily, "and that big wizard."


    The big guy refers to Hagrid.


    John raised his eyes and saw the coercion falling on the centaur.


    "Watch your words," John said coldly. "It''s not your Forbidden Forest, it''s ours."


    This made the horseman very angry, and the horseman drew his bow and arrow.


    "We don''t kill cubs," one of the centaurs said.


    They put down their bows and arrows. After John walked over, he suddenly pulled out his wand and pointed it in a direction.


    The white light of the wand penetrated five or six large trees, and finally fell on the ground, instantly shattering a crater.


    Smoke and dust were everywhere, and big trees fell.


    The horseman was startled and his hooves moved wildly.


    John said calmly, "I don''t kill cubs either."


    The centaurs glared at John. John''s eyes turned into vertical pupils and his voice was cold, "If you use that look again, I will regard it as a provocation."


    The centaur''s hands and feet caught by his gaze were cold, and his body fell down as if frozen.


    "what have you done!"


    "It''s just a lesson to help you learn to control your temper."


    John said calmly to the centaur who looked more sensible, "You should know that I can do some things."


    The centaur looked ugly, but did not refute.


    The fallen centaur''s life was not in danger, but his stiff body prevented him from moving.


    For John, it is easy to destroy this group of centaurs.


    Their bows and arrows cannot break through their own scales, and their own shadows will consume their lives.


    Horse people have high attainments in divination and are extremely sensitive to danger.


    They had bad tempers, and after sensing the real danger in John, they did not dare to say anything nonsense.


    "Remember, if my friend Hagrid is given any trouble, I will repay the Centaur a hundredfold."


    John didn''t have much patience with these guys who were dependent on others and wanted to claim their land as kings. After issuing a warning, John left the Forbidden Forest.


    Not long after he returned to the castle, an unexpected letter came from an unexpected person.


    He looked up at Daphne. After confirming that the letter was not sent by mistake, he looked very strange.


    "A letter from Mr. Greengrass?"


    Not to Daphne, but to John.


    John felt a strange feeling in his heart. It was like writing a letter to Malfoy telling him that he wanted to talk to his mother.


    The difference is that this letter was delivered directly to John.


    He opened the letter and scanned it quickly.


    ¡­


    Chapter 324 Mr. Greengrass and the Curse


    library.


    Daphne pretended to be calm while flipping through the books, but the look in her eyes that couldn''t help but look at John showed her panic.


    Malfoy coughed twice, covered his face with a book, and whispered to John, "John, are you a little too direct?"


    John looked away from Daphne, looked at Malfoy in surprise and asked, "What?"


    "I mean," Malfoy said politely, "this is a public place, you can do this in private."


    He really wanted to say that your eyes were almost fixed on Daphne.


    But thinking about how many times he had been beaten, he decided to be tactful.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw John shift his gaze to Astoria on the other side.


    Malfoy sounded the alarm and warned: "John, I don''t think you should be too greedy."


    "I think you have a lot of energy today." John glanced at Malfoy, wondering if this kid was a little jumpy today.


    "Did you finish your homework? Or did your Defense Against the Dark Arts score exceed Harry''s?"


    Malfoy: "..." Isn''t this specifically about digging into other people''s hearts?


    Looking at the pile of homework, Malfoy sighed, with the expression that life is long and happiness is short.


    Astoria also poked her sister and asked in a low voice with a complex expression: "Sister, you...succeeded?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Daphne pressed her sister''s mouth.


    The last incident made her afraid to go with John for several days.


    Astoria couldn''t break free. Since her sister started cooking, her strength has skyrocketed.


    She had no choice but to lower her hands in despair and resignation, and the kind look of Tai Nai appeared in front of her eyes.


    Because Daphne covered her nose too.


    Fortunately, it was discovered in time, so this tragedy of sisters killing each other did not happen.


    John tapped his fingers on the table, and the sound was exciting.


    "The Greengrasses," he thought.


    Unable to recall the letter he received yesterday, Mr. Greengrass saw his news in the newspaper.


    He hopes John can take good care of his two daughters.


    Although it could be seen between the lines and the torn letter that Mr. Greengrass was reluctant to say this, it also made John curious about the two sisters.


    Mr. Greengrass told him that there was a curse in the Greengrass maternal line.


    That kind of curse is a kind of blood curse. It lurks in the body along with the blood and is passed on to the female relatives among the descendants.


    The sisters had not shown it yet, but Mr. Greengrass was worried that the curse would be passed on to them.


    It just so happened that he saw John''s deeds of obtaining the Second Order of Merlin. Even the blood curse could be broken, so this kind of curse should also be able to be broken.


    "Entrust me to protect them and nip them in the bud."


    John squinted his eyes and scanned the sisters with a scrutinizing gaze.


    He really hadn''t noticed it. If Mr. Greengrass hadn''t reminded him, he wouldn''t have known the curse existed.


    That kind of curse will greatly shorten your lifespan, and you will die before the age of thirty.


    Daphne is now 15 years old, which means that half of her life has passed.


    "Further inspection is needed."


    As he was thinking, he didn''t notice that his eyes made Daphne unable to resist.


    Just when Daphne was about to be unable to resist, John''s badge shook slightly.


    John came back to his senses and clicked the badge.


    His expression changed, he stood up and left the library quickly.


    This scene made Daphne and Malfoy frown. Malfoy also clicked the badge and asked Daphne: "Have you received the message?"


    Daphne shook her head, "No."


    "Is it Percy?" They now use group chat most of the time.


    As for sending messages alone, only Percy would do this.


    Although Furong was outside the school, she mostly chatted in the group chatting about Silver Hand Angel Investment.


    She had no idea her boss was in the group.


    "It could be another one," Daphne reminded.


    In addition to Percy, they also have a companion outside school.


    Kim Ledisley.


    Although Jin rarely spoke, they knew he was on to something.


    One thing John wouldn''t let them interfere with.


    ¡­


    In the weapons depot under the Star Society, John stared at a map and fell into deep thought.


    There were several points marked on it, but he couldn''t find what he was looking for.


    "What''s left is that place."


    Looking at a point on the map, it was where Voldemort''s old residence was located, and it was also the closest place to the cemetery.

 Chapter 297：

    He rubbed his brows and sent the message to Jin.


    "Do your best."


    The badge fell silent, and John sighed.


    Voldemort is an ambitious man, and he is also a very nostalgic man.


    This can be seen in the place where he hid the locket, which was a place he had visited as a child.


    If John wants to find other Horcruxes, the best way is to search the places where Voldemort once stayed.


    This mission cannot be announced, let alone Voldemort.


    Horcruxes have extraordinary power and require a strong enough will not to be affected.


    Kim is a good candidate.


    John divided into internal and external searches.


    Internally, it refers to Hogwarts. If there is any place that has the greatest influence on Voldemort, it is undoubtedly Hogwarts.


    Judging from the Horcruxes prepared by Voldemort, he chose the relics of the Four Giants as the carriers of the Horcruxes, so Hogwarts is of great significance to him.


    The diary is placed in the Malfoy house, the gold cup is placed in the Lestrange treasury, and the pendant is placed in the cave where he was a child.


    There is a high probability that there will be a Horcrux in Hogwarts, but John is not sure where to put it.


    Hogwarts is too mysterious, with a lot of magic and mystery in it.


    "Neville, I hope you can find it." John chose Neville.


    Because he is also the child who conforms to the prophecy, and he is also the one destined to destroy the Horcrux.


    If the Horcrux is in Hogwarts, then there are only two people who can find it.


    Harry Potter or Neville Longbottom.


    They are all children of prophecy, and prophecies have a mysterious destiny in the magical world.


    In John''s view, prophecy is simply causal magic.


    No matter how you escape, you will eventually return to the prophecy.


    John understands this very well.


    He himself is a person with the gift of prophecy.


    Externally, John asked King to search for Voldemort''s former footprints.


    Based on Voldemort''s ideas, he would never put all the eggs in one cage.


    Looking across the table, John waved his hand, and the things on the table were put away in an orderly manner.


    The map was folded into the table, and a crucible appeared in front of him.


    A metallic shiny liquid was boiling inside, and John threw some unicorn powder into it.


    He took out the fluorescent leaves from a reagent bottle and carefully put them in it.


    The liquid in the crucible was churning, John frowned, and the manic magic power almost overflowed from it.


    Under the tense gaze, it gradually calmed down.


    "It contains huge magic power."


    Letting the crucible continue to burn, John took out another crucible.


    Opening the shelf behind the hidden showcase, there are densely packed reagent bottles, each containing a pure soul.


    Take out one, add the unicorn horn, and fuse it.


    A bottle of soul potion was refined.


    "Next, we need to know what the specific curse of the Greengrass family is."


    You need to be prepared to protect your soul in advance before you can come into contact with the curse.


    These blood curses are extremely difficult, similar to werewolf and blood curses, they are basically a death sentence.


    Although the curse of the Greengrass family will not cause physical deformation, it will greatly shorten life span.


    Rather than a curse, it is more like a chronic poison that corrodes the human body.


    As a pure-blooded Greengrass family, they must have looked for well-known wizards to check, but those people could not break the curse.


    "It is said to be the source of blood, but it is more hidden in the soul."


    The refined soul potion shook slightly in John''s hand, and he was unsure whether to perform a soul surgery.


    It''s best not to need it. Even now, he can''t fully understand the mysteries of the soul.


    Mr. Greengrass also said that it is possible.


    If not, that would be for the best. If there is, then John needs to make all preparations.


    Any Bloodborne Curse requires a long period of research.


    "I need to talk to Daphne."


    John walked out of the weapons arsenal. Judging from Mr. Greengrass''s letter, it seems that Sister Daphne still doesn''t know about the Bloodborne Curse.


    ¡­


    Chapter 325 Difficulties in Inspection and Decryption


    Hagrid is very sensitive about certain things.


    After Umbridge inspected the teaching process of various professors, the final focus fell on Hagrid and Trelawney.


    Although her character is not good, Umbridge still has a vicious vision.


    There were only two people in Hogwarts who were not good enough, and she found them all.


    This caused Hagrid to be very nervous during class.


    When he was nervous, he taught the wrong lesson.


    If he teaches the wrong class, he will become even more nervous.


    It¡¯s simply a vicious cycle.


    As soon as he saw Umbridge there, he felt that he had seen the scene of being kicked out.


    The last time Peeves chased her and threw ten dung eggs, Umbridge became very angry.


    She tried to find Dumbledore and asked him to take action to expel Peeves, but she knew she would be rejected without even thinking about it.


    This made Umbridge even more dissatisfied with people related to Dumbledore, and Hagrid accidentally bumped into him.


    John can be sure from Umbridge''s action of deducting points that Hagrid''s assessment score is at least sixty points or less.


    The full score is one hundred, and those below sixty will fail.


    After class, Hagrid was very decadent.


    He poured wine into his mouth from a cup as big as a keg, and the three little ones comforted him. He asked the three little ones not to come over after dark, as he was afraid that they would be harmed.


    As if he had already seen the day when he was kicked out, Hagrid couldn''t help but wipe his tears.


    When John arrived, Hagrid was muttering something about the Ministry of Magic.


    The wine glass fell precariously on the edge of the table, and was caught by John when it was about to hit the ground.


    When Yaya saw John coming, he ran to him and rubbed the dog food.


    After pouring two bags of dog food for Yaya, John glanced at the suit of armor.


    The armor he gave was placed in the middle position by Hagrid very seriously.


    "John," Hagrid stood up in a daze, and John seemed to be able to hear the sound of wine churning in his stomach, "Why are you here?"


    "You forgot to bring food to Thestrals today."


    Putting down the cup casually, John said, "Don''t worry, Hagrid, you''ll be fine."


    Hagrid''s head was blown by the wind when the door opened, and he couldn''t even stand firmly on his feet.


    Seeing that he was about to fall asleep, John had no choice but to leave first.


    Walking out the door, Daphne stood outside very nervously.


    John said helplessly, "It seems that Hagrid is drunk."


    Even through the door, Daphne could smell the huge smell of alcohol inside.


    Frowning without trace, Daphne asked doubtfully, "What are we doing here?"


    John invited her over because something seemed to be going on.


    Daphne''s cheeks became warm as she thought of a possibility.


    "Is there anything you can''t talk about in the Star Club?"


    She regretted asking this question. She sounded like she hated going out with John.


    John didn''t care. He threw a piece of raw meat to Xiao Yeqi and said casually, "It''s not convenient there."


    inconvenient?


    Daphne''s heart pounded wildly, and she looked at John nervously and expectantly.


    "It''s not convenient here either. We need to go further inside." John looked around and walked towards the Forbidden Forest.


    Daphne hurriedly followed, and as she went deeper into the Forbidden Forest, she became even more nervous.


    We finally arrived at the former Spider Cave, where Sirius was imprisoned.


    The cell inside remained as it was, and John used a shielding spell on the door.


    Daphne''s breathing became rapid. In this wilderness, a man and a woman alone...


    As a precocious Western child, Daphne immediately had some thoughts that began to pop up at this age.


    She raked at the corners of her clothes uneasily with both hands and bit her lip.


    "Daphne, I have something to tell you." John walked up to Daphne.


    Riddle''s lavender scent entered Daphne''s nose.


    At this moment, Daphne''s head seemed to be shut down.


    She thought of various possibilities.


    "This matter is very important," John took a deep breath and said solemnly, "it''s also about your sister."


    About...sister?


    Daphne''s eyes suddenly became sharp. She didn''t know what she thought of, and the color on her face quickly faded.


    She said in disbelief: "Do you like..."


    "Do you know about Bloodborne?" After John finished speaking, he seemed to have heard what Daphne said just now.


    He looked at Daphne doubtfully. "What did you say?"


    "It''s okay!" Daphne''s mind was running rapidly, the color returned to her face, she changed the subject and said with a smile: "What is Bloodborne Curse?"


    "A curse inherited from the family, similar to the blood curse."


    John was puzzled by how quickly Daphne changed her face, but solving the blood curse is the most important thing now.


    He said seriously, "I need you to cooperate with me for an examination. It may be very troublesome."


    "I do." Daphne looked into John''s eyes, found the blind spot, and asked quickly: "Do you think I might be cursed?"


    "It''s possible for both you and Astoria." John said solemnly, "This comes from your maternal side. It is a hidden curse. It is best to treat it as soon as possible."


    "What should I do?"


    Daphne looked around. John specially brought her here instead of in the Star Club, which meant that it was inconvenient to be in Hogwarts.


    Does the inspection require other actions?


    If it¡¯s John, it¡¯s not impossible.

 Chapter 298：

    Daphne blushed, and John heard her promise.


    With a joyful expression on his face, he approached Daphne. Under Daphne''s gaze, he took out his wand.


    "I want some blood from you, and I also need you to let go of your resistance to me."


    "That''s it?" Daphne said doubtfully.


    John became even more confused, "What else?"


    "Then why are you here?" Daphne asked her soul.


    John didn''t think about it and said matter-of-factly, "It''s quiet here and you won''t be disturbed. The Star Club is fine, but it''s about the secrets of the Greengrass family."


    He was thinking about Daphne. After all, the curse was a private family matter.


    A trace of disappointment flashed in Daphne''s eyes, and John also began to check.


    He took a drop of Daphne''s blood and looked for the curse on Daphne.


    In the palm of his hand, the suspended blood quickly dried up, and the life force was drained away.


    Daphne felt a little uncomfortable, as if her energy had been drained.


    His eyebrows twitched, Bloodborne Curse.


    "The soul is back."


    Daphne felt her body become floating. When she looked down, she saw her body lying down.


    The out-of-body state made her feel amazing, and at the same time, her soul was unreservedly presented to John.


    But John''s face was not good, this curse was hidden in his soul.


    "Soul surgery? No, it can''t be done."


    The curse is attached to the soul, and the only way to cure it is to perform soul surgery again.


    This is not a simple matter. He needs to be more prepared.


    Let the soul return to Daphne''s body.


    John closed his eyes and thought for a while to come up with the best solution.


    "The curse is attached to the soul, perhaps because the time has not come and it is not active."


    This is not good news. The curse seems to have fallen into hibernation. In this state, it is almost integrated with the soul.


    The best way is to wait until the curse becomes active, otherwise soul surgery cannot be performed.


    Mr. Greengrass said that this curse is probabilistic, and he doesn''t know when it will break out.


    The only thing that can be confirmed is that after the age of thirty, the activity of this curse will decrease to almost zero.


    "During the dormant period, it is best to treat it during the period when the curse becomes active." John said to Daphne, "This curse will be fatal if it appears before the age of thirty."


    Hearing the existence of the curse made Daphne''s heart twitch.


    But there is another person in the Greengrass family.


    She thought of her sister and asked hurriedly: "What should Astoria do?"


    "It also needs to be checked, but there is a high probability that she also has a curse." John felt that this was not a probabilistic curse, but that everything existed, but it was not triggered.


    He originally wanted to treat Daphne before confirming the follow-up treatment procedures for Astoria, but now it seems that he can only drug people.


    A few days later, Astoria was also found to be cursed.


    And it has slowly woken up.


    The soul potion that John prepared before cannot be used. That thing heals the soul, and the curse connected to the soul will only become more powerful.


    He began rummaging through books and research papers to find a way to remove the curse before severing his soul.


    Because of this, he has been missing for nearly a week.


    Umbridge was so angry that she wanted to find trouble, but Slytherin pushed her back.


    After all, these children all have forces behind them that are not easy to deal with, and Umbridge has nothing to do about it.


    The professors didn''t take it seriously. Even if this student graduated directly, it would be more than enough.


    Midnight.


    John was rummaging through books about the level of the soul in the restricted book area.


    Curses are extremely difficult things to deal with in the magical world. Gringotts also has a Curse Breaker profession, which is specially used to deal with curses in ancient tombs.


    The Bloodborne Curse is the most difficult of all curses. John put down a book and frowned.


    ¡­


    Chapter 326 The mysterious letter and the honey candy


    February.


    Malfoy provokes Harry every day.


    Qunxing Club is still operating as usual.


    Dumbledore''s Army continues to train.


    Everything seems to continue to be in order.


    Umbridge made the discipline of Hogwarts so tense that later on, even the staff chose not to talk in the staff lounge.


    Professor McGonagall, Professor Flitwick and Professor Sprout were talking in front of the Charms classroom. Every student in the castle had been suffering from Umbridge for a long time.


    It''s a pity that Dumbledore still won''t show up.


    ?This is a good thing for John.


    Ozzie Hilde walked irritably through the corridor, holding a pack of cigarettes in his hand, looking for a place to satisfy his craving.


    Some students greeted her on the street, but she responded perfunctorily.


    The next time you go to Hogsmeade is Valentine''s Day. From here you can see the different love values ????in the West and the East.


    If you were at Tianchao''s age, it would be a question of whether you could save your legs, let alone Valentine''s Day.


    But Hogwarts encourages this kind of puppy love behavior. Once Lockhart held a Valentine''s Day confession event and no one stopped him.


    Neville met Luna on the road. This strange girl made Neville a little at a loss.


    "What are you holding?" Luna''s dazed look made people feel like she didn''t know where her attention was going.


    "This is a sword," Neville scratched his head, walked together with Luna, and asked curiously: "Where are you going?"


    "Emmm..." Luna didn''t say where she was going.


    She promised to keep it a secret.


    It''s just that it''s easy for people to misunderstand. Neville felt that he was being troublesome and apologized quickly, "Sorry, I didn''t mean to do it."


    Speaking of which, Neville was the only person in the dormitory who had not joined Dumbledore''s Army. He had not appeared in the bar when it was first created.


    Holding the Sword of Marvolo, Neville came to the eighth floor.


    He turned in another direction, and Luna bounded to a door and entered.


    Neville looked back and saw Luna was gone.


    Curious in his heart, he walked past a huge tapestry, then turned back and stopped.


    He couldn''t remember when there was a door here.


    After staying for a while, he was ready to go over and take a look.


    Putting his hand on the door, he looked down and saw that the red gem lit up.


    "What is this place?" Neville was startled and wanted to go in.


    The door began to disappear, the door turned into a wall.


    Neville was stunned for a while, and the red light dimmed.


    "Just like in St. Mungo''s." Neville looked at the gem on the sword and then at the disappearing door.


    He felt like he was about to find it.


    Although John didn''t tell him what he was looking for.


    But there seems to be guidance somewhere.


    He paused for a while and then left.


    ¡­


    John''s research came to a standstill. He swept the parchment off the table and sat there rubbing his brows.


    "This kind of curse is different from the blood curse. The blood curse is devouring, while it is destruction."


    Picking up a piece of parchment, I wrote and corrected it many times.


    Neither he nor Daphne told Astoria how serious the inspection was. John put the parchment into an envelope, called Basil and said, "Send it to Damo Alex."


    Basil ate a small dried fish, picked up the letter and flew away.


    "I need to change my mood." John said to himself and walked out of the dormitory.


    He passed by the common room, where Malfoy was playing Gobstone with Goyle and Crabbe.


    This thing will spray foul-smelling gas at the losing side. Gore smelled bad and looked like he had lost many times.


    The Slytherin Quidditch team took a rare break, and a group of people gathered together to relax.


    John walked out of the lounge and walked along the corridor.


    He had no purpose other than to come out to breathe fresh air and find inspiration.


    As he walked, he came to the covered bridge.


    Very few people come to this place.


    He leaned on the covered bridge, his mind completely empty.


    There are still some benefits to being at Hogwarts.


    For example, he is not afraid of sudden attacks here.


    Although there is an uneasy Umbridge this year, the academic style is developing for the better.


    At least there aren¡¯t so many distractions during class.


    Feeling the moist wind blowing against his face from the covered bridge, John lowered his head and looked at the water below.


    In his first year, he took the boat to Hogwarts from below.


    "It feels like a long time has passed." A trace of fatigue flashed under his eyes.


    Looking up, a barn owl flew over.


    The owl stopped at the handrail of the covered bridge and handed a letter to John.


    After everything was done, the owl flew up and disappeared quickly.


    "No signature?"


    John stared at the envelope.


    The envelope is black. Almost no one would use this color to deliver letters.


    After checking to make sure there was no curse or other magic attached, John opened it.


    Inside is a small card with only one sentence on it.


    "Live to die."


    John''s pupils narrowed as he stared at the card.


    He took out his wand and pointed it at the card.


    "Appear."


    Staring at the card, the card did not change at all under the magic.

 Chapter 299：

    John took a deep breath, his fingers holding the card trembling.


    "Who is it?" He looked at the words on the card and an idea came to his mind.


    Who sent this letter without any signature?


    He thought about what he had planned.


    After excluding a few insiders, John wanted a glass of water to sober himself up.


    Putting the card solemnly into his pocket, he stared into the distance.


    "There are some things that you need to try even though you know you can''t do them."


    The black envelope floated to the surface of the water, floated for a while and then sank into the water.


    A burst of fairy music sounded in John''s ears, and a phoenix came to him with an envelope.


    "Dumbledore."


    There was only one person who could summon the phoenix. A look of fear flashed in John''s eyes as he opened the letter.


    "I hope we can meet each other. The password is: Zizi Honey Candy."


    Dumbledore extended the invitation, and John glanced at Phoenix, who was also looking at John.


    Tilting his head, Phoenix Fox waited for John''s reply.


    The letter burned in his hand, John reached out and touched Fox''s feathers, and chuckled: "Why not?"


    Fox received the reply, got up and flew away.


    John watched Fox go away. He opened his hand and there was a feather lying there.


    He put his hands into his pockets without changing his expression. Dumbledore wanted to talk to him, and he had expected this day.


    Dumbledore was really calm. He thought that Dumbledore would not be able to resist looking for him before Christmas.


    Walking to the fifth floor, the ugly stone beast squatted there.


    John leaned over and said, "Sizzling honey candy."


    The stone beast jumped aside, revealing a passage.


    Walking in, going up the spiral staircase, he came to the principal''s office.


    Knocking on the door, Dumbledore''s voice came from inside.


    "Come in."


    Pushing the door open and going in, I looked at the portraits of the previous principals on the wall.


    "Look who''s here, the best one in Slytherin." Principal Phineas shouted.


    As the headmaster who was born in Slytherin, he gave John a friendly smile.


    Although these portraits are not of the person, they have their own magic power and are basically the same as the person''s personality.


    Phineas was proud of John''s excellence.


    Dumbledore raised his head in front of the silverware. Fawkes had returned here, staying on the perch. The Sorting Hat had no eyes, but John felt that it was looking at him.


    "John." Dumbledore tapped the silver instrument, and the smoke dissipated.


    He walked over to the desk and extended his palm to invite, "Please sit down, you haven''t been here for a while."


    John watched Dumbledore sit down with cold eyes. The last time he came here was to steal the time turner.


    But he failed that time.


    Dumbledore could have fired John, but he didn''t.


    Overwhelming compassion.


    John laughed lightly.


    He came to the desk and sat down, his eyes shifted to something on the table with an expression of astonishment.


    "I think we should talk."


    Dumbledore kept paying attention to John''s expression and said kindly, "Albus Dumbledore and John Wick."


    "It''s not the principal and the students, nor the elders, it''s just an equal dialogue between friends."


    He released full kindness and sincerity.


    John finally looked up at Dumbledore, and that old face seemed to become even older.


    Dumbledore wanted to make the atmosphere less rigid and said jokingly, "Valentine''s Day is coming soon. The school has not stated it clearly, but it does not object to students falling in love."


    As he spoke, he winked mischievously at John, "I think your drawers will soon be filled with love letters expressing my love to you."


    "Thank you for your concern," John said calmly without changing his expression, "I guess you must have received too many love letters before."


    "Maybe so," Dumbledore said rather shamelessly.


    It seems to be a wrong choice to focus on the issues of adolescent boys.


    Dumbledore looked at John deeply and asked kindly, "John, have you discovered some secrets about...Voldemort?"


    "Huh?" John glanced at the silver instrument without trace, raised his eyebrows and asked, "What are you referring to?"


    "Do you remember what I told you?" Dumbledore said with memories in his eyes, "I said at that time that you were a Slytherin."


    "However, I find that I seem to be wrong." Dumbledore looked at John, shook his head and said, "You are not just a Slytherin, you also have the quality of Gryffindor."


    "Sometimes, even I make some mistakes. Here," Dumbledore stood up and bowed his head to John, "I apologize to you."


    "Because of the stupidity of a confused old man, students who should have been treated fairly have been wronged."


    John''s expression changed several times as Dumbledore lowered his head.


    Seemingly shocked, Dumbledore simply admitted his mistake.


    Dumbledore pushed the thing on the table forward, and the golden chain made a sharp sound as it rubbed against the table.


    "Magic is not omnipotent, John."


    Time converter.


    What he didn''t get by sneaking into the office was easily delivered to him by Dumbledore at this moment.


    Dumbledore said sincerely, "You are different from Voldemort. You have everything he does not have. You have the most mysterious power in the world...love."


    Staring at the golden hourglass, a smile appeared on John''s lips that was either self-deprecating or bitter.


    He reached out and touched the time turner, feeling the reality in his palm.


    He took a deep breath and controlled his surging emotions.


    "Dumbledore," John looked directly into Dumbledore''s eyes, "tell me, do you regret it?"


    Without waiting for Dumbledore to answer, John said to himself, "It''s a pity that I won''t regret it."


    He grinned, a bit sinisterly.


    "Because I am a Slytherin, and I must avenge myself."


    His words fell.


    A dozen owls flew into the principal''s office carrying a large number of letters.


    Dumbledore picked up one and opened it. He looked up at John in disbelief.


    "The Gringotts explosion."


    ¡­


    Chapter 327 The Gringotts Explosion and the Escaped Dragon


    Gringotts.


    Griphook walked in front with a nervous expression, and the three people behind him followed him like three shadows.


    Picking up the jingle piece, the ring shook and made a jingling sound, which made the guard''s Australian egg-eyed dare not come near.


    They came to the Lestrange vault, and Griphook reluctantly stretched his finger across the door.


    "Hurry up and open it!"


    A voice full of hostility sounded, and Griphook was hit by a red light and screamed in pain.


    "Calm down, Bellatrix." Amycus Carrow told the mad woman to stop.


    Bellatrix looks a bit like Narcissa, with a sense of madness all over her body.


    More than ten years of living in Azkaban had made her already somewhat crazy temperament even more terrifying. She pointed her wand at Amycus and roared: "Shut up, it''s not my turn for you to teach me how to do things. "


    Amycus suppressed his anger and said coldly: "Everything is for the Dark Lord. If it weren''t for you, you would have to come and check."


    "I need to confirm whether that thing is still there." Bellatrix gave no face to anyone except Voldemort.


    She thought of something and said with some horror on her face, "That, that child, he stole my sword."


    After stammering, her expression changed again, and she growled at Griphook: "Open the door quickly!"


    Griphook was also unlucky, he was kidnapped by these madmen in Azkaban.


    He recalled the young man from Lestrange last time, and suddenly had some bad premonitions in his heart.


    Bellatrix is ??a crazy woman. If something goes wrong, she might be implicated as well.


    The sound of mechanical gears turning and unlocking sounded, and Lestrange''s vault was opened.


    Bellatrix pushed Griphook aside and walked in first.


    She is the owner of this vault, so she doesn''t need to be afraid of the Fire Curse and the Copying Curse.


    "Don''t come in!" she warned her accomplices who entered the vault.


    Amycus didn''t look good, but Bellatrix ignored him.


    She looked at the place where the Sword of Gryffindor should have been, and the sword there disappeared.


    Her expression became frightened.


    "It was indeed stolen."


    She took two steps back and leaned on the table.


    That day she wanted to go see her old enemy, the Longbottoms who she tortured.


    Instead, she saw the Longbottoms, who were supposed to be tortured mad, alive and kicking. Not only that, she also saw another person.


    She won''t forget that scar.


    That lightning-like scar was him, the guy who caused the Dark Lord''s downfall.


    Bellatrix wanted to kill Harry Potter, but before she did it, she saw something in the hand of that kid Longbottom.


    At that moment, she was already panicking.


    Only those closest to the Dark Lord deserve to know certain things. She immediately thought of other things in the vault.


    If that thing is lost, even the Dark Lord''s closest subordinates will be disgusted.


    She couldn''t imagine the day when she would be hated by the Dark Lord. She wanted to confirm whether the things were still there.


    For this reason, she risked being discovered by the Ministry of Magic and came to Gringotts.


    She actually has a second choice, let others come over.


    But no one else is worthy of trust, not even Lucius, the husband of his sister Narcissa, who took the initiative to show his loyalty.


    She wanted to confirm for herself that the secret had not been discovered.


    Letting the others stay outside, she looked up, and the golden cup placed there suddenly appeared in front of her.


    She climbed up towards the mountain-like shelf, using her hands and feet without any regard for image.


    Finally climbing to the highest point, she carefully held the golden cup with both hands.


    "The Dark Lord." There was obsession in her eyes.


    This is the Dark Lord''s trust in her, and she must not betray it.

 Chapter 300：

    He rubbed his fingers on the golden cup, and his originally obsessed expression froze.


    She turned the golden cup over, and a line of words appeared on the wall.


    "Do you like the gift I gave you?"


    The golden cup in Bellatrix''s hand became hot.


    A burst of bright light erupted from the vault, and the expressions of the Death Eaters and Griphook who were staying outside changed drastically.


    The Australian Opal Eye, which was originally bound by chains, now let out a dragon roar.


    A crack appeared in the chain, and under the struggle of Australian Protein Eye, the chain broke instantly.


    "Boom!"


    All the bombs disguised as treasures in the vault exploded, causing rumbles and chain reactions.


    The huge impact instantly overwhelmed everyone.


    After the white light, fire and smoke occupied Gringotts.


    Horrifying cracks appeared in the mountain, extending all the way up.


    In the middle of the ruins, Bellatrix, who had no flesh on her body, used magic to protect herself at the last moment, but was still blown away with only one breath left.


    Amycus was outside, one of his arms was blown off.


    The other Death Eater was directly enveloped by the impact, his body was torn apart, and he was too dead to die.


    Griphook was also hit with a big stone and his head was badly bruised. He was already on guard, so he was the least injured.


    Before he could feel lucky that he had survived, a dragon roar in his ears made his hair stand on end.


    "Roar-!"


    The Australian Oval Eye is no longer restrained, and it roars up to the sky.


    The explosion caused a huge gap to open in Gringotts, and the Australian Opal Eye flew out from inside.


    The hall of Gringotts was also blown into a mess, and a goblin was about to check the entrance of the cave.


    Then he saw Australian egg eyes flying out, opening his mouth and spitting out a breath of dragon''s breath, burning towards Gringotts.


    The entire Diagon Alley saw a fire dragon flying out of Gringotts, and thick smoke billowing from Gringotts, even alerting the Ministry of Magic.


    A large number of Aurors came.


    Amycus was less injured than Bellatrix and was buried in a cloud of dust.


    After waking up, he let out a heartbreaking scream.


    The right hand was blown off, leaving only a little bit of skin sticking to it.


    He immediately wanted to find the wand and escape from here.


    After he found the wand in the ruins, before he could escape, the wand flew out of his hand and flew behind him.


    "I guess we haven''t seen each other in a while, Carlo."


    Pierce, who came with the Auror, removed Amycus''s weapon and covered his mouth and nose with a handkerchief to prevent dust.


    A hint of surprise flashed in his eyes, he didn''t expect such a coincidence.


    This all allowed him to catch a Death Eater.


    Just as he was about to say something, he glanced out of the corner of his eye and saw a man in the Lestrange vault, whose body had been burned by the snail fluid and whose bones were almost completely broken.


    This kind of pie-in-the-sky thing happened two at a time!


    Pierce stepped forward in surprise and came to the man.


    The burnt area was severe, but half of the face was still visible.


    He greeted with a smile, "Bellatrix Lestrange."


    Bellatrix moved one eye to look at Pierce, who said regretfully, "You used to be a beauty."


    Bellatrix forced out a hoarse voice from her throat, "Master."


    "Owner?"


    Pierce''s original good mood was replaced by horror. He looked up and saw a man in a black robe appearing.


    Pale skin, snake-like slender eyes and nose.


    Pierce screamed: "It''s you!"


    The arrival of the Dark Lord made him take a few steps back. Voldemort looked gloomy, and a huge fire snake rose up in Gringotts.


    The black robe enveloped Bellacrist and quickly flew into the sky and disappeared.


    "Everyone, stop the fire snake!" Pierce couldn''t care less.


    The fire snake swallowed an Auror. Pierce was frightened and called on everyone to deal with it.


    They lowered their wands and shot at the same time.


    "All curses are finished! (Finite


    The magic wand was inserted into the ground and gathered into a golden wall to block the fire snake.


    The fire snake roared and struck, and Pierce roared: "Hold on!"


    Voldemort is so powerful that even if it is just a curse, he still has the power to destroy everything.


    Nine Aurors worked together, but they were unable to extinguish it.


    Just as Li Huo was about to break through, more than a dozen voices sounded outside Gringotts.


    "All curses are finished! (Finite


    The leader was Tang Mi, who arrived with the security team.


    Both sides took action together, briefly suppressing the flames.


    Old Barty came here and drove away the goblin who shouted that the Ministry of Magic had no right to enter Gringotts'' private vault. The newly appointed Minister of Magic had not slept well for a month.


    With dark circles under his eyes, he used the Water Prison Charm to summon the Gringotts Magical Waterfall to wrap the fire snake in it.


    After everyone worked together, the fire snake was finally extinguished.


    The sky was dark.


    The strikers and Aurors established an isolation circle on the outside.


    Voldemort did not take Amycus with him when he left. He was handcuffed and guarded by Aurors.


    Pierce carefully came to the gloomy old Batty and whispered: "That person, he appeared."


    Old Batty''s face turned gloomy again, and he said solemnly: "What''s going on with this explosion?"


    "The goblin Griphook was kidnapped by Bellatrix and other Azkaban fugitives. After he opened the Lestrange Vault, a powerful explosion occurred not long after."


    Pierce told what Griphook had interrogated, "There is one more thing. The goblins collectively protested, and they were not happy with the Ministry of Magic''s involvement in Gringotts."


    "Hmph, a bunch of greedy guys." Old Barty snorted, "Many people saw the fire dragon appearing from Gringotts. According to the magic regulations, they illegally raised the fire dragon."


    Pierce''s eyes lit up, he must be a minister, so he directly turned against the general.


    "Then...those reporters?"


    "Now is not the chance." Old Batty said vaguely.


    As a qualified subordinate, Pierce understood, and he went out to deal with those reporters.


    "Thank you Johnny Silverhand security team for your assistance." Old Batty shook hands with Tang Mi.


    He looked a little better and asked in a low voice: "Your Excellency Silver Hand is not here?"


    Tang Mi''s expression remained unchanged and he smiled and said, "My lord, there are many things that need to be prepared."


    Old Batty hesitated to speak, but still did not ask for any news about his son.


    "Kingsley, collect a confession from the goblin." Old Barty gave the order to the dark-skinned wizard.


    Kingsley''s expression remained unchanged. He just wanted to get closer to hear clearly what the two people were saying.


    After receiving the order, he went to Gringotts to talk to the difficult goblins.


    In the crowd, some people stopped and watched.


    Diagon Alley is already a lively place, not to mention it''s still daytime.


    Tonks exchanged glances with Lupine from the outside. They were both guessing what big thing had happened.


    ¡­


    Chapter 328 Order of the Phoenix and Death Eaters


    Everyone in the Order of the Phoenix was alarmed by the explosion here.


    There are many of them working in the Ministry of Magic. Kingsley and Tonks are both Aurors.


    Mr. Weasley is not part of the combat department, so he doesn¡¯t know the news yet.


    Tonks wanted to break into Pierce''s team, but as a young Auror, she had no chance, so she didn''t see Voldemort appear in the vault.


    Kingsley''s rank is high enough, and he is also a good person, maintaining enough respect for the minister.


    But Pierce left in a hurry this time and only had time to tell him that Kingsley was in the office.


    The Order of the Phoenix is ??now blind to the internal situation.


    Reporters swarmed in like sharks that smelled something fishy.


    They all wanted to get first-hand information, and Pierce, as the spokesman, stepped forward to deal with it.


    He didn''t panic, because this time someone knew the truth.


    At the same time, they also have the merit of arresting him, which is enough to turn this bad thing into a good thing.


    "This incident was caused by a fugitive from Azkaban. The fugitive hijacked Gringotts employees and entered Gringotts to blow up the vault, causing huge commotion."


    "Through the joint efforts of the Aurors, the prisoner Amycus Carrow was successfully arrested. The Ministry of Magic will prosecute him for escaping from prison and this crime."


    "Here, the Ministry of Magic would like to thank the security team of Johnny Silverhand Store for their assistance in maintaining public security and management. The Ministry of Magic will provide treatment for those injured this time."


    Pierce smiled and spoke without missing a beat.


    He didn''t mention anything about the Death Eaters and Voldemort, but he didn''t shy away from Amycus''s identity.


    Everyone knows that this is something that Death Eaters once did.


    They also felt extremely safe with the speed of the Ministry of Magic.


    Amycus was portrayed as a man who was greedy for Gringotts'' property, and no one thought of Voldemort.


    In addition to the dead Auror, they also found a second deceased person.


    After verification, it was found that he was one of the Azkaban fugitives.


    Old Barty personally distributed pensions to the families of deceased Aurors to ensure that the family would not have financial troubles.


    The Order of the Phoenix understood that this matter was not simple, and Lu Ping looked for traces of Death Eaters.


    He didn''t believe that Death Eaters would enter Gringotts just for money.


    Kingsley was responsible for investigating what happened in Gringotts. Lupine found a Death Eater and he secretly followed him.


    ¡­


    "Damn it, my brother was taken away." Alecto Carlo witnessed his brother being taken away.


    She vented her anger.


    "Who''s there!"


    She found Lupine, the two of them alone in this alley.


    Lu Ping did not expect the other party to be so alert. The best way for them to find out the purpose of the Death Eaters entering Gringotts was to catch one.


    So without saying a word, Lupine wanted to knock Alecto out.


    But this was not the first time Alecto had fought against Lupine. During that time, Death Eaters had fought against the Order of the Phoenix too many times.

 Chapter 301：

    "Is that you?" Alecto recognized Lupin.


    Her face was filled with coldness, and she shot three magic spells in succession.


    Lupine dodged the first one and blocked the second one with the Iron Armor Curse.


    The third beam glowed with green light, and Lupine used the flying spell to pull out the table in the house on one side to block it.


    Alecto was afraid of disturbing the others, so he turned around and disappeared.


    Lupine naturally refused and used a disarming spell to hit Alecto.


    The wand fell, and Alecto''s spell was interrupted.


    "Let''s take it easy." Lupine pointed his wand at Alecto.


    "Deprimo"


    Lu Ping''s feet were empty, and he fell into the cave that collapsed.


    There were explosions all around.


    Several Death Eaters appeared, and Alecto took the opportunity to retrieve the wand.


    The Death Eater Travers was preparing a death curse, but was interrupted when he was about to take action.


    "Obstacles! (Impedimento


    It was Tonks who came, and besides, Moody came looking for him.


    His magic eye saw Lupine being surrounded.


    The Order of the Phoenix versus the Death Eaters.


    "Moody."


    Rodolphus Lestrange laughed ferociously, they were sent in by the Order of the Phoenix.


    Moody said gruffly, "What the **** are you planning on doing?"


    The Death Eaters glared at the Order of the Phoenix fiercely, and Rodolphus said bitterly: "So it''s you, you must have planned this deliberately."


    "What?"


    Moody wanted to ask more, but saw the Death Eaters apparating away.


    Tonks pulled Lupine out of the pit, and they looked at each other.


    "What''s the plan?" Lupine said in confusion, "Didn''t the explosion be caused by Death Eaters?"


    "We can''t be sure," Moody said gruffly, with the scar on his face looking extremely ferocious. "We can only ask Dumbledore first."


    "Padfoot."


    A dog ran out and Lupine shouted.


    Sirius turned back into his human form and complained: "Those Aurors surrounded the scene so tightly that even the dogs couldn''t get in."


    "But I smell a familiar smell," he said with hatred, "Bellatrix."


    "The crazy woman was not caught. The explosion seemed to be directed at the Death Eaters."


    They all have many doubts about this matter, but unfortunately no one can answer them.


    Now all they can do is wait for Kingsley to get a confession from the goblin. They disband on the spot, and no one can show any intimacy.


    After they left, a door opened.


    Gauss walked out of it, patted his chest, and said, "It''s really exciting. A group of Death Eaters, and a group of other guys. That old guy Moody is also there."


    He looked malicious with a smile. A Nat rolled down at his feet, and he picked it up and wiped it on his clothes.


    "My rich boss should be happy to pay."


    He was in a happy mood as he stuffed Nat into his pocket.


    A young man with an Asian face walked out of another door and said in surprise: "Is this what you call making big money?"


    "Don''t underestimate it. You are generous here, and you can get many galleons in your account at one time."


    Gauss tilted his head to look at the visitor and said with a smile: "If you hadn''t wanted to make more money and make your brothers live a better life, I wouldn''t have brought you here."


    "The door keys that came here cost a lot of money." He complained.


    The young man remained silent. This was indeed a way to make quick money.


    And there is no need to fight or kill, you just need to monitor these people for the money owner.


    "I am a compassionate wizard and I never like to fight and kill." Gauss muttered.


    The young man followed him.


    The two people left here.


    ¡­


    Gringotts is located on the border of Knockturn Alley and Diagon Alley.


    After the explosion, Tang Mi reacted quickly and came over quickly.


    The first is of course to help, and the second is to follow the orders of my boss.


    John said that when Gringotts exploded one day, Tang Mi would go over immediately to check the results.


    The results this time have also come out.


    One Death Eater died, one was arrested with a severed hand, and the other was rescued by Voldemort himself.


    Voldemort appeared in person, and when Pierce said it, Tang Mi was also surprised.


    If it weren''t for the people from the Ministry of Magic arriving soon, I''m afraid Pierce would be dead by now.


    Being on the line between life and death, even the director of the Auror Office couldn''t help but feel frightened.


    "At least no one will take your credit for it in the future."


    Old Barty returned to the Ministry of Magic first, and Pierce left the handling of the scene to his subordinates. He and Tang Mi entered the Knockturn Alley bar for a drink.


    Two people, one is Johnny Silverhand''s subordinate, and the other is Old Barty''s subordinate.


    Both of them are responsible for cleaning up, and they have a feeling of sympathy for each other.


    Tang Mi poured a glass of wine for Pierce. Pierce shook his hands and said with a wry smile: "The motive of the Death Eaters appearing in Gringotts is unknown, and neither is the goblin Griphook."


    "But," Pierce took a sip of his wine and smiled like a fox, "sometimes the truth is not that important."


    The public will only care about the murderer, but not the other party''s purpose.


    Capturing people into Azkaban will make people aware of the Auror''s merits.


    Two fugitives from Azkaban have been captured in a short period of time, and including the dead one, three fugitives have been arrested.


    The remaining seven are, in Pierce''s opinion, seven golden bumps.


    If you catch them, maybe it won''t be long before you can become the Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement.


    Of course, the premise is that Amelia will move her position for him.


    "Okay, it''s time for me to go." Putting down the wine glass, Pierce took out the Galleons.


    Tang Mi held his hand and said with a smile, "Of course it''s me who invites you."


    Pierce left with a smile.


    ¡­


    Chapter 329 Bounty and Eyetooth


    Tang Mi took out two Galleons and put them on the table, and said to the waiter: "Money is a good thing."


    The waiter grinned. Tang Mi did not leave the bar, but stood up and pushed open an oak door in the bar.


    Smoke of various colors floated inside, and the bubbles shattered one by one and turned into colorful mist.


    Loud music, various wizards.


    Some drank heavily, while others drank a small drink.


    Others were arguing there with red faces.


    The bartender wiped the wine glass in his hand and glanced up at Tang Mi. Different from the clean and dusty outside, this place was simply another place.


    Tang Mi played with a gold coin in his hand and flicked it to the bartender.


    The bartender shrugged and moved out of the way.


    Tang Mi picked up the silver spoon and knocked the crystal cup on the table.


    "Ding ding ding."


    The noisy music stopped instantly, and everyone looked over.


    Tang Mi glanced over, showing a bright smile, holding a wand in his hand, waving at the wanted posters posted on the huge blackboard behind him.


    I saw that the original amount had doubled after waving the magic wand.


    Slowly turning around, Tang Mi stared at the greedy eyes and shouted loudly: "Go and make money!"


    The bar made a huge noise, and one explosion after another took the wizard away.


    They are all desperadoes, licking blood at the tip of the knife.


    What kind of money are you afraid to make?


    A Death Eater could make them a fortune.


    They are like hungry wolves, searching for the smell of money everywhere.


    Only Johnny Silverhand, the king of Knockturn Alley, could let them hide in the darkness.


    ¡­


    Dumbledore''s expression changed several times, even knowing that John was in front of him.


    Letters from the owl kept flying in.


    The Gringotts explosion.


    Amycus was captured.


    Death Eaters.


    Bellatrix Lestrange.


    Voldemort.


    News appeared one after another in the principal''s office, and Dumbledore couldn''t help but feel shocked.


    He looked up at John. All this seemed to be done by the student in front of him.


    "John?"


    Dumbledore had a complicated expression, "What on earth did you do?"


    "I didn''t do anything," John held the time turner and wrapped the golden chain around his finger. "I have only been doing one thing."


    John looked at Dumbledore calmly, seeing many emotions on that always kind face.


    "You take it for granted, Dumbledore."


    He said to himself, "You take it for granted that all sacrifices are deserved."


    "You asked Hagrid to go find the giant. You forgot that he is not you and does not have magic like you."


    "You are the embodiment of justice, so just that you don''t even bother with despicable means."


    "But you forgot, not everyone is Dumbledore, they are just ordinary people."


    John stood up and said calmly, "Death Eaters can plot, and so will I. They will retaliate, and so will I."


    "A tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye."


    John grinned and said, "This is what I''ve always done, Professor."


    Dumbledore looked at John blankly, and John put away the time turner.

 Chapter 302：

    He saluted Dumbledore and said with a smile: "I hope you won''t stop me."


    He left the principal''s office.


    The bomb he planted in the Lestrange vault exploded.


    But it was a pity that Voldemort was not killed as he thought.


    Tang Mi told the whole story, which made John secretly sigh at his mistake.


    He didn''t expect that Bellacritus would touch it. He deliberately set the explosion method to move the golden cup, just to blow up Voldemort.


    It seems that Bellatrix also knows about the golden cup, otherwise she would not touch it.


    It is correct to say that the gold cup was originally stored in the Lestrange treasury. As a person from Lestrange, Bellatrix knew that it was not a strange thing.


    "You haven''t received this gift, Tom, so just wait for the next gift."


    John clicked his tongue twice, it was a good thing that Bellatrix was blown into pieces.


    Pierce got the credit this time.


    The Daily Prophet appeared in the auditorium early the next morning.


    Everyone praised the efficiency of the Ministry of Magic.


    Last time, they said that the Ministry of Magic was just lucky enough to catch Ron, who was escaping from the Death Eaters, and was slapped in the face.


    Not long after this, the second fugitive was captured.


    And because of this big explosion, a Death Eater died.


    For the three little ones who know about the Order of the Phoenix and Voldemort, there is simply no better news than this.


    "It''s best if all Death Eaters die." Ron muttered.


    Harry was driven crazy by Snape''s invasion of his brain every week, and he looked haggard.


    Snape''s tutoring method was very bad, that is, he forced his way into his brain and made Harry resist.


    He felt that he was not getting better, on the contrary, he was getting worse.


    Especially last night, he was almost sent to the school hospital.


    He could feel the anger about Voldemort, as if someone had robbed him of his most precious treasure.


    After seeing the newspaper, he immediately knew why Voldemort was so angry.


    At the same time, he also discovered something about Johnny Silverhand''s security team. He couldn''t help but be surprised: "It''s Johnny Silverhand''s people again."


    Since Barty Sr. became the Minister of Magic, you can often see Johnny Silverhand''s help in the newspapers.


    The Ministry of Magic''s ambiguous relationship with Dumbledore must have something to do with Johnny Silverhand.


    There is a possibility.


    Harry thought Old Barty might be taking orders from Johnny Silverhand.


    Johnny Silverhand''s dissatisfaction with Dumbledore is probably because of the title of Second King.


    He didn''t say it because Hermione would say he was crazy.


    He mentioned his training with Snape.


    Hermione knew about Harry and Snape''s training and said, "Maybe it''s a bit like being sick, like a cold. It needs to get worse before it gets better."


    "Snape''s tutoring made it worse," Harry said firmly. "It hurts so bad, and I hate that corridor."


    Almost every time he dreams, he can see that corridor and that door.


    "This is not a joke!" Hermione snapped. "Dumbledore just doesn''t want you to dream about that corridor, otherwise he wouldn''t have asked Snape to teach you Occlumency. You need to work harder."


    "I tried my best!" Harry was very annoyed. "You should give it a try. Snape wants to get into your head. This is not something to be happy about."


    "Maybe..." Ron said.


    Hermione glared at him angrily, indicating that she should fart quickly.


    Ron started his conspiracy theory, "Maybe it''s not Harry''s fault that he can''t close his brain."


    Hermione''s heart tightened, "What do you mean?"


    "Maybe Snape didn''t really want to help Harry." Ron said meaningfully, "Maybe he actually wanted to open Harry''s head wider and let the mysterious man..."


    "Stop talking nonsense!" Hermione was angry, "How many times have you doubted Snape, and which one was right?"


    She felt that Ron''s suspicions were unfounded every time, especially now that Snape had joined the Order of the Phoenix and worked for Dumbledore.


    "He was a Death Eater before," Ron said very stubbornly, "We''ve never seen evidence of his transformation."


    Hermione felt powerless, what kind of stupid son is this.


    She said: "If you don''t trust Snape, then who can you trust?"


    "Dumbledore..."


    "Dumbledore asked Harry and Snape to study." Hermione interrupted Ron''s second wise speech.


    Harry''s expression was gloomy, and he looked at the Slytherin table with hidden eyes.


    Malfoy was eating when he suddenly felt something in his heart. He felt Potter''s gaze and immediately raised his head and glared at him.


    Harry paused. He was looking at John. What did Malfoy have to do with it?


    Malfoy thought it was a provocation.


    If he hadn''t heard any specific words, he would have killed him directly.


    Harry had no choice but to look away, Ron and Hermione''s words echoing in his mind.


    Snape said that besides him, John was the only one who could use Occlumency.


    And that time, when John entered the potions office, Snape looked nervous.


    Why was Snape afraid that he would come into contact with John?


    ¡­


    With so many things to worry about and things to do, fifth grade also has a staggering amount of homework that keeps students up late.


    Harry felt even more exhausted physically and mentally during the D.A. meetings and regular tutoring sessions with Snape.


    Valentine''s Day is coming.


    Harry was still alone this year. He could only watch Qiu Zhang and Cedric make an appointment at the teahouse.


    He felt that he should not be here, but should be under the car.


    "Maybe Hermione is right, I should find someone I like." He muttered.


    Walking down the corridor, he saw Ginny and was about to say hello.


    Quidditch teammate Michael Corner came over to say hello to Ginny, and the two behaved intimately, like boyfriend and girlfriend.


    Harry didn''t know what he was feeling, he felt a little inexplicably upset.


    Is he the only single person in Hogwarts?


    ¡­


    Chapter 330 Draco and Astoria


    February 14th.


    Originally, John did not realize that this day was coming.


    But Malfoy''s hair style, which took him two and a half hours to style, was too conspicuous.


    He was holding a bottle of perfume and spraying it on his body at the moment. It smelled like pine wood.


    Crabbe and Goyle walked over and were kicked away by Malfoy.


    I don¡¯t know why, but after fifth grade, the two of them kicked each other more frequently.


    Pansy was rarely freed from Daphne''s oppression. She had a happy expression on her face and wore an exaggerated bow coquettishly.


    It¡¯s hard to imagine that Pansy, who looks like a **** at first glance, is actually wearing a sweet girl outfit.


    Her little boyfriend is in third grade and can go to Hogsmeade.


    Hogwarts is filled with the atmosphere of love, so pink and tender that it is suffocating.


    They lined up to leave, and across the queue, Pansy could be seen ogling her little boyfriend.


    Filch was standing in the foyer in charge of the registration, with slips of paper passing in front of him.


    Anyone who wants to fish in troubled waters will be caught, and Professor McGonagall is also supervising.


    In the same way, Umbridge is here too.


    That flabby old face seemed to be staring at the students coming and going with evil intentions.


    Daphne pulled John''s sleeve, and John looked back and saw Daphne changing her hairstyle.


    Her blond hair that was originally scattered was tied back with a rubber band, and she also wore a white dress that she had never worn before. She looked like a pretty girl next door from a rich young lady.


    John was stunned, and Daphne''s beautiful eyes searched around the crowd.


    She noticed John''s expression, her earlobes turned red, and whispered angrily, "Astoria has received a love letter!"


    "That guy asked her to meet in Hogsmeade. I want to see which **** from which school he is!" She gritted her teeth.


    As a sister, she is still single, but someone wants to dig out her own cabbage.


    No, absolutely not!


    Daphne''s eyes swept over the other three college boys. She felt that no one in Slytherin would be so presumptuous as to seduce Miss Greengrass.


    It must be another college!


    How about Gryffindor?


    Those annoying reckless men are very likely. Those self-righteous little boys are still very attractive to little girls.


    Or is it Ravenclaw? As Astoria, who has an academic sister, what if she is seduced by those guys who show off their knowledge?


    No, it could also be Hufflepuff.


    Daphne must also admit that Cedric is a very good person. It is normal for her sister to have a crush on Hufflepuff after meeting Cedric several times.


    John watched speechlessly as Daphne poked her head around the pillars in the corridor, and reminded: "If you don''t give the consent form to Filch, I''m afraid you won''t be able to get out."


    Daphne took a deep breath, pretended to be calm and walked over to hand the consent form to Filch.


    Filch glanced casually and saw John coming. He pretended to check the consent form and asked in a low voice: "Do you still have the coupon?"


    "The ice cream one?" John thought for a moment and said, "What I gave you is a discount card, which you can use all the time."


    "No," for the first time, Filch could see the shyness on his face, he said, "That one can only be used by one person."


    John was shocked on the spot, what was going on.


    Wasn''t Filch always a loner?


    He looked over Filch.


    He discovered that Filch''s brand-new clothes were exposed under his shabby clothes, and if he looked carefully, he saw that his hair had also been specially washed.


    "I think there should be updates on that event." John said silently.


    Filch''s face flashed with joy, and he returned the consent form without writing a single word to John.


    "Have a good time in Hogsmeade." Filch''s smile almost made the students'' jaws drop.


    They had never seen Filch like this.


    John kept his expression calm and put the consent form into his pocket.


    This scene also made Professor McGonagall hesitate to speak. The consent form was given to the school, not for the students to keep.


    The parent of the student who drove a speeding car into the school appeared in her mind, and she thought it would be better to pretend not to see it.


    Nothing will happen to John anyway, and that parent is not as reliable as John.


    Umbridge wanted to come over and grab John''s hand, but thinking of John''s threat, she squeezed the pen and stopped in place.

 Chapter 303：

    The students left one after another.


    Most of them walked in pairs.


    Daphne watched her sister walking alone, and she sneered, "That guy is quite cautious."


    Not far away, Pansy and her boyfriend were loudly plotting to go to the new ice cream shop, the one where Filch asked for coupons.


    It was originally Florin Fusco''s ice cream shop in Diagon Alley. I heard that it opened branches across the country because of an investment.


    During the opening of the event, you can get half-price discounts with coupons, and you can also participate in lucky draws.


    The prizes are limited to tomato scrambled egg flavored ice cream and mapo tofu flavored ice cream.


    If you have a discount card, you can eat all ice cream.


    But why does John have a discount card?


    "That store is very popular. Pansy told me about it several times." Daphne said thoughtfully, "There is also a Couple''s Week event, and you can get free ice cream if you complete the couple''s task."


    As she spoke, she involuntarily moved her eyes away from her sister and looked at John secretly.


    Then he said in a panic, "I just heard that the ice cream there is delicious."


    "Then let''s go have a taste." John said with a smile.


    Daphne suddenly forgot all about her sister.


    ¡­


    Daphne got free ice cream, but her face was full of resentment.


    There was an invisible resentment exuding from his body.


    John also ate ice cream, cream flavored. To be honest, it tasted really boring after the cream lost its flavor.


    Daphne looked at the couples queuing up at the couple''s window. The girls watched with admiration as the boys threw darts, which were frozen on the turntable until they kissed their foreheads.


    The girl closed her eyes shyly, and the boy kissed her forehead lovingly.


    After completing the task, the relationship between the two took a step forward and they also received free ice cream.


    And all of this is what Daphne wants.


    But the fact is...


    "How could you skip the task directly?" Daphne was very unwilling.


    John took a casual bite of the ice cream and said, "Because this store is mine."


    Yes, he''s the one who invested in Florin Fusco''s Ice Cream Shop.


    It¡¯s not Silver Hand Angel Investment, but John¡¯s private investment.


    Daphne was desperate, such a good opportunity.


    At this moment, she saw her sister.


    And beside her...Draco Malfoy!


    Two people are coming this way.


    Malfoy tried to hold Astoria''s little hand several times, but was interrupted by other things.


    He looked at the new popular couples attraction with a gleam in his eyes, his chance had come!


    John was pulled by Daphne and hid behind the house.


    Her eyes showed murderous intent.


    I can''t even complete the couple''s interaction, how can you, a little brat, be worthy?


    The hunting time has come.


    "So...Draco is the one who wrote the love letter?" John watched Malfoy go to the queue with a look of ignorance.


    Daphne had already tightened her grip on the wand.


    He could imagine what would happen to Malfoy later.


    He silently took out a handful of Galleons for Malfoy.


    I don¡¯t know if a hundred galleons can cure Malfoy¡¯s injury.


    ¡­


    "I think love is free!"


    Malfoy was complaining loudly next to John with two ice creams on his head, as if he had two horns.


    John responded perfunctorily, "Well, freedom."


    "Why doesn''t she let Astoria fall in love? What time is it now? I am Draco, am I still not worthy?"


    Malfoy wiped the melted ice cream from his face with a stubborn look on his face.


    John hesitated to speak. He felt that Daphne simply disliked Malfoy.


    If it were someone else, at least not one of the most hated people in Hogwarts, Daphne probably wouldn''t rush up and cover the other person''s head with ice cream.


    John patted Malfoy''s shoulder comfortingly, "Look at the best, at least she didn''t curse you."


    What a good thing this is!


    Malfoy thought for a while, and in order to regain his confidence, he looked at John.


    He asked: "If you had a sister, you would definitely not be like her."


    John smiled and shook his head, and said seriously: "Silly boy, I will directly insert your wand into your head."


    Malfoy: "..." This is just a joke, right?


    Not sure, take another look.


    John smiled very kindly.


    Well, it must be a joke!


    Malfoy took the ice cream off his head and threw it to the side of the road very unethically.


    Astoria was taken away by Daphne, and John and Malfoy were walking in Hogsmeade.


    When they passed the ice cream shop again, they saw Cedric kissing Qiu Zhang tenderly on the cheek.


    The moment the two completed their mission, Malfoy sprinted 100 meters and grabbed the ice cream in front of Cedric.


    Cedric''s expression was dull, and Malfoy shouted as he ran, "You don''t want what I can''t have!"


    He stuffed the ice cream into his mouth. The spicy taste made his body twitch and he almost fell down.


    He was numb, really numb.


    With his tongue hanging out, he wanted to cry but had no tears.


    "I can''t feel my tongue."


    "You should be lucky that Cedric didn''t come over and beat you." John said casually, and the two of them were about to go to the Three Broomsticks.


    There, Malfoy suddenly became energetic.


    John looked inside with a look of understanding.


    Sure enough, Astoria was just an accident, and only Potter was true love!


    He saw Harry appear there, his tongue was no longer numb, and he instantly returned to his brother form.


    Just then, Goyle and Crabbe appeared, and together with three people, they could summon the Slytherin team.


    Malfoy walked into the tavern with a step that he did not recognize his relatives.


    John also looked at the tavern, where a man with marshmallow-like white hair was sitting not far from Harry.


    ¡­


    Chapter 331 Interview and Production


    Harry was very depressed and wanted to come to Hogsmeade to relax.


    But here he saw Qiu Zhang and Cedric drinking tea sweetly in the teahouse. Harry had never seen that coquettish and playful look.


    He knew there was no hope for him, and he was dragged to the tavern by Hermione as soon as he felt relieved.


    Here he saw Hagrid, who had new wounds on his face and was drinking wine as depressedly as Harry.


    "Uh, Hagrid, how are you?" Harry looked at the bruised face.


    "Me?" Hagrid said, "I''m fine, Harry, Hermione, I''m fine."


    When he said this, Hagrid''s eyes were still staring at the wine glass. He was not at all as good as he said.


    Hermione and Harry looked at each other.


    After a moment of silence, Hagrid suddenly said: "We''re almost the same, aren''t we, Harry?"


    "Huh?" Harry was a little confused.


    "Well...I said before...we are all outsiders," Hagrid nodded to himself, "We are all orphans, well, we are all orphans."


    He took a swig of wine.


    "Having a good family makes a big difference," he must have encountered something. "My father is good, and so are your parents. If they were alive, life would be different, right?"


    Hagrid wanted answers, and Hermione was keenly aware of Hagrid''s depressed mood.


    "Maybe." Harry also noticed it, so he answered very cautiously.


    "Family," Hagrid said gloomily, "blood is important, no matter what you say."


    At this time, Hagrid seemed to be depressed, wiping away a drop of blood from his eyes.


    Now Hermione couldn''t sit still, and she asked sharply: "Hagrid, where did you get these injuries?"


    "What injury?" Hagrid wanted to pretend to be confused.


    But Hermione was not Ron. She pointed at that face and said, "They are all!"


    "It''s just normal bumps and bruises," Hagrid tried to cover up, "I do rough work."


    He didn''t want to be questioned further, so he put down his wine glass and left.


    "Hey hey hey, look who this is?"


    Malfoy walked in, taking steps that he didn''t recognize.


    Staring at Harry, he said sarcastically: "Potter, where is your little follower Weasley?"


    "Malfoy, I''m in a bad mood today." Harry stood up and stared at Malfoy.


    Neither of them gave in to the other, and Hagrid was also delayed.


    "Are you Harry Potter?"


    A surprised voice sounded, and the white-haired man looked at Harry''s forehead and shouted.


    Harry turned around and saw the man getting up and walking over to shake Harry''s hand.


    "Xenophilius Lovegood, editor-in-chief of The Quibbler, nice to meet you."


    Hermione also discovered that this was her target this time.


    "The Quibbler? That funny magazine?" Malfoy shook his head and laughed strangely, "Potter, are you going to be a funny star?"


    "I''m not..." Harry was about to retort when Hermione pulled him.


    Hermione looked at Mr. Lovegood, "Hello, Mr. Lovegood, I am Hermione Granger."


    "I know you, my daughter''s friend, Miss Granger, I''m here for an appointment." Mr. Lovegood was invited here by Hermione.


    This seemed to be ironclad evidence that Harry was about to become a comedy star in a comedy magazine, making Harry turn pale.


    "Harry Potter," Malfoy laughed.


    Harry said irritably: "I''m not, Malfoy!"


    No one can underestimate Malfoy''s offensive power.

 Chapter 304：

    Hermione was getting annoyed, and Hagrid growled: "That''s enough."


    Hagrid''s height was full of intimidation, so Malfoy took half a step back.


    I bumped into someone in the back.


    When Hagrid, who was still aggressive at first, saw the person behind Malfoy, he immediately turned his head away and wanted to leave quickly.


    John took a deep breath, the veins on his forehead throbbing, "Hagrid."


    "Y-John." Hagrid was very embarrassed.


    Seeing Hagrid''s face that started to change soon after treatment, John felt that he needed to go to the Forbidden Forest to see what Hagrid had raised in it.


    "I bought you some healing medicine," John said expressionlessly, "just put it in the cabinet next to the armor."


    "Oh, okay, I understand." Hagrid immediately walked out of the tavern like a student who was caught playing outside class.


    With such a embarrassed look, those who didn''t know better thought there was a fire dragon burning his **** behind.


    Turning around to see Hermione, John greeted her, "Hermione, what are you doing?"


    "Hi, John."


    An ethereal singing-like voice sounded, and Luna seemed to be delayed for a while.


    She tilted her head, feeling confused and trance-like.


    "Luna," John looked at Luna, then at Hermione, and asked, "Have you made an appointment?"


    Hermione nodded, John waved his hand and said, "Then we''ll leave first."


    Nodding to Mr. Lovegood, John and Malfoy left the tavern.


    "Bye, John." Luna waved her little hand, and the larger Snorkel in her pocket popped out.


    Mr. Lovegood was surprised: "He is John Wick? He is really young."


    "John is a very good man," Luna said to her father.


    Harry still didn''t understand the situation and asked, "What is going on now."


    They sat down and Hermione said to Harry seriously, "Mr. Lovegood is here to help us and let everyone know the truth."


    "What truth?" Harry was still a little unclear.


    Luna said in a daze: "That person is back."


    "The Ministry of Magic has never mentioned this matter." Hermione said.


    Harry understood that he wanted to expose this matter, just like Dumbledore.


    The Ministry of Magic did not say anything, so Dumbledore could only announce it alone, and the pain in his scar last time made Harry even more uneasy.


    Hermione is doing this for Harry, to make people aware that Voldemort is back.


    Mr. Lovegood is the editor-in-chief of The Quibbler. Although it is not as influential as the Daily Prophet, it still has considerable influence.


    If Harry wants to support Dumbledore, this is undoubtedly the best choice.


    ¡­


    The journey to Hogsmeade is over.


    When John returned to the castle, Malfoy was still laughing at Harry for becoming a comedy star.


    After Daphne came back, he couldn''t laugh anymore.


    Daphne: Steal my sister, and take John away too!


    The aftermath was quite tragic. Malfoy was hung with an upside-down golden clock for more than an hour.


    The more Astoria couldn''t bear it, the more ruthless Daphne became.


    John shook his head, this is called the impermanence of life.


    When Malfoy was put down, his whole face was red, congested, and his head was dizzy.


    It''s night.


    In the Star Club, John turned his attention to the still boiling metallic liquid.


    He took out a box from the drawer, opened it, and took out the contents.


    As he put things into the crucible, the original metallic liquid quickly disappeared.


    It''s like something has eaten up all the liquid.


    He cut his wrist and blood flowed into it.


    A large plume of white smoke floated out from inside, filling the entire Star Club in an instant.


    After a few seconds, the white smoke stagnated, as if the pause button had been pressed.


    The white smoke began to reverse and penetrate into the pot of metallic liquid again.


    As the metallic color turned red, John stopped bleeding.


    His face turned pale and he walked out of the weapons arsenal.


    Too much blood was lost, and he missed a step and hit his head on the steps. It took him a while to get up again.


    He went to the Qunxing Club and took out a bottle of Qunxing. He took two sips before he felt better.


    The wound on the wrist began to heal under the magic, leaving a white mark there.


    He poured another sip of wine into his mouth, and the magic power was added to his body, finally making his face less scary.


    He walked to the round table and sat down, looking up at the dome.


    The starry sky-like dome is shining with many stars.


    very beautiful.


    He relaxed his body, leaned back on the chair, and let his left hand hang down relaxedly.


    A golden chain hangs on the wrist, with a small and exquisite hourglass trailing underneath.


    After staring at the starry sky for a while, John rubbed his eyebrows.


    The badge trembled slightly, and he tapped it with his fingers, and he saw the pop-up message.


    His lips opened and closed slightly, and an inaudible voice sounded in the Star Club.


    "Soon."


    He fell asleep in the Star Club.


    When I woke up the next day, an owl flew into the auditorium and landed in front of Malfoy.


    He took down something that Malfoy would never have subscribed to before.


    John glanced at it. It was "The Quibbler."


    Malfoy said: "I want to see if Potter is really going to become a comedy star."


    He rubbed his hands and opened "The Quibbler."


    "Harry Potter tells the truth: I saw You-Know-Who come to life that night."


    When Malfoy saw the title, Gryffindor also received several letters from owls.


    ¡­


    Chapter 332 Gold and Search


    Harry received many letters and he was very happy. He felt that he had been helpful.


    At the same time, he was no longer depressed because of the relationship between young men and women.


    This happiness lasted until Umbridge arrived.


    As a public weapon to check and balance Dumbledore, Umbridge''s most unsightly thing is student freedom.


    Especially Harry Potter, whom she regarded as her key concern.


    "I can''t get John Wick, so why can''t I get you?"


    Umbridge rushed to Harry and asked slowly, "Why do you have so many letters, Mr. Potter?"


    "Is it illegal to receive mail now?" The Weasley twins were as bold as ever. Fred talked back in public, causing a trace of resentment to flash in Umbridge''s eyes.


    "Be careful, Mr. Weasley, or I''ll punish you with solitary confinement." Umbridge said, "Mr. Potter?"


    Harry hesitated, he wanted to hide it, but thinking that sooner or later Umbridge would see "The Quibbler", he simply confessed; "People wrote to me, I gave interviews, and talked about what happened last June. matter."


    "Interview?" Umbridge narrowed her eyes dangerously and her voice became higher, "What did you say?"


    "The reporter asked me a question and I answered it." Harry threw "The Quibbler" over, "Here it is."


    Umbridge caught it, and when she saw the content above, ugly purple-red patches appeared on her slack face.


    "when?"


    "Last time in Hogsmeade." Harry answered truthfully.


    "Mr. Potter, it seems that you really enjoy the attention of others." Umbridge was smiling, but the smile did not reach her eyes. "Why do you lie?"


    "I didn''t!" Harry said angrily.


    "Fifty points from Gryffindor," Umbridge smiled artificially, "and another week of lockdown."


    Harry clenched his fists, shaking with anger.


    Before noon, an educational order was issued regarding not watching "The Quibbler."


    When Hermione saw the news, she smiled instead of being angry.


    Harry couldn''t understand her, and they were both targeted.


    "Can''t you see?" Hermione whispered like a proud little lion, "If you want everyone to see your article, the best way is to ban it!"


    Students are all rebellious.


    It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s not banned. After all, ¡°The Quibbler¡± is not something that attracts public attention.


    But when Umbridge personally refused to show their names, the students'' rebellious psychology emerged.


    During lunch time, even though "The Quibbler" didn''t appear in school, all the students were discussing it.


    About Voldemort''s resurrection, things began to spread in the school.


    And the professors'' actions seemed to tacitly acknowledge that Harry had done the right thing.


    For example, Harry handed Professor Sprout a watering can and received twenty points.


    For another example, Professor Flitwick smiled and gave Harry a box of screaming sugar mice at the end of the Charms class.


    They are all expressing their approval.


    Adds more credibility to this article.


    "Big star, are you enjoying it?" Malfoy appeared in front of Harry and used sarcastic words to ridicule Harry.


    "Umbridge is right, you are such a pushy guy."


    Ron roared angrily: "What did you say!"


    Malfoy kicked Ron directly in the stomach, making him bow like a shrimp.


    Two hands picked up Harry''s collar and pushed him against the wall. Malfoy growled like a wild animal: "His death is not what makes you famous!"


    "I told you, Potter!"


    Malfoy like this is very scary, and no one can stop him.


    For the first time, Harry felt that Malfoy was so powerful. He glared angrily, "I never thought that way. I just want everyone to know that Voldemort is back!"


    "Shut up!" Malfoy put his arm against Harry''s throat, his face full of violence, "Don''t really think of yourself as the savior!"


    "Malfoy!"


    Professor McGonagall noticed this. She turned pale, pursed her thin lips, and said sternly: "Put Potter down."


    Malfoy ignored it, and another voice sounded.

 Chapter 305：

    "Malfoy, put down Harry Potter."


    Snape also came. He glanced around and frowned, "Do you want to be deducted?"


    Harry felt Malfoy''s breathing become heavier.


    Panting like a buffalo, he finally let go of Harry and pushed Harry''s head against the wall.


    He walked through the crowd with angry steps, and others did not dare to say anything for fear of offending this little bully.


    ¡­


    Neville was breathing heavily, and there was a dark circle on his left eye, as was Malfoy.


    The two of them punched each other one after another. In the end, Neville punched Malfoy in the abdomen, causing him to fall to the ground.


    The two people lay on the ground gasping for air, and John sat aside without saying a word.


    "When can we take revenge?"


    Malfoy shouted towards the sky.


    John rubbed the ring and said calmly, "Almost."


    "I''m very unwilling," Malfoy sat up and growled from his throat, "Why, why was Heinrich the one who died, but Harry Potter got everyone''s attention."


    "Is his death so worthless, or is the savior more valuable?"


    As written in "The Quibbler", his death was repeated again, but everyone was praising Harry Potter''s bravery.


    No one cares about the death of Heinrich Edgar, as if everyone is rejoicing that the person who died was a bad guy from a black magic family, not their savior.


    They don¡¯t even know Heinrich!


    "I swear, when Harry Potter dies, there will be a large group of people mourning him."


    Malfoy stood up irritably and punched the wall hard. Blood spurted out from his hands, but he didn''t even notice.


    The object of his anger was not Harry, but Heinrich, who everyone was thankful to die.


    John stopped moving his fingers and said calmly, "This is reality, Draco."


    Yes, reality.


    John stood up and walked to Neville. Neville, who had been silent just now, was even more silent now.


    "I want to kill Voldemort," he looked at Neville, "Neville, I place my hope on you."


    Finding the Horcrux is the key to killing Voldemort.


    John was left with only the last two things missing.


    So, he needs Neville.


    Neville had never felt as heavy on his shoulders as he did today.


    He didn''t know why John asked him to find that thing, but he knew that what John said would definitely be accomplished.


    If he said he wanted to kill Voldemort, he would definitely do it.


    It is not only the savior who can save this world.


    ¡­


    Little Hangleton.


    The long golden hair is neglected and reveals a greasy feeling


    Footsteps sounded in the cemetery, and the wand emitted a faint light.


    Arriving at the place where I was late, the man wearing the mask stopped in that charred and irreparable place and remained silent for a long time.


    He walked into a large area of ????scorched black, and the land was extremely dry, like a black hole swallowing some.


    He came to the middle and slowly lay down.


    There were stars in the night sky, and he slowly took off his mask.


    The burning breath entered my nose, and I stretched out my hand to touch the earth, and it seemed that I could still feel the burning heat at that time.


    "very hot."


    He sat up, revealing a blond face.


    Kim Ledisley.


    As if he was afraid of disturbing others, he said softly in a low voice: "It''s really hot."


    "Why do you have such courage to walk inside?"


    As Jin spoke, he held up a piece of scorched earth with his fingers.


    The scorched earth scattered in the palm of the hand, falling into dust across the fingertips.


    He stood up and looked towards the hillside in the distance. There was a mansion that didn''t look like it belonged to civilians.


    "The last place."


    His eyes were full of confusion, and he whispered: "I''m afraid, afraid of failure."


    He reached out and touched the badge on his chest. The scorch marks revealed warmth, as if he were placing his palm on his chest.


    Jin walked in that direction. This was his last goal.


    He had traveled to many places before, but without exception, he had not found anything.


    Even if he dug three feet into those places, he still couldn''t find that thing.


    John said that getting that thing is the key to success.


    For this reason, Jin is not afraid even of death.


    After all, he had witnessed something more terrifying than death happen.


    He wanted to forget, but that incident was imprinted in his mind, reminding him all the time.


    The time of walking felt very long.


    The road from the cemetery to the hillside seems to be a long way.


    But no matter how far the journey is, it will come to an end one day, and he stood in that mansion.


    Riddle House.


    Tom Riddle''s father''s house.


    ¡­


    Chapter 333 Gold and Horse


    The villagers of Little Hangleton still call the house on the hillside Riddle House, even though no one has lived there for a long time.


    But once upon a time it was the most spacious and imposing building for miles around.


    Today¡¯s houses are damp, desolate, and uninhabited all year round.


    The ivy was crawling all over the house with its claws and teeth. The tiles on the roof were incomplete and the windows were sealed, as if some terrifying existence was locked inside.


    In fact, it''s really scary here.


    The former owners, the Ridley family, were found dead in the house by the maid. They were cold and still wearing their dinner clothes.


    At that time, people only thought it was a murder by a gardener, but they did not know that it involved the revenge of a big shot in the magic world.


    Jin walked to the big house that could vaguely see the grandeur of the past.


    "The Alajo Cave is open."


    With a click, the front door opened.


    Shoes stained with wet mud stepped on the floor, and the wooden floor made a tooth-breaking creaking sound.


    "Lumos"


    A bright light shines from the tip of the staff to the ground.


    There were dragging marks on the ground, as if a big snake had slithered through it.


    The soil is already dry, but the edges are a little wet due to the recent humid weather.


    Jin''s eyes moved, searching the rooms in this house.


    He saw a corpse, which had turned into white bones.


    "It''s been a year since he died."


    Use the wand to pick up a strand of white hair. This is an old man.


    "He was killed by magic." Jin was sure that the old man died under a magic.


    His eyes lit up with joy, and his expression became cautious.


    The traces from the entrance to here all indicate that something once existed here.


    "Maybe the thing is here."


    He checked every open place in the room.


    From death to decaying into bones, the windows of the room were sealed, and the remaining smell penetrated the nose like maggots.


    The bad smell can''t make Jin retreat.


    But the joy in his eyes disappeared little by little.


    By the end, the whole house had been searched.


    Still found nothing.


    He staggered and leaned on a table, with a look of despair in his eyes.


    "No." His throat was dry, and he inserted his fingers into his messy blond hair, his expression showing collapse.


    He walked through every place and explored every inch of land with full hope.


    But he didn''t find that thing after all.


    His body was trembling slightly, and he always had a glimmer of hope, letting him imagine that he could still see it.


    Hope was shattered.


    His eyes were bloodshot and he was waving his wand.


    The glass in the whole house exploded, and he faced the blowing wind, his greasy blond hair sticking to his skin.


    He fell into a state of paranoia and madness.


    In this state, he walked to the window and opened his hands.


    When he was about to take the next step, he was stunned.


    He stared downwards, where a white horse appeared.


    The horse tilted its head and walked in one direction.


    He chased after the white figure.


    Jin had no time to pay attention to the small wounds that appeared on his body from the branches that appeared occasionally.


    Following the horse, he came to an even older mansion.


    This place has at least a few hundred years of history, and the ancient houses give off an eerie and mysterious feeling.


    It is located between two steep hillsides, hidden among the tangled trees.


    The walls of the mansion are covered with moss and are even more dilapidated than Riddle House.


    Unlike Riddle Mansion, the antiquity here is accompanied by a strangeness that makes people not want to get close.


    After the horse arrived here, it stood on the lawn on the side, chewing the fresh grass.


    Jin walked to the horse and reached out to touch the soft hair.


    This is probably a white horse that was kept free in Little Hangleton. The fresh grass here attracted it.


    Stepping through the thick nettles surrounding the house, he arrived in front of the mansion.

 Chapter 306：

    The house looked eerie and scary, as if a decaying old ghost would crawl out of it at any time.


    Through the gray windows, he couldn''t see inside.


    Opening the door, Jin stepped in.


    "You want him to live, right?"


    "That one lied to you. He has no ability at all."


    "If it were strong enough, that fire wouldn''t happen."


    "Wear it and it will fulfill all your wishes."


    "Quick, come and find me."


    From the moment he stepped into the house, he was accompanied by a voice that was like a whisper in the ears of his soul.


    He was a little confused whether it was reality or an illusion.


    "Yes, that''s right there, open that box."


    The voice guided Jin and led him to a box.


    There are complicated patterns on the dark box.


    Jin slowly opened it, and inside was a black gemstone ring.


    "Put it on, you should know what it is."


    "Yes, you''ve seen it."


    "It''s in that book."


    "All regrets will be made up for."


    "Put it on."


    The whisper of the soul continued in his ears, Jin stretched out his hand and carefully picked up the ring.


    The black octahedral gemstone has a glass luster, and Jin''s heart is like a boat sailing into the sea.


    In the storm, the boat shook violently.


    He was struggling internally, and a black-haired boy seemed to appear in front of him.


    The voice told him that as long as he put on the ring, he could save everything.


    He knew clearly that nothing could be wrong.


    The ring is close to the finger.


    "I want to see you again." Jin murmured.


    The moment he was about to put it on, he felt like a push on his chest.


    The ring slipped from his hand and hit the ground, and Jin took a few steps back.


    "Hissing sound~"


    The white horse outside made a cry, and Jin looked over quickly.


    It sounded like it had accidentally eaten a grass thorn.


    Jin stretched out his hand to cover the badge, which vibrated slightly.


    It¡¯s a group message.


    He lowered his head to look for the ring, and for a moment, he seemed to see a pair of greedy and unwilling eyes.


    Picking up the ring, he put it in the box, took the box away, and left the house.


    The horse has finished eating grass and is walking towards the residents of Little Hangleton.


    Jin stood there and watched for a while, feeling a little dazed.


    The horse seemed to have changed into someone else in an instant, but when he looked carefully, the white horse was still the white horse.


    "is it you?"


    He asked inexplicably, but this question was destined to have no answer.


    He lowered his head and looked at the ring that still wanted to affect him. He calmed down and was not affected.


    I looked back at the old mansion. The ancient mansion looked like a creeping and hidden beast behind me.


    The dark interior seems to drag people in.


    Jin waved his wand, leaving an explosion on the spot.


    after awhile.


    The wind blew open the door, and the door closed with a bang, as if no one had been there.


    ¡­


    John took inventory of all the newly delivered things.


    His expression didn''t change much, but people who knew him well could tell that he was not in a good mood.


    His face seemed a little paler, that kind of pale.


    Seems to be sick.


    "No Horcruxes." He threw aside the garbage that Mundungus had stolen to pay off his debts.


    Even if it was to repay a debt, Mundungus would not dare to steal things too frequently.


    He could only rummage through Black''s trash can.


    Sirius was a good spendthrift, and he threw away almost everything that belonged to the Black family.


    Sometimes, Mundungus has to be careful of the old house elf Kreacher, who will **** garbage with Mundungus.


    Mundungus had already sent him here twice to pay off his debts, all of which were small items.


    John asked Tang Mi to hint to Mundungus that some seemingly inconspicuous things in the old family might be antiques.


    "These cannot be exchanged for debt."


    These things made John very dissatisfied and kept the price very low.


    And he ordered that if Mundungus used this **** to fill up the money, he would not even be able to get the interest.


    Basil went to the Owlery again.


    Recently, there are fewer places where basil is needed, and it also needs a place to vent its energy.


    Basil is very measured. At least John has not been complained about anyone¡¯s owl being beaten to death so far.


    As an unusual owl, Basil''s playmates are usually Tom, who can kill a wizard with one bite, or Zowu, a big cat who can kill several wizards with a slap.


    John was a little surprised to see Basil coming back.


    Basil does not look as neat and smooth as before, and some feathers have fallen off its wings.


    But that face was still proud, as if he had won a battle.


    John doubted whether there was an owl in Hogwarts that could compete with Basil.


    ¡­


    Chapter 334 Basil and Hedwig


    John''s doubts were quickly eliminated.


    He heard that Harry''s owl had been sent to Hagrid for treatment.


    John thought of Basil''s arrogant expression and asked, "Did you and Hedwig fight?"


    Basil spread his wings as if to show off his achievements.


    Both of them are snowy owls, I just don¡¯t know why.


    It seems that they have been very uncooperative since the day we met.


    This situation was not so serious in the second grade. In the third grade, fights would break out at John¡¯s house.


    Tom came over wagging his tail and cast an admiring look at Basil.


    John shook his head helplessly. Basil was quite obedient in other places, except for the matter of beating Hedwig.


    Harry was originally happy, and many people were willing to believe what he said.


    But yesterday she was blocked by Malfoy, and today Hedwig was beaten again.


    His good mood disappeared.


    In the auditorium.


    Malfoy still cast an angry look at Harry.


    Crabbe brought a bowl of hot soup to John, who took it and drank it with a spoon.


    Daphne was a little dissatisfied because Crabbe took advantage of the opportunity and walked in when she was in trouble for some reason, without any moral ethics!


    Astoria looked confused and couldn''t help her at all.


    Today''s class was very busy, and Hagrid''s mood recovered a little during class.


    I will also apply some ointment on my face to make my face look less miserable.


    He even proposed to bring Zou Wu over for class, but John refused.


    Zuowu''s body type is not suitable for classes.


    When class was over, John saw Basil wandering around Hagrid''s hut.


    Although Basil is hiding in a tree, for a talented seeker, Basil is still easier to find than the Golden Snitch.


    Harry complained to Hermione, "Look, Basil''s here again."


    Hermione found John and said helplessly, "John, can you let Basil go back?"


    Although he knew that Basil and Hedwig would not deal with each other, John did not expect that Basil would block the door.


    After calling twice, Basil flew to John''s arm and fell.


    "Can you please stop beating Hedwig?" Ron yelled at Basil to complain: "You beat him to death."


    Basil glanced at the angry Ron and tilted his head, looking like he didn''t understand.


    Ron said damned: "Don''t pretend you don''t understand."


    Seeing that I can¡¯t pretend anymore, Basil can¡¯t pretend anymore either.


    Leaving a shadow behind Harry and Ron, it flew to Hagrid''s hut and landed.


    Basil: I¡¯m going to beat Hedwig, and it won¡¯t work for anyone!


    An angry Ron picked up a stone and threw it, but Basil flew him back with his wings, and Harry was hit on the head.


    John opened his hands to Hermione, indicating that he couldn''t control it.


    He took Malfoy and left, leaving Harry to tell Hagrid to protect Hedwig.


    As he said that, Harry raised his head and glanced at Basil secretly.


    Basil was sharpening his claws on Hagrid''s roof, leaving deep scratches on the wood with one claw.


    "There''s something wrong with this snowy owl." Not to mention Harry, even Ron could tell that something was wrong.


    They all felt that their scalps were numb, and if they were scratched by Basil, the stones would probably break into pieces.


    They didn¡¯t know how John raised pets so abnormally.


    ¡­


    Harry returned to the Gryffindor common room with worries about Hedwig.


    His forehead was hurting again, so he had to press the scar against the cold windowpane beside the bed.


    The cold feeling made his scar less painful, and he hummed comfortably.


    Lying on the bed, he closed his eyes and fell asleep quickly.

 Chapter 307：

    He dreamed that Basil was beating Hedwig violently with its wings. He went to stop it, but Basil suddenly became very big and swallowed him in one bite.


    The scene in front of him changed and turned into an ancient and elegant room.


    It was like having no money to pay the electricity bill. The room was very dark, and only the area illuminated by a candle could be seen.


    "It seems I''ve been fooled." Harry was surprised to hear himself make a sound, his voice sharp and cold.


    "Master, please forgive me." A man in black robe knelt on the ground.


    The trembling body allowed the candlelight to flicker on her body.


    The same sharp and cold voice came out of Harry''s uncontrollable mouth, "I don''t blame you, Rookwood."


    He stood up from the dark velvet luxury chair, walked towards the shivering man, and stared at the man from a downward angle.


    Harry noticed that on the other side of the dim candlelight, a man with platinum-blond hair was standing there respectfully.


    "Is your intelligence reliable, Rookwood?" The voice was full of danger, and Harry felt like he wanted to kill this man. "You should know that I don''t want to be deceived."


    "Reliable, Master, I, I have worked in the Ministry of Magic after all." The man became even more frightened.


    The owner of the voice turned, his eyes fell on the platinum-haired man, and called: "Lucius."


    "Master." Stepping out of the darkness so that the face could be seen, Harry''s pupils shrank, he recognized this person.


    Lucius said respectfully, "I tried to control Baldur, but he resisted my Imperius Curse."


    The master''s gaze shifted back to the man on the ground, and Rookwood said in horror, "Bode can''t take it away, master, he knows he can''t."


    "Stand up, Rookwood." The voice softened, making the man grateful.


    "We need to start over now. Voldemort thanks you, Rookwood."


    The sharp and cold voice said, "I still need your help and all the information you can provide."


    Rookwood was granted amnesty and repeatedly pledged his loyalty.


    "Call Avery in."


    After Rookwood left, there were only two people left in the room.


    Harry found his eyes falling on Lucius again and said, "How is Bellatrix?"


    "Narcissa is taking care of her, Master, she is seriously injured." Lucius said with difficulty, "She has many wounds caused by magic."


    "Dumbledore played a trick on us."


    "Dumbledore?" The master started walking, "It''s not him."


    Facing the wall, Harry noticed a mirror hanging in the shadows.


    A face whiter than a skull, with red eyes with two slits for pupils.


    "It''s another person, Lucius."


    After the words fell, Harry finally knew who his current role was.


    "No¡ª!" he yelled in horror.


    "What?"


    A voice sounded nearby, and Harry was entangled in the curtains. He could feel someone touching him hurriedly.


    "Can you stop moving like a madman?" Ron''s voice sounded, "I can get you out!"


    Finally the curtains were opened, and Harry breathed in the air greedily.


    There was no third dream this time, but it frightened him even more.


    It is no longer the door, but directly transformed into Voldemort.


    After taking a breath, his forehead felt painful as if it was on fire.


    Shivering, Harry sat back on the bed.


    He recalled everything he saw, and Ron looked at his brother worriedly.


    "I am the mysterious man."


    Harry took a breath and thought of the two people he saw in his dream.


    "Malfoy''s father is here too."


    "Malfoy?" Ron felt incredible.


    After all, Malfoy¡¯s attitude.


    But when I think about it carefully, I feel that there is nothing wrong.


    Lucius Malfoy was a member of the Death Eaters.


    Harry told what he had dreamed about, including the mention of Baldur.


    Dean and Seamus were walking around the house loudly, taking off their clothes and getting ready for bed.


    "Harry," Ron said nervously, "you have to tell..."


    "I can''t tell anyone," Harry said firmly, knowing what he was going to say. "If I knew Occlumency, I wouldn''t be able to see these things."


    "They want me to learn not to let these things in."


    Of course Ron knew who ''they'' were.


    It wasn''t until the next day''s break that the two told Hermione what had happened.


    Hermione was far smarter than the two of them, and she discovered more from the details.


    "Story, Podmore," Hermione said breathlessly, "do you remember why he was arrested? Lucius Malfoy also attacked him. Maybe he was guarding the invisibility cloak. At that door, Malfoy found him and stole his soul."


    Hermione looked at Harry, who originally thought he would get an analysis or a compliment.


    But Hermione suddenly said, "But you shouldn''t see this, Harry."


    Harry was shocked, "What?"


    Hermione was like a strict mother, saying, "You should learn not to let these things enter your head."


    Harry also wanted to make excuses, such as how he could get more information, like this.


    "I think we should try to make you forget what you saw," Hermione said sternly and firmly, "You need to work harder to learn Occlumency."


    Harry was very depressed, he had obviously done something good.


    But in Hermione''s mouth, it seemed as if something might happen to her at any time.


    ¡­


    Chapter 335 Ignorance and Lies


    Basil beat Hedwig again.


    Several feathers flew off this time, and Hagrid was pecked twice.


    John was called over to take Basil away, and he glanced at Hedwig.


    The poor Snow Owl is hiding behind Hagrid and doesn''t dare to show his face.


    Basil was screaming there, but John carried him back by his feet.


    He felt that he should be given some task basil, otherwise he would be too energetic.


    John wrote some letters to ask Basil to go out.


    Now there are no feathers flying everywhere in the owl loft.


    "Thank you." John took a sip of water and thanked Gower who was smiling very ugly.


    Goyle, who took turns being John''s tea and water boy with Crabbe, almost tripped when he left.


    Malfoy came over and said, "Umbridge is causing trouble again."


    "oh?"


    John glanced at Malfoy, crushing Harry in Potions class, which put Malfoy in a good mood.


    Secretly looking at Umbridge''s record book, Malfoy said firmly: "We have a professor who is leaving Hogwarts."


    "Is she finally going to take action?"


    John was not surprised. After all, Umbridge''s personality, which wanted to control everything, was criticized last time. How could she not take revenge?


    "Who exactly is it?"


    "I didn''t see it." Malfoy said with some embarrassment, "I just took a look and Umbridge came back."


    Well, as expected, you can¡¯t count on Malfoy too much.


    Although I didn¡¯t see it, the difference was not big.


    Because according to the current lowest score, it is either Hagrid or Trelawney.


    The two people were deducted the most points. In addition, during the Connotation Competition, Trelawney rarely spoke good words for Harry and wished him a long life and a long line of heirs.


    At that time, Umbridge''s face was almost blackened into charcoal.


    So John still tends to think that Trelawney will be expelled.


    I just don¡¯t know when to take action.


    If there is nothing wrong, John probably won''t be around for long.


    ¡­


    Saturday.


    Slytherin has a Quidditch match.


    John went to watch.


    It has to be said that at Hogwarts, except for Harry, basically no one can catch up with Malfoy''s Firebolt.


    With this foundation, it would be too easy to defeat anyone.


    The trident tactic has been tried and tested repeatedly, and Slytherin''s cheers resounded throughout the stadium.


    On the contrary, the others just looked sad, as if Slytherin''s victory was not good for them.


    Anyway, Slytherin is used to it.


    They won and scored a big score.


    Singing the song of glory loudly, John saw that Malfoy was very proud of himself.


    He reminded helplessly in a low voice, "You knocked Qiu Zhang away. Cedric even took out his wand at that time."


    Malfoy''s pride faltered. In the competition between Slytherin and Ravenclaw, he showed no mercy.


    Facing Qiu Zhang, he didn''t show any shame and directly accelerated and rushed towards Qiu Zhang, almost knocking Qiu Zhang away.


    It really hit our teammate¡¯s girlfriend hard.


    Qiu Zhang always cried after landing, and now she is probably crying in the arms of the student council president.


    Sure enough, Cedric came to Malfoy with his wand.


    Malfoy ran away decisively, making Cedric chase after him in anger.


    The two men chased from the Quidditch pitch to Hogwarts Castle.


    As someone who exercises all year round, Malfoy obviously has better physical strength.


    He managed to escape.


    But not long after, Malfoy was ambushed by Daphne and he hung upside down.


    Malfoy was so filled with grief and anger that he almost forgot that Daphne hated him too.


    It''s better for John to come and put the person down, otherwise Malfoy can hang up until night.


    ¡­


    Harry watched Malfoy''s match, even though he hoped that Cho Chang would win.


    But Malfoy must crush Qiu Zhang in terms of equipment and technology.

 Chapter 308：

    Compared with this, what frustrated Harry even more was that he got two ''D''s'' in Potions class.


    He could always think of that dream, but he didn''t dare tell Hermione and Ron.


    Because he didn''t want to be reprimanded again.


    The only person who can understand him is probably Sirius.


    It''s a pity that Sirius can''t talk to him either.


    Now Harry is the focus of Umbridge''s care, and even the Gryffindor fireplace is under Umbridge''s surveillance.


    Hedwig was injured by Basil and could not send the letter.


    It¡¯s time for Occlumency teaching.


    He knelt in Snape''s office.


    Although he tried hard to clear his mind, he was still forced to relive his childhood memories.


    That''s not a good thing. He spent most of his childhood being bullied by Dudley.


    But even so, facing a Legilimency master, his secret was still discovered.


    "What''s the last memory?" Snape asked.


    "I don''t know," Harry stood up tiredly and asked, "Is it my cousin who wants me to stand in the toilet?"


    "No," Snape''s bad taste did not reach that level. "It was a man kneeling in the middle of a dark room."


    A trace of panic flashed in Harry''s eyes, and he pretended to be calm and said, "That...it''s nothing."


    Snape''s eyes were rulers, and he met Harry''s eyes aggressively.


    Eye contact was key to Legilimency, and Harry pretended to blink away.


    Harry still underestimated the Legilimency Master, and Snape said slyly, "How did that man and that house get into your mind, Potter?"


    "That was just a dream I had."


    Harry continued to avoid looking, making Snape scoff.


    After a moment of silence, Snape whispered fiercely: "You should remember why you are here, Potter."


    "Do you know why I gave up my evening hours to do this nasty job?"


    "I know." Harry''s attitude became stiff.


    That¡¯s the attitude.


    Snape took a deep breath, like that annoying James Potter.


    Arrogance and arrogance.


    He and Sirius were absolutely right, and those scoldings fell on deaf ears to Harry.


    "You are very stupid. I thought you would have made some progress after two months. How many dreams have you had about the Dark Lord?"


    He hoped that Harry would tell him the truth, so that even if he was a fool, he would at least be an honest fool.


    "Just this one."


    Harry lied, and now he can''t even be considered an honest fool.


    "Perhaps you like these hallucinations and strange dreams, Potter. Do you think they make you special and important?" Snape said with a sarcastic curve in his mouth.


    "No," the words came out again, Harry gritted his teeth and said angrily, "I never thought that way!"


    "You''re not as good as John Wick," Snape said coldly. "You''re not special, you''re not important, and you''re not smart."


    Harry tightened his grip on his wand.


    "Do your job, Potter," said Snape. "You don''t have to find out what the Dark Lord said to his Death Eaters."


    "Yes, that''s your job, isn''t it!" Harry covered his head with anger and yelled at Snape.


    "Yes, that''s my job," Snape was satisfied to see Harry''s defence-breaking expression, "Now, are you ready? Let''s do it again... Legilimency!"


    Harry''s mind was instantly pulled into the memory, and he saw a hundred dementors falling from the sky.


    In such a crisis, he saw Snape staring at his face and mumbling something.


    Snape became clearer and the Dementors faded.


    Harry felt emboldened and raised his wand.


    "Armor protection! (Protego


    Harry saw Snape''s wand flying up and staggered to hold on to the table.


    And in Harry''s mind, a memory that did not belong to him appeared.


    Young Snape sat alone in his bedroom...


    "enough!"


    Harry was pushed hard in the chest, causing him to stagger back and hit the shelf.


    Snape turned pale and said coldly, "You are more bold and ignorant than I thought, Potter."


    Used a restoration spell to restore the fallen items on the shelf.


    "This is an improvement. I don''t remember asking you to use the Iron Armor Curse, but it is undoubtedly effective."


    "If you can defend yourself with the Iron Armor Curse every second," Snape said coldly, "If you can''t do it, do it again, don''t use the Iron Armor Curse."


    Harry felt that Snape wanted to take revenge on him, but he had no right to refuse.


    He was dragged in again.


    The difference was that this time he returned to the corridor, and he actually saw the door open.


    Even he himself was confused. He had never opened this door.


    Snape also saw it and asked Harry to explain.


    But Harry couldn''t explain it, he didn''t know it himself.


    Snape was aggressive and Harry became angry.


    "Can you explain why you call Voldemort the Dark Lord? I''ve only heard Death Eaters call him that."


    When Snape heard that name and was about to scold him, there was movement outside.


    ¡­


    Foyer.


    Umbridge took action.


    Two large boxes were savagely thrown down the stairs and rolled into the foyer.


    Trelawney stood in the middle of the hall, wand and bottle in hand.


    When John saw this scene, a smile appeared on his lips.


    He took out a letter from the small bag, and Basil flew down and took the letter away.


    As John expected, being one of the watery duo at Hogwarts.


    Because of her blessing to Harry last time, Trelawney managed to beat Hagrid to the target of being stabbed.


    Trelawney screamed, "No! This can''t happen and I refuse to accept it!"


    She screamed at Umbridge, and her eyes began to search among the crowd at Hogwarts.


    She wants to find a helper who can help herself.


    The smell of alcohol on his body was still so strong that students approaching him couldn''t help but cover their noses.


    To be honest, Trelawney''s character of predicting the death of several people every time school starts makes it really difficult to find helpers at Hogwarts.


    "You, you can''t!" Trelawney howled unbearably, tears welling up from behind her large lenses, "You can''t fire me! I''ve been here for sixteen years! Hogwarts is my home, I s home!"


    "It used to be."


    Umbridge, as the contestant who successfully knocked Malfoy down one spot on the most hated list of Hogwarts, will not be soft-hearted just because Trelawney cried.


    ¡­


    Chapter 336 Expulsion and Winning


    "Your assessment score reached the lowest and you were fired. This is the power given to me by the Ministry of Magic."


    Umbridge gloated as she watched Trelawney stand there, shaking and whimpering.


    Trelawney couldn''t believe that she would be kicked out of the place where she had lived for sixteen years.


    She sat on the box, rocking back and forth with waves of grief.


    Her pitiful appearance moved the onlookers.


    Lavender and Parvati, who liked her, hugged each other and cried. Professor McGonagall squeezed out of the crowd and came directly to Trelawney.


    Although this professor was disliked by Professor McGonagall in some aspects, she was not willing to sit back and watch her colleagues be expelled like this.


    "Okay, okay, Sybil, calm down." She pulled out a large handkerchief and patted Trelawney''s back with her hand to comfort her. "It''s not as bad as you think. You won''t..."


    "Why not?"


    Umbridge smiled cruelly.


    Just when he was about to see how this woman who was fighting for power used lies to comfort Trelawney.


    A black owl flew down from the sky.


    This is a black long-eared owl. It circled twice in the sky and then landed on another large box.


    "It''s looking for Trelawney."


    And Umbridge recognized the owl and the envelope with the Silver Hand symbol in its mouth.


    It was as if her mouth had been suddenly gagged with skinned potatoes, making a ridiculous and funny leaking sound.


    Even Professor McGonagall, who was comforting Trelawney, was stunned at this moment.


    The black long-eared owl hooted, reminding Trelawney to take the envelope.


    Trelawney fell silent in sadness, and Professor McGonagall had no choice but to take it for her.


    The black long-eared owl that completed its mission did not leave. It looked at Umbridge with a pair of sharp yellow eyes that were different from ordinary owls.


    At this moment, Umbridge had the urge to rub her hands in flattery.


    She screamed with confusion and fear: "Why is Johnny Silverhand''s owl here?"


    Trelawney was sobbing, and it looked like she couldn''t calm down enough to read the letter.


    Mag, who was being pulled by Trelawny, had no choice but to help others to the end and opened the letter from the second king of the magical world.


    "Professor Sybill Trelawney, I, Johnny Silverhand, have respect for Seer Trelawney.


    Johnny Silverhand''s store is about to open a magic fortune-telling pavilion, and it lacks a talented and powerful fortune teller.


    If you are willing, Silver Hand is willing to invite you with the position of elder and treatment.


    In addition, Silver Hand Wine Cellar will be open to you for free forever.


    ¡ªJohnny Silverhand. "


    This is an invitation letter, and it is also an entry letter.


    Professor McGonagall did not lower her voice when she read it, so that everyone could hear it.


    Trelawney stopped crying and snatched the letter from Professor McGonagall.


    From beginning to end, every word.


    She looked over and finally landed on the silver hand symbol.


    "Impossible, why would Mr. Johnny Silverhand invite a liar!" Umbridge shouted frantically.


    She didn¡¯t believe that Johnny Silverhand would invite Trelawney.


    Let alone her, even others find it ridiculous.

 Chapter 309：

    Originally, Trelawney was hesitant to go to Silverhand. After all, she had lived in Hogwarts for so long and had feelings.


    But seeing Umbridge''s broken state made her feel evilly happy.


    "I-I promise!" Trelawney shouted loudly and sobbing, "T-tell Johnny Silver-Silverhand that I promise to come."


    "Sibyl?" Professor McGonagall hesitated, wanting to let Trelawney stay, and Dumbledore would definitely let her stay.


    Thinking of Trelawney being expelled, Professor McGonagall could only say, "Congratulations, Sybil."


    Umbridge couldn''t keep her smile. She ran over and tried to **** the letter to verify its authenticity.


    Riddle, the black long-eared owl, was not happy and grabbed a piece of meat from the back of Umbridge''s hand with one claw.


    Umbridge screamed in pain. If it were any other owl, she would have turned it into a roast chicken with her wand.


    But facing Johnny Silverhand''s owl, she dared not speak out in anger.


    Trelawney opened her suitcase, found a pen inside, and quickly signed her name on the employment letter.


    "Sibyl." Dumbledore came out, but it was still a step too late.


    At the moment she signed her name, Sybill Trelawney officially changed her identity.


    From the divination professor at Hogwarts, he turned into the elder of the Huanmiao Divination Pavilion.


    The sound of horses neighing came from the sky.


    Then a carriage pulled by four flying horses came down.


    There were six more firebolt-riding guards following him.


    The long-haired black-haired waiter wearing a mask got off the carriage and opened the door. The waiter said respectfully, "Elder Trelawney, I have been ordered to come to greet you."


    This kind of treatment, compared to Hogwarts, is directly full.


    A red carpet fell from under the carriage and extended all the way to Trelawney''s feet. Six guards wearing long black trench coats stood on both sides of the red carpet.


    Their eyes are sharp, and you can tell at a glance that they have been tempered in battle.


    Trelawney was horrified, and Professor McGonagall was stunned by this exaggeration.


    The waiter said apologetically, "Due to the rush in issuing the order, we could only travel in a simple way. The originally scheduled ten security members could only be reduced to six. Please forgive me, elder."


    Is this still crude?


    Even the Minister of Magic does not receive such treatment!


    The six guards are also equipped with a full set of ''Zhi'' series products. Only elite Aurors in the Ministry of Magic have this treatment.


    Not to mention Trelawney, even Professor McGonagall couldn''t help but take a breath of cold air at her arrogance.


    After a brief moment of panic, Trelawney felt as if she had let out a bad breath.


    She picked up her luggage and was about to run over. The waiter came quickly to pick up the two heavy luggage for her and said respectfully: "Silver Hand Wine Cellar has prepared thirty-two bottles of ''Star'' wine for you in the Huanmiao Divination Pavilion to wash away the dust." ¡±


    Silverhand Wine Cellar''s ''Star'' series is notoriously expensive. The last time the Malfoy family lost a bottle, they wanted to turn over the entire Diagon Alley to look for it.


    Trelawney was simply overwhelmed by the surprise. She repeatedly promised that even if she were sold now, she probably wouldn''t feel sad.


    Dumbledore had already walked past the crowd of onlookers and arrived at the foyer. He did not expect that Trelawney would be poached directly.


    Without checking, he was expelled from Trelawney by Umbridge.


    Dumbledore calmed down and said calmly, "Sybil, I welcome you back to Hogwarts at any time."


    Trelawney was also very grateful to Dumbledore for allowing her to join Hogwarts, but she still complained about being expelled.


    She nodded and got into the luxurious carriage. The decoration inside was even more luxurious, and the velvet cushions were as soft as cotton.


    The long-black-haired waiter closed the door for her and bowed in the direction of Dumbledore.


    "Everyone is ready."


    The guards were sitting on the Firebolt. This broomstick, which could be used to play in the World Cup, was actually used as a guard.


    They were surrounded on six sides to protect the carriage.


    As the carriage flew up, their Professor Trelawney left Hogwarts.


    Professor McGonagall came to Dumbledore and asked: "It''s so dangerous outside, why don''t you stop Sybil?"


    Trelawney was invited over by Johnny Silverhand, probably for some purpose.


    In addition, it is not safe outside. If Trelawney is targeted by Death Eaters, it will be extremely dangerous.


    Dumbledore sighed, "Minerva, Sybil will be safe. Johnny Silverhand will probably protect her more carefully than Hogwarts."


    His eyes moved to John in the crowd, and he wanted to explore.


    Why did John pick up Trelawney? Did John know the prophecy?


    He recalled the prophecy Trelawny made during the interview, which was the famous savior born at the end of July.


    This is also the reason why Dumbledore kept Trelawney, who was like a Muggle fortune teller.


    That prophecy was eavesdropped on for the first half of the story.


    In the second half, apart from Dumbledore, even Trelawney didn¡¯t know.


    Voldemort knows this and will go find Trelawney.


    Originally, Dumbledore wanted to step in to keep Trelawney. Even if he was fired, as the principal, he could still keep her in the castle.


    Plans cannot keep up with changes.


    When Johnny Silverhand''s letter appeared, he knew he couldn''t keep it.


    At the same time, he was sure that John would not let anything happen to Trelawney.


    Not only because of the prophecy, but also because Trelawney is John''s teacher to a certain extent.


    John Wick is a man who values ??affection and justice. He respects his friends as well as his teachers.


    Dumbledore believed that John also wanted to protect Trelawney.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t have sent out fully armed guards, and the level of the guards would have been a little worse than the time they took Harry away.


    Six Auror-level, fully armed guards, even Death Eaters couldn''t defeat them quickly.


    Dumbledore thought a lot, and even estimated the power belonging to Johnny Silverhand.


    Can¡­


    Only so many?


    ¡­


    After the carriage flew out of Hogwarts.


    "The target has appeared, and a team has taken off to join the escort."


    "The second team''s ground search has been completed."


    "The third team has completed its investigation of Sanli."


    "The fourth team found the intended attacker and killed them."


    The long-haired masked waiter sat in the driver''s seat of the carriage, opened his watch and looked at the six hands on it, and said, "Very good, keep it up."


    The flight team expanded from six people in the beginning to sixteen in the sky.


    The black-haired waiter took off his mask, revealing a gentle face.


    "This plan was made by Zuo Fei, and he was too cautious."


    The child adopted by Old Jack, Chu Dai helplessly shook his head. His younger brother had a very sensitive sense of smell in some places.


    This time the **** plan was also a test given to them by Johnny Silverhand. Chudai was responsible for the implementation and Zuo Fei was responsible for the deployment.


    "Showing weakness to the enemy, Zuo Fei." Chudai thought about the purpose of doing this.


    Although Johnny Silverhand didn''t say it.


    But, how can the king have a second name?


    Zoffie is the person who admires Johnny Silverhand the most. He hides his strength in order to make the first king Dumbledore relax his vigilance.


    The carriage was heavily guarded, but Trelawney in the car didn''t notice it at all.


    She sat in the carriage, carefully touched the pure gold cup, and then quickly retracted her hand as if it was hot.


    ¡­


    Chapter 337 The Centaur and the New Professor


    "Our divination class professor is just gone?"


    Ron''s expression was dull. He was almost stunned by Johnny Silverhand''s wealth just now.


    Harry nodded with difficulty, he was still recalling the six Firebolts.


    I remember when he received the Firebolt, he was as happy as a naughty child, and he also had a cold war with Hermione because Hermione told Professor McGonagall.


    "When did Firebolts become so worthless?" He muttered to himself, feeling unreal.


    Hermione thought it was a good thing that Trelawney was gone. After all, she was considered to have no talent by Trelawney and gave up on that subject.


    Even Professor McGonagall felt that Trelawney''s subjects were not rigorous, and she even felt that this might not be a big deal.


    Lavender and Parvati were worried. Although it was a good thing that Professor Trelawney found a new job, they had no more divination classes.


    Fortunately, Dumbledore solved the problem.


    He actually found a centaur.


    This made Umbridge furious. When Dumbledore was late, it turned out that he had brought centaurs over.


    Parvati, who originally thought she was not in the divination class, was immediately attracted to it.


    Who makes this centaur look so handsome?


    Pale blond hair, amazingly blue eyes.


    Firenze.


    John saw Firenze appear on the stage. Judging from the hoof marks on his chest, he must have experienced a centaur battle just now.


    "Working for humans, with the arrogant temperament of the horse people, I guess it won''t be easy."


    After glancing at Firenze''s arrival, John had had enough of this farce.


    He turned and left here.


    ¡­


    Umbridge''s dominance was immediate, and she quickly made the disobedient students become more honest.


    What they were thinking was that Umbridge would be expelled even if the faculty said she would be expelled, so would the same be true for students like them?


    Malfoy went to Quidditch training. Montague didn''t want to become the most failed captain on Slytherin''s pillar of shame, so he started to go crazy.


    Even Malfoy sometimes felt that Montague didn''t treat his teammates as human beings.


    John opened the reply from Basil, which said that Trelawney was drunk in the Divination Pavilion.


    At the same time, Tang Mi didn''t understand why John had to open a divination pavilion to support Trelawney.


    It would be fine if he really had powerful divination abilities, but Tang Mi didn''t see what was so great about Trelawney?


    Just because she is the great-great-granddaughter of a famous prophet?


    John smiled slightly, of course it was not that simple.


    He poached Trelawney because he knew that she was a person of real ability, and that the famous Messianic prophecy came from this person.


    Trelawney is capable, John can confirm this.


    However, after Trelawney''s ability was triggered, she didn''t even remember it, so she looked like a liar.


    Besides, the other party was also someone who had taught him how to predict. John opened the Huanmiao Divination Pavilion just to keep him here.


    It looks like a divination pavilion, but in fact there is no second fortune teller in it.


    There are many crystal balls. If Trelawney triggers divination, it will be recorded.

 Chapter 310：

    As for raising one more person?


    With his current financial resources, he can support Hogwarts, but does he still care about this?


    Burning the letter, John knew that Dumbledore would try to figure out his thoughts.


    He doesn''t mind, since his purpose is clear.


    Opening the calendar, John put a red circle on it.


    Looking at the days he still had to wait, he thought for a while, then wrote a new letter and gave it to Basil.


    "Let Riddle be handed over to old Barty."


    Basil nodded after taking it and flew up. Tom ran over and rubbed his thigh. John opened its mouth and took a look.


    Tom''s teeth have become a little strange. If you look closely, you can see that his teeth have become a little elongated.


    Like a row of sharp saw teeth.


    Tom blinked and let John check his teeth.


    ¡°There wasn¡¯t much rejection.¡±


    John put down Tom, touched his chin, and said, "Maybe I should find you a test subject."


    Tom stuck out his tongue at John in a flattering manner, but John avoided him in disgust.


    After playing with Tom in a good mood for a while, John headed to the Slytherin common room.


    John habitually picked up the cup on the table and took a sip of water, then casually looked at the third-grade boy reading in the lounge.


    He is Pansy''s little boyfriend, and he is very popular in the third grade.


    Astoria ran to watch Malfoy train, and Daphne followed her to keep an eye on her sister.


    If Astoria does something, it will only be Malfoy who suffers.


    After all, there is no reason for a biological sister to do something to her sister. Malfoy deserves to be mourned in silence.


    After drinking the water, John put it down casually and stood up.


    His body was shaking, as if he had low blood sugar.


    "I don''t know when I can eat."


    After muttering something, John walked out of the lounge.


    ¡­


    At noon, John saw Pansy and Daphne coming.


    "Don''t let that guy touch my things." Daphne spoke, and Pansy apologized repeatedly.


    When John saw the food brought by Daphne, he silently shifted his gaze and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s not Pansy''s rude and brutal boyfriend." Daphne sat down angrily, "He touched my kitchen utensils."


    John asked in surprise: "Why is he in the kitchen?"


    Pansy said sheepishly, "He likes photography and wants to take pictures of house elves at work."


    "So you will take him to my exclusive place?" Daphne glared at Pansy.


    Pansy, who had been signed many unequal treaties, did not dare to refute, so she had no choice but to apologize on behalf of her little boyfriend.


    Daphne was very angry, the kind that couldn''t be coaxed.


    "No one can touch my kitchen utensils. They are specially used for John to cook!" Daphne''s voice became louder.


    Pansy poked Goyle and asked him to plead with her.


    Goyle poked Crabbe, and Crabbe poked Malfoy.


    After all, Malfoy and Pansy were childhood sweethearts. He flipped up his hair and said to Daphne, "For my sake."


    "roll!"


    "okay."


    He forgot that he had no face.


    Astoria was originally entangled with the boy who was in two different situations, so she didn''t want to say anything nice.


    "Okay, Daphne," said John, "sit down and eat."


    Daphne sat down obediently, and Pansy silently gave a thumbs up.


    What does coaxing mean? It¡¯s just that the person coaxing is wrong.


    This further strengthens Astoria''s plan. If her sister fails, then won''t the Greengrass family never have peace?


    After eating the meal made by Daphne, John wiped his mouth gracefully.


    "Draco, after dinner we will go to the Star Club."


    After saying something to Malfoy, John stood up and left.


    When he stood up, he accidentally knocked down the cup.


    In the past, John''s reflexes would have allowed him to catch him before he fell.


    But this time, the cup fell to the ground, and John looked at his hands.


    "John?" Malfoy looked up at John.


    "It''s okay." John waved his hand, picked up the cup, put it back on the table, and walked out of the auditorium.


    Dumbledore''s eyes looked at John and fell on the cup.


    Snape also noticed that problem, and he looked at the cup with an inquiring look.


    ¡­


    Star Club.


    John took the test tube and shook it. The blood and transparent liquid inside merged together with the shaking, and finally settled at the bottom.


    He put down the test tube and Malfoy walked in.


    "I need you to do something for me, Draco." John turned to look at Malfoy.


    Malfoy was fiddling with his hairstyle. When he heard this, he applied hairspray to his hair and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Write a letter to your mother."


    "Huh?" Malfoy''s expression was indescribably weird.


    John glanced at him and said: "Just tell her when the meeting time with Mr. K is."


    "Mr. K?" Malfoy said inexplicably: "When did my mother know that person?"


    "You are not your mother. It''s not surprising that I don''t know her."


    John said to Malfoy, "Remember to write it yourself. If you reply, you can tell me."


    "Okay." Malfoy agreed with some difficulty and asked doubtfully, "Voldemort is at my house, he may check my letter."


    "Your mother will take care of it." John told him not to worry.


    Malfoy wrote a letter and sent it via owl.


    After Malfoy left, John looked back at the test tube, and the liquid inside turned black.


    He looked at the test tube meaningfully and said: "Sometimes, the simpler the plan, the more useful it is."


    He hid the test tube so that no one could see it.


    ¡­


    Chapter 338 Firenze and the Classroom


    Auditorium.


    There is a divination class today.


    Firenze was appointed as the new Divination professor by Dumbledore. Because of his handsome face, he gained a lot of fans before even starting the class.


    Malfoy found John mysteriously and asked in a low voice, "John, do you think centaurs like horses or people?"


    Once upon a time, John also had such doubts, but now...


    He glanced at Malfoy, "What do you want to say?"


    "Can you ask for me?" Malfoy was really curious.


    John pointed in another direction and said: "For such rude and reckless things, you can ask someone from Gryffindor to ask for you."


    Malfoy smiled and said, "I''m just curious."


    He didn''t want to be associated with Gryffindors. The reason John beat him that time was because he looked like a Gryffindor.


    During breakfast time, Daphne began to return to cooking.


    John didn''t care what he made.


    Putting it in his mouth and feeling the harsh texture, he fell into deep thought.


    "Isn''t this Hagrid''s rock cake?"


    He looked at Daphne, who said, "Hagrid said you like this."


    John didn''t remember admitting it, but Daphne''s rock biscuits had an advantage: they could grind teeth.


    After swallowing the rock biscuit with difficulty, John felt that he should tell Hagrid not to be so confident.


    It seems that Daphne has begun to try dark Western cuisine.


    Picking up the magazine and flipping through it, when the time came, he set off for the divination class.


    The location of the Divination class has been changed, from the original Astronomy Tower to Classroom 11 on the first floor.


    It¡¯s probably because Firenze¡¯s horse legs can¡¯t go up the stairs.


    John walked to the door of the classroom, opened the door and walked in. It turned into a woodland.


    He stood in a forest clearing.


    The floor turned into soft moss, and fan-shaped branches covered with lush leaves stretched across the ceiling and windows.


    Beams of soft, mottled green light poured into the entire room.


    He found a seat with his back against the tree trunk and looked up, the centaur Firenze was looking at him.


    Firenze gave John a kind smile, stretched out his hand and said, "John Wick."


    John held the hand, nodded and said, "Professor Firenze."


    "I heard other people talking about you," Firenze said to John. "You made some centaurs angry that time."


    "Then let them be angry," John smiled: "If they want to find me, I''m welcome."


    Firenze said, "Centaurs don''t hunt young."


    "If that''s their excuse," John said noncommittally, "I can live with it."


    Firenze was speechless.


    It can be seen from John''s attitude that he doesn''t seem to like centaurs.


    Firenze, who was expelled, was helpless. He whispered, "The sparks are flashing. I hope you don''t care about those things."


    Mars, also known as Yinghuo, is a sign of war.


    The horse people have a complete and powerful inheritance in stargazing, and they can observe many things through formation.


    John looked at the horse hoof bruises on his chest in surprise and said unexpectedly, "You will still speak for them after being expelled."


    "I have no grudge against them." Firenze didn''t want his tribe to do stupid things.


    John shrugged and sat down.


    After a while, Harry and Ron came over.


    If Parvati and the others hadn''t brought the two of them here, they would probably have been able to see them arrive at the astronomical tower.

 Chapter 311：

    Just like meeting John, Firenze greeted Harry.


    After the door is closed, it means that the class has begun.


    Firenze did not hide the news of his deportation, but he took the initiative to bring it up.


    The students were very interested in centaurs. Harry''s roommate Dean asked eagerly: "Does Hagrid feed you like the Thestrals?"


    John really wanted to pull Malfoy over and show him, that kind of feeble and reckless question was really suitable for Gryffindor.


    "I''m not, I mean, I''m sorry."


    Fortunately, Dean still had some brains. When he saw Firenze looking at him slowly, he realized his mistake.


    "Horses are not servants or pets of humans." Firenze was probably the best-tempered among the centaurs, and he said quite calmly.


    Parvati raised her hand and asked. She wanted to know even more why Firenze was exiled.


    Firenze was banished because he agreed to work for Dumbledore.


    With that said, Firenze didn¡¯t want to continue talking about this topic and started the class.


    This classroom used magic. He raised a hand, and the surrounding light changed and dimmed.


    The stars appear on the ceiling and look very beautiful.


    John didn''t even bother to raise his eyelids, listening to the gasps and exclamations around him.


    Ron shouted exaggeratedly, and Firenze told them to lie down.


    They have to learn to observe the stars, which is completely different from what Trelawney taught.


    At the same time, Firenze mentioned the shining of Mars, which indicated that war would break out again soon.


    They also lit sage bushes and observed the choking smoke inside.


    This class was much more lively and interesting than Trelawney''s.


    Even Trelawney''s biggest fans, Lavender and Parvati, were shaken.


    After class, John saw that Firenze had left Harry behind, and by the way, Ron had also been left behind.


    There is nothing strange about him. Firenze and the two talents are better than himself.


    ¡­


    Harry wondered why he was left behind.


    Firenze asked: "Harry Potter, are you Hagrid''s friend?"


    "Yes." Harry nodded.


    "Then let me remind him that his efforts are useless." Firenze shook his head and said, "He''d better give up."


    Harry looked confused. What was Hagrid trying to do?


    "I originally wanted to remind Hagrid personally, but I have been exiled, and it is not wise to approach the Forbidden Forest now."


    "But, what is Hagrid trying to do?" Harry wondered if Hagrid had raised something else.


    But Firenze refused to disclose it, citing his respect for Hagrid, and only emphasized that Hagrid''s efforts were useless.


    "John is also Hagrid''s friend, why didn''t you tell him?" Harry hesitated and asked again and again.


    Firenze was silent for a while and said, "He is too dangerous."


    "Danger?"


    Now, let alone Harry, Ron was equally confused.


    To hear this word from the notoriously irritable centaur is as low as winning a Galleons.


    Their understanding of John is still on campus.


    In school, no matter how powerful John is, he is still a student.


    Firenze didn''t want to talk too much about John, and added the last sentence, "He is more dangerous than any terrible creature you have ever seen. Harry Potter, you''d better stay away from him."


    When Harry left, he was still thinking about that sentence.


    "More dangerous than any terrifying creature I''ve ever seen?"


    He looked at Ron and asked, "What do you think he means?"


    "Although I think John is not easy to deal with," Ron said uncertainly, "but he should not be involved in danger."


    It was rare for Ron to say something thoughtful.


    They were now in a delicate relationship with John, and Harry felt it was too exaggerated.


    Is it because John is too good?


    Thinking of how Snape often used John''s excellence to suppress him during Occlumency practice, he felt a tightness in his chest.


    This incident is just an episode. After two classes, they will forget it.


    By the time Care of Magical Creatures came to class, Hagrid was back to being cautious again.


    Trelawney''s departure made him very worried that he would follow in her footsteps.


    He does not have the blood of a prophet. If he is kicked out, he will be completely homeless.


    John noticed Hagrid''s worry and comforted him during class: "Don''t worry, you''ll be fine."


    "That''s not necessarily the case." Hagrid glanced at Umbridge who was listening depressedly.


    By feeding bugs to the Silent Bird, he muttered in a low voice: "Sybill Trelawney has been expelled, and I now have the lowest score."


    He was a little disappointed. He was originally at the bottom, but now he is the lowest.


    John didn''t know how to tell him that if Umbridge fired Hagrid, her career as an investigator could end early.


    Umbridge stared at the two guys chatting in front of her like no one else was around. She really wanted to fire them all.


    But thinking of John''s threat, she could only endure it and write down the account.


    After class, John saw Harry walking back to Hagrid''s hut, yelling that he had forgotten to bring the book back.


    Malfoy complained and mocked: "You look like a comedian."


    Even Malfoy could see how bad his acting was.


    John can only say that it opened his eyes.


    ¡­


    In some things, Neville has a greater advantage than John.


    ?For example now.


    Neville, who was holding the Sword of Marvolo, looked at the doors that opened to enter each student, the red gems shining brightly.


    ¡­


    Chapter 339 Neville and the Room of Requirement


    Today is another day for Dumbledore''s Army to gather, and Neville has been waiting here early.


    He can confirm that this place is where he is looking for.


    He saw Harry walking back and forth in front of the door three times before the door would appear.


    When Dumbledore''s Army disbanded and the last person walked out of the door, the door began to disappear.


    Neville stood in front of the blank wall. He walked back and forth three times as Harry did.


    But he didn''t see the door open. He tried again, and the result was still the same.


    "Why is this happening?"


    Neville was confused, "I want to enter the room just now."


    He walked again, and this time when he stopped, the door appeared.


    He was slightly startled, and then thought that he might have triggered the condition.


    Not caring so much, he stepped forward and opened the door.


    The Sword of Marvolo lit up for a moment, then dimmed.


    Neville was full of doubts. He walked out of the room again. The moment he walked out, the gem lit up.


    "It will light up every time you pass."


    With doubts, he went back and forth again.


    Tried several times, still the same.


    He entered the room, which was a practice room.


    He saw ten human-shaped targets with practice marks on them.


    There was a feeling of being a thief, and Neville felt a little guilty.


    He searched inside, not even missing the bookshelf.


    But the Sword of Marvolo did not light up again.


    Neville carefully recalled what happened before he entered the room.


    "Is it because I''m thinking about something?"


    He walked out of the room and tried again, this time waiting until the room disappeared.


    He walked down the corridor three times again, silently thinking about the room he had just entered.


    After three times, the door appeared.


    He understood that this door only appeared after going back and forth three times according to what he thought.


    "If this is the case¡­"


    Neville frowned, wondering how he could find the place where the things were hidden.


    Thinking of this, he waited until the door disappeared and started walking back and forth again.


    "I need a place where I can find things."


    The door that appeared this time was different from the one before. He walked inside and there were many looking glasses placed inside.


    Marvolo''s Sword lit up and dimmed again, and Neville knew that he was looking in the wrong place.


    He hurried out and waited for the door to close.


    While preparing for the next attempt, he heard an exclamation from a little wizard.


    "Oops, Filch."


    "He found us, run away!"


    "Jiejiejie, where can you escape to?"


    Two unlucky Gryffindors were caught. From the sound of their voices, they should be on the seventh floor.


    Neville didn''t care to continue the test. He lowered his footsteps and walked quickly towards the Gryffindor Tower.


    A second before the Fat Lady closed the door, Neville saw Filch, who was originally on the seventh floor, appear on the eighth floor.


    And was stopped in front of the door.


    This made Neville break out in a cold sweat.


    "John shouldn''t have given him those shoes."


    Neville muttered and returned to the dormitory to rest.


    Harry saw Neville coming back and asked, "Neville, where have you been?"


    "I''m going for a walk," Neville said.


    Ron said: "I hope you haven''t met Filch."


    "Yes, I almost got caught." Neville looked scared.


    These words were like turning on a switch. Dean said that he was caught by Filch last time just because he took a risk.

 Chapter 312：

    Seamus said that he saw the Weasley twins put a big dung egg into Filch''s room, and they were caught before they even finished the stairs.


    "Isn''t Filch a squib? Why did it happen so quickly?" Harry also joined the discussion about Filch.


    The answer is that no one knows. Ron thinks that maybe Filch suddenly learned magic.


    Seamus retorted that no Squib could suddenly use magic again.


    Neville interjected from time to time without saying that it was John who gave the shoes to Filch.


    Regarding John''s interpersonal relationships, Neville found it incredible.


    He seemed to get along well with everyone, even difficult people like Ms. Filch and Pince.


    The next day, Neville returned to the eighth floor and walked back and forth three times.


    This time he had a different idea.


    "I need a place to hide my things."


    He walked three times and the door appeared.


    Neville tightened his grip on the sword and opened the door.


    This time, the hold on Marvolo''s Sword burst into red light.


    He found the right one.


    ¡­


    "Why has Neville disappeared recently?"


    Malfoy handed John his mother''s reply. He glanced at the Gryffindor table but did not see Neville.


    "Neville has something to do." Opening the reply, John read the message.


    "Mr. K has something to do and can''t go out for the time being."


    John lowered his eyes, it was really troublesome.


    "Who is this Mr. K?" Malfoy asked, expressing his doubts.


    John said casually, "You can think of friends starting with K."


    "Starting with K?" Malfoy thought of Crabbe, but after thinking about it carefully, Crabbe was at school, did he need to contact his mother?


    He couldn''t think of an answer and pondered hard.


    Finally, he gave up and his brain stopped thinking.


    Anyway, John won¡¯t harm his family, no matter who he looks for.


    "Crabbe, Goyle, let''s go."


    He called to the two big men and headed towards the Gryffindor table to begin his daily work of humiliation and provocation.


    John doesn''t have to worry about Malfoy''s behavior.


    After all, Malfoy has a sense of propriety, he is more affectionate than polite, he is mean but does not curse, and although he is evil, he does not curse.


    He is already like this, what position does John have to stop him from pursuing true love.


    Opening the Daily Prophet, he saw the follow-up to the last big explosion.


    "The Ministry of Magic is calling Gringotts to task for secretly raising fire dragons."


    On the cover is a Gringotts goblin with an expression disgusted with being photographed.


    "Old Batty did this."


    John couldn''t help but want to laugh. Originally, Gringotts wanted to ask the Ministry of Magic to compensate for the losses, but they were caught directly.


    Now not only does the Ministry of Magic not need to pay compensation, Gringotts also needs to pay for its illegal activities.


    Even Daphne was very surprised, "My father talked about Crouch, but I didn''t expect him to have such a method."


    "It''s a fact that goblins break the law. If they hadn''t been messing around, Crouch wouldn''t have done this." John turned over the newspaper, and there was the name of the new Galleon Award winner on it.


    The Galleons were retained.


    This kind of probability science is very addictive in both the Muggle world and the wizarding world.


    There are always some people who think about pie falling from the sky.


    Because of this reason, even wizards who don''t usually read newspapers will order one.


    In addition, all the proceeds from the Galleons Award are put into the Little Wizard Fund. It can be said that it has done a good thing in disguise, so that more people can comfort themselves in this way.


    Just like now, he could hear annoyed voices coming from across the Gryffindor table.


    Lee Jordan''s pityful voice came, "I''m just one number short."


    The Weasley twins laughed. There was a Galleons in their family.


    But it is a pity that the bonus that time was 700, and this time the Gallon family has accumulated 3,000 Galleons.


    Everyone wants to get rich overnight, and some people want to cheat by modifying numbers to get bonuses, but they were sent to Azkaban.


    Daphne was talking to John when she suddenly heard an annoyed and frustrated voice from Pansy.


    "No hit."


    Daphne asked strangely, "When did you buy this too?"


    Pansy didn''t dare to look at Daphne and whispered, "It''s just for these few days."


    "Why did you buy this?" Daphne was even more puzzled. Pansy was not short of money.


    But Pansy felt even more guilty when she heard this question. Astoria seemed to have discovered something, and she said angrily: "She spent all her money on that boyfriend!"


    "What?" Daphne asked in surprise: "How many things did you buy for him?"


    "You don''t know, he is a very serious student." Pansy said quibbled.


    Daphne said angrily, "Don''t let him fool you."


    Pansy was unhappy and said, "He won''t lie to me."


    Daphne was very angry. She wanted to teach the guy a lesson, but Pansy stopped her.


    ?This is very annoying.


    "Pansy is so obsessed with that guy." Daphne complained to John.


    John said casually, "Pansy will have her own plans. To see a person clearly, she needs to see it with her own eyes."


    When Daphne heard this, she felt it made sense.


    ¡­


    Chapter 340 Dumbledore¡¯s Army and the Informer


    The O.W.L. exam comes with heavy learning tasks.


    This also caused many students to collapse due to learning tasks, and Umbridge continued to exert pressure, causing some students to burst into tears while studying.


    Malfoy looked at Hannah Abbott who was being taken away, and said disdainfully: "The psychological endurance is too low."


    Turning his head, he saw John looking at him silently.


    "You weren''t much better at the Whomping Willow." John said earnestly, "You were crying too."


    Being exposed, Malfoy felt a little embarrassed, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    John did not let the Malfoy Society die for long, after all, everyone is under pressure.


    The learning atmosphere throughout fifth grade is depressing.


    Hilde sometimes brings high-end candies, which I heard are from her resentful friends.


    It is used to reduce stress on children in the classroom, and also conducts hitting training to let them vent their stress.


    John looked at the Silver Hand Sweetheart Candy logo printed on it, and he could probably guess who the big enemy was.


    "Look at how worthless you are." John sighed, not knowing whether he paid for these candies.


    After class, John saw Neville in the Star Club.


    Neville put down a box that exuded a foul odor as if facing an enemy, his whole body tensed up, and the Sword of Marvolo in his hand was pointed at the box.


    The ruby ??on the sword emits a strong red light.


    John understood what it was. Neville was worthy of being the son of the prophecy, and he actually found it.


    "Where did you find it?" John walked in, there was a buzzing in his ears trying to influence him.


    "In a room on the eighth floor, that thing will affect people, be careful!"


    When Neville saw John coming to the box, he exclaimed and almost rushed over.


    John stopped him and reassured him.


    Opening the box, there is a shining crown inlaid with gems.


    On the bottom of the crown, John saw a line of writing.


    "Extraordinary wisdom is mankind''s greatest wealth."


    He rubbed the engraved words with his fingers and murmured: "Ravenclaw''s diadem."


    According to legend, Ravenclaw''s diadem has the ability to increase wisdom.


    John looked at the crown. This thing had been made into a Horcrux, and it kept making sounds similar to hissing.


    Parseltongue.


    It wanted to influence John, but it had the wrong idea.


    John''s soul cannot be shaken.


    Neville was able to resist this all because John healed his parents.


    If something happened to his parents, Neville might be affected, but now Neville is happy and has no thoughts of resentment.


    The right hand was opened, and black threads came out from the fingertips.


    Crown felt the danger and let out a cry that struck the soul.


    Neville almost fell down, staggering and holding on to the wall, without putting down the sword in his hand, and said in pain, "John, what should I do?"


    "Wait a moment, Neville," the crown was struggling, and the black silk in John''s hand was wrapped around it, "it''s fine now."


    Neville covered his ears with his hands and said in surprise: "You succeeded."


    "Thank you, Neville." John said.


    The Soul-Eating Curse he created naturally restrains Horcruxes. If it were anyone else, not even Dumbledore would be able to restrain Horcruxes like John.


    Ravenclaw''s crown was entangled, and John controlled the Soul-Eating Curse to enter the crown.


    The hidden fragment of Voldemort''s soul cannot come out alive.


    "Same as the Golden Cup." John put away the Soul-Eating Curse.


    Among the Horcruxes created by Voldemort, apart from Nagini, the diary has the highest wisdom.


    Like the golden cup and crown, they are not directly revealed.


    They hid.


    "Interesting, if they both have autonomous consciousness, what will happen to them when two soul fragments touch?"


    John stared at the crown, unable to pull out the pieces yet.


    Rather than destroying these treasures, he hopes to preserve them.


    Except for the Sword of Gryffindor and Slytherin''s Locket, all the relics of the Big Four have been obtained.


    ¡­


    Harry felt that if there were no D.A training sessions, he would be really upset.


    You need to study under Umbridge''s malicious eyes every day, and you need to be careful not to let anything happen to your brain.


    At the same time, he had an idea. If all the members of D.A. had obtained ''Excellent'' in Defense Against the Dark Arts, then Umbridge''s face would be very exciting.

 Chapter 313：

    Today they are going to start practicing the Patronus Charm.


    This is a spell that even Aurors may not necessarily know. Professor Hilde has never thought of teaching such a complicated spell to the fifth grade.


    The last lesson before Easter.


    Harry had already let go of Cho Chang, and he told everyone how to use the spell.


    He reminded everyone that training the Patronus Charm can certainly protect oneself very well, but the specific results still need to be seen in the actual application.


    They practiced in brightly lit classrooms, and their minds were filled with memories of joy and entertainment.


    If faced with Dementors, whether they can be summoned is also a question.


    Qiu Zhang looked at the swan patron saint he had summoned with obsession in his eyes.


    The patron saint is indeed very beautiful.


    Lavender looked at the swan with envy. Her Patronus Charm only contained a silver mist.


    Hermione''s patronus is an otter.


    The atmosphere was joyful and peaceful.


    But this atmosphere disappeared as the door opened.


    It was Dobby, and his eyes widened in horror.


    He came to report to Harry, but due to his identity as a house elf, he could not say it.


    Harry kept guessing and finally figured out what was going on.


    Someone tipped off that Umbridge was coming.


    As soon as the news came out, everyone was stunned.


    "What are you waiting for?" Harry yelled, "Run!"


    The members of the D.A Army dispersed like birds and beasts, scrambling to run out of the gate.


    But when the door opened, an old woman in pink clothes just moved a chair and sat there.


    Next to him, a boy wearing a Slytherin uniform took pictures with a camera, and everyone who came out had his face photographed.


    It''s useless even if you run away.


    Harry ran out and was also photographed by the flash of light.


    His face turned pale, but Umbridge''s smile became even more annoying and disgusting.


    No one thought that they would be served in one pot.


    All these people were detained.


    Being locked up in a classroom.


    Umbridge sat at the front, still playing with the slender quill in her hand.


    "Tell me, Harry Potter was the initiator."


    Her voice rang in the classroom.


    The atmosphere was completely depressing, and everyone had that kind of quill on their desk.


    Harry recognized this thing. He still had a scar on the back of his hand from this pen.


    Umbridge came to a girl, her flabby face looked so scary.


    Hannah Abbott shed tears, unable to arouse Umbridge''s sympathy. She touched Hannah''s head and asked in a whisper.


    "Did Harry Potter take the lead in establishing that place?"


    Hannah shed tears and shook her head.


    Umbridge let out an artificial laugh and walked towards the other person.


    This time it''s Hermione.


    "No one organized it, we were just passing by." Hermione answered first.


    Umbridge looked at her and said softly: "You shouldn''t lie."


    She looked at everyone again and said in an amplified voice, "None of you should lie."


    "I need you to copy some sentences until someone is willing to come forward and identify Harry Potter."


    Harry glared at her, Ron held his hand and whispered: "Dude, don''t give her the chance to fire you."


    They could all see that Umbridge wanted them to identify Harry so she could fire him.


    As long as they don''t say anything, Umbridge can''t do anything to them.


    After exchanging glances, they all made up their minds.


    Umbridge asked them to pick up their quills and start writing on the parchment.


    "I hope you can study hard and become useful people to the magical world."


    Umbridge said hypocritically, "Failed education has turned you into disobedient students who tell lies."


    "I need you to write, I can''t lie."


    After saying that, she smiled.


    "Just write." Simo said unconvinced.


    Pick up the quill and make a big stroke on the parchment.


    But as he wrote, he realized something was wrong.


    Not only him, but other students also gasped.


    Bright red writing appeared on the back of the hand, as if carved into the skin.


    Umbridge was like listening to a concert, sitting on a chair and closing her eyes.


    The students wrote with pain, some collapsed and sobbed, and some had faces full of pain.


    While Umbridge was enjoying the concert, the classroom door was opened.


    It''s Dumbledore.


    ¡­


    Chapter 341 Punishment and resignation


    "Dumbledore."


    Umbridge opened her eyes slowly.


    Professor McGonagall called Dumbledore, with a look of distress on her stern expression, and went over to check on the students.


    Dumbledore walked in calmly and asked: "Inquisitor Umbridge, I don''t know what my students have done that warrants punishment here?"


    "They violated the education order and gathered privately to create...Dumbledore''s Army, right?" Umbridge asked Slytherin next to her.


    If Pansy were here, she would recognize her studious boyfriend.


    "No, she''s talking nonsense!" George protested loudly.


    Fred also shouted: "We didn''t do anything, she was talking nonsense."


    "Really?" Umbridge said to Dumbledore with a hideous smile, "I have told Minister Crouch about the matter. He is very interested in getting Dumbledore''s Army and is already here. On the way."


    "Then please allow us to change places to receive our Minister Crouch." Dumbledore replied calmly, unchanged for thousands of years.


    Umbridge just wanted to bring down Dumbledore, and everything else was secondary.


    So she took Harry with her and headed to Dumbledore''s principal''s office.


    Harry was carried away and sneaked to the principal''s office. He wanted to talk to Dumbledore several times, but saw the other person look away.


    Before they arrived, someone had already come outside the office.


    It was Old Barty and the others. He also brought two Aurors.


    One of them is Kingsley. It seems that Old Batty trusts him very much.


    "Barty." Dumbledore greeted him.


    Old Batty looked a little ugly and said, "I heard from the investigator that you want to form an army in the school?"


    If it were any other matter, Old Barty would definitely let Umbridge play around on her own.


    But this time, Umbridge told him that Dumbledore was organizing an army at the school, which made Old Barty unable to sit still.


    Entering the office, Old Batty''s face didn''t look much better.


    "Dumbledore, I need to tell you," Old Barty said after coming to the office: "Even though you have resigned as the chief wizard of the Wizengamot, you still need to abide by the law."


    "What will you make the parents of those students think?" Old Barty accused Dumbledore.


    Umbridge was afraid of Dumbledore''s quibbles, so she stepped forward and said flatteringly: "Minister Crouch, I received a report and discovered this behavior. Do you need me to bring out witnesses?"


    It seems that Umbridge is also fully prepared, and Old Barty has nothing to do.


    Umbridge went out for a while and came back with a girl covering her face.


    Harry recognized the girl. It was Marietta, Cho Chang''s friend.


    But her face became very ugly, and a series of dense purple pustules formed the word "snitch" on her face.


    Harry immediately remembered that Hermione had tampered with the original signature.


    Umbridge told the story of the whistleblower, which made Harry very angry.


    "Shut up," Old Barty interrupted Umbridge, stared at Marietta, and said strangely, "Why doesn''t she speak?"


    "I haven''t found a break for this yet," Umbridge admitted reluctantly.


    Harry felt proud of this. Hermione''s spell ability was very powerful.


    Umbridge saw that Old Barty had signs of black face, and said hurriedly, "Education Order No. 24 has been in effect for nearly six months, and gatherings during this period are illegal."


    "Well," Dumbledore said, looking at Umbridge with both politeness and interest, "if they do continue to party after this law comes into effect, then of course they may be breaking the law."


    When Umbridge''s smile was about to appear, Dumbledore changed the subject and said, "But what evidence do you have to prove that there was such a party later?"


    When Harry heard Dumbledore speak, he heard rustling behind him, and Kingsley was muttering something under his breath.


    There was brief confusion in Marietta''s eyes.


    Of course Umbridge had evidence. Although Marietta couldn''t be made to speak, she could be made to nod.


    But the facts were unexpected. The whistleblower Marietta denied everything.


    Professor McGonagall was also here, participating in the questions.


    The result was obvious. Harry suspected that what Kingsley just muttered was some kind of curse.


    Let Marietta give the opposite answer.


    When Umbridge got angry, she roughly pulled Marietta over and shook her violently.


    For the first time, a scowl appeared on Dumbledore''s face. Umbridge let go of Marietta and waved her hands around as if they were burned red.


    "I will not allow you to treat my students roughly!" Dumbledore said with an angry look.


    Old Barty''s brows did not relax, and Umbridge quickly took out a list and handed it to Old Barty.


    Seeing the signature above, Old Barty took a deep breath and said, "Dumbledore, I need you to tell me that this is a farce."


    "Now that it has been discovered," Dumbledore said calmly, not following common sense, "I acknowledge the existence of Dumbledore''s Army."


    "What?" Old Barty said with a straight face, "You know what this means."


    "Of course," Harry was about to say something but Dumbledore interrupted him, "That''s Dumbledore''s Army up there, not Potter''s Army."


    "I think I can no longer stay in school," Dumbledore said, making Harry stunned. He winked at Harry and said, "I will resign and take over all responsibilities."


    "Dumbledore, if you want to pay for your students," Old Barty said with a strange look in his eyes and a dry cough, "then I agree to your resignation."


    Dumbledore resigned?


    Harry was stunned.

 Chapter 314：

    Originally, Dumbledore temporarily stepped down as principal until the investigation was completed.


    But now that he has resigned directly, it means that there is no more principal of Hogwarts.


    And all this is because of myself.


    Harry fell into endless self-blame.


    ¡­


    "Resign directly?"


    John was a little surprised. He was surprised when he saw the announcement.


    "Someone reported the Potter guys who were doing little tricks." Malfoy said happily, "Potter, who always thought he was the core, has now made Dumbledore resign."


    John chuckled and said, "At least they negotiated peacefully."


    Dumbledore resigned voluntarily, and the position of headmaster became vacant.


    Umbridge wanted to be the principal, but old Barty knew that this tool man would be eliminated in the future, so it would be ridiculous to be made the principal.


    Because no suitable person has been found yet, the position of principal is vacant.


    Regarding the choice of acting principal, Professor McGonagall should have been the one.


    In terms of qualifications and status, Professor McGonagall is the most suitable.


    It was a pity that Professor McGonagall was unwilling to take up the post, which also made old Barty relieved.


    If Professor McGonagall continues to serve, Umbridge''s investigators will be hindered as never before.


    You must know that Professor McGonagall is not Dumbledore, and he doesn''t like to let nature take its course.


    If Umbridge punishes students, Professor McGonagall will have a falling out with the Ministry of Magic and kick Umbridge out.


    "John, we need to talk." Daphne took Pansy to find John.


    John looked at Pansy''s red and swollen eyes, nodded and said, "Change another place."


    They came to the Star Club.


    It''s Pansy''s business.


    To be precise, it¡¯s about Pansy¡¯s boyfriend.


    I originally thought that Pansy, the love brain, was completely devoted to her boyfriend.


    In the end, that guy turned out to be Umbridge''s lackey, which Pansy couldn''t accept.


    You know that Umbridge was put under pressure by all Slytherins, but in the end, you, a third-year student, surrendered to the enemy?


    Pansy was freed from her love brain and was full of disappointment in her boyfriend.


    John wanted to give Umbridge a thumbs up after hearing this. This guy can also be used to treat love brain, which is really amazing.


    Anyway, Pansy and her boyfriend broke up.


    "So... isn''t this a good thing?" John looked at Daphne doubtfully, "Why is she crying?"


    Daphne blinked and said, "Oh, that''s because I used the Howling Curse."


    John: ¡°¡­¡±


    Pansy: "I broke up with him. Yesterday I saw him sneaking around and holding a bottle of something."


    "what is that?"


    "A bottle of poison."


    Pansy secretly filled a drop and fed it to a mouse. The mouse died on the spot.


    Daphne said seriously, "I doubt he wants to poison someone."


    ¡­


    Chapter 342 Acting Principal and Candidates


    Who to poison?


    With Pansy''s little boyfriend''s status and the people he has access to, there is no need to consider Gryffindor''s savior.


    So who in Slytherin deserves to be poisoned?


    Malfoy?


    Not to mention whether Malfoy is worthy or not, if Lucius is now Voldemort''s general, it won''t be him.


    Then there is only one answer left.


    John Wick.


    As for why it was confirmed that the other party was sent by Voldemort, it is because the only one who can use such despicable methods is probably Voldemort.


    "Poison?" John chuckled and said, "Pansy, you did a good job this time."


    Pansy didn''t expect that she would be praised, which made her feel embarrassed.


    "You don''t need to worry about this matter, I will handle it." Keeping the two of them out of the matter, John said, "Don''t alert the enemy."


    Daphne nodded and Pansy wiped her tears. She still hoped that John would lift the howling curse.


    Didn¡¯t I just accept my confession when I was drunk at Daphne last time, and I am still being held grudge to this day?


    Before Pansy could speak, Daphne quickly covered Pansy''s mouth with quick hands and eyes, and said with a smile: "Then let''s leave first."


    Pansy stretched out her hand to save her, but she underestimated Daphne''s strength and was dragged out.


    John watched them go out, rubbed the ring in his hand, and whispered: "The stage is ready, all we need is the actors."


    He raised his hands high, and surrounded by starlight, a gorgeous crown appeared in his hands.


    The soul-eating curse was wrapped around it, green light flashed in the crown, and finally it turned into an unwilling little snake.


    ¡­


    After Umbridge forced Dumbledore away, she began her own rectification actions.


    First, she began to look for former students of Dumbledore''s Army for individual questioning. Thanks to that clever student, she took photos of everyone.


    Umbridge came to the door one by one. According to the Malfoy grapevine, Umbridge took a bottle of Veritaserum from Snape.


    It seems that they still haven¡¯t given up their intention to expel Harry.


    "The famous Chinese philosopher Zhang Muzhi once said that he bullied you, but you pointed your gun at me."


    Malfoy asked doubtfully, "What do you mean?"


    John said lightly, "It shows that good people are more susceptible to condemnation from external forces."


    Putting down the newspaper, the headline read that Dumbledore had been discovered after admitting to setting up an army privately, and had now resigned and disappeared.


    A generation of white devils was forced to do this.


    It''s sad.


    "As long as he was less kind and more cruel, nothing would have happened." John shook his head and laughed, "But then he wouldn''t be Dumbledore."


    Umbridge is not a qualified Slytherin, she does not have the vision that a Slytherin should have.


    It was as if she thought Dumbledore was easy to bully, completely forgetting who defeated the first Dark Lord Grindelwald and who was known as the greatest magician of this century.


    This is also the reason why she was abandoned early. If she had been smarter, she wouldn''t have made everything so awkward.


    ?But this is no loss to John.


    Instead, John has begun looking for a new principal.


    Putting down the four cards with the lion, snake, eagle, and badger, he looked at the cards quietly and took off the yellow that represented the badger.


    Although Professor Sprout is an excellent herbalist, he is still insufficient as a principal.


    Then he took down the eagle.


    Professor Flitwick is an excellent professor and a powerful wizard.


    With his tolerance for students and his pen-pal-like friendship with John, he is the best choice in peacetime.


    But now was not the time for him to become the principal, so John let him go.


    The remaining snakes and lions, John picked up the snake.


    "Snape." His eyes flashed.


    Snape''s rise to power is very suitable for Slytherin''s glorious behavior, but his status is not suitable for him.


    Not only was he one of Dumbledore''s people, but he also had the identity of Voldemort''s undercover agent.


    No matter which one, he is not suitable to be the principal.


    After excluding him, only Professor McGonagall remains.


    He put the snake down, but it still wasn''t released.


    "Snape can''t do it, but there is a Slytherin."


    He saw Basil fly back and drop a letter towards John.


    With a smile on his lips, he opened the letter and read it quickly.


    "Sure enough, when some dilemmas are put on the stage, Slughorn, who values ??relationships, will also take the initiative to pay attention."


    There was no one more suitable than him as the last Head of Slytherin.


    This letter was sent by Slughorn, expressing his concerns about the current situation at Hogwarts.


    Even Slughorn, who wanted to avoid communicating with John, came to him on his own initiative. John picked up the quill and started writing on it.


    He pointed out that the Ministry of Magic intended to arrange for an acting principal to temporarily manage the school''s affairs. Professor McGonagall was excellent, but she was unwilling to become the principal because of Dumbledore''s affairs.


    I believe that Slughorn should also know about Professor McGonagall. Professor McGonagall has principles on certain things.


    Professor McGonagall will not do that unless Dumbledore is completely sure that he cannot come back.


    But Professor McGonagall doesn''t want Umbridge to be the acting principal.


    Handed the letter to Basil, who had just messed up Malfoy''s hair after resting for a while, when he was called back.


    "Give it to Slughorn. It would be best if you could get another reply."


    John stuffed small dried fish into Basil''s mouth.


    Malfoy fixed his hair again, and when he saw John getting up, he said doubtfully, "John, where are you going?"


    "I need to find Professor McGonagall."


    Relying on a letter alone, Slughorn might still hesitate.


    After all, in his opinion, John is just a student.


    But if other professors also want him to come back, then it will be different.


    So John came to Professor McGonagall''s office and knocked on the door.


    Professor McGonagall was surprised when she opened the door. After all, John had never looked for her before.


    "Professor McGonagall, I think I need to share some tasks for the school." John said with a smile, "I know you don''t want someone to become the acting principal, but someone always needs to take this position."


    Professor McGonagall''s face sank, "You want me to be the acting principal? Mr. Wick."


    "No, no, I know your concerns," John''s smile remained unchanged, "So I want to recommend someone."


    Professor McGonagall looked deeply at John and invited him in.


    John also stated his purpose, "Professor McGonagall, do you remember Professor Slughorn?"


    "Slughorn?"


    Of course Professor McGonagall remembered it, but she didn''t expect that John, a student, would have contact with such a person.


    After all, Slughorn has retired, and it is Snape who takes his place.


    John handed the letter from Slughorn to Professor McGonagall, "Professor Slughorn expressed concerns about the situation at Hogwarts. I think he will be a qualified acting principal."


    Professor McGonagall picked up the letter and read it, surprise flashed in her eyes.

 Chapter 315：

    Not only did John have a connection with Slughorn, but it went deeper.


    From inside, she could see Slughorn''s appreciation for John''s talent.


    At the same time, John''s suggestion is also a good method. If he does not serve as the principal, then Slughorn is indeed very suitable.


    After pondering for a moment, Professor McGonagall asked: "What do you want me to do?"


    "I hope you can co-sign a letter with the other deans," John said with a well-placed smile, his voice calm and strategizing, "Even the Ministry of Magic must face up to the attitudes of the four deans of Hogwarts."


    "I understand," Professor McGonagall nodded, "But I''m curious, why do you care about this matter?"


    John chuckled and said, "I thought you knew about that time Umbridge found me."


    Professor McGonagall was confused at first, but after mentioning this matter, she understood.


    Umbridge wanted to suppress John, and he directly brought all the Slytherin students to threaten him. She had heard about this for a long time.


    But John is not a passive person.


    "I still can''t help but think about what it would be like if you were Gryffindor, Mr. Wick." Professor McGonagall can''t help but think of this question.


    She even thought that one day when John was expelled by Snape, she would definitely try to transfer him to Gryffindor.


    Even though there has never been anything like this in Hogwarts.


    It¡¯s not because of this child¡¯s talent.


    Professor McGonagall saw the same qualities in John as Gryffindor.


    John said respectfully, "I have thought about this question before, but the answer has already come out."


    Yes, the King of Slytherin.


    Professor McGonagall promised John to write a letter together with other deans. She saw Malfoy walking beside John naturally after he went out.


    This child is like a born king, and a group of people will unconsciously gather around him.


    ¡­


    Chapter 343 Long Yan and Snape¡¯s Memory


    John finally knew where the bottle of Veritaserum was used.


    Malfoy has always been very interested in Harry''s information, so detailed that he already knew that Umbridge was secretly adding veritaserum into tea to interrogate Harry.


    "Did you go eavesdropping?" John was deeply suspicious, and Malfoy looked away awkwardly.


    But giving Veritaserum to Umbridge to torture students so casually was not Snape''s style.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s just students, the key is Harry.


    So John doubted the authenticity of the bottle of Veritaserum.


    At this moment, a Frisbee dragging firelight flew in front of John.


    He raised his eyebrows and reached out to catch the Frisbee.


    The flames could not leave any traces on John''s skin. He looked up and saw more flying discs and fireworks flying towards the corridor.


    He also heard the cheers of the Weasley twins, two living treasures who could always bring laughter to Hogwarts when it was down.


    John, who was about to take action, immediately let go of the fireworks and let them fly out at will.


    Malfoy opened his mouth wide, obviously frightened by this amount of fireworks.


    John walked up to the Weasley twins who were hiding and asked with a smile, "How much have you prepared?"


    "I don''t know, I used everything." George shrugged and said, "I originally wanted to leave it to the juniors after graduation."


    "Silverhand has given us enough funds, so we don''t have to worry about this." Fred said.


    Fireworks exploded all over the castle. These fireworks looked very scary, but they didn''t even hurt the portraits on the walls.


    Umbridge ran out in a panic, and no professor could help her.


    John saw Professor Flitwick secretly making a fist gesture among the crowd, and it was obvious that he was also very happy.


    Umbridge was fighting alone. Even Filch moved a stool and held Mrs. Norris there to enjoy the fireworks.


    He can also count the names of those fireworks for Mrs. Norris.


    Having dealt with the Weasley twins so many times, he knows them all.


    The students laughed as a firework was inserted into Umbridge''s bun and exploded, turning her hair into an afro.


    John saw Pansy''s little boyfriend and wanted to help, but the people around him deliberately blocked him from passing.


    Umbridge can be seen running around Hogwarts all day today, handling the fireworks.


    But the professors closed the door and ignored what was going on outside the window.


    That day, Umbridge was so busy that she didn''t even finish cleaning up at night.


    For the Weasley twins, the good news of that day was far more than that. Silverhand Angel Investment sent a letter because their outstanding invention was taken a fancy and they were ready to increase investment.


    George and Fred high-fived and tap-danced arm in arm in the lounge.


    ¡­


    The Gryffindor common room celebrated very late before being rushed back to rest by Professor McGonagall with a dark face.


    Ron told Harry that he absolutely smiled when he saw Professor McGonagall turn around.


    Harry yawned and went to bed. Soon, he felt that the things in front of him became blurred, and finally fell into darkness.


    A glimmer of light gradually emerged from the darkness, and Harry noticed that the light came from the wand in his hand.


    He is walking.


    This corridor is very familiar. It is the corridor of the Department of Mysteries.


    He came too many times, but never opened the door.


    But this time, the door opened.


    It was he who opened it.


    He was in a circular room, crossed the room, and entered a rectangular room.


    There was a mechanical ticking sound coming from my ears, like the sound of a second hand moving.


    Didn''t stop, kept walking.


    There was a door at the end of the room, and he opened that door.


    Inside is a dimly lit place, as spacious as a church.


    Rows of dusty glass **** were placed on tall shelves.


    Harry''s heart was pounding. He knew where to go.


    In this room, there is something he wants very much.


    But at this moment, a loud noise made his body tremble.


    He was awakened, and the dark dormitory was filled with laughter.


    It was Simo and the others who were discussing fireworks, and a firework exploded outside.


    Harry wanted to look too, but his body was getting weak.


    The fireworks in front of him seemed to turn into a huge snake head, swallowing him, and the surroundings fell into darkness.


    The sound disappeared.


    He tried to call Ron, but found that he couldn''t make a sound either.


    "let me go!"


    The screams were frightening, and Harry felt that his hands and feet were being restrained.


    His body seemed to be stuck to a big rock, and it was being torn apart constantly.


    Harry could feel the tiny things climbing up his body.


    "Don''t run away, Tom."


    A cold and heartless voice sounded in the darkness.


    Harry looked around with his eyes wide open, but he couldn''t see the slightest scene.


    "You should know that I have the power to destroy you."


    The voice continued, and Harry saw a flame seeming to light up in the darkness.


    The flame was golden and gorgeous, and even my soul was trembling.


    "No, it''s impossible, how is it possible!"


    The screams sounded again, and Harry''s limbs were on fire.


    He tried hard to see clearly, and the brilliant golden flames turned into a pair of eyes, carrying cold and merciless judgment.


    Harry''s scar hurt even more. He was awakened by the pain.


    It felt like a fireball was stuffed inside my head, trying to explode it.


    He buried his head into the pillow, and it took him an unknown amount of time before he felt better.


    He looked up in confusion, and there were only the remaining sounds of fireworks and explosions from nowhere around him.


    Ron and the others had fallen asleep long ago, and one could hear their snoring. Ron was a little tired.


    Harry felt that he should practice Occlumency well, otherwise his head might explode one day.


    Monday.


    Harry was preoccupied, and he hesitated a little at dinner time.


    Cedric was walking to the Ravenclaw table, comforting Cho Chang. It was hard for her to accept that her friend had betrayed the D.A. Army.


    He looked at Slytherin again. Malfoy immediately noticed his gaze and made a nasty smile.


    Harry''s stomach was turning. He hadn''t seen Snape for a while.


    The last time we met, he used his armor to protect himself against Legilimency. Maybe Snape wanted to kill someone.


    Finally after dinner, he walked to Snape''s office with heavy steps.


    Not long after he entered, he heard Snape''s cold voice.


    "You''re late, Potter."


    Harry saw Snape holding his wand to his head, pulling out some thoughts and carefully placing them into the pensieve.


    After doing all this, Snape looked at Harry coldly.


    "Have you already practiced?"


    "Yes." Harry lied, not daring to look at Snape.


    But he forgot that in addition to Legilimency, Snape was also a person who lived twenty years longer than him.


    Such a clumsy lie is just because he doesn''t want to care about it.


    Just when they were about to start, there was a knock on the office door.


    Snape frowned. He had told the students not to come at this time.


    After opening the door, he saw Professor McGonagall.


    "Severus, I think I need to discuss this matter with you first. Filius and Pomona are in my office."


    Professor McGonagall glanced at Harry and said, "I hope I didn''t disturb you."


    "Potter, we will continue this lesson tomorrow night." Snape glanced at Harry, without asking his opinion at all, nodded and walked out to close the door.


    Harry heard some words, Horag, teacher and so on.


    He angrily stuffed his wand back into his robe pocket before leaving.


    He saw the light spots dancing on the door frame, stopped, and turned around. The light spots were emitted from the Pensieve, just like the ones he saw in the Department of Mysteries in his dream.


    The silver substance in the Pensieve was swirling, and Harry stared at it.

 Chapter 316：

    He suspected that Snape might have something to hide from him, such as matters about the Department of Mysteries, or matters about John.


    These days, he has repeatedly emphasized not to contact John.


    Harry hesitated again and again, thinking that Snape would not be able to come back for the time being, and his Gryffindor heart trembled.


    He took out his wand and poked the silver substance gently.


    The silver substance spun rapidly, and Harry leaned down.


    The silver substance became like a skylight, and he looked into a room through the skylight.


    That place seemed to be an auditorium, similar to the one now.


    He was still defeated by his thirst for knowledge. He took a deep breath and buried his cheek in it.


    He fell in the cold darkness, and finally landed in the auditorium.


    ¡­


    Chapter 344 Image Collapse and Angry Snape


    Harry saw that the original four long tables disappeared and were replaced by a hundred tables.


    The sun shines through the tall windows and onto those lowered heads.


    Harry saw Snape, who was still a young student at that time.


    Although it looks different from the current one, the hooked nose is still easy to recognize.


    They are doing test papers, Ordinary Wizarding Level Examination, O.W.L. Examination.


    The Snape of this memory is almost the same as himself now, both fifteen and sixteen years old.


    He also saw Professor Flitwick.


    At that time, Professor Flitwick looked younger and was walking past a boy with messy black hair.


    Harry was stunned. He recognized the black-haired boy.


    Even though he looks much younger, he still recognizes her.


    That''s...his father.


    Father when he was fifteen years old.


    He ran over and looked at that face.


    Whether it was Sirius or others, what they said was correct.


    My father is very similar to me, with the same thin face, the same mouth, and the same eyebrows.


    No wonder those people would say that he looks like his father when they see him.


    Even the hair and hands are so similar.


    If they stand next to each other, there won''t be much difference in height.


    He also saw Sirius. The two of them were best friends when they were in school.


    My godfather was wild and unruly when he was young. At first glance, he looked like the kind of student who would not be serious and obedient.


    Then, then Harry saw more.


    Lupin, Peter Pettigrew.


    Professor Flitwick asked them to stop writing and used magic to fly the test papers.


    It¡¯s just that there were too many test papers, which knocked him down.


    Several students helped him up, and Professor Flitwick didn''t mind if they laughed at his gaffe.


    Harry followed his father as the foursome discussed the topic.


    When he heard about the interaction between Lupine and his father, he felt funny.


    Ask a werewolf about werewolves?


    My father took out a golden snitch and let it fly almost a foot away in his hand before he quickly caught it.


    This also made Harry happy, just like himself.


    It''s just that I don''t show off like my father.


    They stayed under the beech tree, and every time they let go of their grip, Peter Pettigrew screamed.


    Snape was already sitting on the grass, and his father was still playing tirelessly with the Golden Snitch.


    Harry felt that he enjoyed being watched.


    "I feel so bored," said Sirius. "It would be nice if there was a full moon today."


    Lu Ping said gloomily from behind the book, "We also have to take a test on transfiguration. If you are bored, you can take a test on me."


    Sirius snorted with his nose and said arrogantly: "I don''t need to look at this rubbish, I know everything."


    Such a godfather was completely different from the Sirius that Harry knew, and Harry couldn''t help but widen his eyes.


    At this time, my father spoke, "This will cheer you up, Padfoot, let''s see who that is?"


    Sirius turned his head, as still as a dog sniffing a rabbit.


    "That''s great, Snotlout." He gave a teasing smile.


    Snape was putting away the papers for the O.W.L. examination.


    When he left the shadows of the bushes and stepped onto the grass, Sirius and James stood up.


    Lupine and Peter Pettigrew didn''t move, but Lupine frowned.


    James called out, "Are you okay, Snotlout?"


    Snape reacted quickly, as if he had been tempered thousands of times. He threw off his school bag, put one hand into his robes and took out his wand.


    But as soon as he took out his wand and raised it halfway, James disarmed him.


    Harry was stunned, not sure why he was suddenly like this.


    Next came Sirius, who smiled sarcastically as he watched Snape about to pick up his wand and use the Obstacle Charm to knock Snape over comically.


    Harry felt that this was not true, like a nightmare that destroyed all his father in his mind.


    They called Snape by his nickname Snotlout, and Sirius mocked him unkindly, telling him that the parchment was definitely a grease stain on Snape''s nose.


    Snape''s popularity wasn''t very good either. Several students laughed after hearing this.


    "Just wait for me." Snape glared at the two men fiercely, and a series of curse words came out of his mouth.


    Harry felt that he could comfort himself because Snape was annoying.


    But after James used Cleanse to make Snape''s lips covered in bubbles, he felt cold.


    "Let him go!"


    A girl with dark red hair walked towards the lake, her surprisingly green almond-shaped eyes widened angrily.


    James was no longer vicious at this time, "How are you, Evans."


    "Let him go." Lily Evans, Harry''s mother.


    The disgust on her face for James stung Harry deeply.


    "Why did he provoke you?"


    "Well," James said, pretending to be thinking about something important, "he shouldn''t even exist, if you know what I mean."


    Harry was desperate, his father turned out to be such a person.


    He even felt that Malfoy was kinder than him.


    "You think you''re quite funny? But you''re just an arrogant, rude, and bullying bully. Potter, let him go!" Lily looked cold.


    "If you go out with me for fun, I will let him go, Evans." James looked like a spoiled playboy, teasing a girl from a good family. "Tell me, go out with me for fun, and I will let him go." Never touch a hair on old Snotlout again with a wand."


    In stark contrast to him, Snape''s embarrassed figure crawled towards the wand with bubbles coming from the corner of his mouth.


    Lily did not hide her dislike of James and threatened that she would rather hang out with the big octopus than with him.


    At this time, Snape got the wand, and he used it towards James.


    A flash of light passed, a scar appeared on James'' face, and blood fell.


    James turned around and shot the curse, leaving Snape hanging upside down in the air.


    "That''s enough, that''s enough." Harry clenched his fists and growled, and he heard many jeers.


    Lily repeatedly asked him to put down Snape, but Sirius made Snape even more ridiculous with a petrification spell.


    Harry was about to close his eyes.


    Suddenly.


    There was a bright light on the water.


    He looked and saw a pair of vertical pupils in his sight.


    Make his body cold.


    Those eyes were wrapped in countless darkness and disappeared after blinking.


    "It''s him, it''s him!" Harry''s hands and feet were cold.


    I don¡¯t know why I can see it in Snape¡¯s memory.


    "I don''t need help from a smelly little Mudblood like her!" Snape roared.


    Harry came back to his senses and saw Lily breaking with Snape because of these words.


    By the way, Lily also scolded James.


    This made James so angry that he had to take off Snape''s underwear.


    Harry was dragged out of the pensieve before he could see that scene.


    It was Snape, his face was frighteningly pale.


    "Did you have fun?" Harry felt as if he was drowning in the coldness of his words.


    "Are you happy, Potter?"


    "No, no." Harry tried hard to get away.


    But Snape was so scary. His lips trembled and his teeth were exposed.


    "Your father is an interesting man, isn''t he?"


    Harry was shaken to the point of vomiting, and he didn''t find it interesting.


    "Don''t tell anyone what you saw!" Snape roared uncontrollably.


    Harry still wanted to speak, but Snape roared: "Get out, get out! I never want to see you in this office again!"


    ¡­


    Star Club.


    John held the crown, his face frighteningly pale.


    Daphne almost burst into tears when she saw him.


    "John, what''s wrong with you?" Her lips trembled.


    John stood up shakily and put the crown in another box.


    As the box closed, he coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    Catching Daphne who was about to run out to find someone, John said calmly, "Don''t tell anyone, go get the stars."


    "But..." Daphne muttered, "Okay."


    She took the stars, opened them, and John blew directly into the bottle.


    While drinking, John seemed to be choked and coughed violently.


    A large amount of blood flowed from the mouth, which frightened Daphne who was standing beside her.

 Chapter 317：

    John looked at the blood and murmured in a daze, "Live to die."


    Putting down the stars, he stood up unsteadily, clasped his thin fingers on Daphne''s shoulders, and said word by word, "Don''t tell anyone about this, Daphne."


    Daphne had tears in her eyes and shook her head desperately.


    "Daphne, promise me." John''s hand was so hard that it hurt Daphne.


    She looked at John steadily and asked, "Will you die?"


    John smiled at her and said, "I promise, I won''t die."


    These words made Daphne finally let go, and she promised not to tell anyone.


    John smiled, his face was pale and thin, and he looked extremely ill.


    He fell on Daphne and whispered something in her ear.


    Daphne held back tears and nodded vigorously.


    ¡­


    Chapter 345 The Road to the Future and the Silver Booklet


    No matter how Harry felt unreal because of the collapse of his father''s image.


    The Easter holiday is almost over, and John has been missing people.


    Even Malfoy came here several times but could not see John.


    In the end, Malfoy had no time to look for John.


    Fifth grade and seventh grade are the busiest times. The former is busy with the O.W.L. exam and the latter needs to pass the N.E.W.T. (Ultimate Wizarding Test).


    It is true that taking the N.E.W.T. exam is not necessary, but the certificate obtained is an important proof of ability and a stepping stone to major jobs.


    Malfoy was sitting in the library. He looked at the seventh graders studying with sweat, as if he could see his future after passing the exam.


    "We have to study like that in seventh grade?" Malfoy felt that the future was bleak.


    Daphne hit him viciously, "The N.E.W.T. exam requires a good score or above in the O.W.L. exam before you can continue studying. If you don''t achieve it, you are not qualified to be like them."


    "Daphne, John is not here, why are you looking more and more like Pansy."


    Malfoy seriously doubted whether Pansy and Daphne had exchanged souls, otherwise how could Daphne be so vicious.


    Just kidding, as the leader of Slytherin, how could Malfoy be inferior to those idiots?


    He opened the book confidently and fell into deep thought.


    "Have we learned this lesson?"


    "Professor Hilde said it when you and your Potter were flirting with each other." Daphne replied without raising her head.


    Malfoy cursed secretly, the **** course had actually slipped past him.


    He had no choice but to continue working hard to make up for the knowledge he had missed. Fortunately, he had a friend who was a top student.


    When he went to find Cedric, he was kicked out by Cedric.


    Because Cedric is tutoring Qiu Zhang alone.


    This is the advantage of having a boyfriend who is two years older.


    Malfoy had no choice but to come back in despair to find Daphne, and together with Pansy, he studied under her cynicism.


    On days like this, the Easter holiday is coming to an end.


    On the table in the Slytherin common room, there are many pamphlets about various wizarding professions, and there is also a notice posted on the bulletin board.


    "Employment guidance, within the first week of the summer semester, all fifth-year students must interview their dean about future employment issues."


    Malfoy had already made plans for his employment. He picked up a brochure about the Quidditch club and read it.


    "You want to be a professional golfer?"


    There was a voice behind him, and Malfoy raised the corners of his mouth and looked back, "John, are you finally out of that place?"


    John''s face was no longer so pale, and he chuckled: "Believe me, you won''t be able to stay in there for a week."


    "If you give me a Firebolt, I can take care of it carefully for a week." Malfoy shrugged and said, "Of course I want to become a professional golfer. That would be cool, wouldn''t it."


    "What about you, Daphne?" John saw Daphne holding an Auror Promotional Guide and said unexpectedly: "You want to become an Auror?"


    "That''s the best place to train people," Daphne glanced at John worriedly, "and the director of the Auror Office has a chance of being directly promoted to the position of director."


    "You are so ambitious." Malfoy slapped his mouth.


    Daphne said proudly: "The Greengrass family has never lacked ambition."


    "What about you, John." Daphne turned to John with her beautiful eyes and asked, "What are you going to do in the future?"


    John was startled, then smiled and said: "Of course he will become a big shot."


    "A director like Daphne?" Malfoy interrupted.


    John smiled and said: "Maybe bigger."


    Malfoy and Daphne''s eyes sparkled, such ambition is the king of Slytherin.


    In fact, for Slytherins, many people already have career plans before fifth grade.


    This has something to do with their families. Those twenty-eight pure-blooded families all have industries.


    They either inherited the business or found an interest in developing it while in the family.


    This is also where purebloods are different from other families. They are older and more planned.


    Like the Greengrass family, they had contact with many Ministry of Magic officials, so Daphne knew more inside stories.


    It is not surprising that Malfoy wants to become a professional golfer. It is not impossible for the Malfoy family to form a team if necessary.


    This is the difference in vision created by the difference in personal connections and financial resources.


    ¡­


    Unlike Slytherin, who had a clear goal, the Gryffindor common room seemed much more miserable.


    "I don''t like being a therapist."


    Ron was immersed in studying a leaflet with a bone and wand logo on it, which was from St. Mungo''s Hospital.


    "At least an ''E'' grade in the N.E.W.T. exams for Potions, Herbology, Transfiguration, Charms, and Defense Against the Dark Arts."


    Seeing the above request, Ron was desperate.


    "That''s a job with a lot of responsibility, isn''t it?" Hermione said casually, throwing a booklet with a silver cross on it, "You can look at this one, it''s also a therapist, there''s not so much on it requirements.¡±


    "Silver Cross Hospital is recruiting therapists, recuperators, caregivers, and nutritionists.


    Oh, gosh, healers need to have an ''O'' level in Herbology and Potions, and caregivers don''t need that many requirements, but the salary isn''t very high either. "


    When Harry heard what he said, he came over to take a look and said, "Silver Cross Hospital, I remember it was Johnny Silverhand''s hospital."


    "Yes, in Knockturn Alley," Hermione was still looking at the brochures about Silverhand Angel Investment and Silverhand Cellar, "but even so, the salary is very high, and there are too many leaflets about Silverhand. ¡±


    "Johnny Silverhand''s money can probably bury my family." Ron muttered.


    Harry saw the location of the Gringotts Cursebreaker in a bunch of flyers, and he thought Hermione might be able to give it a try.


    Hermione glanced at him and refused. She didn''t like working in a bank, let alone dealing with goblins.


    "Harry, here is something about Auror training. Do you want to take a look?" Ron shouted, and Harry looked over. He was holding a brochure about Auror training in his hand.


    Because of the issue of education reform, it is rare for Aurors to set their sights on schools.


    Originally, this position was promoted from striker. Direct recruitment is equivalent to directly becoming an Auror, and the conditions are naturally strict.


    Harry was about to take a look when he saw Fred and George coming over.


    "Ginny told us about you. Do you want to talk to Sirius?"


    Hermione put a pile of silver books aside, and Harry pretended not to care and said, "Yeah, I want to talk to him."


    "Why don''t you just write to him?" Hermione narrowed her eyes dangerously.


    Harry felt that she looked a bit like John and said, "Umbridge is checking letters everywhere now. I don''t want her to see her."


    The pink toad''s control is so outrageous that even the fireplace is monitored by her.


    "Stop imagining things, this semester is almost over." Hermione said with a straight face, "Neither the owl nor the fire can escape her inspection."


    George smiled and said, "It''s our fire."


    Fred continued: "There is an academy that is not controlled."


    "You mean?" Harry asked hesitantly, "Slytherin?"


    "Yes, that woman didn''t dare to spy on those purebloods." George snapped his fingers with a look of approval.


    "Of course, if you can know the password and sneak in, that''s fine. The prerequisite is that no one sees it."


    As he said that, Fred turned his attention to Hermione.


    Hermione looked confused. George sat close to her on the left side of the sofa and said in a relaxed voice, "Of course it''s you, my perfect lady."


    "You are the only Gryffindor student that the King of Slytherin will let in." Fred sat on the right side of the sofa.


    Two people with identical faces blocked Hermione''s escape route on the left and right. Hermione said seriously with a straight face, "John may not agree. You know he doesn''t like Sirius."


    Remembering that Sirius almost had his hand cut off by John, Harry thought it was unlikely.


    But the twins asked Hermione to give it a try. They had already made an appointment with John for her.


    "What, when did you do this?" Hermione was shocked.


    The twins winked mischievously, and Fred pretended to look at his watch and said, "Run to the covered bridge from here, well, fifteen minutes should be enough."


    "You are absolutely crazy." Hermione screamed, stood up and ran out.


    Harry and Ron hurriedly followed.


    The Weasley twins laughed and high-fived each other.


    When the three little ones ran to the covered bridge panting, John was slowly arriving.


    "Wait, Harry, let''s stop." Ron grabbed Harry, causing him to almost fall.


    Harry was about to ask when Ron said with a constipated look on his face, "I saw Malfoy."


    He looked over and saw Malfoy holding a Potions book and looking at it painfully.


    If Malfoy sees them, there will undoubtedly be trouble.


    The two of them are self-aware of this.


    Hermione ran past Malfoy, but Malfoy just glanced and continued to look down.


    After running to the covered bridge, Hermione took a few breaths to catch her breath.


    John hesitated when he saw her anxious look, "Is the urgent matter you said so urgent?"


    After Hermione regained her breath, she couldn''t help but think that she must teach those two guys a lesson when she went back.


    ¡­


    Chapter 346 Employment Guidance and the Free Magpie


    During this period, she rarely met John. When she saw him again, Hermione greeted him familiarly.


    "Hello, John," Hermione said with a little red on her face. Don''t get me wrong, she was running.


    Seeing her like this, John asked with concern: "Are you okay, Hermione? Do you need to rest for a while?"


    "No, uh, I meant thank you, no need." Hermione couldn''t help but scold the twins secretly.


    Now that she was forced to go to Liangshan, she didn''t know how to speak.


    Seeing her hesitation, John was even more surprised.


    He didn''t know what he was asking for, so he had to say: "George said you have something important to ask me for, if I can help."

 Chapter 318：

    As long as it''s within his ability, it''s okay for John to do a favor.


    Hermione also knew this. After thinking of Harry, she said, "It''s not me, it''s Harry."


    "Harry?" John asked.


    "Harry would like to use the fire in the Slytherin common room, I think..." Hermione also wanted to use it.


    John said apologetically, "If it''s a fire, I''m afraid it won''t work."


    "Huh?" Hermione was stunned.


    John continued, "There''s something wrong with the Slytherin fire."


    Is there something wrong with the Slytherin fire?


    That''s not a lie, John also knew it not long ago.


    The fire has been modified, but there is an additional monitor.


    Very hidden.


    John immediately knew who was responsible. It was most likely Pansy''s little boyfriend.


    The child communicates with the outside through the fire.


    Plus lending it to Harry, John didn''t think it was necessary.


    Hermione also felt that it was a coincidence that something went wrong, so she had to find another way.


    "Well," Hermione didn''t think John would lie to her, but talked about employment guidance, "John, what did you choose?"


    John leaned on the handrail of the covered bridge, the wind blowing through his hair on his face, and said casually, "What do you choose?"


    "I''m still hesitating," Hermione said after thinking about it as she didn''t need to be so guarded when she was with John, "I want to enter the Ministry of Magic."


    "That''s also very good, maybe you can become the Minister of Magic." John said teasingly.


    Hermione felt that he was making fun of her, but she also felt that his words had the power to make people believe.


    "Never say you can''t do it, Hermione Granger." John looked into the distance.


    When Hermione heard this, she looked at John again.


    The wind blew the black hair, revealing the young man''s thin cheeks, his eyebrows looking into the distance, and his thin lips with a faint blood color that could be blown away by a gust of wind.


    At that moment, John seemed distant and misty.


    "It''s time for me to go, Hermione," John looked down at the dazed Hermione and chuckled, "I wish you a good score in the O.W.L. exam."


    When Hermione came back to her senses, she realized that she had been watching for a while. She was a little embarrassed, but when she mentioned the results, she said with full fighting spirit, "I will surpass you this time."


    "Haha, come on, Hermione."


    John walked towards the castle and waved with his back to Hermione.


    Hermione looked at the back and asked mysteriously: "John, we will always be good friends, right?"


    John paused, tilted his head to reveal his handsome face, and raised the corners of his mouth, "Probably."


    Hermione stood there and watched John leave.


    Malfoy saw John, holding the book and complained: "This thing is really not something that ordinary people can read."


    "If you don''t want to be asked by Snape to make up lessons." John glanced at him and said indifferently: "You can think about Harry."


    Malfoy heard that Harry was asked to go to private tutoring because of his poor performance in Potions. Even if Snape was his headmaster, he had no interest in doing so.


    "Okay, I think I can still work harder. You have to help me tutor me in transfiguration." Malfoy is a bit biased.


    John walked and said in a casual tone: "Draco, what will happen to you if I die?"


    Turning around, he saw Malfoy''s frightened expression standing there.


    Malfoy struggled to put on a playful smile, swallowed and said, "You''re kidding, right?"


    John was silent for a while, then chuckled: "Of course, do you think I will die?"


    Malfoy breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly followed him, complaining: "Even if you don''t want to help me tutor, you don''t have to curse yourself like this, right?"


    "If you can''t work harder on your transformation, I''m afraid I''ll be really **** off." John responded to him easily.


    Neither of them continued the conversation.


    ¡­


    John was called in for a talk. It was about employment guidance.


    Entering Snape''s office, John discovered that the pensieve had moved.


    "Sit down, Mr. Wick." Snape had just finished talking to Goyle. Judging from his expression, it was estimated that Goyle''s plan was not very good.


    When seeing John, Snape showed a high degree of concentration.


    He adjusted his posture so that he could observe John better.


    "Wick, I would like to know some of your thoughts on employment, so that I can help you decide which... subjects you should continue to study in the sixth and seventh years." Snape used the usual protracted tone as he looked at John.


    "Compared to Mr. Goyle, I think you don''t have the kind of brain like a hairy troll." Snape seemed to be telling a joke, which was not funny.


    Snape continued to stare at John with that scrutinizing gaze and said sinisterly, "Go on, Wick."


    "Maybe I''ll be a different person," John shrugged, "to be in a position somewhere that''s not right for me."


    "So," Snape''s eyes were sharp, "What do you want to accomplish by yourself?"


    "Let''s take a closer look, Wick."


    Snape put down his crossed legs, intertwined his fingers on the table and faced John, "Who do you want to be, Wick?"


    "This doesn''t sound like career guidance," John met the scrutinizing eyes and said calmly, "What word do you want to hear from me, professor?"


    The office was very quiet. The eyes of the two people met, causing a silent collision.


    John broke the silence with a short, rapid laugh. He looked at Snape, shook his head and laughed.


    "What''s so funny, Wick?" Snape frowned dissatisfied.


    John moved his gaze upwards, landing on the ceiling illuminated by light, and said with a smile, "I remembered my dream."


    "dream?"


    "Be the next... Dumbledore." John''s smile was not clear whether he was laughing at himself or at Snape.


    "It''s a pity that this dream didn''t last long," his eyes moved to Snape''s stunned expression before he had time to change, and he chuckled, "Now I don''t want to be anyone, John Wick is just John Wick."


    "It won''t be the next Albus Dumbledore, and it won''t be the next...Tom Riddle."


    He leaned back in his chair and said in a comfortable and relaxed state: "Professor, are you satisfied with this answer?"


    Snape was silent for a while and said in vague words, "Wick, you can go out."


    John stood up, walked to the door, stopped, and said without looking back, "What are you living for in this life, Professor?"


    Snape looked up, but John didn''t turn around.


    "Forget it if you don''t say it."


    Shrugging, John walked out.


    Walking to the corridor, John shook his body and held on to the wall.


    Fine sweat covered his forehead, and John''s face turned pale.


    He leaned against the wall and took a deep breath to recover.


    He took out the silver bottle and took a sip of the medicine inside, and the color gradually returned to his face.


    "It''s really a big investment."


    With a cold look on his face, he put the delicate silver bottle into his pocket and staggered towards the auditorium.


    By the time he arrived at the auditorium, he had returned to normal.


    He accidentally bumped into someone. He looked down and saw that it was Pansy''s ex-boyfriend.


    A third-year student in Slytherin, he was picking up the fallen silver bottle for John with a look of panic on his face.


    "I''m sorry, I, I didn''t mean to." Putting the bottle in John''s hand, Pansy''s ex-boyfriend asked curiously, "Senior Wick, what''s in this?"


    "It has nothing to do with you," John said with a cold face, "You should think about how to please your upper thigh. Maybe your trick of coaxing little girls will work."


    Pansy''s ex-boyfriend looked a little unhappy. After John walked by, a trace of anger appeared in his eyes.


    Not long after John entered the auditorium, he heard movement in the foyer.


    "Okay, you think it''s fun to turn the school into a swamp?" Umbridge''s high-pitched voice sounded with pride.


    To cover Harry''s use of Umbridge''s fireplace, the Weasley twins caused chaos in the foyer, surrounded by students who witnessed the incident.


    The twins seemed to have made plans for this matter.


    They were surrounded in the middle, looking like they were cornered.


    "It''s really fun, yes." Fred looked at Umbridge without fear.


    "Very well," Umbridge smiled angrily, "You two will learn what kind of punishment you will receive for misbehaving in my school."


    Her school?


    It seems that she thinks that the Ministry of Magic will hand over the management of the school to her.


    "You know," said Fred, "I don''t think we''ll learn the lesson."


    He looked at George, "George, I think we are no longer suitable for full-time education."


    "Fred, I feel the same way." George showed the twins'' trademark uninhibited smile.


    Fred said: "We should use our talents in the real world, what do you think?"


    George sighed in agreement, "Absolutely correct."


    Before Umbridge could speak, the two of them used the Flying Charm to summon their broomsticks.


    Two brooms with iron chains fell into their hands, and the two of them sat on them.


    Fred: "We won''t see you again."


    George: "Don''t bother contacting us."


    Fred looked at the students watching and shared his signature smile with George again.


    The two people flew up, and the magpie-like laughter that brought joy echoed in the hall.


    Twins always have wonderful ideas.


    "If you want to buy a portable swamp like the one demonstrated above," Fred shouted loudly.


    George then shouted, "Please come to No. 93 Diagon Alley, Weasley''s Wizard Wheezes!"


    "Stop them!" Umbridge shouted angrily.


    "Peeves, teach her a lesson for us!"


    The two cheered in unison, and Peeves emerged from the ceiling, took off his bell-shaped hat for the second time, and saluted the two Hogwarts mischief-makers.


    The broomstick carries the joy of Hogwarts, and the two magpies chirp, not forgetting to leave laughter in Hogwarts at the end.


    The unfettered look is the true Gryffindor.


    The crowd burst into cheers like a rainstorm.


    John had a smile on his face, looked at the swamp, and murmured in a low voice: "There are still such good things that haven''t been brought out. Let Tang Mi invest more in them and bring out the ideas in that weird mind. "


    He felt that the most indispensable thing in the wizarding world was weird people like the Weasley twins.


    ¡­


    Chapter 347 Hagrid¡¯s Secret and Grawp


    As exam week approaches, Hogwarts becomes very busy.


    You can often see many people occupying seats in the library.


    Before leaving, the Weasley twins left a legend to Hogwarts: It is human nature to yearn for freedom.

 Chapter 319：

    Many people admire their ability to resist without being restrained.


    Not long after basically leaving, Weasley''s Wizarding Wheezes officially opened.


    After a year of preparation, this place became very popular after it opened.


    Tang Mi sent a financial report and said that this is currently the most profitable angel investment in Silver Hands.


    John was not surprised by this, he just didn''t know how angry Umbridge would be.


    Less than a month before the exam, Slytherin will face Hufflepuff on Saturday.


    Malford found John and asked him to lend the Firebolt to Cedric.


    He wanted to convince the student president who was dominating him, so Cedric accepted his challenge.


    Both of them mustered up their momentum to defeat each other that day.


    "We will not lose," Malfoy said arrogantly, "Hufflepuff only has you, and Slytherin has us."


    When he said this, Cedric wanted to throw the broom in his face.


    He hasn''t settled the score with Malfoy yet for knocking Qiu Zhang away last time.


    Now came the door. The two people competed very fiercely on Saturday.


    Although they are obviously very good friends, you can always see the two making various fouls on the field.


    Even the law-abiding Cedric made a foul move when facing Malfoy.


    The Firebolt flew very fast, and Cedric couldn''t control it.


    Finally, during a confrontation between the two, Cedric''s speed dropped too fast and he fell directly.


    He clutched his arm in pain, probably broken.


    Malfoy stopped in front of Cedric with a graceful gliding movement, and threw the Golden Snitch in his hand.


    "Hey, is President Digory rusty?"


    Cedric''s face darkened, this Malfoy really deserves a beating.


    In the end, Slytherin won with a 40-point advantage. The Trident tactic was too rogue.


    If Malfoy hadn''t wanted to decide the winner with Cedric, he could have continued to increase the score and end the battle.


    By then Gryffindor would really have no hope at all.


    In fact, Gryffindor doesn''t have much hope now.


    Ron''s usual performance made many people doubt whether he could hold the goal against Ravenclaw''s attack.


    On the last weekend of May, today is Gryffindor versus Ravenclaw.


    "I bet that Weasley would wet his pants." Malfoy scoffed viciously.


    John didn''t have much interest. He glanced at Malfoy who formed a team to badmouth Gryffindor.


    "I won''t go," John declined the invitation and said calmly, "I''m going to a place, you can just go."


    Soon, Lee Jordan''s furious voice could be heard outside the stadium.


    Ron leaked the ball into the goal at the beginning.


    John walked from the stadium to the direction of the Forbidden Forest. The sound of Quidditch was so loud that their cheers could be heard even at the edge of the Forbidden Forest.


    A Thestral spotted John, and it came over and nuzzled John''s palm with its head.


    John patted the Thestrals on the head, and other Thestrals appeared around him.


    He was stunned for a moment, then smiled bitterly when he realized what he was doing, "Don''t you smell the breath of death on me?"


    Thestrals are very sensitive to death. Not long after they gathered around, a beautiful unicorn ran out from the edge of the Forbidden Forest.


    It¡¯s Weiwei.


    Weiwei came to John sadly and touched John''s head with her horn, "What''s wrong with you?"


    She could feel the aura of depression and death.


    "It''s okay, Wei Wei." John chuckled and said, "Do you know about Hagrid?"


    "He tied a big guy there." Wei Wei nudged John''s hand with her nose and said, "I''ll take you there."


    John nodded and let Wei Wei lead the way.


    The depths of the Forbidden Forest are overgrown with weeds, the tallest ones almost burying people in them.


    The light gradually disappears as it goes deeper, becoming as dark as dusk.


    Weiwei is a unicorn, and she feels right at home in the forest.


    Unicorns are very fast, which is how they can evade those greedy hunters.


    John walked for a while and was out of breath.


    Weiwei turned her head around, anxiously circling around.


    John rested against the tree for a while and said, "Wei Wei, how far is it?"


    "There is still some distance, John, you are too weak now." Tears welled up in Wei Wei''s eyes, "Father has a way to help you."


    "Clark can''t help me," John stroked Wei Wei''s head, "Thank you for your concern."


    After resting, they walked through the bushes.


    The bushes with thorns were directly penetrated by John with the crushing spell. Along this road, they arrived at their destination.


    Weiwei approached carefully and said, "That thing is very dangerous."


    John saw a huge black shadow lying on its side in front of him.


    "I should know." When John saw the big guy, he looked helpless.


    Weiwei said angrily, "He almost pulled my tail off."


    "Hagrid is still so troublesome." John looked at the big guy and felt his teeth aching.


    I thought that secretly raising fire dragons was Hagrid''s limit, but he didn''t expect that he would also like to raise giants.


    Although this giant seems smaller than the others, it is still an extremely dangerous big guy.


    "Hagrid will probably think he''s harmless and cute." John muttered.


    Lying there was a giant, a sleeping giant.


    It looks like a mound.


    John looked at the giant, touched his chin and said, "It''s a bit small."


    The giant appeared to be no more than sixteen feet tall.


    If John turns into a dragon, this thing will be like a tiny person in front of him.


    He noticed that the giant was **** with a very thick rope. It was probably Hagrid''s measure to restrain the giant.


    "It seems that Hagrid is not completely unprepared." John approached the giant.


    Weiwei was spinning nervously, "What are you going to do, John?"


    John took out his wand as he walked, with a cold look in his eyes, "This guy is not honest."


    "You want to kill him?" Wei Wei was a little horrified.


    John paused, then turned around helplessly and said, "I''m not a devil, Wei Wei."


    "Oh, okay." Wei Wei lowered her head, she seemed to be thinking too much.


    They walked around to the front of the big guy.


    Seeing this big guy, John finally understood why Hagrid could always go to class with a look of hurt on his face.


    Although he didn¡¯t know the name of this big guy, John felt that he could negotiate.


    Just as he was about to step forward, he heard the conversation coming from behind the big guy.


    Besides Hagrid, there are others coming.


    "If I leave, I must, must tell someone, because I need you to help me, and Ron, if he is willing." It was Hagrid''s voice.


    "Of course we will help you, what do you need us to do?" The voice was Harry.


    "Hagrid," said Hermione with a trembling voice. It could be heard that she was scared now, "you told us that none of them wanted to come!"


    After seeing what was mistaken for a mound, Hermione finally knew why.


    At the same time, I also know why Hagrid is always covered with injuries. How can he not be injured if he raises a giant?


    Hagrid was still defending the giant, "He doesn''t know how strong he is. He has gotten better and doesn''t like to fight so much anymore."


    He tried to persuade Hermione, but Hermione only felt upset, "He doesn''t want to come, why do you force him to bring him? Isn''t it good for him to stay with his own people?"


    "They all bullied him, Hermione, just because he was too small!" Hagrid continued to persuade.


    "Too young?" Hermione said, "When you asked us to take care of him, did you include John?"


    "Hermione, I can''t leave him," Hagrid said with tears, "I can''t tell John that this is my brother."


    "Half brother." Hagrid said dullly, "I later found out that after mother left father, she followed another giant, and then there was Grawp."


    "Why can''t you tell John?" Harry asked puzzledly.


    Hagrid said, "Because John would scare him."


    This strange phrase made the two people even more confused.


    "Actually, I''m also curious about what you think, Hagrid."


    A voice sounded, and Hagrid almost jumped up.


    ¡­


    Chapter 348 Centaur and the sense of oppression


    Hagrid, who was still teaching Harry and Hermione how to take care of Grawp, suddenly froze, with an ugly smile on his face.


    "About, John."


    John walked out from there and looked at Hagrid expressionlessly.


    He casually poked the lying giant with his wand, and John said, "Is this the guy you''re hiding?"


    "John, you''ll make him wake up."


    His actions made Harry and Hermione nervous, and Hermione screamed: "Get out of there."


    John raised his eyebrows and couldn''t help but sigh and said, "Hagrid, in your opinion, am I that scary?"


    "No, it''s not, John." Hagrid even struggled with his beard. He explained with gestures and words: "It''s like a feeling, you know."


    He tried to explain clearly, but his mouth was too clumsy.


    John said expressionlessly, "Such a big guy is the culprit of causing you injuries every day?"


    "This is my brother, Grawp," Hagrid tugged at his mole coat and said guiltily, "It wasn''t a fight, it was just that he couldn''t control his power."


    While he was still trying to convince John that Graup was a harmless guy, Graup woke up.


    Grawp has a large and scary face, and his facial features seem to be carved on a large round stone.


    The nose is thick, short and shapeless.


    The mouth is crooked, and the teeth inside are as big as half a brick.


    When Graup just woke up, his eyes were attracted to the beautiful unicorn.


    Weiwei let out a cry and trotted out of the range of Graup''s extended hand.


    Only then did Hagrid realize that Wei Wei was also there.


    Wei Wei ran further away, and Graup wanted to catch Wei Wei, but the rope on his body held him back.


    He turned back dissatisfied and pulled the rope with his hand. Hagrid hurriedly spoke to comfort him, "Grawp, be quiet, don''t touch that unicorn!"


    But Grawp was like a child, not listening to what Hagrid said, but just pulling the rope with all his strength.

 Chapter 320：

    "I said, Grawp, don''t do that!" Hagrid was still shouting, "I brought someone to accompany you, companion, did you see it?"


    "Hey, you big clown, look down!"


    "Hagrid, don''t!" Hermione said in an almost pleading tone.


    Grawp roared, completely disobedient.


    John felt his temples throbbing, as if there was a huge naughty child beside him.


    Seemingly noticing that there was another person there, Graup put down the rope and grabbed John with his big hand.


    "John!" Hermione screamed.


    John finally couldn''t stand it anymore. He turned around, revealed his dragon eyes, and growled, "Stop what you are doing, if you still want your hand!"


    A pressure belonging to the giant dragon made Grawp roar and retreat.


    In Grawp''s eyes, the little man suddenly turned into a giant dragon that could swallow him, making him scream in fear.


    As if frightened, Grawp cowered over there in fear.


    Looks very pitiful.


    "John, you scared him." Hagrid said with a genuine expression, "But this finally made him calm down."


    John glanced at Hagrid and walked towards Grawp.


    With every step he took, Graup took a step back.


    Even Hermione, who had been frightened to death, suddenly felt that Grawp looked pitiful.


    Harry felt even more as if John was the giant and Grawp was the wretch.


    Grawp was **** and soon had no way to retreat. He huddled there and screamed inarticulately.


    "Hage."


    Harry asked doubtfully: "Hagrid?"


    Hagrid said worriedly, "He can''t make those complicated sounds. He''s calling me."


    He hurriedly ran over and comforted: "Grawp, I''m here, don''t be afraid, this is your friend too, you can call him, uh... John."


    Sensing John looking at him, Hagrid rubbed his hands and said sheepishly: "He had a hard time calling your name."


    All right.


    Seeing that Graup was still scared, John stretched out his hand, and a wave of spiritual fluctuations spread out to comfort Graup.


    Grawp, who was initially timid, his expression gradually calmed down, and Hagrid''s eyes shone brightly as he praised, "Maybe I should have asked you to come here earlier, John."


    "Who told you to regard me as a dangerous person?" John sneered.


    Hagrid was very embarrassed and guilty.


    Harry and Hermione were standing far away. Seeing this situation, they also had the courage to come over.


    With John here, Graup didn''t dare to move.


    Hagrid said happily, "Hermione, can you let him call you Hermione? Your name is too difficult."


    "No matter what." Hermione was still a little scared.


    Harry was much bolder. He tried to get closer to Grawp, feeling that this big guy was smaller than the fire dragon in the last Triwizard Tournament.


    "This is John, and Hermie and Harry. They will be your friends from now on, Grawp." Seeing how well-behaved Grawp was now, Hagrid once again regretted not bringing John earlier.


    He thought it might scare Grawp, but he didn''t expect that it might make Grawp behave better.


    "Y-Ya...yeah." Graup repeated fearfully.


    Hagrid clapped happily, but he didn''t know whether it was because of fear. The first thing Grawp remembered was John.


    Wei Wei ran over.


    Although the glowing horse is very beautiful, Graup doesn''t dare to move now and can only watch Weiwei walk to John.


    "Unicorn," Hermione said in awe.


    "This is Wei Wei." John said.


    Wei Wei lowered her head to Hermione and touched her forehead with her horn, "Hello."


    Hearing the sound, Hermione felt very incredible.


    Harry thought this unicorn looked familiar, as if it was the one he met in first grade.


    "That''s it for today." Hagrid succeeded in taking care of himself. Although he was happy, he felt a little depressed. "Let''s go back now, okay?"


    He looked at John, who nodded slightly and said to Wei Wei, "I''m sorry to trouble you today, Wei Wei."


    Weiwei touched John gently, then walked into the forest and left.


    Hagrid was in a very happy mood. After walking for a while, Hermione whispered, "If someone discovers Grawp in the Forbidden Forest..."


    John said casually, "There are many creatures in the Forbidden Forest, just think that he ran in by himself."


    This is indeed a good excuse. The Forbidden Forest is so big that it is not unusual for a giant to be hidden.


    Harry felt suddenly enlightened. If it were him, he would have no idea how to defend this matter.


    As they walked, Hagrid stopped. John''s ears moved slightly and he heard the sound of horse hooves.


    "Wait a minute." Hagrid took an arrow out of his quiver and put it on his bow.


    Harry and Hermione raised their wands nervously.


    "We seem to have told you," a deep male voice said, "You are no longer welcome here."


    On the other side, the man''s naked torso floated toward them in the mottled green soft light.


    That is a horseman, and the lower body is a horse.


    The chestnut horse has the body of a man, and under the long black hair is a proud face with high cheekbones.


    After the centaur appeared, there were a few more rustling sounds, and four or five centaurs came out.


    Hagrid looked at the centaur warily and said, "How are you, Margaery?"


    Bain, a centaur with a black body and black beard, came out angrily and said to Margery, "We have already agreed on how we should deal with this person if he appears from the Forbidden Forest again, right?"


    "Have I become ''this person''?" Hagrid said angrily, "Just because I stopped you from killing people?"


    Margaret sighed and said, "You shouldn''t interfere, Hagrid. We are different from you, and the laws are also different..."


    "Nothing different."


    A sound interrupted him, and the centaur''s restless hooves couldn''t help but stamp on the ground.


    "In this world, there is only the law of the jungle, the law of nature, and strength that determine everything."


    Under the fearful gaze of the centaurs, John walked out from behind Hagrid and said with an indifferent expression, "You don''t seem to take my words to heart."


    Even the irritable Bain was full of fear at this moment. The centaur aimed his bow and arrow at John almost in a breath.


    "Don''t move!" Hagrid roared angrily, pointing the bow and arrow at the centaurs.


    Bain said restlessly, "We warned him, but he still stepped into our woods."


    "It was never yours," John walked slowly past Hagrid with an indifferent expression, "If it weren''t for Hogwarts, do you think you could stay in the Forbidden Forest?"


    Bain looked ugly, and the centaurs drew their bows and arrows with a clanging sound.


    Hermione said worriedly: "John, no."


    John glanced at it and sneered: "You can try..."


    Don¡¯t you just want a sense of oppression? I¡¯ll do it!


    His pupils shrank under his half-open eyes, and a breathtaking pressure fell on the centaur.


    "Let''s see if I can... kill you all."


    The moment the last two words fell, John raised his wand, and white light struck Bane like electricity and wrapped him around him.


    The other centaurs released their arrows at the same time, and the arrow flying towards John was blocked by a force on the way.


    ¡­


    Chapter 349 Gold Cup and Crown


    John waved his hand lightly, and the arrow flew back into pieces.


    After dragging Bain away and giving it a sharp shake, the centaur was knocked away like a bottle hit by a bowling ball, screaming in agony.


    With another tug, Bain was dragged to John''s feet, and John looked at him condescendingly.


    "Weakness is not a dilemma for survival, arrogance is. Don''t try to challenge the dragon with your fragile lives."


    Raising his hand to flick Bane away, John put away his wand with an indifferent look on his face.


    The three people behind him were stunned. None of the arrogant centaurs could stand up.


    That pressure kept pressing on the centaurs, making them unable to move.


    Margery was not attacked, and he could only watch helplessly as John defeated the centaurs with overwhelming force.


    Raising his eyes to look at Margaret, John chuckled and said, "You are smarter than them. Go back and tell the centaurs in the Forbidden Forest that you know what to say."


    Margery''s body was wet with cold sweat, and he seemed to see a black dragon destroying everything they had.


    Life seems so fragile in front of it.


    He nodded with difficulty, and John put away his pressure.


    John walked forward, and the centaurs were so frightened that they couldn''t help but curl up on their hooves.


    Walking in front of Bain, who was the most injured, John''s eyes looked like he was looking at a dead thing, causing Bain to slowly lower his head.


    "If the students of Hogwarts are attacked in the Forbidden Forest, then I will blame them all on the centaurs indiscriminately. Your knowledge should be able to tell you that I have this ability."


    John showed his powerful white teeth and pulled Bain up like a dragon caressing a sheep''s head.


    The centaur who staggered up stood there silently, and John said without looking back: "Let''s go, I bet this year''s Quidditch Cup still belongs to Slytherin."


    Hagrid, who had always been wary of the centaurs'' attack, numbly put down the crossbow.


    Harry looked at John''s back and couldn''t help but think.


    Firenze is right, this is a very dangerous person.


    Upon hearing that Slytherin won the Quidditch Cup, Harry retorted: "Then I bet it''s Gryffindor."


    Hearing this, John chuckled noncommittally.


    Harry''s confidence suddenly became low.


    ¡­


    After leaving the Forbidden Forest, Hagrid solved a problem on his mind and became happy.


    The Quidditch match in the distance is coming to an end.


    Harry and Hermione were going to watch Quidditch, while John returned to the Slytherin common room.


    Here, he saw Pansy''s ex-boyfriend.


    "It''s rare that someone is not interested in Quidditch."


    John walked to the sofa and sat down, picked up the cup Daphne gave him for Christmas and took a sip.


    When Pansy''s ex-boyfriend saw this scene, the corners of his mouth raised behind the book.


    There was a noise outside.


    John looked around, and Malfoy''s arrogant platinum hair appeared in front of his eyes.


    Next came Goyle and Crabbe, each holding a silver trophy by the ear.


    Montana cried so hard that he finally no longer had to worry about being included in the history of the Slytherin Quidditch team.


    He was the most excited about maintaining his winning streak.


    Malfoy pulled the price of 2,580,000 yuan and said loudly: "That''s it, we won''t lose."

 Chapter 321：

    The win was thrilling, Gryffindor beat Ravenclaw.


    The Weasley family suddenly exploded, and the gods came down to earth.


    Ron immediately realized the truth, and he was so happy that he blocked several Ravenclaw''s shots with a move of dragon swinging its tail.


    Carrying Ha''s will, Ginny can pick up stars with her hands, snatching the Golden Snitch under Cho Chang''s nose, and winning the game for Gryffindor.


    "We are only twenty points away from losing." Daphne had been holding a sigh of relief since she came out from watching the game, but she finally relaxed.


    Malfoy coughed twice. If he hadn''t made a mistake in the last match with Cedric, this score might not have been so dangerous.


    Even though the Weasley brothers and sisters were inseparable, they still couldn''t shake Slytherin''s kingly aura.


    With a total score difference of more than 20 points, they won this Quidditch Cup.


    "When Montague saw Weasley''s daughter chasing the Golden Snitch, he almost had to use his wand and cast a jinx." Pansy complained, "If he was overtaken, he would definitely go crazy."


    "Isn''t it great now? We maintain the record for the longest winning streak at Hogwarts." Malfoy muttered.


    John glanced at Malfoy. He felt that if he lost this time, then the first person Montague would look for would be Malfoy.


    Gryffindor was 20 points behind, but Ron Weasley''s outstanding performance made Angelina say that she had found the wrong person.


    The carnival eventually came to an end, when Ron described to Harry and Hermione how he was a monomaniac.


    The last carnival belonging to the students also disappeared quietly as the Quidditch Cup came to an end.


    The next time belongs to the library and exam week.


    John is probably the only person in the entire Hogwarts who doesn''t have to spend time in the library.


    ¡­


    Silverhand Manor.


    Tang Mi looked at his boss and asked a question, "Sir, when I was your age, I never thought about skipping school every day."


    John glanced at Tang Mi, "You know what I''m going to say, right?"


    "Well, if my name was Johnny Silverhand at that time, I probably wouldn''t want to go to school for a day." Tang Mi said melancholy.


    As a qualified subordinate, Tang Mi can only say that his boss cannot use common sense to reason.


    There are less than two weeks before the exam, and other students wish they had two more brains and drink the pick-me-up potion as a drink.


    And John not only skipped class, he also left school and ran to Silverhand Manor.


    Even Tang Mi couldn''t help but worry about his boss''s academic problems.


    Facts have proved that his worries are very unnecessary.


    John walked into the secret room behind the garden.


    The transparent glass cover tightly locked the golden cup, and the dragon''s container had accumulated hundreds of souls.


    Release the container filled with souls.


    "The soul is back."


    John turned his wand, and his soul was like a cocoon, and every strand of his soul was taken away.


    In the unbreakable room, the Dementor was so sick that he seemed to be petrified.


    "There are still quite a few." John glanced at it.


    The relationship between Dementors and the Soul-Eating Curse is that one is weak and the other is strong.


    Unless all the Dementors are dead, there is no need to worry about the Soul-Eating Curse being broken.


    Taking away the soul, John turned his attention to the golden cup.


    "Hufflepuff''s golden cup."


    He opened the cover, but this time there was no movement from the golden cup.


    It seems that he has become more honest.


    "Gryffindor''s sword is extremely sharp, Ravenclaw''s crown increases wisdom, and what about you, Hufflepuff''s golden cup?"


    John stared at the golden cup and slowly reached out to touch it.


    The moment it touched, a powerful wave of magic power was released from the golden cup.


    John''s eyes flashed with light, and he was surrounded by more powerful magic.


    The silver ring covers the right hand, and the magic crystal creates a magic magnetic field.


    Thousands of black threads penetrated into the golden cup, and the shrill screams directly penetrated the soul.


    John held his breath and concentrated, wrapping the gold cup in black silk.


    "It''s time for you to hand over this thing." John whispered.


    Jinbei screamed, "No, it''s impossible, how could you!"


    John waved his wand and brought the dementor''s soul over.


    The black silk is mixed with silver composed of soul fragments.


    Each silver thread turned into an extremely sharp scalpel, cutting inside the golden cup.


    The fragment of Voldemort in the golden cup resisted crazily. As the Dark Lord, even though his soul was split, he was still very aggressive.


    John took a deep breath and his eyes became more focused.


    "The soul is back."


    His voice is strange and ethereal, and the ancient syllables make the soul tremble.


    On top of the golden cup, a small green snake transformed into a handsome young man.


    The young man was handsome, his hands and feet were held by black silk stockings, and his body stuck to the gold cup was cut open with a silver scalpel.


    John said solemnly: "You, with your soul, cannot compete with me."


    The wand ignited the soul, and the silver soul turned into a golden flame, burning towards the golden cup.


    Those eyes turned into vertical pupils, seeing the essence through the golden cup.


    More and more souls were ignited, and the screams on the golden cup became weaker and weaker.


    John worked hard and dragged him out completely.


    The little green snake turned into a wandering spirit and wanted to escape. John stretched out his wand to induce the spirit to turn into threads and drag it tightly.


    As the screams and unwilling roars gradually became smaller, the soul fragment was dragged into an unknown space.


    After doing all this, John couldn''t help but fell weak again.


    He fell heavily, the blood on his face quickly receded, and a touch of black flashed under his skin.


    ¡­


    Chapter 350: The Strangeness Between Horcruxes


    Wiltshire, Malfoy Manor.


    In the past, white peacocks could be seen roaming in the manor, but now they have disappeared.


    The interior of the manor is very luxurious, with luxurious furniture, marble fireplaces, and gilded mirrors.


    In the living room, the purple wallpaper gives it a more luxurious feel.


    But now, that nobility has been replaced by gloom.


    The fog lingering in Malfoy Manor has not cleared for a whole year.


    No one knows how many extremely evil guys there are in this manor.


    Lucius Malfoy sat cautiously on the right side of the long table. Lippi, whose pseudonym was Drogon, was lucky enough to sneak into one of the seats.


    The Death Eaters who escaped Azkaban returned to their masters, but they also needed to withstand the pressure from Voldemort.


    Voldemort was in a bad mood.


    Everyone can see it.


    The Dark Lord is in a dangerous state, and no one wants to get into trouble.


    Even Bieber, who is a die-hard fan, is the same.


    They lowered their heads, not daring to look at that face.


    "Who can tell me?" Voldemort said.


    He turned his attention to Lucius and said, "Lucius, tell me what we need to do most."


    Lucius trembled slightly, swallowed, and said with a trembling voice, "Master, we need to go to the Department of Mysteries to get that thing."


    "You are wrong, Lucius."


    Lucius trembled violently. Before the panic appeared on his face, he heard Voldemort say, "Only Harry Potter can take down that thing. We need Harry Potter."


    All the Death Eaters listened to Voldemort.


    Only Voldemort''s voice became violent, "And that Johnny Silverhand who is against us!"


    "He is like a bug in the gutter. I always want to crush him to death."


    Voldemort was full of rage, and Lucius, who was closest to him, felt it was difficult to breathe.


    "However," the anger suddenly disappeared, and Voldemort returned to normal and said, "after we get the thing in hand, we can crush that bedbug to death."


    Set a strategic goal and take away things from the Department of Mysteries.


    But how to lure Potter there?


    Voldemort has the answer to this question.


    He looked at the only person present who was not a Death Eater.


    "Narcissa, I need you to complete something for me."


    Being stared at by those cold snake eyes, Narcissa felt a chill in her body, but she was not Lucius.


    She nodded slowly.


    The meeting was dissolved.


    Lucius cast worried eyes on his wife, and Narcissa felt warm in her heart.


    "You have to be careful." Lucius grabbed his wife''s hand and whispered, "Don''t disobey your master."


    Coward.


    Narcissa gave her husband a hard look.


    After Lucius finished speaking, he looked back at Voldemort and left quickly with worry.


    Narcissa needed to remain calm, so she respectfully followed Voldemort''s instructions.


    But just when Voldemort was about to speak, his expression changed.


    Not sure if it was an illusion, but Narcissa felt that Voldemort had briefly lost consciousness.


    After waking up, Voldemort stumbled and held on to the table.


    "The Dark Lord?" Narcissa looked over.


    Voldemort had doubts in his eyes, and he felt something leaving.


    "This is the second time."


    His expression was uncertain, and even he didn''t know what was happening.


    This has never happened before, it¡¯s too sudden.


    He immediately thought of Horcruxes, but that was not the case.


    Even if something happens to the Horcrux, it shouldn''t be like this.


    What happened?


    "Who is the Golden Cup?" Voldemort suddenly felt uneasy.

 Chapter 322：

    Gringotts'' golden cup was missing, and he didn''t know who took it yet.


    Thinking of him as the majestic Dark Lord, you shouldn''t feel like this.


    It was only others who were afraid of Voldemort, not him.


    That feeling lasted only a short moment. After he came to his senses, he showed a hint of murderous intent towards Narcissa.


    His posture was seen by others.


    His first reaction was to kill that person.


    But Narcissa is not only Lucius''s wife, but also Bellatrix''s sister, and a **** needed in this plan.


    Voldemort hid his murderous intention and asked Narcissa to come over calmly.


    He whispered a secret plan in Narcissa''s ear.


    Narcissa''s expression remained unchanged throughout the whole process, but when she left the living room, her expression became a little strange.


    "What a coincidence."


    At this moment, Narcissa even felt ridiculous.


    It''s such a coincidence that Johnny Silverhand and Voldemort used the same plan.


    ¡­


    John slowly woke up and sat up, holding his forehead.


    Tang Mi didn''t show up, and he didn''t let anyone in.


    The first time after getting up, he took out his pocket watch and looked at the time.


    "Has a night passed?"


    His throat felt itchy, and John coughed violently until he spit out a mouthful of black blood.


    He stared at the black blood and counted the time in his mind.


    "It''s very cautious. By the time it is discovered, the rescue time will have been missed."


    John said with interest, "This brain works better than Crabbe and Goyle."


    Voldemort didn''t know if it was because he had split too many souls, but he seemed unworthy of the Dark Lord''s wisdom.


    But having been able to make the Ministry of Magic so embarrassed, Voldemort was not confused in some places.


    On the surface, Crabbe and Goyle came in as Death Eaters to poison John, but in fact they arranged for someone to do so.


    "A two-handed strategy, you are still very good in these shameful aspects, Tom."


    Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth with his sleeve, John cleaned up the black blood.


    The golden cup fell to the ground. After picking it up, it no longer had that cold and evil feeling.


    "Hufflepuff''s golden cup." John rubbed the golden cup with his fingers and muttered, "What Hufflepuff left behind should not be ordinary."


    The silver hand stretched out his fingers and tapped the golden cup. He closed his eyes and felt it carefully.


    After a moment, he opened his eyes and said in surprise: "The craftsmanship of this is not inferior to that of Gryffindor''s sword, and it has the same magical existence as Ravenclaw''s crown."


    Putting the gold cup away, John collected two of the relics of the four giants.


    The remaining Slytherin locket should be at No. 12 Grimmauld Place.


    The Horcrux was already clear, and a smile appeared on John''s lips.


    "Tom, I think we''re going to meet soon."


    It was already noon the next day when I walked out of the secret room.


    Riddle, the black long-eared owl, closed his eyes comfortably in the lavender garden, with Basil beside him.


    When Basil saw John, he flapped his wings and flew over.


    John took the envelope out of its mouth and opened it.


    With a look of surprise in his eyes, John lit the letter and burned it.


    Tang Mi walked to the garden and breathed a sigh of relief when he saw John appear.


    Tang Mi said respectfully, "Sir, Old Batty is here to visit."


    "That''s a coincidence," John adjusted his clothes and said with a smile, "I happened to be looking for him."


    Raising his hand to brush his face, a silver mask appeared on his face.


    Transforming into Johnny Silverhand, John said to Tang Mi, "Prepare some snacks for me."


    "The one you gave to Ozzie Hilde last time was pretty good."


    Tang Mi blushed in a rare blush, coughed twice and said, "Those snacks were bought by my subordinates."


    "If you didn''t buy it at 10% off the raw material price, I might praise you." John glanced at Tang Mi.


    Tang Mi stopped talking. He was afraid that if he continued to talk, there might be problems with his salary.


    Arriving at the study, old Batty was sitting there, with short gray hair and a meticulous look.


    "Old Barty, I haven''t congratulated you yet." John walked into the study and shook hands with Old Barty and said with a smile; "Minister Crouch is the most popular person in the past twenty years."


    Old Batty laughed, obviously in a good mood.


    After John sat down, Old Barty did not hide anything and said: "I came here on official business. There are many places in the Ministry of Magic that need repair and renovation."


    "As far as I know, the Ministry of Magic does not have such a budget yet." John put a cross on his chin.


    Old Batty said with approval, "It was originally like this, but the equipment maintenance costs were saved, and some fools who forgot to pay taxes sent taxes."


    It can be seen that those fools are not really fools, they are afraid of being settled by Old Batty.


    Because of these relationships, the Ministry of Magic now has some spare money.


    So that old Barty finally no longer has to stare at the Magic Brothers fountain statue and wonder when to tear it down and sell it for money.


    However, when he heard that Old Barty was going to renovate the Ministry of Magic, a strange color flashed in John''s eyes.


    He said with confusion, "Old Barty, I have a suggestion that can save you a lot of money."


    When Old Barty heard this, his expression changed and he looked at the enigmatic Johnny Silverhand.


    ¡­


    Chapter 351 Frankness and Deal


    Old Barty liked being friends with Johnny Silverhand.


    Because of his cheerfulness, and also because of his sincerity.


    Just like Johnny Silverhand once said in front of him without hesitation that he wanted to weaken Dumbledore''s authority, and the most real interests were in front of him.


    Old Barty knew that Johnny Silverhand was an ambitious and strategic man.


    But so what?


    Old Batty once thought about keeping a distance from Johnny Silverhand, but those benefits made him have to be tempted.


    As now, Johnny Silverhand was willing to renovate the Ministry of Magic.


    As for the Ministry of Magic, you don''t need to spend a Knut to get a brand new Ministry of Magic building.


    There are no budget concerns and no suggestions on what to do with the Ministry of Magic''s refurbishment costs.


    In other words, if Old Batty is a money-greedy guy, even if he swallows the money, no one will know.


    Old Barty couldn''t help but think, could doing this do any good to Johnny Silverhand?


    The answer is no.


    Not at all.


    He couldn''t see the benefits that this would bring to Johnny Silverhand. There was no advertising effect, no monetary gain, and even reputation was dispensable.


    why?


    Johnny Silverhand is a businessman, an ambitious businessman!


    "Sir Silverhand," Old Barty stared at the mask, trying to see something through his eyes, "What are you here for?"


    "Even if you have a deep family background, this kind of thing means nothing to you."


    Old Batty laughed at himself, "Don''t tell me that you want to be friends with me. My son is in your hands, and that is enough for you to boss me around."


    Don¡¯t underestimate Old Barty, he clearly knows that his relationship with Johnny Silverhand involves interests.


    He raised his head sincerely and looked directly into his eyes, "Tell me, what exactly do you want to do?"


    When John heard Old Batty ask this, he was silent for a while.


    "You want to know, Old Barty."


    "If you don''t say it, I''m afraid I will have suspicion, fear and panic in my heart in the future." People like Old Batty would also say such things.


    John laughed dumbly and looked down at the silver ring.


    When he looked up again, John slowly put his hand on the mask.


    He wants to take off his mask? !


    Old Barty''s eyes widened. Even he, even the Minister of Magic, couldn''t help but feel nervous.


    The slender fingers took off the mask bit by bit.


    Old Batty forgot to breathe. He stared at that young face.


    The skinny cheeks were bloodless, and the brown eyes he had seen so many times combined with this face made Old Barty fall into a trance.


    "We have met," he murmured, "Yes, I remember you during the Triwizard Tournament last year."


    "John Wick." Saying this name with difficulty, Old Barty felt that everything was unreal.


    yes.


    Who would have thought that a student at Hogwarts would meet the famous Johnny Silverhand.


    The two people turned out to be the same person.


    Two people with no connection.


    No, there is something in common.


    Old Batty''s back was wet with cold sweat, and he was shaking as if he had fallen in his sleep.


    The daze in his eyes gradually became clear.


    They all have great strength.


    In that game, the Hogwarts student split open the Black Lake with a sword.


    They all have amazing talents.


    The Merlin Second Class Medal is the best proof.


    They all have the same friends.


    Dharma Alex Belby.


    It turns out that they have so much in common.


    Old Batty''s eyes became brighter and brighter, and in the end, he thought of a terrible question.


    Why did Johnny Silverhand, who never showed his true face to others, suddenly take off his mask?


    In the magical world, there are many ways to control people.


    Perhaps he felt there was no need to hide it.


    Because Barty Jr. is in his hands?


    No, that¡¯s not right!


    That¡¯s not safe enough, and you may not give in.


    why?

 Chapter 323：

    Could it be...the Imperius Curse?


    The coolness of getting the truth turned into ice coldness.


    Old Barty''s hand moved little by little to the pocket containing the wand.


    That¡¯s the second king, Johnny Silverhand.


    Do you really have a chance of winning?


    When the wand was touched, the heart of a battle-hardened man like Old Barty could not stop beating at this moment.


    Take action or wait?


    The dilemma made Old Batty tangled.


    His temples were wet with sweat, and his palms were also a little wet.


    "No one would have thought it was you." He said with difficulty, Old Barty stared at that face.


    John put down his mask, and every move he made seemed to be on Old Barty''s nerves.


    Glancing at Old Batty''s tense body, John slowly stood up.


    Old Batty was so focused at this moment that his eyes were bloodshot.


    But just when Old Barty thought John would take action, John said in a calm voice, "This is my sincerity, Old Barty, I''m going to die."


    For a moment, Old Batty felt that he had heard wrongly.


    He raised his head in disbelief and looked at that young and bloodless face.


    "What did you say?"


    "I''m going to die, Old Barty." John spread his hands and said helplessly, "It shouldn''t be difficult to tell."


    After that, he unbuttoned his collar, and half of his neck was covered with black blood vessels.


    I can¡¯t tell whether I¡¯m happy or disappointed.


    When he learned the news, old Batty was worried about the outcome.


    An indigestible shock appeared on the rigid face.


    "Are you going to die?" Old Batty rubbed his eyes hard until his eye sockets were as red as a panda.


    "Yes," John grinned, "That''s why I took off the mask."


    When Old Batty thought about it, he felt that this was the only way.


    He thought about so many consequences, but he never thought about this.


    Released the wand, Old Barty said with a sigh in his voice: "You, you are still so young."


    "Young people make people fearful, right?" John leaned back in his chair and seemed not to be afraid of death.


    "So what do you want to do for the Ministry of Magic in the end?" Old Barty was a little moved. He didn''t expect that the other party had such a big heart and asked: "How long will it take? If you are willing, I can erect a statue for you in the Ministry of Magic." ¡±


    "I think you misunderstood." John buttoned up the buttons again and looked at Old Barty being moved by himself. He shook his head and said, "I didn''t have a sudden kindness."


    "What do you want?" Facing a dying person, Old Batty showed enough patience.


    John said solemnly: "An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth."


    "To Tom Riddle...Voldemort."


    Old Batty clenched his fists, and his nails were embedded in his palms, but he didn''t even notice.


    He stared at John, who was very calm.


    "So I want you to lend me the Ministry of Magic for a period of time, and the reward is to renovate it for free."


    "Do you know what you are talking about?" Old Barty frowned, "You want to take revenge on the Dark Lord, and you want to borrow the Ministry of Magic?"


    He even had a feeling that maybe the other party was terminally ill and couldn''t tell the difference.


    Borrowing the Ministry of Magic?


    Can that be borrowed?


    In other words, since the birth of the entire history of magic, there has been no such precedent.


    "Voldemort wants to get something from the Ministry of Magic, and he will get there."


    John turned and continued, with a believable light in his eyes, "This is a deal and an opportunity for you, Minister Crouch."


    He didn''t call old Batty, but said the official title.


    Old Batty looked tangled, his eyes flashing with thought.


    Old Batty asked: "If you want to convince me, you need to give enough chips."


    His current achievements are enough to make him a beloved minister. If the Ministry of Magic falls, everything will be destroyed.


    He looked at that young face and couldn''t help but imagine that if this person could live to be twenty years old, the entire magical world would be impressed by him.


    Unfortunately, old Barty was also the one who got the ''O'' in Potions at Hogwarts. He could see that John would never survive that time.


    He even laughed at himself, even facing a dead man, he was still thinking about his interests.


    Maybe I am a ruthless person.


    It''s like treating little Barty, he is not worthy of being a father at all.


    After hearing this, John said confidently, "You know that the Star Disciples are my people, and the security team is equipped with the ''Zhi'' series."


    "These are very powerful, but that is the Dark Lord." Old Barty stared at John and said, "This is not enough."


    John chuckled and said: "What if we add the savior and Dumbledore?"


    Old Barty fell into deep thought, a person who had defeated Voldemort and the person Voldemort feared the most.


    John continued, "The Order of the Phoenix, that is an organization that is as good as the Death Eaters, you know it."


    Old Batty''s expression changed, and finally he let out a heavy breath.


    "I choose to believe you, Johnny Silverhand, no, it''s John Wick."


    John stood up and shook hands with Old Barty.


    "You won''t regret it, Secretary Crouch."


    ¡­


    Chapter 352 Examination and Beginning


    John went back on the day of the O.W.L. exam. Basically no one asked where he had been during this time.


    In the eyes of the students, if John Wick stayed in one place and was not so mysterious, then he would not be John Wick.


    Someone from the Ministry of Magic came to invigilate the exam, and the old woman who had supervised Dumbledore''s exam, Gsilda Marchbain, was also among them.


    The exam will last for two weeks, with theory in the morning and practical in the afternoon.


    Some special subjects, such as astronomy, will be conducted at night.


    The tense atmosphere spread in Hogwarts Castle, and some students were still cramming and memorizing books.


    "You look very bad, John," Daphne put the milk in front of John.


    John picked it up, took a sip, and chuckled: "You know, Daphne."


    He said in a voice that only two people could hear, "Mark my words, Daphne."


    The worry in Daphne''s eyes did not dissipate. Malfoy was talking to himself there, covering his ears with his hands to avoid being affected by the outside world.


    He needs to memorize as much of the long history of magic as possible before the theory class comes.


    The theory test in the morning was held in the auditorium.


    The long table originally placed in the auditorium disappeared and was replaced by individual tables and chairs.


    The proctor sits at the faculty desk, where he can clearly see if anyone is cheating.


    Both the fifth grade and the seventh grade have to take the exam, and the fifth grade goes in first.


    John sat there, with Goyle in front of him and Malfoy on the far right.


    "Gower, just play normally." He said to the uneasy Gower.


    Only then did Gore realize that John was behind him.


    "But, my brain is not working very well," Goyle said restlessly, "They all say I look like a dwarf monster."


    John patted his back and comforted him, "Don''t care about other people''s opinions. What you have to believe is the knowledge you have learned in your mind. If you encounter a question you don''t know, skip it first. Maybe you will know it after a while." ¡±


    After hearing this, Gore gradually calmed down.


    As Professor McGonagall turned over the hourglass on the table, the exam began.


    John glanced at the exam paper, picked up the pen and dipped it in ink.


    The first question is about the levitating spell and the action of waving the wand.


    From getting the test paper to starting to write, John almost didn''t pause.


    Like a printing press, the answers are written in neat fonts.


    Gore in front of him seemed to be in trouble, but then he was pleasantly surprised.


    It seems that he listened to John''s words and skipped the questions he didn''t know first.


    The exam lasted two hours, and John only took half an hour to finish it.


    He put down the pen and looked blank.


    A familiar panel appeared in front of you.


    He moved his gaze to the magic line.


    Originally, according to the training process, it would take at least more than a year for him to reach level 6 magic power.


    The Oak Mage doubles the speed at which he absorbs magic power. It will probably take some time before he reaches level 6.


    Professor McGonagall was patrolling the examination room, and among the crowd of people writing furiously and scratching their heads, John''s leisurely and contented attitude stood out.


    She couldn''t hold back a little and walked towards John.


    Walking to John and stopping next to him, Professor McGonagall moved her gaze to the parchment and couldn''t help showing surprise.


    Turning to look at John, her gaze also changed. From the corner of her eye, she saw Hermione still writing, and shook her head unbearably.


    The entire Hogwarts knew that Miss Know-It-All Hermione Granger''s greatest wish was to surpass John.


    But at this moment, Professor McGonagall felt a little desperate for her favorite student.


    Facing such a monster, just looking up requires great courage.


    Hermione, who was still writing the test paper, suddenly felt a little itchy in her nose. She resisted the urge to rub her nose, feeling as if someone was talking about her.


    Looking at the densely packed answers on her test paper, Hermione regained confidence.


    Two hours passed quickly.


    Malfoy seemed to be floating when he walked out of the Great Hall, still mumbling about when he learned the hiccup curse.


    Daphne rubbed her sore wrist and said, "I seem to have missed a letter about the Happy Spell."


    After lunch, there is a practical exam in the afternoon.


    They were called away in alphabetical order and entered the small room next to the auditorium.


    John was almost called over last.


    He saw Malfoy coming out confidently. For Malfoy, practice is much simpler than those long and recited theories.


    When he entered the house, Gsilda Marchbain happened to be free.


    So he walked to the old woman''s table.


    March class looked at the student who was amazed by her and said with emotion: "The last time we met was at the Ministry of Magic. Hello, John Wick."


    "Professor Marchban." John responded with a smile.


    There were several kinds of cups, flowers and mice on the old woman''s table. She said in an old voice: "Take this egg cup and let it turn sideways a few times to show me."

 Chapter 324：

    John glanced, and the cup automatically flew to John''s face.


    He took out the wand casually, and turned the egg cup sideways amid Marchiban''s amazed expression.


    "It''s perfect." Marchban''s old voice shouted loudly.


    "Now, please let the cup fly. If you can let the flowers bloom in it, that would be even better."


    As soon as Marchban''s voice fell, John waved his wand.


    Three flowers fell from each of the three egg cups and bloomed inside.


    Now Marchban couldn''t help but applaud. She suddenly had an idea and said: "As an extra bonus point, you can make them have more changes."


    John raised his eyebrows, and all the mice on the table flew up.


    They turn green, blue, red, yellow, the flowers fall into the cup, the leaves stretch like arms, the flowers bloom into different colors.


    "The perfect floating spell, color changing spell, and growth spell."


    This time, not only Marchban, but also everyone else applauded.


    John bowed slightly, always with a gentle smile on his face.


    He snapped his fingers, and the mouse''s color returned to normal, and it squeaked back into the cage.


    The exam on the second day was mainly about transfiguration.


    John still finished the theoretical exam in half an hour in the morning.


    In the practical exam, John once again amazed the examiner.


    He turned the ferret into a vase, summoned flowers from it, and with a wave of his wand, the vase disappeared.


    In this regard, Malfoy is not as arrogant as he was yesterday. His transfiguration has always been a shortcoming.


    On the other hand, Daphne came out with a smile on her face and she finished well.


    On the third day, there was a herbal medicine exam. John was a master alchemist. If he didn¡¯t know how to do these things, it would be a shame.


    While everyone was busy processing, John had already completed changing pots, picking, and extracting.


    The examiner was a little numb. This student didn''t seem to have any shortcomings.


    The fourth day was Defense Against the Dark Arts. In this aspect, Harry was very confident.


    Especially after the practical exam came out, he even used the Patronus Charm as a bonus, causing the audience to burst into applause.


    When John entered, he looked calm and came to the front of another examiner.


    Professor Tofty had just taken the Harry Potter exam, and after meeting John Wick again, he couldn''t help but propose extra points after the previous exam.


    John glanced at him. The old man was very interested.


    It seems that I want to see who is more powerful, John Wick or Harry Potter.


    When the silver albatross appeared, Professor Tofti couldn''t help but applaud again.


    "Awesome!" he said happily, "You surprised me, Wick."


    Seeing how interested he was, John chuckled and said, "Do you need to be more surprised?"


    Tofty was stunned and asked: "Do you have other high-level magic spells?"


    John raised his wand, white light condensing on the tip.


    He threw it out suddenly, and the white light with crushing properties turned into lightning and shuttled quickly.


    "Amazing variant of the Crushing Curse!" Tofodi''s neck turned red with excitement.


    John tapped his wand on the table, and the crisp sound turned into a waveform and spread out, destroying things around him.


    "Another variant!" Tofty has never seen such a crushing curse.


    The shattered things quickly recovered, and John waved his wand quickly towards a table.


    The invisible sharp blade sliced ??open the table. Tofodi could no longer describe his excitement. He took a breath and said, "What an advanced cutting spell."


    He tried to use magic spells to repair the table, but found that the cut table could not be repaired.


    This made Tofodi completely change his expression, and he asked carefully: "This curse?"


    "I made it myself," John said.


    Tofty was amazed. Is this a genius? At an age when others are still learning, he has already created his own magic.


    "Excellent, I can guarantee it." Tofodi gave a thumbs up.


    John nodded slightly and left the room.


    ¡­


    Chapter 353: Outstanding and Dog Bite Umbridge


    Friday, Ancient Runes exam.


    As a person who takes twelve electives, John needs to take exams every day.


    The professor of runes, Basilda Barbling, even felt flattered when she saw John appear.


    Unable to bear the curiosity in her heart, Professor Babling came to John and saw that he had finished translating all the runes.


    Professor Babuling''s mouth opened wide. The test paper was so detailed that it could be used as a teaching material.


    Suddenly she felt a little ashamed. As a professor, she actually felt that her knees were weak and she had the urge to kneel down.


    There are no exams on Saturdays and Sundays, but no one will relax.


    Monday comes, the Potions exam.


    The morning''s theory made people scratch their heads, and John glanced at Malfoy.


    Although Malfoy has good results in potions, his platinum hair is very messy at this moment.


    Some of the above questions are not popular, such as what are the medicinal effects of compound medicines.


    John took a little longer this time, half an hour and a minute.


    Snape was different from the other invigilators in that he did not go to John.


    As a potion master, Snape was fully aware of the gold content of the blood magic potion made by John.


    If even these tests can be difficult to pass, then John Wick is not worthy of being the recipient of the Order of Merlin, Second Class.


    In the afternoon, he was still the fastest when refining a crucible of potion.


    Tuesday was Magical Zoology, the easiest subject for John.


    Practice the same ease of finding and dealing with bowtruckles, feeding and cleaning fire crabs.


    Wednesday is astronomy, with theory during the day and practice at night.


    So there was another divination test to be taken that afternoon.


    When John entered the examination room, he found that everyone was looking at him.


    "That''s him, the kid with the third eye."


    "Yes, it''s him. He made a prophecy when he was in school."


    "Sybill Trelawney may not be that good, but her students are curious."


    An examiner spotted John and came to test John personally.


    The crystal ball was placed between John and the examiner. The examiner was an old man with a tumor on his nose.


    John looked at the crystal ball, and the fog inside began to stir.


    The examiner became excited. He was almost certain that this person really had talent.


    John saw Hogwarts in mourning.


    He was silent for a while and said, "There will be a funeral."


    The examiner wanted to know more, but John looked at him deeply, "Some things, knowing too much is not good."


    At this moment, the examiner felt that he was the student.


    At eleven o''clock in the evening, the astronomy tower held an exam.


    Tonight is ideal weather, with no clouds covering the sky and no wind stirring it.


    The venue was bathed in moonlight, and the air was slightly cool.


    After setting up the telescope, they need to fill in the precise positions of stars and planets.


    Malfoy rubbed his hands, looking confident.


    Let alone him, Neville is also confident about this.


    As members of the Star Club, their dome is the starry sky.


    John could feel the starlight nourishing his body. If possible, he wouldn''t even need a telescope.


    He picked up the pen and wrote quickly on it. While others were still observing, he had already finished writing an entire piece of parchment.


    The Astronomy Tower is the tallest building at Hogwarts.


    John finished filling out the last chart, and he looked around Hogwarts from there.


    He saw lights in Hagrid''s hut and people whispering under the castle gate.


    Turning his gaze in another direction, he saw that the Whomping Willow was motionless.


    Suddenly, the Whomping Willow shook his body, and then became motionless again.


    There seemed to be people coming in and out of the passage below, but no one could be seen.


    Tom ran to Hagrid''s hut, and Fang ran out with him.


    They were playing, and Tom suddenly stopped.


    Its nose was lying on the grass, sniffing, and barking in one direction.


    John stared in that direction.


    After barking for a while, Tom stopped barking and took Fang back to Hagrid''s hut.


    Someone at the castle gate moved towards Hagrid''s hut, it was Umbridge.


    As if she had deducted enough points from Hagrid, Umbridge arrogantly knocked on Hagrid''s door.


    Her mouth moved, showing a ferocious smile.


    Hagrid was in disbelief at first, and then extremely disappointed.


    He tried to plead, what Umbridge kept saying.


    Hagrid lost some patience. At this time, Tom ran over and bit Umbridge on the calf.


    Umbridge, who was still standing, instantly fell to the ground and hit a stone on the back of her head.


    Blood gushes from the wound.


    The screams passed through the dark night, making the students taking the exam stunned.


    They looked over and were stunned by the screams of the pig being killed.


    Professor McGonagall hurried over and was frightened by this scene.


    Tom ran into Hagrid''s hut and hid. Umbridge still wanted to speak, but immediately started foaming at the mouth, which scared Professor McGonagall and took him to the school hospital in a hurry.


    Hagrid felt that he was in trouble, no, it was Tom who was in trouble.


    He ran back to the hut, then ran toward the door with a box in his arms.


    There were twenty minutes left in the exam. John noticed his eyes falling on him. He turned around and saw that Malfoy hesitated to speak. In the end, he had to take the exam first.


    Who would have thought that Umbridge was bitten by a dog.


    And with one gulp, Umbridge immediately lost her ability to resist.


    After the exam was over, a group of people impatiently gathered around John.


    "Is Tom okay?" Malfoy asked.

 Chapter 325：

    John thought for a while and said, "It should be fine."


    Malfoy felt that this answer was really perfunctory and asked: "What about Umbridge?"


    "It should be no big deal."


    This answer made Malfoy fall into silence.


    Only the three little ones remembered the last person who was bitten. They suddenly felt a little happy and could see Umbridge turning into a dog.


    Daphne asked strangely: "Why did Professor Hagrid take Tom away?"


    "He probably thought Tom would be punished." John shrugged.


    There had been an incident with Buckbeak, and Hagrid was afraid that Tom would be punished like that time.


    It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t know that punishment also depends on the individual.


    If nothing else, let¡¯s just say that with an entire Slytherin standing behind John, no one would bother a cute puppy.


    After the astronomy exam is over, there is still a history of magic exam left in the compulsory course.


    John also needs to take the elective Muggle Studies and Arithmancy exams.


    After the Arithmetic Divination exam, tomorrow is the last day of the History of Magic exam.


    Night.


    John was standing in the hallway. It was curfew time.


    Mrs. Norris walked gracefully to John''s feet with cat steps, and rubbed her neck against John''s trouser leg.


    He leaned down and picked up Mrs. Norris, who was now much bigger.


    "You are here, where is Filch?"


    He didn''t see Filch appear, it seemed he wasn''t here.


    She took out the brush from the small bag and brushed Mrs. Norris''s hair.


    Narrowing her eyes comfortably, Mrs. Norris purred, which was very comfortable.


    Due to being bitten by Tom, Umbridge was admitted to the school hospital.


    Even Madam Pomfrey couldn''t help but ask Professor McGonagall what she was bitten by.


    The wound didn''t look like a dog''s tooth, even the flesh was almost torn off.


    Those who didn''t know thought that some large carnivore had attacked her.


    What¡¯s even more troublesome is that the blood in that leg never stopped.


    After the gauze is wrapped, it will soon soak through the gauze and flow out.


    The school hospital was in a hurry and even used more than a dozen kinds of medicines.


    Umbridge was as if she was petrified. Although her consciousness was still there, she was unable to move.


    Professor McGonagall had already done her best by sending the person there, and she didn''t know what happened.


    It was hard to save Umbridge''s life. How long the inability to move will last depends on when an antidote will be available.


    Madam Pomfrey had no choice but to deal with this petrification phenomenon. She had a general idea.


    Yeah, like the time with the basilisk.


    Unfortunately, Mandrake has to wait for a while to be available.


    This would be something worth celebrating, if there weren''t still exams.


    John made a ball of hair from Mrs. Norris''s body, threw the ball to Mrs. Norris, and walked out of the castle.


    Stepping on the grass, sweat appeared on his forehead.


    He stopped and looked up.


    The Whomping Willow sways in the night, and the passage below is like an entrance to another world.


    John walked inside.


    The Whomping Willow was immobilized by him, walked to the passage, and moved forward along the passage.


    He arrives at the Shrieking Shack.


    ¡­


    Chapter 354 The Screaming Shack and the Mysterious Shadow


    The Shrieking Shack is extremely dark.


    The terrifying and ferocious wallpaper all tells that there once was a werewolf.


    John walked through the shack and came to the room where the Boggart had been found.


    After the cabinet was moved, there was a gap here.


    He did not go in, but stood outside.


    Turning around and walking towards another room, he was sure that someone had entered the Shrieking Shack.


    The dust on the ground became thinner.


    Walking to a door, the moonlight just happened to shine into the room. Through the shadows on the ground, John could confirm that there was someone inside.


    There was a door, but he didn''t push it open.


    "Tell me, what should I do?" He asked his doubts.


    The moonlight was obscured by clouds, and the shadow disappeared.


    John stared at the crack in the door below.


    Suddenly, a piece of paper came out from underneath.


    John picked it up and looked at it.


    "Live to die."


    He looked at the handwriting and then at the door, but still didn''t push it open.


    He turned and went downstairs.


    My eyes were attracted by a box.


    He walked over and picked up the box, turned back and took a deep look behind him.


    There seemed to be a figure there, blurry and unable to see his face.


    When he walked out of the Shrieking Shack, he had a box in his hand.


    After passing through the passage you came from, there is a raised stone under the Whomping Willow.


    Take the stone away. Inside is a water bile bottle no bigger than your thumb.


    The blood inside emits a bright red light under the moonlight.


    ¡­


    The stars in the Star Club are as beautiful as outside.


    From the establishment of the Star Club to the present, this super large alchemy machine has never stopped moving.


    The starlight shines on the round table under the dome.


    The round table separates to reveal the weapons arsenal below.


    The boiling crucible seemed to never stop, and the thick smoke jumped repeatedly between appearing and returning.


    John walked down the stairs and came to the crucible.


    The liquid in the pot keeps rolling, as if the last thing is missing.


    John slit his wrist and blood dripped into the crucible.


    Boiling liquids cool down quickly.


    His other hand opened, and a burst of magic power was poured into it.


    The liquid in the crucible separated on both sides and turned into two red dragons spinning inside.


    The red dragon pulled out a vortex, and as the liquid rotated, the white smoke came out again.


    This time, John took out his wand.


    The wand is like an exhaust fan, absorbing all the white smoke.


    The red oak wand became illusory, and John''s right hand was covered in silver.


    He raised his wand high, and the stars on the dome burst into light.


    The rays of light from the stars converged into a brilliant beam of light and fell.


    The magic crystal created by absorbing magic power every day releases its power at this moment, creating magic power that is a hundred times more powerful than the last time.


    Slight cracks appeared on the illusory wand. John was hit by a huge force, and his pale face turned rosy.


    His Adam''s apple rolled, swallowing the blood that was about to come out.


    Under the pressure of huge magic power, his body was almost enveloped.


    A low growl escaped his throat, and John held the wand.


    "The stars change."


    The wand bends visibly, like a piece of bamboo being bent.


    Just moving is a long struggle.


    The red dragon in the crucible showed signs of spreading out.


    John also became anxious.


    His breathing became rapid, and with his efforts, the huge magic light beam moved towards the crucible.


    The wand firmly absorbs the huge magic power and bends to a shocking degree.


    Finally, the magic touched the crucible.


    The red dragon inside was shocked by the magic power and roared as if it came to life.


    John almost collapsed. As soon as he let go of his hand, the wand flew out and plunged straight into the wall of the weapons warehouse.


    But John couldn''t relax yet, he forced himself to stand up.


    He held the crown in vain with both hands. In the brilliant rainbow-like starlight, a gorgeous crown condensed in his hands.


    He stared at the crown and placed it on his head.


    It seems like nothing has changed.


    But secretly, he felt that there was something more in him.


    That is wisdom.


    Those who pursue will not get what they ask for.


    Those who give it up already have it.


    At that moment, John looked at the crucible, and his movements were just right.


    The silver-covered fingers poked the red dragon''s body.


    Like popping a balloon, the red dragon exploded.


    He reached into his pocket and opened the bottle containing the powder.


    The fiery red powder fell into it, and the restless liquid became calm.


    "The last thing, a little mysterious substance from the magician."


    John chanted incantations like a hymn.


    That mysterious substance is called emotion.


    The point condensed in between is smaller than the dust.

 Chapter 326：

    As it fell into the crucible, the magic cooking liquid evaporated instantly.


    The bright magic pillar suddenly stopped.


    The crucible, which lost its pressure and was stable, broke free and flew out.


    After landing, a huge plume of smoke came out of the crucible and enveloped the Star Club.


    It was not boiling hot, but something moist and cool like mist.


    John couldn''t see through this kind of thing either. He moved forward in the vast whiteness and saw the crucible which was still intact.


    "Click."


    A crisp cracking sound was heard, and under John''s witness, the crucible broke into two halves from the middle and fell.


    The fallen crucible hit the ground, and the impact caused both halves of the crucible to break into countless pieces at the same time.


    "Well, it''s incomplete." John muttered, walking to the crucible with hope and expectation.


    He could hear his heart beating violently.


    The physical discomfort seemed to be getting better at this moment.


    Finally, this not-so-long distance was completed.


    With an anxious mood, he carefully picked up the pieces.


    Like digging for gold in a dangerous mining area, he was careful every time he made a move.


    Finally, when he picked up a triangular fragment, he saw the blood underneath.


    The fog gradually dissipated, and the blood became translucent and clear after the starlight shone in.


    John picked it up, and the moment he really touched it, he realized that this was not a dream.


    "Succeeded."


    Even with the prediction, John couldn''t help laughing.


    He staggered up, his body covered with dust and mess.


    The weapons arsenal is also somewhat unrecognizable.


    He held the thing tightly in his hand and raised it high.


    Looking around, he smiled bitterly.


    "Thankfully there is magic."


    He took off the crown from his head, and the crown turned into starlight and disappeared in his hands.


    After searching for a while, he found his wand.


    The red oak wand was embedded in the wall, and it took John a lot of effort to pull it out.


    Fortunately, the wand itself is hard and strong, otherwise John would have to find a new wand.


    Walking out of the weapons warehouse, he found that the fog seemed to have taken root in the Star Club.


    "Okay, it can be used as a weather for the Star Club." John raised his wand, and the mist floated up towards the dome.


    The dome that was originally filled with bright stars now had something like clouds.


    When the fog disappeared, John felt that his body was no longer so tired.


    ?Perhaps this is the mood that brings physical and mental happiness.


    John even considered going to the prefect''s bathroom to take a shower.


    After all, it¡¯s a bit boring now.


    Just as he was told, he headed to the prefect''s bathroom.


    Meimei let herself take a bath.


    But when he looked down, he saw dense black blood vessels on his body.


    He looked up and looked to the other side.


    There is a mirror there.


    "It turns out it was just an illusion." He said when he saw himself in the mirror.


    In the mirror, the black blood vessels on his neck had extended to his cheeks.


    He rubbed his brows, his throat felt itchy, and he coughed.


    Black blood soaked the ground, and he spit out black blood.


    On that pale face, the black lines became more obvious.


    It made him look absolutely hideous and terrifying.


    After cleaning up the black blood, he heard movement coming from the pool.


    Looking back, he saw Myrtle.


    "John?" Myrtle, who used to be greedy for men, now stared blankly at John and the black blood.


    She was stunned for a moment, then flew over and said, "Are you going to die? Then can you become a ghost when you die?"


    John looked at Myrtle, who didn''t seem sad, and couldn''t help but choked up.


    If you don''t comfort me, just curse me.


    ¡­


    There is a subject at Hogwarts that both wizards and Muggles can learn.


    It¡¯s just that both of them have one thing in common, that is, it is extremely painful to learn.


    Malfoy understands this very well.


    He still doesn''t understand why he wants to remember the goblin rebellion in the eighteenth century.


    However, under the examination, all living beings are equal.


    March class proctored the exam and they came back to the auditorium.


    "John, you didn''t sleep well last night?" Malfoy saw John''s face and couldn''t help but teased: "Are you afraid that you won''t be able to remember? I understand this too."


    "By the way, aren''t you hot? The collar is so high?"


    John rolled his eyes at him and said sarcastically: "You''d better think clearly about where the goblin rebellion was launched in the eighteenth century."


    After being told this, Malfoy tried to think about it, but sadly found that he couldn''t remember it.


    "It''s over."


    He wailed desperately, and John laughed, then coughed.


    The cough is a bit severe.


    Malfoy frowned and was about to ask when he heard the candidates entering the room.


    ¡­


    Chapter 355: Unexpected Situations and Dreams in the Examination Room


    Today is the last day. The exam is no longer in the morning, but in the afternoon.


    After this exam is completed, everyone will be liberated.


    The exam results will be sent to each candidate via owl in July.


    John walked into the examination room, still in the same position, staring at the back of Goyle''s head.


    March class turned the hourglass over, which meant the beginning of the exam.


    Turning over the test paper, the tip of the pen rustled on the parchment.


    Everyone wants to finish the exam as soon as possible so that they can have a good sleep.


    The sultry summer heat combined with the dizzying question caused sweat to drip from the tip of a student''s nose.


    He hurriedly wiped away the sweat.


    John was in no hurry to answer the questions.


    He glanced around with nostalgia, and he could see Goyle scratching his head and unable to think of an answer.


    Malfoy rubbed his hair with his hands, as if the answer might fall from his hair.


    Hermione seriously used a ruler to measure the gaps between words and the spacing between lines.


    Harry seemed to be in a daze, maybe it was the bumblebees outside that kept banging their heads against the glass and making noises that disturbed him.


    Ron was different. He had a calmness that didn''t care that the answer was correct and it all depended on fate.


    John didn''t know how he could see that confident, lucky, and guilty expression on Ron.


    Daphne dipped the quill John gave her in ink and wrote the answer on the parchment intently.


    As academic masters, Hermione and Daphne only need to stop and think occasionally.


    But the others racked their brains and couldn''t think of one, and finally decided to use Meng.


    John looked at all the various forms of living things.


    He started writing.


    The speed of his writing slowed down, and after writing a few lines, he would make a coughing sound from his mouth.


    The sound was not loud, but it caused echoes in the quiet auditorium.


    Marchban turned her attention to John. She marveled at the child more than once during the invigilation.


    "Maybe it''s a little flu."


    Even though it¡¯s not the season for influenza, Marchban won¡¯t think too much.


    John''s cough didn''t affect anyone else, so she didn''t take care of it.


    Time passed minute by minute, and after an hour, John stopped writing.


    His eyes scanned the questions and answers one by one.


    Did wand legislation contribute to or lead to better control of the goblin rebellions of the eighteenth century?


    How was the Statute of Secrecy violated in 1749, and what measures were taken to prevent similar incidents from happening again?


    Please state...


    He looked at the answers to these questions like a piece of art.


    It was written elegantly on the parchment paper with round characters. After the ink dried, the unique beauty felt like a poem written by a poet, rather than a test paper.


    Putting the pen next to the parchment, he began to think about it.


    The rustling sound of writing actually helps you sleep.


    For some people who are not strong-willed, it is very frustrating.


    John closed his eyes and felt it for a while, then slowly raised his hand.


    At that moment, the eyes of all the examiners on the field shifted.


    The one closest to him was Professor Tofty. He turned his attention and asked in an angry voice, "Wick, what''s wrong?"


    Tofty''s voice stopped the answering questions, and the students looked up at John.


    John answered honestly: "I feel a little uncomfortable."


    "If it''s just a little bit, you''d better endure it," Tofty suggested. "This exam is almost over."


    He thought John would sit down obediently, but John didn''t mean that.


    "I think I need to go to the campus hospital, Professor."


    John''s answer disappointed Tofty. He felt that this student didn''t even have this patience.


    Even if John showed his amazing talent in the exam, Tofty''s face darkened at this moment.


    "Okay, okay, I hope you are feeling unwell and not trying to find the hidden history of magic in the school hospital. Some students once used this trick." Tofty said angrily.

 Chapter 327：

    John looked at him, with a smile on his face, and chuckled: "You can rest assured about this."


    Tofty was about to come over and take away the parchment. His steps were heavy, but he stopped in an instant.


    There was horror on that unhappy face.


    "I think the professor may have to send him there." Black blood vessels crawled up John''s face, and black blood oozed from his eyes.


    It¡¯s like a scene from a horror movie.


    He smiled and said, "If you hurry up."


    Black blood spat out from his mouth, without a trace of red.


    "Take him to the school hospital quickly!"


    Tofty screamed in terror, "Hang on, kid."


    The ink on Daphne''s pen tip fell on the parchment, and she had no intention of reacting.


    Malfoy stared blankly over there, his mind seemed to have shut down.


    The auditorium was as quiet as death, with only the footsteps of Tofty and several examiners running out in panic.


    "Sit down and continue taking the exam!" After all, March''s class has a lot of experience, so she asked other students to continue taking the exam.


    But after this moment, most of them were absent-minded.


    Daphne tried to pick up the fallen quill several times, but she failed several times.


    A feeling of panic took over her whole body.


    The sound of the table falling came from Malfoy.


    He didn''t even care about the exam and ran out after those people.


    Not only him, almost all the Slytherin students got up.


    "sit down!"


    Daphne knew that it was time for her to abide by her agreement.


    With a loud shout, the Slytherin students stopped.


    Daphne forced herself to calm down, "Continue with the exam. John will be fine. This matter is nothing to him."


    All the deeds of John flashed through the minds of the Slytherin students, and they sat down.


    Only Malfoy, he couldn''t listen to other people''s words at all.


    Marchban waved his magic wand and collected the two test papers.


    When she saw John''s picture, she couldn''t help feeling that it looked like a piece of art.


    The one about Malfoy was only half written.


    ¡­


    Harry''s mind was very confused. He was originally thinking about the answer to question ten.


    He recalled that the first federation meeting had been held in France.


    Just as he was thinking of this, he heard John''s application to go to the campus hospital.


    After that, the face covered with black veins and the black blood made it impossible for him to calm down.


    He wanted to say, that was John Wick, how could something happen?


    But, that scene kept replaying in my mind like a movie.


    Even for an ordinary student, even if something happens to Malfoy, people will keep thinking about it.


    Harry forced his mind to concentrate on answering the question, and the rustling sounded in the auditorium again.


    The hourglass continued to trickle down, and Harry counted the hours.


    Gradually, the hourglass changes.


    The falling fools paved a dark, cool corridor.


    It¡¯s the Department of Mysteries!


    Harry found himself walking inside, his steps firm and decisive.


    He seems to be in a good mood and occasionally takes a few steps.


    The black door opened like it had done several times before, and he stood in a circular room with many doors.


    He walked straight across the stone floor without hesitation.


    He passed through the second door.


    Patches of light, just like the reflection of the Pensieve in Snape''s office.


    There was a strange beeping sound, but he didn''t pay attention.


    Time must be seized.


    Go through the third door and go through.


    The room full of shelves and **** looked like a cathedral just like the last time I entered it.


    He walked among the shelves until he reached the ninety-seventh row of shelves.


    Turn left.


    He continued to go deeper.


    There was an animal-like thing squirming there at the end of the aisle.


    The dark room makes it difficult to see what things are.


    And Harry, as the protagonist in the dream, made a cold, high-pitched voice.


    He couldn''t believe that this was coming from him, without any human kindness.


    "Get it for me, quickly!"


    "Take it off, I can''t touch it, you can touch it."


    He ordered the dark guy on the floor, and when he saw no movement, he cruelly took out his wand.


    That pale, slender hand held the wand and recited the painful spell mercilessly.


    "Crucio"


    The guy screamed in pain and fell down in a twisted state.


    "Lord Voldemort is waiting."


    The man on the floor had his shoulders shaking and looked very painful.


    When he raised his head, he revealed a face that Harry was all too familiar with.


    Sirius.


    ¡­


    Chapter 356 Unable to change and still the same


    Why is Sirius there?


    As soon as Harry''s doubts emerged, he heard Sirius scream again.


    His doubts were washed away by that scene, and only worry remained.


    Sirius''s face was stained with blood, twisted and hideous due to pain, but there was unyielding perseverance in his eyes.


    "Unless you kill me." He didn''t flinch and faced Harry directly.


    "It will definitely happen in the end," the cold voice said without warmth, "You have to take it down first, Blake, do you think this is the limit? We have plenty of time, no one will come here."


    "No, Sirius!"


    Harry struggled and screamed. He fell to the cold stone floor and woke up.


    But that scene still made Harry scream, and the scar burned with pain again, and the people in the auditorium turned their attention.


    He saw the worry and astonishment on the faces of Hermione and Ron. March class exclaimed "Oh God" and took the struggling Harry out of the auditorium.


    "What happened today? Something happened to everyone." Marchban was so old that Harry didn''t even dare to resist too much.


    He was helped out of the auditorium to the foyer, still recalling the scene of Sirius being tortured in his mind.


    "I''m fine, Professor, I just fell asleep and had a nightmare." Harry explained randomly.


    Marchban said with a distressed look, "Everyone has exam pressure, and there is also the matter of John Wick. Maybe you can calm down outside for a while before going back."


    "No need, Professor, I''ve answered all I can."


    Harry just wants to find someone quickly to save Sirius. After all, he is more mature and knows how to seek help from others.


    Marchban said gently, "Very good, very good. I will put your papers away, but I suggest you lie down and take a rest."


    "I will," Harry nodded desperately and glanced towards the stairs, "Thank you very much, Professor."


    As the Marches sauntered into the Great Hall, Harry darted up the marble stairs.


    He ran quickly towards Professor McGonagall''s office.


    Arriving at the door of Professor McGonagall''s office, he knocked hard but received no response.


    He didn''t know where Professor McGonagall was at this time. He was like an ant on a hot pot, looking everywhere.


    Dumbledore was not at school and Hagrid was missing. Harry thought he could find Professor McGonagall.


    But now Professor McGonagall can''t be found, who can he look for?


    "Harry!"


    Ron''s voice sounded, and he was out of breath from running.


    Harry looked up, but he didn''t see Hermione.


    "What happened? Are you sick? Are you okay?" Ron took a breath and asked a series of greetings.


    Harry said hurriedly: "Follow me, I have something to tell you. Where is Hermione?"


    He took Ron and ran to another empty classroom.


    Ron said, "As soon as she finished her exam, she went to the school hospital, and John was there."


    "You should have seen John''s situation." Ron was still frightened.


    This matter may become his nightmare.


    Harry said irritably, "We have to go find Hermione and tell her what happened."


    Ron asked in confusion: "What happened?"


    "Voldemort captured Sirius and coerced and tortured him."


    Harry and Ron ran towards the school hospital.


    But now the school hospital was crowded with people. He had hoped to see Professor McGonagall here, but he still didn''t see him.


    Snape walked out of the campus hospital in a hurry, even seeing Harry indifferent.


    Harry found Hermione in the crowd, stepped forward and pulled her to the empty classroom.


    "What happened to you just now, Harry?" The worry in Hermione''s eyes did not go away, she said, "John is sick."


    "I know, but Sirius was caught by Voldemort." Harry said anxiously, "He was tortured and was about to die."


    "What? How could you do that?"


    "I saw it. I saw it when I fell asleep during the exam."


    Hermione''s face turned pale, and she kept looking in the direction of the school hospital, "But, but where is it? How did you catch it?"


    "I don''t know," Harry said, "but I know where it is. A room in the Department of Mysteries. It''s full of shelves filled with little glass balls. It''s at the end of the ninety-seventh row of shelves."


    Harry said with a trembling voice, "He wanted to use Sirius to get what he wanted from there. He tortured Sirius and said he would kill him in the end."


    He is very helpless now, and no one he can rely on is gone.

 Chapter 328：

    "How do we get there?" Harry asked his friend.


    Ron stammered and asked: "Go, where?"


    "Go to the Department of Mysteries!" Harry said loudly, "Go to the Department of Mysteries to save Sirius!"


    "Harry," Hermione took a deep breath, she was very scared now, "How could Voldemort be like you in the Ministry of Magic without being discovered?"


    "How do I know?" Harry had already lost his cool and shouted, "The question is how do we get there!"


    Hermione tried to make him understand that it was impossible in theory because it was filled with Ministry staff.


    "I don''t know, maybe it''s the Invisibility Cloak or something," Harry said loudly, "The Department of Mysteries is always empty anyway!"


    "You haven''t been there, Harry." Hermione corrected him, these were just dreams.


    Harry didn''t think so. He once saved Mr. Weasley through a dream. How could it be just a dream?


    Even Ron thinks it makes sense.


    Hermione''s eyes were still looking towards the school hospital, but Harry blocked her view, "Sirius is going to die, Hermione!"


    He was dissatisfied with Hermione''s constant absent-mindedness, and Hermione knew it.


    But...but they are also my friends over there.


    She said irritably: "I''m not criticizing you, Harry! But you are indeed, a little bit, I mean, don''t you think you are a little too uncool?


    Harry had done this more than once. He always felt that only he could save anyone.


    When he was in third grade, he thought Sirius was the murderer of his father, so he wanted to find Sirius for revenge.


    "You don''t understand," Harry yelled at her, "I''m not having nightmares, I''m not dreaming at all! What do you think I''m doing with Occlumency? Why do you think Dumbledore doesn''t let me see those things again? thing?"


    "Because they are real, Hermione, Sirius fell into a trap and I saw it!"


    "No one else knows, which means that only we can save him!"


    "If you don''t want to go, you can wait here for John, but I want to go because he is my godfather, understand?"


    "If I remember correctly, you had no problem with my impulsiveness when I rescued you by the lake!" Harry yelled.


    Hermione saw the Slytherin commotion at the entrance of the school hospital. It was John, and he was vomiting black blood again.


    Her heart skipped a beat. When she heard Harry''s words, she said angrily: "What about John! How many times has he saved you!"


    "Dumbledore wants you to learn Occlumency, otherwise those things will come in. If Occlumency is in place, you won''t see these at all!"


    "When will you be like John and not act out of emotion?"


    Hermione''s tone was so aggressive that Ron was a little frightened.


    "Hermione, please don''t mention John at this time."


    "John is lying there now!" Hermione screamed: "He was not injured as someone saw in a dream, but he was vomiting blood in front of us!"


    Ron was yelled at and was speechless.


    Compared to one of Harry''s dreams, John was really lying there.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense. Harry turned his head away and said nothing. He was angry that Hermione still thought she was just dreaming.


    And Hermione, her best friend was dying in the hospital bed, and she didn''t want to leave because of one of Harry''s dreams.


    Moreover, Dumbledore asked Harry to learn Occlumency, but he made no progress at all.


    At this moment, the door of the empty classroom was opened.


    It was Ginny and Luna walking in.


    They went to visit John and heard that he was ill.


    Hearing the sound, they came over to check.


    "Hello," Ginny said hesitantly, "We heard Harry''s voice, what are you yelling about?"


    "None of your business!" Harry said rudely, he was annoyed.


    Ginny''s face suddenly turned cold, "There''s no need to speak in such a tone. I was just wondering if I could be of any help."


    "You can''t help." Harry refused.


    "Your attitude is quite rude." Luna said flatly.


    Harry didn''t want to deal with her, she was a crazy girl.


    "Luna, how is John?" Hermione was always concerned about that side.


    Luna just came out of there. She said in a daze, "Everything is fine. He said he was fine and winked at me."


    "Look, John is just sick." Harry said angrily.


    Hermione finally breathed a sigh of relief, only Ginny hesitated to speak.


    She wanted to say that maybe John was just coaxing Luna.


    She saw Madam Pomfrey''s red eyes. Snape seemed to be very irritable and kicked all the students out.


    Hermione also knew that she had a bad attitude towards her son because of her worries. After relaxing for a while, she said, "Harry, we need to verify the reality of the dream. What if it is Voldemort''s trick?"


    Harry still wanted to yell, but Hermione''s glare made him calm down a little, "How to verify?"


    "Use the fire, Umbridge is in hospital now, no one will check on us."


    Luna''s ethereal voice sounded like singing, "We can use Umbridge''s, her office is the closest."


    Just as they said, they headed towards Umbridge''s office.


    The door to Umbridge''s office wasn''t even locked, so they went straight in.


    Throw floo powder into the fire and connect to 12 Grimmauld Place.


    Harry was fully expecting to see Sirius and called out several times.


    It turned out to be Kreacher, the house elf.


    Kreacher told him that Sirius was not in the house.


    The color drained from Harry''s face.


    Everything seems to be going back to the destiny it was supposed to go to.


    At this moment, Umbridge appeared.


    Her eyes were burning, staring at the five people in her office, and said ferociously: "Where is Rubeus Hagrid?"


    None of them expected that Madam Pomfrey found a bottle of anti-petrification potion left behind from the last petrification.


    After Umri was rescued, the first thing he did was to settle the score with the dog and the big man!


    ¡­


    Chapter 357 Yeqi and Urgency


    Harry was blocked.


    "What are you doing in my office?" Umbridge''s face always twitched unconsciously because she had been bitten by a dog.


    This made her already slack old face look even more ferocious.


    "I, I want to get my Firebolt back." Harry said in a hoarse voice.


    "Lie!"


    Umbridge looked very excited and pointed her wand at the five people.


    "I just heard who you were talking to."


    Umbridge twitched her face, she even lost her artificial smile, and said sharply: "You are talking to that big man!"


    "No, I didn''t."


    Harry wanted to retort, but Umbridge wouldn''t accept it.


    She stepped forward and grabbed Harry by the collar, throwing him onto the table with a thud.


    Harry felt a surge of anger and reached for the wand in his pocket.


    With sharp eyes, Umbridge snatched the wand away in advance and held it in her hand.


    "Don''t try to lie." Umbridge flicked Harry''s wand aside.


    "You have no control over who I talk to!" Harry roared.


    "Very well, I gave you a chance, Mr. Potter." Umbridge said hypocritically, making that annoying slurping sound, "I have no choice but to forcefully pry your mouth open."


    She pointed her wand at Harry, walked to her desk and opened the drawer.


    Seeing the empty bottle inside, her face twitched again. From the corner of her eye, she caught sight of the cat plate on the table, and she suddenly shot at Ginny.


    "Expelliarmus"


    The wand Ginny took out bounced out and fell into Umbridge''s hand.


    Not only that, but other people''s wands also flew out.


    "You still want to attack me?" Umbridge let out that annoying laugh, "You will all be expelled now."


    Her eyes stayed on the two redheads for a while, "There are no Weasley students left."


    Ginny glared at her angrily, and Ron was even more surprised that his sister was so bold.


    But in front of an adult wizard, Ginny was still caught.


    Umbridge pointed her wand at the parchment on the table, and the quill automatically wrote on it.


    "Professor Snape, please come to the office. I''ve captured Potter."


    After writing a sentence, the parchment folded automatically and turned into a paper airplane and flew out.


    "Next, we have a lot of time to talk slowly." Umbridge said.


    Harry''s expression became a little dull.


    Snape, yes, Snape!


    He forgot, he actually forgot, there was another member of the Order of the Phoenix.


    Snape walked in with a bad expression on his face, and Harry could even see...sadness on his face?


    "If you have nothing to do," Snape''s tone was cold, "I don''t think I have that much time to care about what Potter did."


    Even though he said this, Snape still came over.


    "I''d like another bottle of Veritaserum, the sooner the better, Professor Snape." Umbridge''s face twitched, but she still forced a smile.


    "You took my last bottle for interrogation," Snape glanced at several people in the office. "It only takes three drops to make one person reveal all the secrets."


    Harry opened his eyes wide and met his gaze, wanting him to read his inner thoughts.


    "You can make some more, can''t you?" Umbridge was eager for revenge.


    "It takes a moon cycle," Snape said impatiently, "You can wait."


    "I still have the right to rate you." Umbridge saw that she couldn''t do it and threatened her directly.


    Snape turned around to leave indifferently, his steps hurried.


    When Harry saw this, he shouted: "He''s got Padfoot! In that hiding place!"


    Snape''s steps paused slightly, and then he left faster.


    "Padfoot? Good, good." Umbridge panted like a cow when she saw Snape leave.


    "You forced these," Umbridge''s expression turned ferocious, "Using the Cruciatus Curse should make you say it."


    "Wait, Harry, we just have to tell her." Hermione shouted anxiously.


    Harry looked at Hermione with wide eyes, not expecting that Hermione would say this.


    Even Ron and the others couldn''t believe it. Ron wanted Hermione to stop talking, but he fell down when Umbridge pointed her wand at him.


    "Hagrid, Hagrid wants us to go to the Forbidden Forest. There are things he has prepared for Dumbledore there."


    "Thing, what thing?" Umbridge was stunned at first, and then her eyes were full of surprise.

 Chapter 329：

    She has always wanted to take advantage of Dumbledore. If it can be proven that Dumbledore wanted to harm the Ministry of Magic, then she will receive unprecedented attention.


    "Weapons, weapons." Hermione buried her face in her hands and sobbed.


    But Ron clearly saw the corners of her mouth curl up.


    Umbridge couldn''t wait to perform meritorious service. She said, "Take me over to see that weapon."


    Hermione''s body was trembling, and Umbridge was very satisfied. She pointed her wand at Ron and the three of them, and the three of them were **** by the rope that flew out.


    "Now, you come with me and Potter." Umbridge warned, "Don''t try to do any tricks!"


    Harry didn''t know what Hermione was talking about, but he knew that he could only follow Hermione''s words now.


    Two people were held hostage and walked out of the office.


    Umbridge''s face twitched from time to time, and sometimes she would make dog barking sounds in her mouth.


    Hermione and Harry walked in front, and they looked at each other.


    I hope a professor will show up on the way.


    It''s a pity that everyone is not here at this time.


    Both people''s wands were thrown away again, and now they were no match for Umbridge.


    They quickly left the castle and arrived at the edge of the Forbidden Forest.


    "Where is it?" Umbridge asked sharply.


    Hermione pretended to be cowardly and said, "Forbidden Forest, it''s in the Forbidden Forest. That weapon is too powerful."


    Umbridge was dubious, but just thinking that she could defeat Dumbledore, she moved on.


    The two men walked in front, and Harry wanted to ask what the plan was.


    Hermione spoke loudly, she wanted to use centaurs to deal with Umbridge.


    But, I don¡¯t know why.


    It seems that because of the last time, the centaurs did not show up.


    This made Hermione a little anxious.


    "What tricks are you playing!" Umbridge realized something was wrong and had already entered the Forbidden Forest very deep.


    She pointed her wand at the two people, "Where is the thing? Where is it?"


    Sweat broke out on Hermione''s forehead, and she hesitated: "Yes, yes..."


    ¡°Bah¡ª!¡±


    A white shadow fell from the sky, and instantly Umbridge''s hand holding the wand burst into blood, causing the wand to fall.


    "Hooooo¡ª!"


    There was a loud bang, and the three people froze.


    Umbridge''s screams were stuck in her throat, and she quacked like a duck.


    Harry felt the whistling wind behind his head and turned his head carefully.


    The big tail like a peony flower was very long, and a huge creature blinked at them.


    Hermione''s body stiffened, and she even forgot to breathe.


    The big cat-like guy is right there, and no one dares to move.


    At this moment, the white shadow flapped its wings and landed.


    Impartial, right on the big cat¡¯s head.


    Now it was the big cat''s turn not to move.


    Hermione''s eyes widened, that was...


    "Basil?"


    She called out, and Basil looked at her, then tilted his head.


    "Basil, help us." Hermione shouted anxiously.


    Harry thought it was too risky for her to do this.


    Umbridge picked up the fallen wand, pointed it at the big cat and cursed, "Get out of the way, you ugly beast!"


    She shot out a rope from her wand to tie up the big cat, but saw that the rope broke before it could fly.


    She was stunned. A black shadow had already arrived in front of her. The sharp bird''s beak penetrated her wrist, its sharp claws embedded in her shoulder, and she flew up.


    This time, Harry was dumbfounded.


    It was a black long-eared owl, and it actually carried a person and flew up.


    Umbridge cursed and flew further and further away, and finally disappeared.


    "Sirius!" Harry yelled and hurried back and forth.


    Hermione looked back at Basil who was sitting on the big cat''s head, and she followed suit.


    As soon as he arrived at the edge of the Forbidden Forest, Harry met the three Rons who had broken free.


    "How did you get out?" Hermione asked in surprise.


    Ron handed the retrieved wand to Harry and Hermione and said, "It''s Basil. It flew into the office and cut the ropes."


    "What should we do now?" Ginny asked.


    Harry said, "Of course I rushed to save Sirius."


    "But how to get there?" Ron asked awkwardly.


    Harry paused.


    "We can fly there" an ethereal voice sounded, it was Luna.


    "Yeah, but we don''t have enough brooms!" Ron said angrily, "You may be able to fly without riding a broom, but we can''t grow wings!"


    "Besides the broom, there are other ways." Luna said calmly.


    "Then what can you do to ride Wanwan Snoring?" Ron asked.


    "The Snorlax doesn''t know the road, it only knows the places it has been." Luna said arrogantly, "Remember what Hagrid said, they are good at finding the places the riders want to find."


    Harry turned around. Standing between the two trees were two Thestrals.


    Yeqi looked directly at them, as if he understood what they said.


    ¡­


    Chapter 358 Stars and Dimness


    School hospital, Snape returned here again.


    As soon as he entered the door, Madam Pomfrey stopped him.


    Madam Pomfrey wiped her tears and said, "Can you contact his family?"


    "It is a very deadly poison with no antidote."


    Snape said silently, "Can I talk to him?"


    "Pay attention to the time," Madam Pomfrey nodded, returning to her usual appearance, "The patient needs to rest."


    Snape walked into the quiet school hospital, and there was a cough in his ears.


    It''s John''s.


    That face has become ferocious.


    Black blood vessels occupied his cheeks, and every cough was as violent as coughing up his lungs.


    Snape suddenly didn''t know what to say, and he felt a sense of absurdity in his heart.


    In the past time, he had taken the trouble to mention John Wick to Dumbledore again and again.


    He felt that this man looked too much like Voldemort.


    The same amazing talent, the same handsomeness, the same surrounding a group of people.


    Even Snape was vaguely affected.


    John is smarter than Voldemort, and he single-handedly changed Slytherin.


    Let the sand turn into green glass.


    As the head of Slytherin, Snape couldn''t help but immerse himself in it.


    He brought glory and change.


    Arrogant people like Malfoy and Greengrass are all vassal to him.


    The more this happened, the more the contradictions in Snape''s heart became shaken.


    He had seen the real side of John. This young man once caught Sirius and said the coldest words in the calmest voice.


    He also saw a young man deliberately leaving his badge behind, hoping to make himself a one-hearted one.


    But these were all rejected by him.


    Snape couldn''t afford the gamble.


    There is no second Dumbledore in the wizarding world, and John has a vague tendency to be the third Dark Lord.


    Although time and time again, John proved that he was different from Voldemort.


    But, prejudice is like a big mountain.


    The funny thing is that when Snape finally crossed the mountain, he only saw a dying Slytherin student.


    John noticed Snape''s arrival, his eyes filled with a deathly grayness.


    Snape had a complicated expression on his face, opened his mouth, and finally turned into a simple and ordinary greeting: "Hello, Mr. Wick."


    "Professor." John was so weak that his tiredness was visible even when he spoke a word.


    The two were silent for a while, and Snape said: "The poison on your body was caused by man. Maybe St. Mungo''s can alleviate it."


    "Haha...cough..." John laughed out loud, but it turned into a cough in an instant, and black blood flowed down the corner of his mouth. He shook his head and said, "Professor, you are a master of potions. With your knowledge, can''t you tell? "


    He was lying on the hospital bed, staring at the ceiling aimlessly, and said without fear: "St. Mungo''s can''t help me. Professor McGonagall is a very good person. She is destined to be disappointed this time."


    It¡¯s because the more you know, the more you feel despair about John¡¯s condition.


    That kind of poison will deplete every organ of the body and eventually lead to despair.


    Even Snape, the Potions Master, was helpless against John''s poison.


    Snape was indescribably complicated. He thought he would be happy because a person who might become the third generation Dark Lord was about to die.


    But all he felt was irritability, sadness, self-blame and... guilt.


    Even the most hated headmaster in the history of Hogwarts would sincerely praise this student.


    Slytherin''s best student is going to die, how ironic.


    As a potion master, he didn''t notice it at all.


    Even if it was only for a while in the morning, John might be able to be saved.


    Only then did he realize that he was not just someone who might become the third generation Dark Lord.


    Those are my students.


    He should have been his proudest student.


    Slytherin''s most proud legend.


    As the dean, I should have protected him and taught him.


    But looking at it carefully, it seems that I have never done those things.


    The disgust at the beginning of school, the fear and alienation after that.


    It was he who pushed John Wick to this point step by step.

 Chapter 330：

    "Feel sorry."


    From that mouth, which had always been a small mouth smeared with honey and full of viciousness and yin and yang, came out a sentence that had not been spoken for a long time.


    Snape said, "Sorry, Wick."


    "As your dean, I failed to protect you."


    When Snape said this, he looked confused as he didn''t know how to face the Wick family. "I will notify your parents and ask them to come and see you for the last time."


    "No need," John shook his head and said, "That''s it. The more you try to stay, the more it will bring pain to others."


    Snape looked moved. He was surprised by John''s calmness about death.


    Unlike Voldemort, who frantically resisted death, John embraced death.


    "Wick, you still have time until sunset."


    This is one of the few happy interactions between Slytherins.


    John said softly, "Professor, let the Star Club handle me."


    Snape paused as he left, and turned to look at John.


    Now John is defenseless. If he uses Legilimency, he can easily know all his thoughts.


    But Snape just had a thought and stopped.


    Facing Slytherin''s best student, he couldn''t do such a thing.


    "Can."


    This is what, as a dean, you can ultimately do for your students.


    The door to the campus hospital opened, and Professor McGonagall hurriedly came over. She brought with her the chief physician of St. Mungo''s Hospital, Hippocrat Smethyk.


    "I''ve never seen anything like this." When Smesek saw John, he couldn''t help but be shocked by his current condition.


    At the same time, the dissatisfaction of those who were taken away from St. Mungo''s Hospital disappeared.


    Because when he stepped forward to check, he accidentally touched John''s hand.


    The hand was withered and shrunken, like a mummy.


    In such a state, not to mention going bumpy, even if you move carelessly, something will happen.


    The more he checked, the more solemn his expression became. Finally, he shook his head at Professor McGonagall, "Sorry, he has reached the end."


    "Oh, no." Professor McGonagall took a step back in disbelief.


    She had seen what a high-spirited young man this was. Although she knew that she was not professional enough in treatment, she still begged without knowing her ability: "Please, look at it again."


    "It was a poison that had never appeared before, mixed with dozens of deadly toxins." Smethyk shook his head and sentenced him to death. "The period before sunset was his last time."


    Professor McGonagall''s face turned pale, and her hand clutched her heart and collar.


    She looked at Snape again, and Snape nodded slowly.


    The potion master said so. It seemed that at this moment, all good luck was not going to this young man.


    Professor McGonagall couldn''t bear the blow, so she walked out of the campus hospital with heavy steps.


    There were fewer people outside, and there was one person sitting at the door.


    The platinum-blond hair was leaning against the wall, and the tie was torn loosely and hung around his neck.


    Malfoy sat there, looking at the ground, wondering what he was thinking.


    Daphne leaned against the wall, with her best friend and sister beside her.


    They comforted Daphne that she would be fine.


    That was the King of Slytherin, the youngest recipient of the Order of Merlin in history.


    The door to the school hospital opened and Malfoy looked up.


    A pair of worried eyes cast their way over, and Professor McGonagall''s face turned pale again.


    But this news must be told by her.


    She is the vice-principal. Dumbledore is no longer here, so she must take responsibility.


    She took a deep breath, facing the expectant eyes, she was going to announce the news, the news that made everyone sad.


    "John Wick..."


    Malfoy and Daphne looked at her at the same time, the hope and pleading in their eyes made Professor McGonagall even unable to bear it.


    She pursed her lips and said with difficulty, "We have time before sunset."


    Everyone was silent.


    "impossible!"


    Malfoy lost control, and he shouted: "He will not die, he is John!"


    "All men are mortal, Malfoy." Snape came out.


    His expression seemed to be back to normal.


    "John won''t, he promised me!" Malfoy was extremely excited.


    Daphne''s body went limp and she leaned against the wall, being supported by Pansy and her sister.


    Snape remained rational and looked indifferent, "Stop your barking, Malfoy."


    "John Wick lets Daphne Greengrass in."


    Malfoy looked back and saw that Daphne broke away from her best friend and sister and ran towards the school hospital.


    Unable to maintain her image, she arrived all the way into the room.


    She saw John, but after not seeing him for a while, he was almost unrecognizable.


    John''s lips moved, as if he was speaking.


    Daphne hurriedly approached, and she heard the faint sound of mosquitoes and flies.


    "our promise."


    ¡­


    Chapter 359 I died surrounded by people


    The sun sets little by little.


    Daphne hopes that the sun will stop like this, but unfortunately she is not a **** and cannot do things that go against common sense.


    "I don''t want to be here." John said weakly.


    Daphne found a wheelchair, and she could easily pick up John.


    Too light.


    She couldn''t imagine what kind of pain it must have been to turn John like this into this.


    Daphne pushed her wheelchair and walked in the castle, followed by a large number of students.


    Almost everyone could not believe that the young man who was so high-spirited just a few days ago turned into this look in the blink of an eye.


    The four members of the Qunxing Club on campus are all here.


    Neville Longbottom.


    Draco Malfoy.


    Cedric Diggory.


    Daphne Greengrass.


    They were standing beside John on the edge of the Black Lake.


    How many times have I sweated here, and how many times have I fallen here.


    Strength is supreme.


    Once upon a time, a Muggle wizard came to Slytherin, the pure-blood supremacy, and opened the hearts of those rebellious teenagers and girls with glory.


    They are Slytherins, and Glory should witness the glory with them.


    They are sand, each one has the possibility of shining, refined into glass by a student named John Wick, and hung on a tree named Hogwarts, becoming the most eye-catching one.


    They are proud because they are Slytherins.


    They are treacherous because they are Slytherins.


    They are strong because they are Slytherins.


    They are honored because they are Slytherins.


    Chasing glory, defending glory, witnessing glory, we...are the glory itself.


    Everyone watched in silence. They were like the Great Black Wall, surrounding the upcoming bright star, trying to catch it.


    The sun gradually set, and a sad atmosphere gathered over Hogwarts.


    The last ray of sunlight disappeared on the other side of the black lake.


    John''s eyelids felt extremely heavy, toxins were raging in his body, and he could no longer bleed black blood.


    He whispered: "It''s so cold."


    Upon hearing this, Malfoy took off his robe and was about to cover it with John.


    But when he put down his robe, he saw the body without breathing.


    His heart trembled violently, and he numbly covered John with his robe.


    Everyone else also discovered it.


    Daphne couldn''t hold it back and shed tears.


    They surrounded John like stars guarding him.


    The brightest star.


    Fallen.


    The sound of painful cries spread like ignited grass clippings.


    Hogwarts reaches its peak of grief.


    The professors were all silent. Professor Flitwick took out a handkerchief to wipe the tears from the corners of his eyes.


    Professor Sprout muttered, "Oh my God."


    Professor McGonagall held onto the doorpost.


    Snape''s eyes were lifeless for a moment.


    The examiners all sighed with regret, and Tofty even blamed himself.


    If he had agreed earlier, wouldn''t this have happened?


    He felt that he no longer had the face to stay in this position.


    He killed the shining star.


    He is a sinner.


    "Send him back." Professor McGonagall said.


    Snape said: "He let the Society of Stars handle his funeral."


    "It''s just like¡­"


    Before he finished speaking, everyone knew who it was.


    The boy who followed John.


    The bond of Qunxing Club is so beautiful.


    But luck never favors them.


    It was not just the star that fell, but also the stars that followed him.

 Chapter 331：

    It makes people sigh and regret.


    ?Perhaps many years later, they will meet some outstanding students.


    But it is destined to be impossible to achieve the amazingness of John Wick.


    ¡­


    The Star Club brought John''s body back.


    Malfoy still can''t believe that a good John died like this.


    "who is it."


    Malfoy was like a wolf that had lost its master, growling and snarling in search of the poisoner.


    Cedric stared at John, he didn''t believe that John just died like this without any preparation.


    Neville, who was supposed to be the most sensitive among them all, was the calmest.


    And they knew that Neville just didn''t react for a moment.


    Among everyone, Neville was the first to get to know John.


    From that train, they established a friendship.


    That is extremely profound, no worse than any other person.


    If John was in Gryffindor, then he, John and Hermione would be the three best friends.


    Daphne gathered her emotions and walked to the round table, where John''s seat belonged.


    It seems that even the Star Society has discovered the death of his master. The dome today is extremely dim.


    The scattered starlight gathered into an envelope that had been prepared and landed on the round table.


    "Daphne, pick it up." Cedric looked at Daphne.


    Malfoy also set his sights on Daphne.


    Neville nodded.


    Daphne opened the letter.


    "When this letter is opened, it means that I no longer have the ability to move.


    This also means that the last chance is here. This is a game, a game made by life.


    Therefore, I ask all members of Qunxing Club to fulfill the following words.


    Percy and Fleur were already in place, and the fireplace in the Society of Stars could lead to the Ministry of Magic.


    Daphne, I need you to complete my funeral in front of everyone, remember, everyone is watching, so that some people can believe it.


    Neville, Draco, take your weapons, Cedric takes my wand, and go from the fireplace to the Ministry of Magic.


    Jin will lead you through everything.


    The last sentence, Daphne, remember our agreement. "


    This is a plan, which arranges the next things.


    When Daphne finished reading, everyone''s eyes focused on her.


    Malfoy looked at his hands, and Neville came out of sadness.


    Cedric said solemnly: "This is the plan set by John, and we should complete it."


    After he finished speaking, the round table opened automatically, revealing the weapons arsenal underneath.


    They walked in and all the cupboards inside were opened.


    Weapons appeared in front of them one by one. The most eye-catching ones were the four sets of clothes floating in front of them.


    They are all sized to fit everyone.


    When clothes touch them, they put them on automatically.


    Those weapons were also flying towards them.


    Malfoy has an extra emerald ring and is equipped with an amulet.


    Neville saw Marvolo''s Sword and came straight over.


    A long box fell in front of Cedric. After opening it, John''s wand was inside.


    With everything ready, the three of them stopped in front of the fireplace.


    They looked at the round table, emotions rolling in their eyes, and finally walked into the fireplace.


    Everyone left, only Daphne and John were left.


    Daphne caressed John''s thin cheek, her body was cold and without warmth.


    She thought back to the day she found John collapsed.


    John made a promise that nothing would happen to him.


    She murmured: "If you lied to me, I will never forgive you in my life."


    Taking John with her, she held a funeral for John under the watchful eyes of all the teachers and students.


    The auditorium was lit with white candles, and each student held a candle in his hand.


    An atmosphere of sadness permeated Hogwarts.


    Those students who once called John their patron saint.


    Those students who saw John as their target.


    Those students who were in love with John.


    Without exception, the candles are lit and swaying in the starlight.


    They went to John and put the white flowers on them.


    One after another, John''s thin and ugly body was buried.


    Only the face covered with black blood vessels and without warmth was left.


    Not only students, but also professors came forward to place flowers.


    Perhaps they should be thankful that Trelawney is not here.


    Otherwise, Trelawney, who regards John as her successor, would be so sad.


    Snape put down the flowers. He was now finally sure that he had lost a student.


    A very good student.


    Stupidity will accompany him for the rest of his life.


    Self-blame accompanies him to sleep.


    When it was the third grader''s turn to put down the flowers, Pansy''s ex-boyfriend saw the lifeless face.


    He suppressed the excitement that curled up at the corner of his mouth.


    He succeeded.


    He is more mature than other students. When the students fanatically followed John Wick, he prepared himself for the future.


    As an underappreciated person, he needs to use some extreme methods to obtain greater benefits.


    When Voldemort wanted to poison John, he saw the avenue to the sky.


    As long as he succeeds, he will receive huge benefits in the future.


    The greater the risk, the greater the reward.


    Although he didn''t know why the mighty Dark Lord would poison a student, he still did it.


    Because only in this way can mixed-race orphans like him get better attention.


    He didn''t think about why John''s best friends were not around. There were always some people who were unwilling to accept the great sadness.


    He confirmed his death and thought about how to inform Voldemort.


    John''s body was covered with a layer of warm color in the candlelight.


    Everyone is watching, the death of John Wick...


    Really dead?


    A voice that no one could hear sounded slowly.


    ¡¾Ding¡­¡¿


    ¡­


    Chapter 360 Abnormality and the Ministry of Magic


    If it weren¡¯t for the terrifying appearance and strange characteristics of the Yeqi, then it must be a very good mount.


    Although the Thestrals at Hogwarts had basically never left, when Harry and the others came out of the Ministry of Magic, they still arrived at the entrance of the Ministry of Magic accurately.


    That red phone booth.


    Several people squeezed in, and Harry had a good memory. He recalled the number he used to go to the Ministry of Magic with Mr. Weasley.


    After inputting, the cold female voice sounded.


    "Welcome to the Ministry of Magic, please state your name and your business."


    "Harry Potter, Ron Weasley, Hermione Granger, Ginny Weasley, Luna Lovegood," he rattled off a string of names, "We''re here to save Unless you, the Ministry of Magic, have rescued the person."


    The only response to Harry was the cold female voice, "Thank you, guest, please pick up the badge and pin it to your clothes."


    Five badges dropped from the coin return slot, with their respective names and rescue missions on them.


    Obviously this female voice is not a real person.


    As the female voice gave her last instructions, the phone booth slowly sank.


    Fortunately, Harry and the others didn''t have gorillas like Slytherin Goyle and Crabbe, otherwise they wouldn''t be able to squeeze into this phone booth.


    When they arrived at the familiar golden hall, they found that the place was unusually quiet.


    There was no flame rising in the fireplace embedded in the four walls, and the entire Ministry of Magic was not popular at all.


    "The Ministry of Magic hopes you have a pleasant stay tonight." The cold female voice sounded for the last time.


    The door of the phone booth suddenly opened, and Harry and others walked out.


    The sound of running water came from the golden Magic Brothers Fountain, and even the person who was supposed to be checking was no longer there.


    Harry took the lead and ran in the hall. Although Old Barty felt that some of the equipment in the Ministry of Magic was old and in disrepair, the place was still very big.


    The further Harry walked inside, the more uneasy he became.


    The last time he came here, there was a lot of people coming and going at the Ministry of Magic.


    Even if it¡¯s close to get off work time, it¡¯s impossible for there to be no one there.


    Go through the golden fence gate and walk towards the elevator.


    The feeling of uneasiness was getting stronger and stronger, but he cared about Sirius, so he pressed the button at the bottom.


    "Percy works here," Hermione said suddenly. "Ron said he was a workaholic, maybe at this time."


    After finishing speaking, Hermione looked at Harry.


    Harry said anxiously, "We don''t have that time."


    Hermione stopped talking after hearing this, and Ginny''s thoughts changed.


    In the Weasley family, Percy is very good to Ginny.


    After all, in a room full of brothers and sisters, there is only one sister.


    She looked at the button leading to the fifth floor and silently wrote it down.


    Luna was like a confused little girl who accidentally entered the Ministry of Magic. Ginny felt that she needed to protect her.


    The elevator reaches the Department of Mysteries and the gate opens.

 Chapter 332：

    The corridor outside was empty, and a black door at the end was consistent with the one in Harry''s dream.


    Harry looked at the door. This was not the first time he had seen it. To be precise, he had seen it too many times in his dreams this year.


    "Let''s go." Harry said quietly, as if he was afraid of disturbing anyone.


    When he was only a few feet away from the black door, Harry recalled Hermione''s suggestion and said, "Actually, Hermione is right. We might be able to ask someone to find Percy, and then..."


    "I think there is nothing wrong with this proposal, but I have a question," Ron asked, "If Percy is not here and we are separated again, how should we reunite?"


    Seemingly sensing Harry''s thoughts, Ron said: "Don''t even think about abandoning us, buddy."


    Harry looked back at the four people, and saw no flinch on any of their faces.


    After that impulse, he gradually calmed down.


    He suddenly realized that Hermione was right, but sometimes he was not very calm.


    So he wanted to face it alone, but his companions did not back down.


    Now standing in front of the door, I have no choice.


    Harry came to the black door as in his dream, and the door opened.


    They stepped inside. It was a large circular room.


    There are many black doors inlaid on the black walls, all of them are exactly the same, without any marks or handles.


    Some branch-shaped candles were dotted on the walls, and the blue flames swayed out a cold light, which was projected on the polished marble floor, making the ground look like a dark water surface.


    "Who closed the door?" Harry said, and he regretted it.


    When Ron closed the door, the room, which was not bright enough, could only rely on the faint light from the tiny flame.


    Harry just wanted to walk over as quickly as possible, but at this moment, the twelve doors in the dream began to rotate.


    It''s a wall, a circular wall rotating.


    After they stopped, they didn¡¯t even know which door they came in through.


    Harry and the others need to calm down. Now they can''t tell which is the entrance in the dream, so they have to rely on luck to open a door.


    It was an empty room.


    Perhaps after experiencing the darkness of the previous room, they felt that this room was much brighter.


    There were none of the twinkling, flickering lights that Harry had seen in his dreams.


    There were only a few tables, and in the center there was a huge glass tank big enough for them to swim in.


    There is dark green liquid in the water tank, and there are many pearl-white things floating there lazily.


    Ginny thought it was a fish, Luna thought it was a trembling maggot, but Hermione recognized it at a glance.


    That''s the brain.


    Watching a group of brains swimming is not a comfortable feeling.


    "Let''s get out of here." Harry said, "This is wrong. We need to find another door."


    "There are some doors here too." Ron pointed at the surrounding walls, which made Harry''s heart sink.


    I don¡¯t know how big the Department of Mysteries is, and I don¡¯t know how many doors like this there are.


    But this place was different from the room in his dream. He led everyone back to the dark room.


    Just as she was about to close the door, Hermione shouted to stop her.


    She took her wand and marked the door, which meant that the door had been opened.


    Her smart approach made all her friends think she was really smart.


    When the door closed and turned again, they suddenly saw the door they had entered through.


    Harry walked to the other door, followed by the others, wands raised.


    The room this time is bigger than the one before.


    Rectangular, with a huge pit about twenty feet deep in the middle.


    Surrounded by stepped stone benches, they stood on the top.


    It gave Harry the feeling that he had been to the Wizengamot trial chamber.


    The difference is that this place is larger, and there is not a chair with a chain in the middle, but a high platform with a stone arch erected on it.


    That arch is very old, dilapidated, and decaying.


    What¡¯s even more surprising is that it can actually stay upright.


    There was no support around it, only a tattered black curtain or curtain.


    There was obviously no wind, but you could see the curtains fluttering gently there.


    Harry suddenly said, "Who''s there?"


    He jumped down and stepped on rows of stone benches to the stone bottom of the pit.


    "Sirius?" He seemed to hear some voices coming from inside.


    But there was nothing behind it. Harry heard a murmur, but couldn''t make it out clearly.


    "Harry, let''s go, okay?" Hermione called Harry to leave.


    Harry shouted to the arch, "What are you talking about?"


    "No one said anything, Harry!" Hermione couldn''t sit still and walked down.


    But Harry stubbornly avoided her outstretched hand, which made Hermione feel very bad.


    This is the mysterious Department of Mysteries, the most important place in the Ministry of Magic.


    No one knows what magic will affect whom.


    Luna seemed to be affected too, which made Hermione uneasy and angry.


    "We are here to save Sirius, don''t look at that arch stupidly!"


    Her words finally had an effect, and Harry recalled his business.


    Harry walked off the platform, but when he turned around, Ginny was standing there.


    Without saying a word, Hermione went up and pulled Ginny down.


    Ron hesitated to speak, she was his sister after all, could she be gentler.


    Too much time was wasted here, which made Harry feel a little distracted.


    On the way out, he asked Hermione if she knew what it was.


    Hermione gave him a roll of her eyes, how could she possibly know.


    Put a mark on the door and close it again.


    The wall rotated again.


    After stopping, Harry walked to a door.


    When I pushed, the door didn''t open.


    They got excited, maybe they were looking for the right one.


    Hermione couldn''t open it with the Unlock Spell, so Harry took out the knife that Sirius gave him. This thing was better than the Unlock Spell and could unlock all the locks.


    But after inserting it into the crack of the door, not only did the door not open, the knife also melted.


    They were at their wits'' end, and Hermione didn''t think it was this, because Harry had no problem with his dreams.


    After leaving the mark, the wall began to rotate again.


    After stopping this time, Harry pushed open a door.


    He looked at the familiar dancing light spots and was so excited that he couldn''t contain himself.


    Found the right one!


    They quickened their pace and ran towards the other door in the dream.


    ¡­


    Chapter 361 John¡¯s secrets and plans


    In the deserted hall of the Ministry of Magic.


    The fireplace embedded in the wall suddenly lit up with a faint blue fire.


    The first one to walk out was Cedric. His black suit was tailored well and did not hinder his movement, and his cufflinks were made of yellow-orange gemstones.


    Then came Malfoy, who wore a black velvet suit, a silver snake wrapped around his shoulders, and an emerald ring on his right little finger.


    Neville walked out at the end, wearing a white shirt and a black vest, holding a sword with a delicate silver scabbard and rubies in his hand.


    After the three people walked out, the stove next to them ignited a flame, and a man with blond hair and a white mask walked out of it.


    "You are here."


    The man took off his mask, and a face he had seen in the World Cup appeared.


    Cedric said in a deep voice: "Gold."


    He looked at Jin''s outfit. He had seen that white mask in the Triwizard Tournament at Hogwarts.


    Johnny Silverhand''s man.


    "So you are Johnny Silverhand''s man." As the eldest, Cedric naturally assumed the role of his older brother.


    "Wrong," Jin had a layer of stubble on his chin. He looked at the three of them, "We are all."


    "Huh?" The expressions of the three people seemed to be confused.


    King said, "John, that''s Johnny Silverhand."


    In the hall, Jin told the truth.


    "You mean, John is Johnny Silverhand?" Malfoy felt confused in his chest, his eyes were fixed on Jin, and he growled: "This is impossible, I have seen Johnny Silverhand..."


    At this point, Malfoy suddenly couldn''t speak anymore.


    He recalled what happened when he was brought to Johnny Silverhand. What was the reason for that time?


    It seems that... I hope to be Johnny Silverhand''s godson.


    Apparently Jin also had some understanding. He said sympathetically, "You haven''t seen his face, have you?"


    Malfoy''s face darkened.


    Neville was a little confused and murmured: "If John is Johnny Silverhand, then he..."


    "He is better than you think." Jin nodded slowly, "He established this huge force starting in the second grade."


    "The reason why he didn''t tell you this secret is because you are still too young." Jin said.


    "So, Percy and Fleur know about it?" Malfoy still found it difficult to accept.


    "Percy knew about this, but it was only last year." Jin nodded and said, "You don''t have to complain, because in this way, we can better protect you."


    Malfoy looked at Cedric who was silent and asked, "You know it too?"


    Cedric nodded, closed his eyes and said painfully, "Cemetery."


    This is a painful memory.


    Jin''s eyes darkened, then suddenly became bright again.


    "That''s it for John''s secret." Jin changed the topic and said seriously, "It''s time for us to carry out John''s plan, John''s final... plan."


    At this moment, everyone''s hearts are covered with haze.


    Malfoy gritted his teeth and said, "Revenge."


    Jin said nothing, but turned around and led them forward.


    When passing the elevator of the Ministry of Magic, Cedric frowned and said, "Where have all the people from the Ministry of Magic gone?"


    "John took the right to use this place for one night in order to let Voldemort come." A cold light flashed in Jin''s eyes.

 Chapter 333：

    "So, we are going to take revenge?" Malfoy asked.


    Neville''s hand tightened on Marvolo''s sword.


    Cedric lowered his eyes and looked at the wand he carried.


    Jin put his hand on the badge on his chest.


    "For John and Heinrich."


    The same is true for the other three people. The star badges on their chests are like the clouds and mist in the starry sky, revealing the starlight.


    They strengthened their faith and headed downstairs as the elevator gate closed.


    And on the fifth floor of the Ministry of Magic, in Percy''s office.


    Fleur''s beautiful hair is longer, like a silver waterfall.


    Wearing clothing that facilitates movement, and a string of amulets on the wrist.


    Under the white swan''s neck, there is a sapphire necklace.


    Fleur kisses the stars badge and wears it on her chest.


    She looked at Percy, "Should we go?"


    Percy stood up, his voice more serious than ever before, "You should know that our mission is different from theirs."


    "If I had known that John was my boss earlier, maybe I wouldn''t have to get entangled in those trivial things." Fleur smiled confidently, "However, this feeling is not bad."


    "The final place will be in the Death Hall. Remember, never touch the arch."


    Percy warned again and again; "That''s something even the Ministry of Magic doesn''t know about."


    "The more mysterious something is, the more power it has to create surprises." Fleur waved her hand and said, "Let''s go, Percy."


    Percy already had some aura that belonged to a superior person, but he still couldn''t put on airs in front of his companions.


    Picking up the cup on the table, Percy said with a straight face, "Then let''s go."


    He knew that there was no one in the Ministry of Magic now, and there was no need to cover up.


    The two took the elevator to the Department of Mysteries.


    Percy looked at a moving corridor outside, and couldn''t help but think of the conversation John had with him not long ago.


    "You need to do all this, Percy."


    In the Star Club, John showed Percy the black deadly poison.


    Percy began to roar, become angry, and despair.


    Knowing the danger of that thing, he even thought of asking Dumbledore.


    However, everything was stopped by John in the end.


    "Only in this way can we complete everything, Percy." John held Percy''s hand tightly, "Only you can finally complete my plan."


    "You should know that no one knows the Ministry of Magic better than you."


    "The Department of Mysteries hides huge energy, and those taboos are our hope for a comeback."


    Percy''s shoulders were heavy. When the golden cup was handed to him, he knew he had no choice.


    Either he fails with the death of his companions, or he makes everything undone.


    Fleur could see how heavy Percy was, and she patted him on the shoulder.


    "John believes in you."


    Fleur said firmly, "We believe in you too."


    "Fleur." The look in Percy''s eyes was flowing, and he finally nodded vigorously.


    He secretly swore, "Even if I risk my life, I will realize my plan."


    When the elevator arrived, the black door was closed at the end of the black corridor.


    The two opened the door, and the four people who came down first had already started planning.


    Looking at the marked door, Percy couldn''t help but hold his forehead, "Who did this? If Minister Crouch finds out, I''m afraid he will inevitably be reprimanded."


    "But it''s a smart idea." He praised, and immediately saw the door spinning.


    He found exactly where he wanted to go.


    Time Hall.


    Looking at the flowing golden sand, Percy took out the gold cup.


    Everyone seems to think that John Wick and Johnny Silverhand hate Voldemort deeply.


    He sent out Star Disciples to hunt down Death Eaters and offered massive rewards.


    The desire for revenge can be seen by everyone.


    Dumbledore thought so.


    Barty Crouch Sr. thinks so.


    But Percy knew that the plan wouldn''t be that superficial.


    That is a more difficult thing than killing a living being.


    Simple death won''t stop the famous Johnny Silverhand from using himself as bait.


    The golden sand contains the power of time, and once touched, it will bring terrible consequences to the body.


    That¡¯s why time is a restriction, and the consequences are irreversible.


    The Ministry of Magic''s management of it is very strict, extending to the time turner, with hundreds of laws targeting its use.


    As Percy placed the golden cup inside, golden sand fell into it.


    This golden cup never seems to be full, and the golden sand falls into it and disappears.


    Soon, a golden hourglass disappeared.


    Then came the second, third...


    Percy couldn''t explain how he felt. He seemed to be betraying the Ministry of Magic.


    This makes him, as an official of the Ministry of Magic, full of contradictions.


    Fleur stared at a bird. It flew high into the sky, rapidly aged and fell, turning into an egg when it reached the bottom.


    The eggshell shattered, and the bird grew rapidly from a fledgling to fly again.


    It''s like a never-ending cycle of the same things happening again and again.


    Fleur couldn''t help but get goosebumps.


    And just a door away from the Time Hall.


    In the prophecy hall, five students broke into the place full of shelves and precious prophecy balls.


    The ceiling is as high as a church, and the shelves are equally high.


    The glass ball was placed on it, emitting the same dim light as the circular room.


    Harry and others moved carefully through the dim passage between two rows of shelves.


    ¡­


    Chapter 362 Department of Mysteries and Dumbledore¡¯s Army


    The place where Harry saw Sirius in his dream was in row 97, and now they are in row 53.


    Heading towards the passage on the right, with some nervous sweat on his palms, Harry lowered his voice and said, "Get your wands ready."


    His friends had already held the wand in their hands, and upon hearing this, they all prepared their combat postures.


    Raising their wands, they looked back from time to time, for fear of someone coming from behind.


    Row 84, Row 85...


    There are small yellowish labels inserted under the glass **** on the shelf. Some of the glass **** sparkle like a strange liquid, while others are dull.


    Harry was careful and listened carefully to every slightest movement.


    But nothing could be heard. Could it be that Sirius had been tortured to the point of being unable to speak?


    Or...


    Sirius is dead.


    Harry''s mind was in a state of confusion, and he hurriedly reassured himself that he wouldn''t.


    While he was thinking wildly, Hermione''s voice rang out.


    "Ninety-seven." Hermione reminded Harry in a low voice.


    They gathered at the end of the row of shelves and looked at the aisle next to them. No one was there.


    Harry''s mouth went dry and he said, "He''s at the end here. You can''t see clearly from here."


    He didn''t dare to think that he had made a mistake. Could it be that it was just a dream like Hermione said?


    For a dream, they broke into the Ministry of Magic.


    If discovered...


    He wanted to prove that he was right, so he took the lead and shuttled between the elevated shelves where the glass **** were placed.


    "He should be around here." He said, as if Sirius might appear on the floor with every step he took. "He''s right here, really close."


    "Harry?" Hermione called hesitantly, but Harry didn''t want to answer.


    He couldn''t accept that he had really been deceived, so he said, "It''s right here, somewhere."


    They walked from one end to the other, and then entered the dim candlelight.


    There was no one, just a dusty, echoing silence.


    "He might..." Harry was unwilling to accept the reality and wanted to continue searching.


    "Harry." Hermione said when she saw Harry like this, "I don''t think Sirius is here."


    Harry stopped. He didn''t dare to look at other people''s expressions because he felt so sad.


    He had a big fight with Hermione before because of a dream.


    Now tell him that his dream was wrong.


    There was nothing wrong in the first place. It was his workmanlike attitude that led them to be caught by Umbridge and come to the Ministry of Magic.


    He didn''t dare to face it.


    "Harry?" It was Ron calling him this time.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Harry didn''t want to talk to Ron, let alone know what stupid thing Ron had done, or suggest returning the same way.


    He seemed to want to stay here until he could hide forever.


    But Ron didn¡¯t do anything stupid, let alone suggest going back, but said: ¡°Did you see this?¡±


    He pointed at a glass ball on the shelf. Harry thought it was some clue trace left by Sirius here, so he came over with cheerful steps.


    That''s a glass ball, not a clue.


    Harry was disappointed and didn''t understand why he was allowed to watch it.


    Ron pointed to the small label on the glass ball and said, "It has your name on it."


    Harry leaned in to take a look. Because he was shorter than Ron, he had to crane his neck.


    It was a date sixteen years ago, and it read: "The Dark Lord and Harry Potter."


    Harry stared blankly, why did he have his own name?


    "What is this?" Ron also asked, "Why is your name on it?"


    Then Ron glanced at the others. His name was not there, nor was anyone else''s.

 Chapter 334：

    "Don''t touch it!" Hermione said sternly when she saw Harry reaching out to touch it, "Harry, I don''t think you should touch it."


    Harry was puzzled: "Why, this thing has something to do with me, doesn''t it?"


    "Don''t touch it, Harry." Ginny also thought this was a bad idea.


    "It has my name written on it." Harry was still stubborn.


    His hand touched the glass ball and held it. He thought it would be cold, but it was as warm as if he had been exposed to the sun for several hours.


    Harry hoped that something dramatic would happen, something thrilling.


    This will make their long journey worthwhile.


    With such a mood, he took the glass ball.


    Others gathered around. Although they didn''t want Harry to take the risk, they didn''t want to see it in vain.


    None of them noticed that someone appeared behind them.


    A drawled voice spoke.


    "Very well, Potter, you are indeed a Gryffindor as I guessed."


    There was sarcasm and ridicule in the voice, "Now turn around, turn around slowly, and give it to me."


    At this time, Harry and the others discovered that many dark figures appeared around them.


    They blocked the roads on both sides, with figures wearing masks and hoods, and a dozen wands aimed at their hearts.


    And Harry recognized the person who spoke.


    Not only him, everyone except Luna recognizes him.


    Lucius Malfoy.


    The handsome middle-aged man with long platinum hair said in a drawl, "Give it to me, Potter."


    He stretched out his hand, with some pleasant contempt on his face, "Give it to me."


    Harry held the glass ball tightly and asked, "Where is Sirius?"


    Several Death Eaters laughed, and a rough female voice said with a hint of madness, "The Dark Lord is really clever!"


    The Death Eaters'' ridicule was so harsh, but Harry seemed to be still clinging to his dream.


    "I want to know where Sirius is!"


    "I want to know where Sirius is!" The crazy woman imitated Harry''s words, and then laughed.


    Lucius did not laugh. He was a middle-aged gentleman. Of course, he also smiled sarcastically appropriately.


    "You''ve got him," Harry shouted. "He''s right here, I know it."


    "The baby woke up and was frightened, thinking that what happened in the dream was real." The crazy woman slowly walked to Lucius.


    A fair and pale face was revealed, but under the neck of that face were hideous burns and a body pierced by many nails.


    "Little... sweetheart... baby, Potter."


    Bellatrix Lestrange.


    Her appearance made Ron move. They had all read about this person in the newspaper.


    Lucius looked at Harry as if he was seeing a guy who was not improving and was like garbage, and said calmly: "You really should learn how to distinguish dreams from reality, Potter, as you saw, but The Dark Lord made you see it."


    "Don''t do anything," Harry said to Ron in a low voice, "Not yet."


    "Did you hear that? He gave instructions to other children again, and he seemed to be planning to fight us!"


    Bellatrix let out an exaggerated and crazy laugh again. She put her hands on Lucius''s body, laughing so hard that she couldn''t stand still.


    Lucius stretched out his hand and said impatiently, "Give me the prophecy ball, otherwise we will use the wand."


    Harry''s heart was in a mess. He kept avoiding it. His avoidance was because of his own willfulness and made everyone''s trip in vain.


    But now, not only did he make people run in vain, he also put people in danger.


    "Then please do so," Harry said, raising his wand to his chest.


    Not only him, but Ron, Hermione, Ginny, and Luna all made the same choice.


    They were alert to possible sudden attacks from around them.


    "Arrogance," Lucius said coldly, "Who do you think you can deal with? Give me the prophecy ball and no one will be hurt."


    As soon as Lucius finished speaking, Bellatrix suddenly took action, "The prophecy ball is coming!"


    Harry''s heart was tense and he immediately took action, "Armor for protection! (Protego


    The prophecy ball almost came out of his hand, but he caught it again.


    Lucius, however, was so heartbroken by Bellatrix''s actions that he roared, "I told you, don''t break it!"


    This sentence made Harry grasp the key point, and his thoughts were spinning rapidly.


    Bellatrix has no patience. Since she was bombed and cured by Voldemort using dark magic, she has become even crazier.


    "Catch the youngest one and let him watch us torture the little girl. I''ll do it!"


    The Death Eater heard the order and took a step forward.


    Harry and others immediately surrounded Ginny. He held up the prophecy ball and shouted sternly: "If you want to attack any of us, you must break this first."


    However, such a threat was like fart to Bellatrix, who had become a madman.


    "The prophecy ball is coming!"


    "Armor protection! (Protego


    Harry guarded the prophecy ball again, and he said loudly and quickly: "This prophecy, why does Voldemort want it?"


    As soon as the name came out, the Death Eaters stopped and looked at Harry eagerly.


    "How dare you speak out and slander him with your **** tongue!"


    "Stupefy"


    Bellatrix screamed, raised her wand and shot out a red light.


    ¡­


    Chapter 363 Prophecy Hall and Star Club


    "Harry!"


    When the red light reached Harry, Hermione stopped the attack.


    An iron armor spell appeared on her body, and the red light bounced off and hit the prophecy ball on the shelf.


    The prophecy ball shattered, and an old man with a white beard emerged saying something.


    Harry shouted: "Do it!"


    Hermione quickly raised her wand and counterattacked, "Shattered to pieces! (Reducto


    "Shattered to pieces! (Reducto four voices sounded.


    The target of the white light is not the Death Eaters, but every shelf.


    The shattered shelf kept dropping prophecy balls.


    Harry and others ran away quickly.


    Lucius said angrily to Bellatrix: "What a good thing you did!"


    Bellatrix didn''t take it seriously, dodging the prophecy ball and letting out a sharp laugh.


    Several people from Dumbledore''s Army ran and dispersed, and Harry saw that the door he came in from was open a crack.


    He pulled Hermione and ran in and closed it. Hermione locked the door with a magic spell.


    But after locking it, they discovered that there were only two people here.


    Hermione said in horror: "They must have gone the wrong way!"


    "Oops!" Harry cursed secretly.


    He wanted to save people, but then there was a sound outside.


    ¡­


    Luna and Ginny were blocked.


    Two Death Eaters blocked their path in front and behind. Ginny squeezed Luna''s hand and said very guiltily: "It''s all my fault, I took them the wrong way."


    "Catch them and Potter will hand them over."


    Lucius gave the order and took his people to look for Harry.


    In his opinion, two adult Death Eaters were enough to deal with two little girls.


    The Death Eaters pressed forward on foot, and Ginny tightened her grip on her wand.


    "We can fly away."


    "What? We won''t..." Ginny retorted subconsciously.


    Suddenly, her slim waist tightened.


    It was Luna, her arms wrapped around Ginny''s waist.


    Then, Luna stepped lightly on the ground.


    Two wings appeared on her shoes, and the wings flashed rapidly before the Death Eaters could react.


    Ginny felt her feet lift off the ground, and they were really flying.


    "PetrificusTotalus"


    The Death Eaters attacked and red light flew towards them.


    Ginny heard the ethereal singing voice ringing in her ears, "We''re going to fly."


    The vision in front of her became blurry, but Ginny was a Seeker and recovered quickly.


    She looked down and saw that Luna''s shoes were shining brightly and looked very cool.


    The little wings flapped stubbornly and quickly, and the wind they brought caused the prophecy **** around them to be blown down.


    The chasing Death Eaters kept shooting spells and had to dodge the falling prophecy balls.


    "Why?" Before Ginny could ask, she saw a red light coming up from below. Before she could react, the red light was bounced away.


    It''s the Iron Armor Curse.


    But they are all useless.


    She heard a tinkling sound and looked at Luna''s hand around her waist, with wooden plug-like objects hanging on it.


    There are pieces of wood and shells sandwiched between the plugs.


    A shell fragment just broke, Ginny asked: "What is that?"


    Luna dodged the spell attack at high altitude, and her ethereal voice was filled with excitement, "The amulet that John gave me."


    As the daughter of Arthur Weasley, Ginny knew that one of the Auror equipment was the amulet.


    At first, they could still avoid it by relying on their air superiority and speed.


    But as more and more Death Eaters were attracted, they became targets.


    The amulets were broken into pieces one by one, and Ginny was shocked.


    "Lower, lower quickly, Luna." Ginny shouted.


    After all, Luna is not Ginny, and she does not have such superb flying skills.


    After she lowered her altitude, she finally didn''t have as many attacks flying between the high buildings.


    When flying over an elevated highway, there was a sudden explosion next to it.


    Two people were swept up by explosions and debris and fell from a high altitude.


    After landing hard, the two rolled around on the ground several times. The last piece of wood on Luna''s wrist shattered, and the bracelet became bare.

 Chapter 335：

    A ray of red light struck, and Ginny hurriedly raised her wand to block it.


    He was knocked over and rolled over, his face scratched by debris.


    Luna stood up unsteadily and looked at her shoes.


    The two wings above shook in disrepair, then turned into light dust and disappeared.


    Apparently her ability to fly was disabled. She took out her wand and looked up. A masked Death Eater appeared in front of her.


    "Luna!"


    Ginny shouted, and a Death Eater appeared not far away and walked towards her.


    "Expelliarmus"


    Ginny''s wand flew out, and as soon as Luna raised her wand, it was swatted away by the Death Eater in front of her and knocked to the ground.


    Now the two of them seemed to have no way to escape.


    Blood oozed from the corner of Luna''s mouth, and when she looked up again, the Death Eater had stopped moving.


    The force coming from the back of his neck made the Death Eater begin to struggle.


    He kicked his feet wildly, stretched his wand back, and heard a click.


    The wand was broken directly.


    The hand pressing the back of his neck hit the ground hard.


    The Death Eater''s life and death were unknown on the spot.


    "Hello, Neville." Luna greeted Neville who appeared.


    Neville touched his nose. He had pinched a Death Eater with his hand and hadn''t washed it for who knows how long. There was a smell of sweat in his palm.


    The Death Eaters on Ginny''s side found Neville and were about to take action.


    "Levicorpus"


    The Death Eater''s ankles were lifted up and flew upside down, then quickly fell to the ground and bounced three times.


    Malfoy straightened his hair and glanced at Ginny, "Are you okay?"


    Ginny nodded blankly, as if she had never thought that one day she would be rescued by Malfoy.


    Neville pulled Luna up and took the wand back to her.


    "It''s dangerous here, please leave." Neville said.


    Ginny also picked up her wand and asked, "Why are you here?"


    She did not believe that coincidence could reach the Ministry of Magic.


    Malfoy said coldly: "This has nothing to do with you."


    Luna looked behind Neville, as if expecting to see someone.


    "Is John here too?" She asked this sentence, making Neville silent.


    Luna didn''t know why, "What''s wrong?"


    A Death Eater was attracted. Looking at the unfamiliar figure that appeared, he raised his wand and launched an attack.


    "PetrificusTotalus"


    The red light shot towards Neville, white light flashed in front of Luna''s eyes, and the sword in Neville''s hand was unsheathed.


    Splitting the red light with a sword, Neville lowered his body and sprinted over. He pulled out his wand with his other hand and fired red light at the Death Eaters.


    The Death Eaters were **** with their cloaks. Neville cut off the wand with his sword hand and turned the sword sideways to knock the person unconscious.


    The difference is too great.


    When Ginny saw this scene, she was shocked by Neville''s strength.


    No one in Gryffindor had ever noticed that Neville was so powerful.


    The Death Eaters chasing them became vulnerable when facing Neville.


    A wand in his left hand and a sword in his right hand.


    Neville turned his back to Luna and said in a deep voice: "You are not allowed to participate in what follows."


    "They are here..." Before he could finish his words, the Death Eater was knocked down by Malfoy.


    Neville put away his silver sword and left without giving Luna and the others a chance to continue questioning.


    Ginny murmured to herself: "Is this the strength of the Star Club?"


    ¡­


    Ron ran for his life frantically, but the Death Eater behind him took his time and raised his wand to let the prophecy ball hit him continuously.


    He was hit several times and couldn''t help but scream in pain.


    Turning around to attack, his spell was deflected.


    The Death Eaters increased their speed and came in front of them with a puff of black smoke.


    "Except you..."


    "too slow."


    The Death Eater raised his wand, and the red light made Ron curl up and scream.


    The Cruciatus Curse.


    "Nott, don''t kill people." Lucius walked over, glanced at him, and said calmly, "It might be a good idea to trade him for the prophecy ball."


    Seeing the red hair, he frowned, with a look of disgust on his face, "Damn Weasley."


    Ron was lying on his knees trying to pick up the wand. The Death Eater named Nott didn''t even look at it, and pointed the wand at Ron.


    "Crucio"


    "Ah¡ª!" Ron screamed as his body twitched.


    Nott stepped on Ron''s back and looked at him in pain.


    "Haha, little baby Potter, where are you-" the voice of that crazy woman Bellatrix sounded.


    Lucius said: "Let''s divide into teams of two and catch the children who escaped. Remember, don''t kill them before we get the prophecy ball."


    Before Lucius left, he looked at Ron with a look of pity, "A group of children are playing house, and your strength is not on the same level as ours."


    "Lucius, hurry up!" Bellatrix urged.


    Lucius left.


    Nott picked up Ron and took him away.


    Ron was dragged away, feeling infinitely aggrieved.


    Just as he passed a row of elevated highways, Noble stopped.


    He looked sideways and saw a pair of eyes looking over the shelf.


    Nott started to move, and the eyes moved too. The two of them moved faster and faster. When the end of the shelf disappeared, he raised his wand and pointed it in that direction.


    "Stupefy"


    The spell hits the opponent and even penetrates it.


    Nott had never thought that his sleeping spell had such power.


    But not only was the man fine, he also raised his wand, which shocked Nott.


    "Stupefy"


    Nott was hit and fell down, and Ron watched blankly as the figure disappeared.


    At the same time, Harry also encountered trouble.


    ¡­


    Chapter 364 The Hall of Time and Death Eaters


    Lucius led people to find Harry, to be precise, the prophecy ball in his hand.


    The two people who re-entered the Time Hall heard the noise outside and couldn''t help but become anxious for their companions.


    "What should we do?" Hermione found it difficult to stay calm after encountering this kind of thing.


    Harry has a big heart. Apart from being stupid occasionally, he actually becomes calm under such circumstances.


    "We can''t wait here for them to find us, get out of this door quickly."


    Harry knew clearly that if he was caught, his friends would be in real danger.


    As long as he is not caught, the Death Eaters will not dare to kill his friends.


    They ran forward as quietly as possible. Passing the shiny bell-shaped glass jar, he noticed that the birds inside were chirping and chirping without turning into eggshells.


    At this moment, a trace of doubt flashed through his heart and he ignored it.


    They ran towards the exit of the circular foyer at the end of the room.


    As he was about to arrive, there was a crashing sound as the door was closed.


    "Open the Alajo hole!" A rough voice sounded.


    The door opened suddenly, and Harry grabbed Hermione and hurriedly got under the table.


    From under the table, he could see the hems of the Death Eaters'' robes getting closer to them.


    Harry and Hermione clenched their wands, both extremely nervous.


    "Probably ran straight to the foyer." It was the rough voice.


    "Look under the table." Another voice was more cautious.


    The two Death Eaters'' knees buckled, and Harry and Hermione immediately took action.


    The wand poked out from under the table, "Stupefy"


    Two red lights shot out, and one of them couldn''t dodge and was hit and fell on a floor-standing pendulum clock.


    His head came into contact with the big pendulum clock and fell down together.


    The other Death Eater was more vigilant and jumped to the side to avoid Hermione''s attack. He raised his wand and chanted a spell towards Hermione who was crawling out under the table.


    "Avada..."


    Harry roared angrily, crawled over to the ground, hugged the Death Eater''s knees, and knocked him to the ground.


    He and the Death Eaters got into a fight. Hermione sped up and crawled out, pointing her wand at the two people who were rolling together.


    Hermione had an idea and shouted: "Expelliarmus!"


    The two wands flew out, and Hermione shouted: "Harry, hold him!"


    Upon hearing this, Harry immediately changed from fighting to hugging. Without his wand, and the Death Eater did not break away, Hermione saw the opportunity to use the sleeping spell on the Death Eater''s exposed upper body.


    The red light hit the Death Eater and he immediately fainted without moving.


    "Well done, Hermione." Harry was a little miserable. He was a fifteen-year-old kid fighting with an adult, and the bridge of his nose was crooked.


    "Here comes the magic wand."


    Hermione picked up his wand and threw it over.


    "Episkey" Hermione uses the spell.


    "Ouch." The bridge of Harry''s nose clicked, and the broken bridge of his nose was repaired.


    He rubbed his nose, almost thinking that he would become a crooked nose like Dumbledore.


    They hurried towards the exit of the circular foyer.


    A red light shot from behind and fell on Hermione, but was blocked by an iron armor spell.


    Harry was startled and looked back, seeing that the fallen Death Eater had woken up.


    Hermione''s sleeping spell isn''t strong enough.

 Chapter 336：

    Some splinters of wood fell on Hermione''s body. Harry didn''t care anymore and roared at the Death Eaters: "Stupefy!"


    His magic was stronger than Hermione''s, but the Death Eater ducked and the red light hit a glass door cabinet.


    Inside the cabinet were various hourglasses. The cabinet fell to the ground and cracked. After two seconds, it bounced back to the wall and continued to fall intact.


    Continuously repeat the process of being intact and broken.


    The Death Eaters and Harry kept shooting red light at each other, and things in the Time Hall exploded when touched.


    Hermione also joined the fight, and the two of them worked together to force the Death Eater in front of a bell-shaped glass jar, and Harry''s red light hit the Death Eater''s chest.


    The fallen Death Eater''s head hit the bell-shaped glass cover and sank inside, as if he had crashed into a bubble.


    Under the horrified gaze of the two people, the head was rapidly getting younger and smaller.


    "It''s time." Hermione was in awe.


    The Death Eater woke up, his head turned into a baby''s head, his mind seemed to have degenerated, and he slapped the surroundings with his hands randomly.


    Harry still wanted to attack, but Hermione held his hand and told him not to hurt a baby.


    There were shouts and footsteps from the Prophecy Hall, and Harry immediately realized that he had been exposed.


    Take Hermione and rush towards the black door at the other end.


    The two Death Eaters rushed into the Hall of Time and saw Harry and their backs at a glance.


    Harry and Hermione quickly turned into a dark, messy small office.


    As soon as he closed the door, it was knocked open.


    "Impedimento" two voices sounded.


    Harry was knocked out, and Hermione stared at herself unharmed.


    The Iron Armor Curse was triggered, and the two Death Eaters were stunned for a moment.


    One of the Death Eaters made a fierce move, raised his wand and shouted: "Avatar¡ª"


    "No-!"


    Harry hit his head and saw stars in his eyes, and roared when he saw this scene.


    The Death Eater pointed his wand at Hermione proudly.


    "Gah¡ª" The Death Eater''s throat was suddenly blocked.


    Harry quickly used the petrification spell to knock the person away.


    Another Death Eater waved his wand and shot out a red light and flew towards Hermione.


    Hermione also reacted and tried to block it, but was still knocked away.


    However, the red light bullet flew out, and the iron armor spell on Hermione saved her again.


    "How many Iron Armor Charms do you have?" The Death Eater was also confused. He didn''t see Hermione wave her wand even once.


    Hermione rubbed her elbow, which was sore from the fall, and glared, "It''s none of your business."


    "PetrificusTotalus"


    Harry was more straightforward and responded directly with a curse. The man was hit stiff and unable to move and fell on top of the previous Death Eater.


    "Is it because of you that he couldn''t speak just now?" Harry asked Hermione curiously.


    Hermione frowned and said, "I don''t know, I didn''t even do anything."


    She pulled off a wooden sign from the waistband of her trousers and said, "There is only one left."


    "What is this?" Harry asked as he walked towards the circular foyer.


    "John gave it to me, the amulet." Hermione thought of John again, and she didn''t know if his illness was cured.


    "Okay, Hermione, we need someone to sound the alarm." Harry said seriously, "I need you to go, their target is me."


    Hermione understood that it was a joke that she and others were fighting against the Death Eaters. When Harry said this, she suddenly felt like a child who had grown up.


    "Take this, Harry." Hermione handed the last amulet to Harry.


    As soon as the two opened the door and walked into the circular foyer, they saw the door next to them opened, and it was Luna and Ginny.


    Then another door opened, and Ron walked out a little confused.


    Everyone is gathered together, why don¡¯t you run quickly?


    "Now that everyone is here, let''s run." Harry said with a smile on his face.


    As long as he found the mark on the door, he would know which one it was. As a result, he saw that all the marks on the surrounding doors had disappeared.


    Unfortunately, a door opposite opened and Death Eaters rushed out.


    "here!"


    More than a dozen red lights shot towards this side, and Harry and the others ran away with their heads in their hands.


    Nearby, they crashed into a door.


    The swishing red light gave them no chance to fight back. They looked up and entered the Brain Hall.


    There are several doors on the wall.


    "Seal the doors!" Harry yelled, casting a spell on the door behind him.


    The others followed suit, and when they reached the fifth door, Luna stepped forward and recited a spell, and the door was opened.


    A ray of red light hit Luna''s chest, causing her to fall to the table and become motionless.


    "Luna!" Ginny shouted.


    Five Death Eaters broke in from there, and Lucius shot a red light at Ginny, making her unable to dodge and fall down.


    "Seize Potter!" Lucius ordered, and everyone chased Harry.


    On the way, Ron was hit by a curse, and he flew forward, stopping the ground with his face.


    Hermione looked at those disgusting brains, threw them away, and shouted: "Here come the brains!"


    "Hermione, no!" Harry wanted to stop him, but it was too late.


    Many brains flew out of the green liquid, with tentacles on their bodies that Death Eaters did not dare to touch.


    Hermione hurriedly dodged a brain, and they ran towards the only unlocked door.


    Seeing that they were about to arrive, when they opened the door, two red lights shot out from behind, hitting the two of them respectively.


    Harry''s body lit up with the Iron Armor Charm, and Hermione was hit and fell down.


    "Hermione!" Harry reached out to pull it, but he was already chasing after her, so he had no choice but to take the prophecy ball and head towards the door.


    It¡¯s the Hall of Death.


    He lost his footing and fell down one level after another until he reached the deep pit.


    Harry felt like he was almost out of breath.


    The heart beats violently, like an inflated balloon about to explode.


    He climbed to the high platform in the pit, and the Death Eaters also came in.


    Several Death Eaters brought the controlled friends. Lucius Malfoy took a breath before speaking gracefully: "Potter, you are finished."


    He said in a long voice: "Give me the prophecy ball obediently."


    Harry shouted: "Let the others leave and I''ll give it to you!"


    These words caused the Death Eaters to laugh. Even Lucius had difficulty maintaining his expression and laughed twice, "Do you think you are qualified to bargain now?"


    Lucius sneered: "Dumbledore''s education has made you unable to even count? Ignorant thing."


    ¡­


    Chapter 365 The Hall of Death and the Order of the Phoenix


    Lucius watched Harry struggling there intently.


    He raised his finger and waved.


    A Death Eater pushed Ron out, and Bellatrix shouted excitedly: "Let me come, let me come!"


    She rushed out impatiently, pointing her curved wand at Ron.


    "Crucio"


    Ron suddenly screamed and fell to the ground twisting.


    "No, Ron!" Harry growled like a trapped animal, "Let him go, or I''ll drop the prophecy ball!"


    He held the prophecy ball tightly, pretending to smash it.


    Lucius stared at him, stopping Bellatrix from continuing to torture Ron.


    He stretched out his hand and slowly walked towards Harry, "Give me the prophecy ball, Potter."


    "No, don''t give it to him!" Ginny shouted, with the wand pressed against her throat.


    Bellatrix walked over quickly and grabbed her hair, laughing like a madman.


    Hermione shook her head at Harry. Even though her neck was poked by the wand, she still refused to give in.


    Ron was also crawling with difficulty, "Don''t give it to him, buddy."


    Lucius kicked Ron in the face irritably, causing his nose to bleed everywhere.


    "Shut up, Weasley," Lucius kicked Ron a few more times without concealing his disgust.


    Ron huddled there, feeling like his spleen had been kicked to pieces.


    "You should learn to be smart, Potter." After kicking Ron away, Lucius walked towards Harry, "You will never end well if you go against the Dark Lord."


    "Aren''t your parents the best example?"


    Speaking of his parents, Harry flipped the prophecy ball downwards and yelled: "Don''t come here!"


    Lucius stopped and raised both hands to signal him to calm down.


    "There is a better outcome, isn''t it," he said, "Give me the prophecy ball."


    "Either you watch your little friend die miserably."


    Perhaps to verify the authenticity of his words, Bellatrix grabbed Ginny''s hair and threw her to the ground.


    Harry was attracted by the noise, and Lucius took the opportunity to run over and grab his hand holding the prophecy ball.


    The two people began to fight.


    At this moment, two doors high above suddenly opened.


    Five people quickly rushed into the room from above.


    Before the Death Eaters could react, Sirius took the lead and fell from the top flexibly, and his wand shot out red light and hit the Death Eaters holding Hermione.


    Tonks shot a sleeping spell at Lucius, forcing him to let go of Harry.


    Harry quickly jumped off the platform.


    He looked up and saw that they were from the Order of the Phoenix.


    Lupine fought off the Death Eaters casting spells next to Ron, and Kingsley attacked Bellatrix, causing Ginny to quickly roll away.


    Moody suppressed three Death Eaters by himself, leaving them no time to worry about Luna.


    The Death Eater who held her hostage was knocked away by the Snorlax in her pocket.


    "Are you okay, kid?" Moody asked Luna with a kind face.


    Luna shook her head and lifted up the curved-horned Snorlax that had grown to the size of a fist.


    Moody was confused by what she did. He blocked an attack with his wand and pulled a bench to block the green light.


    "Get out of here, kid," he yelled.


    Harry dragged Ron out of the high platform, and a hole was made in the ground by the silver light.


    "Is it okay, Harry." Sirius turned into a black dog and ran from the cursed battlefield to Harry''s side and returned to his human form.

 Chapter 337：

    "Sirius!" Harry shouted in surprise.


    "Snotlout told me you thought something happened to me."


    Grabbing Harry by the collar and dragging him behind him, Sirius blocked the spell shot by Lucius.


    Moody was almost hit by the green light and shouted: "Stop chatting, Sirius!"


    Tonks ran over covering her head and said loudly: "Is it my imagination? They seem to have more people."


    She stood up and shot a red light in the direction of the Death Eaters, and a light came back.


    Moody limped one leg and said in a rough voice: "It''s not an illusion, there are a few more Death Eaters coming."


    Harry carefully stuck his head out to look for traces of Hermione and the others, and was forcefully lifted up by his neck and dragged back.


    It was Moody, his magic eye was moving around, and Harry''s head was almost hit by the silver light just now.


    "Don''t stick your head out, kid." After Moody said that, he ran in the other direction with a limp.


    Sirius saw Bellatrix and was surprised: "Why does she look like this?"


    When he saw Kingsley being surrounded, he immediately ran out.


    Harry followed closely behind, but Ron didn''t reach out to catch him.


    On the other side of the high platform, Lupine was besieged by several Death Eaters and was surrounded by danger.


    Hermione grabbed her wand and tried to help, but the Death Eaters'' attack was too strong.


    Lucius wanted to sneak attack Kingsley, but was repelled by Sirius.


    "Be careful!" Lupine yelled.


    Harry heard the reminder and shot the sleeping curse at a nearby Death Eater who was about to attack him.


    "Wonderful!" Sirius laughed, turning his wand to block the attack.


    "Well done, James." He shouted almost subconsciously.


    Harry stood side by side with him and attacked Lucius.


    Lucius was struggling to cope.


    Hermione helped Lupine deal with a Death Eater, and Lupine praised: "Well done, Miss Granger."


    Hermione smiled and said: "Thank you for the compliment, Professor Lupin."


    Just when the situation was about to improve, Tonks heard a scream.


    The Death Eaters hit Tonks and she fell to the steps.


    Lu Ping was distracted for a moment and was knocked away.


    Then Moody was surrounded by three Death Eaters and was hit by a barrier curse.


    The war situation took a turn for the worse.


    Luna was chased by Death Eaters. Ginny used the crushing spell to attack one of the Death Eaters, and the Death Eaters behind her caught up.


    Ron went to save his sister and rushed to fight with the Death Eaters.


    Kingsley was forced back by Bellatrix. He came to Sirius and gasped: "These are the elites who survived the hunt of the Star Disciples. They are not easy to deal with."


    "Then let''s make an exchange. You kill Lucius first."


    Sirius was very decisive. Kingsley was stronger than him, so it was up to him to hold off Bellatrix and buy Kingsley time.


    The two exchanged opponents, and Harry didn''t know who to help.


    Bellatrix saw Sirius and laughed like a madman, "Sirius, my cousin."


    "I don''t want a cousin like you," Sirius muttered, starting a fight with her.


    At this moment, the door above opened again.


    Several attacks were fired at several members of the Order of the Phoenix.


    One of the Death Eaters quickly stepped on a stool and ran towards the high platform. He raised his hand and shot out a light, which was blocked by Harry.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion, but he feels like this attack is weak?


    "Drogon, grab the prophecy ball." Lucius shouted when he saw the person coming.


    The Death Eater named Drogon nodded and attacked Harry.


    It''s just that this attack seems to be powerful, but in fact Harry can receive it every time.


    Bieber laughed and said: "Let''s make a scene!"


    He found Lupin, and four Death Eaters came in behind him. The other two found Moody and Tonks.


    Poor Tonks just fainted for a while, and when she got up, she was besieged by several people again.


    Hermione struggled to hold on, but the student''s level was quite different from that of the Death Eaters.


    Luna, Ginny, and Hermione reunited, and together they dealt with the two Death Eaters.


    Ron was still fighting hand-to-hand with the Death Eater, punching and kicking each other, refusing to give anyone a chance to leave.


    It''s just that the face is swollen into a pig''s head.


    In the midst of the nervous attack, Luna said carelessly, "Are they here?"


    "What?" Hermione asked.


    Luna was talking to the horned snorkel on her shoulder.


    The curved-horned snorkel nodded its head, still gesticulating and not knowing what to say.


    Luna''s eyes were so bright that Hermione was confused.


    But Ginny was thinking of someone.


    Two people appeared in the prophecy hall.


    She glanced at Lucius on the high platform and wondered whether Draco Malfoy would go against his father?


    "Careful!" Hermione screamed.


    A ray of green light flew towards Luna.


    "Pfft."


    The green light made a hole in the ground, but Luna was gone.


    "Levicorpus"


    The girl''s ethereal voice sounded behind the Death Eater, and her legs flew out like they were being lifted up.


    The horned Snorlax rested its arms on Luna''s shoulders.


    "What a magical little guy." Tonks was chased here and she didn''t forget to praise him.


    "Thank you for the compliment." Luna said.


    There was a magic spell coming from behind, and the Snorlax farted again, causing her to return to Ginny''s side.


    Harry felt more and more something was wrong.


    The Death Eater said that if he is strong, he can catch the attack and fight fiercely, but if he is not strong, he will never be able to defeat the opponent, being dragged down like this.


    A spell flew from nowhere and hit Harry''s arm.


    As soon as his hand loosened, the prophecy ball flew behind him.


    One hand firmly catches the prophecy ball.


    He looked back, and platinum-blond hair appeared in front of his eyes. He almost thought it was Lucius.


    Take a closer look at the man playing with the prophecy ball.


    Draco Malfoy!


    "Give it to me, Malfoy!" Harry wanted to take it back.


    Malfoy glanced casually, showed a very evil smile, and then released his fingers.


    A clear voice sounded.


    ¡­


    Chapter 366: The Order of the Phoenix, the Death Eaters, and the Society of Stars


    "Why are you here?"


    Lucius was stunned for a moment, then overjoyed and shouted: "Draco, protect the prophecy ball..."


    His words were stuck in his mouth, and he stared blankly at the prophecy ball that slipped from his son''s hand.


    The prophecy ball is broken.


    The ball broke.


    Broken.


    Already.


    Apart from Harry, only Lucius saw this scene.


    A pair of milky-white figures with eyes magnified many times emerged from the broken prophecy ball and rose into the air.


    And Malfoy seemed to have done something very casual, kicking the fragments down the stone steps.


    He walked down slowly, looking around, and stayed on his father for a while.


    "Potter," Malfoy sent a provocative sneer at Harry, "you are not the savior."


    A figure jumped out from the opened black door and landed heavily in front of Luna and the others.


    A wand in his left hand and a sword in his right hand.


    At that moment, Hermione thought it was John coming.


    The tall figure was like a ferocious lion, and all the Death Eaters'' attacks were cut off.


    Without stopping, Neville rushed towards the Death Eaters, the sword in his hand waving silver light.


    The blood and silver light merged together, and the two Death Eaters fell down instantly.


    Mist sprang up around the four people who were dueling on the high platform.


    They stopped their attack on alert and saw a figure gradually condensing in the direction of the arch.


    "Impossible!" Kingsley screamed.


    That is the door to death, a place used for execution.


    How could anyone come out from inside?


    Bellatrix attacked the figure.


    But every time he attacks, the figure will split into a person.


    "Mirage."


    Low humming sounds sounded from all directions, and even the sounds were so insubstantial.


    "That''s fake."


    Suddenly, a silver horse rushed out and knocked a Death Eater away.


    "It''s the Patronus!" Some Death Eaters looked at the horse in surprise.


    It actually gave the patron saint an offensive attribute.


    "He''s from the Star Club." Harry saw Malfoy disappearing into the mist, and he saw a figure flashing through the mist.


    The people from Qunxing Club are here.


    Why did they come?


    Harry''s mind was very confused.


    This group of Death Eaters were not ordinary wizards who could survive the hunt. They all started to use counterattacks.

 Chapter 338：

    The strange mist kept producing illusions, trapping them deeply in it.


    Neville and Malfoy also appeared from time to time, completely opening up a new hunt.


    "Don''t panic, you losers!" Bellatrix yelled madly.


    She pointed her wand at a panicked Death Eater and used the Cruciatus Curse, causing him to collapse in pain.


    "Kill them all!"


    Lucius was a little distracted, and the only thing in his mind was the figure of his son who had just appeared.


    "Draco, why are you here?"


    He was extremely scared. If his son smashed the prophecy ball, Voldemort would definitely be angry.


    "No, you can''t let him hurt Draco." Lucius felt a chill in his heart.


    ¡­


    With the help of the mist, the Order of the Phoenix also launched a counterattack.


    Although they didn''t know what the situation was, they knew that this was a good opportunity to leave.


    Sirius shot a spell at Bellatrix, then turned into a black dog and went to find his godson.


    Harry was running around in the fog and bumped into Ron.


    "Did you see that?" Harry grabbed Ron and shook him.


    With a face swollen like a pig''s head, Ron asked in a daze, "What?"


    "Malfoy, Draco Malfoy, he smashed the orb," Harry said.


    "Draco Malfoy?" Ron said in surprise, "He can''t be here."


    Harry also couldn''t figure out why Malfoy appeared here.


    But he knew that he needed to find other partners quickly.


    The two people searched randomly in the mist and found Ginny and the others.


    "Did you see, Neville is here!" Hermione asked as soon as she saw the two of them.


    "Neville?" Harry was stunned, "Isn''t he Draco Malfoy?"


    Now both parties were dumbfounded.


    "They are all here." An ethereal singing-like voice sounded.


    Ginny nodded repeatedly, "Luna and I met them in another room."


    Having said this, Ron also remembered the eyes he saw.


    A green light flew out of nowhere, and Harry quickly lowered his head and said, "Let''s go find Sirius."


    The **** dog came out, turned into Sirius and grabbed Harry''s shoulders, "Take them away quickly."


    "But what about the Order of the Phoenix?" Harry asked.


    Sirius said seriously: "Harry, leave quickly."


    Harry was a little frustrated, could you please stop treating me like a child?


    "Get down!"


    Moody roared, appeared in front of them and waved his wand.


    A ray of light passed through his wand and hit his limp body, causing Moody to fall down.


    The circling magic eye slid to Harry''s feet and was almost stepped on.


    He can see Harry and the others because of his magic eye.


    Lights of various colors flashed from time to time in the mist, as well as screams.


    The battle was too fierce.


    Harry picked up the Magic Eye and handed it to Ron.


    "Who, who is talking?"


    There were sounds in his head.


    "No one said anything, Harry?" Hermione noticed something was wrong with Harry.


    Harry looked suddenly in one direction and ran towards that direction.


    Sirius was concerned about his godson and chased after him.


    Seeing this, Hermione had no choice but to help Moody up with Ron first.


    A Death Eater broke in from behind. As soon as he had a happy look on his face, he was kicked out.


    A fireball hit the Death Eater, causing him to howl and scream.


    The visitor slowly put away his wand and glanced at the remaining people.


    "Who are you?" Hermione asked loudly.


    The man took a step back and disappeared into the mist.


    ¡­


    "Who, who is it?"


    Harry dodged a spell and rushed towards the place where the sound came from.


    "Harry, come back quickly, Harry!" Sirius chased over and held Harry down.


    A high-pitched, crazy laugh appeared along with the silver light, and Harry was awakened by the hot blood on his face.


    He stared blankly at the wound on Sirius''s shoulder that mauled it.


    Sirius looked up and saw a tall woman walking out of the mist.


    "Little... baby Potter!"


    Bellatrix!


    It was she who used the cutting spell to cut Sirius just now.


    Harry was very angry and when he stood up to attack, he was pushed away by Sirius.


    Bellatrix is ??simply a lunatic, and she was the only one who didn''t worry about the prophecy ball before.


    "You seem to be getting crazier."


    She is both a cousin and a prison cellmate.


    Sirius shot a curse back at Bellatrix.


    The two men began to attack with magic spells of various colors. Harry tried to intervene, and two Death Eaters rushed out of the mist and attacked Harry.


    Tonks and Kingsley ran out from behind Harry and blocked the attack. Tonks'' hair turned red and she said heroically: "Your opponent is us."


    Kingsley''s big hands pressed Harry''s shoulders and pulled him back. Kingsley whispered: "Leave this to us."


    "Big fight ha...haha-!" Bellatrix laughed maniacally.


    The fog seems to be intentionally promoting this battle, and a road is separated in the middle.


    Lucius and the Death Eater named Drogon walked out again.


    They stared at Harry, eagerly.


    Sirius took the lead in attacking and shouted: "Change to another place!"


    Kingsley and Tonks understood instantly.


    They cast spells at the same time, shooting out two red electric lights, which merged with Sirius''s attack to form three electric lights, blocking the incoming attacks.


    After all, Sirius had been in jail for a long time. He looked a little painful and shouted: "Moony Face, take Harry away!"


    "Padfoot, you have to hold on!"


    Lupine ran out, pulled Harry up and ran into the mist.


    "Sirius!" Harry yelled, but was still dragged away.


    The voice in his head kept leading him towards the high platform.


    The scar began to hurt, and he screamed in pain. Lupine turned around and asked concernedly: "What''s wrong with you, Harry?"


    Harry covered the scar with his right hand and as he ran forward, he bumped into someone.


    "Who are you?!"


    Lupine''s surprised voice sounded, and Harry felt his body being thrown out.


    Immediately afterwards, two rays of light lit up in the fog. Before I could take a closer look, the fog grew larger, covering everything up.


    Harry followed his instincts and rushed all the way.


    He was lucky not to encounter a Death Eater.


    But it¡¯s strange, even though this place is so big, why can¡¯t I feel like I can¡¯t finish it.


    Finally, the fog in front of my eyes cleared.


    He thought he could see Sirius or other companions, but what came into view was the high platform.


    On the huge arch, the curtains fluttered automatically without wind.


    The sound that Harry heard seemed to come from the arch.


    He walked over slowly.


    ¡­


    Chapter 367 John and Harry


    "Daphne."


    Daphne opened her eyes, she didn''t know when she fell asleep.


    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m too sad, or maybe too many things happened today.


    She seemed to hear John''s voice in the Star Club.


    She looked around.


    The dull sound of something hitting the table made her look over.


    A bottle, put it there.


    She walked over and picked up the thing. There was blood-colored liquid flowing inside.


    The stars on the dome brightened, and Daphne stretched out her hand.


    The starlight condensed in the palm of his hand and turned into a vial of water bile.


    She looked at the two bottles that appeared, and immediately remembered what John had told her in her ear that day.


    "When two reds appear, you need to mix them together."


    She held the two bottles tightly, opened the water bile bottle, and poured the fragrant blood into the other bottle.


    Blood and blood mixed together, solidifying and spreading like a whirlpool.


    The hot temperature caused Daphne''s slender fingers to burn off a layer of skin.


    She didn''t let go and held the bottle tightly.


    Through that layer of crystal, the blood burned like a flame.


    Gradually, the burning parts changed and condensed into a beautiful bird.


    ¡­


    The ghosts in Hogwarts seem to be infected with sadness.


    Not a single ghost can be seen today.


    They are not so quiet on weekdays.

 Chapter 339：

    The Slytherin candles were not extinguished, and they lingered outside, holding candles in their hands.


    Walking around in circles, as if mourning their departed king.


    When you die, everyone will love you.


    Even Gryffindor put aside his prejudices. His bravery once conquered Gryffindor.


    Hufflepuff talked about the boy he could sometimes meet in the kitchen, and the house elves would sing his praises.


    Ravenclaw sighed for his humble and proud figure, and for his wisdom and talent.


    Snape stood by the door, his expression dark and unclear.


    Professor McGonagall came over and hesitated to speak.


    There were garlands one after another in the foyer.


    In addition to this, Snape was also distracted by another place.


    "Dumbledore already knows, he is going there." Snape said calmly.


    Professor McGonagall naturally knew where to go, and she would not have thought that something would happen to Harry at such a moment.


    So she asked: "Aren''t his friends coming over?"


    John Wick friends, this is the second strike.


    Professor McGonagall was really afraid that these children would not be able to think clearly.


    Snape''s expression was obscured by his hair, and his tone was calm, "They stay in that room."


    The existence of the Star Club is no longer a secret. They all acquiesce in the existence of the mysterious room.


    Just like the Room of Requirement, that thing is a mysterious part of Hogwarts.


    A few years later, some reckless little wizard may discover that room and learn about the Star Club that once existed at Hogwarts.


    Firenze, the Centaur divination professor, came out, feeling heavy and confused.


    What he saw from the astrology should not be like this.


    But this only proves that even the best horse people will make miscalculations one day.


    Professor McGonagall sighed and said: "Let today''s curfew be lifted, just treat it as the last day."


    They should have left the school not long ago, but no one left.


    Then the curfew can be relaxed for one day.


    "I think our administrators will also feel good about it."


    Professor McGonagall looked towards the foyer, where Filch was holding Mrs. Norris and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Mrs. Norris was particularly quiet today, and her big fluffy tail swept Filch''s arm.


    He carried Mrs. Norris to his office.


    Without the Weasley twins, there''s no need to worry about someone throwing big dung eggs in there.


    The room was much tidier, with the chains and shackles that he carefully maintained hanging there.


    There were two boxes on the table. He walked over and opened them.


    "That''s awesome. He also brought you a gift bag of cat food and my new clothes."


    Filch saw a new tuxedo and cat food in the room, and he said to Mrs. Norris.


    The only one who could give a gift to Filch, the administrator of Hogwarts who everyone hated, was that boy.


    It was also the only one in so many years that he could open the box and eat the contents with confidence.


    Give equality to a squib, only that one person.


    Filch put Mrs. Norris down, took out the cat food and poured a bowl for Mrs. Norris.


    He sat there, holding the box with the tuxedo in his hand.


    For some reason, he felt like he couldn''t hold on any longer.


    As a squib who shamelessly hangs around in the magic school, he is disgusted by gods and ghosts. He hates wizards who can use magic and hopes to torture them.


    A belief that "maybe you can suddenly learn magic in a magic school" supports him.


    He is also used to being hated by students and lives with his cat.


    But suddenly a student came.


    As soon as he entered school, he got into trouble and was put into solitary confinement. He was not afraid of himself at all.


    He would groom Mrs. Norris and share the dried fish he brought with the cat that everyone hated.


    At Christmas, the only gift I can receive is a box signed by that student.


    The students brought ice cream, which was their favorite flavor.


    When he saw his squib''s letter, he did not feel contempt for himself, nor did he publicize it.


    He will not laugh at himself for exercising his body beyond his own ability. A squib will never be as good as a wizard.


    He gave himself the feeling of using magic for the first time.


    It was a pair of shoes with magical powers that made a squib run faster than a wizard.


    He would do himself a favor instead of leaving dirty things in the hallway because there is an annoying administrator there.


    That student would still violate the rules, but he was no longer surprised.


    On the contrary, it is also an interesting experience to meet each other at night and pretend not to see each other.


    Suddenly everything was gone.


    In the days to come, there will be no gift boxes delivered at Christmas, and Mrs. Norris¡¯s hair will not become soft and smooth after going out.


    Are you going to stay and compete with those ¡®bad students¡¯?


    I¡¯m tired.


    Suddenly I felt very tired.


    Filch looked at the shackles. He dreamed that one day they could be used to punish students.


    But now, it¡¯s meaningless.


    He tore them off angrily and smashed those things to the ground with a clanging sound.


    After smashing it, he just lay there and did whatever he wanted.


    ¡­


    Auditorium.


    At this time, the auditorium was empty.


    Except for John among the flowers, there was no one else.


    They were also afraid of disturbing the sleep of Slytherin''s king.


    Daphne clenched the bottle of blood-colored potion in her hand, and the hot temperature made her palms feel like they were about to melt.


    She came to John with tears in her eyes and reached out to caress John''s cheek.


    "Remember our agreement, John." She whispered, pointing the bottle to John''s lips.


    Two owls, one black and one white, flew into the auditorium and stood next to the calm face.


    They are like the mythical Fujin and Wu Ni, accompanying me around.


    Daphne gave John the entire bottle of liquid to drink, stepped aside, and clasped her hands with unprecedented piety, "Please, John, remember our agreement and come back."


    The liquid flowed down John''s throat into his riddled body and into his unrecognizable stomach.


    A little red enters the black blood, igniting a trace of flame.


    In less than three seconds, it turned into a prairie fire, igniting the entire body.


    The fire spread.


    First the body, then the coffin, then the staff table, the auditorium...


    ¡­


    The Hall of Death.


    Harry stared at the arch, where he was sure the sound came from.


    ?But why?


    Why does my scar hurt?


    Could it be that Voldemort is inside?


    He slowly approached the arch. The curtains were not fluttering in the wind and looked very soft.


    Just as Harry was about to make contact, he heard a loud shout.


    "Harry, come back quickly!"


    His arms tightened and he was pulled back forcefully.


    He looked and saw Sirius.


    Sirius ran over, risking being hit by Bellatrix.


    The fog began to lift, and Harry came to his senses.


    Sirius'' nose was covered with blood, and he dragged Harry out.


    Suddenly a red light came, and he pushed Harry away and fell to the high platform. He bent over and hid, and laughed loudly: "This is not your level!"


    Harry saw Bellatrix smile crazily, and another ray of light hit Sirius''s chest, causing his laughter to stop abruptly.


    "No!!"


    Sirius fell back, his smile not completely gone, but his eyes rounded in horror.


    Harry wanted to hold him back, but he was too late.


    Sirius'' falling body bent into a graceful arc, becoming very slow in Harry''s eyes, and fell backwards into the tattered curtains hanging on the arch.


    The thin and haggard face was no longer as handsome as when he was a student. There was a mixture of fear and surprise on his face, and he looked at Harry with relief and relief.


    "James."


    "Where''s your mother?"


    The curtain behind him flickered with flames, and he kicked Sirius on the left rib, sending him flying for more than ten meters.


    ¡­


    Chapter 368 John, Voldemort and Dumbledore


    "Harry!"


    Hermione didn''t find Harry.


    Moody returned to the battlefield after a brief coma. He held Ron''s shoulders and pointed in a direction and said, "Go over there, you need to get out!"


    Ron refused: "No, Harry is still here."


    This stubborn look seemed to be a specialty of Gryffindor. Professor Moody was about to say something when he was attracted by the Death Eaters rushing towards him.


    This fog confused their vision, but it also added an advantage.


    Ron and Hermione looked at each other and ran into the fog to find Harry.


    Ginny saw this and wanted to go over. After running for a while, she bumped into someone.


    Just as he was about to pull out the wand, he heard a familiar voice that made people feel safe.


    "I need you to stay with me."


    Ginny looked up in surprise. The old man''s appearance surprised her.


    "Professor Dumbledore!"

 Chapter 340：

    A Death Eater ran over without opening his eyes, and bumped into the old man with a calm face.


    "D-Dumbledore!" Without a second thought, the Death Eater turned around decisively.


    Dumbledore waved his wand and used light spells to pull the person over.


    Without even a chance to react, the battle-hardened Death Eater was subdued.


    This is Dumbledore''s strength!


    Ginny''s eyes were filled with stars.


    Moody also saw Dumbledore, and his fighting spirit suddenly became high.


    Like opening a blind box, Dumbledore pointed all the Death Eaters with the Elder Wand in the fog.


    Basically, everyone who met Dumbledore screamed in terror and was subdued.


    Ginny''s little face flushed with excitement, and she and Luna were doing fist pumps there.


    These fogs did not seem to be able to block Dumbledore''s sight, and he could always find the Death Eaters accurately.


    Soon, all the Death Eaters in the Death Hall were almost subdued.


    Tonks was already unconscious, leaving Kingsley struggling to hold on.


    Bellatrix kept shooting spells at the **** dog, muttering vicious curses.


    "Dumbledore!"


    Lucius was about to deal with Kingsley when, out of the corner of his eye, he saw the old man strolling out of the fog and standing behind Kingsley.


    He decisively left the battlefield and ran towards the back.


    Drogon saw his boss running away and chased him decisively.


    The other two Death Eaters reacted more slowly, and Kingsley seized the opportunity to hit one of them.


    The other one flew back as if it was suspended by a transparent fishhook.


    Bellatrix also saw it after she shot two magic spells.


    Although she was a little crazy, the joy of killing Sirius made her laugh like a crazy woman and run out.


    The fog gradually dispersed.


    Harry''s scream came.


    Dumbledore immediately put down the three fleeing Death Eaters and looked back.


    On the high platform, Harry was despairing.


    Sirius fell into the curtain little by little.


    The second before he was about to fall in, Sirius''s posture suddenly changed.


    The whole person screamed and flew out of the arch.


    Harry was stunned.


    What''s happening here?


    My feelings are at this point, do you think I should cry or not?


    Because of the entanglement, Harry''s expression was a little distorted.


    But he reacted and looked at his godfather.


    "Ouch, my waist, waist..."


    Sirius was there, clutching his old wounds, twisting crazily and crawling in darkness.


    One part was kicked four times. Who in the family would understand?


    Fortunately, this kick allowed him to survive.


    For a moment, I felt very complicated.


    "Don''t run!"


    Before Sirius could recall who kicked him, he heard Harry yelling in one direction.


    He trembled and wanted to get up, but the old injuries and the effect of the petrification spell made him unable to move for a while.


    All he could do was watch Harry, the unlucky boy, chase Bellatrix with his wand alone.


    "Harry, come back!" he screamed.


    Harry was already blinded by anger. Sirius was almost killed by Bellatrix just now.


    He was so scared, he felt like his godfather might disappear at any time.


    Sirius endured the pain and shouted: "Moony Face, stop him!"


    Lu Ping ran over as soon as the fog cleared.


    Dumbledore shot a curse at Bellatrix.


    Bellatrix was indeed Voldemort''s most capable assistant. She blocked the curse and shot another one that hit Kingsley.


    From there Lucius climbed and rolled his way to the top door.


    After the fog cleared, there were still some Death Eaters, and Dumbledore had to capture them first before looking for Harry.


    If Lu Ping chases him out, there should be no big problem.


    The Order of the Phoenix was seriously injured in this battle. Even the legendary Auror Moody was cursed several times and lost his fighting power twice.


    Tonks was unconscious there, and Kingsley was injured.


    Sirius huddled up on the high platform, beating the ground, trying to stand up.


    After settling everything, Dumbledore went to find Harry and let Kingsley take control of the scene.


    ¡­


    [Ding, the magic blood is over]


    [Acquire the blessing of Phoenix characteristics: Nirvana, Immortality, Fire Escape, Ancient]


    [Nirvana: Release the fire of Nirvana and be reborn]


    [Immortality: Increased resistance, resistant to most curse attacks]


    [Fire Escape: Increase the power of fire magic]


    ¡¾Ancient: Lifespan greatly increased¡¿


    ?Some things can only be known after trying them.


    Like John, he did not know whether he would die or be reborn.


    As the sun set, he made a bold decision.


    A crazy decision that no one would ever make.


    He killed himself.


    He is betting on whether the existence of the system depends on his body, his own soul, or his own consciousness.


    So he used a curse, a self-made curse.


    The soul returns.


    He took out his soul and hid it in the Star Club.


    The death of the body is fixed at sunset, and his soul returns to the stars.


    At that time, he had the ability to walk in the underworld.


    The body was dragged by a force to leave Hogwarts.


    After the system settled, he simply let go of the restraints.


    He was also very curious about the place of life and death from this world.


    He looked through the entire Hogwarts book collection and also looked for the orphan copies that remained outside.


    About the world after death, and the arch that seems to connect to the underworld.


    When John appeared in the Death Hall, he could be sure that he had been in it.


    In other words, he forgot everything.


    He walked through death, and those memories stayed in death.


    His soul reshaped his body in the flames and crossed the door of death.


    When he regained life, he turned into a chick like a phoenix rising from the ashes, growing from an embryo into an adult again.


    The process of rebirth is long and long, and he keeps walking along a path.


    The whole process was so blurry. He had experienced a lot in that world, but he couldn''t take the memory away.


    "James."


    "Where are you and your mother?"


    John had just returned from death and kicked away the guy who was in the way.


    The touch from the soles of his feet felt familiar to John.


    Then there was a yell, and it sounded like it was Harry.


    Oh, by the way, Harry is at the Ministry of Magic.


    As he walked out, there was always a force behind him that wanted to stop him.


    However, after the force came into contact with the Nirvana flame on John''s body, it shrank back.


    "I think we''ll see you again."


    Not knowing who to tell, John walked out of the arch with a smile on his face.


    ¡­


    "Harry, wait for me." Sirius struggled for a long time and finally was able to stand up.


    Kingsley used magic to heal the wound, and Tonks also woke up.


    Hermione and Ron were worried about Harry and chased him out.


    After the fog dissipated, everything seemed to be calm.


    "Sirius, behind you."


    Tonks raised her head unintentionally, her voice trembling.


    Sirius'' body froze, he looked at Tonks and asked: "There''s something behind me, right?"


    He slowly turned around, and a familiar face appeared in front of him.


    "It seems we meet again." John''s body was burning with flames, gradually revealing his normal skin.


    He was naked, rubbed his neck, and said with emotion: "This feeling is really amazing."


    Everyone stared at him blankly.


    The disappearing fog rose again, shrouding John.


    When he disappeared again, there were six more people beside him.


    John took the small handbag from Jin, patted the small handbag, and the clothes inside flew out and automatically dressed for John.


    He raised his right hand, and Furong Yingying came over, took out a silver ring and put it on for him.


    On the left hand side is the wand handed to him by Cedric.


    Malfoy came over with a sullen face, shook his right hand fiercely, held back the tears of excitement that were about to run out of the corners of his eyes, and said, "You didn''t even tell me that you are Johnny Silverhand!"


    John shrugged and said, "I can''t tell you that I am your godfather, right?"


    Malfoy''s face darkened and he shouted, "I didn''t agree that time!"


    John was surprised: "If I hadn''t refused, do you think what you said would work?"


    Okay, it hurts my heart, and I won¡¯t be seen again.


    Malfoy looked hurt.

 Chapter 341：

    Despite such joking, there was still only happiness in their eyes.


    John is back.


    Percy took out the golden cup and asked, "What now?"


    "Of course we are going to continue our plan."


    Glancing at the stunned Sirius, almost all the Death Eaters in the field had been captured. John said casually: "Dumbledore should have almost met his match."


    He looked at Sirius, who still hadn''t come back to his senses, and showed a smile.


    "Are you surprised? I came back from death."


    The stars gathered around their king, the bright star of Hogwarts, who returned from death.


    ¡­


    Harry didn''t know where he got the strength and courage to chase Bellatrix all the way.


    They chased him from the Department of Mysteries all the way to the Hall of the Ministry of Magic.


    At the same time, Voldemort received the news.


    John Wick is dead, which means he has one less enemy.


    ¡­


    Chapter 369 Who are you?


    Harry chased Bellatrix from the Hall of Death to the Hall of Brains, and then to the Entrance Hall.


    Bellatrix laughed maniacally, the sound echoing in the hall.


    The circular hall spun again, and Harry couldn''t identify which exit it was.


    "Where''s the way out?" he asked hurriedly.


    The door to the room behind him suddenly opened, and the corridor leading to the elevator appeared.


    He couldn''t care less and rushed out.


    Before he was about to arrive, he saw Bellatrix getting on the elevator and waving to him.


    He hurried to another elevator and beat the button to summon the elevator frantically.


    The elevator is down.


    He rushed in and pressed the up button frantically.


    Arriving at the Magic Department Hall, he squeezed out of the gate before it was fully opened.


    Bellatrix laughed even more crazily when she saw Harry chasing him out.


    Turning around, she shot a spell at Harry.


    Harry ducked behind the Magic Brothers Fountain, and the spell passed by him and hit the golden door on the other side of the main hall.


    He noticed that the footsteps were gone and Bellatrix was no longer running.


    Harry crouched behind the statue and listened carefully.


    "Come out, come out, little Harry!" the crazy woman shouted, imitating the baby''s voice: "What are you chasing me for? Is it to hide and seek?"


    When Harry thought about his godfather being almost killed by Bellatrix, his heart was filled with rage.


    That anger drove him to rush out, aiming his wand at Bellatrix, catching her off guard.


    "Crucio" two voices sounded.


    Bellatrix cried out, the spell causing her to tumble to the ground.


    But at the same time, Harry also fell.


    The drawled voice said with disgust: "You need to be malicious from the heart, Potter."


    It''s Lucius.


    Harry forgot, he ran out too.


    Pain invaded Harry''s body, and his body twitched.


    Bellatrix, on the other hand, quickly stood up.


    "Haha-hahaha-" The harsh laughter made Harry want to kill her.


    Bellatrix shouted to Harry triumphantly: "You are too immature. Your ignorance will cost you your life."


    Her exposed hideous skin looked like tree bark, and she screamed: "Hand over the prophecy ball, now, immediately, immediately!"


    When Harry heard this, he shouted with a sense of revenge in his eyes: "Then you can only kill me, because the prophecy ball is gone!"


    Lucius''s expression was panicked for a moment. He slapped Harry and yelled: "Shut up!"


    There was blood on the corner of Harry''s mouth, and he sarcastically said: "He knows, your dear old friend Voldemort knows that he is gone! He will be dissatisfied with you, right?"


    "What? What do you mean?" Bellatrix seemed to be crazy, running over and pushing Lucius away, pinching Harry''s neck with her long-nailed fingers.


    "He saw it too," Harry looked at Lucius and said, "He saw who broke the prophecy ball."


    Bellatrix immediately turned to look at Lucius, a dangerous light flashing in her eyes.


    Lucius secretly thought it was not good and said hurriedly: "He is just lying, he always lies!"


    Harry wanted to retort, but the feeling of suffocation and the burning pain of the scar made him speechless in pain, and tears welled up in his eyes.


    "Lie!" Bellatrix screamed, and she said ferociously: "Give me the prophecy ball!"


    The hand on his neck became stronger, and Harry rolled his eyes.


    His hands fumbled around on the ground and he found his wand.


    He thrust his wand hard at Bellatrix.


    "Damn, damn, damn, damn!" Bellatrix screamed. She released her grip on Harry''s neck and blood flowed from her face.


    Harry breathed air again. He coughed several times and finally allowed his vision to clear.


    Lucius immediately stepped forward to control Harry, but a red light shot from behind and made him fall out.


    It¡¯s that crazy woman.


    Like an evil ghost who had just crawled out, she yelled ferociously with blood on her face, "He is mine, it is the mission given to me by the master!"


    "You madman!" Lucius yelled.


    Harry took the opportunity to crawl back.


    Bellatrix seemed to be crazy again, shouting into the air: "Master, I tried my best, I tried my best, don''t punish me."


    "Stop wasting your breath," Harry shouted, the scar hurting so much that he couldn''t open his eyes. "He can''t hear you talking here."


    "Really, Potter?" A cold, high-pitched voice sounded.


    Harry felt the chill creeping from the soles of his feet to his head.


    He opened his eyes, he was tall and thin, wearing a black hood.


    On that terrifying, snake-like pale and haggard face, a pair of slender red eyes made people shudder.


    Voldemort.


    He''s right here.


    Appear here.


    The wand was pointed at Harry.


    Harry stared blankly, unable to move.


    Lucius trembled and crawled to the ground at Voldemort''s feet.


    "Master, it was him, he destroyed the prophecy ball."


    He lowered his posture to the lowest level, just kissing Voldemort''s feet.


    Voldemort turned his attention to Harry, "So, you broke my prophecy ball?"


    Cold red eyes were like snakes, staring at Harry.


    In an instant, Voldemort knew a lot from that unsuspecting mind.


    He looked down at Lucius and kicked Lucius over.


    Lucius was even more frightened, he knew, he knew that it was Draco who broke the prophecy ball.


    No, my son.


    Lucius was in great pain.


    Voldemort had plenty of patience with Bellatrix and said softly: "Bella, he didn''t lie. I saw the truth of the matter from his mind."


    "Master, I''m sorry, I didn''t know, I was..." the crazy woman cried.


    "Stop talking, Bella." Voldemort turned his attention back to Harry.


    "But Master, he is here, just below."


    Voldemort knew who Bellatrix was talking about.


    He ignored it and pointed his wand at Harry.


    "On this day worth celebrating, I don''t want to talk too much nonsense with you, Potter."


    That man is dead, the guy who let the Death Eaters hide is dead.


    Voldemort simply raised his wand and uttered the spell.


    "Avada Kedavra"


    A green light lit up in front of Harry, trying to take his life.


    The golden wizard statue next to him suddenly came to life, jumped up from the base and landed between Harry and Voldemort with open arms for protection.


    The green light grazed the wizard''s chest, blocking the attack.


    The advanced transformation technique made Voldemort think of something. He looked around and shouted: "Dumbledore."


    Harry''s heart was beating rapidly as he saw Dumbledore appear in front of the golden door.


    When Voldemort saw Dumbledore, he suddenly laughed wildly for some reason.


    Harry thought he might have been frightened.


    Hermione and Ron chased him out. After seeing Harry''s dangerous situation, they worriedly shouted: "Harry."


    "Hermione, Ron." Harry''s heart suddenly lifted when he saw his friends.


    But thinking that Dumbledore was there, he relaxed.


    He hurriedly ran over to meet a few people.


    Ginny and Luna also ran out.


    They looked at Dumbledore in awe.


    The most powerful magician.


    Voldemort didn''t seem to care what happened to them. He stared directly at Dumbledore and asked very strangely: "How do you feel?"


    Dumbledore remained silent, but Voldemort did not want to miss the opportunity just like this.


    He chuckled and suddenly asked loudly: "I''m asking you, Dumbledore, how do you feel?"


    "What does it feel like?" Harry and others were confused.


    Voldemort showed a sinister and evil smile, "That person is dead, that guy who ruined my good things over and over again, that Hogwarts student..."


    He stared at Dumbledore''s changed expression and said sinisterly, "John Wick."


    Several people who were still expecting Dumbledore to deal with Voldemort were stunned.


    "What he said is not true, is it? Professor Dumbledore?" Hermione turned to look at Dumbledore. She felt that this method was very low-end.


    However, after Dumbledore was silent for a while, he looked at Voldemort and said, "Tom, you killed him."

 Chapter 342：

    "It''s me?" Voldemort laughed loudly, then pointed his wand at Dumbledore and shouted: "It''s you! Dumbledore!"


    "It''s your distrust, kill him!"


    The cold, high-pitched voice brings endless chills.


    Hermione took two steps back and screamed, "This isn''t true!"


    "It''s true, little girl." Voldemort liked to see their painful and helpless expressions, and swiped his red tongue across his lips, "I poisoned that arrogant guy with the most evil and painful poison. "


    "Even I have to admit his excellence. His death brought me endless happiness."


    He pretended to think and said: "Let me guess, he must have knelt down there and begged for mercy, begging others to end his life, right? The sunset was filled with his screams?"


    Each word was like a knife, cutting into Hermione''s heart.


    She couldn''t breathe and covered her chest with her hands.


    Her good friend.


    John, dead?


    The most evil and painful poison.


    Hermione''s mind was filled with the image of John vomiting black blood and falling down, and her tears had already fallen.


    Harry felt uncomfortable for a while, that John was actually dead?


    When he saw Luna acting like she was fine, he was startled and asked strangely: "Why aren''t you sad?"


    Luna blinked her eyes and said firmly: "John said he is fine."


    She said it as if John could come back to life even if he died.


    "Avada Kedavra"


    In a moment filled with sadness, Voldemort immediately took action.


    The preparation ahead of him was just for the moment of action.


    Dumbledore turned around, his robe suddenly swung and disappeared, dodging the green light.


    When he reappeared, he was already behind Voldemort.


    At the same time, Dumbledore waved his wand, and all the statues in the fountain came to life, and the witch rushed towards Bellatrix and Lucius.


    Lupine, who had just run out, met Drogon, who had also just run out, and the two of them fought.


    The centaurs rushed towards Voldemort, and Voldemort suddenly disappeared and then appeared next to the pool.


    He shot green light at Dumbledore, but it was blocked by the elf statue that was pulled towards him.


    The golden wizard protected Harry and others, but there were too many people.


    After Voldemort fired an imaginary shot and cast a curse on Dumbledore, he raised his hand without a wand and waved it vigorously.


    The wizard statue flew sideways as if it had been hit hard.


    Ancient magic.


    Revealing Harry and others, Voldemort shot out fierce green lightning.


    Harry and the others reacted too late.


    Lu Ping was too late to rescue.


    A white light penetrated the golden door from behind and touched the green lightning.


    Taking the junction as the center point, a terrifying explosion impact extended out.


    Blow people away.


    There were sizzling arcs jumping in the air.


    Harry and the others looked up at the people coming out with disgraced faces.


    Above the luxurious robe, there is a silver mask.


    When Voldemort saw that man, he screamed as if he had seen a ghost: "Who are you?"


    ¡­


    Chapter 370 I, the Fire Dragon


    Silver mask.


    That silver mask!


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes widened.


    Even Dumbledore looked surprised.


    The war of the century between the needle and the wheat has been temporarily suspended.


    Their eyes focused on the visitor.


    Six white masks and one silver mask.


    The white mask wears a white cloak, and the silver mask wears a dark green robe, but they add a different air of superiority.


    The stars on their chests are so dazzling.


    As they walked in, everyone only focused on one issue.


    who is he?


    Voldemort''s eyes were fixed on the visitor.


    He knew that the man was dead.


    The enemy who once destroyed the Horcruxes, the enemy who led the **** killings to force the Death Eaters.


    That person is definitely dead.


    ?He can guarantee it.


    That poison is poured with curses and evil thoughts.


    It is the product of a curse and the embodiment of evil thoughts.


    Even Dumbledore will die.


    He is just a student.


    What''s more, the person he sent to poison him has confirmed that the person who was killed in public has no life.


    impossible.


    It''s impossible for anyone to survive.


    Voldemort, who had never panicked even when facing Dumbledore, actually had a hint of panic in his eyes.


    That''s a fake.


    As he thought like this, he suddenly felt confident.


    Harry couldn''t understand why Voldemort was so excited.


    Doesn¡¯t he know Johnny Silverhand?


    "who I am?"


    He stopped, and a light scolding sound with a smile sounded.


    He tilted his head, giving the silver mask a hint of mischief in its mystery.


    As he glanced at the person who was waiting for his answer, two eagles sounded in the mysterious sky above the Ministry of Magic.


    Silver Mask took a step forward, holding the wand in his left hand.


    He walked past Harry without moving his eyes to Harry.


    "who I am?"


    After repeating the question, he smiled.


    "I am an apprentice and a pioneer."


    He raised his wand, and the bright white light turned into a whip with electric light, which streaked across the floor of the hall, **** the golden wizard statue, and hit Voldemort.


    Voldemort raised his wand to block the attack, and a silver shield formed in front of him. With a raised hand, he turned the wizard statue into a cannonball and flew towards the silver mask.


    "I am a seeker and a person who violates taboos."


    The silver mask raised his hand, his right hand was covered with silver, and he cast a spell without a wand to stop the wizard statue.


    Many cracks appeared on the statue, and it eventually broke into hundreds of pieces and shot toward Voldemort.


    Dumbledore also took the opportunity to take action, waving his wand and silently chanting a curse. Voldemort was impacted and the statue fragments collided with each other.


    The majestic Dark Lord Voldemort has more than this, his bright silver shield blocks impacts and attacks.


    After he struggled to break free, he flew into the sky.


    There was faint thunder above the dome, making Voldemort look up.


    Dark clouds gathered in the sky.


    "I am the summoner of thunder and lightning, and also the ancient dragon whisperer."


    The magic wand in Silver Mask''s hand fell from top to bottom, and huge thunder followed by ferocious thunder and lightning penetrated the ground.


    Voldemort pressed his wand against the lightning, and his robes were blown away.


    He grasped a ball of flame in his left hand and turned it into a huge fire snake fighting with thunder and lightning.


    Dumbledore waved his wand several times towards the pool next to him, and the water inside hit Voldemort and enveloped him.


    "I am the master who created the stars, and I am also the alchemist who searches for the truth."


    A ball of white light the size of a basketball condensed on the tip of the silver mask''s staff. He took a step forward and threw it towards the water prison like a throw.


    Voldemort broke free from the water prison, his expression changed, and his wand pointed at the ground.


    The bricks on the ground quickly piled up and turned into a wall, and were hit by the white light and turned into dust.


    "I have my own followers."


    Silver Hand snapped his fingers, and invisible waves shattered the buildings around Voldemort.


    The wand was raised and pointed at the falling wizard fragments, turning into angry puppies surrounding Voldemort.


    Voldemort was furious and drew a circle around his body with his wand, causing all the puppies to shatter.


    Dumbledore shot a sleeping spell, causing Voldemort to dodge.


    "They call me Sir, Your Excellency, and the Great Good One."


    The silver mask stopped, like a band conductor, and kept pointing out the wand.


    Each one seemed to become a living puppy, merging into a big dog and pounced on Voldemort.


    Voldemort was so harassed that he couldn''t defend himself. He opened his hands and made a sharp, cold sound that hit his soul.


    The big dog was broken like a statue, and Harry and the others felt as if their heads were about to explode.


    The glass in the Ministry of Magic was shattered and fell into pieces.


    Bellatrix wanted to get involved, but was glanced at by Silver Mask, and she met those eyes.


    Her body stiffened, and her left hand began to petrify.


    "I have eyes that can kill you, and scales that can swim in fire."


    Voldemort blocked Dumbledore''s attack and shot a green light towards the silver mask.


    "I have poison, a fire that melts all things."


    The figure disappeared from the spot, and when it reappeared, the silver mask shot red light behind Voldemort.


    Voldemort dodged the attack.


    Dumbledore swung it around like a whip, and a thin and long flame shot out from the tip of the stick and wrapped around Voldemort.


    Voldemort summoned the silver shield again, and was walked around and tied up.

 Chapter 343：

    "I am destruction and rebirth."


    Voldemort disappeared and appeared from the pool where the statue originally stood, waving his wand. A poisonous snake jumped out from the wand and bit Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore waved his wand widely with smooth movements, making the big snake behind him disappear.


    Voldemort stared at Dumbledore with red eyes unwillingly.


    Now that the opportunity has been lost, he will leave here with a wave of his robe.


    But I heard the sound of gems breaking.


    The power of solemnity.


    Start.


    Silver Mask stared at Voldemort, and his voice stopped for a moment.


    He stretched out his right hand to grasp in the void.


    A sword slowly appeared in his right hand.


    Slowly draw the wand across the blade of the sword, assuming the posture of the wand in the left hand and the sword in the right hand.


    His voice became calm and relaxed.


    "I bear the destiny of prophecy and have a true name independent of the world."


    Unable to leave, Voldemort raised his hands and clenched his wand.


    The broken glass flew up and gathered behind him without any wind.


    Dumbledore said something bad secretly, and opened a silver armor spell in front of him, which looked like an upside-down pot.


    Those fragments shot towards Dumbledore and Silver Mask.


    "I am... a fire dragon."


    Flames ignited from the tip of the sword and instantly covered the sword body.


    Silver Mask watched the attack coming indifferently, his voice became strange, the syllables were ancient, and the voice was ethereal.


    "Dragon blood flows from his body, and his sharp claws tear everything apart."


    The flame burned the body along the hilt of the sword.


    "The fangs take away life, the fire burns the skin, and the venom enters the bone marrow."


    The silver mask melted, revealing the raised horns.


    "Spread its wings to cover all things, the stars enter my mouth, and the shadow swallows the world."


    The body swelled, and the wings were pulled away from behind.


    "I am¡­"


    "Dragon King!"


    The flames turned into towering pillars of fire, burning to the height of the dome.


    The astonishing high temperature enveloped the entire hall, and the huge flames turned into a vortex.


    In the flames, a pair of vertical pupils opened.


    The approaching fragments were melted in an instant, and terrifying flames were sprayed out from the ferocious mouth.


    As if a sun ignited, the water vapor evaporated instantly.


    Dumbledore couldn''t help but open his eyes wide. Voldemort waved his wand vigorously, and a bright silver shield emerged from it.


    He was enveloped, and the ground turned into magma.


    Harry and others were frightened and stood in the direction of the golden door.


    The dragon''s breath was not aimed at them, but they were still frightened by the terrifying high temperature.


    The smell of paste came from their hair, and they could not imagine how high it was in the center of the flame.


    The breath of the dragon lasted for thirteen seconds, and these thirteen seconds seemed as long as hell.


    The flames disappeared and Voldemort appeared in them.


    There was a trace of disappointment in the huge dragon eyes, but it returned to normal in an instant.


    After all, the Dark Lord is not that easy to solve.


    His body began to shrink and returned to its original appearance.


    Only this time, there was no mask on his face.


    He holds a staff in his left hand and a sword in his right hand.


    A pair of vertical pupils are different from Voldemort''s snake eyes, and his eyes convey divine majesty.


    John blew on the flames on the sword and smiled: "Of course, if you want, you can call me by my name, John Wick."


    The Ministry of Magic almost destroyed the entire hall under Dragon''s Breath, and Voldemort put out the fire where his clothes caught fire.


    His eyes were staring in that direction, more in disbelief.


    "you are still alive?"


    When Voldemort said this, even the famous Dark Lord became confused when faced with such an impact.


    Dumbledore also looked at the young face.


    Not long ago, he received the ''death news'' from Snape.


    A death witnessed by a potions master cannot be fake.


    So¡­


    John, how did you come back from death?


    ¡­


    Chapter 371 I laughed at death


    Can a person be resurrected from death?


    The answer is yes.


    Someone has done it.


    Voldemort.


    He used evil magic to create six Horcruxes for himself.


    Unless all the Horcruxes are destroyed, he will not die completely.


    But what about John?


    There is no cure for the poison Voldemort gave him, and he even considered using it on Dumbledore.


    That is a fatal poison. Even if you have a Horcrux, you cannot regain your body in a short time.


    Otherwise, Voldemort would not have to wait more than ten years to be reborn.


    Nothing makes sense.


    Why would a dead person live?


    At this moment, Voldemort found it difficult to accept.


    He had worked so hard before he could live again.


    A student, even though he has huge power, these external things are understandable.


    But why does his young appearance have such power?


    Voldemort stared at John so hard that even Dumbledore ignored him.


    Everyone at the scene had different reactions.


    Harry was surprised and confused, Hermione was surprised and Luna was taken for granted.


    Bellatrix''s body was unable to move, and Lucius hurried to Voldemort''s side to show his loyalty.


    Drogon and Lupine were separated, with some injuries on their bodies.


    Sirius ran out, finally finding his way out of the rotating hall.


    Everyone in Qunxing Club took off their masks one after another, revealing their young faces.


    John raised his eyebrows and said, "It seems the situation is clear, Tom."


    Voldemort stared gloomily at John, the people from the Society of Stars and the Order of the Phoenix.


    With the old monster Dumbledore, Voldemort is now in a dilemma.


    However, he suddenly laughed.


    "You are indeed very talented, John Wick."


    He praised John in a cold, high-pitched voice.


    "However, you seem to be too confident."


    Voldemort smiled coldly, "Do you think you can defeat me with the Order of the Phoenix?"


    "Your men are all imprisoned in the Department of Mysteries." John pretended to be surprised, "Do you think you still have a chance?"


    "You want my life?" Voldemort screamed, "Even if I die, I will still come back."


    Dumbledore put aside his speculation about the mystery of John''s resurrection. He said calmly: "Just taking your life will not satisfy me."


    He cast a pleased look at John, as if John was with him against the enemy, which made him very happy.


    "I am Voldemort!" Voldemort said loudly, "I will not die here."


    He raised his wand and shot a green light towards Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore raised his wand and waved it, dodging the attack.


    Voldemort turned around and shot at John.


    He thought he wanted to pinch a soft persimmon.


    "I can do what you can''t do, Tom."


    John''s expression was calm, and he held the sword in his right hand to split the red light coming from him.


    Dumbledore followed, with a small flame on the tip of his staff, trying to tie up Voldemort like a fish.


    Even if Voldemort is restricted from apparating, he can still fly.


    He flew into the sky, and two owls, one black and one white, descended from the sky, their sharp claws scratching his robe.


    Voldemort was furious and aimed his wand at the white mass to cast the spell.


    A silver light rose from the ground and passed by Voldemort''s side. He interrupted the spell and looked down.


    John held the sword in his right hand and suddenly flew up. He raised his left wand and waved it hard.


    The thunder struck down at Voldemort, causing him to fall quickly.


    The silver light flashed, and Voldemort stopped his fall and quickly turned around to avoid it.


    John knew that 70% of Voldemort''s strength was on guard against Dumbledore.


    The object-capturing magic was activated, and Voldemort''s body was stunned.


    John smashed it down hard and looked down at Voldemort.


    "This is beyond your reach, you are a coward, Tom."


    Voldemort neutralized all the force of the fall, and Lucius went to save the savior, but was caught in Dumbledore''s flames and thrown out.


    During the fall, Voldemort swung his wand, and a green light passed by John and hit the clouds.


    He held the sword of Silver Wick in his hand, and the upper part of his shoe burst into light as he flew down.


    The sharp sword blade emitted silver light, and Voldemort activated the Iron Armor Curse to block the attack.


    Raising his hand to activate ancient magic, John was swept up by a gust of wind and lost his balance. Voldemort raised his wand and was about to release the Death Curse.

 Chapter 344：

    Dumbledore shot the curse, causing the ground to sink, and Voldemort was forced to fight back.


    Pulling the witch statue in front of him again, Dumbledore dodged the death curse.


    John has recovered from the imbalance, and the sword of Silver Wick is ablaze.


    "Crush the thorns and thorns!"


    Voldemort shook his robes and summoned venomous snakes to pounce on John.


    The fire cut through the poisonous snakes, and the smell of burning filled the hall.


    "Master, let me help you!"


    Lucius released the restraints and shot the curse at Dumbledore.


    Without looking back, Dumbledore let the house elf statue block the spell and captured Lucius.


    Lucius yelled, John glanced at him and ignored him.


    ?And he was actually waiting.


    The attack rhythm slowed down, and John looked like he was unable to follow up.


    When Dumbledore closed in on Voldemort, John approached the edge of the battlefield.


    Occasionally, he would shoot two magic spells, allowing Voldemort to block them easily.


    ¡­


    Harry found that he couldn''t get involved in such a battle.


    A sense of frustration arose in his heart.


    It was even more frustrating because John, who was the same age as him, was able to fight there.


    Hermione couldn''t pay attention to his emotions at this time. Seeing her good friend appear safe and sound, Hermione''s mood really fluctuated.


    "Who is he?" Harry noticed that someone had been looking at him.


    He looked over and saw the man with golden hair next to Percy.


    Harry looked very uncomfortable. In that person''s eyes, he seemed to be something very useful.


    The arrival of Sirius left Harry no time to think about it. He supported Sirius and asked, "Are you okay, Sirius?"


    "I''m fine," Sirius covered his left rib and said with a wry smile, "Maybe the ribs are broken."


    Looking at the fierce battle, Sirius said in disbelief: "That''s a student?"


    Although John is not the one who mainly faces Voldemort, it may be extremely difficult to fight against him.


    If it were anyone else, going in would only be a burden to Dumbledore, but not of any help.


    "Why didn''t Voldemort run away?" he asked confused.


    Harry pondered: "The power of solemnity, I saw it once in the cemetery. It seemed to be something that made it impossible for people to disapparate."


    "That''s great, we can destroy Voldemort this time!" Ron shouted excitedly.


    Not only him, but Harry also thought so.


    In their view, with Dumbledore around, Voldemort would undoubtedly be defeated.


    But Lu Ping felt heavy in his heart. He never thought that that student would be Johnny Silverhand.


    The Johnny Silverhand he knew would not be so simple.


    His eyes fell on John, who was paddling on the edge of the water, with an inquiring look.


    The current situation looks great. As long as Dumbledore defeats Voldemort, everything will be over.


    What''s more, they still have no manpower to come over.


    As long as everyone gathers together, not even Voldemort can escape.


    Everything is going in the right direction.


    but¡­


    Will it go so smoothly?


    Just as Dumbledore was fighting Voldemort with the Elder Wand, John suddenly stopped and walked out of the battle circle.


    He came to the Star Club and said, "It''s time to make preparations."


    In the hall of the Ministry of Magic, the fireplaces built into the walls lit up with flames.


    Then ten rays of light shot towards Dumbledore.


    Everyone''s expressions changed.


    Amidst the flames burning in the fireplace, the Death Eaters came out.


    Voldemort deflected Dumbledore''s curse and mocked: "Dumbledore, your death has come."


    Dumbledore turned around and saw ten Death Eaters walking out of the fireplace. When he was about to be hit, he waved his wand widely, and the goblin statue ran over and opened his arms to block them.


    The curse left huge holes in the goblin''s body.


    Voldemort actually has a back-up plan!


    It seems that past failures have taught this man to be cautious.


    "You sacrificed some insignificant soldiers to lure the Aurors away. Dumbledore, now you are the trapped beast."


    In Voldemort''s view, those who follow him are just things that can be discarded at will.


    They were not even qualified to be branded with the Dark Mark, and all his elites followed him to the Ministry of Magic.


    With a wave of his wand, he freed Lucius from the house-elf statue.


    "One of my loyal followers escaped from prison and brought me information and strategies."


    Voldemort looked at one of the Death Eaters who came in, "Barty Crouch Jr., you did a good job."


    In the crowd, Barty Crouch Jr. walked out without saying a word.


    "Little Barty?" Dumbledore''s face was no longer calm when he saw the young man.


    He participated in that trial and watched Barty Jr. being sent in and reported to have died in Azkaban.


    Unexpectedly, little Barty was actually standing here alive.


    How did he do it?


    Sirius had some impressions of the young man who was crying and howling in Azkaban, and he found it even more incredible after seeing it.


    The situation is reversed, and the offense and defense change.


    ¡­


    Chapter 372 I planned everything


    Following Voldemort''s command, the Death Eaters shot out the curse.


    Between the interweaving lights, even Dumbledore needs to be careful at this moment.


    Sirius participated in the battle. He ran into a Death Eater, and the wound on his left rib was not healed. He was not optimistic about meeting a Death Eater in his prime.


    "We need to help." Harry said.


    Ron and others also nodded repeatedly, and they went out with their wands.


    Fortunately, John''s one-shot dragon breath spray just now gave the Ministry of Magic a lot more bunkers that could be used.


    Harry hid behind a crystal that had been reshaped by the high temperature and shot a spell at Lucius.


    Lucius raised his hand to block it, his eyes searching for his son on the battlefield.


    Dumbledore also had to take care of the other side, and the battle with Voldemort became evenly matched.


    The situation is very bad. The Auror was attracted by the commotion elsewhere.


    In other words, the entire Ministry of Magic is now a trapped place.


    With the participation of these ten Death Eaters, Voldemort has no intention of leaving.


    If he can get rid of Dumbledore and John in one go, then who else can stop his unification.


    Voldemort was so happy that he almost laughed out loud.


    I laugh at John Wick being young and Dumbledore being dim.


    "You can''t change anything. Today, only I can rewrite history." Voldemort gave the order, and the Death Eaters'' participation in the war forced several dangerous situations.


    "Savior?" Voldemort raised his wand and shot a spell, causing the bunker in front of Harry to shatter.


    "Without that ball, I can still rule the magical world."


    Harry was forced to run to the other side, with Voldemort strolling behind him.


    Dumbledore seized the opportunity to escape from the Death Eater siege.


    He raised his hand to summon the witch to fly to block Voldemort''s attack, and said to Harry: "Harry, stay inside."


    Sirius ran into an acquaintance, who could be considered his brother-in-law.


    Rodolphus Lestrange.


    The two people are fighting each other''s magic spells, and the two are getting farther and farther away from each other.


    Lupine meets his old rival Drogon, and the two have back and forth with each other.


    A magic spell shot at Drogon''s mask, knocking it away, revealing a face that seemed to have been seen before.


    "You..." Lupine felt that the face was very familiar, as if he had seen it during his tenure at Hogwarts.


    "Locomotor Mortis"


    Drogon immediately shot a curse, making Lupine''s legs close together and unable to move.


    Lupine had no choice but to close his mouth and roll to avoid the next stun spell.


    Hermione, Ginny, and Luna join forces again.


    Their opponent is a Death Eater named Gargson.


    Ginny shot a crushing spell, and Gargson responded with a red light.


    Without the amulet, Hermione and Luna were extra cautious.


    Seizing the opportunity, Luna used an upside-down golden bell to knock the person away.


    Hermione aimed the spell in that direction.


    Ron yelled and ran, and the Death Eaters chasing behind him fired curses at him.


    At the critical moment, Ron also became resourceful. He dodged with a sliding shovel, and the wand in his hand automatically jumped up and shot the curse at the chasing Death Eaters.


    The Death Eater was knocked to the ground. Ron was stunned and looked at his wand.


    His wand is made of whomping willow material, the most sensitive and aggressive.


    After being stunned for a moment, the Death Eater shot a disarming spell to make his wand fly out.


    Without his wand, Ron shouted in resignation, "For Gryffindor!"


    He rushed forward, jumped on the Death Eater, and started a new round of punches to the flesh.


    Harry wanted to go out and help. He saw Hermione being attacked by a sneak attack. He raised his wand and the spell missed.


    Voldemort and Dumbledore have already faced off with electric welding.


    The crackling sparks splashed on the ground and turned into small craters.


    Harry saw a Death Eater behind Dumbledore and shouted: "Dumbledore, watch your back!"


    When Dumbledore heard this, he swung his wand against the electric light, drawing a circle around him like a lasso.


    The Death Eater was touched and flew away screaming.


    As expected of Dumbledore, he was still able to face Voldemort with ease.


    He looked calm and was not disturbed by Voldemort''s reinforcements.

 Chapter 345：

    The elevator rumbled, and when it stopped, Tonks appeared.


    Kingsley and Moody needed to guard the Death Eaters below, and Tonks came up to check the situation.


    As soon as she showed up, she was forced back to the elevator by five curses.


    "What happened?" She was a little confused. Didn''t she just kill the Death Eaters? How could there be so many of them.


    She originally wanted to come up and help deal with Bellatrix.


    Now it seems that the situation above is not optimistic.


    Especially when she saw Voldemort, Tonks'' eyes almost popped out of her head.


    It was agreed that it would be a difficult rescue mission, but you raised the difficulty midway and replaced the miscellaneous soldiers with elite monsters, and even pulled out the big BOSS.


    Without thinking too much, Tonks took the opportunity to roll away from the elevator, aiming the wand in her hand and shooting white light at a Death Eater.


    Just after blocking two spells, Tonks was hit by a silver light and suffered severe bleeding in her abdomen.


    "Armor Protection (Protego


    Moving on the ground to block the curse, Tonks looked pale.


    A Death Eater raised his wand and pointed it at Tonks.


    Harry was so anxious when he saw it that he rushed out of the witch statue and shot at the Death Eaters, "Impedimento"


    The Death Eater was hit by an invisible obstacle and suffered nosebleeds.


    Without giving Harry a chance to recite the curse a second time, a spell hit Harry and caused him to fly out.


    The strength of these Death Eaters is higher than those in the Department of Mysteries.


    When he saw little Barty with only one hand left, he directly knocked out Hermione and Hermione with three magic spells.


    Ron is still fighting with others. Thanks to Malfoy, he has developed a body that can withstand beatings.


    Just as he was about to deliver the final punch, he was kicked and rolled dozens of times.


    As soon as I looked up dizzy, I felt a pain in my ankle.


    The **** dog dragged him away, and the spot where he was just now was hit by a green light.


    Lu Ping changed from dealing with one person to dealing with three people.


    Even though he has profound defense skills against black magic, he is still being beaten at this moment.


    In the end, the three magic spells completed the three-hit combo of disarming, freezing, and coma respectively.


    Lu Ping fell to the ground, not knowing whether he was alive or dead.


    Harry finally saved Tonks, and the situation suddenly reversed.


    His eyes were about to burst when he saw Sirius whine and be hit by the silver light.


    Ron was also rolled over again.


    They came together.


    The Death Eaters were approaching them.


    "Kill Harry Potter!"


    The crazy woman Bellatrix''s left hand was completely petrified, and she was staring at Harry with a wand in one hand.


    Harry felt weak for a while. He clenched his wand and looked at the arriving Death Eaters.


    "Drogon, come with me to help the master." Lucius suddenly spoke at this time.


    The overall situation has been decided, and there is nothing wrong with him speaking at this time.


    Rodolphus, however, was more thoughtful and looked at Barty Jr. and said, "Little Barty, you and I will go too, and leave this place to others."


    Voldemort over there was still fighting with Dumbledore. Due to his dominance, Dumbledore couldn''t save Harry for a while.


    Barty Jr. nodded silently, and he, Lucius, Drogon, and Rodolphus went to join the team that dealt with Dumbledore.


    Although their strength is not as good as Dumbledore, they can still provide some assistance.


    It didn''t hurt that there were four missing people. Bellatrix ignored those people at all and said crazily, "No one can save you, little baby Potter."


    Tonks held her bleeding belly, sweating profusely from the pain, and stood up firmly holding her wand beside Harry.


    Sirius also changed back to his human form, but he looked even more miserable.


    "The savior is at his end, haha..."


    "That''s not necessarily the case."


    A figure came from the side. Bellatrix turned around and her expression suddenly changed.


    John looked at them with a smile, not knowing where they came from.


    "Harry, how about we make a deal."


    He asked Harry in an unobtrusive manner, and Harry was stunned.


    A trace of darkness flashed in John''s eyes, and he smiled and said, "This plan depends on you."


    Looking at the people around Harry, John said meaningfully: "What is your answer?"


    "I agree, please save them!" Harry agreed without thinking, without even asking what the deal was.


    Bellatrix was almost furious that she dared to ignore her.


    "Kill him!" Her hatred for John suddenly reached its peak and she screamed at the top of her lungs.


    John snapped his fingers, "It''s time to take action."


    ¡­


    Chapter 373 I sang the praises of the stars


    John spoke, and the floor beneath Harry''s feet sank, bringing them inside.


    There was an explosion in front of the Death Eaters, and a blond man appeared.


    Jin held down the Death Eater''s hand holding the wand, put the wand against his chest and used the Banishing Curse, causing the person to fly out like a cannonball.


    Cedric walked out of the golden door, waving his wand around.


    A mist came out from inside and soon surrounded the entire hall.


    When Bellatrix saw this familiar fog, she was shocked and said: "Quickly exit the fog!"


    Two red lights emerged from the mist and hit the two Death Eaters, and a poisonous snake wrapped around Bellatrix''s ankle.


    Just as Death Eater Rohr was about to retreat, he saw a big hand reaching out from the mist to grab his wrist.


    Then the silver light penetrated through his abdomen and stirred inside his body.


    Percy held the wand and used a disarming spell to directly seize the wand of a Death Eater.


    Fleur leaped up as if she was out of gravity, and the magic spells she shot out continuously hit an unlucky guy''s ear.


    Cedric clicked on the stone next to him, and it turned into a bird and hit the Death Eater in the eye.


    The fog continued to spread backwards. As soon as Bellatrix got rid of the poisonous snake, he saw a platinum head approaching quickly in the fog.


    "It''s you?!"


    Bellatrix sees Draco Malfoy.


    Malfoy shouted: "Of course it''s me!"


    Facing the woman who could be regarded as his aunt, Malfoy showed no mercy, "Blasting Curse!"


    The speeding curse flew towards Bellatrix and struck her petrified arm.


    The arm exploded directly, causing Bellatrix to scream.


    "This way you will look more pleasing to the eye, you are so ugly."


    Malfoy would attract hatred as soon as he opened his mouth. Bellatrix went crazy and attacked Malfoy crazily.


    The situation that was supposed to be fatal was reversed. Harry fell into a hole in the ground and looked up at the fog.


    "They made those fogs." Harry thought of the fogs in the Department of Mysteries.


    "Harry, stay here."


    Sirius was about to climb out and take a look. He was injured and not in good condition.


    Harry said anxiously: "Sirius, you are injured, let me go out and check."


    "Harry, you are the most important," Sirius held Harry down. "You are our hope. Voldemort wants to kill you, so you must protect yourself."


    Harry, who was on a mission to be the savior, fell silent.


    He thought of Draco''s words, "You are not the savior, Potter."


    "But Hermione and the others are still outside."


    Harry said unwillingly: "There are also Moony Face and Dumbledore."


    "They''ll be fine." Sirius looked at Tonks and said, "Watch Harry."


    Tonks nodded with a white face. Sirius had a strong sense of smell and could accurately find other people.


    After climbing up, he found that the surroundings were completely white, and he smelled the complex smell in the air.


    He turned back into a black dog and wanted to find Hermione and the three girls first.


    ¡­


    Hermione woke up slowly, and when she opened her eyes, she saw that the unprecedented battle was still going on.


    "Ginny, Luna, wake up." She woke up her little friend.


    The Death Eaters escaped from the mist and had no time to care about them.


    The three of them hunched over and walked in the other direction.


    After walking a few steps, Hermione was pulled by someone. She subconsciously grabbed Ginny, and Ginny grabbed Luna.


    Three exclamations sounded.


    The three people were taken into a bunker. Just as they were about to use their wands, they saw Lupine with a pale face.


    "Lupin." Hermione quickly put down her wand.


    "Don''t go out, it''s very chaotic outside." Lu Ping seemed to be hurt, and he paused several times before speaking.


    "Lupin, are you okay?" Ginny came over and asked.


    Lupine smiled reluctantly, turned his gaze to Hermione, and asked seriously, "Hermione, do you know why Johnny...John appears here?"


    How would Hermione know that not long ago she was under the shock of John''s death and resurrection?


    She shook her head, shook her lips and said, "John must have his own reasons, maybe to save people..."


    "I''m afraid it''s not that simple," Lupine took a breath and said with cold sweat seeping out of his forehead, "I once worked beside Johnny Silverhand, and he was far from as kind as you have seen."


    "He may have come with some purpose, and I suspect that purpose will be related to Harry."


    Lupine''s guess was not groundless. When he woke up just now, he heard the deal between John and Harry.


    As a former employee of Johnny Silverhand''s store, he knew clearly that Johnny Silverhand was an unscrupulous person.


    He can steal a person''s soul with an understatement, and he can also win over people''s hearts and easily use a life as a bargaining chip.


    It''s definitely not a good thing for Harry to be noticed.


    He wanted Hermione to tell Harry never to trade with John.


    But Hermione still believed in John in her heart. She hesitated: "John would not do that. Although he has some conflicts with Harry, he would never hurt Harry."


    Lupine looked at Ginny and Luna. Ginny was also hesitant. She had never heard of anything harmful in the stories about John, but Harry''s safety was very important.


    Luna said firmly: "John will not hurt others, he is a gentle person."


    Lu Ping coughed twice, looking helpless.


    These children haven''t seen John''s fierce side, do they still think he is a student?

 Chapter 346：

    That was Johnny Silverhand, who had the power to influence the entire magical society in just a few years.


    Such a person cannot be a little white rabbit.


    Just when he was helpless, Sirius ran over.


    "Moon-face, are you okay?"


    "Padfoot," Lupine saw that Sirius was also seriously injured. It seemed that the key to this battle lay with Dumbledore.


    at this time.


    Dumbledore and Voldemort are about to decide the winner.


    The effect of solemn power also disappeared at this time.


    Voldemort raised his hand and flicked Lucius out of the way.


    Dumbledore took the opportunity to wave his wand, causing the ground to sink.


    "Are you going to run away, Tom?"


    He used words to stimulate Voldemort. He knew that there was no point in killing Voldemort now. Instead, it would make this man hide.


    Dumbledore was not sure whether he could survive until Voldemort was resurrected, so he could only force the people back.


    As expected, when Voldemort heard this, his expression changed several times.


    I thought Dumbledore could be eliminated with the support of Death Eaters, but those losers were too incompetent.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a man rushing out of the fog.


    He smiled.


    The body suddenly disappeared.


    Dumbledore''s expression changed drastically, and he waved his wand smoothly.


    "Hermione, Ginny, Luna." Harry called his friends'' names.


    The witch statue rushed towards Harry who rushed out.


    When he was about to get close to Harry, Harry''s scar was in severe pain, and his body burst out with a force to fly away the witch.


    Around him, the debris on the ground formed a circle, surrounding him.


    "Harry?" Dumbledore turned around and deflected the spells shot by Lucius, knocking them down one by one.


    He slowly walked towards Harry, who seemed to be a different person at this time.


    He twisted his body like a snake, his eyes turned into vertical pupils, looked at Dumbledore and mocked: "You lose, old guy."


    Dumbledore looked solemn and said softly: "Harry, the key is not the similarity between you and him, but the difference between you and him."


    These words seemed to give Harry a shot in the arm as he was under control, and his various experiences kept flashing back in his mind.


    School, Black House, family, friends, Weasley, godfather...


    He was struggling on the ground, twisting his body.


    He saw the image of Voldemort again, which made him particularly painful.


    Dumbledore looked at Harry with concern. Hermione, the others, and Ron also ran out, and they looked at Harry worriedly.


    When Harry saw the friends and family accompanying him, he gritted his teeth and said, "You are the weak one, Voldemort."


    "You will never understand love and friendship," he gasped, lying on the ground, and mocked in a pitiful tone, "I feel really sad for you."


    The picture in my mind began to regress, and the surroundings seemed to be regressing as well.


    A lot of black material came out of Harry''s body, causing the surrounding dust to fly up, forming a barrier to isolate the outside world.


    Black condensed into one person, Voldemort stood in front of Harry, holding his wand and sarcastically said: "You are a fool, Harry Potter."


    He looked at Harry''s helpless look and said, "You will definitely lose everything."


    Harry stared at Voldemort, knowing that Voldemort was about to escape.


    But he couldn''t laugh.


    "If you''re done talking," a voice sounded, John appeared in the circle and chuckled, "then it''s time to talk about us."


    Dumbledore, who was outside and unable to come in, looked startled when he saw this scene.


    When Hermione saw John there, she quickly shouted: "John, help Harry."


    Voldemort said in disbelief: "How did you get in?"


    John raised his finger and pointed at the sky, grinning: "The stars guide me in the direction."


    Voldemort and Harry looked up, and the dome of the Ministry of Magic turned into a starry sky at some point.


    Hundreds of stars twinkled, and John raised his wand.


    The stars turned into bright aurora and shrouded it.


    John untied his cloak, grabbed it and threw it behind him.


    He looked at Voldemort, "Are you ready for the third time, Tom."


    Voldemort thought of something, and his expression turned sinister.


    Little Barty, who was outside, stood up with one hand, his eyes fixed on the other side.


    He wants to confirm who is the person he is looking for.


    This victory or defeat will determine his future results.


    ¡­


    Chapter 374 I stepped into a point of no return


    The third duel.


    John rolled up his sleeves with a calm expression.


    "If you have received a complete education at Hogwarts, then you should know..."


    John smiled faintly, holding the wand in his left hand and raising it, "Etiquette before a duel."


    "Is he crazy!" Sirius admitted that the child was powerful, but facing Voldemort, he actually wanted to duel with him?


    too crazy.


    "Break this barrier." Dumbledore''s expression changed, and he waved his wand and prepared to take action.


    But when he heard six explosions, six people from the Star Club stood in front of him.


    "What are you doing?" Dumbledore looked at them.


    Jin raised his wand and said calmly: "How can I let you hinder our king?"


    "Don''t steal my lines!" Malfoy yelled at King, and then said coolly, "Even if you are Dumbledore, you can''t."


    Neville silently drew his sword, and Fleur pushed her long hair aside.


    Cedric smiled bitterly, but did not move his feet.


    Percy glanced at his younger siblings gloomily.


    The Death Eaters stood up again, and they gathered behind Lucius.


    "What should I do?" a Death Eater asked.


    Lucius remained calm, "We can only wait."


    If you run away early, I''m afraid Voldemort will settle the score later.


    But now facing Dumbledore, they are no match.


    The Death Eaters were unwilling to give in, but there was nothing they could do.


    "Are you okay?" Tonks was supported by Lupine. She leaned on Lupine and suddenly felt that this man was very reliable.


    Tonks shook her head.


    Dumbledore was stopped, and his kindness prevented him from taking action against his students.


    ¡­


    Within the barrier, John bowed his head gracefully and bowed slightly.


    Voldemort sneered, "You are so brave, you dare to come to me for a duel."


    John slowly put the silver ring on his left hand and chuckled, "Why don''t you dare? I have to be afraid of a defeated general?"


    Voldemort''s face darkened, "Do you think you can be complacent by defeating my soul fragment while others are in danger?"


    "Then defeat me head-on, Tom Riddle."


    "Don''t call that name!" Voldemort heard the surname he hated and raised his wand to attack.


    John held his right hand empty, and the silver sword flashed out.


    Cut open the magic spell, raised the wand in his left hand, and the white light shot out into several rays.


    Without Dumbledore to restrain Voldemort, his strength is even more terrifying.


    Back then, John only saw it from a distance and was almost killed by it.


    The green light penetrated the ground, and John dodged nimbly, using his right hand as a supplement and his left hand as the main attack.


    He had a fierce confrontation with Voldemort, and Harry was between them. Watching the green and white light flash by, Harry was frightened.


    "That''s all, Tom!"


    John roared, and silver covered his left hand.


    What is inlaid there is not a magic crystal, but a super magic crystal.


    After accumulating a crushing spell, it turned into bright white light, and Voldemort''s wand floated out in a black current, flooding towards John.


    The two attacked each other and reached a stalemate.


    Voldemort glanced at Dumbledore vaguely, knowing that he could not delay for too long.


    Only a quick victory can be achieved.


    The black color shrank and turned into a huge impact on the barrier.


    Voldemort turned his wand, and the classic curse sounded.


    John''s eyes flashed with black energy, and he also turned around and waved the wand.


    "Avada Kedavra! (Avada Kedavra


    "Broken to pieces! (Reducto


    Green meets white.


    Harry seemed to have returned to the showdown between John and Tom Riddle in his second grade.


    The two colors of lightning collided, and Harry hurriedly climbed to another place.


    Voldemort noticed something was wrong.


    Where they collided, a burst of fairy music came out.


    His wand trembled as if electrified, and the light connecting the two wands turned into a dazzling golden color.


    The familiar scene made Harry present feel in a trance.


    Even Dumbledore''s expression changed drastically.


    "This is?!"


    John and Voldemort flew up at the same time, and thousands of arcs of light appeared above them.


    Arcs of light intertwined around them, forming a domed golden net that no one could get close to.


    By the way, Harry was also enveloped.


    The phoenix''s singing made everyone feel incredible.


    Especially Dumbledore, he clearly remembered that there were only two wands made of Fawkes feathers.

 Chapter 347：

    One is in Harry''s hand, and the other is in Voldemort''s hand.


    what happened?


    "It''s useless if you want to hold me back like this." Voldemort looked at John, "No one can come in."


    John was oppressed by this huge force and smiled: "Did you forget that there is a third person?"


    Voldemort''s expression changed greatly and he looked at Harry.


    "You want him to kill me?" Voldemort''s voice contained a hint of fear of death, "This is a duel, the great honor of defeating the Dark Lord, and you want to give it to him?"


    "Of course not." John shook his head seriously.


    "Do you know something?"


    "What?"


    Voldemort didn''t understand what medicine John was selling.


    John grinned, "About your Horcrux."


    Under Voldemort''s horrified gaze, John patted the small bag.


    Two things flew out of his bag.


    Hufflepuff''s golden cup.


    Ravenclaw''s diadem.


    "It''s you, the one who stole the golden cup!"


    Voldemort''s eyes turned red. He would never forget that someone planted a bomb in Gringotts.


    He actually took away more than one Horcrux.


    Voldemort panicked, "What exactly do you want to do?"


    "Tom," John looked at Voldemort with clear eyes and smiled, "I want to change everything."


    After saying that, his right hand turned in another direction.


    Not Voldemort, nor two Horcruxes.


    Rather...


    Harry!


    Huge starry auroras form a magical realm.


    There are many white hairs in John''s hair, and his voice has the sound of electricity.


    "I will never return!"


    The black silk thread curled towards Harry through his right hand, and with Harry''s horrified look on his face, he tied him up and dragged him up.


    "What is he going to do?"


    "Harry!"


    People outside saw this scene and exclaimed.


    Sirius wanted to rush over, but Neville grabbed him by the throat, lifted him up, and threw him at Ron''s feet.


    Ron asked Neville loudly, "What are you doing! You are Gryffindor!"


    "You''re going to watch John Wick kill Harry!"


    Neville muttered: "John wouldn''t do that."


    Ron couldn''t listen. He rushed over angrily and was kicked down by Malfoy.


    "Lie down or die!" Malfoy pressed his wand against Ron''s head.


    "No!" Hermione yelled to stop, Malfoy did not make a move, but Ron got up again and was put down by him again.


    Repeatedly.


    In the end, he simply put away his wand, grabbed Ron''s collar with his fist, and kept punching him deliberately.


    When Dumbledore saw that John had caught Harry, he used his wand directly.


    "I shouldn''t have given it to him." Dumbledore said this.


    Jin and Percy took action at the same time, but they were far behind Dumbledore.


    It¡¯s not of the same magnitude at all.


    Fleur was also standing in front, but was unable to move due to a wave of Dumbledore''s wand.


    Cedric said sorry and used the Transfiguration to control Dumbledore.


    Directly cracked by Dumbledore.


    His steps were blocked by the magic field.


    Dumbledore looked up and saw that the stars above were actually magic crystals.


    Even he can''t break it in a short time.


    John inside had already caught Harry, and he said to Harry, "Remember our deal?"


    Harry was stunned, thinking of the previous transaction.


    He said unwillingly: "You want to kill me?"


    "No, it won''t," John said calmly, "I just want to take something of yours."


    "What?" When Harry was confused, severe pain erupted from the scar on his forehead.


    John''s right hand had already touched the scar, as if trying to drill his head open, causing Harry to scream in agony.


    This scene made everyone¡¯s hearts twitch.


    "Here, there is an unknown secret."


    In the flying Ravenclaw crown, silver threads penetrated into Harry''s body.


    "That''s...soul!"


    Dumbledore''s expression changed completely, and his expression darkened.


    Where did John get so many souls?


    Using his soul as a knife, John penetrated into Harry''s consciousness.


    After a period of drowsy movement, John arrived at his target location.


    A white station.


    Harry had a terrible headache. The second before he thought his head was going to explode, his consciousness came to this station.


    He looked around blankly, as if he didn''t know where he was.


    But John knew exactly where this place was.


    It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve come in.


    A blurry fantasy.


    The place where I once saw the God of Death.


    And this is also his true purpose.


    Meet the God of Death.


    ¡­


    Chapter 375 I Awakened the Dead


    The surroundings seemed to be enveloped in cloud-like vapor.


    In a place similar to a station, the scene in the distance does not seem to be constructed.


    Harry lay there. The ground was white and neither cold nor hot.


    He sat up, his body uninjured and his headache gone.


    But he touched his face and his glasses were gone.


    But you can still see it clearly.


    The trance is a very magical place.


    They exist in the soul, between life and death.


    And each one is different, which is what makes the most impressive impression.


    It seems that for Harry, the most profound place is undoubtedly King''s Cross Station when he first came into contact with the magical world.


    John appeared here, glanced at Harry, and said casually: "Sit anywhere you want, just like at home."


    Harry looked confused. What was going on? Why did he just change places?


    "John, what on earth did you do?" Harry asked warily.


    John walked to the station bench and sat down. He patted the chair and motioned for Harry to sit over.


    Harry hesitated again and again, but came over and sat down.


    He felt that John was not in danger now.


    John looked at the railway tracks in the station and said in a daze: "It seems that we haven''t sat together for a long time."


    Thinking about it carefully, before the second grade, he and Harry had a good relationship.


    They ran away together to avoid being caught by Filch, broke into the room of the three-headed dog Luwei, and even sat down to have dinner together on Christmas.


    "I didn''t realize it had been so long." Harry also sighed.


    There was no specific hostility between the two of them. John raised his hand to conjure a multi-flavor bean and handed it to Harry.


    "Thank you," Harry took it and tasted it, frowned and asked, "No taste?"


    Of course it has no taste, because John has no sense of taste either.


    "This place is called the Illusion, a wandering realm between life and death." John said another thing.


    "A hallucination? Between life and death?" Harry asked doubtfully, "Are we dead?"


    "To be precise, almost." John put the multi-flavor beans into his mouth and smiled, "Have you noticed that there is a conflict between Dumbledore and me?"


    Harry said vaguely: "A little bit."


    In fact, Harry didn''t feel deeply about it.


    He had been angry with Dumbledore for the whole year, so he had no time to notice.


    John didn''t care and said, "Because he is afraid of me."


    "Afraid of you?" Harry thought it was ridiculous, that was Dumbledore.


    "You should have seen Tom, who is Voldemort," John waved his hand, indicating that he should listen carefully, "You have seen his appearance, right? I mean, he has no nose."


    "He''s really not good-looking." Harry had to admit that Voldemort was really ugly, and he didn''t know why so many people followed him.


    As a senior YanGou, Harry said he didn''t understand.


    "That''s the consequence of studying taboos."


    Tossing a multi-flavor bean into his mouth, John said easily: "I''m about the same as him."


    "But you have a nose," Harry said bluntly.


    John was choked and said speechlessly: "The price of taboo is not just the nose, okay."


    Harry smiled sheepishly and asked, "So you have violated a taboo?"


    "Yes," John nodded and said, "Time and soul, these two are taboos. Unfortunately, I encountered them both."


    Harry didn''t have much idea about this. After all, he had also touched time and soul.


    John sighed, "I''m not you, Harry, you are the savior, and I am an ordinary person."


    Harry cursed, thinking that you are just an ordinary person.

 Chapter 348：

    "I''m aware of Dumbledore''s fear and dissatisfaction with me," John laughed at himself, "It''s just that I used to think that no matter what he did, he would treat me equally until something happened."


    He stared at Harry, silencing him.


    "As for Heinrich, I..."


    "Do not apologize."


    John rubbed the bag of multi-flavor beans and the bag disappeared.


    He stood up and said: "To tell you so much, I actually want to tell you that I am an expert when it comes to souls."


    "There are some things I know more than Dumbledore."


    "It''s like, another soul in you."


    "Another...soul?" Harry was dumbfounded, and suddenly felt like he was being eaten.


    John closed his eyes, and many light **** emerged from his palms, each one looking like an elf.


    After appearing, they flew everywhere towards the station.


    After a while, a rope appeared in John''s hand.


    He reached out and dragged, and a red-skinned child with a naked body curled up was dragged out.


    The child was very weak, so weak that John could control it with only one soul.


    Harry was shocked when he was dragged in front of him.


    "What''s this?"


    "This is Tom''s soul," John said, looking at the fragile soul. "Do you still remember the diary we destroyed in the second grade?"


    "Remember, it was there that I learned that Tom Riddle was Voldemort''s name."


    "To be precise, that Tom is a fragment of Voldemort''s soul. He divided his soul into six pieces and made six Horcruxes."


    John stepped forward and slowly stepped on the child with the sole of his shoe, causing him to let out an extremely high-pitched scream.


    "Horcruxes are immortal, Voldemort is immortal, and this is one of them. You are the seventh Horcrux."


    Harry couldn''t bear it, but when he heard John''s words, he was shocked, "You mean, I am a Horcrux? But I don''t know when..."


    "Your scar." John interrupted him and said, "On the night your parents died, Voldemort died at the same time, and part of his soul entered your body."


    John looked at Harry in disbelief, and he gave a fatal blow, "This means that as long as you live, Voldemort will not die."


    "No one would have thought, not even Voldemort, that the savior would be his life-saving talisman, let alone know that the noble savior is the container of the most evil magic."


    "I think Dumbledore might know that your death can be exchanged for Voldemort''s death."


    Every word was heartbreaking, and Harry couldn''t bear it and fell down on the bench.


    John looked at the train approaching in the distance. The whistle of the train came with smoke.


    Harry looked back and asked doubtfully again: "What is that?"


    "The arrival of an old friend."


    John looked at the train and smiled.


    The train stopped at the station and the doors opened.


    Harry was a little confused and asked, "Should we go up, or not?"


    "Of course you have to go up," John glanced at the child at his feet and said, "Take your ticket."


    Harry looked at the child with disgust, he had no choice.


    This place is too weird. If John can''t follow him, he may never be able to go back in his life.


    Picking up the child, the red color looked like someone had peeled off the skin.


    It also felt slippery when he picked it up, which made Harry nauseous, and it was difficult to pick up.


    John didn''t take it seriously, walked to the car door and shouted to Harry, "You''d better hurry up, it''s almost closing."


    "Here it comes." Harry''s heart skipped a beat and he picked up the child.


    Harry walked in just before the train closed.


    He saw John walking in one direction, and he hurriedly followed.


    "Where does this lead to?"


    John glanced at Harry, thought of something, and snapped his fingers.


    The clothes on his body turned into gorgeous robes, and there was an extra bow on the collar of Harry''s neck.


    "We are going to see the beginning of the story and the end of the story."


    John walked in front, the train had started, and the swaying car body was extremely stable under John''s feet.


    Harry was still holding the child with one hand, stumbling along.


    Passing by a carriage, there was no one inside.


    It wasn¡¯t until two more sessions that I saw the first person.


    When Harry saw that man, he was very strange.


    There was obviously no one else, but that person was wearing a cloak like an invisibility cloak, with a hood on his head.


    He couldn''t see the person''s appearance clearly, but he instinctively felt strange.


    Because John said, this place is a wandering realm beyond life and death.


    Why is there anyone here?


    "We meet again," the hooded person spoke. Harry couldn''t tell whether he was a man or a woman. "I seem to see you."


    John walked over and sat down opposite the man.


    Harry hesitated for a moment, then followed and sat down.


    "Maybe you''re not wrong," John said with a shrug, "I thought there would be a lot of people like you there."


    "Haha," the hooded man let out a deep laugh, "This is not a good job. Not many people like to do it."


    "Dealing with death is never a good thing." The hooded man raised his head slightly.


    Harry tried hard to look, but still couldn''t see what was inside the black hood.


    "It''s a stupid thing for you to wake up the dead, John Wick." The hooded man obviously didn''t do anything, but the child in Harry''s arms was breathing harder.


    It''s like dying in the next second.


    John raised his hand and waved it in front of Harry, sighing and saying: "You have to collect money before the transaction has started. It''s so unethical..."


    "grim Reaper."


    ¡­


    Chapter 376 I played with the God of Death


    grim Reaper?


    Unfamiliar words exploded in Harry''s mind.


    "You''re greedy, John Wick."


    The God of Death laughed deeply, "It is not a smart idea to negotiate terms with the God of Death."


    "I am an alchemist," John leaned back in his chair and said with a smile, "Equivalent exchange is an immutable theorem of alchemy."


    Alchemists are far more persistent than merchants.


    "You are indeed very interesting, John Wick." Death raised his hand, revealing the skeletal fingers under the robe.


    Harry''s body was cold and he held the child stiffly.


    "Those who play with death will not be tolerated." John said a sentence like a song.


    He looked at the child in Harry''s arms and said, "You said this the last time we met."


    "You want to use this as a trade?" Death said with interest, "This soul is very weak."


    John shook his head and said, "Tom Marvolo Riddle."


    Upon hearing Voldemort''s name, Death stared at the child.


    The child cowered in Harry''s arms.


    "You like to control the fate of powerful people."


    A strange look flashed in John''s eyes, and he said: "The bellicose boss, the arrogant second child, and the humble third child."


    "The legend of the three brothers." Harry suddenly recalled this story.


    Hermione pulled him to read this story when Dumbledore''s Army gathered.


    It just so happened that he remembered this.


    Somehow, he felt that this story had some connection with him.


    "Tom Riddle played with death, and his soul should be your favorite."


    After John finished speaking, he looked at Death.


    The God of Death turned his gaze back from the child. His face couldn''t be seen clearly through his hood, so he didn''t know what his expression was. He said, "What do you want?"


    He showed interest in Voldemort''s soul.


    John''s palms were slightly sweaty, his eyes looked straight at the God of Death, and he said word by word: "Exchange of equal value."


    "One person''s soul for another soul?" Death said this.


    Harry felt a pushing sensation on his back, forcing him to lean back on the chair.


    He looked out the window. The originally slow-moving train accelerated. Although there was no scenery to speak of, it felt much faster.


    It¡¯s the God of Death.


    Death stared at John, his voice cold, "Do you know what you are talking about?"


    "You want to be my next prey?"


    Hearing these words, Harry felt as if his heart was about to jump out of his chest.


    He turned to look at John, but saw that he was not afraid.


    John smiled, as if he did not hear the danger contained in the voice of Death, "Of course I don''t want to, but compared to an ordinary soul, the Dark Lord''s soul is more attractive."


    He said calmly: "Voldemort''s soul sacrificed many souls to escape death. Theoretically, he can live forever."


    John stretched out a finger and shook it, "This is the rule, a rule that you can''t interfere with."


    The God of Death is silent, because the God of Death cannot take the initiative to kill people.


    Just like the story of the three brothers, even when he faced the three brothers, he never dealt with them directly.


    Rather, they are waiting for their own death.


    The gifted items made the eldest brother arrogant and bellicose, and finally died when another wizard cut his throat, while the second eldest brother was forced to commit suicide by his indifferent beloved.


    The third child escaped death because of the invisibility cloak?


    No, he has a humble heart.


    If he uses the invisibility cloak to provoke other wizards, then he may also be stripped of the invisibility cloak and sent to the guillotine.


    After all, there are ways to see through the invisibility cloak in the wizarding world. Dumbledore can see through it with his naked eyes.


    Moody''s magic eye can also see through.


    The third child survived because he did not cause trouble.


    This is different from his two brothers.


    The God of Death said coldly: "Even so, how long do you think he can live?"


    "long time."


    John said: "If you don''t complete this deal, I can guarantee you that he can live for a long time."

 Chapter 349：

    The God of Death laughed and said, "You are just talking in your sleep."


    Voldemort will die and be defeated by other wizards, because Dumbledore is here.


    But John¡¯s next words directly shattered Death¡¯s smile.


    He stared at the God of Death and said calmly: "I will help him, help him escape death and gain eternal life."


    "John, you..." Harry couldn''t believe it.


    The next second, John stared at the God of Death, adding a bomb to the convincingness of his words.


    He said calmly: "I made the magic stone."


    Now, the speed of the train reached its extreme speed.


    The scenery outside has also changed, from being completely blank to sometimes flashing white mist that resembles human figures.


    Death was silent.


    Magic stone?


    Is it the magic stone from the first grade?


    Harry tried hard to read the expression on John''s face, but he failed in the end.


    After a moment of silence, the God of Death asked: "You can''t make it at your current level."


    "In the magical world, there is no shortage of miracles." John said disapprovingly.


    The God of Death seemed to be convinced, he said: "No one will ever threaten me."


    John smiled calmly, "This is a deal, not a threat."


    According to John, it is not impossible for Voldemort to live forever.


    At the very least, Voldemort could easily live for hundreds of years.


    With the Horcrux and the Magic Stone, not even the God of Death can get his soul.


    This is something that is not allowed for the God of Death.


    For example, he once spent nearly a hundred years searching for the souls of the three brothers. The value of Voldemort in his eyes was extremely important.


    "Okay, for your wisdom and courage, I am willing to complete this deal." The **** of death stretched out his skull-like hand.


    Just as he once complimented the three brothers, he admired: "As a condition, I need the soul of Tom Marvolo Riddle."


    John held the hand and his smile became a little weird.


    He joked: "Actually, I just lied to you."


    "Huh?" The God of Death was confused.


    John smiled meaningfully, "It turns out that even the God of Death can''t escape magic."


    He was not sure before, after all, the God of Death had only been in contact with him once.


    But judging from the performance of the God of Death, he was sure that the God of Death could not kill Voldemort with external force.


    The God of Death cannot personally intervene in this world.


    That means that the God of Death is still within the scope of magic and abides by the rules.


    And as long as it''s within the scope of magic...


    The hands they held were entangled with a golden thread emerging from the backs of both hands.


    "What are you doing?" Death asked.


    John smiled, "Have you forgotten, I am an alchemist."


    "Of course we need to find a qualified notary."


    On top of the entwined golden threads, a tree shape formed by circles and lines appears on the backs of both hands.


    "The Gate of Things?!"


    The voice of Death has changed its tone.


    "Unfortunately, my teacher is the administrator of the Monomon Gate at this time."


    John smiled extraordinarily brightly, "For your promise just now, I took it upon myself to treat it as an equivalent exchange."


    The two''s hands were locked tightly, and even the God of Death was a little panicked at this moment.


    The **** of death who once played tricks on the three brothers was played by a wizard today.


    He had no intention of fulfilling his promise normally, just like the trap he set for the three brothers.


    But now, he was defeated by an army.


    As the alchemist¡¯s highest secret, the Gate of Things, even the God of Death cannot break the rules of the transaction.


    If you can see the face of the God of Death, it must be very ugly.


    John said: "I, John Wick, will use Voldemort''s soul as a condition in exchange for the soul of Heinrich Edgar. In exchange of equal value, the Gate of Things will serve as a contract."


    Two doors appeared above the two shaking hands, and his words turned into a contract, entwining their hands.


    Harry''s eyes widened, John actually wanted to exchange for Heinrich''s soul.


    Could it be!


    Are you going to resurrect him? !


    He couldn''t believe it, magic couldn''t bring the dead back to life.


    Even first-year Hogwarts students know this.


    "You actually know this ancient magic." Death truly sighed from the bottom of his heart this time.


    This is a very ancient magic that basically no one knows about.


    But John couldn''t help but have the most powerful alchemist teacher in history.


    He himself has been to the Gate of Things twice.


    Under the gazes of John and Harry, Death nodded slowly.


    The contract entangled in their hands disappeared, and a roll of parchment appeared in front of them.


    Death picked up the contract and stuffed it into his robe.


    Just when Harry thought everything was over, Death sneered, "You are indeed a smart man, John Wick, but you forget that playing with death never ends well."


    "Don''t worry about that." John said calmly.


    The train slowed down, and the God of Death stood up and waved his hand.


    The train stopped at a station covered with fog, and Death stepped off the train.


    Outside the window was a foggy world, and Harry seemed to see a couple waving to him.


    When he tried to see clearly, the train started moving again.


    John''s body, which had been tense, could finally relax at this moment.


    His palms were sweaty, and even he could only pretend to be calm when facing the legendary God of Death.


    The scenery outside became a familiar place, like the road they took to Hogwarts.


    However, there is no railroad track ahead, only a dead end.


    When Harry found out, he screamed.


    "Oops, there''s no way ahead!"


    The train was completely unmanned and rushed towards a dead end.


    The God of Death will still disgust them after he leaves.


    John shrugged and muttered: "A child has a bad temper."


    Holding Harry down, he took out a black feather from his pocket and gave it to Harry, asking him to hold it.


    The train was less than a kilometer away from the dead end, only a matter of seconds.


    John was not nervous at all, which was in stark contrast to Harry.


    As the train fell into the cliff, John revealed a locket from his collar.


    After opening it, there was a black stone inside.


    He smiled and said, "Have a nice trip, Harry."


    A piece of white light occupied the pupils.


    ¡­


    Chapter 377 I touched a taboo


    The flow of time in the trance is different.


    From the outside, time seems to have passed not long ago.


    John opened his eyes and almost slipped out of his hand.


    Voldemort''s face on the opposite side was ashen, and something similar to debris could be seen floating on his body.


    The fairy music was singing, and John''s right hand was still controlling Harry.


    Harry also woke up from the trance, but he was still in a state of confusion.


    John took a deep breath, communicated with the stars in the dome of the Ministry of Magic, and increased the magic infusion.


    The huge magic power was like a colorful rainbow light, hitting the three of them heavily.


    As the main carrier, John¡¯s body is under tremendous pressure.


    But Voldemort is not much better.


    "What on earth are you going to do?" Voldemort looked at John reluctantly.


    He can''t let go. If he lets go, he will become the target of this huge magic power.


    With Dumbledore outside, he couldn''t escape at all.


    John grinned and said, "Do what you haven''t done."


    The golden cup hanging next to him flew to the top of his head, absorbing the huge magic power.


    John''s eyes flashed with black energy, looking monstrous and astonishing.


    "The stars will shine on the way home."


    He suddenly raised his right hand and grabbed the golden cup. Under the pouring magic power, golden sand flowed out of the golden cup as if it was overflowing.


    The sand keeps falling, and the surrounding environment changes.


    The Ministry of Magic is continuously retreating from the scenery at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "The Hufflepuff Gold Cup that can carry everything, I invest my time and soul for you, and use magic as the furnace to start refining it!"


    Ravenclaw''s crown was placed on John''s head, and hundreds of silver-white soul spheres flew out from the crown and fell into the golden cup.


    "What on earth did he do? Why are there so many souls?" Lupine exclaimed.


    They could all see what was happening inside, and they could even see what John was doing.


    He manipulates time and sacrifices souls.


    "He''s touching the taboo." Dumbledore couldn''t wait any longer.


    Waving the Elder Wand, he tried to break this magical realm.


    But John hasn''t stopped yet.


    After injecting time and soul, Hufflepuff''s golden cup became as bright as a little sun.


    "Stop it, John!" Dumbledore yelled.


    However, everyone in the Star Club who Dumbledore had knocked down stood up at this moment.


    "You..." Dumbledore was startled and said complicatedly, "Do you know what John Wick is doing?"

 Chapter 350：

    "I don''t know," Malfoy grinned, "but I know that he is doing something that no one else is allowed to interrupt. That''s enough."


    Everyone in the Star Society raised their wands and declared war on Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore looked complicated, for their king.


    But what John is doing now is beyond what Dumbledore can accept.


    That power is enough to destroy the entire London.


    John restrained Voldemort with his left hand and held up the golden cup with his right hand. Harry was still controlled by the Soul-Eating Curse.


    Their shape forms a triangle.


    John poured the last ingredient into the golden cup.


    That is a magic stone.


    The **** magic stone floated slowly.


    There were bursts of inaudible murmurs coming from the golden cup.


    There are only three people who can understand this ancient language.


    Filled the hall.


    A magic circle appeared on the golden cup.


    Voldemort looked at the Philosopher''s Stone greedily, and he was sure that it was what he had always dreamed of getting.


    If he hadn''t been restrained now, he would have robbed her at the risk of being left behind.


    Dumbledore took action, and so did the Order of the Phoenix.


    Ignoring the Death Eaters, they attacked the Society of Stars.


    Neville blocked Sirius, Fleur blocked Tonks, Cedric faced Lupin, and Percy, King, and Malfoy attacked Dumbledore at the same time.


    But Dumbledore was too powerful. He fought off the three of them and waved his wand.


    A powerful magic power formed a spell and fell on the huge magic field.


    Let the magic field tremble.


    John''s face condensed, and the magic stone fell into the gold cup.


    The touch of the two symbolizes the fusion of taboos.


    Overflowing golden sand, floating souls, and magic stones.


    The three were fused into a magic circle by John under the huge wash of magic power.


    "The great taboo that controls time, life and death, and creation, the three combined into one, is..."


    John grasped it hard with his right hand, forced to fuse with the magic power.


    "The Holy Grail."


    As the golden color of the sun recedes, the sky over London changes color.


    A huge vibration came, warning of the birth of something that defied the heavens.


    A huge crack appeared on the ground of the Ministry of Magic, and the stars on the dome dimmed.


    John suddenly turned his gaze to Voldemort, and the golden thread between the two of them continued to tremble.


    It seems to be about to break.


    Both bodies are under tremendous pressure.


    John wears a crown on his head and holds the Holy Grail. His pupils turn into vertical pupils.


    A sense of fatality passed into Voldemort''s heart.


    Voldemort''s brain gave an early warning, causing him to instinctively close his eyes.


    "The soul is back."


    Casting spells without a wand.


    Voldemort''s body suddenly froze, and the scales belonging to the golden thread collapsed.


    Drilling towards the wand, the balance of the two was broken and ghosts appeared around Voldemort.


    John almost fell down, but his eyes were always focused on Voldemort.


    This also means that the realm between them is about to dissipate.


    The Star Club became even more crazy. Jin made a flying dive and interrupted Dumbledore''s curse.


    Percy rushed forward and hugged Dumbledore''s left leg with a sliding shovel. Malfoy roared and rushed forward to knock the centenarian away, but he grabbed him and threw him away.


    The three people were like invincible, constantly hindering Dumbledore.


    John walked towards Voldemort step by step, and Voldemort was unable to move.


    He never dreamed that he would be plotted by a student who had not yet graduated.


    This brief moment of stiffness will kill him.


    The fear of death constantly impacted Voldemort''s brain.


    "Tom, you lost."


    John stood in front of him and said calmly: "The third time."


    "No¡ª!" Voldemort couldn''t accept it.


    The weather, the right location, the right people.


    John occupied three sides.


    He replaced the core with a feather plucked from Fox.


    And after Voldemort and Dumbledore consumed it, they used the same characteristics of the wand core to produce flashbacks to trap Voldemort.


    Under the pressure of magic power, both parties used Death Eye to sneak attack, and then used Soul Xi to return unexpectedly.


    "It''s only three things, I will accept your soul."


    There was black energy flowing out of John''s eyes. He had consumed too much.


    One of the super magic crystals in his left hand was extinguished.


    The Holy Grail constantly delivers terrifying repressive power, suppressing people.


    John let go of the Holy Grail, pointed the wand at Voldemort, and murmured the ancient language, "The soul returns."


    More white smoke floated out of Voldemort''s body.


    Under everyone''s horrified gaze, Voldemort''s soul was pulled out.


    Harry''s eyes widened after witnessing everything.


    When Voldemort saw his own body, he made a rare gaffe.


    "No, this is impossible!"


    But John would not give him time to sigh, and he got closer to Voldemort step by step.


    Staggering, John was too exhausted. He frowned and waved his wand.


    "The soul is back!" He roared, sucking Voldemort''s soul away, turning it into a silver light and entering the wand.


    Voldemort''s eyes turned white, and his soul was sucked into a strange space.


    Looking up again, three people appeared in front of Voldemort.


    That is¡­


    Tom Riddle.


    ¡­


    What Death wants is Voldemort''s soul, and John still needs to get it for him.


    In the Holy Grail, it seems that the soul is condensed.


    John was in a daze, Voldemort was solved by him.


    Right now, all we have to do is resurrect Heinrich.


    It seems everything has settled.


    The Holy Grail.


    A fusion of taboos.


    As long as he recovers his soul, John can do something that has never been accomplished by anyone in the past.


    The huge idea made John use up everything he had.


    The Death Eaters looked like the sky was falling.


    Their master''s soul was extracted.


    John held the wand, he was just short of the last two.


    He shifted his gaze to Harry, who was still being controlled.


    John walked over, raised his wand, and said, "Do you remember what I said, Harry."


    "Take your ticket with you."


    Harry was shocked to realize that it was not a dream.


    He looked at John, the wand.


    It was the wand that drew out Voldemort''s soul.


    Now.


    Will John also use it to draw out his soul?


    He looked at the ghosts that were gradually dissipating. There was a couple inside who wanted to come and help him.


    But John remained unmoved. He raised his wand and moved it towards Harry bit by bit.


    ¡­


    As Voldemort''s soul disappeared, only his physical body remained.


    The flashback of the two ends.


    In everyone''s eyes, John was going to take action against Harry at this moment.


    Dumbledore used an offensive spell to fight off Malfoy, Percy fell into a coma, and King was held down by the conjured house elf statue.


    He waved his wand smoothly and widely, looking towards John with sadness on his face.


    "John, you are still on that path."


    Even if he couldn''t bear it, he couldn''t watch John pull out Harry''s soul.


    Huge magic power was released from the Elder Wand, and its power was even higher.


    Facing that direction, it turned into a thick beam of light and fell.


    The field of magic.


    Broken!


    "The soul is back."


    ¡­


    Chapter 378 I controlled time


    Harry felt as if his body had turned to stone and his soul was floating.


    This was not a good experience, and his mind went blank.


    Looking down, his body rolled its eyes, but he himself was floating up.


    His most secret soul was now revealed to the public.

 Chapter 351：

    As if a part of his body wanted to break away, he focused on the body left by Voldemort.


    He had an urge to go in.


    But there is no chance.


    John knocked on his crown, and a ball of soul was caught in his grasp.


    In his right hand, it was like peeling off a cocoon, turning into a soul scalpel that was thinner than a hair.


    John''s eyes were fixed on the scar on Harry''s forehead, where a part of Voldemort was hidden.


    What he has to do is to perform a soul surgery that is exactly the same as Nagini''s.


    To control a hundred soul scalpels at one time, John needs a high degree of mental concentration.


    "The stars will block everything for me again."


    He shouted to the stars, and the dim stars burst out with magic power again.


    The runes suspended in the air formed a powerful defense around him.


    Golden sand flows out of the Holy Grail, and after landing, it forms an independent time circle.


    His wand caught a piece of sand and drew the shape of a M?bius strip, "The Place of Eternity."


    This is the second magic he learned from the Dragon Field.


    Use time to build the realm of reincarnation and surround yourself.


    Harry saw Dumbledore''s lightning-like beam of light slowing down infinitely, as if it had slowed down countless times.


    But soon, he had no time to care about this.


    John''s right hand and the hundred soul scalpels poked out.


    Slowly stretched out towards Harry.


    Harry couldn''t move because his soul had returned.


    He saw those silver threads coming in front of him.


    Soon it occupied his eyes, and those silver threads pierced into his eyeballs.


    It''s very small, so small that it''s hard to feel it.


    But the fear of seeing these things entering his eyes still made Harry couldn''t help but scream.


    "Harry, I hope you''ll be quiet. After all, we have a deal."


    John glanced sideways at his silver hand. Another super magic crystal on it was extinguished, leaving only three.


    The Eternal Land consumes a huge amount of magic power every second, and John cannot be distracted.


    He controlled twenty scalpels to drill into Harry''s eyes and cut them off from the inside, and another fifty scalpels to cut out the scars from the outside.


    Another thirty scalpels were drilled into Harry''s heart as a backup measure to prevent other situations.


    Harry''s screams spread out, making everyone outside feel anxious.


    Dumbledore was surprised by John''s accomplishments in time, "That magic involves time."


    Once your attack enters there, it will automatically be slowed down.


    Even light and magic were hindered, but John was not affected at all inside.


    This level of magic requires special training even at Dumbledore''s level to use it.


    "Damn it, Harry!" Sirius was firmly stopped. This situation changed after another member of the Order of the Phoenix arrived.


    It''s Moody''s.


    He also came up to check. After all, Tonks had been away for too long.


    But while the elevator was driving, he found that the elevator was getting newer and newer. When he got up, the elevator was just like the one that had just been installed.


    The golden fence door was shining even more. He opened the door in confusion and saw this scene.


    Luna didn''t move, and Hermione looked struggling.


    The legendary Auror joins the battle and wakes everyone up.


    Ron joined in without hesitation. After a moment of hesitation, Ginny attacked Neville with her wand.


    No matter how powerful the Star Club is, it still has limitations.


    With three people missing, they were jointly opposed by the elders of the Order of the Phoenix.


    Fleur had broken the seventh amulet, and the ring on her finger burst into red light.


    As soon as Tonks was disarmed by a disarming curse, he was knocked unconscious by Moody who followed closely behind.


    Cedric and the professor had a fierce battle.


    His magic spell has a deadly enemy here, Moody.


    Moody''s magic eye turned and found Cedric''s true body.


    Finally subdued him.


    Of the remaining people, only Neville was still standing.


    He stands opposite everyone with one sword and one person.


    "Neville, get out of the way!" Ron yelled, pointing his wand at Neville.


    They are in the same dormitory, and they can only face each other like this at this moment.


    Moody also advised: "Son, you''d better put down your weapons."


    Lu Ping said gently: "Neville, your parents and I fought side by side, and we will not hurt you."


    Neville was like a lion protecting its cubs. His nose was bleeding after being hit by the obstacle curse, and his eyes were as determined as ever.


    "I won''t let you get in John''s way."


    He stood there resolutely, even if he lost his wand, he still had a sword to protect him.


    Ron said irritably: "What kind of medicine did John give you? You are a Gryffindor, and your parents are from the Order of the Phoenix!"


    "John, he is a gentle man, he is my best friend!" Neville yelled at them, "You don''t know anything at all!"


    Sirius couldn''t bear his temper and raised his wand, "I know, my godson is inside."


    Lupine tried to comfort Neville, "Neville, think of your parents, they are sad about this."


    "They will be proud of me," Neville held the sword in both hands and said word by word. "It was John who risked his life to save my parents. It was he who taught me how to be strong. It was he who let me know the meaning of friends."


    "Your parents?" Lupine knew that the Longbottoms had recovered, but he didn''t know the process.


    They always thought it was a miracle.


    But Neville told them that it was John who risked his life and saved the Longbottoms.


    Sirius had no intention of listening, he heard Harry''s scream.


    He couldn''t sit still and shouted: "Get out of the way!"


    "Unless I die." Neville said these words, which meant that there was no room for negotiation.


    Sirius ran out of patience and shot a sleeping spell at Neville.


    I thought Neville could handle it easily without the wand.


    But his sword is more terrifying than the wand.


    I saw Neville charging, alone and with a sword.


    The sword in his hand cuts off all spells, and he is no less dangerous than a mad gryphon.


    Others took action to subdue Neville one after another. In the light, silver light swayed in their hands and their steps were firm.


    Arriving in front of Sirius, he grabbed the middle-aged man by the throat with one hand. Then he turned around to block the sleeping spell shot by Ginny, and swung it backwards, hitting Tonks who had no time to dodge.


    Lu Ping realized that he was wrong. This child was the most troublesome among the stars.


    His fighting style is different.


    "Don''t let him get close!"


    Lupine roared and distanced himself.


    Moody had limited legs and feet, so his magic eye could keep up with Neville''s movements, but he himself couldn''t.


    Strong, fast, and skilled in swordsmanship.


    Ron finally understood why Neville could say that it took him more than ten minutes to defeat Malfoy.


    This skill should not be too strong in front of a group of wizards with long-range attacks.


    "Click."


    After all, the Sword of Marvolo is a fake. After being exposed to too many magic spells, a crack appeared on the sword.


    Neville didn''t notice that he split Ginny''s spell, and before the blade of the sword was about to cut Ginny''s throat, he turned around and knocked her away from the side.


    His kindness prevents him from killing good people.


    But his sword also broke under this force.


    And Lupine''s curses followed one after another, knocking Neville away.


    When Sirius got up, he was staggering like a drunk, but his strong will allowed him to resist the sleeping spell.


    Dumbledore waved his wand again.


    Under his powerful magic power, a gap was opened in the magic field.


    John in the field is still concentrating on controlling the soul scalpel.


    He could feel the fear coming from the fragments of Voldemort''s soul.


    Big drops of sweat slid down John''s eyelids, but he ignored them.


    The scalpel has cut through most of Harry''s connection with the soul fragment.


    The third super magic crystal went out, and John cut into two thirds.


    "ah-!"


    Harry''s voice is really good. Is it because of his soul state?


    John was slightly distracted, but quickly concentrated again.


    Thirty scalpels always protected Harry''s heart.


    Dumbledore''s first attack was erased by time, and the second attack hit the magic field, causing the surroundings to tremble.


    "The Elder Wand?"


    John''s expression was solemn. If Dumbledore''s normal level was level 7, then with the addition of the Elder Wand, it could be one level higher.


    Level 8, even the highest level of the system is level 7.


    Such an attack unleashed with full force, I am afraid this is the strength of Dumbledore''s number one king.


    "There''s only one tenth left."


    John remained calm, believing that his own domain could block the attack.


    Dumbledore''s third attack has been fully charged.


    The song of the phoenix came.


    Huge red lightning fell.


    Everyone in the Order of the Phoenix took action and shot out the magic spell.


    "It''s done."


    John''s eyes flashed with light, and as the last knife fell, a hundred scalpels pierced into Harry''s body.


    A red child was sucked out of Harry''s soul.


    John raised his wand.


    The moment the wand comes into contact with the child.


    The magic realm is broken.

 Chapter 352：

    The M?bius strip exploded.


    Nine ancient armors lit up on John''s body in an instant.


    ¡­


    Chapter 379 I destroyed the savior


    The red lightning is overwhelming.


    Almost instantly, two pieces of armor were shattered, and the third one was blocked and dissipated at the same time.


    Lupine, Moody, Tonks, and Sirius each consumed four channels.


    Ginny and Ron consumed two.


    The Nine Amulets are just right.


    However, John looked up in confusion and looked at his wand that flew out.


    He slowly moved his gaze downwards and landed on the raised grapevine wand.


    As the wand moved up, he saw Hermione''s panicked face.


    The tenth is the gentlest, most tangled, and weakest disarming spell.


    But it was precisely this word that fell on John through the disappearing iron armor spells.


    There was confusion and disbelief in his eyes.


    The weakest spell has an effect that is more harmful than lightning.


    After being stiff for a few seconds, John exploded.


    He looked up to the sky and roared, and the black magic power on his body emitted.


    Without the medium of the wand, the power of the Holy Grail overwhelmed John almost instantly.


    The colored light fell heavily, and the black magic power on his body exploded like smoke.


    The terrifying pressure instantly caused everyone except Dumbledore to fly out.


    The black smoke and magic entangled and swallowed him up. John''s eyes turned completely black, and his face was covered with cracks like broken porcelain.


    He said with difficulty, "You made your choice, Hermione."


    Hermione was drowsy. She looked up and saw John''s current appearance.


    This smart witch''s face has never looked so confused, panicked, and helpless.


    John walked towards Harry who had undergone soul surgery.


    Voldemort''s soul had been with Harry since he was one year old. After more than ten years of changes, removing that part also made Harry weak.


    As soon as John raised his hand, black mist enveloped Harry, and he said solemnly: "The deal between you and me is concluded."


    He looked at Dumbledore, "I destroyed your savior. This is my revenge."


    Throwing Harry directly over, Dumbledore used a shock-absorbing spell to catch Harry.


    Sirius hurriedly got up and ran over. When he saw Harry, he saw Dumbledore was stunned.


    He followed Dumbledore''s gaze and saw that the scar on his forehead had disappeared.


    In countless stories about Harry Potter, they all revolve around one characteristic.


    Lightning-shaped scar.


    Now, John will extract the soul belonging to Voldemort.


    The healing of the lightning scar means the disappearance of the savior.


    John destroyed the savior that Dumbledore spent more than ten years cultivating.


    Looking into the field, John waved his hand, and the black mist blew away the statue that was suppressing Jin.


    A black mist rolled over, and everyone from the Star Club came to John''s side.


    He said coldly to Dumbledore, "I told you, it won''t be what you expect."


    John spent a whole year planning to tell everyone.


    The savior?


    It¡¯s just a joke.


    His words made Dumbledore unable to refute.


    The student once stood in front of him and said that he would kill Voldemort.


    And now, he did it.


    John and Dumbledore looked at each other coldly, and the old man saw his own appearance in those dark eyes.


    Voldemort was right, his distrust killed John Wick, who belonged to Hogwarts.


    "Here comes the wand." John raised his hand and called for his wand.


    But got no response.


    "Amazing power, Albus."


    The old but elegant, lazy and noble tone sounded with a hint of nostalgia.


    John''s wand is in the hand of an old man.


    Even though he hadn''t seen the sun for a long time, he still couldn''t hide his unusual temperament.


    Both Dumbledore and John saw that person, or everyone present saw it.


    That was a man as old as Dumbledore. He had John''s wand in his hand and he didn''t know when he entered here.


    But they could see the man standing next to Voldemort''s body.


    "You are such an amazing wizard. You were like this before, you are like this now, and you will be like this in the future."


    The old man spoke to John as if he had been very familiar with John before.


    The Holy Grail in the sky fascinated the old man, "I have to admit that you have a talent that surpasses everyone else in magic."


    "The Holy Grail is flying." He pointed his wand, and the Holy Grail that was originally in the sky quickly dropped.


    John immediately reacted and used object-taking magic to grab the Holy Grail.


    The red magic stone is at the bottom of the cup wall, and the golden color contained inside turns into liquid, possessing unimaginable magic power.


    The power of time and the magic stone brings about the effect of rejuvenation.


    The old man''s goal is not the Holy Grail, but the medium liquid.


    So when the liquid in it flowed down, the old man drank it.


    He didn''t drink much, but it helped him get rid of his old body.


    Back to the age when I had that battle.


    The unusual heterochromatic eyes reveal an evil spirit and a handsome face.


    Dumbledore asked that sentence with difficulty and disbelief, "How could you... Gellert Grindelwald?"


    Tilting his neck, the man smiled evilly, "The appearance of a person changed little Tom''s mind. His insecurity made him feel that he needed a helper."


    Obviously, there is no better helper than the previous Dark Lord.


    Gellert Grindelwald.


    In the war in 1945, the first generation of Dark Lord disappeared.


    While Dumbledore was struggling with Azkaban, Voldemort, who was motionless, went to another place.


    Nurmengard.


    He was released and made a deal with Voldemort.


    He has been here all along, or in other words, he has been waiting for this time.


    Grindelwald spoke to Dumbledore: "Maybe we need some time to reminisce, but now is not a good opportunity, so..."


    "Expelliarmus"


    Dumbledore was caught off guard, and the wand in his hand flew out and fell into Grindelwald''s hand.


    After getting the long-lost wand, Grindelwald showed no signs of joy.


    "John, you are an outstanding alchemist." Grindelwald looked at John.


    "It''s a pity that you are obsessed with something, which makes you weak."


    After saying that, Grindelwald showed no mercy and broke the red oak wand in his hand.


    John''s expression changed wildly, "Stop¡ª!"


    A soul emerged from the broken wand.


    Unlike before, this soul is more powerful.


    Voldemort swallowed several other fragments of himself.


    As soon as he came out, he glanced at Grindelwald and wanted to get into his body.


    John turned into a ball of black energy, holding the Silver Wick sword and instantly came to Voldemort.


    Grindelwald took his time and shot a crushing curse towards the Holy Grail.


    Save the Holy Grail?


    Kill Voldemort?


    The moment the thought occurred, John roared angrily.


    All his plans were disrupted at this moment.


    The soul existing in the Holy Grail is the key.


    He saved the Holy Grail.


    Voldemort will kill him later.


    He watched helplessly as his soul, which he had finally extracted, returned to his body.


    Voldemort opened his eyes again and his heart beat again.


    The difference is that Voldemort is more complete now than before.


    Divide the soul and take it back again.


    The collision of several thoughts allowed him to digest it for a while, and his eyes turned back to red vertical pupils.


    "A long-lost feeling." Voldemort''s cold, high-pitched voice sounded.


    His pupils flashed with different colors, his eyes locked on Grindelwald, and then moved to the Holy Grail.


    The Holy Grail that can rejuvenate youth and achieve immortality.


    His face was full of greed.


    Looking across the scene, all the Death Eaters cheered.


    On the other side of the Order of the Phoenix, it was like mourning an heir.


    Voldemort is alive again.


    There is also a second person who appears.


    Voldemort and Grindelwald.


    The Dark Lord and the Dark Lord.


    Dumbledore picked up Harry''s wand.


    How to prevent such a combination?


    John protected the Holy Grail and glanced at the combination.


    Two figures fell from the sky, hovering next to John.

 Chapter 353：

    Basil and Riddle.


    John held the Holy Grail tightly, leaving only a super magic crystal in his silver hand.


    And opposite are two Dark Lords.


    It seems that now they are going to be dealt with in one pot.


    The three parties were silent.


    Voldemort spoke with pleasure and coldness, "Now, your death has come."


    The two Dark Lords will not cooperate sincerely.


    It is also a good choice to allow them to temporarily eliminate their biggest enemy.


    The two sides reversed offense and defense again.


    The Death Eaters also started to move, and they moved closer.


    Dumbledore put others on guard.


    The elevator rang with sounds, it was Death Eaters.


    Kingsley''s life and death are unknown, but Grindelwald released them.


    This force of Death Eaters coming out in force.


    Voldemort could even capture the Ministry of Magic in one fell swoop.


    "John?" Malfoy asked John.


    "Everything was perfect." John murmured to himself.


    He raised his head and glanced over to the Order of the Phoenix, and the black energy on his body began to subside.


    Staring at those powerful forces, he sighed and said in a cold and decisive voice: "Then let''s kill again."


    A blue flame lit up in the fireplace.


    Behind John, Fleur pulled off the necklace from her neck and handed it to John.


    "What makes you think you can compete with me?" John spoke.


    The monopoly is shattered.


    Tang Mi walked out of the fireplace first.


    He bowed far away in the direction of John.


    One after another, heavily armed security teams emerged from the flames.


    The fireplace was lit again, and dozens of Aurors and Strikers appeared.


    Old Batty came here and couldn''t help but take a breath when he saw this scene.


    Tang Mi said respectfully: "Sir, we are always here."


    John raised his hands and tilted his head, "Do you like the gift I prepared for you?"


    Nearly a hundred rays of light flew out from behind him, hitting the Death Eaters like raindrops.


    The Dark Lord?


    The White Devil?


    Who is not a king anymore?


    ¡­


    Chapter 380 I ended everything


    Most of the Death Eaters fell instantly.


    John raised his right hand and grasped it in the void, and the Silver Wick sword appeared.


    He glanced at the Death Eaters around Voldemort and said calmly: "Get rid of them."


    "Avada Kedavra! (Avada Kedavra


    Two voices came from among the Death Eaters.


    Voldemort''s heart skipped a beat, and two green lights shot at the two Dark Lords respectively.


    Almost instantly, a wall of blue fire burned.


    Voldemort flew up to avoid the green light, and there was a statue of the witch pulled behind Grindelwald.


    But the two people who took action surprised Voldemort.


    "Is it you?" He didn''t seem to believe that it was actually these two people who did it.


    Lucius Malfoy.


    as well as¡­


    Rodolphus Lestrange.


    Rodolphus''s face was numb, and there was a hint deep in his soul, which made him rush straight towards the wall of fire, the wand in his hand continuously emitting green light.


    Voldemort was furious. After dodging the green light, a stronger green light hit Rodolphus.


    This time, Rodolphus seemed to wake up.


    But it''s too late.


    The death curse instantly took away his life.


    Lucius raised his wand and knocked down the Death Eaters around him.


    The situation is over, and in this situation, it is no longer their turn to continue in the Ministry of Magic.


    Voldemort secretly hated him, and Grindelwald smiled meaningfully.


    "Portus"


    He pointed his wand at the shattered statue fragments on the ground and cast a spell to create a portkey.


    The blue flame blocked the spell attack, and Grindelwald said meaningfully to John: "We will meet again, Mr. Wick."


    Touch the door key and he disappears.


    he is very smart.


    His cooperation with Voldemort ended here.


    But Voldemort was entangled for the second time.


    And he is still someone he trusts.


    Drogon, or Lippi.


    And, Barty Crouch Jr.


    His loyal believer.


    He actually pulled out the wand on him.


    Voldemort forced Lucius and others back, turned his unwilling eyes into hatred, and shot a strong crushing spell towards the top of the Ministry of Magic to penetrate it.


    After he flew up and left the range of the Sovereign, he used phantom to escape.


    The two Dark Lords fled, and the Death Eaters were defeated.


    The remaining flames were finally subdued by the Ministry of Magic.


    Old Batty came to John''s side, his tone revealing danger.


    "You lied to me, Silverhand."


    He stared at John, his dissatisfaction showing, and he needed an explanation.


    Why is a dying person still jumping around?


    John looked to the other side. Little Barty was caught by the Auror without any help, along with Lucius and Drogon.


    Unwilling to be one step closer to killing Voldemort, John said calmly: "I promised you that I would help you repair the Ministry of Magic."


    "Hmph." Old Batty snorted coldly.


    The current situation of the Ministry of Magic. If you pay for it yourself, the Ministry of Magic''s finances will be in trouble again.


    "And, as a friend, I give you a gift."


    John turned around, put away the Silver Wick Sword, and patted Old Barty on the shoulder with his right hand.


    "An upright son."


    Old Batty was stunned and looked over there.


    The captured son showed no resistance.


    The fireplace in the Ministry of Magic lit up.


    Rita came with her team of reporters.


    Lippi stood up and shouted: "My real name is Lippi Korbel. I am a registered Auror of the Ministry of Magic. My colleagues and I were ordered to lurk among the Death Eaters."


    He broke free from the hand of a familiar Auror, ran to Barty Jr., helped him up, pointed at him and shouted: "My colleague, Barty Crouch Jr., has been lurking longer."


    Rita''s eyes shone, and the reporter team were all shocked by this big scene.


    At a glance, there were nearly thirty Death Eaters, all of them respectable guys.


    He was quickly subdued and handcuffed by the Auror and Striker.


    The emergence of Barty Jr.¡¯s name made these reporters collectively excited.


    Barty Crouch Jr.


    The son of the new Minister of Magic, a man who was declared dead more than ten years ago.


    He is not dead, he is just used as a secret weapon to infiltrate the Death Eaters to deal with the Dark Lord.


    He is a hero!


    Old Barty no longer cared whether he had been deceived by John, he just stood there blankly.


    His son is a hero?


    Minister Crouch planned everything fifteen years in advance.


    Just to inflict heavy damage on the day the mysterious man returns?


    Little Barty is a charlatan who endures humiliation and hardship as an example and makes great contributions to the magical society.


    The great Crouch family has made great contributions to the magical world!


    No one cares about what happened to Crouch and his son. People like to see a heroic story.


    No one would be surprised that the Ministry of Magic concealed the news of the mysterious man''s return.


    It''s all a plan, a plan that''s already working.


    Lippi is an eloquent person. He told the reporters what he had experienced and his plans.


    This made him stand out, and since he cleared Barty Jr., his career in the future can be said to be smooth.


    Lucius was also freed from the label of Death Eater. From now on, the Malfoy family also has a person who has a great influence on the magical society.


    The return of the mysterious man seems to have no impact on the magical society.


    Because their Minister Crouch immediately eliminated all Death Eaters when he first came back.


    ¡­


    John left the Ministry of Magic.


    On the second day, reports sprung up like mushrooms after a rain.


    Only then did the magical society know that so many things happened that night.


    The mysterious man returned, and his plot to lead the Death Eaters to invade the Ministry of Magic was foiled, and almost all the Death Eaters were captured.


    Voldemort defeated the Ministry of Magic and disappeared.

 Chapter 354：

    The Department of Mysteries suffered huge losses, and the Ministry of Magic sent a message to Dumbledore.


    Because this incident was caused by a group of students.


    Various titles are flying all over the sky;


    "The man who must not even be named is back!" ¡·


    "The Ministry of Magic is Invaded"


    "Barty Crouch: The Layout from Last Summer"


    "All the time turners retained by the Ministry of Magic were damaged, causing a major gap in time magic in the wizarding world"


    "Albus Dumbledore is being held accountable!" But because of his meritorious service in dealing with Voldemort, he was spared the punishment of being imprisoned in Azkaban."


    "The former head of Slytherin, Horace Slughorn, takes over as headmaster"


    "Beware of the reopening of the Museum of Dark Arts, the rise and fall of the Malfoy family"


    "The son of a hero is also a hero, a true hero who endures humiliation and is reviled by the world."


    "Barty Crouch''s approval rating rises, becoming the minister with the highest approval rating in 50 years"


    "Mysterious Silver Mask"


    It seems that they don¡¯t know which article to read, causing an uproar in the magical society.


    Some people even think that they have traveled through time, because there are so many things happening in one night.


    More people are discussing the matter between Voldemort and Johnny Silverhand.


    In this case, Johnny Silverhand¡¯s name can be seen everywhere.


    Reports even stated that Johnny Silverhand defeated Voldemort.


    Let Voldemort escape.


    That is Voldemort, the guy who once caused the wizarding world to suffer a lot.


    This made everyone realize the true power of the second king.


    His image is not negative at all, and this time he helped the Ministry of Magic deal with Voldemort.


    Not to mention that the original image of Johnny Silverhand was always positive. Even the King of Knockturn Alley has changed Knockturn Alley.


    The Wizengamot is already in full swing to award the First Class Order of Merlin.


    But John ignored all of this.


    He and his friends surrounded the Holy Grail.


    They ignored the liquid inside that could rejuvenate people, but stared inside.


    They couldn''t contain their excitement, and John opened the locket he was wearing.


    The Resurrection Stone is lying there quietly.


    John picked up the Resurrection Stone and held it in his hand.


    Slowly move your hand over the Holy Grail, and a tree pattern composed of lines and circles emerges from the Holy Grail.


    The door of things.


    Through the door of things, they can see that together with the transaction items in the contract.


    Their friends.


    Heinrich Edgar.


    "He''s sleeping." John said.


    ?You can hear the sound of relief.


    Malfoy said dissatisfiedly, "Wake him up."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was slapped on the back of the head by Jin, who grinned and rubbed his head.


    Just as he was about to say something, he saw everyone in the Star Club looking at him angrily.


    Malfoy smiled and muttered: "Okay, let him continue to sleep for a while."


    Daphne felt very guilty for not participating in that battle.


    "Because of you, I can survive," John said to Daphne, "Thank you, Daphne."


    Daphne''s earlobes turned red, and she finally forgave herself.


    There was a bit of noise when John was resurrected, and all the teachers and students in the school were busy putting out the fire that night.


    And John returned to school, making them all wide-eyed.


    ¡­


    Place the Holy Grail among the stars, the starlight wraps the Holy Grail and slowly disappears.


    Overall, it¡¯s a good thing to get some of Heinrich¡¯s soul back.


    This semester is over, and none of them attended the dinner.


    ?But who cares?


    The stars will eventually shine in the magical world.


    And John has embarked on the completely opposite path to Dumbledore.


    He put on the locket, held the golden hourglass in his hand, and held a bottle of blood that he paid a lot of money for.


    Time converter.


    It''s time for him to finish something else.


    ?For example now.


    Basil flew over, seemed confused for a moment, then turned around and flew back and landed on John''s arm.


    John stood on the astronomy tower and handed the black envelope in his hand to Basil.


    He chuckled and said, "Send it to the covered bridge. You know who it''s for, Basil."


    ¡­


    Chapter 381 I traveled through time


    That night at the Ministry of Magic, Harry returned to 12 Grimmauld Place.


    When Molly Weasley saw that everyone in the Order of the Phoenix was injured, she wiped the blood off Ron''s face with a towel in a panic.


    Dumbledore took Harry up to the room on the third floor.


    There were only two people in the room. Dumbledore looked at Harry and asked what John had done to him.


    Harry shuddered as he recalled what happened when his soul was taken out.


    "Did he... hurt you?" Dumbledore asked the most critical question.


    Harry was silent for a while and said, "No."


    Immediately, Harry told what he had encountered when he was brought into the trance and illusion, as well as the deal of the God of Death.


    Dumbledore couldn''t come back to his senses for a long time after hearing this.


    He said: "Resurrection Stone."


    "What?" Harry looked at Dumbledore in confusion.


    Dumbledore was immersed in a kind of sadness and regret.


    "John and Death talked about the story of the three brothers," Dumbledore said with a wry smile, "The old fool was wrong again."


    "Professor?" Harry noticed that Dumbledore was in something wrong.


    "We were so close to ending everything." People like Dumbledore also showed regret, "Tom is right, my distrust killed him."


    He understood the whole story. John didn''t hurt Harry, but did something he couldn''t do.


    John destroyed the Savior and made Dumbledore''s long-standing plan a joke.


    But it took him one year to accomplish what Dumbledore couldn''t do in more than ten years.


    And this plan was broken by my own distrust.


    "That would be a perfect plan, if it weren''t for the stupid old man." Dumbledore paid for his stupid behavior.


    Thinking of his plan, he looked at Harry again. In the plan he imagined, the soul in Harry''s body would be destroyed, but not in this way.


    Harry could not comfort Dumbledore. His conversation with John made him realize one thing.


    His identity as a savior is based on the fragments of Voldemort''s soul that exist in his body.


    So, does Dumbledore know?


    As a Horcrux, I will not die, and Voldemort will not die.


    What''s Dumbledore''s plan?


    Could it be...killing yourself?


    Too much information that confused Harry made him dizzy, and he asked: "John said that I am no longer the savior, and about the prophecy ball, it was broken."


    Dumbledore looked at Harry and said firmly, "Harry, there has never been a savior. All we have is here."


    He pointed to his heart and said: "With a heart of resistance and love, everyone can be a savior."


    "As for the prophecy ball..." Dumbledore sighed, "It contains prophecies about you and Voldemort."


    Harry watched in confusion as Dumbledore left the house.


    "Are you okay, Harry?" Ron''s face was less swollen, but he still looked miserable.


    He was worried about Harry and came up to check.


    Seeing Harry sitting on the bedside, he asked with concern: "Mom made some pies."


    "How''s Hermione?" Harry had a lot of news to digest.


    Speaking of Hermione, Ron''s mood also dropped, and he sat down opposite Harry.


    "It''s not good. I''ve never seen her like this." Ron said dullly, "She said she was the stupidest person in the world."


    He tried to comfort Harry and said: "We didn''t know that at that time, Harry, we only knew that you were in danger."


    "But it''s our fault, isn''t it?" Harry said, "Voldemort was going to die."


    "Don''t think like that, Harry." Ron said quickly, "There is another person, isn''t there? I heard it down below. That person is as powerful as Voldemort."


    After a while, Harry felt less remorseful.


    Ron talked about the man who appeared.


    Neither Lupine nor Sirius knew much about him, so Moody told them the man''s name.


    Gellert Grindelwald.


    The former first Dark Lord and Dumbledore''s old enemy.


    Defeated in 1945 and became the White Devil Dumbledore.


    Even if they don''t break the realm, Grindelwald must have a way.


    This is certain.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door.


    The two of them looked at Harry. It was Ginny. She was standing at the door and said, "Hermione is very sad."


    ¡­


    A black long-eared owl flew to New Zealand carrying a large bag of gold coins.


    The Mottola Macaws are troubled by something.


    A large bag of gold coins was roughly smashed into their training ground.


    The chaser wearing a red, yellow and blue uniform lowered his broomstick and opened it in front of the bag. After confirming, he helplessly shouted to the captain''s goalkeeper: "5,000 Galleons."

 Chapter 355：

    "Again?" The goalkeeper captain came down very distressed.


    The other team members also dropped when they saw this, and the Seeker exaggerated: "This is already the fifth time, right?"


    "25,000 Galleons is enough for us to re-equip the Firebolt." A trace of greed flashed in the batter''s eyes.


    The captain glanced at his team''s mascot in confusion, and the batsman whispered: "It''s just some blood, how about we sell it?"


    "Hua Hua is older than my grandfather," the captain became more confused. "We don''t know what that person is going to be used for."


    "If you can afford this price, that person is not easy to mess with."


    Throwing out 25,000 Galleons directly, such arrogance is definitely not ordinary people.


    The current Mottola Macaws are not as strong as they used to be. They haven''t had a brilliant record for a while.


    Local Quidditch enthusiasts also have some opinions on them.


    In addition, the club¡¯s mascot does not belong to them, but to the club, so they have no right to use it.


    After hesitating again and again, the captain gritted his teeth and said, "We''ll do it secretly, so no one will know."


    Upon hearing this, the other team members nodded in agreement.


    They turned their attention to the mascot again.


    That mascot is called Spark.


    It''s a phoenix.


    It is also the only domesticated phoenix other than the Dumbledore family.


    A little blood can be sold for 25,000 galleons.


    "You are a fool if you don''t make money."


    ¡­


    Johnny Silverhand store.


    Tang Mi stared at the 25,000 Galleons spent and fell into deep thought.


    John sat there with the unconscious King next to him.


    "The power to confuse people''s hearts and the vicious curse."


    Holding the ring in his hand, John looked at Jin. One can imagine how strong his will was to bring it back.


    Taking out the box and putting the ring in it, John put a protective spell on the box just to be on the safe side.


    "Sir, you don''t have to take a test today?" Tang Mi asked doubtfully.


    John said mysteriously: "I am taking an exam."


    Tang Mi: "Huh?"


    Tang Mi couldn''t understand the meaning of this sentence.


    John held the box in his hand, and the black long-eared owl flew back, holding a water bile bottle on its feet.


    The red blood inside swayed slightly.


    John said to himself: "It''s time for the exam."


    ¡­


    Night.


    John opened the door to the Shrieking Shack.


    "I should still be taking exams today."


    He took out his pocket watch and took a look. He was taking an astronomy exam right now.


    Casting a Disillusionment Charm on himself, he walked along the corridor of the Shrieking Shack.


    After walking out of the Shrieking Shack, he found a stone and put the phoenix blood he paid a lot of money under.


    After doing this, he was going back.


    As a result, Tom the dog ran over, probably smelling the smell, and looked at the dog with a puzzled face.


    It seems that he is thinking about why there is a familiar smell.


    "Woof woof woof¡ª!"


    Tom barked, and John was speechless, "Stop barking."


    Hearing the familiar voice, Tom was startled and immediately started to circle around John.


    John had to send it to find Yaya.


    After Tom left, John felt eyes on him.


    He hid in a hurry.


    By coincidence, the Whomping Willow felt someone coming towards him.


    He used object-taking magic to hold down the Whomping Willow''s knots to prevent it from moving, while he walked back to the Shrieking Shack.


    As he walked up the stairs, he paused.


    "I almost forgot about this."


    Putting a box there, John heard footsteps approaching from outside, and he walked up.


    Standing behind a door, he listened to footsteps approaching.


    There was a voice outside the door.


    "Tell me, what should I do?"


    The footsteps stopped outside, and a familiar voice sounded.


    John searched for it, took out a piece of paper, wrote a sentence with a pen, and stuffed it through the crack of the door.


    "Live to die."


    Hearing the sounds outside fading away, John opened the door and went out.


    He was covered with a phantom spell and stopped at the stairs.


    Under the moonlight, he glanced at the man.


    It feels really amazing.


    Looking at my former self.


    John stared at each other. What would be the consequences if two people recognized each other?


    Two selves appear at the same time.


    Judging from the results of historical time experiments, it is likely to cause changes in time in the future.


    John paused for a while, still not trying.


    Watching the other party leave the Shrieking Shack, John glanced at the time turner in his hand.


    ¡­


    Chapter 382 I took a trip


    Time is taboo.


    The power it possesses is enough to destroy the entire future at a certain moment.


    Time is by far the most difficult thing to control.


    The time turner is one of the few props that can control time.


    The sand inside is the key to running the time converter.


    John raised his left hand. There was magic condensed in golden sand on his left hand.


    He used the time turner to go back and complete his layout.


    After returning, he could feel the time when his body disappeared.


    "Time and Soul."


    John put down the newspaper, which showed that Old Barty had been awarded the Order of Merlin, First Class.


    The battle with the Ministry of Magic increased the minister''s approval rating, and the Wizengamot awarded him the Order of Merlin, First Class.


    This is not difficult to understand.


    Voldemort''s followers were almost completely destroyed in the battle at the Ministry of Magic, and more than thirty Death Eaters were captured.


    The trial lasted three days, and Old Barty once again sent these people back to Azkaban.


    Voldemort is now alone. Except for Bella, who does not know whether he is alive or dead, he has no one under his command.


    "This is starting from the same starting point as Grindelwald." John muttered.


    The first Dark Lord reappeared, and Grindelwald fled his homeland.


    Ministry of Magic in various countries have been wary of incoming wizards.


    Grindelwald is more dangerous than Voldemort.


    It''s not that his strength is more terrifying, but Grindelwald''s ability to confuse people.


    Grindelwald once took the European wizarding world by storm. If it weren''t for Dumbledore, I''m afraid the law of secrecy would have been overturned.


    In front of such a dangerous person, Voldemort was just a person who couldn''t even leave his homeland.


    Of course, that is also because the enemies of the two are different.


    Grindelwald faced the young Dumbledore, while Voldemort faced Dumbledore holding the Elder Wand.


    Two generations of Dark Lords were trapped by the White Devil.


    "Dumbledore, you will be very busy next."


    John was not surprised to see reports that Slughorn would become the principal of Hogwarts.


    The four deans jointly invited him, and Dumbledore made a big mistake. It was a foregone conclusion that he would become the principal.


    Regarding Umbridge''s matter, there is no record here, and it was solved quietly by the Ministry of Magic.


    Originally an outcast, Umbridge caused outrage during her tenure at Hogwarts.


    The Ministry of Magic fired Umbridge, and out of humanitarian reasons, sent Umbridge found in the Forbidden Forest to the hospital for follow-up treatment.


    Ozzie Hilde performed well during his tenure as a teacher and was transferred back to the Auror Office by the Ministry of Magic and promoted to director.


    At the same time, in order to facilitate Auror training, the Ministry of Magic has opened Auror training courses.


    Lippi was successfully promoted and became Oz''s colleague and the director of the Auror training class.


    Piers successfully entered the Wizengamot and became a senior official in the Ministry of Magic.


    Percy is temporarily unable to be promoted because he was promoted not long ago.


    Slughorn''s appointment was also driven by the Ministry of Magic.


    Unlike Dumbledore, Slughorn is full of humanity, and Slytherin''s connections make his appointment highly anticipated.


    As far as the Ministry of Magic is concerned, as long as it''s not Dumbledore sitting there, everything is fine.


    ¡­


    "For a second-level medal, my father is at least worthy of the first level." Malfoy said dissatisfiedly.


    Lucius was also among those awarded this time. He, Lippi and Barty Jr. were all awarded the Second Class Medal.


    Johnny Silverhand also has an Order of Merlin, First Class.


    Malfoy also knew that his father was just enduring the humiliation and would take action at the critical moment, killing all the Death Eaters in one fell swoop.


    Although he was complaining, Malfoy couldn''t hold back the raised corners of his mouth.


    Especially when he saw that Dumbledore had no relationship with the principal at all, Malfoy clapped his hands and applauded, "I have long thought that it was time to change to a principal."


    John handed a letter to Basil.

 Chapter 356：

    Basil took the letter and tilted his head.


    John opened the window for it and it flew out.


    The Great Hall at Hogwarts was damaged. Although it can be repaired, it will take some time.


    As compensation, John invested a large sum of galleons in Hogwarts.


    At this time, they were at Silver Hand Manor.


    It was also the first time for Malfoy to come here. He saw that this place was no worse than his own home.


    Cedric was also shocked and his mouth opened wide, even though he knew that John must be very rich as Johnny Silverhand.


    But when you see this kind of place directly, it still feels exaggerated.


    As for why the two of them are here?


    Cedric has graduated and needs to find a job.


    "You don''t want to play professionally?" Malfoy was a little confused. "With your skills, you can go to the club to train for three to five years, and you may still be able to officially play."


    That mouth made Cedric really want to beat him up.


    What does it mean to train for three to five years when my skills are so poor?


    "Quidditch is not my goal," Cedric said. "I want to study Transfiguration in depth."


    Malfoy was surprised: "Are you still interested?"


    "His transfiguration is the best in the seventh grade." John flipped through the heavy book and said, "Professor McGonagall also praised him."


    "Okay." Malfoy shrugged.


    Although Cedric''s father felt that his son had a better future in the Ministry of Magic or Quidditch, he still chose to respect his son.


    Because his son found an investor, Mr. Diggory knew that his son did not need to worry about making a living.


    Malfoy asked: "So you want to go to Uganda?"


    Cedric plans to go to Uganda to study transfiguration in depth. The transfiguration there is more diverse than at home.


    He planned to go there and stay for a few months.


    So come and talk to John in advance.


    At the same time, he can also pay attention to foreign trends.


    The mainland is temporarily calm now, but the two Dark Lords may come back one day.


    Cedric wants to strengthen himself as soon as possible, and Malfoy has the same idea.


    So Malfoy also came to look for John.


    It''s just unfortunate that John is temporarily unavailable to help Malfoy train.


    "I can recommend someone to you. He is definitely the best teacher."


    John said, looking through the window at the gardener below.


    Barty Crouch Jr.


    Although he has been cleared, little Barty seems to like this job very much.


    Never underestimate people who have obtained twelve certificates.


    Malfoy reluctantly accepted the suggestion.


    After settling everything, John handed the silver mask to Jin, "When I''m not around, you manage everything."


    Jin was silent for a while and asked: "Is it really safe to put the Holy Grail in Hogwarts?"


    His concerns are normal. After all, both Voldemort and Grindelwald want to get the Holy Grail, which can continuously produce the elixir of life.


    "Hogwarts may not be the safest place, but it is the best choice."


    John said meaningfully: "Besides us, there are people who would not want anything to happen to the Holy Grail."


    Jin nodded.


    John left Silverhand Manor.


    Before leaving, he went to the secret room in the garden.


    When he left again, he had a new wand.


    With a wave of his wand, he disappeared into the garden.


    ¡­


    This summer, John returned to his home.


    Privet Drive.


    As soon as John got home, he saw Watson packing his luggage there.


    "Where are you going?" John was stunned and walked in to ask.


    It startled Watson, and he clutched his chest.


    Mrs. Wick came out, saw her son, and came forward to give her son a hug.


    After a brief hug, Mrs. Wick smiled and took out a letter.


    "Your uncle, he invited us to go to his home for vacation."


    John opened the letter and his uncle invited them to his grandfather''s house, and this was what his grandfather meant.


    "Why didn''t I receive it?" John looked confused.


    Watson said sadly: "It would be better if I didn''t receive it."


    In John''s puzzled expression, Watson took out the letter addressed to him.


    I won¡¯t go into details about what I said above. Anyway, it reveals one meaning.


    Either you come here, or we bring someone to tie you up.


    John was silent. It seemed that his father''s family position had not changed.


    Neither letter mentioned John, which made John think of the bottle again.


    The red potion is still in his small bag.


    He could feel that his grandfather''s house was unusual. Maybe it was time for him to go there and find the answer.


    When Watson heard that he was going, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he looked like he was still wanting to talk.


    "Why don''t you just use magic to take us there?" Watson approached his son, who had long wanted to try magic.


    He still misses the magic car last time.


    John glanced at his father, you have so much to think about.


    He said euphemistically: "Even in a magical society, illegal entry will lead to jail time."


    His meaning is very clear, don''t think about it. Thinking so much will not do you any good.


    Watson looked melancholy. He looked at his son twice and hesitated to speak.


    Finally, he sighed and said, "Can''t you use your magic once?"


    His expression almost said, you are really useless, kid.


    John thought for a moment, raised his hand and snapped his fingers, and his father''s luggage was scattered all over the floor.


    It¡¯s okay to ask you to clean it up again.


    ¡­


    Chapter 383 I found the secret


    The extreme weather in London some time ago attracted attention.


    In the end, the government came forward to refute the rumors and let the citizens relax.


    The citizens of London returned to their original daily routine.


    Airport.


    The Wick family is in the terminal. Those who can fly in this era have spare money at home.


    Watson noticed that no one was looking here, and he took out the contents of his pocket.


    John looked over and saw that his father had actually brought the Golden Snitch over.


    And what¡¯s surprising is that Dad responded very quickly.


    He let go of the Snitch.


    As soon as the golden snitch took off, he was caught by his father.


    Over and over again, Dad felt like showing off to John, like a peacock.


    "You see, after a year of practice, I can already catch it."


    Even though you can''t fly there on a broomstick, it''s still very exciting to be able to sneak something there.


    John couldn''t help but applaud his father''s excellent reflexes, and then...


    "Can you show it to me?"


    "sure."


    Watson was unprepared and generously handed the Golden Snitch to John.


    The golden snitch was stuffed into the small bag by John.


    Watson''s expression froze, he didn''t expect that after finally showing off once, he would lose so completely.


    There was even a hint of pride on his face that he didn''t have time to put away.


    The whole person became gloomy.


    John felt the sight, and he looked sideways, seeing a six-year-old boy.


    The little boy pulled at his mother, trying to show her the flying ball.


    The boy¡¯s mother said: Oh, my dear baby, you look like a ball to me.


    ¡­


    When we boarded the plane at the right time, there were no surprises.


    John sat on the plane and had a strange feeling.


    "I''ve flown so many times, I''m not used to flying."


    If he wanted to, he could just apparate there.


    Some time after the plane took off, John heard some noise.


    He fixed his gaze on his father''s hand that was reaching into his small bag.


    The father and son looked at each other in silence. John looked indifferent and turned his attention to Mrs. Wick.


    There was a certain tacit understanding between mother and son, and Watson was brought back to his position by his ears.


    "A quarrel broke out over there."


    After Watson left, John listened carefully to the sounds.


    Their family was in first class and there were only a few people.


    But it is different in the ordinary cabin. It is normal for there to be many people and chaos.


    But the noise inside didn''t sound like an ordinary quarrel.


    After a while, the argument escalated.


    Screams and angry shouts came one after another.


    A man with a gun broke into the first class cabin, pointed the gun at the stewardess, and shouted: "Don''t move!"


    John suddenly realized, "It turned out to be a hijacking."

 Chapter 357：

    He said why it was so noisy.


    Hijacking?


    That¡¯s okay.


    After controlling the flight attendant, another person ran in in a panic.


    "What should we do now?" This person was not as calm as the first one.


    The first person was very calm and said: "We have installed a bomb on this plane. If you don''t want to die, you''d better cooperate."


    John had an accident and a bomb. It seemed that it was premeditated.


    Just as he was thinking about it, John saw his father sneaking around there, trying to take advantage of others and preparing to stage a one-on-two attack to subdue the robbers.


    The second robber looked around in panic. When he saw Watson''s movements, he even nervously yelled: "Don''t move!"


    Watson''s expression froze, he was discovered.


    He was making a crawling motion at this moment, neither moving nor moving.


    The roar of the second robber also attracted the first one.


    John was helpless. Maybe his father was really a Gryffindor.


    You have to get involved in this kind of thing.


    I can only let myself finish.


    He tapped the glass with his finger.


    An invisible wave was transmitted, reflecting the situation of the entire aircraft.


    In addition to these two robbers, there is another person controlling the situation outside.


    There were quite a few tourists from the Bear Country on the plane, and you could even see a few people speaking Russian cursing there.


    The robber''s gun has been pointed at Watson, hoping to scare the monkeys.


    John picked up the pencil resting among the books.


    His footsteps made no sound. The moment the robber showed a cruel smile, the pencil moved.


    The robber felt as if he had been bitten by something.


    ¡­


    The plane landed safely.


    It¡¯s just that the robbers didn¡¯t end well.


    The police car took Watson away.


    Because he needed to explain why the pencil was inserted into the robber''s eye.


    The bomb was fake. Those three guys probably watched too many movies and wanted to extort money from the government through this.


    John waved to his father, hoping that he could explain his heroic behavior well in the unfamiliar country of the Bear.


    Mrs. Wick seemed much happier to have returned to her homeland.


    Even Watson being taken away didn''t affect her.


    An old-looking Santana parked at the entrance of the airport. When he opened the door and came out, it was his uncle Seryosha.


    "My dear sister, and my beloved Yadani."


    Seryozha embraced his sister and John.


    He patted John''s shoulder hard and said loudly: "Look at our Yadani, you are already a man."


    Throughout the whole process, Seryozha did not ask about the whereabouts of his good brother-in-law Watson.


    Watson: So love disappears, right?


    Getting on the Santana, Seryosha took them to Jovonovich''s territory.


    Yes, territory.


    Jovonovich was a serious lord in the past, and the village they were in was Jovonovich''s territory.


    After leaving the airport, we arrived at a village.


    Santana stopped.


    Mrs. Wick walked out and saw those buildings with a look of nostalgia on her face.


    The largest building in the village is the church, followed by the Jovonovich house.


    John looked up and saw two crows standing on the top of a tree.


    "Those are the old man''s pets." Seryozha noticed and said to John, "Do you still remember that these two crows were also used as targets by you?"


    John looked surprised. How could those two crows survive?


    It must have been almost ten years since he was a child.


    When the crow saw John, it made an unpleasant squawking sound and flew up.


    John walked into Jovonovich''s house and met his grandfather.


    An old man who looked to be in his seventies or eighties, with a thick white beard on his chin that looked like a hair ball.


    "Father." Mrs. Wick lost her ladylike image and trotted over and snuggled next to the old man.


    The old man smiled kindly, patted Mrs. Wick''s arm with his hand, and said with emotion:


    "Look, my daughter, Jovonovich''s alpha wolf, is finally willing to return to her homeland."


    After saying that, the old man turned to look at John, with excitement in his eyes.


    "Yadani, my child." He smiled and opened his arms, "Let your grandfather take a good look at you."


    John is no longer a child, but he just feels a little awkward.


    Walking up, my grandfather hugged John hard, "You seem to have suffered a lot, but you have truly transformed from a boy into a man."


    "Grandpa." John called.


    Grandfather¡¯s arms are very strong.


    "Jovonovich is not afraid of suffering. Are you ready, Yadani?"


    John saw a different meaning in his grandfather''s eyes.


    He was asking if John was ready to accept his blood.


    "When you accept it, you can''t get rid of it. Alexei told me that you have been able to accept Jovonovich''s history."


    My grandfather is not young, but he looks like a snow wolf, full of majesty.


    John pondered for a while, nodded and said: "If possible, I hope to know."


    He wanted to find out about that bottle and what Jovonovich''s bloodline was.


    The grandfather was very pleased and welcomed the mother and son in.


    When John saw his two aunts, they still liked to call him Little Yadani as before.


    Jovonovich held a banquet to welcome the Wick family.


    Halfway through, Watson arrived late in a police car, dragging a heavy suitcase.


    Well, Andre opened the door.


    Then he was led by Seryo to drink two bottles of vodka.


    Anyway, by the time night fell, Watson was already lying on the bed motionless.


    In the courtyard outside, there were two crows standing on a tree.


    Two black shadows fell, and two owls, one black and one white, came to the other side of the branch and stared at the crow with their big eyes.


    Tom ran out and circled the tree wagging his tail.


    And John was taken away by his uncles.


    The place they are going to is the history of Jovonovich.


    All secrets will be revealed there.


    ¡­


    Chapter 384 I went to the mountains


    In the territory of the Jovonovich family, the most indispensable thing is all kinds of thorns.


    Although the place they were in was not a castle, it was accompanied by mountains.


    "John," Uncle Alexei found John after the party.


    This uncle was also the one who left the potion to John. He was different from Andrei and Seryosha.


    Gives people a feeling of youth and wisdom.


    "Since you choose to come back here, it also means accepting yourself." Alexei threw a piece of nut out.


    A crow flew down and ate the nut.


    Alexei smiled and said: "You haven''t drank from that bottle yet, have you?"


    "I want to find out," John said without concealment, "about Jovonovich and that unusual bottle of potion."


    "You are very smart and also very cautious." Alexei sighed, "You are like a gift from God to Jovonovich."


    John said nothing.


    He knew that his grandfather''s family valued him very much. This could be seen from his name.


    Yadani, this name has another meaning, God¡¯s gift.


    Before he learned about the special nature of this world, John never thought about the meaning of this name, nor did he pay attention to the special nature of his grandfather''s family.


    But when the bottle of potion and his uncles appeared at home, he discovered that this kind-hearted family hid secrets connected to the magical world.


    "When midnight comes, all the secrets will be revealed on the mountain."


    Alexei smiled and rubbed John''s head, and said with some reluctance in his eyes: "If possible, I hope you can accept us, we..."


    His voice was swallowed up by the wind behind him, and Alexei went to the front hall and joined the crowd of people pouring wine for Watson.


    The family brews its own wine, and there is a wine cellar hidden under the manor.


    Watson wanted to escape, but he couldn''t.


    Several uncles held him down there. If his grandfather hadn''t asked them to respect his son-in-law, they would have left him lying down.


    John looked up at the moon. The owl flew over and brought a letter.


    Glancing back at his uncles, he took down the letter and opened it.


    "Grindelwald disappeared." He stared at the line in the letter.


    Rubbing the letter in the palm of his hand a few times, the flames burned the letter into ashes and dispersed it.


    He closed his eyes, thoughts turning around in his mind.


    It''s very strange, the appearance of Grindelwald.


    "He came for the Holy Grail, but how did he know?"


    The doubts in his heart never dissipated, and John''s fingers unconsciously rubbed the ring.


    Grindelwald is different from Voldemort, and John has almost zero knowledge of him.


    The only interaction he had with Grindelwald was at the Ministry of Magic.


    Earlier, he had only seen the existence of Grindelwald on the card about Dumbledore.


    That man was an extreme person. During Grindelwald''s time, his followers were all over Europe.


    What they want to do is not only to rule the magical world, but also to break the law of secrecy and put wizards above Muggles.


    If Voldemort is a purist, then Grindelwald is a magician.

 Chapter 358：

    "This person is more troublesome than Voldemort."


    This kind of situation where the enemy is in the dark and we are open to the enemy is what John hates the most.


    Besides, Grindelwald took away Dumbledore''s Elder Wand, which made it even more difficult.


    "The war in 1945? Dumbledore defeated Grindelwald."


    The war that year ended with Dumbledore winning and Grindelwald being sent to Nurmengard.


    After fifty years, it suddenly appeared again.


    Pulling his thoughts back, John remembered the strange feeling he had when he met Grindelwald.


    "Forget it, Dumbledore will deal with his old friends. Regarding the Horcruxes in the Order of the Phoenix, we still need to find a way to get them."


    When the sky falls, Dumbledore is the one who is holding it up. Judging from the attitudes of Grindelwald and Voldemort, the two of them cannot be considered a cooperative relationship. At most, they each get what they need.


    In this way, there is no need to worry about two Dark Lords appearing in Hogwarts at the same time.


    Wait until midnight arrives.


    John went to the mountains. In that place, John had been taken there for hunting, so it had an influence.


    There was a cave in the mountains. Andre took him there mysteriously, but was later discovered by Mrs. Wick and brought back.


    Setting foot in the mountains again, he couldn''t see why in the past, but now, John saw that the elements were particularly active.


    "Are my uncles also wizards?"


    Suppressing the doubts in his heart, John continued to move forward.


    With a roar, he turned around and saw a big brown bear nearly two meters tall.


    "Roar-!"


    The brown bear stood upright and slapped the trunk of the tree, breaking the small tree.


    It discovered John and rushed towards John quickly.


    The huge movement shook the birds in the trees and flew up.


    John looked calm and said calmly: "Stop."


    The brown bear didn''t listen to anyone''s words. He stood up towards Man John and tried to kill the ant with both hands.


    John raised his eyes slightly, his pupils quickly contracted into vertical pupils, and a pressure swept out, making the brown bear freeze.


    The pressure of the superior predator made the brown bear''s fierce expression disappear, and it whimpered to express its begging for mercy.


    "This bear..." John recalled the little bear cub in the mountains.


    Looking at the brown bear that fell down and exposed its belly, it was begging for mercy.


    "It''s quite spiritual." John walked up and rubbed the brown bear''s belly with his hands.


    "It feels good. As a fur, it will be very comfortable."


    He stared at the brown bear, and after he almost made the brown bear cry, he smiled and patted the brown bear''s belly, "Let you go."


    The brown bear quickly got up and stretched out his tongue to please John and licked his arm.


    After John sent the brown bear away, he continued to move forward.


    "Is that thing a test?"


    He felt that the appearance of the brown bear was not that simple, and besides, it was still in Jovonovich''s territory.


    Unless uncles give permission, these things will not appear nearby.


    Heading towards the mountain, John encountered something again.


    He saw three lynxes and a wild lion.


    The lynx was so fast and furious that the lion jumped as if it were flying.


    In the dense grass, the cold venomous snakes have a dangerous color.


    Even though the folk customs of this country are strong, are there too many of these things?


    As he approached the entrance of the mountain cave, a wolf howled in John''s ears.


    That was a silver wolf, stronger than ordinary wolves, and its hair exuded silver light in the moonlight.


    Silver Wolf was just looking at John from a distance.


    After John looked at him, he stepped into the cave.


    There is a tunnel in this cave.


    The darkness and depth extend in like a big snake that swallows everything.


    John has night vision and can see some strange words and murals on the walls.


    The mural above is strange because there are some magical creatures in it.


    For example, there are griffins, hippogriffs, acromantulas, werewolves, banshees...


    There are some things John hasn''t seen either.


    For example, there are some Vikings in it. They traveled across the ocean, and there were huge creatures in the sea that were terrifying.


    After passing some distance, the people on the mural also changed.


    They are no longer Vikings, but wear plate armor and leather clothes. They are recruited by the kingdom and pick up swords to kill magical creatures that appear in the kingdom.


    The kingdom gave away its treasure, which was used to buy things from a wizard-looking man.


    John also saw a mandrake.


    With the help of wizard''s treasures, those people can deal with magical creatures more easily.


    Until one day, the wizard no longer wanted to continue trading with them.


    Without the help of the wizard, the group of people suffered heavy losses.


    In order to regain the power similar to the wizard, they found a magic person at a spring.


    The wizard who left was not a good person. He wanted to take away the king''s wife but was blocked.


    In order to take revenge on the king, the wizard allowed the plague to spread throughout the kingdom.


    They traded with the mage and got a potion.


    After drinking the potion, they become stronger.


    The only disadvantage of this kind of power is that it only has a lifespan of a few years.


    They were chasing the evil wizard for the king. After killing him, only a young man survived.


    The remaining young men were rewarded by the king.


    The young man received a fief and enough gold to last ten lifetimes.


    The young man was extra cautious when dealing with the spring water mage, and he did not drink the potion.


    After a long period of research, the young man changed the potion.


    And he also became a lord, cultivating orphans who survived one disaster after another.


    After they grew up, they still served the kingdom.


    until one day.


    The kingdom ordered that the tasks of those people changed.


    In addition to hunting magical creatures, they have another mission.


    ? Clear out for the king those guys who will harm the kingdom.


    This task is...


    John brushed his fingers over the figure with the silver sword on his back.


    "Witch hunt."


    ¡­


    Chapter 385 I witnessed history


    Under the training of some royal wizards and lords who were recruited by the kingdom with huge sums of money, the adopted children gradually embarked on a different path.


    After drinking the new potion, everyone reacts differently.


    There are powerful and savage bears.


    There are sensitive and quick cats.


    A snake with poisonous blood and darkness.


    A wolf with unity and technology.


    They have different characteristics, and new classifications will appear in the following years.


    This legion seemed to continue to be strong, but the kingdom''s suspicion and the rejection of its subjects destroyed the legion.


    They began to leave the kingdom and wander around.


    And those who see them will also call them demon hunters.


    In some places, they are called witch hunters.


    In essence, they do not belong to wizards or Muggles.


    The side effects caused by that medicine made the legion gradually disappear.


    Only a few people of different bloodlines are still engaged in the work of killing magical creatures, and they will adopt some unexpected children as their inheritance.


    Occasionally, they will appear as witch hunters. Not all wizards will be friendly.


    This tunnel has come to an end, and John has finished reading history.


    He was silent for a long time, and at the end was a wider place.


    The old man and John''s uncles were already waiting there.


    Grandfather smiled gently and kindly, "Yadani, have you seen the history?"


    John looked at the formation on the opposite side. Except for his mother, all Jovonovich''s children were already here.


    He took out the bottle of potion from the small bag. This was what those people drank.


    Behind my grandfather is a castle, a castle built in the heart of the mountain.


    "Jovonovich is a demon hunter?" John answered.


    Grandfather smiled and waved to John, motioning for him to come over.


    For a moment, John felt that he had been discovered to be a wizard and that his grandfather was preparing to hunt him.


    But thinking about it, I thought it was unlikely, so I just walked over.


    The old grandfather took John into the castle. In the center of the castle, there was a spring, and beside the spring there was a sword embedded in the ground.


    John thought of the spring mage recorded in the mural.


    Obviously, the mage can''t live that long.


    "This is our origin, and Jovonovich is about to die." Grandfather sighed.


    You can see some old weapons in the castle, which once belonged to the territory of the demon hunters.


    But now, they can only hide.


    The uncles were also silent for a while. They can be regarded as the last generation of demon hunters.


    A tall silver wolf appeared in the castle, sitting elegantly by the spring.


    Silver Wolf walked to his grandfather.


    "Once upon a time, we traded with the mage in exchange for extraordinary power. This power was accompanied by a curse."


    "In the witcher genre, only wolves can unite everything. I originally had another wolf, but she gave up her identity as the alpha wolf."


    Grandfather walked to a tall chair and sat down. He stroked Silver Wolf''s head with his hand and said in a daze, "I once thought that everything was about to end, but your birth surprised me like never before."

 Chapter 359：

    He stared at John closely and said with a trembling voice, "You are an accidental child, Yadani."


    The alpha wolf?


    Accidental child?


    John frowned and didn''t understand why he said that.


    Alexei came out and explained: "Powerful power is accompanied by a vicious curse, and that curse is the severance of bloodline."


    "Your mother, my sister, she was once a member of Jovonovich, and you were born."


    "Wait, so you are not grandpa''s children?" John looked up at his uncles.


    According to this statement, wouldn¡¯t my grandfather not have a child?


    Grandfather nodded and said: "Jovonovich never relied on blood as inheritance, Yadani."


    "You are the only one."


    John was startled, so to speak, he could really be regarded as an accidental child.


    He hurriedly asked: "Then my mother..."


    "She was once the best among us, and she was also the leader of the Silver Wolf family." Seryosha said with emotion, "Later she fell in love with a foreigner and gave up everything for it."


    "Ahem." John coughed repeatedly after hearing this title.


    Gringo?


    My father can¡¯t even identify his name, it¡¯s really miserable.


    "Back to the topic," Grandfather looked at John, the kindness in his voice changed to seriousness, "Yadani Jovonovich, are you willing to accept yourself?"


    Not only him, but also his uncles looked over.


    Some of them are ready to take action, while others are worried.


    [Ding, start the challenge mission, bloodline awakening, reward any point +1, blessing: leader]


    When John heard the mission prompt, he was silent for a while and asked: "I want to ask, what is the mission of the demon hunter now?"


    As a wizard, if you ask John to hunt wizards, there is something wrong.


    "I understand your concerns, son." Grandfather shook his head, "You have magic, right?"


    Obviously, several uncles discovered this from John last time.


    Grandfather smiled slightly, "We are not stubborn. The birth of demon hunters is inseparable from wizards."


    "Jovonovich''s history is more about eradicating monsters in the countryside than about wizards going to school."


    After saying that, his grandfather blinked, giving John the illusion of facing Dumbledore.


    Maybe it¡¯s because old people like to interact with younger people. John hesitated for a while.


    The profession of demon hunter is about to be discontinued, and his grandfather also talked about the pros and cons.


    The potion contains the ability to awaken the power of blood, which puts a huge burden on the body.


    There are pros and cons.


    After John thought about it for a while, he nodded slowly in response to his grandfather''s expectant gaze.


    Grandfather smiled, "Under the witness of Silver Wolf, Jovonovich''s son, Yadani Jovonovich, conducted the Green Grass Trial."


    As soon as his words fell, John noticed that the spring water in the center seemed to be boiling.


    After a while, the spring water calmed down.


    John walked over and felt a strange feeling, as if he wanted to jump in.


    "Drink the potion, Yadani."


    Grandfather whispered something, and John took out the bottle of medicine and held it in his hand.


    He looked around at his uncles, then finally pulled out the cork and drank the contents in one gulp.


    At first it was nothing, but as time passed by, John felt a sharp pain and burning in his body.


    Grandfather came down and stood in front of John, surrounded by his uncles.


    John felt that the vision in front of him was blurry, and he swayed twice to stabilize himself.


    "My child Yadani, you are an unexpected son, and the family''s bloodline depends on inheritance."


    The old man cut his palm, and the bright red blood flowed into the spring water along the palm.


    Several other uncles did the same.


    The old man''s blood flowed into the spring and turned into a silver wolf.


    The blood of Seryosha, Valery, and Boris turned into a brown bear.


    The blood of Alexei and Igor turned into a snake.


    Andre''s blood turned into a lion.


    The blood of Anton and Lige turned into a blood cat.


    Valentin''s blood turned into a griffin.


    "The blood of Jovonovich protects Yadani, and the blood of the demon hunter washes away all bad luck and curses."


    As the blood enters, the spring water turns red.


    John walked towards the spring unconsciously.


    The nine uncles knelt beside the spring at the same time, holding their hands against their hearts.


    Grandfather watched John step into it step by step, and his voice became ethereal.


    "Let blood and fire serve as strength and step out of your true self, Yadani."


    Silver Wolf picked up a bottle and came to his grandfather.


    Grandfather took it and opened the bottle, and the black liquid inside poured into the water.


    He pulled out the sword placed by the spring, holding the sword in both hands, his face solemn.


    Under the gaze of a group of half-kneeling demon hunters, his sword slashed through the stone outside the spring.


    Sparks shot out and splashed in.


    When it came into contact with the blood-colored spring water, it turned into a burning fire, igniting all the spring water.


    The uncles had solemn faces and did not dodge even when faced with flames.


    John stepped into the spring water and sank. The flames burned through his body, unable to hurt his body and unable to wake him up.


    His consciousness sank with the spring water, becoming vague and blurry.


    Everything in front of him began to change, and there were changes in him as well.


    The blood flooded his eyes, like a baptism, and his consciousness gradually returned.


    Along with the return of consciousness, there were bursts of sounds that turned from blurry to clear.


    It seemed that someone was calling John''s name.


    "Yardani Jovonovich."


    He slowly raised his head, his vision changing from blurry to clear.


    It was an old castle, but there was no one around.


    He opened his eyes suddenly, and he was lying in the spring water.


    The difference is that the surroundings are dark and gloomy.


    After he got up, he looked outside.


    "Grandpa? Uncle Seryozha?" He called tentatively, but received no response.


    Beside the spring, the sword was still there, as if no one had been there for a long time and was covered with dust.


    John wanted to see how much time had passed.


    Just as he reached into his small bag, he stopped.


    A voice is getting closer and closer.


    He looked up and saw a dark shadow rushing in from the tunnel.


    The next second, a **** mouth opened in front of John.


    ¡­


    Chapter 386 I entered the trial


    After a while.


    John sat by the spring, lost in thought.


    "Am I wearing something?"


    The unfamiliar castle made John wonder if he had traveled through time again.


    He stared at the killed wild boar that was as tall as a man, its sharp tusks cut off with a sword.


    The sword he used was the sword beside the spring.


    He raised his hand and pressed it against the wild boar, and the wild boar''s body flew out.


    "The magic is still there, which is good news."


    [Ding, challenge mission, dream trial, reward any point +1]


    The task is released, but there is no clear goal.


    If John guessed correctly, this should be caused by the so-called trial.


    Everything here feels very real. If he hadn''t been startled by the wild boar just now, John wouldn''t have picked up the sword next to him and cut it off.


    He stood up and patted his butt, then looked down at the spring water.


    The water inside was crystal clear, and it didn¡¯t look like we could go back.


    So as the name suggests, you have to complete the trial before going back.


    Fortunately, he carried his small bag with him. He opened it and took a look. There was nothing missing inside, but there were just some problems.


    His amulets, rings, etc., all turned into a bunch of decorations.


    Picking up a Ring of Strike, the magic inside has disappeared.


    Walking to the wild boar, John pulled out the sword stuck in the wild boar.


    He looked carefully and saw that there were some lines on the sword, which looked like some kind of runes.


    On the wild boar, a **** light penetrated into the sword body.


    The runes become brighter.


    There are ten such runes in total.


    John flicked his finger. It seemed to be a silver sword.


    Raising his hand, the scabbard embedded in the ground flew over, and he inserted the sword into it.


    "That thing just now was ''experience value''?"


    Feeling like he was about to level up after defeating monsters, John put his sword back on his back.


    Now it seems that this so-called trial is based on the eradication of some magical creatures.


    Walking out along the tunnel, he noticed that the murals on the walls had disappeared.


    The smooth walls seemed to have never had murals on them.


    It was night when he arrived, but when he went out, he looked at the white snow outside and fell into deep thought.


    A gust of cold wind blew by, and there were traces of animal activity at the entrance of the cave.


    It should have been left by the wild boar just now.

 Chapter 360：

    Heavy snow is drifting into the cave entrance, and the temperature drops suddenly.


    John raised his hand to catch a snowflake, the cold touch was no different from reality.


    In the wind and snow, a person is approaching with difficulty.


    Before he arrived, John watched the man fall straight down.


    He was stunned and cast photography magic on the figure.


    A trace was dragged on the ground, and the figure was dragged to the entrance of the cave.


    John stared at the man, or to be precise, at the man''s clothes.


    Unlike modern clothing, the crude linen clothes seemed to be civilian clothing from a certain period.


    The temperature is getting lower and lower.


    Heavy snow has a tendency to turn into blizzards.


    The entrance to the cave was not windproof, and those who were dragged in had bruises on their faces.


    John had no choice but to take the people into the castle.


    The castle closed the door, making it look even more eerie inside.


    Some places are in disrepair, and there is the slightest sound of wind.


    Finding a chair, John raised his hand and used magic to smash it into wooden strips to serve as firewood.


    After they were piled up, he pointed with his hand and the flames rose.


    The temperature gradually warms up.


    "Enervate"


    He used a spell to wake up the man.


    But after waking up, the man was so frightened that he backed away.


    "monster!"


    monster?


    John frowned. This man seemed to be a little rude to his savior.


    Realizing that his reaction had offended the person, the person knelt down in fear.


    Finally, under John¡¯s inquiry.


    The man told the whole story.


    His fear comes from the legends on the mountains.


    This place has always been a very mysterious place, with terrifying existences.


    The man was a hunter. He went up to the mountains to hunt and was trapped in the mountains in the snow.


    Came here unconsciously.


    From the man''s mouth, John learned about the current time.


    To be precise, it is the current world.


    Similar to the medieval kingdom system.


    The village is harassed from time to time, and werewolves kill villagers on full moon nights.


    Obviously, this is not a technological society.


    Likewise, there are many dangers here.


    The most dangerous among them are the magical creatures and some notorious wizards.


    The man''s name is Parker.


    Seeing that John was not aggressive, Parker gradually lowered his guard, and he finally saw clearly what the ''monster'' looked like.


    Very young.


    When Parker noticed the killed wild boar, he opened his mouth dramatically.


    "Did you kill this?" Parker said very respectfully.


    For powerful people, no matter what era they are in, they should always maintain the respect they deserve.


    John looked at his ready-to-move expression and said casually: "What''s the problem?"


    "Dear Sir, I hope you can solve the werewolf issue for us."


    Afraid that John would not agree, Parker hurriedly said: "Of course, our village will pay accordingly."


    John thought for a moment that he was confused now. Maybe going to the village would be a good choice.


    So he agreed.


    The wind and snow outside gradually stopped.


    Parker led the way and led John down the mountain.


    After arriving at the village at the foot of the mountain, John could confirm that he had indeed changed places.


    This village is completely different from Jovonovich before. It is not very big and some people can be seen in the village.


    They all stared at John, a foreigner, curiously.


    John noticed that their clothes looked like medieval clothes.


    Parker took John to a house that looked a little wealthier. He stepped forward and knocked heavily on the door.


    After a while, the door was opened.


    An old man came out.


    The old man was hunched over. He was surprised when he saw Parker alive.


    "Parker, are you still alive?"


    "Village Chief, I invited a friend who is willing to solve the werewolf problem for us."


    John noticed that the village chief''s expression changed when he heard about the werewolf.


    The village chief looked behind Parker. John was standing there, his clothes incompatible with his surroundings.


    After looking at it for a while, the village chief said dissatisfied: "Parker, your friends can''t help us."


    Parker was anxious and said quickly: "Village chief, this friend killed the big pig on the mountain. He has great power."


    "That big pig?" The village chief was a little surprised, but he still advised him unfavorably, "Young man, I have seen too many people like you, and they all think they can deal with that monster."


    Some adventurous people will come to deal with werewolves, and all of them will die without exception.


    John chuckled and said, "In that case, there seems to be nothing wrong with having one more me."


    The village chief hesitated, but finally shook his head and said, "I don''t want you to lose your life in vain."


    John stared at him for a while, nodded and said, "Okay, if you tell me to eat enough, I won''t meddle in other people''s business."


    Now Parker was anxious. He didn''t want to have his neck bitten off by a werewolf outside one day.


    John gave him a look to signal him to be quiet.


    The village chief smiled happily and wanted to entertain John, a traveler from afar.


    John was not interested and left directly.


    Parker followed and wanted to speak several times on the way.


    "I know what you want to ask," John stopped and said casually, "I will take action when the werewolf comes out."


    "But you..." Parker was surprised.


    "I don''t necessarily have to listen to the village chief."


    It¡¯s not a game mission, you have to accept it before you can continue.


    John planned to wait until the werewolf came out to take a look, and also to confirm the requirements of the trial.


    Parker was a little confused, but he took John home very honestly.


    John gave Parker an emerald ring in his small bag and asked him to sell it to buy himself a set of clothes and some currency.


    Now that these gems have no magical effect, they might as well be exchanged for money.


    It¡¯s just that he underestimated the power of gems. Parker came back with clothes.


    But the gems were not sold.


    Because no one can afford it.


    "This thing needs to arrive in town before it can be sold." Parker bought a set of clothes with his own money.


    After hearing this, John had no choice but to take back the gem and put on his clothes.


    Now he is no different from the people here.


    I stayed in the village for two days, waiting for the full moon night.


    Parker hid in the house and shivered, and John heard the howling of wolves.


    He straightened his clothes, picked up his sword and walked out.


    Under the full moon, an upright werewolf was skinny.


    As a wizard, John certainly knows that werewolves are made from humans.


    He stared at the place where the werewolf appeared.


    There is a rope around the werewolf''s neck, and it is obvious that the werewolf broke free.


    At the foot of the werewolf is the village chief''s house.


    John slowly pulled out his sword, and the werewolf also noticed him.


    "I don''t know if the werewolf bites here are contagious."


    John muttered, the werewolf had already rushed over.


    ¡­


    Chapter 387 I saw a werewolf


    As the wizard who knows werewolves best, John found that this werewolf was somewhat different from other werewolves.


    The most intuitive manifestation is the hair on its body. Most other werewolves have short hair.


    But this werewolf has long silver hair.


    The werewolf pounced on John, but he dodged and was about to slash out with the sword in his hand.


    But a second before falling, John noticed the werewolf''s eyes.


    Under the messy silver hair, those eyes revealed pain and suffering.


    At this glance, John''s sword deflected.


    The blade of the sword swiped across the werewolf''s long, dragging hair, splashing silver.


    "Ouch¡ª!"


    The werewolf refused to give up, John raised his left hand and waved it.


    The wooden stake turned into a rope and was wrapped around the werewolf''s body to prevent him from moving.


    John looked at the werewolf and said, "There is something wrong with this werewolf."


    Before he approached, the werewolf was still frantically trying to bite.


    John escaped, but his sleeve was bitten to pieces.


    Seeing this, he raised the sword in his hand.


    "Stop!"


    When an old figure saw this scene, he ran over and stopped in front of John.

 Chapter 361：

    John did not put down his hanging sword, he stared at the visitor.


    Even though the werewolf behind him was frantic and wanted to bite, the old man did not move away.


    If John''s rope hadn''t been just close enough to lock the werewolf, I''m afraid the old man''s neck would have been bitten through.


    "Village chief?" John said with a half-smile, "What you''re doing is a bit unkind."


    "No wonder you don''t want me to deal with the werewolf. Did you raise this guy?"


    "Sir, I beg you, don''t hurt her." The village chief begged, "I''m willing to pay, please let her go."


    "This guy has no sense on a full moon night," John said coldly, his face full of coldness, "You raised her in the village, do you want to bring disaster to the whole village?"


    Hearing this, the village chief knelt down and cried bitterly: "I also know that she is in danger now, but she is my daughter, I can''t..."


    "Daughter?" John said calmly, "You seem to be as loving as a father."


    His voice was calm, but it gave people a sarcastic feeling.


    This is a village.


    An out-of-control werewolf has the power to easily tear human bodies apart.


    The villagers are not Hagrid. If they encounter a werewolf, they will basically die.


    The village chief said it was for his daughter, but what about the others?


    John stared at the village chief''s pale face and said in a calm tone: "Give me a reason to let her go."


    Now in the trial, John didn''t want to fail.


    So he didn''t put down his sword, but waited for an explanation.


    The village chief hesitated again and again, but finally told the truth under the threat of Jianfeng.


    "My daughter, she was attracted by the wolf witch. It was the curse that made her look like this."


    When the village chief mentioned this past incident, his face was full of pain.


    Six months ago, he entertained a traveler.


    The traveler was handsome and generous.


    The traveler claimed to be a businessman and lived in the village for a month. During this period, the village chief''s daughter Pekel became somewhat fond of him.


    But one night, the traveler went out for a long time and did not come back.


    Worried that something might happen to the traveler, Pekel went to look for him, but his trip caused trouble.


    Pekel found the traveler in a swamp.


    The traveler was there at that time, and he ferociously tore open the neck of a wild deer that strayed into the swamp.


    The monster''s appearance frightened Pekel.


    The monster discovered her, and when Pekel returned home, her body was stained with blood, and she was in a daze.


    Three days later, the traveler returned to the village chief''s house.


    He expressed his intention and hoped to take Pekel away.


    But Pekel saw the traveler as if he were seeing a devil, screaming and refusing to go out.


    The village chief realized something was wrong and drove the traveler away with insults.


    The traveler left with a gloomy face. Before leaving, he cursed the village chief.


    "Whenever the full moon comes, your daughter will turn into a monster that drinks blood. You''d better let me take her away."


    The village chief didn''t take it to heart, but when the full moon of the second month came, he woke up to the sound of a wolf howling.


    It was very dark at the time, and he saw a pair of dark green eyes flashing across his face.


    The village chief, who was worried about his daughter, went to his daughter''s room and found that she was not there.


    When he found his daughter the next day, he saw a dead villager and his daughter lying next to him.


    He was frightened because the villager seemed to have been bitten by a wild beast.


    The village chief hurriedly picked up his daughter and without giving him time to deal with it, the death of the villager was discovered.


    At first they thought it was a wild beast on the mountain, but as time went by, a villager would die every full moon.


    The howling of wolves made people shudder, and the villagers realized that there were werewolves.


    In order to hide the secret, the village chief locked his daughter in the house.


    After waking up, Pekel went crazy and begged his father several times to kill him, the monster.


    The village chief had no choice but to tie him up. Pekel could not leave the room except to eat.


    But every full moon, Pekel still breaks free and goes out to commit murder.


    "Sir, my daughter, she is the victim of that wolf witch." The village chief said angrily.


    He thought that this would arouse John''s sympathy.


    But when he looked at John, he saw a face that showed no emotion or anger.


    "In other words, you are trying to protect your daughter?" John asked.


    "Yes, sir." The village chief nodded.


    ¡­


    Where John can''t see it.


    In the old mountain castle, his uncles stared at the spring water.


    Alexey sighed with emotion: "I didn''t expect that it would be a werewolf heart test right from the beginning."


    The so-called dream trial refers to the various attitudes of people.


    The choices made through trials give people different powers.


    They have all experienced trials. Although each trial is different, there are some overlaps.


    ?For example, this one, the werewolf heart.


    Alexei once experienced such a test.


    The spring water is like a mirror, showing the choice John is facing at this moment.


    Seryosha looked at Alexei and asked curiously: "What was your choice back then?"


    Alexei pondered for a moment and said: "I killed the wolf witch. The wolf witch is the source of evil. The village chief and his daughter are just pitiful people."


    The other brothers thought thoughtfully. If they were put in his shoes, they would also choose to kill the wolf witch.


    After all, the wolf witch is the source of all disasters and represents evil.


    ¡­


    "What about the villagers?"


    "What?"


    As if he didn''t expect John to ask this question suddenly, the village chief was stunned for a moment.


    John stared at the village chief and asked word for word: "In order to protect your daughter, what will you do with the villagers who died?"


    The village chief hesitated and said: "My daughter just can''t help herself."


    "You are not helpless," John said calmly, "You can choose to take your daughter to live in the mountains away from people."


    "How is that possible?" the village chief retorted subconsciously.


    John said: "Are you unable to let go of power, or is it the money you have obtained?"


    I learned from Parker that in order to eradicate the werewolves, the villagers had handed over money to the village chief as a bounty.


    No one has ever killed the werewolf, and the money has always been lying in the village chief''s house.


    The village chief was speechless. John said: "The wolf witch hurt your daughter. Instead of taking revenge, you acquiesced in the legend of the werewolf and took the opportunity to make money."


    John''s sword fell and touched the village chief''s neck, causing the village chief''s body to sway.


    He wanted to retort, but when he reached his lips, John''s cold eyes forced him back.


    "Tell me where the wolf witch is."


    The village chief said: "He settled over there in the swamp. At this time, there are always dead animals there."


    It seems that the wolf witch has not given up on the village chief''s daughter.


    John motioned to the village chief to get out of the way, and he stared at the werewolf.


    The werewolf gradually became quiet, and John touched his chin, "It does look a little unusual."


    Pekel did not completely transform into a werewolf, perhaps because something happened on the day he was bitten.


    After observing for a while, John used photography magic to find a big stone.


    Going around behind the werewolf, he aimed at the struggling werewolf and hit it on the back of the head.


    There was a huge noise, accompanied by the sound of the werewolf falling to the ground and stones breaking.


    "Pekel!" the village chief wailed.


    John thought for a moment, then pulled out his wand and pointed it at the village chief.


    A ray of red light shot out, and the village chief fell down.


    Perhaps the noise was too loud, so Parker, who was shivering at home, opened the door a crack.


    John dragged the werewolf and the village chief towards his house, scaring Parker into trying to lock the door.


    The door was kicked open and John threw the village chief in.


    "Watch him."


    Leaving a message for Parker, John dragged the werewolf out of the village.


    A drag mark stretched out on the snow. Parker wiped his sweat and looked at the village chief again. He felt like crying.


    ¡­


    Chapter 388 I pierced the wolf witch


    There is a wetland swamp on the south side of the village.


    Due to the weather, a layer of black ice formed on the swamp.


    When John came here, the smell of blood was very strong.


    He walked to a tree, squatted down, and pulled down the things under the tree.


    "Wolfsbane Aconitum."


    He stared at the aconite, stuffed a few into his bag, and walked in another direction.


    "Ouch¡ª!"


    The sound of wolf howling came, and John looked up.


    An upright werewolf was attacking the small animal, and the animal was disembowelled.


    It looks extremely bloody.


    Suddenly, the werewolf stopped his cruel actions, raised his head, and kept sniffing the air with his nose.


    John noticed that Pekel also showed signs of waking up.


    He kicked Pekel directly on the neck, causing his head to tilt.


    "It looks like there''s still some time before dawn."


    After calculating how long it would be before dawn, John hung Pekel on the tree.


    John stepped forward, and the swamp werewolf behind him ran over.


    He looked around, but didn''t look up.


    John stared at the werewolf. If he jumped from above, he could probably kill him with a sword.

 Chapter 362：

    After thinking about it, John still made no move.


    He stayed in the tree for a long time, and the sky was bright.


    The hair on Pekel''s body hanging next to him gradually faded, revealing the original appearance of a woman.


    White skin, some brown freckles on face, brown hair.


    As he turned back into a human, Pekel also gradually woke up.


    The swamp werewolf huddled in a bush, and finally turned into a young man.


    "This is it?" Pekel opened his eyes drowsily.


    She thought she had killed someone again, and she was about to burst into tears. When she lowered her head, she saw that her legs were hanging in the air and her body was being strangled by the rope in great pain.


    "Pekel."


    A call from under the tree made Pekel realize where he was.


    It''s there, that nightmare place.


    Pekel saw the young man and let out a piercing scream.


    When the young man saw Pekel''s distant and frightened look, he took two steps back hurt.


    "Werewolf, say your name." John sat cross-legged on the tree, holding his cheek with one hand.


    Only then did the young man notice that there was another person.


    His eyes flashed across the sword on John''s back, and his heart gradually sank.


    "My name is Mullen. Sir, can you put Pekel down first?"


    "Maren?" John smiled slightly, "Interesting."


    He raised his hand and brushed the rope, and a handful of flames burned, burning the rope.


    Pekel screamed, and Mullen rushed over to catch Pekel without thinking.


    "Get away, get away quickly!" Pekel struggled with a cry, "Stay away from me, you disgusting monster."


    Mullen stood up and walked away quickly. Pekel took off the loose rope and was about to leave.


    "Pekel, don''t you want to know the truth?"


    A voice made Pekel stop.


    She looked up at the person on the tree and asked aloud: "Who are you?"


    "You can call me Yadani," John shrugged, "I''m just a demon hunter."


    "Demon hunter?!" Pekel and Maren''s expressions changed.


    Especially Mullen, who took out a wooden stick as thick as a rolling pin from nowhere, which seemed to be a magic wand.


    "No wonder I call you a wolf witch, you really know how to do magic." John looked at Maren in surprise.


    Werewolves have been despised in the magical world since ancient times. It is really surprising that they can learn magic during this period.


    Mullen tightened his wand, and Pekel mistakenly thought that he was going to hurt himself, so he screamed and ran to hide behind a tree.


    John jumped down from the tree. Well, his feet were a little numb.


    He stared at Mullen''s wand and asked curiously, "What magic do you know?"


    "The magic I know is beyond your imagination." Maren said as if this would make him more confident.


    "Okay," after stretching his body, John stepped towards Mullen, stretched out his hand and said, "I have some questions that I need you to answer."


    "Don''t come over!" Malen shouted with anger.


    John raised his hand impatiently and used the object-taking magic.


    Maren didn''t expect the witcher to have magic, so he was dragged away directly.


    Choking Maren''s neck, John''s eyes turned into vertical pupils, "Don''t challenge my patience, wizard."


    The rolling pin-like magic wand was snatched away by John, who threw the man under the tree, pulled out his sword and threw it over.


    The silver sword tip penetrated the tree trunk, making Maren sweat drip off.


    Even Pekel behind the tree was startled.


    As long as this sword is a little higher, it will be one sword and two wolves.


    Later, John heard a different story from Mullen.


    He is a wizard who was bitten by a werewolf during a trip and turned into a werewolf.


    Every time he turns into a werewolf, Maren will run to a deserted place to spend the full moon.


    Only once did he accidentally hurt someone.


    It was that time when Pekel appeared, it was close to dawn and the full moon was about to pass.


    When Pekel appeared, Mullen regained a little bit of his mind. After biting Pekel, he immediately used his wand to treat him.


    In the confusion, some herbs were mixed together and given to Pekel.


    Later, out of guilt, he wanted to take Pekel away, but the village chief tried his best to stop him.


    Uneasy, he had no choice but to live in the swamp.


    But he would also transform during the full moon and could not stop Pekel, so he had to spread the werewolf information silently.


    Intent to drive away werewolves with the help of others.


    "You actually let someone else kill me?" Pekel couldn''t believe it. "I thought you liked me."


    Malen turned his head away, not daring to look at Pekel''s face and said, "It will be very painful for you to do this."


    "I know you, Pekel, you are a kind girl and don''t want to become a monster like me."


    Pekel covered his mouth, wondering if he was moved.


    John held the rolling pin in his hand and listened to Mullen''s story.


    ¡­


    Alexey looked a little embarrassed.


    Anton didn''t open the pot and asked: "So you didn''t ask before?"


    Alexey coughed twice, "Facing a werewolf, how do I know what he said?"


    "Yadani has a sensitive and delicate heart." My grandfather said with emotion, "Just like his mother, my daughter."


    The other uncles agreed with their faces that this nephew had perfectly inherited Mrs. Wick''s advantages.


    What?


    Watson Wick''s?


    He just contributes some of his manly qualities and what advantages he can have.


    Just a tool man.


    Compared with the gringo, they wanted to know what John''s choice was.


    With the Jovonovich family watching, John made his choice.


    After learning that Mullen was cursed, Pekel also understood that it was not Mullen''s intention to be bitten that day.


    She was very moved and gave Maren a slap in the face.


    "You bastard, ask someone to kill me."


    Mullen endured it silently.


    Now it¡¯s time for John to make a decision.


    Should we kill the werewolves to eliminate the trouble, or let them go?


    As a witcher, John would kill them without hesitation.


    But as a wizard...


    He pulled out the sword from the tree and pointed the bright sword tip at the two of them.


    "Pekel, even though you turned into a werewolf by accident, you still bit the villagers to death."


    Pekel came out and knelt down. She blamed herself: "Witcher, I feel guilty for the mistakes I made."


    John put the sword on her slender neck, and Pekel closed his eyes and faced death calmly.


    Mullen struggled, feeling that he was the culprit.


    "Wait a minute," Maren ran over and knelt down, "I am the cause of everything. If it hadn''t been for my arrival, Pekel would not have turned into a werewolf."


    "If you want to kill, just kill me!"


    As soon as he finished speaking righteously, John passed the sword through his body.


    John smiled and said: "Do you think I will let you go?"


    Mullen was stunned.


    John pulled out the sword and Mullen fell in a pool of blood.


    Pekel screamed and rushed forward.


    The passage of life left Mullen in a daze. He touched Pekel''s cheek with trembling hands and said, "Pekel, forgive me."


    "I forgive you, Maren, please, don''t die."


    Pekel responded with tears in his eyes, praying that Maren would not die.


    They staged a drama of pain, and John was speechless, "You are a wizard, and being stabbed by a sword is not fatal."


    Mullen, who originally thought he was going to die, was stunned. He raised his head with difficulty and saw that John had no intention of finishing the attack.


    He asked fearfully, "What on earth are you going to do?"


    John glanced at Pekel. When Pekel was at a loss, John''s sword also penetrated her.


    The sharp blade passed through her abdomen and was pulled out cleanly.


    "As punishment, you need to leave the village from now on," John shook off the blood on his sword.


    He didn''t use the third sword.


    This scene surprised and delighted Mullen. At the same time, he didn''t understand why John, a demon hunter, gave up on his uncontrollable werewolf.


    Even the grandfather¡¯s family who were watching didn¡¯t understand that letting the werewolf go would mean that it would lose control and cause damage in the future.


    At this moment, my grandfather even thought that John was too merciful.


    But John smiled slightly and said, "Werewolves, of course there is a solution."


    As one of the inventors of Wolfsbane Potion, John glanced at the herbs.


    "However, human lives need to be carried by someone." He looked at Pekel and said indifferently: "You need to earn enough one hundred gold coins as compensation for those who were killed by you."


    One hundred gold coins. In this period, this amount of money is enough for people to forget their hatred.


    You must know that the whole village only has ten gold coins to raise money to kill the werewolf.


    This matter is extremely difficult. If Pekel doesn''t want to die, this is the only way.


    "Pekel, I will always be with you."


    "Maren..."


    Mullen held Pekel''s bleeding abdomen, the two looked at each other affectionately, and finally agreed.


    At this moment, a white light emerged from the two men and poured into the runes on the swords.


    A rune was lit.


    ¡­


    Chapter 389 I got the call


    John understood.

 Chapter 363：

    Dream trials are not just about killing enemies, they also temper people''s hearts.


    The village chief handed John the ten gold coins needed to deal with the werewolf.


    His heart ached, but he said respectfully: "Dear Demon Hunter, thank you for forgiving my daughter''s crime."


    The village chief was extremely grateful. Although his daughter could not stay, her life was saved.


    Giving away gold coins made the village chief feel pain.


    John glanced at the villagers outside and said calmly: "You''re welcome, because you have not been forgiven."


    He turned and left, leaving the village chief who didn''t understand what he meant.


    But soon, the village chief understood.


    The angry villagers almost demolished his home, and Parker spread the truth.


    After they found out that the village chief''s daughter was responsible for the incident, they came directly to the village chief without finding her daughter.


    John dressed in medieval clothes, walked out of the village chief''s house, and met Parker on the roadside.


    Parker seemed to see an idol and worshiped him: "Are you a demon hunter?"


    "That''s great. I''ve heard about you. You only appear in the most dangerous places."


    Parker danced around and said incoherently: "Can I join you? I mean, can I follow you?"


    John thought for a moment, took out a gold coin from his pocket and threw it to Parker.


    The gold coins rotated in the air, emitting a brilliant and charming light.


    Finally, he fell into the mud at his feet.


    Parker wanted to pick it up, but John said, "Picking up this gold coin means you are disqualified."


    The bending movement froze, and Parker was at a loss.


    John walked forward, and the voice came slowly.


    "Either step on the gold coins and catch up, or pick up the gold coins and stay."


    His footsteps did not stop for a second and gradually disappeared into the village.


    Parker looked at the gold coin. One gold coin was enough to make his life very good.


    With a tangled expression, he looked up and saw John leaving the village.


    Finally, Parker picked up the gold coin.


    Between reality and adventure, he chose reality.


    ¡­


    I walked for a while in an unfamiliar place.


    John began to regret leaving so casually.


    He doesn¡¯t know the way.


    "I should have known where I was before I left." John sighed and walked on the road.


    After walking for three days, he finally saw a town.


    After entering the town, he first found a hotel and took a shower.


    Carrying nine gold coins is considered a huge sum of money.


    After taking a shower, he saw a group of knights passing by.


    When the civilians on the roadside saw the knight, they lowered their heads and saluted.


    The leading knight said loudly: "The king has given an order to recruit demon hunters to Kangsang County."


    Coming for yourself?


    John narrowed his eyes. He was in the hotel without going out and heard the discussion in the hotel.


    "Demon hunter? That''s just a legend."


    "What is the king looking for those monsters for?"


    "I heard that there is a terrible banshee in the tower of Kangsang, and it has killed many guards."


    "Kang Sang? That former wizard''s tower?"


    "The wizards have been killed a long time ago, how could there be any more?"


    Listening to their discussion, John realized that in this era, it seemed that the witchers had already started hunting witches.


    No wonder Maren was so panicked when he saw him.


    "In other words, I am now the wizard''s enemy?"


    He has a weird face. As a top student in the magical world, this change in identity is really strange.


    Pulling out the sword and taking a look, the first rune was already lit, leaving nine.


    If nothing else, the banshee is also one of them.


    Sheathing their swords, the group of knights rode off the street.


    John bought a map from the innkeeper, went to the jewelry store, and sold a gem.


    The jewelry store owner also wanted to lower the price, but unfortunately he didn''t know that John had psychic magic.


    He raised the price calmly, but the boss was sweating profusely.


    The deal was finally concluded, and John had an extra bag of gold coins in his hand.


    "The good news is, small bags can still be used."


    He stuffed the gold coins into the small bag. Fortunately, the bag did not expire, otherwise John would still have to carry a bunch of things on his back.


    As he was leaving, he noticed someone staring at him.


    John didn''t take it to heart. After returning to the hotel, he looked at the skinned potatoes and fell into deep thought.


    "It seems that this place still cannot escape the invasion of potatoes."


    Put the potato in your mouth, it''s good, you can''t even dream of giving me a taste, right?


    John filled his stomach casually.


    The next day, he left the hotel and walked around the city.


    There were always two people hanging behind him.


    The team of knights ran out again to look for someone, but John didn''t have his sword, and he couldn''t notice John.


    "Did someone reveal my information?"


    John looked at the knight in confusion as he seemed sure that the witcher was in the city.


    He doesn¡¯t really want to have anything to do with the kingdom here, as that would turn simple things into trouble.


    He went back to the hotel, and the people behind him wanted to follow him.


    After John returned to the hotel, he ran out directly from the second floor window.


    After people waited outside the hotel for a while, the knight came back and asked the two of them arrogantly, "Did you say there was a witcher here?"


    A short and thin man said flatteringly: "Yes, Lord Knight, I can confirm that that person is a demon hunter. He carried the demon hunter''s sword when he entered the city."


    "Very good, go in and search."


    In this era, knights are not synonymous with gentlemen and guardians.


    On the contrary, they were arrogant and overbearing and went straight in to search.


    After finding no trace, the knight became furious and slashed the short and thin man with his sword, causing his head to fall to the ground.


    The hotel owner was so frightened that he almost revealed how old he was when he wet the bed.


    After learning about John''s room, the knight rushed in to check and found the open window. He said gloomily: "The person ran away."


    When the knight became furious, John had already left the city.


    Although he didn''t want to answer the king''s call, his trial still had to go on.


    He was looking at the map and heading to Kangsang County.


    "Show me the way (PoineMe


    The wand pointed due north, and John headed north.


    "Maybe I should find a horse."


    John, who walked on legs, was thinking about getting a horse.


    After walking on the road for a while, he was lucky enough to meet a caravan.


    After the caravan saw John, especially the gold coin, they immediately invited John to join them in a warm and hospitable manner.


    When night came, the caravan stopped to rest.


    "That''s not a good place. I wouldn''t even go there if I had money." The potbellied businessman was full of disgust.


    "If you want to go there, I advise you to bypass the Wizard Tower, which is cursed."


    The businessman was very confused. He had been to Kangsang County several times, but he had never had a good experience.


    This convinced him that that place was definitely affected by the wizard''s curse.


    While the caravan was resting, a follower screamed.


    The scream of terror was accompanied by the scream of being bitten, "Ghoul!"


    Someone shouted in horror: "Light the fire, light the fire quickly!"


    They had been to this place many times, and this was the first time they encountered a ghoul attack.


    John looked around and saw a group of hideous-looking guys with exposed skin, like deformed children.


    The attendants threw the torches in panic, and one of them was hit. He roared angrily and rushed forward to bite the attendants.


    John found that this did not seem to be a ghoul.


    He said: "Mr. Yossi, there is good news and bad news. Which one do you want to hear?"


    Yossi is the name of the businessman. He was so scared that he hid in the carriage, "Bad news, no, good news."


    He was already speechless and saw another follower being knocked down.


    John touched his chin and said, "The good news is that ghouls don''t eat people, and their aggression is very low."


    "Ghouls don''t eat people?" Yossi was stunned. This was the first time he knew this and asked, "What about the bad news?"


    "The bad news is, that''s not a ghoul, but a giant man-eating monster."


    A follower screamed and his arm was torn off.


    Yossi almost peed his pants, John grinned, "There is another good news, I can solve it, but the price..."


    "I''ll give it, I''ll give it! Take care of those things for me!" Yossi saw another person being knocked down.


    "Forget the money, you have to send me to Kangsang County." John slowly pulled out his sword, "What do you think?"


    "Deal!" Yossi almost roared.


    John smiled and his figure jumped out like a cheetah.


    When a giant man-eating monster was about to bite through the neck of the follower, silver light penetrated the neck of the giant man-eating monster.


    Pressing down on the hilt of the sword with his left hand, under the influence of leverage, the sword blade lifted up and chopped off the head.


    The **** light penetrated into the sword body, making the second rune light up a little.


    John''s eyes lit up, these ''little monsters'' also had experience.


    Shaking off the blood on the sword, John raised his hand and grabbed it. The object-capturing magic caught a giant man-eating monster and John knocked it down from a high altitude.


    The dead giant man-eating monster did not fly out with blood-colored light. It seemed that it had to be killed with a sword.


    John''s eyes swept over the giant man-eating monster present. He raised his left hand to control a giant man-eating monster to fly towards him, and stabbed the body with the sword in his hand.


    Absorbing the blood light, John did the same thing.


    Like a harvesting reaper, he walked through the firelight, taking away the giant man-eating monsters one after another with his sword.

 Chapter 364：

    There were fifteen in total, and except for the one that fell to death, all of them were killed.


    The second rune was much brighter, but still not as bright as the first rune.


    Shaking off the blood on his sword, John walked towards the caravan.


    With the blood stained on his body, he walked out in the dark night like a devil coming out of hell.


    Yossi''s face twitched fiercely, and he suddenly remembered that he had just promised to send John to that ghost place in Kangsang County.


    He was about to cry without tears: "Can I regret it?"


    John patted his fat arm in a friendly manner and said with a smile: "Unless you die."


    ¡­


    Chapter 390 I met Kang Sang


    On the winding path on the cliff, the driving team may fall if they are not careful.


    "Kangsang is the kingdom''s fortress and is known as the Black Iron City."


    Yossi''s fat face did not dare to turn his head. He tried not to look at the road that might fall at any time.


    Although the road is actually not narrow.


    He said to John who was sitting in the carriage: "That place used to be a place where troops were stationed. It was occupied by wizards one hundred and fifty years ago. The wizards disappeared behind and things became strange inside."


    "Strange?" John asked with a thought, "What do you mean?"


    "That wizard tower was built by a wizard. I don''t know why, but after it was built, the people disappeared."


    Yousi said with a bitter face, "After that, Kangsang was shrouded in haze all year round and was called an ominous place."


    He really didn¡¯t want to go, but John¡¯s record of killing giant man-eating monsters with a kind face told him that it was best to be honest.


    The convoy drove to the back of the mountain, and a city like an iron barrel appeared.


    In the center of the city, a towering black tower stands.


    The sky in Kangsang was full of haze, and there were two tall and thin guards at the city gate.


    As the doormen, the two people looked tired and scared.


    But when they saw the caravan coming, the guards seemed to have seen a ghost.


    "Yadani, we shouldn''t have to go in, right?" Yossi said pleadingly.


    When John arrived at his destination, he let Yossi go.


    Yossi was relieved and immediately asked the convoy to turn around.


    He would rather walk that cliff again than stay in Kangsang.


    John remembered something, took something out of his pocket and threw it at Yossi, who was commanding the convoy.


    "Yosi."


    Yossi''s joy stopped for a moment. When he turned around, he saw a bag flying over and he caught it subconsciously.


    As a businessman, Yossi knew how much money there was just by weighing it.


    He looked at John blankly, and John waved to him and said with a smile: "This is a business deal, I wish you a pleasant journey."


    Yossi was startled and watched John walk into that place full of haze.


    ¡­


    It is indeed the city of black iron.


    As soon as you enter, you can smell the rusty smell caused by the moisture in the metal.


    There were not many pedestrians coming out on the cobblestone street.


    There are many shops, and John has already seen five or six.


    They hung up the blacksmith sign but closed the door.


    The scene of depression is visible to the naked eye.


    Suddenly, the clatter of horse hooves sounded.


    A young man on horseback ran out, shouting as he ran: "Close the doors and windows, the banshee has woken up!"


    Pedestrians who were still slow started running one after another.


    John didn''t know why, and a shrill cry sounded.


    The sharp sound hit the eardrums. Some people did not run in time and fell to the ground in pain stimulated by the sound.


    This sound lasted for more than ten seconds.


    The fallen passerby was unconscious, and John was also shaken into a daze.


    He stood up unsteadily and reached out to hold on to the wall for a while before he recovered.


    And the young man on horseback ran back. He dismounted skillfully, ran to an unconscious pedestrian and helped him up.


    "Are you okay?" The young man was surprised when he noticed that John had not fallen down.


    He helped the man onto his horse and came to John''s side.


    John was surprised and asked, "What is that sound?"


    "You are not from here, that is the sound of the banshee. As long as the banshee wakes up, it will make a sound."


    The young man said worriedly: "This voice has driven away the attacking army more than once. There is nothing the knight can do against her."


    "By the way, my name is Libby, and I''m the time officer here."


    Libby shook hands with John. John, still thinking about the voice of the banshee, replied: "Yadani."


    This unusual excitement reminded him of another high-pitched player, Voldemort.


    The difference was that Voldemort''s voice was more of a soul-crushing blow.


    Libby led the horse and took away the passers-by.


    Later, John asked about it and found out that this kind of thing happens almost every month.


    "How do you know when the banshee wakes up?" John asked.


    Libby said: "There is a copper bell in the central tower. When the banshee wakes up, the bell will turn blue."


    The central tower refers to the wizard tower.


    The locals call it the Central Tower. No one has ever entered that tower.


    Some people claimed that when they passed by at night, they saw a wizard casting a vicious curse inside.


    John nodded to show that he understood, Libby was very enthusiastic.


    Perhaps it¡¯s because Kang Sang has rarely seen other travelers over the years.


    He took John to the only tavern in Kangsang that also served as a hotel.


    The boss inside is a middle-aged man with strong muscles and a bald head.


    The bronze-skinned boss is called Heiberg, and he used to be a blacksmith.


    Later, the banshee appeared, and even the army could not defeat it.


    The blacksmith was also forced to convert into a tavern.


    But business wasn¡¯t much better.


    With the existence of the banshee, basically no one would come to Kangsang.


    "Our lord, Black Iron Viscount, went to the kingdom to ask for help and never came back. According to me, he must have given up here."


    Heiberg put down a glass of thickly foamy wine and complained: "If he hadn''t had to do the taboo thing, he wouldn''t have released the monster."


    "Taboo things?" John took a sip of wine, with a circle of foam on his lips.


    Heiberg was about to say something when he caught a glimpse of Libby looking longingly at John''s wine glass, and said angrily: "Libby, it''s time for you to report the time. Be careful that this job is gone. I don''t want your little arms and legs." "


    Libby muttered dissatisfied: "It''s not time yet, but I introduced the guests to you."


    "I know you are sensitive to time, get out quickly." Heiberg pushed Libby out.


    When Libby led the horse away, Heiberg grabbed the bread from the table and stuffed it into Libby''s pocket.


    Libby smiled and said thank you.


    Walking back to the tavern, Heiberg found that John was still staring at him.


    John took out two silver coins from his pocket and placed them on the table, "Another glass of wine, and what did you say the Black Iron Viscount did just now?"


    "Oh, yes, taboo things."


    Heiberg blew on the silver coin, put down another glass of wine for John with a kind expression, and said nonchalantly: "That''s not a secret, the whole Kangsang knows it."


    "Not long after that stupid guy inherited his father''s title, he fell in love with a witch."


    "The witch told him that if he loved herself, he would pry open the door of the central tower to prove that he was a heroic man, and the fool did so."


    "He thought the witch would fall in love with him because of this heroic deed. But after the witch walked in, she never came out again."


    Speaking of this, Heiberg said angrily: "Even a three-year-old Milkman knows that the most untrustworthy things in the world are witches and goblins."


    After drinking another glass of wine, John burped and asked doubtfully: "Then the banshee appeared after that?"


    "No one has seen the Banshee. It was the Black Iron Viscount who said he saw it." Heiberg glanced at the sword on John''s back and said kindly, "If you are here for the Banshee, I advise you to better Or give up.¡±


    "Of course I''m not doing it for the banshee." John laughed.


    Heiberg gave John a reminder because of the two silver coins, so he didn''t care about John anymore.


    John stayed in the tavern. When he opened the door, he saw that there were some messy and ambiguous things left behind by the previous owner after the war.


    With so few people coming, Heiberg was too lazy to clean.


    It¡¯s said to be a hotel, but it actually only has five rooms.


    He opened the other four, and they were basically no better.


    Choosing a relatively clean one, John snapped his fingers and cast a cleaning spell.


    Under the influence of magic, all the dust and dirt inside were swept out of the room by a gust of wind.


    Finally, it has returned to a situation where it can be settled and lived in.


    When he used magic, a pair of eyes opened on the tall tower in the middle.


    The big clock under the central tower gradually turns blue.


    Libby, who discovered this scene, stuffed the cornbread into his mouth in several mouthfuls, mounted his deaf horse and bolted towards the city.


    "The banshee is awake!"


    The eardrum-piercing scream came again.


    Libby didn''t notice that the door of the central tower opened slowly.


    No one came out, as if to invite.


    After a while, the door closed again.


    ¡­


    Jovonovich, who was outside the dream trial, looked even more solemn at this time.


    "It turns out to be a banshee. This is a trial second only to the flying lion."


    Alexey looked up at Andre.


    As someone who has experienced this trial, Andre almost died under the voice of the banshee.


    "Yadani is going to be in trouble this time." A madman like Andre said with a solemn face at this time, "The succubus is haunted, and her voice can kill people. I was lucky enough to kill her."


    Several uncles looked at the scene in the spring with worry. The people they had to deal with in this trial were not just the banshees.


    The price of killing the banshee is too high.


    The attack range of the banshee is enough to bring down half the city to death with her.

 Chapter 365：

    Yadani, what are you going to do?


    ¡­


    Chapter 391 I killed the banshee


    Libby ran into the tavern in embarrassment, and Heiberg''s tall body was hiding under the counter.


    The wine bottles were shattered on the floor, and the floor was wet with wine.


    The whole tavern was filled with the smell of alcohol, making people feel dizzy when entering.


    "Heiberg, are you okay?" Libby shouted worriedly.


    "Shut up, Libby," Heiberg just hit the wine cabinet and yelled, "Damn banshee."


    He didn''t close the door in time, and he lost more than a dozen silver coins in drinks.


    Libby helped him get a broom to clean, but Heiberg drove him away, "Go and see if the traveler will faint on it."


    The house was soundproofed, but he was afraid that John would open the windows.


    Hearing Heiberg''s words, Libby hurried up.


    He opened the door to the room anxiously, "Yadani, are you okay?"


    Walking in, Libby was a little stunned.


    "I never thought this place could be clean," he said.


    He exclaimed: "Did you do this?"


    He didn''t feel that the person in front of him was using magic to clean the room. He was relieved to see that John was fine.


    "Usually banshees don''t wake up at night." Libby said doubtfully, "The sun has gone down, but today is an accident."


    John didn''t think too much when he heard this. He felt that he needed to take a look at the color-changing clock.


    "Libby, where will you stay tonight?"


    There was no pedestrian outside. They were all probably afraid of the banshee, so they all went home.


    Libby scratched his head and said, "I live in the stables of the tavern. I only need one copper coin to sleep for a day."


    "Then you want to make some extra money?" John smiled slightly, flipped his right hand over, and two gold coins flipped over on his fingertips.


    Libby stared straight at the gold coins and swallowed in frustration.


    And John was like the snake that tricked Eve into eating the apple, tempting Libby to make extra money.


    In the end, Libby couldn''t hold it back and compromised.


    He promised John that he would take John to the Central Tower tomorrow.


    Early the next morning, Libby knocked on John''s door.


    John only slept for two hours and was full of energy.


    They walked out of the tavern, and Libby invited John to ride on his deaf horse.


    Libby said: "This horse is deaf, so it is not afraid of the sound of the banshee."


    Thanks to this horse, Libby was able to win the position of timekeeper.


    They rode to the central tower.


    Although this horse is not strong, it has good physical strength and can carry two people without any problem.


    Pedestrians in twos and threes on the road, even if there is the threat of the banshee, they still need to run for their livelihood.


    Many people will never be able to leave the hills where they live, let alone see the outside world.


    They are busy, and the dreams they plant in their hearts are just dreams after all.


    Arrive at the bottom of the central tower.


    John made a visual inspection and found that the tower was made of pure black hard stone.


    The central tower is the tallest building in Kangsang.


    It¡¯s true that no one wanted to demolish the central tower, but all failed without exception.


    This tower is so hard that even a hammer cannot knock off a single stone.


    Over time, everyone has acquiesced in the location where the wizard built it.


    John stood under the tower and saw the color-changing clock.


    It looks like the size of a human head, just under the central tower.


    The current clock has not changed color and looks like brass.


    This is what Libby accidentally discovered. The bell will change darkly before the witch screams.


    This gave Libby time to inform others to hide.


    The central tower cannot be entered, and only that idiot, Black Iron Viscount, has pried it open.


    John walked around the central tower. The more he looked, the weirder he felt.


    "The function of this tower seems to be a kind of amplifier?"


    He stared at the lines on the black stone, which looked like pieces of magic array spliced ??together.


    "Magic Tower." John muttered.


    If this kind of ostentatious building does not have special functions, wizards will rarely build it.


    To others, it looked like an ordinary black tower, but John could see that it was a magic tower arranged with a magic circle.


    That clock is a detection prop like a looking glass or a demon mirror.


    After John looked at it for a while, he heard Libby''s frightened voice.


    "The banshee is awake."


    John looked over, and the clock gradually turned blue.


    Libby called to John to leave, but John told him to go first.


    Pulling out his sword, John''s sword tip dropped.


    The moment the sword tip touched the ground, an invisible wave spread along John''s sword tip.


    Supersensory spell.


    He closed his eyes and everything around him came into his mind.


    Libby hesitated again and again, but still chose to tell everyone to hide.


    After a while, screams sounded.


    The terrifying sound can cause coma or even death within three seconds.


    John tapped the ground again, and invisible waves extended out.


    This time the scope was wider, and a huge amount of information was squeezed into John''s mind.


    Alexei, who was watching, was surprised: "Why is he not affected by the scream?"


    Obviously yesterday John would be attacked by shouts, but today nothing happened.


    There are metallic reflections in John''s ears.


    Alexey looked at it and couldn''t help but praise: "Smart approach."


    Andre looked and found that it was a pair of earplugs.


    This confused him as to why John had earplugs.


    As everyone knows, this was made by John using alchemy.


    As the saying goes, if you clap your hands, whatever you want will come to you.


    After putting on the earplugs, John couldn''t hear any sound.


    But this did not cause any inconvenience to him. On the contrary, after using the supersensory spell, he was able to observe his surroundings more clearly.


    And in his brain, the sound spread in waves throughout the city.


    The source of the sound appeared on the east side of Kang Sang.


    The sound stopped.


    John opened his eyes again, and Libby came running back on his horse.


    It seems that John is still worried.


    When John saw the horse, he was not affected at all and his eyes lit up.


    "Libby, are you selling your horse?"


    "???" He didn''t know if it was Libby''s auditory hallucination, but he felt that John was scolding him.


    If you didn¡¯t hear it clearly, look again.


    When Libby saw John''s sincere expression, she probably wasn''t scolding herself.


    But John wanted to buy the deaf horse that he depended on for his life, which made Libby hesitate.


    "The price is easy to say, what do you think of five gold coins?"


    John flipped his hand and used the money-dispensing ability.


    Five gold coins made Libby''s eyes widen.


    This horse only cost five silver coins when I bought it.


    This sale can make Libby rich.


    But he hesitated for a while and still refused.


    "Sorry, Yadani, without it, I can''t continue to tell everyone the time." He declined heartbrokenly.


    Rather than gold coins, he needs to ensure everyone''s safety.


    When John heard this, he gave Libby a high look.


    "Okay, can you lend it to me?" John didn''t impose anything, and changed his request.


    Libby thought that the banshee had just woken up once and would not wake up again in a short time, so he said: "I can only lend you for one hour."


    "That''s enough." John threw a gold coin at Libby.


    "As a deposit."


    He mounted the deaf horse and rushed in one direction.


    Libby was left looking at the alarm clock worriedly, praying that it wouldn''t turn blue.


    ¡­


    The east side of Kangsang is even more deserted, where the viscount lives.


    After Black Iron Viscount left, he left his servant behind.


    But now, in this huge place, only a piece of desolation is left.


    John reined in the reins and glanced around.


    He pulled out his sword and knocked on the wall, and the supersensory spell passed through it.


    There are not many living people in this place.


    I think it was probably the banshee that killed him.


    Heading towards the sound of the banshee in his memory, John and the deaf horse cooperated well.


    This made John think that maybe he could take this horse with him on subsequent trips.


    When passing a withered garden, John stopped again.


    The super-sensible spell was activated, and he saw a guy living in the garden.


    Wearing a white dress, the girl closed her eyes in the garden.

 Chapter 366：

    John rode over and saw the girl.


    The horse''s hooves stepped on the dead leaves, causing the girl to wake up.


    The face that was originally innocent and pleasant suddenly turned into a ferocious and terrifying one.


    The big mouth full of sharp teeth issued a warning to John.


    Although his body looks weak, he has the power to crush rocks in one leap.


    John tightened the reins, making the deaf horse stand up, and kicked the banshee away with his front hooves.


    With a flash of light in his eyes, John held the sword in his right hand and rode the horse towards the banshee with his left hand.


    The deaf horse''s speed increased, and as soon as the banshee opened her mouth, it was chopped off by John''s sword.


    The silver light became sharper.


    Blessing: Knight.


    With his mount at his side, John''s sword immediately stopped the banshee''s voice.


    After three seconds, blood began to seep from the neck.


    Like a fountain, the surrounding plants are quickly polluted black.


    "The appearance of this banshee here does not seem to be an accident."


    John glanced over and found that the banshee''s legs were tied with iron rings, and a chain extended under the huge statue in the garden.


    The statue is of a scholar holding a book, but his other hand is holding a staff.


    "Wizard?"


    Is there a statue of a wizard in the Viscount''s house?


    John was keenly aware of the fishiness inside.


    ¡­


    Chapter 392 I walked into the black tower


    A streak of blood flew from the banshee''s body and entered John''s sword.


    The second rune was lit.


    This made Andre, who was watching, somewhat doubtful about life.


    "That''s it, gone?" Andre said confused.


    Not to mention him, the other uncles also fell into a life of deep doubt.


    Is my nephew pregnant?


    After a short period of thinking, Alexei concluded, "Yardani is decisive and very lucky."


    Andre motioned for him to continue.


    Alexey analyzed: "The most powerful thing about the Banshee is its cry that can kill people instantly. Yadani used earplugs to become immune to this ability, which cut the Banshee''s ability in half. "


    The uncles thought thoughtfully, this is indeed the case.


    Alexei continued: "The other thing is his speed. Yadani on horseback is very fast. After repelling the banshee, he rushes up to kill the banshee without giving the opponent a chance to react. ¡±


    After saying that, Alexei sighed: "If it were me, I might have left the banshee alone because of her appearance."


    The problem with the banshee is not only its scream, but also its deceptive appearance.


    At first, Andre was confused by her appearance as a little girl, lost the opportunity, and almost died there.


    But John was just the opposite. He could tell at a glance that the other person was not a human being, so he rushed forward decisively and killed him with one sword.


    The battle ended without giving the Banshee a chance to continue her performance.


    His decisive temper is a perfect fit for a demon hunter.


    But it seems that my nephew has never been in love.


    Thinking of what happened to the banshee just now, the uncles suddenly felt like they knew something.


    "Son, it''s easy for you to not have a girlfriend like this."


    ¡­


    John didn''t stop, he used his fingers to pick up a trace of sticky blood on the sword blade.


    "There''s poison in it."


    He frowned, the fire dragon''s skin made John not afraid of toxins.


    He was about to dismount and check.


    I saw something squirming at the wound of the decapitated banshee.


    If you look carefully, you can see that there are strips of blood that look like worms.


    The squirming blood spurted out and connected to the head.


    Pull the banshee''s head toward her body.


    It was such a horrifying scene that other people might have been frightened out of their wits.


    But John reacted quickly and cut away the connected blood first.


    That thing is like water, and it cannot be cut off by a sword blade.


    The banshee''s mind gradually recovered, and she let out a terrible scream.


    John turned around and stabbed the Banshee''s open mouth with his sword, nailing her entire head to the ground.


    "The ''experience value'' just came out, how come you are still alive?"


    Staring at the banshee, John suddenly thought of another thing with a terrifying cry.


    Infernal corpse.


    "Someone refined her into an Inferi?"


    Seeing the bug-like blood, John could confirm that someone was controlling all of this.


    Since the head was nailed into the ground, the body was never able to connect to the head.


    The banshee''s body struggled.


    John grabbed a handful of dried branches and threw them over his body.


    A strange sound came out of his mouth, and John''s branches were set on fire.


    It burned together with the body.


    As the body was burned, the brain soon stopped struggling.


    John kicked his head into the fire.


    He saw the chains on the girl''s feet retreating. He followed and saw the chains drilling into the feet of the wizard''s statue.


    Aiming at the stone platform with circular patterns, he kicked it over.


    The stone platform shook violently, and John''s feet felt a little numb.


    After five or six times in a row, he kicked the stone slab into pieces.


    A passage under the wizard''s statue is revealed.


    John walked in. Due to the size of the passage, the deaf horse could only be placed outside.


    Without the banshee, there is no danger outside.


    John just let the deaf horse stay there.


    The torch on the wall of the passage lit up, and John walked along the light of the fire.


    It just went further and further, making John begin to wonder where this passage extended.


    He didn''t take off the earplugs, not sure if there was still a banshee inside.


    He knocked on the wall with his sword and activated the super-sensory spell, which reflected that this long and narrow passage had not reached the end.


    Ahead, the sparks of collision caused by the dragging of the chains were looming.


    "Are you trying to lure me there on purpose?" John narrowed his eyes and followed.


    This chain seemed to have no end in sight. After walking for more than ten minutes, John still had no intention of arriving.


    But in the passage, he found something interesting.


    "This thing should be a magic wand."


    Noticing a wand stuck in the ground, John pulled it out.


    "The yew wand should actually be said to be a magic wand."


    This thing is somewhat different from a magic wand. The biggest difference is its size.


    Normal wands are slender, but this one is like the one held by the old man with the white beard in those stories. The wand is as tall as a man and can smash other people''s heads.


    I don¡¯t know who inserted it, so John pulled it out and weighed it. It could be used to hit someone.


    There was a time when there was a wizard who used his staff to hit people.


    Later, because it was too obvious and easy for Muggles to discover their identity, such people gradually decreased.


    At the end of the day, basically no one will use it.


    With the wand in his left hand and the sword in his right hand, John continued to move forward.


    The further inside, the darker the firelight becomes.


    At the back, the torch disappeared.


    John has night vision, so there is no big difficulty.


    The sparks of the chain suddenly shot up, probably hitting the steps.


    Sure enough, John saw an upward staircase.


    This means that the passage has come to an end.


    The material of the stairs was somewhat familiar to John.


    He took a closer look, wasn''t this the black stone of the central tower?


    Stepping up, John suspected that he had walked back to the central tower.


    Knocked on the ground again, this time what came back was a shape extending upward.


    It looks like it should be the shape of the central tower.


    Heiberg said that only one person had ever entered the Wizarding Tower built a hundred and fifty years ago.


    That witch.


    Could it be that a witch made a banshee into an inferi?


    What is the purpose?


    There are probably hundreds of stairs.


    Walking up step by step, John reached the open area.


    A blue flame ignited, and at the end of the chain was a gargoyle statue. He grabbed the rocker in his hand to retract the chain.


    The overall space is in cold colors, and the blue flame provides very limited light.


    There are very few things in the space. A spiral staircase extends up.


    "This gargoyle looks very similar to the one in the principal''s office."


    John looked at the gargoyle with interest.


    "So, the Banshee was locked up by the people in the Wizard Tower." John looked up at the spiral staircase.


    The only ones who have entered the Wizard Tower in recent years are witches.


    The Witch approached the Black Iron Viscount from the very beginning just for the Wizard Tower?

 Chapter 367：

    Then the Black Iron Viscount is really a great grievance.


    He walked up the spiral staircase. The entire tower was made of hard black stone.


    John walked up step by step.


    ¡­


    "Which of you has been to Kangsang''s wizard tower?" Alexei asked.


    The uncles looked at each other with big eyes and small eyes. They were all ruthless task machines during the trial and basically did not explore.


    Even Andre has never been there. He killed the banshee and left.


    Regarding the Wizard Tower, even if you are curious, you can''t go in.


    Because a closed door cannot be opened.


    Who would have thought that you could enter under the statue of the Viscount''s family?


    Things were somewhat beyond the uncles'' expectations.


    Because this is not a type of trial.


    ¡­


    John walked all the way up.


    He misses his meteor shoes very much now.


    It''s a pity that after entering this world, those shoes, like other magic props, lost their function.


    Today¡¯s meteor shoes can at best be regarded as exquisitely crafted and durable shoes.


    Walk down to the fifth floor of the Wizard Tower.


    This place has a total of ten floors, each with a large space.


    In the wizard tower on the fifth floor, John saw many books.


    This seems to be a library. The towering bookshelves even require a ladder to go up.


    There are also many tables placed, which can also be used as classrooms.


    In the middle is a dry pool, and the crucible is on the table.


    There are gems everywhere on the walls and floors.


    John raised his staff casually and tapped the ground.


    A magical scene happened, the lines on the ground lit up


    Those lines connected the gems one by one, lighting up the gems.


    With this, the entire space lit up.


    A figure was sitting in front of a table. The figure was wearing a large wizard robe, and even his head was covered by a hood.


    John can confirm that this is a living person.


    Because John saw the man''s fingers move.


    "You, Witcher."


    The voice sounded, it was a man.


    The man slowly stood up.


    "You sent me a suitable body."


    The man turned around slowly, and under his hood was a mask covering his entire face.


    Blood oozed from the eyes of the mask, and the man''s body felt as limp as if it had no bones.


    John looked at the other person calmly and raised his hand to use the photography magic.


    Such an impact can knock that person away instantly.


    But, this time, only the clothes were flying.


    A humanoid figure covered in blood stood there, it had passed through the clothes.


    The body suddenly exploded, turning into a curtain of blood that swallowed John up.


    ¡­


    Chapter 393 I evaporated the vampire


    The lighted gem clearly illuminated the outline of the man, who looked more like a ghost than a man.


    Blood oozed from the eyes of the mask, and underneath the robe was held up by blood without bones or flesh.


    John stood there, opposite a vampire in wizard robes.


    His eyes turned gray as he foresaw the consequences of his actions.


    "Physics is invalid?"


    In the foreseeable future, using object-taking magic would only knock the opponent''s clothes away.


    Just like water, it will flow out from the fingertips and cannot be grasped.


    So John did not attack. He held the staff in his left hand and the sword in his right hand.


    "Who are you?" John could tell from the conversation just now that this guy has wisdom.


    The vampire was surprised by John''s patience, which was different from the impatient demon hunters he knew.


    "This is the tower built by my ancestors," the vampire slowly approached John, "and you, the demon hunter, broke into my tower."


    Walking to a suitable distance, the vampire showed his fangs, and the picture was clear.


    The body suddenly exploded and turned into a curtain of blood that swallowed John.


    "As a price, you will have to pay everything!"


    The huge blood curtain has the ability to penetrate every pore and replace other people''s bodies. It is an evil thing.


    But John had already seen this move in his foresight.


    The same move cannot have a second effect on the demon hunter.


    As a wizard, John expressed his approval.


    He punched the ground with his staff, his eyes turned into vertical pupils, and an ancient sound came out of his mouth.


    "Incendio"


    At the head of the staff, a burst of flame turned into a huge fireball, impacting the blood curtain.


    Like pouring cold water on a red-hot iron plate, the sizzling sound of evaporating blood is accompanied by screams.


    "No-!"


    "How do you know magic?!"


    The vampire screamed in horror, "You are not a demon hunter, you are a wizard!"


    The vampire never dreamed that a demon hunter would actually use magic in front of him.


    In his understanding, demon hunters rely more on swords and various weapons.


    And as a being who can ignore physical damage, it is easy to deal with the demon hunter.


    It''s a pity that he met John who didn''t take the usual path.


    As a wizard, John controls the staff and continuously burns the flames until the vampire is dried out and evaporated.


    This scene left John''s uncles completely speechless.


    It was also their first time to see a vampire, but the combat intuition of a demon hunter told them.


    To deal with such a thing, they need to pay a heavy price.


    ?And there is a high probability that he will be killed.


    This is not to say that they are not strong enough, but that they have encountered the existence of Tianke and others.


    Vampires are like water and immune to physical attacks.


    All the attacks belonging to the demon hunter were restrained.


    But John doesn''t talk about martial arts. He appears to be a demon hunter, but he has magic behind his back.


    This is the biggest downfall of vampires.


    Underestimating the enemy leads to defeat.


    In order to ensure that the vampire could die completely, John also burned the robe.


    A drop of blood was hidden under the table and moved towards the bookshelf.


    "Impossible, how could I, the noble Blood Lord, die like this?"


    The blood roared unwillingly. After waiting for a long time, he finally found a chance to go out.


    He lost his body in order to enter here, and his escape route was blocked.


    The demon hunter''s body gave him hope of returning to his peak, but John''s fire spell ruined everything for him.


    He was unwilling to give in. He was immortal. As long as he survived and waited for the next opening of the wizard tower, he would still have a chance.


    Thinking like this, the Blood Lord was about to arrive under the bookshelf.


    Relying on the bookshelf as a cover, he would be safe.


    Seeing that survival was in sight, a red-hot sharp blade accurately pierced the blood droplets, blocking his possibility of survival.


    The scorching heat quickly evaporates the blood droplets.


    John pulled out the sword blade and thought to himself: "This thing can still move with a drop of blood left. What on earth did it come from?"


    There is no record of this thing in his knowledge. It may be a curse, similar to the blood curse.


    After the blood droplets evaporated, a red light appeared out of thin air and fell on the sword.


    The third rune was lit.


    John was stunned. In his opinion, apart from being weird, this guy could be solved with a fire spell. He might be a ''little monster'' or something like that.


    The result was that the third one suddenly lit up, indicating that this was at least a trial BOSS.


    "It''s too weak." John felt that Malfoy could be defeated easily even if he came over.


    The illuminated fifth floor is not affected during combat.


    The lines seemed to guide John, flashing in one direction.


    "Is it because of the staff?" He felt that everything had something to do with the staff in his hand.


    Going in the direction of the light, the bookshelves spread out to both sides.


    John went deep into it, and some books caught John''s attention.


    "This is runes." John raised his hand and summoned a book.


    There are runes recorded on it. Not only that, after many bookshelves were shifted, they formed a formation.


    Rune text is an ancient text. It is not surprising that it appears here. On the contrary, it makes John interested.


    There is a platform in the middle where the crystal and black stone are connected.


    On the table, there is an embedded opening that matches this staff.


    Once here, John would naturally not give up.


    He put the wand in his hand up, and took out the wand to be vigilant.


    After the staff was embedded in it, the crystal bloomed with light.


    The light from many gems of various colors was distorted by a force and headed towards the head of the staff.


    The head of the staff is a gray-white diamond-shaped stone. After injecting the energy of the gem, the diamond-shaped stone projects a mark toward the ground.


    The mark quickly shrank and turned into a silver key necklace in the shape of an ''8'' floating in the air.

 Chapter 368：

    John used his wand to remove the key necklace, and the surrounding light dimmed.


    "What does this key do?"


    As an alchemist, John checked the key immediately.


    There is an unlocking magic hidden in this key. Different from the unlocking spell, this magic is a protective spell.


    "Similar to the secret keeper of the Chidan Loyalty Charm." Coming to the conclusion, he stuffed the key into his pocket.


    That protected place requires a key to find the entrance.


    Being able to be protected with great fanfare might be something valuable.


    Pulling out the staff, the bookshelves around John began to return to their original positions.


    The light on the ground confirmed John''s guess that this wizard tower was a huge magic amplification prop.


    The specific effect can only be known by letting John walk through the entire tower.


    He continued to walk up.


    Arriving at the sixth floor, there is a garden with lush green plants and crisscrossing roads turning the place into a maze.


    John spent some time walking out and reached the seventh floor.


    There is a school hidden here.


    Unlike Hogwarts, the school here gives people a depressing feeling, and everything in it is uniform.


    Several classrooms are exactly the same as if they were copied by a copying spell.


    The way up is hidden above a pool, and in the pool are long-dead eels.


    There are many star models on the eighth floor, and the flying stars simulate the universe.


    This room seemed as vast as the universe. John walked around but couldn''t find the entrance to the ninth floor.


    He stopped, and the sound of footsteps sounded in his ears.


    The moment he approached, he turned around and grabbed the stabbing dagger.


    With a twist of his right hand, he took away the exquisite knife and pressed it against the visitor''s neck.


    As if he didn''t expect John''s reaction to be so quick, the visitor''s whole body stiffened, and goosebumps appeared on his slender white neck from the cold.


    John stared at each other.


    Long blond hair like silk, gray-blue eyes and fair skin.


    After a brief pause in breathing, the woman stared at John with her eyes.


    "Who are you? Why are you here? How did you get in?" Asked three times in a row, the beautiful woman looked very angry.


    John''s face turned cold, "This is what I want to ask you, who are you?"


    This is the second person to appear in the Wizard Tower. Naturally, John will not let go of the exploration.


    The woman still wanted to be harsh, but the cold feeling on her neck made her reluctant to say: "I am the owner of this place, Emily."


    "Master?" John looked up and down suspiciously.


    His suspicion stung Emily''s heart, and she said firmly: "Sooner or later it will be."


    Emily noticed the sword on John''s back and saw the staff in his left hand, and her expression changed drastically.


    "Did you pull out the gray crystal staff?" Emily cursed, "You stupid woodchuck, you will let the Dark Iron Blood Lord out!"


    "The whole city will be in disaster by then."


    Emily cursed John as a groundhog, which made John''s face darken.


    Does this guy not understand his current situation?


    But Emily seemed to have broken the pot, "Okay now, when the Blood Lord finds us, we will die here. Where did you come in, you stupid fool!"


    ¡­


    Chapter 394 I rescued the witch


    A reckless man?


    I?


    John was lost in thought, and he was considering whether to put a tongue-locking spell on the mouth of this foul-mouthed guy.


    Seeing that Emily seemed to be desperate, John simply put down the knife.


    He asked casually: "What is this place? Who is that Black Iron Blood Lord?"


    Emily no longer had any hope, and she didn''t want to hide anything anymore.


    "This is the Black Eagle Tower. The wizards of the independent wizard group conducted research here. Later, they made a bold research that caused the wizards in the entire tower to disappear."


    Emily knew this place very well. She rolled her eyes at John and said, "As for the Black Iron Blood Lord, he is a very dangerous guy."


    "He was originally a viscount in this city. He later kidnapped me and pried open the Black Hawk Tower to enter, hoping to take away the treasures inside."


    Speaking of this, Emily sarcastically said: "It''s a pity that he was wrong. He thought that by controlling the wizard, he could control magic, and he was turned into a blood lord."


    "I didn''t expect that I could use magic to close this place so that he can''t get out."


    "The Blood Lord''s weakness is his voice. I used the remaining magic power to summon a banshee, blocked his way out, and blocked the exit with the staff."


    Emily laughed at John and said: "It''s a pity that you, a reckless man, ruined everything. Now that everything is over, let the Blood Lord find his body and no one can stop him."


    While John was thinking, he raised his head and glanced at Emily strangely, and asked: "Is the Blood Lord you are talking about the guy made of blood?"


    "Yes, it''s him. He''s looking for me everywhere. Fortunately, I hid on the eighth floor and he couldn''t find me." Emily responded without noticing anything was wrong.


    John looked weird and said, "If it''s that guy, he should be dead."


    "Don''t be ridiculous, how could he..." Emily glared at John dissatisfied.


    But soon, Emily realized something, and she asked in horror: "You didn''t meet the Blood Lord when you came up?"


    "Meet him," John nodded honestly, "I killed him."


    "Impossible!" Emily said excitedly, "You are lying to me. It is impossible for ordinary people to kill him."


    As she said that, she saw the style of the sword on John''s back and screamed in surprise: "Are you a witcher? No, no, even a witcher can''t kill him."


    Emily had some suspicions that John was trying to trick her into leaving here.


    But John raised his hand silently, and a pinch of fire bloomed in his hand.


    "I burned it with fire."


    A simple sentence tells the truth.


    Emily was confused, why would an exorcist use magic?


    It is true that some exorcists have these small methods, but most of them are similar to shock waves.


    In the end, Emily accepted the reality.


    She doubted life and said: "The person who forced me to be trapped in this tower for a long time was killed like this?"


    She thought of something and asked, "Were you the one who cast the spell yesterday?"


    John recalled that he had used a cleaning spell.


    This left Emily speechless. She originally thought it was a wizard, so she opened the door specifically to let the wizard in and join forces to deal with the Blood Lord.


    As a result, an exorcist came and killed the Blood Lord directly.


    This makes Emily''s previous efforts look very worthless.


    "By the way, where is the ninth floor of this tower?" John still couldn''t find the entrance to the ninth floor.


    Emily retorted: "There is no ninth floor here."


    John thought, there is no ninth level?


    Emily stayed here for a long time. Although she was trying to avoid the Blood Lord, she also learned a lot about it.


    Most of the Blood Lords stay on the fifth floor, trying to escape from the Black Hawk Tower through the knowledge inside.


    The upper floors became a place for Emily to explore.


    She can confirm that there is no ninth floor here.


    This tower was originally built by the independent faction of wizards. They had different beliefs from other wizards and wanted to cultivate an army of wizards by occupying the city.


    Unfortunately, it was not implemented and all disappeared because the experiment failed.


    Emily''s background is not small, she is the royal wizard of her country.


    At first, he was deceived and told that there were magical creatures causing trouble, but he was kidnapped by the Black Iron Viscount and brought to the Black Eagle Tower.


    At the same time, she also had the idea of ??investigating the Black Hawk Tower.


    Putting a notebook on the table on the seventh floor, Emily said: "This is all the information I can find on Black Hawk Tower. Witcher, you solved the Blood Lord. I don''t mind sharing a little bit with you." ¡±


    John opened it, and above were the notes Emily collected through the Black Hawk Tower information.


    One of the strange words caught John''s attention.


    "Megalithic monument?"


    He looked up at Emily, hoping for an answer.


    Emily didn''t understand this either, and said: "It seems that the main research direction of Black Eagle Tower is the monolith, and the ninth floor you call should be the place where the monolith is studied."


    "The disappearance of that group of wizards is most likely related to the megalithic monument."


    John nodded when he heard this, and then put the book into his pocket very naturally.


    Emily''s eyes widened, "What are you doing?"


    "Isn''t this the reward you gave me?" John waved his hand generously, "I don''t want the money, just use this to pay off the debt."


    Call me a groundhog, right?


    I generally don¡¯t hold grudges, and I usually take revenge on the spot.


    Emily bared her teeth and claws to **** it back, but was suppressed by John with one hand.


    In the end, there was nothing she could do, so Emily promised that she would make a new copy and give it to John.


    ¡­


    The two walked out of the black tower.


    Emily has been away for too long. She needs to go back and report to the king as soon as possible.


    "If you really want to know about the ninth floor, then go to the Royal Capital, there might be someone there who knows." Emily said before leaving.


    She asked John to buy the staff, and John knew she was hiding something.


    It''s for the staff. This thing was left behind by the independent wizard.


    The key inside has been taken away by myself, so the staff is of no use.


    In addition, this thing is not suitable for John, he is accustomed to using a wand.


    So John simply opened his mouth and asked Emily not only to walk back to the capital, but also to owe John a large sum of gold.


    After solving the banshee and blood lord, Kang Sang¡¯s haze has not dissipated.


    John knew that this was because of the existence of the Black Tower. As long as the tower existed, it would keep Kang Sang in this state.


    Staring at the black tower, John finally ignored it.


    He was not sure whether destroying the black tower would have a more serious impact.


    He returned to the tavern and found that the tavern was particularly lively today.


    The smile on Heiberg''s face never stopped. He drank one glass after another while receiving copper and silver coins.


    This is completely different from yesterday.


    Libby was also given a free glass of wine by Heiberg who was in a good mood. It was the first time Libby tried this taste and it was so spicy that she burst into tears.


    Seeing John coming back, Libby immediately ran over.

 Chapter 369：

    He said excitedly: "The banshee is dead, and we heard her cry before she died."


    I don¡¯t know whether it was because of drinking or excitement, Libby¡¯s cheeks were flushed.


    When John heard this, he remembered that the deaf horse was still at the statue.


    Just as he was about to look for it, he saw a deaf horse slowly eating hay in the stable.


    Noticing that John didn''t show any surprise, Libby asked in a low voice: "Is it you, Yadani?"


    John knew what he was talking about and smiled: "What do you think?"


    This made Libby even more excited, and he chased John to ask how he did it.


    Meanwhile, Libby made a decision.


    He wanted to give the horse to John. This decision surprised John.


    "Without the Banshee, I won''t be able to stay in my position for long." Libby smiled bitterly, "I can''t afford to support her."


    When John heard this, he patted Libby on the shoulder sympathetically.


    But Libby is not disappointed. Compared to the Banshee, his unemployment is nothing.


    He just gave it away for free and refused to take any money.


    "Although no one knows, I will still thank you for your efforts." Libby said firmly.


    "Okay, then I''ll accept it."


    John agreed and watched Libby run over and hold the glass of wine like a baby.


    After nightfall, he found the busy Heiberg.


    Wait until the next day.


    John patted the deaf horse''s head. Libby never named it because it couldn''t hear.


    "I''ll call you, Polo," John said.


    He mounted Polo and headed out towards Kang Sang.


    Libby packed up her things in the stable, but actually she didn¡¯t have much.


    After losing his job, he could not even pay the rent of one copper coin.


    When he was about to leave, he was stopped by Heiberg.


    "Where are you going?" Heiberg asked with a bad look on his face.


    Libby was a little at a loss. She stammered: "I, I don''t have any money to pay the rent."


    Heiberg picked up Libby, but instead of throwing him out, he entered the tavern and threw him into the hotel room.


    "You will live here from now on." Heiberg cursed in a mean manner, "I will give you a day off and you will start working in the tavern tomorrow!"


    "But didn''t you say that I''m too bad to recruit me?" Libby asked in a low voice.


    Heiberg''s eyes widened and he cursed: "With so many people coming to drink, do you want to exhaust me to death?"


    "I''ll tell you when I go to work tomorrow, I''ll pay you even if I break something!"


    After Heiberg finished speaking, he left the room.


    Libby felt like she was dreaming.


    He was on the bed, and suddenly he felt something hit his buttocks. He got up to check.


    Lying on the bed were five gold coins, which were the money from selling the horse.


    ¡­


    For a wizard, it is impossible to get lost.


    John rode a horse through dangerous and rugged mountain roads.


    Walking along the map, he entered a forest.


    "This place is quite similar to the Forbidden Forest."


    Looking through the book given by Emily, John pondered.


    "A kingdom?"


    ¡­


    Chapter 395 I defeated the giant bear


    When traveling in the wild, it is best to follow the stream.


    John camped by the stream, missing his fully automatic luxury tent.


    It''s a pity that those magic props can''t be used here.


    He snapped his fingers at the collected firewood, and the bonfire started.


    John could keep going day and night, but his horse couldn''t stand it.


    Polo stayed quietly beside a tree and ate.


    Deafness has its advantages and disadvantages.


    For example, it is easy to ignore the master¡¯s orders.


    But this is not a bad thing for John, because he can communicate through psychic magic.


    This not only ensures that Polo will not be frightened by foreign objects, but also makes him more obedient.


    Leaning against a tree, John made a bed out of vines.


    Lying there, looking up at the stars.


    "A huge stone monument?"


    He is still thinking about the Black Hawk Tower research project.


    The group of independent wizards used the monolith as a secret weapon for research. It was obviously not a simple thing.


    "There are so many interesting things in the dream trial."


    Currently, what he encounters in the dream trial is completely different from what he encountered while studying at Hogwarts.


    Kingdom, witcher, wizard, black tower, vampire, monolith...


    Similarly, John can also learn knowledge other than demon hunters.


    ?For example, those runes.


    John opened the small bag, revealing several books written in runes.


    In Hogwarts education, runes are usually used for translation assessment.


    As an ancient language, runes have powerful power in them.


    These books contain more detailed runes than those in the Hogwarts library.


    It¡¯s not that Hogwarts is bad, it¡¯s that the older things like runes are, the more advantages they have.


    He also found books written by goblins.


    These books can bring him great help in runes, and at the same time he can improve his alchemy.


    ¡­


    It was just dawn.


    John put out the bonfire and rode north.


    Unlike other witchers, John is too chic.


    Who makes him not short of money, while other demon hunters are so poor that they almost take off their pants because of their profession.


    There are many wild animals near the stream.


    "Keep going, you will arrive at a small town soon."


    John calculated the distance and estimated that he would arrive in four days.


    Look at the distances marked on the map and some small local taverns and the like.


    John really doubted whether the hotel owner who sold the map had some kind of organization. In this era without communication, he could actually produce detailed maps.


    The color of the forest gradually turned green as John moved forward, as if winter was passing.


    On this day, John stopped to rest, and he could still feel some coldness in the water.


    Cutting down a dead tree, the sound of the fall frightened a flock of white birds into flight.


    Polo was drinking water from the stream with his head down. Due to his deafness, he could not hear any movement.


    John turned the tree into firewood, which burned and sent up a puff of smoke.


    He found some fish from the stream and skewered them. John was not in the habit of eating them raw.


    As the fish meat is roasted by the flames, a meaty aroma floats outside.


    John ate two fish, and his appetite was better after traveling these days.


    Throwing fish bones into the water is a way of giving back to the small fish in the stream.


    Just as he was about to leave, he felt a vibration coming from the ground in the distance.


    Kneeling down, he stared at the beating stones.


    Looking up again, a giant bear came running over with smoke and dust, breaking trees.


    The giant bear has brown hair, and just the sound of running is enough to make people feel scared.


    As the giant bear approaches, the body brings pressure to people more intuitively.


    Visually, it was three meters up, and the thick bear paw broke an obstructing tree with one slap.


    John decisively mounted his horse and drove the Polo to run quickly along the stream.


    The horses'' hooves trampled one hoof print after another on the soil, and the giant bear behind them chased after them.


    John ran towards the forest, taking advantage of the horse to speed up the forest path.


    But the giant bear directly smashed into the trees, overtook in the opposite direction, and arrived in front of John along the rugged road.


    A giant bear appeared ahead, and John''s speed increased instead of decreasing.


    Any other horse might have been too frightened by the giant bear to move.


    But Polo couldn''t hear the sound and accelerated towards the giant bear.


    The giant bear raised its paw to slap these two little guys to death.


    John pulled out the sword on his back, and the sword with three flashing runes shone brightly in the sunlight.


    Polo came some distance in front of the giant bear, and John let go of the reins and held the sword in both hands.


    Relying on the strength of the waist and abdomen to accumulate power and swing a sword.


    The silver light shuttled faster than a horse, and before the giant bear''s slap fell, it opened a neat wound on the rough bear skin.


    Blood splattered, and the giant bear roared in response.


    "Roar-!"


    John''s sword did not kill it. The giant bear''s defense was amazing.


    The giant bear smashed a stone as high as a man into pieces, and the gravel shot towards John.


    John drew out his wand and cast the Iron Armor spell to block the flying stone attack.


    Then he jumped up on the horse and flew towards the giant bear.


    Holding the sword upside down with one hand, John aimed at the giant bear''s eyes.


    The giant bear sensed the danger and stood up to crush John with both palms.


    John raised his wand and aimed it at the giant bear''s legs, chanting the spell: "Jelly-LegsJinx"


    The posture of the giant bear standing up instantly collapsed, and his feet were weak and he fell down. He barely used the bear''s paws to support his body and did not fall down.

 Chapter 370：

    As soon as the giant bear raised its head, the shimmering silver blade magnified in front of its eyes, and finally pierced its eyes and penetrated the bear''s brain.


    The twitching and struggling caused by severe pain caused John to be thrown away.


    He spun in the air and landed on the ground. The giant bear had a silver sword in its eyes and struggled to death.


    After half a minute, the giant bear finally fell.


    The surrounding area was in a mess due to the giant bear, and more than a dozen trees were broken.


    "This giant bear is really full of vitality." John stepped forward and pulled out the silver sword with all his strength.


    The entire sword did not penetrate into the giant bear''s head. When he pulled it out, John found that the fourth rune on it lit up.


    "Another trial BOSS?" He was surprised.


    It feels like all my trials are going on unintentionally.


    Glancing at the giant bear, he thought he might be able to exchange it for some money.


    With the next town less than a day away, John spent some time skinning the bear.


    ¡­


    Castle, by the spring.


    "The giant bear in the forest, he finally accepted a normal test." Alexei said with emotion.


    There are many people among Jovonovich who have experienced this trial, and Seryosha is one of them.


    When facing giant bears, they like to adopt roundabout tactics to kill them.


    Except for that reckless man like Boris, there were still only a few people who rode straight up like John.


    "Smart judgment, knowing that the giant bear''s weakness is its hind legs." Seryosha praised.


    "I just don''t know how far Yadani can go." Andre said.


    In this dream trial, John has actually met the completion requirements.


    After three trials, it will be over.


    If you don¡¯t end it proactively, this trial will continue.


    Jovonovich is very much looking forward to how far John can go, and is even more curious about which blood school John will awaken.


    In their anticipation, John arrived in the town.


    ¡­


    This town is called Balvi.


    After John entered the town, he first went to find a place to stay.


    After staying outside for a few days, John also needed to add some things.


    Putting Polo into the stable, he walked into the tavern.


    The tavern has always been the best place to get information, even in Hogsmeade.


    "Tuna Tavern?"


    Looking at this tavern, which was obviously more prosperous than other buildings, John couldn''t help but sigh at the simplicity of the wizards.


    He still doesn''t understand why the owner of the Pig''s Head Tavern doesn''t clean the place.


    Pushing the door open, the creaking sound was summed up by the noise inside.


    John was wearing a black robe that Kang Sang bought before he left.


    The way he dressed was a bit unusual in the pub, and some people''s eyes moved to John.


    First the black robe, and then the silver sword exposed.


    A woman noticed this. Her hand holding the wine glass paused before moving to that face.


    John noticed that someone was looking at him, but he didn''t care.


    The life of a swordsman these days has allowed him to develop some wildness. When he walked into the tavern, he came to the owner of the hotel.


    "Hot food, not cold."


    John was still holding the bear skin peeled from the giant bear in his hand, and he asked: "Do you know where I can sell this?"


    When the boss saw the bear skin, he was surprised and said, "Oh my god, did you kill that forest devil?"


    "It happened by chance." John shrugged and put the giant bear skin on the table, and the surroundings suddenly became quiet.


    "There is no need to sell it. If you are short of money, you can exchange it for the bounty."


    A voice as intoxicating as drunken red wine sounded. John looked over and saw the woman holding the wine glass smiling at him.


    "If you don''t know the way, I can lead you." The woman raised her glass and said, "Fu Rui, you should be the legendary person."


    "Black Demon Hunter, Yadani."


    ¡­


    Chapter 396 I talked to the wizard


    As John killed magical creatures during this period, his reputation gradually spread.


    Furui stared at the black hair as if it was John''s business card.


    "Black Demon Hunter?" John was stunned.


    I was also given a cool name.


    "It started out as a village, and you killed the werewolf," Furui was very interested in John. "It was also rumored that you killed fifteen giant man-eating monsters by yourself."


    Furui said to the boss: "Give our friend a beer."


    The boss pinched his waist and stared at John, and said coldly: "We don''t provide drinks to monsters here."


    "Believe me," Furui turned to face the boss and said in the same voice, "You''d better listen to me."


    The boss looked ugly, but finally he did as he was told.


    John is not surprised that his boss calls him a monster, after all, that¡¯s how people are.


    When you have power beyond the group, you will either be regarded as a **** or a monster.


    Obviously, the reputation of witchers in this era is very bad.


    After sitting down, the blonde beauty Furui came over.


    She brushed her fingers over the strong bear skin and exclaimed: "How on earth did you kill it?"


    "Use a sword, its eyes are very fragile."


    The boss brought the beer, but John actually wanted to say that he just wanted a glass of water.


    But thinking that this was a tavern, he still picked up the beer and took a sip.


    "You are very young. All the witchers I know are that old, and you have that hair."


    Furui held her cheek with her hands and stared at John''s face sideways.


    The main reason is that John is too young and is completely different from those demon hunters who have experienced vicissitudes of life.


    Perhaps due to Furui''s pressure, the boss brought the food John ordered just now.


    The red wine venison was placed on the table.


    "If it weren''t for that sword, I wouldn''t have recognized you as a witcher." She picked up a piece of venison with her fingers and put it into her mouth, a strange color flashed in Furui''s eyes.


    John asked: "Where did you say you could exchange for a bounty?"


    He silently pushed the food towards Furui, his brows furrowing without trace.


    I don¡¯t know if I washed my hands or not.


    Furui was amused by John''s little behavior. The witcher who was away all the time still had mysophobia?


    She said: "The mayor has a reward for the devil in the forest. If you want to sell it, I can..."


    "Did you kill the devil in the forest?"


    A crisp voice sounded from behind.


    A little girl, with her hair tied into two braids, ran over and her eyes shone.


    She stared at the bearskin that could be used as a carpet and said to John, "I can take you to collect the reward."


    John paused, looked back at the little girl, and then at Furui.


    He stood up and prepared to leave.


    "You should sell her something." Several men stood up and vaguely surrounded John.


    "What do you mean?" John glanced at Furui.


    Furui was a little annoyed and said to those people, "I''m sorry."


    With a look, she told those people to step back.


    John shrugged, picked up the bear skin, and walked outside.


    The little girl was very happy and said to John as she walked: "My name is Marija."


    "My name is Yadani, nice to meet you."


    After walking out of the tavern, John went to the stables to take Polo with him.


    Put the bearskin on.


    Marija asked curiously: "You are a demon hunter, so what monsters have you killed?"


    "A werewolf, a banshee? Or are there others?"


    Children of this age seem to be equally curious.


    Because in the busy city, John did not ride a horse and led the horse forward.


    Marija led the way, and finally came to the bottom of a round tower.


    John went to knock on the door, while Marija stayed outside with Polo.


    However, John found something wrong with the door.


    "Magic?"


    He stared at the magic fluctuations above and walked straight in.


    His body passed directly through the closed door, just like passing through platform nine and three-quarters.


    "Wizard."


    He can be sure that this is not the mayor''s house.


    The other party deliberately led me to come over to meet him, so he must have some plans.


    After walking in, he saw scenes inappropriate for children.


    It was a garden, and it didn¡¯t look too serious.


    But those are all illusions.


    As a child under the age of sixteen.


    John''s face was expressionless, and his eyes turned into vertical pupils.


    In an instant, his eyes were locked on the approaching wizard.


    The person who came here fits the image of a wizard in the traditional sense.


    Tall and thin, wearing a floor-length robe and holding a long staff with a crystal ball on top of his head.


    Sparse hair, a big beard, and a hooked nose.


    The wizard was locked by the vertical pupil and waved his hands repeatedly, "Hello, Demon Hunter, my name is Strigob."


    "You may call me Master Strigobor."


    Strigobor told John that he meant no harm.

 Chapter 371：

    But John could sense through spiritual magic that this person had a malicious presence towards him.


    A feeling of disgust.


    John glanced around lightly, "Don''t tell me that you are a magic mayor."


    Strigob smiled and said: "Of course not. To be precise, I asked Marija to lure you here. She sometimes works for me."


    Making an invitation gesture, Strigob invited John to walk together in this restricted garden.


    "Of course, I will buy your bearskin."


    The two people were walking on the garden corridor, and Strigob said: "People like you are not common in this place."


    John said calmly: "People like you are not common."


    Strigorb frowned, but quickly recovered. He raised his eyebrows and said, "But I seem to remember that the witcher has no emotions."


    John didn''t say anything. He felt that this distance was outrageous.


    If you want to say that there is no emotion, then Dad Watson has something to say.


    Strigob said again: "I am very grateful that fate has brought you to me."


    "Is it fate, you don''t have a clue in your mind?"


    John looked at the wizard who was still chattering, a little speechless, "Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    A wizard was hiding in a busy city and looking for a witcher. John didn''t think he was looking for him to pay his respects.


    Strigorb nodded slightly, "Very smart, Demon Hunter. I do have something to ask you for."


    "I want you to do something for me," said Strigob.


    "What monster?" John said.


    After all, there is nothing else to do except kill monsters when looking for a demon hunter.


    I am here for a trial. Killing more monsters can speed up my progress bar.


    But he really guessed wrong.


    Strigobo said: "It''s a person, a person named Furui."


    The two walked into the garden and stopped at the flower bed.


    Strigorb said: "Have you ever heard of the Curse of the Black Sun?"


    "You should know that in addition to killing monsters, witchers also kill..." John stared at Stregob and said, "Wizards."


    When these words came out of his mouth, Strigorb''s hair stood up.


    He took a deep breath, suppressed his discomfort, and continued: "Lilit, the evil goddess of the night, will have sixty girls wearing golden crowns dyeing the river blood red to greet her."


    "I studied girls born on the Black Sun and found that there were terrible internal mutations among them. I tried to cure them and locked them in the tower to keep them safe."


    "But some girls will die."


    When Strigob spoke, his expression was divine, as if he was a defender of humanity.


    Unfortunately, nine out of ten sentences are false.


    "Internal variation?" John thought thoughtfully.


    Is the Curse of the Black Sun a type of Bloodborne Curse?


    Although there are many people with their own mutations in the magical world, this is the first time I have heard of large-scale mutations.


    "I conducted autopsies on the girls and came up with the results based on my analysis." Strigob spoke easily, with a hint of madness hidden in it.


    "Eradicating these women is the lesser of two evils."


    He looked at John expectantly, as if he was not talking about killing a life, but creating hope of saving the world.


    John looked calm and asked: "So, you want me to kill her? A life?"


    In John''s time, a human life, whether wizard or Muggle, was enough to keep someone in jail until death.


    Although this guy has a white beard similar to Dumbledore.


    But compared with Dumbledore, this guy is simply the scum of the wizarding world.


    Of course, this has something to do with the era we live in.


    But this attitude still makes people uncomfortable.


    John approached Strigobo and said meaningfully: "You know, from my side, you will be sent to Azkaban for this behavior."


    "Azkaban?" Strigob looked confused, but he could tell that John didn''t want to help.


    So in order to convince John, he said: "Furi has signs of mutation."


    "Her stepmother told me that she tortured a canary and strangled two puppies..."


    "In order to ensure the safety of her family, I sent people to follow her, but they found her body stabbed to death with a brooch in the woods."


    "Later I organized people to look for her, but she escaped."


    The wizard who tried to convince John said sincerely: "She is not human, she is a monster."


    "She has been following me for many years and wants revenge." He stared at John closely. "It was at this time that you came. This is fate."


    "The giant bear kills because of hunger, but she does it for pleasure. I can pay you any amount to kill her."


    "The entire continent''s life hangs on a thread. Killing Furui is the lesser of two evils!"


    He stared at John. John thought for a while and said casually: "It''s none of my business."


    The wizard was stunned and watched John leave without looking back.


    ¡­


    "The Witcher Season 1 Episode 1, that garden is really not serious"


    Chapter 397 I Encountered a Curse


    Walking out of the round tower, John was thinking.


    "There''s something wrong. Nine out of ten things are wrong."


    He came to Marija and took his horse.


    "Since killing the bear, it seems to have become strange."


    Originally, he regarded this place as a point in time in the past, similar to the function of a pensieve.


    But what the wizard said just now made John more suspicious.


    Curse of the Black Sun?


    Lilit, the evil goddess of the night?


    These are things that were not found in the magical world before.


    ?This, he can be sure of.


    If nothing else, if the Curse of the Black Sun really exists, it will definitely be recorded in the history of magic.


    But John does not have this history in his memory.


    "If it were not the memory of the past world, then where would I be now?"


    Taking Polo away, Marija did not catch up.


    John pulled out his sword and stared at the four runes on it.


    Or rather, the Demon Hunter''s trial sent him to a different world.


    "Time travel?" He muttered, but John still didn''t sell the bearskin.


    He was a little unsure. Did he really wear it again?


    After walking some distance, he decided to complete the trial first.


    The probability of encountering magical creatures in a small town was low, so John simply prepared to leave.


    After leaving the city, he mounted his horse and ran towards the forest outside.


    And his departure also attracted the attention of some people.


    Among them was the woman cursed by the black sun.


    Furui.


    ¡­


    In the forest, John searched for a while, it seemed that it was because of the devil in the forest.


    There are no other magical creatures near here.


    John, on the other hand, was a little hungry because he was robbed of a plate of venison in the morning.


    Dismounting and coming to the stream, John used magic and the fish in the water were blown out.


    He grabbed two, threaded them on, and lit a flame. He had to barbecue in the wild again.


    After he sat down, someone walked out of the woods.


    It was Furui, coming to John''s side.


    "You want to buy bearskins?" John said without looking up.


    Furui chuckled lightly and asked something unexpected: "Have you seen the wizard this morning?"


    John picked up the grilled fish, blew on it, and said casually: "You are quite well informed, that guy is afraid of you."


    "I was once a princess, did he tell you?" Fleur sat next to John and picked up another grilled fish.


    "He sent people to the woods to kill me, and I killed the hunter with my mother''s brooch."


    The grilled fish didn''t have any seasoning, but it was fresh.


    Perhaps because of the environment here, it doesn¡¯t taste fishy, ??but has a meaty aroma.


    Furui sucked her fishy fingers and said in a calm tone: "His people have defiled me."


    John raised his eyes to look at Fury. Her expression was as calm as if she was talking about how many pieces of venison she had eaten in the morning.


    "Took my things and let me go." Furui raised her head and met John''s eyes, "Turned me from a princess to a curse."


    "In order not to starve to death, I chose to steal. In order not to be killed, I chose to kill."


    She looked at John and told the past: "I want revenge and kill him."


    John could feel that Furui was approaching him with purpose.


    This is also the reason why he chose to leave with Marija in the tavern.


    "You want me to help you kill the wizard?" John put down the grilled fish and shook his head, "That''s your business."


    "This is the lesser of two evils," Furui said firmly, "He also asked you to kill me."


    She said with hatred: "I originally had a bright future, but it was all gone because of the Curse of the Black Sun and him."


    "The queen of another kingdom is celebrating her first victory, but I am here to explain to you that I am not a monster!"


    Although she wanted to remain calm, the rise and fall of her voice betrayed her.


    "My fingers will bleed when I am injured, my stomach will hurt if I eat too much, I will laugh when I am happy, and I will curse when I am angry," she took a deep breath and said with hatred, "If someone hurts me, I will retaliate and want to kill. "


    Wanting to get an answer from John, or find a sense of identity, she asked: "Others also say you are a monster. What if they come to find you?"


    "If they attack you, won''t you kill them?"


    "How do you know I didn''t kill him?"


    John asked back, making Furui''s mood startled.


    John shook his head and said calmly: "You make your own choice, you don''t need to ask me."


    He turned and left.


    If Fury knew a man named Tom Riddle, then she would know.


    The young demon hunter in front of him is such a vengeful person.

 Chapter 372：

    In fact, he is not very consistent with the teachings of the demon hunter.


    Demon hunters kill monsters and do not participate in politics.


    But John is not like this. His reputation as the second king of the magical world is accompanied by the bones hidden in the soil of the garden.


    After walking a certain distance, John found a place to start his own wild survival again.


    There was a wizard in the city, and he didn''t want to go over and join in the fun.


    Finding a place to make a bonfire, John sighed.


    "He ate my venison and my fish." He was very melancholy.


    I didn¡¯t eat anything in the morning, so I finally grilled two fish.


    As a result, one of them was eaten.


    I started to miss Daphne¡¯s food.


    Although I don¡¯t know what it tastes like, the texture is very strange.


    But at least it can make itself full, instead of having to think about where to grab something to eat.


    ¡­


    Furui came over again.


    She looked at John''s profile and suddenly asked: "Do you believe in fate?"


    Fate?


    John paused, thinking of Harry.


    Speaking of which, he personally destroyed Harry''s destiny, or the destiny that was arranged for him.


    Furui came over and sat down. John moved a little, but still didn''t get up and leave.


    "I have decided to leave here tomorrow."


    John was stunned.


    If you leave, just leave. What does it have to do with me?


    I''m not the mayor.


    Also, I remember we just met in the morning, and we haven¡¯t even met each other for 24 hours.


    Not that familiar, really.


    But Furui didn''t seem to think so. She had been paying attention to the demon hunter in front of her since she entered the city.


    She turned her head and raised her hand as if to keep warm, then she quietly approached John and said, "When I was a child, my mother would poke my forehead with her finger."


    "She would say she would pay a silver coin to know what was going on in my head."


    John didn''t want to know what was going on in her mind. Anyway, he was thinking about whether to catch two more fish.


    The fish tastes pretty good.


    When he came to his senses, a hand was gently touching his cheek.


    What caught his eyes were those rippling eyes.


    John decisively turned his head to avoid it, leaving Furui stunned.


    Her hand deflected as if she was very persistent, and John tried to hide again.


    Now Furui was a little annoyed.


    The atmosphere is here, what are you hiding from?


    There is dry wood and a strong fire.


    I''ll bring the wine myself, and I''ll be right next to you.


    Furui stared at John, asking him to give her an explanation.


    John didn''t know why.


    No, we have only known each other for less than a day.


    What do you mean by this?


    "I like you, Yadani." Furui''s eyes seemed to have infinite tenderness, and she confessed directly.


    John was silent, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Furui saw that he was unmoved and said a little hurt: "You think I''m a monster?"


    "no."


    "So you have someone you like?"


    "no."


    "Am I not pretty enough?"


    "No."


    John was out of control, and Furui went a little crazy and said, "Why is that?"


    "Because I am only fifteen years old and underage." John said very sincerely.


    "How old are you?"


    Furui looked at John blankly.


    Looking at the black cloak on his body, he showed his angular and handsome face.


    A few white hairs the color of moonlight were faintly visible on the black hair.


    The blood and violence that came from the killing gave John a wild aura.


    There is a fierce and decisive look on his face.


    But if you look closely, there seems to be a vague childishness on that handsome face.


    Tell me, you are underage?


    Westerners generally like to be more mature, but because of John''s temperament and appearance, he covered up those immature ones.


    Furui smiled reluctantly, "Are you kidding?"


    "No," John said, "it will be considered sixteen years later."


    Furui: "..." Are you telling me that I am flirting with a little boy now?


    And you almost got together with someone?


    I confided so seriously before, was I asking a child under the age of sixteen?


    "I need to calm down." Furui covered her face with her hands.


    John said it¡¯s up to you.


    After a while, Furui cheered up.


    What¡¯s wrong with being young?


    Isn¡¯t that a bonus item?


    She looked at John, hesitated, and said seriously: "I don''t mind."


    "I mind, thank you."


    John''s ruthless answer made Furui''s smile freeze.


    Polo nudged John with his head to indicate that he was hungry.


    Let this awkward atmosphere lighten up a bit.


    Furui took a deep breath and said, "I''ll leave tomorrow."


    "Hope to see you again, Yadani."


    Her voice disappeared into the forest, and the person had gone away.


    ¡­


    Chapter 398 I made a choice


    There seems to be a profound meaning in Furui''s words.


    John spent the night in the wild.


    He really missed the tent in another world.


    "I thought I could catch one or two magical creatures, but it seems impossible."


    Unwilling to give up, John walked around the forest again, but found nothing.


    There were some squirrels climbing up and down the trees carrying nuts.


    John raised his hand and caught a falling squirrel.


    I poked the squirrel''s bulging cheek with my finger, and the nuts inside fell out.


    Putting down the squirrel, John walked over to Polo.


    The huge bear skin is still on Polo''s back. He is not short of money now, so carrying the bear skin is a bit in the way.


    "We might as well make it into a cloak."


    Thinking of this, John took the bearskin on his horse and set off towards the town.


    Although he could make it himself, with this time, John thought he could find a place to sell the ring.


    There are tailors in the town. When I left yesterday, I saw one at the market.


    "Let''s leave when the cloak is ready."


    After completing the experience without encountering any magical creatures in the town, John was ready to go to the next place.


    Re-entering the town, John found something was wrong.


    He looked up and saw that the round tower was still there, and there was a bit of a bad feeling in the market.


    I found a tailor shop, and the owner was a woman who still had charm.


    When she saw the bearskin, her eyes shone.


    John paid two gold coins and asked her to speed up the process for him.


    The boss nodded repeatedly. This kind of big business has not happened for a long time.


    Walking out of the tailor shop, John was going to sell a ring.


    He was used to spending galleons, so he was very generous with his actions.


    This left him with little money from selling the ring.


    Although Emily still owes herself a large amount of money, the money has not yet been paid.


    He couldn''t find a place that sold rings.


    Instead, I met an old acquaintance first.


    It¡¯s not right to say they are acquaintances.


    They only met once.


    In the pub yesterday.


    Furui''s men.


    The fierce bald head blocked John''s way.


    In his hand was a two-handed knife that looked untouchable.


    There were six people behind him, holding different weapons and looking at John eagerly.


    "There you are." The bald man stared at John fiercely, "The lesser of two evils, Demon Hunter."


    Today happens to be a festival in the town, but no one dares to come from that direction.

 Chapter 373：

    John thought for a while, not wanting to cause trouble, and said, "I said I was passing by, do you believe it?"


    He really didn''t intend to care about what happened here. After all, both sides were not good people.


    I don¡¯t know why both the wizard and Furui blackmailed me.


    If nothing else, just talking about the murderous aura coming from these seven people, you know that a lot of lives were on their hands.


    They stared at John eagerly, and one of them raised his crossbow and aimed at John.


    As long as John does not make a choice, the arrow will hit John.


    John sighed, what is this?


    Forced to make a choice?


    "So what are you going to do?" John was a little curious about what Furui was going to do.


    Several people on the opposite side looked at each other, and the bald man said honestly: "If that wizard doesn''t come out, we will kill everyone in this town."


    "So he came out?" John looked at them as if they were fools.


    Such a look made the bald man very unhappy.


    "Fu Rui is negotiating with him."


    In John''s opinion, this method is very vulgar.


    This method is okay for dealing with saints, but it is particularly useless against villains.


    John zoomed in and heard the quarrel.


    "Even if you kill everyone, even people from other villages, I will not go out, let alone let anyone in."


    It''s the wizard''s voice.


    Other villages: Listen to me and thank you...


    Faced with Furui''s threat, the wizard made the most unhuman choice.


    It was completely different from the various bright and great images he showed in front of John yesterday.


    "Hey, what are you thinking about?"


    A rough voice sounded, and John glanced at the seven people who were wary of him.


    Facing the witcher, they would say insulting words, but they would actually feel nervous.


    Just one look made the man holding the crossbow nervous.


    The arrow shot out of the air and shot towards John.


    Before approaching John, John raised his hand and fixed the bow and arrow in the air.


    "What''s this?"


    Staring at the arrow, the arrowhead gave off a different feeling.


    This arrow has the ability to target wizards.


    The function is a bit like the magic loop created by John.


    "A weapon specifically designed to deal with wizards?" John groaned.


    The people over there have already come to kill them.


    "Show me your power!"


    The bald man came roaring with a sword.


    John looked up, petrified.


    For a moment, the bald man''s body froze.


    He fell straight down.


    Others also rushed forward, and John drew his silver sword.


    He raised his hand and struck the object with magic to grab a person and throw him out. The sword blocked the incoming sharp blade, then he rotated the sword and cut off the sword directly.


    Turning around, he kicked the blocking shield. John jumped up and stabbed straight into the air. The sword penetrated the human body through the oak shield.


    The silver light slashed out, and in the blink of an eye, only one of the seven people was left.


    The man with the crossbow drew his sword and rushed forward.


    Without looking, John raised his left hand and flicked the man away and hit the wall.


    Just as John was about to sheath his sword, he heard footsteps.


    "Yadani!"


    There was a scream, and John looked back.


    Furui saw John knocking away his men.


    She is holding a hostage, the girl who led John yesterday, Marija.


    "You made a choice." She looked at John, anger and sadness in her eyes.


    "I will kill everyone here until Strigor comes down!"


    She was like a lioness who had lost her child, and the sharp blade felt cold on Marija''s skin.


    John raised his left hand, and Fury sarcastically said: "Magic is of no use to me."


    "It''s useless?" John thought for a while and said, "Are you sure?"


    Furui pushed Marija away and quickly went towards John.


    Her sword light is sharp, acquired through countless fights.


    John used object-taking magic and found that it was really useless.


    This surprised him.


    He thought of Hagrid, the giant''s skin could bounce magic away.


    Is Furui a mixed race?


    John changed his magic again and snapped his fingers.


    The door shattered behind Fury, but Fury was fine.


    "It really is."


    Dodging another sword, John raised his sword to block it.


    Holding Furui''s attacking sword-wielding hand down with his left hand, John twisted it hard, but he didn''t let it go.


    "Kill me to make me stop!"


    Furui said viciously, pulling out a small sword with her other hand and attacking John.


    John retreated to avoid it.


    Furui was very angry, so she played very cruelly.


    John was silent for a moment, then pulled out a wand with his left hand.


    Furui held a small sword in her left hand and a sword in her right hand.


    When she saw John''s wand, Furui was confused for a moment.


    But soon she attacked again.


    John judged that Furui''s swordsmanship level should soon reach level 6.


    Under the two swords, Furui cooperated seamlessly, one was long and the other was short, her left hand was fast and her right hand was heavy.


    But with such attack and defense, John''s sword power could not be broken.


    After a series of attacks, the wand pierced her right hand silently like a poisonous snake.


    Immediately afterwards came the airtight Silver Sword offensive.


    There were wounds left on Furui''s body, the heaviest ones on her arms and thighs. Blood flew everywhere, causing her steps to become disordered.


    Furui stepped back repeatedly, the wound on her right hand making her grip on the sword somewhat unstable.


    John used his strength to suppress the sword, and the silver light swept across the sword body, cutting off Furui''s sword and flying out. The silver sword was pressed against Furui''s neck.


    Furui knew she was no match, so she took a deep breath and begged, "Can you give me a hug?"


    "No." John swung his sword and Furui fell down.


    Watching Furui''s body soaked with blood, John was silent.


    "I was really passing by."


    He looked melancholy, wondering if these people didn''t listen to others.


    Suddenly, Harry felt like a wise man.


    At this time, the people in the market slowly came over.


    They saw the brutality of the fight.


    Trisgob also came over, and he stared at the fallen Furui excitedly.


    "Marika, Marika!"


    He called Marija''s name loudly, and Marija came out. He said excitedly: "Prepare a cart for me. I want to take the person to the tower for anatomy."


    He looked at the experimental subjects like a mad scientist, with fanaticism in his eyes and no regard for human life.


    John raised his sword and tapped the wizard''s shoulder with the sword''s spine.


    Then Strigorb remembered that there was a demon hunter here.


    Seeing the blood-stained sword blade, there was a moment of fear in his eyes.


    "Are you crazy? Her mutation will affect other people, so these people will follow her."


    He thought that John did not agree with his dissection, and said angrily: "You have fooled her, haven''t you?"


    "I suggest you don''t touch him." John found more and more people around him.


    But this gave Strigob the confidence to think of a way.


    His tone became sarcastic and joking: "Demon hunter, you killed people on the street in Balvi. You abused lynching and flouted the law."


    Incited by him, the onlookers became agitated and angry.


    Everyone yelled at John.


    Someone in the crowd shouted: "Asshole!"


    The tavern owner yelled: "You are an animal!"


    Woman in beige clothes: "You hurt her."


    Long-haired man: "Go on, you butcher."


    They all insulted John, making Strigobo feel that he had a chance to win.


    He slowly approached John and said, "You have made a choice, and you will never know whether it is right or wrong."


    His smile is so annoying.


    The crowd was furious, and one man picked up a stone and threw it at John, and it landed at John''s feet.


    Then more and more people picked up stones and threw them at John.


    Suddenly, a stone flew towards John.


    Just before it hit the body, the stone stopped.


    John''s face was calm, and he slowly put away his sword.


    Looking at the wizard fussing in front of him, he walked over and whispered in his ear.


    "Who made you think that I would swallow my anger?"


    The wizard who was smiling just now suddenly solidified his smile.


    John put away his sword, only to make it easier to draw his wand.


    "besides¡­"

 Chapter 374：

    The white light on the wand flashed.


    John grinned, his voice like a devil''s whisper.


    "Who told you that I''m just a demon hunter?"


    Moral kidnapping?


    The wand waved.


    ¡­


    Chapter 399 I destroyed the city wall


    Strigobo felt that John chose Furui.


    And Furui felt that John chose Strigob.


    A very strange thing.


    Originally, John didn''t intend to care about it, but he let them start making their own choices.


    From Strigob''s point of view, he acted righteously, ridding the world of the girl cursed by the black sun, and preventing the evil goddess of the night from landing on the mainland.


    He even felt that he could be called a saint.


    From Furui''s point of view, she was defiled by the hunters sent by Stregob, hunted down, and driven out of the kingdom that was supposed to be hers.


    Everything she did was revenge, forced to make livelihood choices, and revenge.


    But Strigorb was unmoved by the threats to the life of the town. He felt that his life was higher than that of these ordinary people.


    So even if Furui kills everyone around her, to him, it is just a symbol of the cruelty of the Black Sun Curse.


    It will only highlight your holiness for the sake of righteousness.


    For the sake of revenge, Furui would not hesitate to involve these innocent lives.


    John was sure that if Strigob really didn''t come out, Furui would lead her men to kill everyone.


    As John said before, villains and saints.


    If the person in the tower is a saint, he will come out for a child or even an unknown person.


    What Strigob did, imprisoning the girl into the tower, and dissecting the girl, none of it has anything to do with a saint.


    He is a villain, a real villain.


    Furui is also a villain.


    When villains face villains, they only care about themselves and will not feel sad about external things.


    Strigobo is a wizard and has magic.


    And Furui has a body that is not harmed by magic.


    Her sharp sword cannot break through the magic barrier, and magic cannot hurt the body.


    The spear of the son is the shield of the other.


    No one can break it, and no one can hurt it.


    The two are equally matched, and must either be destroyed together, or else neither can do anything to the other.


    It is destined to be a story with no good outcome.


    They are also very clear, so they are obsessed with looking for help from third parties.


    Witcher.


    He has superb swordsmanship and specializes in dealing with magical creatures.


    This is exactly where they broke the situation.


    So they all chose to win over John and force him to make a choice.


    Wizards and curses.


    There is only the result of one being eroded by the other.


    And John, he is not only a demon hunter, but also a wizard.


    His way of thinking is different from that of the witcher.


    Strigobor wanted to rely on popular pressure.


    Because the demon hunters only exist to deal with monsters, monsters kill each other, and humans are the ones who benefit.


    So he wanted to use the witcher''s kindness, or mission, to protect mankind, and let the people force John away.


    Just like there is a demon hunter who eradicates magical creatures for the kingdom, and Strigorb can use "this man is a liar" to get the king to drive out the demon hunter without paying a dime.


    Arrogant.


    This is the way Strigob has always survived.


    But he forgot.


    In the face of monsters, it is best to remain humble.


    Especially that monster, which just killed another monster.


    The people''s stones were mixed with filthy words. They didn''t know what would happen if this monster and beast hadn''t taken action.


    Then they are now being slaughtered by that ''innocent'' woman and her men because of their beloved mage.


    They only believe what they see, what they hear, and what they believe.


    Even Marija, who just saw who made the first move, said to John: "Leave, Yadani, you are not welcome here."


    Strigobo felt that he could complete his experiment and drive away the witcher.


    But when that ray of white light passed by and fell towards the city wall.


    Strigobo understood that he was very wrong.


    Level 6 magic plus level 6 crushing spell.


    Even without the assistance of Silver Hand and the magic crystal, it still has the power to destroy the city wall.


    The flashing white light on the wand dragged a destructive electric light, causing the city wall to collapse as quickly as it turned into powder.


    The rumbling sound sounded like the roar of an angry dragon.


    The people''s stone-throwing stopped, and they looked at the demon hunter who was bullied by their ''morality'' in horror.


    "You, how could you..." Strigorb''s eyes widened.


    No one had ever told him that witchers could use wands.


    As a wizard who is arrogant, he despises mutants such as witchers who were tested by wizards.


    Although some demon hunters can use it, it is a crude and useless little magic.


    Still can''t change these.


    Wizards are arrogant. They build towers and compare themselves to seagulls on the tower.


    But this white light completely defeated Strigob''s illusions and the joy of victory.


    The wand was overloaded and emitted white smoke due to the charged power of the crushing spell.


    John''s eyes swept across Strigobo and stayed on the people.


    He said kindly: "Since you dare to attack me, it means you have the courage to face the dangers outside."


    He smiled harmlessly, but the words he spoke made everyone''s hair stand on end.


    "Use your stones to deal with those man-eating monsters, just like you had the courage to attack the monsters just now."


    The city wall belonging to the defense of Balvi town collapsed. They were like a girl who took off her clothes, lying there like that, attracting all people with evil intentions.


    "One more thing, Strigob."


    Turning his gaze back to Strigob, John chuckled and said, "I suggest you don''t. It''s not to stop your dissection, but..."


    Everyone thought that Furui, who was dead, was still holding the small sword in her hand.


    Suddenly, her fingers moved, and her closed eyes suddenly opened.


    "I didn''t kill her."


    When John finished speaking, Strigob changed from a standing position to lying down.


    He looked back with difficulty.


    Furui''s body was covered with thick blood, like an evil spirit walking out of hell. Her neck was a little crooked because John had used the sword''s spine to draw her a little too hard.


    She held the small sword tightly in her hand, which was still stained with blood.


    And where Strigob originally stood, there was a pair of feet there.


    His trouser legs continued to splatter with blood. Furui cut off his feet at the ankles, and the original proud expression gradually turned into horror.


    "You are not dead, she is not dead!!"


    The wizard who had been strategizing just now suddenly turned into a bereaved dog. He crawled around in the mud with his hands and yelled.


    "Save me, witcher, kill her, kill her quickly!"


    Like an orchestra conductor after completing a performance, John carefully put the wand into the wand holster on his waistband.


    He bowed slightly gracefully, allowing himself to look down at Stregob.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t want to be a murderer. Didn''t you say that I shouldn''t abuse lynchings and flout the law on the streets of Balvi?"


    He chuckled, turned around and took two steps, avoiding Strigob''s attempt to hold his ankle.


    He shouted to the frightened crowd: "You see, I didn''t kill anyone."


    "Now¡­"


    Furui''s seven men staggered out of their coma and serious injuries, and they still had weapons in their hands.


    John waved to the people and smiled gracefully, "Your murderers and monsters are leaving, righteous people."


    He stepped outside, the mud under his feet was like a carefully laid brown carpet.


    The black-haired demon hunter walked through the crowd.


    From beginning to end, he chose no one, helped no one, and killed no one.


    As Strigob said, you never know whether any choice is right or wrong.


    And Strigob¡¯s choice also created the current situation.


    The choice is mutual.


    Neutrality is the principle by which a demon hunter establishes himself.


    And counterattack is the declaration of the second king of the magic world.


    The king cannot be humiliated.


    I hope those righteous and pure people can understand this sentence well.


    John left Balvi''s range.


    Fortunately, the tailor cut the bearskin before watching the fun.


    He could see that several of the scissors in the tailor''s shop were broken.


    As a businessman and an alchemist, he abides by the principles of trading.


    Leave the remaining two gold coins.


    I just don¡¯t know if the boss can get it.


    He heard about Balvi¡¯s fate in another place.


    As a wizard, Strigob has a very good escape ability. Furui was injured in the leg by John and has difficulty moving.


    Strigob fled Balvi, covered in filth, leaving behind the people he had inspired.


    The people seemed not to be so righteous when judging the demon hunters. At least when faced with those who would really harm them, they chose to run away.

 Chapter 375：

    Leaving his back to the enemy, hundreds of them died.


    Furui''s life and death are unknown, and the kingdom is hunting down that vicious group.


    I heard what it''s called... a shrike?


    The legend of the Black Demon Hunter has also spread wider.


    It seems that the saying that the witcher has no emotions is confirmed.


    But John said they were nonsense because he had a headache looking at the picture on the bulletin board.


    Name: Black Yadani


    Level: extremely dangerous


    Amount: 1000 gold coins


    It seems that I am quite valuable.


    ¡­


    Chapter 400 I am wanted


    John is wanted.


    And the price is not low, which makes people very excited.


    The name of the Black Demon Hunter is as alluring as the giant bear''s forest demon.


    Wearing a bearskin cloak, he has now arrived at the royal capital.


    Prepare to find Emily to find out about the monolith and visit this place called Tritog.


    "Once upon a time, the kingdom recruited demon hunters to deal with the Kangsang Banshee, but it seemed peaceful here."


    Walking down the street, Central Avenue is wide enough for horse-drawn carriages to drive side by side.


    The people here seem to be richer than those in Balvi, and there are also some rich ladies with heavy makeup and their own servants.


    John hid the silver sword under his cloak, but the black hair was not so obvious.


    I came to a jewelry shop and walked out with a bag of gold in my hand.


    The small bag was hanging on the left side. John found a young man on the street who looked like he was in a bad mood.


    The young man was bragging on the street and said: "As long as you are willing to give me three pieces of gold, I dare to peek into the royal witch''s bath."


    "Stop bragging, Wu Ke."


    "You don''t even know where the royal wizard is."


    The other friends laughed at him, which made Wu Ke very angry.


    He shouted: "Of course I know, I have seen the royal witch."


    "Really," a voice sounded, followed by the sound of jingling, "I will pay you ten silver coins to take me to the royal witch''s residence."


    John stood there, tossing ten silver coins in his left hand.


    Wu Ke felt that he was being taken advantage of, so the lion opened his mouth and said: "Stop joking, give me ten gold coins, and I will take you there."


    John said calmly: "Nine silver coins."


    "Can you negotiate?" Wu Ke cursed when he saw John lowering the price.


    "Eight." John continued to reduce.


    Now Wu Ke was a little panicked. He said loudly: "Five gold coins, I will take you there."


    "Seven silver coins." John glanced at him lightly.


    Wu Ke said angrily: "Three, three gold coins, I will take you there immediately."


    "Six silver coins."


    "One gold coin, one gold coin, I''ll take you there..."


    "five¡­"


    "Okay, I agree, six silver coins!"


    Wu Ke couldn''t stand this person anymore, especially his plain expression.


    He was so pinched that he said angrily: "Give me the money first."


    John threw out three silver coins and could not refuse: "This is the deposit."


    Wu Ke felt so uncomfortable that he missed a silver coin and fell to the ground.


    The companion next to him immediately picked it up and put it in his pocket, but Wu Ke chased him and beat him.


    "This is my money, you asshole."


    After grabbing the money back, Wu Ke said to John: "Follow me."


    John did not bring a sword, otherwise Wu Ke would have known that he was a wanted black demon hunter.


    Following Wu Ke, John walked through various alleys.


    Although Wu Ke likes to brag, he really didn''t lie this time.


    He knew the royal witch''s residence, in the high tower next to the castle.


    The tower is covered with green vegetation and has not been taken care of for a long time.


    Emily doesn''t like having guards outside, so there''s no one here.


    "Give me the rest of the money." Wu Ke immediately asked John for money.


    John threw three silver coins casually, Wu Ke quickly caught them and fled from here.


    After walking around for a while, John didn''t see the entrance to the tower.


    "Magical means."


    He took out his wand and tapped on the wall. The bricks on the wall bent and turned into an arch.


    John walked in and walked towards the spiral staircase of the tower.


    The top floor is a room with a bed and many documents scattered on the floor.


    Emily was lying on the ground, staring at a shabby document in an inelegant posture.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to bother me?"


    Hearing the noise, Emily cursed in a bad temper.


    When she raised her head, she saw the black hair.


    Emily''s angry expression stagnated, then turned into horror and said: "It''s you, why are you here?"


    She looked very frightened of John.


    John squinted his eyes, glanced over, and saw the wanted poster about the black demon hunter.


    "Of course I''m here to collect debts." John walked over, shocking Emily.


    "Don''t move!" Emily said quickly, "Don''t step on those things, they are ancient documents!"


    As a witch who was trapped in Black Hawk Tower and still did not forget to study, Emily regarded these documents as a treasure.


    She quickly got up and picked up those things one by one and put them away.


    After tidying up for a while, I finally put my things away.


    What happens next is very embarrassing.


    Because Emily likes to spread out her literature research, this place is very empty, with no tables and chairs, only one bed.


    John was a little speechless, this man was really rough.


    Fortunately, he didn''t mind and said with a half-smile, "You don''t think I won''t come to the capital, do you?"


    "How could it be possible, haha." Emily laughed twice.


    She really didn''t expect John to come, even if it happened before.


    Now John is wanted.


    When the Queen released the wanted notice about the black-haired demon hunter, Emily was dumbfounded.


    Not only that, someone from the Warlock Brotherhood told Emily about the ferocity of the Black Demon Hunter.


    That Master Strigorb had his legs chopped off because of the black demon hunter.


    If he hadn''t run fast, he would probably have been killed by Furui.


    Most importantly, the Warlock Brotherhood paid attention to John.


    A witcher who can use powerful magic.


    This is beyond their understanding of the witcher.


    As the creators of demon hunters, they have never heard of such a thing.


    Coupled with the incident with Strigob, wizards were wary of black demon hunters.


    There was a time when the witcher was the mortal enemy of the wizard.


    Naturally, they don¡¯t want to watch the demon hunters grow stronger.


    "Yadani, I will give you the gold coins as soon as possible." Emily said.


    "There''s no rush," John shook his head, glanced at the nervous Emily, and said, "I remember you said that there are people in the capital who understand the monolith."


    Emily corrected: "I said it''s possible."


    She found that John had seen a document that he had not picked up, and she wanted to go over and get it back.


    John held the Eastern and Western documents in his hands and stared at the words and annotations on them.


    "Those are ancient texts, you can''t understand them." Emily reminded.


    Emily didn''t dare to take it back because of John''s reputation. When she saw John looking at the documents, she felt extremely disdainful.


    John touched his chin and murmured: "The intersection of the heaven and the earth?"


    Emily opened her mouth wide, she said in disbelief: "Do you understand?"


    "Let''s just leave it at that." John shrugged.


    Throwing this thing out, Emily caught it in a hurry.


    "This is an ancient text. I need to read the information before I can understand it." Emily said unwillingly, "How can you understand it?"


    "Of course I have studied."


    John glanced at Emily who was shocked.


    The document just now made John start to think.


    The day when the celestial spheres meet and the worlds overlap.


    What is recorded above is something John has never seen.


    "It seems that as the trial progresses, this world becomes more real."


    John noticed that his exploration had continuously improved the world, and wondered whether something had happened to his grandfather''s group of demon hunters.


    Because of a trial, such a real trial was created?


    Let alone a witcher, not even Dumbledore can do it.


    The more John understands the world, the more he can realize that the world is gradually becoming real.


    "Like the Ice Box, the magical world is full of secrets."


    John was very emotional.


    Emily said: "Well, since you can read these ancient texts, instead of asking others for advice, it is better to find the answer yourself."


    "Find the answer yourself?" John asked.


    Emily nodded and said with some embarrassment: "There is a library in the palace, which is the largest knowledge base except Cowburg. It stores history and various documents."

 Chapter 376：

    "I originally fell in love with the library and came here to serve as the royal wizard."


    She said with expectation: "Can you give me a translation of the materials you have read?"


    Although he hates to admit it, John seems to be stronger than himself in ancient writing.


    As a wizard, ask others for help.


    Telling it out might make Emily lose her face in the fraternity.


    John also wanted to know more about the world, so he agreed to the proposal.


    Since the library is located in the palace, John can only go there when Emily goes there.


    It is announced that John is Emily''s guard.


    But when they got inside, John was flipping through the information, while Emily was taking notes.


    This stay lasted for several days.


    Until the runes on John''s sword flashed, John knew that he was leaving here to continue participating in the trial.


    He asked: "Where are the magical creatures?"


    Emily provided him with a location on a blue mountain where someone had seen flying lions.


    It is also a reward from the kingdom. If John can solve it, he can also get a reward.


    John thought it was a good place to go and was ready to go there.


    During this period, Emily helped John a lot, dealing with the palace and searching for information.


    I can''t help but repay.


    "I hope we can meet again one day." Emily sent John out of the city.


    She kept a low profile and covered her appearance with a cloak.


    John nodded, and after riding on the horse, he said to Emily: "I left you a gift, which can be regarded as a reward for these days."


    Emily was startled and watched John leave.


    Emily didn''t notice that when she said goodbye to John, someone was following them.


    A group of people with the wolf-slaying mark left the royal capital on horseback.


    ¡­


    Chapter 401 I went to Blue Mountain


    To get to the Blue Mountains, you need to cross the Eastern Kingdom.


    John Quan thought he was traveling. Two days after he left the royal capital, he found a place to rest.


    Put a radish into Polo''s mouth. The horse''s favorite food is radish.


    Polo chewed the carrot slowly, and John split the flying bat with his sword.


    He is now in a cave, which is a shortcut to the Blue Mountains.


    He once again wondered if there was some mysterious organization among the hotels.


    Even such shortcuts are recorded.


    Beyond the cave is the territory that enters the Eastern Kingdom.


    Wiping the blood off the sword, John glanced at the runes on it.


    The four runes are still bright. Yesterday, I encountered a magical creature that looked like a pheasant. After killing it, the fifth rune became brighter.


    If John does not go through the trial, he can collect other runes by killing magical creatures.


    Walking out of the cave tunnel, the temperature here is a bit low.


    Polo snorted, his hooves stepping on the ice-covered soil.


    A crackling sound resounded in the forest.


    After walking for a while, he found a village.


    The village is very wary of the arrival of strangers. After seeing John, everyone showed a vigilant look.


    A middle-aged man walked up to John, glanced at John''s ears, and then asked with a smile: "Hello, how can I help you?"


    John nodded and said: "My horse and I have been walking for a day and a night, hoping to find a place to stay. Of course, a considerable fee will be paid."


    A smile can often make people relax, and John''s smile made people around him lower their guard.


    The middle-aged man''s smile was a little more sincere. He happened to be going for a drink, so he led John to a pub.


    "We don''t have a hotel here, but Old Dan will be willing to provide you with a room."


    The man''s name is Sandy, and he is the leader of the guards here.


    However, there were only ten guards in this group. The old Dan he mentioned was a balding man with oil stains on his clothes from frying fish.


    When he heard that John wanted to stay, Old Dan showed enthusiasm.


    Sandy whispered to John: "Don''t try Old Dan''s fried fish, that taste..."


    Sandy curled his lips, obviously it was not good.


    As the captain of the Guards, Sandy is very popular.


    This guard was formed voluntarily by the village.


    Since it is still in the wild, there is no human civilization around it.


    Sandy poured John a glass of hot wine, took a sip of the wine, and then said after dispelling the cold: "After winter, those guys also become active."


    "Monsters?" John thought they were those magical creatures.


    As a result, Sandy said: "Elves."


    Elf?


    This is something new.


    John has not seen elves yet. During his time in the library of the royal capital, he saw many records about elves.


    He has pointed ears and a chiseled face, a very elegant figure, and possesses superb intelligence and magical talent.


    "Yes, those guys are not extinct yet."


    Sandy drank several drinks in a row and said with a drunken breath: "Those guys sometimes harm crops and steal things."


    He hates the elves very much, and even the guards are mainly to guard against the elves.


    It is not surprising that humans are hostile to elves, because many parts of this world were built on the ruins of elven civilization.


    John took a sip of hot wine and said to himself: "When there are more different enemies, the power of the wizard becomes irrelevant."


    Wizards are a force against elves.


    The elves are the enemies of human beings, but they have calmed down the internal conflicts.


    The history learned from here has been separated from the original world.


    John suppressed the doubts in his heart.


    Sandy was drunk and it was Old Dan who sent him back.


    John went to the stables, and Polo looked sideways at him.


    "I''ll leave tomorrow. You can get some sleep first."


    Put your hand on Polo''s head and communicate with it.


    Psychic magic is still very convenient.


    Having been comforted, Polo quickly adapted to a strange place.


    John also returned to the tavern room to rest.


    Old Dan''s tavern is closed.


    The village became quiet.


    By the next day, the gloomy weather seemed not suitable for traveling.


    John stood there while Sandy changed her clothes.


    He still smelled of alcohol, and he was holding an oak shield, which looked more like a pot lid to John.


    "You''re leaving?" Sandy asked in surprise, "You may not know that it may snow heavily these days."


    "I know, but I still need to rush to the next town." John held Polo''s hand and prepared to leave.


    Although Sandy was a little pity, he thought this person was very good, but he still didn''t force him to stay.


    Watching John leave, Sandy sighed: "This kind of life is enviable."


    He was a little envious of a life where he could travel far and wide, but unfortunately he had a family to take care of, so that wouldn''t be possible in this life.


    Just half a day after John left, the village welcomed new people.


    The sound of horse hooves shook the frost off the trees, and a team of people arrived.


    "Have you seen this person?" The leader had a scar on the bridge of his nose.


    He opened a portrait, and Sandy''s fearful eyes swept over the group of people.


    There were seventeen people in total, all carrying swords.


    On the saddle, there is a wolf-slaying mark.


    Sandy had been to big cities and heard about this sign.


    Belongs to an organization that calls itself the Nemesis of the Demon Hunters and wants to kill all the Demon Hunters.


    It¡¯s called a hunting group.


    In fact, it is a bandit-like group.


    These people were very ferocious, and there were reports of massacres.


    Sandy did not dare to offend and looked at the person in the painting.


    Black hair wears a sword.


    After carefully identifying it, he shook his head and said, "No, I haven''t seen it before."


    "Huh?" The man with the scar on the bridge of his nose frowned and asked, "Has anyone been here recently?"


    Sandy said honestly: "Only one person came, but that person was not armed and had brown hair."


    Now it was the scarred man''s turn to be confused.


    They asked several more people, and they all got the same answer.


    Just when Sandy thought it was over, the scarred man said: "We need to rest, lead the way."


    Sandy''s heart sank. Facing those people, he could only hope that they would not cause trouble.


    After he sent the people to the tavern, he immediately asked other guards to get their weapons on guard.


    There was the sound of drinking and fierce laughter in the tavern.


    Sandy thought she just had to be prepared.


    They did not conflict.


    But he forgot what a group of desperadoes would do if they got drunk.


    When a guy with a strong smell of alcohol tears the clothes of a girl in the village, it means disaster is coming.


    ¡­


    Night.


    Flames rose from the village.


    Men screamed, women wailed and screamed, and the carnage echoed in the night.


    Sandy''s oaken shield fell in the burning tavern, and Old Dan was disemboweled, pot in hand.

 Chapter 377：

    The flames spread out from the tavern, horses galloped in the village, the hunting group insulted the women, killed the men, and set the village on fire.


    Sandy fell at home. He wanted to take his family away, but was stabbed through the body with a sword.


    When he was dying, he saw a boy with pointed ears beside the haystack.


    The boy looked at the horrific scene in fear. In his hand was a bag of millet stolen from someone unknown.


    The guards who defended the elves died in the hands of humans.


    It''s so dramatic and ironic.


    Sandy reluctantly raised his hand, and the frightened elf boy ran out of the haystack and rushed into the dark forest in the light of the fire.


    Sandy just maintained his posture and died.


    ¡­


    Went away for another three days.


    The horse''s hooves left cherry blossom marks on the ground one after another.


    John looked into the distance and saw the blue mountains stretching endlessly.


    The snow makes this place a little brighter.


    He has arrived at the Blue Mountains.


    He used Vientiane to change his brown hair gradually back to black.


    The runes on the sword flickered, as if guiding John.


    "Buzz-"


    An arrow shot toward John''s head.


    At the approaching moment.


    John raised his hand to catch the arrow.


    He slowly looked sideways, and each person with the smell of blood looked at John with greedy eyes.


    "Finally found you, Black Demon Hunter."


    The leading guy had a scar on the bridge of his nose, which made him look like his nose had been cut off.


    "Kill him and get the reward!"


    With an order, the hunting group accelerated towards John.


    John slowly drew out his sword. The runes on the blade flickered for a while, then suddenly stopped flashing.


    At this moment, a black shadow passed by on the horizon.


    A huge shadow was reflected on the ground, as if it was dark.


    "Roar-!"


    A lion''s roar stirred up huge snowflakes, and the riding horses stood up in fright.


    The people in the hunting group were originally ferocious.


    The black shadow fell and bit off half of a person''s body in one bite.


    The rumble caused by the landing sent the hunting group into panic.


    "It''s a flying lion!"


    I don¡¯t know who shouted, and the hunting group who was clamoring to kill the demon hunter was frightened.


    The flying lion has a pair of eagle wings, and its body is even bigger than the demon in the forest.


    Eating a person does not fill your stomach.


    Another person is being eaten. If someone tries to resist, they will only repeat the same mistake.


    The hunting group that massacred the village suddenly became prey.


    What''s ridiculous is that the scarred man actually said to John: "Demon hunter, kill it quickly. Isn''t your duty to protect humans?"


    John smiled.


    He didn''t move, and the scarred man shouted: "Hurry up, you are a demon hunter!"


    "Sorry," John said lazily, "witchers don''t protect beasts."


    The scarred man wanted to say something more, but the flying lion''s **** mouth had already eaten the person.


    The remaining horses barked and ran around, and John witnessed the flying lion massacre the hunting party.


    In the distance, there is a pair of eyes looking at this side.


    The white-haired man has inquiry and thinking in his eyes.


    ¡­


    Chapter 402 I killed the flying lion


    The flying lion is very cruel, it is bloodthirsty and murderous, and will kill all the people in the hunting group.


    Blood stained the land of the Blue Mountains red, and the horses were eaten until only nine were left.


    As if he just remembered that there was another person, the flying lion turned to look at John.


    Its body is bigger than a giant bear, and the feathers on its wings are like sharpened blades.


    Just now, a person was caught in the wings, like falling into a meat grinder, and quickly turned into meat dregs.


    The leather is so tough that even an ax cannot leave a mark on it.


    ?Fast speed, high attack, and strong defense.


    This seems to be an unsolvable monster.


    John looked at the big guy and said, "This should be the flying lion that Emily mentioned."


    I remembered that when I came here, I also found some animal carcasses. I think they were accumulated by flying lions when they were hunting.


    And the Flying Lion can definitely be regarded as the guy who has brought the greatest sense of oppression to John during this period of time.


    The teeth, stained with minced meat and bones, were dripping with blood.


    The ferocious gaze is like a predator targeting its prey.


    John said: "If Hagrid were here, he would probably praise you as a cute guy."


    With Hagrid¡¯s aesthetics, John felt that he would give the flying lion a name.


    Holding the sword in his right hand, John pulled the reins with his left hand.


    Polo turned around and saw the flying lion. The smell of similar beings being killed made him feel panic.


    John used mind magic to comfort it and suppress other emotions.


    "Don''t be afraid, we are the predators."


    John whispered, and the pupils in his eyes shrank into vertical shapes.


    He tilted his head, "Should I cut off your wings or stab your heart?"


    This attitude angered the flying lion, and a lion''s roar was accompanied by a rushing hurricane.


    John drove Polo and killed the flying lion.


    The eyes on the distant peaks are always watching here.


    As John came to the front, the flying lion''s claws that could easily kill a horse fell down.


    Silver light came out from the gaps in the claws, and the unpleasant sound of sparks and metal thorns sounded.


    John felt like he had hit a steel bar and sparks flew everywhere.


    Another attack from the Flying Lion had already come. John let go of the reins and held his sword in both hands to block the attack.


    His body flew out like a cannonball. Polo hissed, turned around and was almost torn to pieces.


    "It''s the first time." John stopped rolling and was knocked away for the first time.


    This flying lion''s attack power is very high. If it doesn''t release its power, John suspects that Polo will be beaten to death.


    Raising his left hand, an invisible wave spread from John''s body.


    Polo ran towards the distance, and John turned the sword.


    "Let''s do it again now."


    Against such a formidable guy, the knight is somewhat useless.


    ?But it doesn¡¯t matter.


    I don¡¯t just have that one blessing.


    "Big guys, it''s easier to deal with you than other guys."


    John grinned, and the flying lion flapped its blade-like feathers and flew up.


    It hovered in the air like an eagle for a while, then headed towards John on the ground.


    "Boom!"


    The sound of heavy objects falling to the ground was accompanied by the sound of tinkling, and sparks continued to fly.


    John held the sword in both hands, and the silver light was airtight.


    Sparks continued to burst out between the sharp claws and blades.


    Every blow felt like being beaten by a giant monster.


    John gradually adapted to the rhythm.


    He had fought against Gryffindor at Hogwarts, but that was against wizards, not against monsters.


    Raising the sword fiercely, the tip of the sword touched the sharp teeth that had bitten off.


    The cold light magnified in front of the flying lion, and the flying lion''s wings spread downwards.


    The huge flying lion''s body retreated quickly.


    Obviously, this monster also has unusual fighting intuition.


    If he had gone any further just now, John''s sword would have penetrated the flying lion''s eyes and smashed his brain into pulp.


    "Excellent judgment."


    The corners of John''s mouth rose, and his offense and defense changed.


    He doesn''t have shooting star shoes, but he has a physique that has been watered by years of exercise and magic blood.


    Chase him out with long strides.


    When the flying lion wanted to repeat its old trick and take off, John raised his left hand and pulled hard.


    The invisible force dragged the flying lion''s wings and fixed it half a meter above the ground.


    John speeded up, and before the flying lion''s claws could be slapped down, his sword emitted a silver light and cut the lion''s fur.


    Then he turned over and grabbed the mane under the belly of the flying lion, and used the force to jump up to his back.


    Aiming at the flying lion''s back, John held the silver sword upside down and stabbed it hard.


    "Roar-!"


    The flying lion roared in pain, but John didn''t stop.


    Take a step back and pull hard with both hands.


    The wound that was originally only a few inches was pulled out to a meter.


    This time Fei Shi completely lost his mind.


    Because the flying lion was huge enough, this sword could not even stab the flying lion''s internal organs.


    It flew into the sky and crashed towards the mountain, trying to kill the guy on its back.


    John will not do what he wants.

 Chapter 378：

    Pulling out his wand and pointing it at the hilt, John released a banishing spell.


    Being repulsed by an alien force, it is like two magnets of the same **** that repel each other being squeezed together.


    The silver sword was squeezed into the flying lion''s body, and the hilt was submerged inside.


    "Pfft."


    The silver sword broke away from the flying lion''s body and turned into a silver light and quickly fell into the ground.


    The flying lion howled in mid-air, and its body fell downwards.


    John cast a shock-absorbing spell on himself and jumped directly from the back of the flying lion.


    When he was less than half a meter from the ground, John was as unharmed as if he had fallen on cotton.


    "This guy is rough-skinned and thick-chested."


    The bear skin on his body was scratched a little. John shook his head and said, "I don''t like lions."


    Raising his hand to use the camera magic to **** back the silver sword that had sunk into the ground, John waved to Polo, who was looking at him from a distance.


    Polo trotted towards this side very sensibly.


    John took Polo to the place where the flying lion fell.


    There are many useful parts on the flying lion, such as the teeth and claws, and the wings may be used to make new meteor shoes.


    John had always wanted to do it before, but unfortunately he didn¡¯t have the right materials.


    The flying lion flew some distance before falling. John sat on Polo and walked slowly over.


    Because of winter, there are not many plants in the Blue Mountains.


    In a crater that looked like a crater caused by a falling meteorite, John saw the flying lion.


    It was lying there dying, with more air coming out and less air coming in.


    Sometimes, having too much vitality is not a good thing.


    It is bound to die. John''s sword penetrated its organs. It is only a matter of time.


    Seeing John coming, the flying lion whimpered and had no strength to continue fighting.


    John pulled out his silver sword and walked towards the flying lion.


    He stood in front of the flying lion, holding the silver sword tightly.


    "Let me end your pain for you."


    After saying this, his sword turned into a half-moon silver light and chopped off the lion''s head.


    Not much blood came out, and the penetrating injury had almost drained the blood.


    Even the lost vitality of the lion skin cannot hinder the sharpness of the silver sword.


    John stood there in silence for a moment, blood-red light entered his sword, and the fifth rune was lit.


    He raised the silver sword and flicked it hard, and the flying lion''s blood fell from the silver sword onto the stone.


    Next, he needs to think carefully about what materials to take away.


    Although there is a small bag, there are also some things in it.


    Just as he was sizing up the flying lion, a footstep approached quietly.


    Polo blinked and watched the white-haired man approach John.


    The moment he reached out, silver light flashed and was held down by a hand.


    John''s eyes narrowed, and he punched with his left hand, but the opponent turned his head and dodged it.


    Taking the opportunity to kick the man''s knee, John freed his right hand. John twisted his sword and passed by, but the man bent down to avoid it.


    The two kept a distance, and John looked at the opposite side.


    He has silver-grey hair and a weathered face. Although he doesn''t look young, he has a strong body that makes young people envious.


    The amber pupils give people a stern yet kind feeling.


    Wearing leather armor and carrying a sword on his back.


    The necklace on the chest is a wolf head.


    John looked at the other person, and the man looked at him.


    After a while, the man spoke with some appreciation: "You are very vigilant. Being able to kill the flying lion alone proves your ability. Where did you come from, kid."


    There was no hostility on his body. John lowered his sword to his side and said calmly: "Redania."


    "That''s quite a distance," the other party stared at John''s sword, "Are you a demon hunter?"


    Without waiting for an answer, he continued: "With black hair, a witcher''s silver sword, and no amulet... you are a black witcher, Yadani."


    Based on John''s characteristics, he guessed that John was the famous black demon hunter.


    But judging from his posture, he did not mean to bring bad luck to John. On the contrary, he pondered for a while and said: "I feel an unusual aura from your body, but we can talk somewhere else, kid."


    He extended an invitation to John, "My name is Vesemir, and I am going to the place where I will spend the winter. Do you want to go with me?"


    John put away his silver sword and looked up at the coming heavy snow. He nodded, "There is no other choice."


    ¡­


    Chapter 403 I entered the castle


    Vesemir has a very high skill in dismembering materials, and is even more crisp and clean than John, the alchemist.


    A flying lion, with the cooperation of two people, was packed up directly before the arrival of the wind and snow.


    "What did you and the wizard buy?" Vesemir watched with interest as John stuffed the flying lion''s teeth and feathers into the small bag.


    Even an ordinary person can tell the clues from the overstuffed small bag.


    The extra lion head and paws were carried away by Polo.


    Even so, the flying lion still has a body there.


    "It''s really big. To be honest, this flying lion is difficult to kill." With John''s consent, Vesemir collected some of the flying lion''s blood.


    "We didn''t have this guy last year."


    Vesemir led the way forward, and John led Polo to follow.


    They moved along the river bed, crossed another gully, and embarked on a road that looped around the mountain.


    John stood there, and from there he could see the ruined castle huddled between a pile of stone walls.


    The place had gone through a war and was badly damaged.


    Only the scaffolding defensive wall, the remaining towers and gates, and the heavy and thick cylindrical main tower remained.


    John said thoughtfully: "It seems that the situation of the demon hunter is not that good."


    With nostalgia in his eyes, Vesemir walked forward and said, "We don''t welcome everyone."


    John shrugged, naturally the man he was looking at was a demon hunter.


    On the historical wall of Jovonovich, John could predict the situation of the demon hunter.


    And the appearance of Vesemir made John more certain that Jovonovich was different from the people here.


    He had never seen his uncles wearing that kind of amulet, and the color of their eyes was normal.


    If John wants to find out about the witcher, he must find a witcher.


    The silver sword in his hand intentionally guided him to meet the demon hunter, so he followed the silver sword''s guidance.


    The snow had covered their ankles as they walked into the castle.


    Parking Polo in the stable at the door, John unloaded the things on top.


    Vesemir looked at John''s movements and suddenly said: "Nice bearskin."


    "It''s a pity that the workmanship is poor."


    John shrugged, "Only half done, they didn''t welcome me."


    "That''s right." Vesemir said.


    "This way Yadani."


    As the existing master of the witcher, Vesemir has a good attitude towards John.


    He took John into the castle.


    Walking through the dim corridor and pushing open the oak door of the hall.


    It''s deserted here because the witcher hasn''t returned yet.


    "The witchers usually come back in winter, so we won''t be disturbed here."


    Vesemir said: "Let me take you to find a room first."


    John placed the lion''s head casually on the table, and he walked to the tree with many badges hanging on it and stopped.


    Vesemir came to him, "These are the last thoughts that those who have left can give us."


    There are many emblems on the tree, and the witchers are not popular.


    Compared with dying in the hands of monsters, there is also death in the hands of humans.


    Not a human being, not a monster.


    The existence that is caught in the middle is the most uncomfortable.


    "You haven''t thought about changing?" John asked.


    Vesemir glanced at him, shook his head and said: "The witcher remains neutral, child."


    "But don''t you know very well what you get in exchange for being neutral?"


    John scanned the hall, and there were still traces of the war on the walls.


    "Is this why you destroyed the wall of Balvi?" Vesemir obviously knew this demon hunter and knew more about his deeds.


    John said casually: "It''s their choice. I won''t protect people who throw stones at me."


    The young demon hunter had surprisingly clear thinking, and Vesemir felt that it would take some effort to teach this child well.


    "Your swordsmanship is very good, but it''s not the way a witcher fights." Vesemir came to the side, threw the firewood into the stove, raised his hand and lit it with a burst of heat.


    He had fought against John, and even though it was brief, he could still see John''s unique fighting style.


    The fighting method of the witcher relies on weapons and physique, as well as those sigils that are looked down upon by wizards.


    John took out his wand, not like a witcher at all.


    "Actually, not long ago, I didn''t know that I was a witcher." John put his wand on a pot.


    The pot without a drop of water was filled with water, and Vesemir, who turned around to dig out some snow to cook, was stunned.


    "Clear spring is like water, a very common mantra."


    John smiled, looked to the other side and said, "The room is over there, I''ll choose a room."


    Vesemir motioned for him to do as he pleased.


    Going to choose a room, John looked at the stone rooms that were in disrepair and might collapse and bury people in the next second.


    In the end, John chose a better one. Two mice were crawling under the bed, and he scared them away.


    He tapped the bed with his wand, and the dust flew out of the window in a ball.


    "Magic is very convenient, but relying too much on magic will make your swordsmanship deteriorate." Vesemir said leaning against the door.


    He glanced at John''s silver sword and smiled kindly: "I still have time before more people come back."


    "Then please enlighten me."


    ¡­


    John and Vesemir came outside the castle.


    The snow falling at this time had little impact on the two demon hunters.

 Chapter 379：

    As demon hunters, they have unusual physiques.


    Vesemir also drew his sword.


    It was also the first time that John saw the fighting method of a demon hunter.


    Vesemir''s swordsmanship is steady and without any bells and whistles.


    Each of his sword strikes was aimed at defeating his opponent.


    John was proficient in level 6 swords, and was forced to retreat one after another in the face of the attacks from the person in front of him.


    "Level 7 swordsmanship."


    With his eyes focused, John held the sword in his right hand and collided with the opponent''s weapon.


    This is a sword skill that belongs to the pinnacle of human beings. After more than twenty collisions, John''s throat was pressed against the sword.


    In contrast to John''s embarrassment, Vesemir seemed relaxed and contented.


    "It''s like Dumbledore with a sword." John lowered the tip of his sword with some disappointment.


    The last people to put such pressure on him were Dumbledore and Voldemort.


    With swordsmanship alone, John would not be able to make an effective counterattack in front of Vesemir.


    but¡­


    A wand slipped out of John''s sleeve.


    He is not just a swordsman.


    "Armor Protection (Protego


    Vesemir''s sword was bounced away, and John''s wand shot out white light and hit a yellow shield formed by Vesemir''s raised left hand.


    "Alder''s Seal."


    "Expelliarmus!"


    John was knocked away by the impact, and the sword in Vesemir''s hand also fell out.


    After rolling on the ground twice to relieve his strength, John rubbed his shoulders, as if he had been hit by a cow just now.


    And Vesemir was stunned for a moment when he saw the weapon he flew out.


    John walked over and pulled out the weapon stuck in the snowdrift and handed it to Vesemir.


    "You are the most skilled swordsman I have ever seen." There was no disrespect in John''s tone.


    He said to Vesemir: "If I want to learn, I wonder what the price will be?"


    Vesemir put his sword back into its scabbard, shook his head and said, "There is no need to pay, I can already confirm that you do not belong to any sect."


    Once upon a time, a sect of demon hunters betrayed this group, so Vesemir needed to conduct a test on John to see if he was an undercover agent of that sect.


    Now it seems that John is indeed unusual.


    Although he could be defeated with swordsmanship, Vesemir could not guarantee that he could win in an unprepared instant battle because of the unpredictable magic.


    The fighting style of his genre is more about preparation.


    Because of the betrayal of a faction, this castle was plunged into flames of war.


    There are not many people left in the genre. If you can absorb a good young man like John, it will be a very good investment.


    "I haven''t told you yet," Vesemir came to John and stretched out his hand, "Welcome to Kaer Morhen, Yadani."


    "In this winter, I will train you to become a real demon hunter."


    John held his hand and smiled: "My pleasure, Master Vesemir."


    Vesemir smiled.


    The Black Witcher has officially become a member of Kaer Morhen Castle.


    As the snow gets darker, more and more demon hunters return here from all over the continent.


    This is also Vesemir''s favorite and saddest time. The only thing he hopes for is that there will be more of these demon hunters trained by himself.


    But reality often does not turn out as expected.


    The witchers are back, but there are fewer of them than in previous years.


    A look of loneliness flashed across Vesemir''s face. He played the role of mentor and father among this group of people.


    The last person to return had milky white hair and two swords on his back.


    ¡­


    Chapter 404 I became a hunter


    In the hall of Kaer Morhen, more than twenty demon hunters were drinking wine and chatting about what they had encountered.


    The candlelight made the deserted hall more bright, and they made it feel like home.


    "A lively scene."


    John saw the white-haired witcher who finally arrived, and he hugged the other witchers one by one.


    Here, they are like family.


    Both of them are monsters hated by the world. Only when they get together can they show their emotions beyond rumors.


    Leaning on the armrest on the second floor, John recalled that he had been here for a long time.


    "I''m afraid I''m going to miss sixth grade." Assuming the flow rate here was the same as the original world, John felt that he might be regarded as a missing person.


    "Yadani," Vesemir came to John and patted his shoulder, "come with me and get to know them."


    When John was brought into Kaer Morhen, Vesemir adopted him as his own child.


    As Vesemir walked down, the demon hunters saw Vesemir, with respect in their eyes.


    But when John came out, there was doubt in their eyes again.


    Vesemir held the silver cup and looked at the demon hunters with emotion: "I hope you can stay safe and come home alive."


    The witcher raised his glass and drank together.


    "Here''s to us for surviving another winter." A demon hunter took the words and raised a glass.


    "Jing is alive and breathing."


    "Respect brothers."


    Each of the demon hunters expressed their sincere emotions.


    After it was over, Vesemir held the wine glass with one hand and patted John''s shoulder with the other, "I will introduce a new person to you. He is..."


    "Black hair, and that sword." A tall demon hunter stared closely at John''s dress and said word by word, "Black demon hunter, Yadani."


    "It seems that my name is lucky enough to reach your ears." John chuckled.


    The atmosphere was not as harmonious as the family dinner just now, and the demon hunters looked at John.


    "You destroyed a city." The tall demon hunter stared at John with a fierce look in his eyes.


    "Lambert," the dark-skinned witcher next to him reminded him.


    But Lambert still said harshly: "He did more than just that, Black Demon Hunter."


    Vesemir did not speak, he wanted to see how John would solve this problem.


    The cream-white-haired witcher spoke, "Calm down, Lambert."


    "Geralt, will you destroy the city like him?" Lambert is like a dynamite barrel that explodes whenever anyone clicks on him.


    Geralt covered his face with his hands helplessly and sighed.


    Lambert looked at John and snorted: "He only dares to scare ordinary people."


    "You know what?" John laughed dumbly. He walked towards Lambert, stopped in front of him, and said softly, "If you have a problem with me, don''t be like a talkative **** and use your weapons to speak. ¡±


    "It''s what I asked for!" Lambert choked.


    The truth in the fist will naturally convince the other party.


    Geralt held down Lambert''s shoulders, but Lambert pushed him away.


    The dark-skinned demon hunter Cohen said helplessly: "You know, this is called youthfulness."


    Lambert is the second youngest witcher among them.


    "Yadani," John was stopped by Vesemir as he walked out, and Vesemir said, "don''t kill Lambert."


    "Don''t worry, Vesemir," John said easily, "I never kill anyone."


    Their conversation made the demon hunters present look strange. Although Lambert was young, he was very powerful.


    Except for a few people present, other demon hunters did not dare to say that they were Lambert''s opponents.


    John walked out of the hall.


    They came all the way to the clearing where they fought Vesemir last time.


    Lambert drew his sword and waved to John, "Let me see what you are capable of, Black Witcher."


    John drew his sword slowly, with a careless look that annoyed Lambert.


    He admitted that John had made him angry.


    After John''s sword was unsheathed, Lambert rushed towards John.


    All the witchers watched the battle. Geralt came to Vesemir and asked: "Do you believe him?"


    Geralt looked at the two people who were at war with each other and continued: "I can see that he is very young, really young."


    "He is not a bad person," Vesemir crossed his arms and said indifferently, "I met him on the Blue Mountains, when he was fighting with a flying lion and killing it."


    "A flying lion?" Geralt frowned, "I haven''t seen that kind of monster in the Blue Mountains for a long time."


    "This is not a good sign. The world is changing, White Wolf." Vesemir said deeply, "This child is also one of the changes."


    The battle over there has begun.


    In full view of everyone, Lambert rushed to John, the sword in his hand cutting through the snowflakes.


    John acted at the same time without using magic.


    He wanted to see these demon hunters and his own swordsmanship.


    The sword blade collided with a spark.


    The silver light dazzled under the snow. Lambert was so powerful that every sword blow could fly away the snowflakes on his body.


    And John''s sword was not bad either. After more than a dozen moves, he roughly estimated Lambert''s strength.


    Level 5 is close to level 6 swordsmanship.


    The other party''s attempt to defeat John with swordsmanship is tantamount to talking in a dream.


    After finding out the details, John seized the opportunity for Lambert to swing his sword, used the tip of the sword to deflect Lambert''s weapon, took three steps and two steps at a time, jumped up and hit Lambert''s chest with his knee.


    Lambert''s tall body stepped back repeatedly and couldn''t help but kneel down.


    John''s sword turned, cut through the sky, and rested on Lambert''s neck.


    Lambert''s originally condescending gaze turned to looking upward, and John looked like a king crowning his ministers, his expression calm and unwavering.


    Lambert''s face turned blue and purple, and finally he muttered: "I lost."


    He could actually use the seal to continue fighting, but he didn''t.


    Because he doesn''t think that his seal can destroy a city wall.


    John raised his eyebrows and threw the silver sword into the air.


    He walked towards the demon hunters and faced them, with his hands spread out and his posture relaxed, "Who else wants to find a reason for Balvi?"


    The demon hunters looked at each other, and Geralt said with emotion, "I now believe that he killed the flying lion alone."


    Vesemir joked: "You should see the head, it''s inside."


    The silver sword flying into the air reached its limit and fell downwards, exactly where John was.

 Chapter 380：

    When Cohen saw it with sharp eyes, he shouted loudly: "Get out of the way!"


    The silver sword fell quickly, and its speed combined with its sharpness could easily penetrate the body.


    John turned his waist slightly, and before he was about to be pierced, the silver light penetrated into the scabbard behind his back.


    Geralt''s pupils shrank, he was very courageous, coupled with powerful skills.


    A strong person has the right to speak wherever he goes.


    He was accepted quickly, Lambert being the first to accept him.


    Then came more people.


    This winter, he received special training from Vesemir.


    Vesemir was surprised to find that John had amazing achievements in alchemy.


    Even he, an old-fashioned demon hunter, was shocked.


    In addition to training, John spends more time in those laboratories.


    This was once used as an experimental site for training demon hunters.


    There are some notes left by wizards, which become what John looks at most often.


    The ancient text made John''s long-untouched runes begin to slowly improve.


    Along with it, there is alchemy.


    The gray icon gradually gained some color.


    John was like a dry sponge, greedily absorbing every drop of knowledge.


    Even Vesemir lamented that it would not be long before he would be unable to continue teaching John.


    This kid is too unreasonable, and his swordsmanship improves with every battle.


    At first, it can be suppressed within twenty moves, then later, it will take fifty moves, and finally a hundred moves.


    The two people John has the best relationship with in Kaer Morhen are Geralt and Eskar.


    Especially Geralt, he thought he was already the king of demon hunters, but he didn''t expect that there was someone more brave.


    Geralt was Geralt''s sparring partner for a few days. He had just been sparring with John for eight hours yesterday. He had just been lying down for two hours when he was pulled up by the energetic John.


    Later, John¡¯s title was no longer the Black Demon Hunter.


    But the devil, the devil of the night, the night devil.


    Like a drama, this title spread among the demon hunters.


    You can see ghostly people appearing all over the castle at night.


    Winter also passes in this time.


    The demon hunters left one after another.


    John has also drained Vesemir''s knowledge almost dry.


    "I think I can''t keep you any longer." Vesemir patted John''s arm with both hands.


    "I can''t ask you too much, but as a demon hunter, I hope you can kill more monsters."


    Vesemir put a silver wolf head badge on John''s neck.


    He officially became a demon hunter.


    From the badge, white light flew out and merged into the sword.


    The sixth rune was lit, and the seventh rune began to flash.


    John knew that this was to urge him to undergo a new trial.


    He took out a ring from his small bag and threw it to Vesemir.


    Said: "As a reward for these days."


    Vesemir caught the ring, and John mounted his horse and left.


    ¡­


    Chapter 405 I broke the cat bone


    The silver sword will guide John forward.


    After a period of travel, he walked out of the Blue Mountains.


    On the way, he killed many magical creatures.


    Among them is a magical creature that looks like a mantis and has high magic resistance.


    John gained a lot in Kaer Morhen, and he benefited a lot from the demon hunter''s fighting methods and that special potion.


    In terms of alchemy, he can feel improvement.


    The collision between the demon hunter''s alchemy and the wizard''s alchemy gave him a premonition.


    When you leave this world, you may be able to reach level 7.


    The re-refined meteor shoes gave him the ability to fly, but he was still used to riding on horseback.


    Polo also became a little lazy after the winter.


    John thought it might be the mare that fell in love with Geralt.


    "I''ll have a chance to make your dream come true." John patted Polo on the head.


    Use mind magic to convey your thoughts to Polo and restore the horse''s energy.


    Replaced Polo''s horseshoe so that it would not hurt the horse''s hoof on the gravel road.


    A group of soldiers lined up ran past.


    "This continent is going to war."


    John''s eyes darkened, he was now in the Kingdom of Livia.


    On the way, he heard a piece of news.


    A place called Sintra was attacked.


    A massacre led to the death of the Queen of Sintra, who was known as the lioness.


    I don¡¯t know when a country in the south gained such power.


    War has always been cruel. This is the same whether in the original world or in this world.


    Demon hunters remain neutral and will not participate in any war.


    Although John is not an orthodox demon hunter, he still maintains neutrality.


    He would sometimes spend his own money to buy information about magical creatures from War Children. Although he repeatedly emphasized that this was a transaction, those people still remembered this generous traveler.


    His reputation seemed to have improved during this journey, and the black demon hunter Yadani gained a reputation for mercy.


    As John watched the soldiers move forward, he recalled the time he spent with Geralt.


    "I remember that Geralt seemed to have an unexpected son in Cintra."


    He pondered for a moment, then pulled out his silver sword and took a look.


    The seventh rune follows him on his journey to kill magical creatures, and is only a little darker than the previous six.


    "I don''t have a destination anyway, so let''s go over there and have a look."


    He rides a horse and carries a sword. Sometimes he can see bandits taking advantage of the situation to rob him. Without exception, he will become one of the legends of the black demon hunter.


    Starting from Redania and passing through the Blue Mountains, John''s path was explored by some interested people.


    Among them, there is a wizard.


    Strigobo.


    His legs were cut off by the mutant daughter Furui, and his body was severely injured.


    But the wizard''s physique was different from that of ordinary people. After escaping, he returned to Xenide Island where the Brotherhood was located.


    There, he explained his experience to the wizards.


    The difference is, he is a victim.


    And the black demon hunter teamed up with the mutated daughter to commit a serious crime in Balvi.


    "They intended to massacre a city."


    When Strigob said this, all the wizards present felt the same.


    The mutated daughter who is regarded as a monster, and the demon hunter who is regarded as a monster.


    Together, they caused Master Strigob to have both of his feet amputated and his hands amputated.


    "This is an evil deed." A dark-skinned wizard seemed to be of high status.


    Strigob used illusion magic to create his hands and feet. When he heard this, the corners of his mouth rose.


    But he suppressed this joyful emotion very well.


    "I suggest that we should make preparations to eliminate the devil-like demon hunter."


    He accused the Black Witcher of his crimes and put him on the opposite side of the Brotherhood.


    Only he knows what he is thinking.


    That demon hunter who can use powerful magic is more necessary to study than the mutated daughter Furui.


    He felt that it was a curse, an unusual curse that created an unusual witcher.


    Everyone discussed.


    "We need to make plans for Nilfgaard." A wizard retorted to him.


    "There is no difference between them," Strigob said arrogantly. "They are both butchers, slaughtering a city."


    "Nilfgaard is even more dangerous. They recruit wizards and plan tragic wars."


    The wizard continued, "The witchers will not participate. They remain neutral."


    The wizards of the Brotherhood looked at each other.


    But the arrogance of wizards prevents them from taking a kingdom seriously.


    Because the entire northern kingdom stands behind them.


    Such an attitude made a witch present fall into deep thought.


    ¡­


    Regarding the quarrel between wizards, John did not know anything about it.


    Because he saw the huge damage caused by this war.


    "These scenes are recorded by later generations, and written records are far from depicting the real impact."


    John left Livia and was throwing down a dead deer.


    This is a businessman''s family. The male master is away, leaving a woman with her children.


    When John threw down the dead deer, the daughter looked nervously at the sword behind his back.


    "Can you tell me about the monsters nearby?" John asked the girl.


    This girl doesn¡¯t look like a farm girl.


    High forehead, neat eyebrow arch, and charmingly wide distance between eyes.


    Hair color is white.


    John lowered his head and glanced at the other person''s hand again. The fingers were delicate and delicate, not like a delicate person who could be raised in a place like this.


    But he didn''t care, he decided to light up the seventh rune before heading to Sintra.


    In the wild, wild deer is more useful than gold.


    John dropped a dead deer, which alarmed the mistress of the house.

 Chapter 381：

    When Christide saw the stranger, she thought the visitor was evil.


    During the war, there were many people who did ridiculous things.


    She was instinctively wary of John, and after learning about John''s deal, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    After all, as an orphan and a widower, I was still a little nervous when I saw a person holding a weapon.


    "You are looking for monsters. In the reed field past here, there are three strange cats that eat corpses." When Christida mentioned the corpse, the little girl trembled.


    John nodded when he heard this and said: "If it is true, then our deal can be concluded happily."


    He looked at the woman and said, "I hope there is someone who can lead the way."


    Christida was a little embarrassed. She didn''t want to go out with a person with weapons.


    At this moment, the girl who was questioned first spoke, "I''ll take you there."


    "Ciri." Christida spoke to her adopted daughter.


    The white-haired Ciri showed determination that was different from ordinary girls. She said: "I will take you there, but you have to give the deer first."


    "Of course." said John, a kid who looked about the same age as a first-year student at Hogwarts.


    Although he acted very mature, John was actually still less than sixteen years old.


    He held out his hand to Ciri, "I hope you don''t mind riding on the same horse with me."


    "Of course not." Ciri held the hand and was pulled onto the horse by John.


    Cristide was still worried, but Ciri reassured her.


    "let''s go."


    Ciri reached out to grab the reins, and John let go of his hand, letting Ciri control Polo.


    Ciri has ridden horses before, but none of them are as stable as this horse.


    When passing by a path on one side, there was a sound of collapse next to it.


    But the horse wasn''t afraid at all, and didn''t even turn its head.


    This surprised Ciri, and she asked curiously: "What''s the name of this horse?"


    "Polo." John did not touch the girl, but tried not to get close.


    "Polo?" Ciri tentatively called the name.


    But Polo didn''t respond at all, which made her very depressed.


    "It''s deaf, so it can''t hear." John said casually, "How long until it arrives, Ciri?"


    Ciri looked forward, somewhat dissatisfied with John''s dismissive tone, and said, "Pass the front."


    All right.


    John felt that he might as well dismount and walk, maintaining a posture so as not to touch Ciri''s weak waist.


    Xirui also noticed it, and she was a little surprised.


    She is still aware of her appearance.


    Originally, she volunteered to lead the way because of John''s dead deer.


    After escaping from Cintra, she was adopted by Cristide. This adoptive mother treated her very well and treated her equally.


    So she wanted to repay the other party as much as she could.


    Now she had suppressed her dissatisfaction with John''s demeanor.


    "We''re here." She tightened the reins and stopped.


    John dismounted and looked around. Here was a patch of reeds.


    As the sun was setting, shadows were cast into the reeds, and crows were making unpleasant calls.


    This place looks full of weirdness.


    Ciri dismounted and tried her best to stay calm. She couldn''t help but stand behind John and whispered: "Those three strange cats appeared and wandered here three days ago."


    John found human bones on the tree with signs of gnawing.


    "Stay behind me." After saying to Ciri, John drew the sword on his back.


    When Shirley saw John''s back, it gave people a sense of security.


    They walked into the reed field.


    John tapped the sword on the ground, and an invisible wave was transmitted.


    Before Siri could react, John turned around suddenly, grabbed Siri''s shoulders and pressed down.


    Silver light floated over Ciri, and the shrill meowing sound made people shudder.


    A drop of blood fell on Ciri''s ear.


    She turned her head and saw with her peripheral vision, a blood cat the size of an ocelot was pierced by a sword and hanging there.


    The cat followed John and the others silently as they entered the reed field.


    If it hadn''t been for John just now, Ciri''s neck would have been torn apart by the blood cat.


    ¡­


    Chapter 406 I saw the white wolf


    "Grab my robe."


    John shouted low, raised his left hand and knocked the blood cat away.


    His eyes turned into vertical pupils, and two shrill baby-like cries were heard in the dark night.


    John used a psychic spell to look for traces of the blood cat.


    Unless you see these guys with the naked eye, you can''t even hear their existence.


    "The fur can also isolate it from detection."


    John''s eyes narrowed. The one just now was eager to attack, and its tail swept the reed for John to catch.


    Shirley grabbed the corner of John''s clothes and followed closely behind John.


    "It seems I made some mistakes." John said lightly, "I should let you leave."


    "Don''t underestimate me." Ciri said.


    John took off his bearskin cloak and covered Ciri directly.


    "This cloak has some defensive effects. It will not kill you at once, nor will it let you get burned."


    "Fever?" Ciri was stunned.


    John''s eyes quickly scanned the reeds. Since he couldn''t find them, he just forced them out.


    He pulled out his wand and said, "Incendio"


    The ancient whisper sounded, making Ciri stunned.


    It made her feel inexplicably familiar.


    Then she understood why John said she wouldn''t be burned.


    Flames floated out from the tip of the staff, quickly turning the reeds into a sea of ??fire.


    Reeds are inherently flammable, and they can''t stop burning now.


    A shrill cry came out again from the reed field that was engulfed in flames.


    John locked in immediately.


    He raised his left hand, and a shock wave destroyed all the shelters in front of him.


    A cat with blood-brown fur was exposed, and the lines on his shoes glowed purple.


    Ciri saw John disappear in front of her, and the next second the sharp scream of the baby''s cry hit her eardrums.


    John kicked the blood cat''s bones to pieces, and cut off the blood cat''s head with his sword.


    The second blood cat died.


    Siri''s face showed joy, and before she was happy, she felt the fatal feeling coming from behind.


    Just when she felt death approaching, she took a step forward.


    She couldn''t help but scream at the burning pain.


    There was a terrible scratch on the bear''s skin.


    Looking back, a blood cat with flames burning on its body roared unwillingly.


    When it was about to attack, a ray of silver light passed through its neck.


    The silver sword was nailed into the ground, and the blood cat was killed as well.


    John came over and lifted up Ciri''s cloak.


    The claw marks on the cloak did not penetrate the bearskin, but the impact still damaged the clothes on Ciri''s back.


    "It''s okay, but the clothes are a little damaged." John pulled up Ciri.


    Ciri hurriedly wiped her hands behind her back and touched the broken place. She was very sad.


    Those are the clothes Ciri wore from Cintra. Regardless of their value, they are one of the few things that she can miss about Cintra.


    "Reparo"


    Shirley was feeling sad when she heard John''s whisper.


    She looked around and saw that where the wand was pointing, the scars on her clothes were being repaired.


    This is magic she has never seen before from the palace wizard.


    John repaired her clothes, used a telepathic spell to confirm that there were no monsters around, and he reached out to Ciri.


    Xi Rui was stunned for a moment, not knowing why.


    "My cloak." John pointed, indicating that he could return it to himself.


    Shirley took a deep breath, and for some reason, she suddenly felt that John had become annoying.


    The feeling of being protected just now disappeared without a trace.


    After solving the blood cat, the sky has completely darkened.


    John lit up the seventh rune as he wished.


    He took Siri back, but he couldn''t let Siri go back alone.


    But this time he didn''t ride a horse. He let Ciri sit on it and he chose to walk on his legs.


    "What''s your name?" Xi Rui suddenly became curious about this person.


    She asked curiously: "Why are you killing monsters everywhere?"


    "It''s a mission of some kind," John said casually, leading the horse on the path, "My name is Yadani."


    "Yadani?" Hearing this name, Ciri felt a little familiar.


    She found that although it was dark, John was not affected at all.


    The two of them walked to Xirui''s adoptive mother''s house.


    "Ouch¡ª!"


    A wolf howled, making John stop.


    He looked up and saw, under the moonlight, a white wolf with silver light on its body, looking here from a distance.


    "What is that?" Ciri''s eyes widened.


    "That''s some kind of guidance." John had a feeling that he might have to go back soon.


    Ciri didn''t understand what John''s guidance meant, and the white wolf quickly disappeared.


    They returned to Ciri''s adoptive mother''s house. Seeing Ciri''s safe return, Christida finally let go of her worries.

 Chapter 382：

    "Traveler, why not rest here for one night."


    Thanks to John for providing the family with venison, Christida invited John to stay one night.


    She is a kind woman, otherwise she would not have adopted Ciri as her adopted daughter.


    John was about to refuse when he saw Polo staring in one direction.


    He looked over and saw that there were freshly pulled carrots in the stable inside the home.


    "Okay, I''ll pay." John pointed at the turnips and said, "I''ll pay one gold coin for those turnips."


    Just as Christida was about to refuse, John put down the gold coin.


    He placed the carrot in front of Polo.


    Polo ate crunchily.


    Christide''s son came out, and when he saw John with his sword, he was equally wary.


    After Christide told him about John''s deeds, he asked Ciri in disbelief.


    "Did he really kill those three strange cats?"


    Shirley nodded. After receiving the answer, her son was full of admiration for John.


    He wanted to touch John''s sword, but John advised him not to.


    He had no choice but to give up.


    Christida paired the venison with red wine to make it delicious.


    This aroma is so tempting that even Ciri has not tasted this delicious food for many days.


    Watching the children devouring the food, Christida felt very proud.


    John washed his face outside and came in. He washed away the dust from sleeping in the open during this period, revealing a young face.


    The three people in the family were a little stunned.


    John''s calmness often makes people forget his age.


    "How old are you?" Ciri couldn''t help but ask.


    "Fifteen." After wiping his hands, John picked up a piece of venison with a fork and put it into his mouth.


    Christida subconsciously looked at her son, who was about the same age as herself.


    John really didn''t act like an ordinary person.


    Chewing the venison, John said vaguely: "I will pay for this dinner."


    Shirley found it strange that every word John mentioned was related to fees and transactions.


    When he heard that he had money, his son''s eyes lit up and he said, "Do you need to wash the horse?"


    "It''s a good idea," John chuckled. "If your workmanship satisfies me, I don''t mind paying."


    Christide''s husband is a businessman, and his son is a good combination of his father''s bloodline.


    He immediately finished the venison indiscriminately and ran to the stable to prepare tools for washing horses.


    Under the service, Polo washed off the dust on his body and made a comfortable snorting sound.


    Originally, the son had some objections to his mother bringing back an adopted daughter of unknown origin, but after eating the venison, he gave up.


    He doesn¡¯t hate Ciri, he just hates adding to the family burden.


    After John finished his venison dinner, he wiped the corners of his mouth and habitually took out a gold coin from his small bag and put it down.


    Christida was a little helpless. She asked John to take the gold coins back.


    The venison was given by John, and he just turned it into food.


    Shirley also felt more curious about John. He was different from everyone else she knew.


    At this time, Brush Ma''s son was also working hard to clean Polo.


    A meteor-like fireball streaked across the sky, hitting a fortress in the distance.


    The whole family was stunned and looked up.


    Christida murmured softly: "It''s Nilfgaard."


    That fireball was the first signal.


    It indicates that this war is officially about to begin.


    John was watching the fireball fall when suddenly the silver sword vibrated slightly.


    He pulled out the silver sword and saw the runes above it lighting up and flashing.


    "War?" He pondered.


    Ciri noticed this scene and asked in a strange way: "Are you leaving?"


    John was stunned for a moment, then nodded.


    He had a hunch that this war might be the time for him to leave.


    Putting the silver sword back, John took out a bag from the small bag.


    There was a bag of gold coins heavy inside, and he put the gold coins on the table.


    If he guessed correctly, these things cannot be taken back.


    It is better to leave it to this family than to let it disappear.


    Cristide was startled by his actions, and those gold coins frightened the woman.


    "Just think of it as fate." He snapped his fingers, and Polo ran out of the stable, and his son couldn''t hold him back.


    Raising his hand, Polo''s wet body quickly dried, and John got on the horse.


    When he saw Xiri, he always felt that this girl was special.


    Throwing a ring out of the small bag, John smiled at her and said, "Use this to protect yourself and your family."


    After saying this, he turned around and left on his horse.


    Ciri subconsciously caught the ring and chased John out. She shouted: "Yadani!"


    It''s a pity that John has left, which makes Ciri feel lost.


    ¡­


    Chapter 407 I participated in the war


    When leaving, John saw the white wolf again.


    He understood that his next trials would be completed on that battlefield.


    Polo scratched the ground with his hoof uneasily.


    Animals are more talented at detecting danger than humans. Even Polo was scared. That war must be cruel.


    Use mind magic to appease Polo.


    A fireball flashed across the sky again, and John followed the trajectory of the fireball.


    Soon, he saw the flying fireball being bounced away by a force before falling into the pass.


    It was the wizard who took action.


    The fluctuations of magic were clearly visible in John''s eyes.


    "A battle led by wizards."


    John rode towards the lonely city.


    The city was originally sleeping, but now it was like boiling water. The noise and panic inside made John startled.


    "No army?" The panicked voice surprised him. There was no army stationed.


    There are people inside, but at most they are some militiamen who have been exposed to weapons.


    It is far from meeting the requirements of the army.


    Are you going to use this camp to defend Nilfgaard from the attack of the black army?


    John recalled that the black army he saw had at least tens of thousands of people.


    The city wall here is not high. On the contrary, it looks very old.


    John came here and was discovered by a wizard.


    "who?"


    The chestnut-haired witch discovered John, and she approached him with a wary look.


    John slowly turned his head and greeted the visitor: "Hello."


    "Who are you?" The red-haired witch never stopped being on guard because of John''s words.


    John had no choice but to say: "I am not from Nilfgaard, but I came to check out the situation here."


    "Are you a spy?"


    "No, I am a traveler." John waved his hands repeatedly.


    The chestnut-haired witch remained skeptical.


    At this moment, a fireball flew towards this side.


    The terrifying magic power contained in it made the chestnut-haired witch''s expression change.


    The person in the fortress took action, it was a black-haired witch.


    The black-haired witch raised her hands high and bounced away the falling fireballs.


    The impact caused by the fireball explosion caused some gravel to fly towards the two of them.


    The chestnut-haired witch subconsciously raised her hands to defend herself.


    The gravel was fixed in the air.


    She looked at her hands and saw that she did not use magic.


    She looked up and saw that John had a wand in his hand, and all the stones had been bounced away.


    "Are you a wizard?" The witch was stunned at first, and then said happily: "Are you here to help us?"


    "Well¡­"


    John didn''t know either. After all, he was here for a trial.


    Looking sideways, the white wolf''s figure flashed past the city wall, seeming to confirm his camp.


    "You can say that." John said vaguely.


    But this also makes people happy. The chestnut-haired witch said: "My name is Triss, and you are welcome to join the defense battle."


    "John." John did not say the name Yadani.


    Because the witchers remained neutral, John did not want to break the rules.


    You are looking for the demon hunter Yadani. What does it have to do with me, the wizard John?


    Although she had never seen John in the fraternity, Triss was still very happy.


    She took John into the city wall.


    As for why she wasn''t afraid that John was sent by Nilfgaard, it was because John''s help just now made her feel at ease.


    It can be seen here that the current witches are still a bit immature.


    John walked into the city wall and the people inside were awakened.


    Some were running for their lives, while others were preparing things in a panic.


    "Are they villagers?" John guessed their identities when he saw that these people basically didn''t have any decent armor on them.


    "Yes, it will take some time for the army to arrive. We didn''t expect Nilfgaard to arrive so quickly."


    The speed of Nilfgaard''s march this time exceeded their expectations.

 Chapter 383：

    John frowned slightly. He didn''t see the white wolf after entering.


    The white wolf came in just now and then disappeared.


    He was a little confused. Sheri could obviously see it, but the wizard here couldn''t?


    Most of the wizards present were witches, and there were only a few wizards.


    There are twenty-two wizards in total.


    Together with the villagers, they have to deal with Nilfgaard.


    John was noncommittal.


    As the sky gradually brightened, the tension caused by this night attack did not disappear.


    Many villagers fled, and those who remained were summoned.


    "I wonder what other tricks they have up their sleeves?"


    The leader of the wizards is Wilgefortz, a wizard.


    He looked righteous, tall, and extremely handsome.


    He looks only in his thirties, but is actually much older.


    The arrival of John caused a strange look in Wilgefortz''s eyes, but he still welcomed him.


    "We can''t wait for the Northern Kingdom," Wilgefortz was not only a wizard, but also a commander who had participated in the battle. He said decisively, "We must fight."


    Nilfgaard marched too fast, and the army of the Northern Kingdom had not yet arrived.


    Triss said: "But we only have twenty-two...twenty-three people."


    She subconsciously glanced at John and included him.


    There was a huge disparity in power, and a wizard expressed his stance, "I will not leave. Anyway, I have lived enough."


    At this moment, heavy fog began to rise in the forest in the distance.


    It was created by magic.


    John felt that the fog magic was similar to his own.


    Heavy fog drifted this way, covering up the traces of Nilfgaard''s march.


    Vilgefortz immediately began to command, "They are coming, we have to move."


    He named ten wizards and said, "You guys go out of the city."


    Then she said to a green-robed witch: "Sabina, take the villagers to the fort."


    He quickly mobilized wizards to form a defense line.


    John was not transferred out; he was assigned the task of defending the city walls against enemies.


    ? He is not fully trusted.


    Everyone was mobilized, and John stood on the city wall, watching the army gradually approaching.


    The villagers distributed bows and arrows and prepared weapons.


    High above, the black-haired witch who stopped the fireball from falling was making preparations.


    Triss stood beside John and chuckled: "That''s Yennefer of Vengerberg."


    She thought John was attracted to Yennefer and joked: "She''s pretty, isn''t she?"


    It was indeed beautiful, John admitted.


    Triss cheered him up and said: "After this war is over, you can pursue it."


    "It''s not necessary." John didn''t know why, but he felt that the people here seemed to be quite open-minded, and he just took a look.


    Triss pursed her lips and smiled, thinking that John was shy, "Have courage."


    "I am fifteen years old." John said expressionlessly.


    At this moment, Triss''s eyes were filled with confusion.


    ¡­


    The war began, and heavy fog came outside the city.


    Triss also walked out.


    She touched the ground with her hands, and the magic power was transmitted through her hands.


    She murmured an ancient language, and John looked solemn.


    The spores bloomed in the forest, and the toxins spread caused a large number of soldiers to fall.


    John was a little surprised and muttered: "A unique application of the growth spell."


    A voice appeared in her head, it was Yennefer.


    "Coral, there are soldiers directly ahead."


    John squinted his eyes and saw a phalanx of soldiers approaching directly in front.


    "Psychic magic." To John''s surprise, this magic was very similar to his own psychic magic.


    The witch named Coral stood in front of the phalanx of soldiers and raised her left hand. As her magic power spread out, the phalanx of soldiers all fell down.


    And she had a nosebleed at the same time.


    "These magics will harm the body." John felt the changes around him.


    In this battle, the authenticity of the world is basically the same as the original world.


    "It''s a rule."


    John knew what the extra was.


    The rules of the world have been perfected, and now I am in a real battlefield.


    The war is going on, and villagers are throwing explosives by throwing flying rocks.


    Under Yennefer''s command, she captured all traces of enemy soldiers.


    John''s eyes turned into vertical pupils.


    Under his observation, the chaotic particles that once appeared on Nagini now filled the battlefield.


    "These magics are similar to Bloodborne Curse."


    He stared at the magic fluctuations, turning into chaotic particles and spreading continuously.


    There are not only wizards here, but also wizards in the Nilfgaard army.


    John sensed the chaotic particles born in the city, and he drew his wand and pointed it at the place where the particles gathered.


    "Reducto"


    White light streaked across the empty streets in the city.


    The newly generated vortex there was hit by white light.


    The white light submerged inside.


    ¡­


    Wei Ge is the wizard of Nilfgaard''s army and one of the commanders of this battle.


    She summoned the soldiers and used magic to open the portal.


    The soldiers drew their bows and arrows, aiming at the vortex.


    Just as the arrow was about to be released to catch the defender off guard, Wei Ge''s expression suddenly changed.


    White light flew out from inside, exploding like a flash.


    The surrounding trees were blown by the strong wind, and the soldiers were thrown away by the impact.


    Wei Ge is not immune either.


    "Who is it?" She hit the tree and slipped, her eyes widened.


    ¡­


    John''s blow caught Yennefer''s attention, and she recalled Vilgefortz''s words in her mind.


    "Don''t trust that person too much."


    But now, the situation on the battlefield is not optimistic.


    Her eyes became firm.


    The voice sounded in John''s head.


    "John."


    ¡­


    "The plot of the witcher will end tomorrow, spread the flowers."


    Chapter 408 I broke the trial


    The fog almost surrounded the entire city.


    Because of magic, the mist cannot enter.


    The door was broken open.


    It¡¯s only a matter of time before those terrifying black armies rush inside.


    The ten wizards sent out will also have insufficient magic power when being pursued and intercepted by the black army.


    John stood on the city wall and witnessed the witch being chased by the army.


    He discovered that a steady stream of chaotic particles was coming towards the broken gate. John''s duty was to protect the city wall.


    Logically speaking, it seems that it is not within his management scope.


    But he heard the call.


    "John, I want you to go to the city gate."


    It was Yennefer, she finally decided to believe John.


    Even though they didn''t know each other for even one night.


    But now there are not enough manpower.


    John looked down at the city gate and fell down from the city wall.


    It looks like an act of seeking death.


    The black army discovered John, and they came towards John.


    Without even looking, John swung his left hand, and an impact knocked the soldier away.


    He walked to the city gate, and any soldiers who wanted to come were knocked away by him.


    The mist is approaching.


    Look carefully, it''s a person.


    Chaos particles continued to scatter from that person''s body, and his face looked haggard.


    The white robe seems to be wrapped around a skeleton.


    The man walked towards the city gate with firm steps.


    John drew his sword without using his wand.


    The runes on the silver sword flickered, and John raised his eyes to look at the man.


    The wizard from Nilfgaard also felt something.


    The wizard opened his hands, and the mist surged towards John.


    John whispered to the silver sword: "Tell me, is it you?"


    The silver sword trembled slightly as if it were psychic.

 Chapter 384：

    John smiled knowingly.


    A wisp of flames burst out from the sword.


    There seems to be a fire dragon residing in it, with the power to destroy heaven and earth.


    As the seventh rune lit up, the sword began to show its true appearance to John.


    An ancient whisper like a dragon''s roar came from his throat.


    Too obscure to understand.


    "I am a fire dragon."


    As the voice fell, the flames on the silver sword ignited.


    The wizard''s mist has arrived in front of him.


    The fire broke free from the mist, turned into a flying dragon, and sank into the wizard''s body.


    The wizard stretched out his hand in the direction of John with difficulty, his skull-shaped face filled with unwillingness.


    "The white flame will purify the world!"


    With endless regret, the wizard let out his final roar.


    Starting from the center of his eyebrows, a red trace burst out with flames.


    The crimson flame burned throughout his body, engulfing him completely.


    A rectangular box with a tooth-like seal fell from his body.


    John stood under the city gate with one man and one sword.


    Blood-red light penetrated the sword, and the eighth rune lit up.


    The flames converge.


    The appearance of this sword changes.


    It''s like the dust has been removed, revealing a delicate and special sword inside.


    The Sword of Silverwick.


    This is the true appearance of the silver sword.


    John stroked the vacant gem on it and felt a little emotional.


    The white wolf appears again.


    It stood in the mist, staring at John with its icy blue eyes, showing its fangs in a demonstration.


    John held the sword in his hand, his eyes gradually turned gray.


    "It seems that you are also one of the trials."


    He slowly walked out of the city gate and approached the white wolf step by step.


    "Tell me who you are?"


    The tip of Silver Wake''s sword touched the ground.


    Wherever the sword tip passed, the golden flame dragged a trace.


    The flame cuts a golden line through the white.


    Yennefer always paid attention to the overall battlefield, and she noticed this scene.


    "John, come back." She called John''s name, asking him to go back and defend.


    But John''s brain didn''t send her a reply.


    "John!"


    After Yennefer called several times to no avail, she had no choice but to look for others.


    "Triss, guard the city gate."


    Triss received the order and hurried to the city gate.


    She saw the flames on the ground. The flames would not disappear, but would always exist.


    Eternal Fire.


    "John, come back!" Triss called loudly.


    John walked towards the white wolf and heard no sound.


    ¡­


    The night passed.


    Ciri walked out of the house.


    It''s foggy outside.


    Through the mist, she saw a white wolf.


    It¡¯s the same as what I saw yesterday, but a little different.


    She was stunned and murmured: "What is that?"


    Yes, what is that?


    She is the second person who can see the white wolf.


    I felt an unusual aura from the white wolf.


    That''s not a monster or an animal.


    It was an unspeakable thing. It was like a disaster, covered with white frost, and seemed to engulf the whole world.


    Huge fear struck Ciri''s heart, her breathing became rapid, and her eyes turned pale.


    It seemed like snowflakes flying from the sky were flying into my eyes.


    She will be buried.


    Suddenly.


    A little flame.


    It is golden.


    Burning on the earth forever.


    It melted the snow in my eyes.


    Ciri gasped for air and fell down there.


    Chaos entered her brain, and the ancient blood in her body caused her to murmur mysterious words.


    ¡­


    John saw the winter day, with endless white dust flooding the continent here.


    That scene is like...


    Eternally frozen.


    The thing that he brought to the world of the Gate of Things surged wildly in his mind.


    "The box of ice is permanently frozen, and white frost is coming."


    The scene kept switching, and John heard a voice in the fog.


    "Be aware that the time of the sword and the ax is near, the time of the cold wolf, the storm, and the snow.


    The time of frost and white light is coming, the age of madness and contempt: the age of the end.


    The world will die in the frost and be reborn under the new sun.


    That is also the time when the seeds sown by ancient blood are reborn.


    This will not sprout, but will burst into flames.


    This is inevitable! "


    That voice was somewhat familiar, as if I had heard it before.


    The gray in his eyes occupied his entire eyes, but his consciousness was clear.


    This strange feeling was different from other prophetic states, making John''s mind feel like he had entered an era of chaos.


    Chaos particles are wrapped around him.


    These things came to him but did not enter his body.


    John looked at the white wolf and said solemnly: "The Era of Cold Wolf and Snow."


    A golden flame ignited on his sword.


    "This is the reason that is becoming more and more real." John murmured, "The blood of the demon hunter allows the world to find me."


    "The unexpected child of this world."


    He glanced at the flames on Silver Wake''s sword and said to himself: "Is it fate?"


    The ninth trial, the white wolf in front of you.


    The disasters of this world are also the fate of the world.


    "The unexpected child who once broke the fate of magic came to this world to bear his fate."


    John slowly lowered his sword and said with a cold expression, "This is treating me as a tool."


    Just like before.


    Strigobor and Fury.


    They forced John to make a choice.


    The same is true in this world.


    Unable to complete the trial, John will not be able to return to his previous world.


    His classmates, friends, and family there were all inaccessible.


    And if he kills the white wolf, he will bear the curse from the disaster, turn into the bearer of the white frost, and lead the disaster out of the world and take it to another place.


    It is better to say that it is a sacrifice than a killing.


    "I see, the so-called trial should have ended long ago." John looked up at the battlefield, life was as fragile as paper.


    Accept the arrangement?


    Then he is not John Wick!


    He took hold of the Witcher''s amulet and pulled hard.


    The amulet was torn off, and a magic circle composed of lines and circles appeared in his hand.


    Inserting the Silver Wick Sword into the ground, John clapped his hands.


    The amulet changes rapidly in the palm of your hand.


    Melted into a pool of silver light.


    Holding the silver light in his left hand, he drew out the sword of Silver Wick with his right hand.


    John pressed towards the ninth rune on the sword.


    The blazing heat burned the skin in the palm of my hand. Even with the skin of a fire dragon, it was extremely hot at this moment.


    The silver amulet was embedded into the sword body bit by bit.


    When John let go of his hand, the position of the ninth rune was occupied by silver.


    John said coldly: "Don''t try to influence me."


    Slytherin will not be changed by others.


    But the world will change for me!


    The white wolf is gradually disappearing, and with it is the amulet belonging to the demon hunter.


    John imprinted a circle in his left hand.


    It means that the demon hunter Yadani is dead and is now in this world.

 Chapter 385：

    For John Wick, the wizard of Hogwarts.


    A person who is not bound by regulations.


    ¡­


    John slowly put away the Silver Wick sword.


    He exhaled a long, turbid breath.


    "The last trial?"


    After forcibly breaking the ninth trial, John can return to his own world with only the last one left.


    He looked back and saw Triss summoning vines to block the city gate.


    A group of Nilfgaardian soldiers pursued the witch and arrived not far from him.


    "Coral, come back soon, don''t stay!" Yennefer''s voice sounded.


    John looked around and saw that the witch was in danger.


    Seeing that John returned to normal, Yennefer contacted John.


    "John, go save her!" Yennefer''s voice sounded in John''s mind.


    Coral''s footsteps stopped. She saw her wizard being persecuted.


    She wanted to save people, even if Yennefer''s voice almost broke in her head.


    When Coral raised her hands to cast a spell, a black-armored soldier raised his sword and slashed at her.


    Her arm was broken, and her spellcasting was also interrupted.


    Yennefer closed her eyes in pain, she could not save her companions.


    When the soldier stepped forward to torture Coral to death, he raised his weapon and was horrified to find that the sword in his hand turned into dust.


    It¡¯s not just him.


    The weapons in the hands of the Nilfgaardian soldiers approaching the city gate became extremely fragile.


    A burst of white light turned into ripples and spread out.


    John raised his hand and waved his wand.


    Now that he has given up his identity as a demon hunter, John no longer needs to abide by those rules.


    His eyes swept over, and he still lacked the last trial.


    Then let¡¯s take Nilfgaard as the final ending.


    His expression was indifferent. In his eyes at this moment, those soldiers were already bargaining chips for him to leave.


    He strolled toward the outside of the city, shouting loudly like a hymn.


    "Black soldiers, remember this moment.


    Those who stand in front of the army;


    He is the Lord of the Stars and the creator of Johnny Silverhand.


    The King of Green Glaze, the new king of the magical world.


    The person who experiences eternal freezing, the holder of the golden flame.


    The second person to refine the magic stone, the person to touch the door of things.


    Jovonovich''s Yadani.


    Black soldier, remember this man.


    The man who defeated the black army...John Wick. "


    His voice echoed across the battlefield.


    As his last word fell, thick dark clouds rose in the sky.


    John soared into the air and reached the sky above the city.


    He raised his wand, and white lightning shot into the sky.


    The thunder turned into a white giant sword and penetrated into the hinterland of Nilfgaard.


    The earth was torn apart by it.


    The black was shattered by it.


    Black lightning flashed in John''s eyes.


    The body greedily absorbs the magic power around it.


    The originally aggressive Nilfgaardian army stopped and all stared at the black-haired man in the air.


    ¡­


    Chapter 409 I turned into flames


    After being attacked by white light, Wei Ge recovered.


    She sensed that the wizard she sent to the opposite side did not step inside.


    "For the white fire!" Nilfgaard''s soldiers shouted loudly in the forest.


    Other soldiers responded one after another, and the Nilfgaardian soldiers were still gathering.


    Even with the help of many wizards, they still cannot face this number.


    The White Flame is the name of the Nilfgaardian king who dug up the tombstones of his enemies to make floors, known as the white flames dancing on the graves.


    The belief in the White Flame quickly transformed this small southern country into the powerful Nilfgaard it is today.


    The morale of the soldiers increased, and Wei Ge also wanted to release his secret weapon.


    "Open the burial." The whisper of magic passed out.


    At the location of the wizard who was killed by John, the box with a tooth-shaped seal was opened.


    There were small metallic insects squirming inside, heading towards the city gate.


    While Triss was still worried about John, the bug crawled into the city.


    Bugs burrow into people''s ears and control some people.


    Wei Ge used these people to control and pick up explosives to destroy everything.


    Yennefer saw Sabine coming, and when she was about to ask about her intentions, she was pierced through the abdomen with an arrow.


    She couldn''t believe it when she saw the bugs in the other person''s ears.


    At this moment, the controlled villagers detonated explosives.


    The huge roar caused the two people to be knocked away by the impact.


    There was a big explosion in the city.


    Wei Ge¡¯s plan succeeded.


    That explosion directly destroyed Yennefer''s hope of winning.


    Along with many wizards, they were also affected.


    Under the white mist, Yennefer was confused.


    She called over and over again, begging for an answer.


    She walked out of the city gate, Triss had doubts in her eyes.


    She miraculously survived the explosion.


    "Yennefer." Triss responded to Yennefer.


    Yennefer was supported by him and walked out of the city gate.


    The rescued witch Coral and the wizard Atlan also got up.


    The soldiers lost their weapons and were killed by them.


    "Yennefer."


    Calling Yennefer''s name, this is their last hope.


    The sky is darkening, and this protracted battle is about to come to an end.


    Yennefer looked at the remaining people and looked up at the sky.


    Following her gaze, the others also cast their gazes on the person hovering in the air.


    "John."


    The white light penetrated the army organized by Nilfgaard, but they were gathering quickly again.


    This period of gathering gives the wizards a chance to breathe.


    John slowly fell down, facing everyone''s gaze.


    "Who are you?" Yennefer stared at John.


    John chuckled and said, "I said it, John Wick."


    This name has never appeared in mainland China before.


    Yennefer wanted to see through this person''s true purpose.


    Why does such a powerful force appear in Soden?


    The sun sets and the flames rise from the forest.


    Each torch represents a Nilfgaardian soldier.


    Of the ten wizards sent out, a few were still struggling.


    Yennefer ran out of time, she needed help, this man''s help.


    "I need your strength, John." Yennefer gave John not an order, but a request, "I need your help, John."


    Others turned their attention to John, and the black soldiers were already coming this way.


    John was silent for a while, looked into Yennefer''s eyes, and asked, "Can I understand that you want to make a deal with me?"


    John whispered: "In that case, what price are you willing to pay?"


    Yennefer said nothing, her eyes were firm.


    "What a great decision."


    John looked at her deeply and said calmly: "I hope you won''t regret it."


    He accepted Yennefer''s deal. No matter what he needed, Yennefer must agree to it.


    Stretching out his hand, the two held their hands.


    Patterns of lines and circles flashed across the backs of both hands.


    Yennefer felt a slight pain on the back of her hand, but when she let go, she saw that it was still smooth.


    ¡­


    The army of white flames is already coming towards this side.


    Triss said solemnly: "We need to support until the Northern Kingdom''s army arrives."


    She turned to look at John and asked, "Is that okay?"


    John did not answer, but walked out, walked towards Nilfgaard''s army step by step, and asked:


    "Have you ever seen golden flames?"


    Triss was stunned, thinking of the unquenchable flame.


    "What are you going to do?" Yennefer asked aloud.


    John stopped and grinned, "I want to become a flame."


    He held the Silver Wick Sword, and the nine runes on it glowed.

 Chapter 386：

    The golden flame began to burn from the tip of the sword, then the sword body.


    ?Finally, the arms.


    His body was set on fire.


    This scene frightened the wizards.


    "Is he dead?" Coral asked nervously.


    A thick sound came from the flames.


    "Those who pray for help shout my name."


    The flames continued to rise, turning into a huge flame vortex.


    In the vortex, John''s real name shines.


    Golden scales sprouted from his skin, and wings sprouted from his back.


    "Wotan."


    After whispering his true name, John''s body turned into a golden dragon.


    The huge body was born in the flames, and the 70-foot-long golden dragon pulled the starlight under the starry sky.


    He flapped his wings, and the golden flame was swept.


    The golden dragon took off, swallowing everything in its path with inextinguishable flames.


    The mist was swallowed up by the flames, and the gold outlawed the black forest.


    "Incendio"


    The dragon''s language summoned the eternal fire, and the flames flew out of the golden mouth.


    The Nilfgaardian soldiers'' livers and gallbladders were splitting at this moment. The white flames they chanted could not extinguish the eternal golden color.


    A struggling wizard is surrounded by Nilfgaardian soldiers, and his life is about to come to an end.


    The black-armored Nilfgaardian soldier slashed the wizard''s throat with his sword.


    Just one second before death comes.


    Golden flames ignited the forest, and a ball of flames struck the soldiers.


    Then it spread out to the surroundings, swallowing up all the soldiers like a plague.


    The wizard inside was unharmed, and he looked up in disbelief.


    The golden dragon wings swayed with unquenchable flames.


    This is hope and salvation.


    But for the enemy, it is endless destruction and despair.


    As the royal wizard, Wei Ge stared blankly at the giant dragon.


    The beautiful dragon brings ruthless destruction.


    Being close to the starry sky can bring John an endless supply of magic power.


    His wings were filled with flames, burning tens of thousands of soldiers.


    This is a disaster.


    Before the frost comes, the golden flames create indelible damage.


    This is the response of the king of the magical world to the world.


    Wherever it passed, **** light flew out following the traces of the golden dragon.


    As the **** light entered the sword, John felt that the tenth rune was being filled.


    A fireball flew towards John, and he swatted the fireball away with one claw.


    The fireball exploded and was directly swallowed by the golden flames.


    John looked down and saw that the witch in Nilfgaardian robes was trying to stop him.


    He blew out a breath of dragon breath, and the flames burned the earth.


    I don¡¯t know whether the witch is alive or dead.


    The fire caused by the golden dragon lasted until the army of the Northern Kingdom arrived at Soden Mountain.


    The king looked at the place where the golden dragon was raging, and it seemed that they did not need to take action.


    The eternal fire is burning, and Nilfgaard''s soldiers are basically invisible.


    John fell from the air, taking two staggering steps.


    Such a large-scale attack made it difficult for John to withstand it.


    If it weren''t for the fact that we were in the forest, it would be really troublesome.


    The wizards of the Brotherhood regrouped, and they looked at the sea of ??fire.


    After the golden dragon fell, it never came out again.


    Triss asked anxiously: "Yennefer, have you found John?"


    Yennefer is using magic to find John.


    But those flames isolated these.


    "Will he..." Coral, the red-haired witch whose arm was cut off, spoke.


    She didn''t say it out loud, but many people knew what she wanted to say.


    There will be no one left alive in such a flame.


    Yennefer''s mood was complicated. She should probably be happy that she didn''t have to complete the deal with the other party.


    But somewhere deep down, she felt that the person was not dead.


    The strange feeling puzzled Yennefer.


    As everyone was eagerly awaiting the arrival of the army from the Northern Kingdom.


    They were massacring the black soldiers who had fled to the periphery.


    There is no mercy on the battlefield.


    It was just the flames that blocked their progress.


    Just when everyone was speculating about John''s life and death.


    On the sword of Silver Wick, the tenth rune was lit.


    ¡­


    Chapter 410 From the Ancient Whisper


    John stands on the burning earth.


    The golden flame will not disappear, this forest will always burn.


    The tenth rune lit up, and he completed the final trial.


    ?This means that he has ended everything.


    But he has no sign of going back yet.


    One force wanted to take him away, but another force kept him behind.


    The white wolf appears again, it is in the flames, even the eternal burning flames cannot harm it.


    John and White Wolf looked at each other.


    Suddenly.


    John raised his sword.


    The Sword of Silverwick was thrust into the earth.


    The burning eternal fire all penetrated into the sword at this moment.


    The forest burning with flames instantly fell into darkness.


    The golden flame formed a vortex and extinguished the flames of the entire forest.


    Pulling out his wand, John pointed to the sky.


    His body was covered with golden scales, and the power of the stars turned into illusive blue, falling into the forest.


    He looked up at the white wolf, with a mysterious smile on his lips.


    "Do you know the origin of the giant stone tablet?"


    After finishing speaking, regardless of whether Bai Lang responded or not, he said to himself: "When the world overlaps and the celestial spheres meet, the traces produced will form a huge stone monument that can travel through the world."


    The power of the stars kept pressing down.


    and the eternal fire swaying on the earth to form a golden and blue dream scene.


    When the two forces were absorbed, John grabbed the sword of Silver Wake.


    Magic power is injected into it, causing the sword to tremble continuously.


    He raised his silver sword and pointed it at the earth.


    A magic circle composed of lines and circles rose heavily from the ground.


    He is refining.


    Refining a giant stone tablet!


    "My blood belongs to another world. Use blood as a guide to show me the way."


    John opened the palm of his hand, and the blood spattered and condensed into a ruby.


    He raised his hand, and the gem slowly flew into the magic circle.


    Stones emerged from the ground one by one, and in a breath, a tall prismatic stone monument rose from the ground.


    "Following the traces of blood."


    John pulled out his wand and used his own blood as a guide.


    The huge stone tablet sent out a wave.


    With this as the center, it spreads out a hundred meters to the surroundings.


    The burned trees were smashed wherever they passed, and even the corpses were not spared.


    The white wolf walked towards John.


    "Kill it."


    A voice sounded in John''s heart, tempting him to kill the white wolf.


    It''s a pity that John has already seen the truth.


    He looked at the white wolf, and a golden ribbon condensed on the wand.


    "Even if it is a disaster, it cannot span time."


    The ribbon is made of gold sand and connected head to tail to form a M?bius strip.


    A golden M?bius strip mark appeared on the white wolf''s body at the same time.


    It repeated the forward movement step by step, but its body was always there and unable to get out.


    The monolith was formed, and another force pulling on John took over.


    He stepped towards the giant stone monument. This temporarily formed giant stone monument connected the passage back to the original world.


    Just as he was about to enter, an ancient and indescribable voice sounded in his heart.


    It was an obscure language, but John could understand its meaning.


    It came from the giant stone tablet.


    There are other beings who want to come to this world through this passage that should not appear in the world.

 Chapter 387：

    John knew that if he were allowed to come over, the world would directly enter an irreversible situation.


    The voice tried to occupy John''s mind and let it open the channel.


    Being forced down by John.


    Sweat broke out on his forehead, and he said to himself: "Is this the **** of this world?"


    His expression changed several times.


    John, who had dealt with the God of Death, felt the presence of other gods at this moment.


    Just like the Ice Box, the gods who exist here must also have immeasurable power.


    The white wolf still hasn''t gotten out of the time loop, and the huge stone monument in front of John seems to have turned into the mouth of an ancient giant beast.


    "You want to scare me?" John calmed down.


    The whispers never stopped, and a trace of irritation arose in his heart.


    "Let the stars show me the way."


    John''s eyes became firm.


    At this moment, he caught a glimpse of a familiar face out of the corner of his eye.


    "Anbu..."


    Before he finished speaking, John was sucked into the passage of the giant stone monument.


    The young man said to himself with a troubled face, "Between the dream and the real world, I took the wrong path."


    The young man shook his head and left the scorched earth.


    Another Merlin.


    ¡­


    As John disappeared, White Wolf''s body gradually became illusive and finally disappeared.


    The huge stone monument collapsed.


    Those voices that tried to enter but failed were buried.


    Everything returns to dust.


    In the scorched forest, the blond-haired woman led her men to the place where the huge stone monument collapsed.


    "Where are you, Yadani."


    There is a red mark on the woman''s neck.


    She called the witcher''s name.


    Furui.


    She is not dead.


    She broke away from the established gear of destiny, but fell into another persistent pursuit.


    The Shrike searches for the whereabouts of the Black Witcher.


    The Northern Kingdom defeated Nilfgaard.


    ¡­


    Dawn breaks.


    A businessman pulled a white-haired demon hunter, and the carriage staggered towards a house.


    Yurga was rescued by the white-haired demon hunter. In order to repay the favor, he proposed the law of accident to the demon hunter.


    Take the injured demon hunter to his home.


    Yurga saw his wife, Christida ran out.


    Telling about the longing for this period of time, his adopted daughter and the strange traveler.


    "Things that exist but are not known."


    Geralt didn''t care about the law of accidents at first. He told Yurga to just give himself a glass of ale.


    But when he heard that the adopted daughter was an orphan picked up on the battlefield, Geralt was stunned.


    He began to run into the forest like crazy.


    In the forest, he saw the person he was looking for.


    "Ciri."


    My own unexpected son.


    Princess of Cintra, Cirilla.


    And Ciri recalled her grandmother¡¯s words and searched for Geralt of Rivia.


    The gears of fate are being turned at this moment.


    Both accidents implicated them together.


    Take Ciri back to Yurga. Although Christida is reluctant to leave, the law of accidents needs to be defended.


    Xirui was also very sorry for the woman who gave her motherly love.


    She finally left with Geralt.


    They are going to the battlefield.


    While Geralt was recovering from his injury, he heard Yennefer''s name.


    He is going to find Yennefer.


    Wait until the two arrive at the battlefield.


    The scene here is like hell.


    Countless corpses and wailing soldiers.


    Ciri sat on Geralt''s mount Rocky.


    Suddenly, Rocky''s hooves began to beat restlessly.


    A brown horse with a white diamond-shaped hair on its face.


    Ciri was stunned when she saw it, and said in surprise: "Polo?"


    She immediately called Polo loudly. After calling twice, she remembered that Polo was deaf.


    She got off the horse and ran towards Polo.


    "Polo?" Geralt also saw the horse.


    After spending a winter day with John, he naturally recognized the horse.


    But Polo is here, but where is his owner?


    Ciri ran to Polo''s side with a smile on her face.


    Want to find Polo''s owner.


    She shouted loudly: "Yadani¡ª!"


    "Yadani¡ª!"


    The owners of both voices were stunned.


    Ciri looked over and saw the golden-haired Furui standing in the scorched earth.


    Geralt discovered the other party and the mercenary group with weapons behind them.


    He guarded Ciri behind him cautiously, and his hand touched the steel sword.


    Furui didn''t make a move, she looked at Ciri and remembered that little face deeply.


    "There is no Yadani here, let''s leave." Furui left with her men.


    This made Geralt breathe a sigh of relief.


    For some reason, he seemed to feel guilty for Furui in his heart.


    They should have never met.


    Where does guilt come from?


    Geralt doesn''t understand, but he understands that there is still danger in this place.


    "Do you know Yadani?" Geralt asked Ciri.


    Ciri talked about killing the blood cat, which made Geralt''s heart sink.


    Polo being here probably means that something unexpected happened to his master.


    "Stay on the horse and don''t get off."


    Geralt still needs to find Yennefer.


    And Ciri was looking forward to it, and she touched Polo''s head.


    Even though she knew Polo couldn''t hear him, she still liked to talk into his ear.


    "Maybe Yadani doesn''t know I''m here."


    She whispered to Polo.


    After Geralt¡¯s search, they found no trace of the black witcher.


    The same goes for the wizards. They did not find the wizard John Wick who could turn the tide of the war.


    In front of the collapsed boulder, Yennefer frowned. She rubbed her right hand, and a mark flashed across the back of her hand.


    When Vilgefortz heard that the wizard was missing, a strange color flashed in his eyes, and he turned to comfort everyone about this hard-won victory.


    ¡­


    In Jovonovich''s castle.


    The spring water exploded and turned into a curtain of water.


    It is vaguely visible that this water curtain is in the shape of a huge stone monument.


    When John walked out, the water curtain collapsed and fell back into the spring.


    There was no one around, and all his uncles had disappeared.


    John rubbed his swollen brain. Could it be that he was going through another trial?


    Fortunately, the system prompt sounded in time.


    ¡¾Ding¡­¡¿


    ¡­


    Chapter 411 Brave Watson


    [Ding, the mission is completed, get any point +1, blessing: leader]


    [Leader: Gain all-round improvements when leading the team, causing a positive improvement to the team]


    He completes the trial, which means he is back outside.


    "Seven days have passed, and it seems that the flow rate is indeed different."


    The dream challenge is over, and John feels the time outside.


    As a wizard who knows time, he understands the difference in time.


    View your own properties.


    The first is magic power, which has not changed much. Upgrading magic power from level 6 to level 7 requires 100,000, which is more than the total required for previous upgrades.


    This is no wonder why there are so few wizards who can resist Voldemort.


    Level 5 and Level 6 are already the pinnacle of most people¡¯s lives.


    Currently, John''s most advanced magic is the Fire Curse and the Crushing Curse.

 Chapter 388：

    After the improvement of the Fire Dragon and Phoenix, the Fire Spell reached level 7, which was the first level 7 magic.


    The eternal fire and the fierce fire create a fusion.


    Next is the Level 6 Shattering Curse. It has not been upgraded, but its power has been increased. Needless to say the changes.


    The biggest gain from this trial is the improvement of runes, alchemy and ancient magic.


    Ancient magic has been upgraded to level 4 and can continue to be improved.


    Alchemy also reached its upper limit after refining the giant stone tablet, and it changed from gray to upgradeable.


    The runes were upgraded to level 7, and John''s study in the palace library was not in vain.


    Any points gained in the trial plus 3 random points at the end of the fifth grade school year.


    Including the original ones, there are a total of 7 arbitrary points.


    John first allocates two points to alchemy.


    When Alchemy is upgraded to level 7, it turns gray again and cannot be upgraded.


    John clicked on the ancient magic again and upgraded it to level 5.


    There are 4 arbitrary points left.


    He glanced at the panel.


    The Crushing Curse, Occlumency, Iron Armor Curse, and Transfiguration have all reached level 6.


    The only ones that can continue to be upgraded are the Shattering Curse and the Iron Armor Curse.


    To continue to improve, you need to consume 2 arbitrary points.


    After much hesitation, John clicked on the Iron Armor Curse to upgrade it to level 7.


    And the upgraded Iron Armor Curse has become even more different.


    Leave 2 random points to deal with emergencies.


    He walked out of the spring and rubbed his right hand. On the back of his hand, he could vaguely detect the unfinished contract connected to the void.


    He held it in the air, and the Silver Wick Sword appeared in his hand.


    On the sword, ten runes bloom in different colors.


    "Passed the sword of trial." John could feel the increase in magic power on the sword.


    "Now you have finally caught up with Gryffindor."


    A smile appeared on the corner of John''s mouth, and the sword of Silver Wick made a sword sound, seeming to respond to John.


    Released the hand holding the sword, John checked the things on his body again.


    Several gold coins from the demon hunter world disappeared like dust.


    The bearskin on his body has also disappeared. It seems that he became an illusion after leaving the world.


    The world between reality and fiction.


    But the seals and swordsmanship he learned have not disappeared.


    The improvement of ancient magic is thanks to the seal.


    There are a few rings missing in the small handbag, and everything has returned to its original magic imprint.


    Walking out of the castle, John left along the passage.


    He left the mountain pass and saw the buildings at the bottom of the mountain. John stepped forward and walked down.


    They met a brown bear on the way, but this brown bear behaved like a puppy in front of John.


    As soon as he entered Jovonovich''s house, John heard a quarrel.


    Listen carefully, it belongs to my father.


    Along the way there were sounds of broken porcelain and fists banging.


    He felt nervous. Was his father beaten by his uncles?


    He quickened his pace and walked in.


    ¡­


    The Jovonovich family.


    Without killing the man in front of him, no one could stop him.


    Not even my grandfather, old Jovonovich.


    Andre was punched in the cheek, as if to break his tall nose.


    "I want my son!"


    The man who was usually submissive and good-tempered in front of this group of people now looked like a furious lion.


    Watson''s eyes were red, and he held the collar of Andre, whom he was most afraid of, with both hands, and squeezed out a low roar from his throat.


    "Tell me, my son, where is John Wick?"


    Andre was silent, this attitude made Watson furious.


    He seemed to have forgotten that the person in front of him could break a tree with his bare hands, and his fists were bleeding from being hit by bones and stones, but he didn''t seem to notice.


    He looked up at his respected father-in-law.


    Facing that look, my grandfather, an old man who even the mayor needed to visit, fell silent.


    "Yadani..."


    "He is John, John of Wick!" Watson roared, "My son, my flesh and blood!"


    He looked around at the women who dared not approach and the silent men.


    "If my son never comes back, I will become a madman, I will become a beast." Watson was not a London underground boss at this time, nor was he a financial manager.


    Now that he can''t find his child''s father, he is even more terrifying.


    "I won''t do anything to you, but you will never be recognized by me in this life."


    Mrs. Wick covered her mouth. She couldn''t believe that her father had allowed her son to disappear.


    "Natasha." Alexei wanted to calm down his sister.


    "Snapped!"


    Alexei tilted his head, and there was a red mark on his face.


    Mrs. Wick stood beside her husband.


    Jovonovich''s alpha wolf has a child of her own, and she becomes even more difficult to mess with.


    Even John''s aunts didn''t dare to come close.


    Watson discovered that his son was missing the next day. He didn''t take it seriously at first. After all, his son suddenly disappeared because he liked to play.


    On the third day, he asked Seryosha, and after learning that John was fine, he temporarily relaxed his mind.


    But on the fourth day, he asked to see his son.


    But was not allowed.


    Now on the seventh day, he had a big fight with his brother-in-law.


    As the wise man among the brothers, Alexei wanted to keep everyone calm.


    They also did not expect that after John killed the flying lion, he would not be able to observe it.


    This situation has never happened before.


    They tried to get John back, but couldn''t.


    It can only be concealed for the time being.


    But Watson, as a professional who deals with many people, could see the guilty conscience of these people at a glance.


    That''s why he is so irritable.


    Just when the atmosphere was tense, John came back.


    He was surprised when he saw that his father was not the one who was beaten.


    "What happen to you guys?"


    John''s appearance surprised everyone.


    Especially his parents.


    John felt a gust of wind blowing in front of him, and then he was pulled into a gentle embrace.


    Those hands that were not thick but had the power to bury someone in their chests.


    John struggled to raise his head and saw his mother''s face with tears.


    The dignified Mrs. Wick said in a trembling voice: "I can''t believe they will let you take the test."


    Watson put Andre down and didn''t forget to kick him. After all, there were very few such things where he didn''t get beaten in vain.


    When he ran over, he sprained his foot. He endured the pain and said with a smile, "John, where have you been?"


    He wanted to hug him, but he felt that the blood on his hands would stain his son''s clothes, so he stood aside and giggled.


    If John hadn''t heard what Watson said just now, he might have thought they were having a tea party here.


    Seeing his father, who was usually the younger brother in the family, going crazy for him, John smiled, looking as childish as when he was a child.


    "I''m fine, Dad."


    He took the initiative to reach out and hug Watson.


    Watson''s body stiffened, a little unbelievable, and then he patted John''s back heavily with his hand.


    "It''s okay." Watson also smiled like a child.


    A family of three reunited.


    The Jovonovich family stood up.


    They stared here, and grandfather hesitated: "Yadani, did you succeed?"


    It seems that grandpa and the others don¡¯t know what they have experienced.


    John saw his mother glare at his grandfather fiercely, and he signaled to his mother to reassure him.


    Walking out of his parents'' arms, John nodded slowly to his grandfather.


    A smile appeared on the grandfather''s face, and he laughed and said: "Then we need a banquet."


    "Andre, go and bring the best cook over. Remember, don''t use violence."


    Andre wiped his nosebleed. In fact, the few punches Watson punched him could hardly cause any huge damage to the witcher, but he looked very embarrassed.


    When passing by Watson, Andre stopped.


    Watson thought he was going to beat himself up, but Andrei said seriously: "Welcome to Jovonovich''s house, brother-in-law."


    Watson was stunned. The other Jovonovich looked at him no longer as that gringo.


    But Jovonovich¡¯s family, a father and a husband.


    His performance was recognized by everyone.


    Watson was still a little dizzy.


    At the banquet organized, he was drunk with a lot of wine.


    John was called over by his grandfather to talk about what happened.


    From his grandfather, John came to a conclusion.


    Perhaps Jovonovich is the result of another world, but the potion of the witcher has been changed a lot here, so that they do not have amber eyes.


    Also lost that long life.


    The next day, my grandfather stayed up all night, looking at the prescriptions for the potions that John had brought in Kaer Morhen.


    This is also what Jovonovich lacks.


    On the third day, John got on the plane back home.

 Chapter 389：

    This time, John looked at the engine that exploded due to the bird being caught outside and fell into deep thought.


    Because all the passengers here looked calm, as if they were normal.


    An old man said rejoicing: "Only one was blown up, three were blown up last time."


    Okay, whoever takes the furry bear flight knows.


    ¡­


    Chapter 412 Weasley¡¯s Wizarding Wheezes


    Business at Weasley''s Wizarding Wheezes in Diagon Alley is booming.


    "Why are you worried about the mysterious man?


    ?You should care...


    Constipation kernel¡ª


    The feeling of constipation is tormenting Chinese people! "


    After returning home, John went to Diagon Alley.


    It has to be said that the Weasley twins are not only creative but also bold.


    When an old wizard passes Weasley''s Wizarding Wheezes, he can''t help but say to his grandson, "Look at those people, they will be murdered in their beds."


    The Weasley twins were the first to dare to tease Voldemort like this.


    After the news of Voldemort''s reappearance spread, some wizards who had experienced that era were full of tension.


    Even though the Ministry of Magic had arrested everyone, they were still worried. They felt that Voldemort would kill them all.


    But more people don¡¯t have such a strong sense of nerves.


    The mother will warn the child not to stay outside for too long, but it will not prevent the mother from chatting with other witches outside about which robe is more comfortable.


    Sales of products related to Defense Against the Dark Arts have increased a lot.


    This can be seen from the fact that the sales volume of Johnny Silverhand in half a month is equal to that of the previous month.


    Voldemort has disappeared, and Aurors and strikers can be seen stationed in Diagon Alley.


    Thanks to the fact that the Ministry of Magic now has sufficient funds and manpower.


    Since taking office, Old Barty has continued to expand the number of Aurors and strikers, opening multiple striker garrison points.


    The explosion of defensive magic products brought about by the sense of crisis forced Old Barty to open a new office to inspect those inferior products.


    As a result, many people in the Ministry of Magic were upgraded, including Arthur Weasley, who was successfully promoted to the director of the Office for the Detection and Collection of Counterfeit Defensive Spells and Protective Items. He has 10 people under his command, which is much better than before. .


    Silverhand Fashion Decoration Company renovated the dilapidated Ministry of Magic and also ran an advertisement.


    Although the Ministry of Magic has taken many measures, it will not affect the normal life of the wizarding world.


    Anyone with some intelligence knows that Voldemort is currently alone and unable to cause harm to the wizarding world in a short period of time.


    More importantly, Voldemort would not personally target ordinary wizards.


    His real enemies are the Ministry of Magic, the Order of the Phoenix, and the Society of Stars.


    ¡­


    John walked into Weasley''s Wizarding Wheezes, which was very lively.


    He saw the two redheads working hard without touching the ground, and those little prank props were very popular.


    There is also a daydream spell that can make people have a ''daydream''.


    John had only stood there for two and a half minutes and already saw several teenage boys and girls going to pay with red faces.


    George discovered John''s arrival, and he learned John''s identity from his younger siblings.


    "Fred, our boss is here." He ran over in a pretentious and exaggerated way.


    After knocking all the little wizards around, he stopped in front of John and said affectionately: "Do you want me to lick the soles of your shoes, my lord?"


    He is still out of tune, which makes people laugh.


    John laughed dumbly and said helplessly: "Stop making trouble, George."


    "Actually, I''m Fred." Of course George was joking.


    He invited John in without any dissatisfaction with John because of the Ministry of Magic''s affairs.


    On the contrary, after learning that John was Johnny Silverhand, they understood why they stood out among many rivals vying for investment.


    Know that the people they invested with are still trying to pass the investment evaluation.


    And they have opened a store in the best part of Diagon Alley.


    Fred also came over, and he complained: "Don''t be lazy, George, I''m almost exhausted."


    Dealing with those little wizards who have too many problems leaves them disheartened.


    "We should recruit a few students, then the price will be cheaper."


    Fred shook hands with John, coughed, and said in a deep voice: "Hello, my dear sir, may I kiss the hem of your skirt?"


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t wear a skirt." John shrugged, glanced at the daydream spell, and sighed, "Your brains are like treasures, you always have new ideas."


    George teased: "Would you like to try it?"


    "No," John shook his head and said, "I''m glad you won''t have any prejudice against me."


    "How is that possible?" Fred wondered. "You gave us money and you didn''t do anything harmful."


    John looked at George, and George nodded.


    "I''m not giving you money through the back door," John picked up a Dark Mark candy, "That''s because your idea is good enough."


    The Weasley twins smiled, no one doesn''t like to be praised.


    George scolded a young wizard not to secretly put the Dark Mark candy into his pocket, and asked: "Then can we understand the purpose of your coming here?"


    He said easily: "You can''t come here to see two geniuses, right?"


    "I want to borrow your excellent ideas," John did not deny it, nodded and said, "Go to the alchemy workshop to make some defensive props."


    "But," George said hesitantly, "we have already joined the Order of the Phoenix."


    He wanted to say, is it really good to let him in?


    The conflict between the Society of Stars and the Order of the Phoenix has just passed less than a month ago.


    Not only him, but Fred also thinks so.


    John smiled and said: "This is for the public. If you want, you can go to Johnny Silverhand to buy it. I don''t mind selling more."


    It¡¯s not something confidential, so John doesn¡¯t mind.


    Besides, he didn''t think the Phoenix Society was tampering with those things.


    John extended an invitation to the Weasley twins.


    He has always felt that these two people are very suitable for alchemy.


    "What do you think, Fred?"


    "Of course it''s what you think, George."


    The twins smiled and agreed.


    John promised to give them permission to enter the alchemy workshop.


    Fred took a bag of chestnuts roasted by the dragon model and let John try them.


    "By the way, Hermione wrote you a lot of letters." Fred asked tentatively, "That silly girl even went to your door to apologize."


    "No."


    John ate a chestnut, his expression was dull and he couldn''t tell what it meant.


    "She made a choice that was worthy of her heart, and I respect her choice."


    Putting the bag of chestnuts into the small bag, John walked towards the door.


    Fred hesitated and watched John leave.


    "Is he angry?" George asked.


    "Look at Percy, he hasn''t spoken to his father for half a month," Fred sighed, "Honestly, I''ve never seen him like this."


    "Yeah, I turned his badge into a big head before, but I never saw him like this." George lamented.


    The third child of the Weasley family and Mr. Weasley also worked at the Ministry of Magic, but they never exchanged a word.


    Mr. Weasley never dreamed that his son would take action against Dumbledore, nor could he imagine that the Society of Stars, which he had treated as a child''s play, would be wiped out by all the Death Eaters.


    With his contradictory and complicated psychology, Mr. Weasley didn''t know how to communicate with Percy.


    He was at the door of Percy''s office several times, but couldn''t muster the courage to knock on the door.


    Fortunately, Old Batty promoted him and kept him busy so that he didn''t have to think about it.


    "Hey, George, you know what," Fred said suddenly, "if you died, I think I would be crazy to save you."


    George was silent.


    "Perhaps John feels the same way."


    ¡­


    Privet Drive.


    After a trip to a foreign country, home is the most comfortable place.


    As soon as Watson came back, he was entangled in a lot of troubles. He wanted to build a national chain of hotels.


    The first one opened in London.


    As the underground emperor of London, he needs to be busy with many things.


    The most important thing is to deal with investors and mediate some black and white affairs.


    It takes a lot of effort to get to the right path.


    John heads to the basement.


    This house was enchanted by him.


    The basement is the source of the house¡¯s magic.


    John embedded a red gem into the hilt of Silver Wake''s sword.


    Magic stone.


    John has reached level 7 alchemy. Not only can he refine it at will, there is no such big bottleneck.


    Paired with Ravenclaw''s crown, he refining a magic stone.


    This magic stone is used in the sword of Silver Wake.


    Just when he was about to refine the third magic stone, he suddenly had a feeling.


    There are no more than three things.


    Don¡¯t have too many magic stones.


    ?Otherwise something big will happen.


    So he gave up the idea of ??refining the third magic stone.


    In the basement, he blinked his right eye.


    My right eye is a little blurry. This has been the case since I came out of the spring.


    Basil and Riddle flew to the cabinet, and John tried to switch to dragon eyes.


    After turning into Dragon Eye, the vision of his right eye returned to normal.


    "Isn''t it okay under normal circumstances?"


    John thought for a moment, maybe because of his real name.

 Chapter 390：

    Walking out of the basement, he met an unexpected guest.


    Dudley.


    ¡­


    Chapter 413 Visiting Dursley


    Dudley lost a lot of weight.


    At least the tonnage of the young whale turned into muscle.


    On the contrary, because of this, Dudley has become more handsome.


    I heard that I also met a girlfriend in school.


    John can only say that these people have no concept of puppy love at all.


    Dudley took the initiative to visit the Wick family. This was the first time such a thing had happened.


    The last time I came here was because Dudley ate Fat Tongue Toffee, and John helped him solve the problem of suffocation.


    Mrs. Wick let the person in. Dudley was very reserved and didn''t look like a school bully at all.


    This is also the case in the Wick family. In school, Dudley relied on his boxing skills to become a school bully.


    Seeing John coming out, Dudley stood up subconsciously.


    It¡¯s like seeing a leader.


    John asked him to sit down and asked doubtfully: "Are you looking for me?"


    Dudley hesitated, but finally made up his mind and asked, "My mother said, the murderer came out?"


    "Murderer?"


    "V-Voldemort." Dudley thought for a while before he remembered the name.


    It seems that he also heard some information from Harry''s group of people.


    John motioned for him to continue, and Dudley said, "That man would kill someone like me, wouldn''t he?"


    "Harry''s parents were killed by him."


    Dudley was very scared and said: "They won''t show mercy to us either."


    "Mom didn''t say it, but she was very scared," Dudley hesitated again and again, then gritted his teeth and said, "Can I ask you to protect us?"


    Seeing John pondering, he quickly said: "You can also ask for money, we should be able to afford it."


    He tried to impress John with money.


    Dudley didn''t think Harry could protect them. Although it had eased, it was still not much better.


    Those dangerous guys can also turn people into pig tails. The only ones Dudley can trust are his neighbors, the Wick family.


    As for other people, he doesn''t like them at all.


    John thought for a moment and said, "I need to go to school and I can''t protect you all the time."


    Dudley looked disappointed.


    "But, I have another way."


    After a sudden turn of events, John walked to the basement and took out three things.


    A sculpture of a puppy, a Watson''s Wizard''s chess soldier, and a wooden shield.


    "Put these three things at home. If someone invades, they will protect you."


    John handed the stuff to Dudley.


    These three things are not ordinary. The puppy sculpture and the soldier have cast transformation and enlargement spells, which are more than enough to deal with ordinary wizards.


    The wooden shield is added with the Iron Armor Curse and the Expelling Curse, which can instantly deploy a barrier to repel outsiders.


    Anyone who has not been invited to enter will be regarded as an outsider by default.


    Originally a new product for the home, it can prevent intruders and drive away annoying guests.


    John hasn''t released it yet, but it can be used by the Dursley family first.


    Dudley was extremely happy and thanked him repeatedly.


    "Dudley," John stopped Dudley before he left and said seriously, "you have grown up and learned to protect your family."


    Dudley was startled, the sudden recognition made him a little confused.


    Walking back to the Dursleys'' house, he was still dazed.


    Petunia Dursley found her son unconscious and thought he was being bullied at school.


    She came up and asked with concern: "Dada, what''s wrong with you?"


    "It''s okay, Mom." Dudley glanced at the family photo placed on the table.


    This was a photo taken when he won the boxing championship this year. The three members of his family were all smiling brightly.


    Especially Vernon Dursley, who shouted very proudly in the audience that day, that is my son.


    "Mom." He suddenly asked, "Do you think I am a good boy?"


    "Of course," Penny smiled kindly, "You will always be my good son."


    Dudley suddenly felt that he should be more sensible and not hang out with gangsters at school.


    He went upstairs and looked at the room at the end.


    That''s Harry''s room.


    And Harry was like an ant on a hot pot, waiting at the window for no idea.


    Maybe Dudley suddenly became mature, and even Vernon, who was reading the newspaper in the living room, noticed something was wrong.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Vernon moved his eyes to the things on the table and asked in confusion, "He joined the drama club?"


    Vernon picked up the wooden shield with great interest.


    ¡­


    Wait until night.


    After dinner, the Dursleys saw Harry hurrying upstairs.


    They now basically regard Harry as a transparent person, after all, he has been like this for so many years.


    "Son, you did this?"


    Vernon picked up a puppy sculpture and was about to praise Dudley for his dexterity.


    "I got this from Wick''s house," Dudley said as he swallowed the chicken breast. "It''s something that can protect us."


    "What?" Vernon''s hand shook and he opened his eyes wide and said, "You mean this thing was given to you by that Wick boy?"


    Petunia also put down the bowl she was cleaning and came over, and the three of them were studying it.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    Harry, who was upstairs, had been looking forward to it.


    Dumbledore wrote to him three days ago and would come to take him to the Burrow at eleven o''clock tonight.


    Harry had been sitting by his bedroom window since seven o''clock, where he could clearly see the two intersections of Privet Drive.


    He glanced at it every few minutes, and he even knew the letter by heart.


    Despite what happened at the Ministry of Magic, Dumbledore still chose to believe in the prophecy.


    And Harry also learned the complete version of the prophecy from Dumbledore.


    "The man who has the power to defeat the Dark Lord approaches, born to the man who has resisted him three times, born at the end of July.


    The Dark Lord will mark him as his nemesis, but he will have powers that the Dark Lord doesn''t know he has.


    One of them must die at the hand of the other, for both cannot live but one.


    The person who has the ability to defeat the Dark Lord will be born at the end of July. "


    Dumbledore told him that there were two boys born at the end of July, one of whom was Neville Longbottom.


    But the point is not who, but who Voldemort chose.


    Voldemort chooses Harry Potter, then Harry will become the savior.


    Regarding the Horcrux, Dumbledore was not sure.


    John claimed that he was stronger than everyone else in matters of the soul, but Dumbledore had always been synonymous with invincibility in Harry''s mind.


    Waiting made Harry become a little anxious. He began to fear that his owl had not delivered the reply to Dumbledore, or that this was a prank and that Dumbledore might be delayed by other things...


    Time passed by minute by minute until the minute hand on the alarm clock pointed to 12.


    Almost at the same time, the street light outside the window suddenly went out.


    The sudden darkness woke Harry up like an alarm clock.


    He pressed his nose against the window and squinted at the sidewalk below.


    A tall figure wearing a long cloak was walking along the garden path.


    When passing a house, the figure paused.


    Harry jumped up as if he had been electrocuted, and even his chair was accidentally knocked over.


    He stuffed all the useful luggage into the box.


    However, his movements were still slow, and the doorbell rang from below.


    Uncle Vernon''s voice sounded puzzled, "What the hell, who is calling the door so late?"


    Harry froze. He completely forgot to tell the Dursleys about Dumbledore''s arrival.


    He hurriedly turned over the suitcase, opened the bedroom door and ran down.


    Just then the door opened.


    A low voice sounded, "Good evening. You must be Mr. Dursley, right? I believe Harry must have told you that I would come to pick him up, right?"


    Vernon looked stiffly at the people outside.


    His silver-white hair and beard hang down to his waist, and he wears a pair of half-moon glasses on his hooked nose.


    A black traveling cloak and a pointed hat.


    Needless to say, Vernon''s surprised expression also let Dumbledore know that Harry hadn''t said that.


    "Judging from your surprised and disbelieving expression, Harry didn''t tell you I was coming."


    Dumbledore said cordially, "However, let us assume that you have warmly invited me into your home. With the current situation in turmoil, it would be unwise to stay at the door for too long."


    With that said, Dumbledore was about to cross the threshold.


    At this moment, the wooden shield that had been placed in the house during the day burst out with a dazzling light.


    Evil guests come to your door.


    Expelled!


    ¡­


    John just came back today and went to invite the Weasley twins. Only now did he have time to go up to his attic.


    Basil flapped its wings and flew to its exclusive wardrobe, and John saw letters being stuffed into the cracks in the window.


    Opening the window, he took all the letters in.


    Just as he was about to close the window, he saw the Dursley''s house blooming with white light.


    "?" He fell into deep thought.


    The thing was picked up in the afternoon, and then it was triggered at night?


    Could it be that Harry suddenly wanted to kill the Dursleys?


    ¡­

 Chapter 391：

    Chapter 414 Hermione¡¯s apology letter


    Obviously, Harry will not suddenly want to kill the Dursleys.


    John saw the old guy flying out of the door through the window.


    He was a little gloating. It seemed that the number one king in the magical world also had his moments.


    Harry followed out, seemingly confused as to why this happened suddenly.


    "The seventh-level Iron Armor Curse can only make people fly away without Dumbledore paying attention."


    John pondered and saw a pair of eyes turning this way.


    He expressionlessly pulled the curtains up and tapped the wall with his wand.


    Exploration from outside cannot enter inside.


    Although the letter can be read clearly without a light, John still likes to turn on the light to read it.


    Most letters come from a familiar address.


    It''s from Hermione.


    With deep eyes, John sorted out the letters and put them aside.


    He opened the ones others had sent.


    There was a letter of thanks from Lucius Malfoy. Even after knowing that this was his son''s friend, Lucius still maintained respect.


    The same was true for Narcissa, and the thank-you letter she sent revealed concern.


    Regarding the Malfoy family''s betrayal of Voldemort, they also cursed the Order of the Phoenix for ruining good things.


    "Voldemort''s revenge?" John moved his fingers, and the drawer opened automatically and a quill popped out.


    He wrote a letter to Narcissa confirming her concerns.


    The two Dark Lords are missing outside. No matter which one is missing, it will be a huge blow to a family like Malfoy.


    Especially Voldemort, he has witnessed the effect of the Holy Grail with his own eyes, and it is inevitable that he will not shift his target to the Holy Grail.


    "Spread the news and let some people know that there is something that can live forever in Hogwarts."


    John gave this task to Narcissa, the best person he could think of.


    Lucius betrayed Voldemort for the second time, and his words may not gain Voldemort''s trust.


    Narcissa was different. She never showed her face during the battle at the Ministry of Magic.


    And she completed something for Voldemort, which allowed Voldemort to retain some trust in him.


    I believe Narcissa knows what to do.


    The letter was delivered to Basil.


    Pulling out the next letter, John saw that it was an invitation.


    "The Slug Club?" He stared at the letter.


    This is from the new principal Slughorn. It seems that Voldemort''s failure has emboldened him.


    Even if she had expressed concern about Hogwarts before, she had only written a letter and had some shirk about the position of principal.


    In his letter, he invited John to join his private class. Although he was the principal, he still couldn''t change some habits.


    Slughorn is a collector, but the things he collects are not expensive or valuable things, but geniuses.


    As the most dazzling presence in Hogwarts, John is undoubtedly his most desired collection.


    John looked at it twice and stuffed the invitation into the drawer.


    Slughorn was so impatient that he pushed the bargaining chip to John''s side.


    Now it is not John who wants something from him, but he who wants something from John.


    Between offense and defense, it may change with just one sentence.


    If you reveal your trump card too early, you will not be able to get the maximum benefit.


    As John continued to pick up the next letter, he heard a tapping on the window.


    The curtains opened a crack, and he saw an owl tapping on the window with its beak.


    After opening it, the owl flew in and dropped a letter.


    John picked it up. It was from Hermione.


    Judging from the number of these letters, Hermione writes one on average every day.


    He picked up the letter, and the first time he entered nine and three-quarters flashed through his mind.


    "I was like a reckless kid at that time." John laughed at himself.


    Arrange the letters, starting with the first one.


    It''s like reading a long paper, with small handwriting crowded on the parchment.


    The theme of apology runs throughout the text.


    "Hermione Granger..."


    John''s eyes stared blankly at the reflection of the pile of letters on the table.


    He could see Hermione''s apology and the guilt that had been repeated many times.


    But there''s only one step left, just that one step.


    John closed his eyes.


    Once a choice is made, it cannot be taken back.


    Picking up the quill, he dipped it in ink and watched as the black droplets on the tip of the pen were about to drip onto the parchment. He finally began to write a sentence.


    The ink dried quickly after I put down the pen. I put it away and waited for Basil to come back before sending it over.


    John opened the drawer, and inside there was a silver pocket watch with delicate lilies.


    After Basil returned from delivering the letter, John handed him the pocket watch and the letter.


    Basil protested twice, but was dismissed by a small dried fish.


    After John finished processing the letter, Dumbledore also picked up Harry.


    Even Dumbledore''s beard was still a little burnt when he came out.


    ¡­


    Harry couldn''t figure out why the wooden sculpture turned into a big stuffed dog and came out to bite people, and he couldn''t figure out where the Dursleys'' wizard chess soldiers came from.


    As soon as Dumbledore entered and summoned the sofa for the Dursleys to sit down, his beard was bitten by the wooden dog sculpture behind him.


    Fortunately, there was no danger in the end, and Dumbledore achieved his goal and picked up Harry.


    But before leaving, Dumbledore wanted Harry to go somewhere with him.


    He asked Harry to take out the Invisibility Cloak, even though Voldemort might not be able to take care of himself now.


    But you can never lose some defenses.


    The luggage and Hedwig were sent to the Burrow by Dumbledore''s spell.


    The two stood at the intersection of Privet Drive, and Dumbledore asked Harry to hold his arm tightly.


    After Harry complied, Dumbledore used Apparition and disappeared at the intersection with Harry.


    Unlike the portkey, Harry felt as if he was squeezed into a small pipe.


    After reappearing, he breathed in the cold evening air.


    Tears flowed from his eyes, and he felt like he was being squeezed out of a rubber tube.


    It took two and a half seconds for him to recover.


    He found that he had left Privet Drive and appeared in an abandoned village courtyard.


    There is a monument in the middle and several benches scattered around.


    "Are you okay?" Dumbledore looked down at him with concern and asked, "You need to get used to this feeling slowly."


    "I''m fine," Harry muttered, rubbing his ears as if they didn''t belong to him, "but I seem to prefer flying on a broomstick."


    Dumbledore wrapped his traveling cloak tightly around his neck and said with a smile, "This way."


    He walked with steps.


    Harry found that the place looked very empty, with an empty tavern and a few houses.


    A clock on a church told him that it was almost midnight.


    "Then tell me, Harry," Dumbledore asked suddenly, "does your scar still hurt?"


    Harry subconsciously touched the scar. It had become very shallow, as if nothing had happened.


    "No," Harry said dully, "It hasn''t hurt since the Ministry of Magic."


    He raised his eyes and looked at Dumbledore, and found that there was a sense of relief and a complicated pity on his face.


    "It seems that John has been honest with you on some things." Dumbledore said, "Voldemort can no longer influence your thoughts."


    "Professor, what kind of person do you think John is?" Harry asked hesitantly, "He is Johnny Silverhand, and your position..."


    "In his opinion, I am indeed not a qualified principal." Dumbledore shook his head slightly, "Now it seems that he is right, I am not suitable for that position."


    They walked around a street corner and passed a phone booth and a bus shelter.


    Harry didn''t understand where they were going.


    "This is the charming village of Barberton, Harry," said Dumbledore. "Ah, by the way, I haven''t told you yet."


    Facing Harry''s confused look, Dumbledore said, "Although I am no longer the principal, I still have to do some things. I might be able to find out something by visiting an old colleague."


    "This old friend is a very smart man, and he also has contacts with some people."


    Harry still didn''t understand why he came here.


    "He''ll want to see you, Harry."


    The weather was cold at night. Harry grabbed his cloak and looked at the rows of houses, wondering why he didn''t use Apparition.


    "Because that would be as rude as kicking down the door to someone else''s house," said Dumbledore. "Politeness requires us to offer other wizards the opportunity to refuse us, but most wizarding homes are enchanted to ward off unwanted apparitions. Shifter."


    For some reason, Harry remembered Dumbledore''s visit to the Dursleys'' house.


    The incident when Dumbledore forcefully asked to go inside and was knocked away.


    ?Perhaps that''s what it means to be an unwelcome guest and to be rejected.


    He shook his head to get rid of this thought.


    "For example, Hogwarts cannot use Apparition in the castle or grounds," Harry rushed to say, "Hermione Granger told me."


    "She''s right, we still need to turn left." Dumbledore straightened his beard.


    The journey seemed to be very long, and they discussed some things, such as matters about the Ministry of Magic.


    "Barty Crouch is a very powerful person," Dumbledore said with emotion. "He prepared a lot before Voldemort returned. He didn''t let all this destroy the order of the magical world. I can''t do better than him."


    "However, some emotions were still exaggerated, and the sales of Defense Against the Dark Arts props purchased by every household were much higher."


    They discussed and arrived at their destination.


    A house with a front door off its hinges and leaning askew.


    It doesn¡¯t look like a very good sign.


    ¡­


    Chapter 415 Horace¡¯s correspondence


    Dumbledore lit his wand, revealing a narrow doorway with an open door on the left.

 Chapter 392：

    Harry followed closely behind Dumbledore and walked into the living room.


    It was a mess, the grandfather clock was smashed, the clock face was cracked, and the pendulum flew out.


    The piano fell to the ground, and the black and white keys were scattered everywhere.


    The scattered fragments of the chandelier were sparkling.


    The mats were thrown around in a mess, and feathers leaked out of them.


    Dumbledore raised his wand higher, illuminating the wall.


    A lot of sticky dark red liquid splashed on it.


    Such a tragic situation made Harry take a breath.


    Dumbledore looked around, "It doesn''t look good, does it?"


    He said seriously: "A terrorist incident occurred here."


    They walked carefully to the middle of the room, carefully observing the broken pieces at their feet.


    A bad feeling lingered in the two of them.


    The only good news is that they found no bodies anywhere.


    "There was a fight here, and then they dragged the man away, or he escaped, right, Professor?" Harry tried his best to guess.


    It¡¯s just that there¡¯s so much blood splattered, it¡¯s not a good sign to think about.


    On the ceiling, a drop of thick dark red blood fell on Harry''s forehead. Dumbledore seemed to have discovered something and dipped his finger into the blood on Harry''s forehead.


    He tasted it with his tongue, his expression changed, and he understood something.


    Dumbledore was initially surprised and worried, but now his expression calmed down and he said, "I don''t think that''s the case."


    As he spoke, Dumbledore silently clutched his old wand in his hand.


    Harry asked doubtfully: "You mean he..."


    "Still here, yes, that''s right."


    Soon enough, the tip of Dumbledore''s wand dug into the cushion of the bulging armchair.


    To Harry''s surprise, the chair screamed: "Ouch!"


    With a smile in his eyes, Dumbledore greeted politely: "Good evening, Horace."


    What was originally an armchair turned into a fat, bald old man standing up in the blink of an eye.


    The fat old man rubbed his belly and complained to Dumbledore: "You don''t need to **** him so hard with the wand."


    The fat old man wore patterned clothes, like the armchair.


    The original bulging body in the armchair quickly became shorter and thinner, as if deflated.


    The fat old man asked in confusion, "How come the secret was revealed?"


    "My dear Horace," Dumbledore said, feeling very ridiculous, "if something unexpected happened to you, there wouldn''t be fire dragon blood all over the walls."


    "Yes, yes, I should have thought of it," Slughorn said depressedly, "Who discovered the twelve uses of fire dragon blood, oh..."


    As he spoke, Slughorn''s voice suddenly stopped, and he saw Harry next to Dumbledore, looking like a pirate who had discovered a treasure.


    Dumbledore took everything in sight, pretending not to notice, and said normally, "Let me introduce to you, this is my old colleague, Horace Slughorn."


    "Horace, I think you know who he is."


    "Harry Potter." Slughorn was still looking directly at Harry as he spoke.


    Harry felt very uncomfortable being looked at. He was a little embarrassed and didn''t know what expression to make.


    "If you don''t mind, would you like me to clean it up for you?" Dumbledore said politely.


    Slughorn responded, "Please."


    Harry saw Dumbledore waving his wand, the furniture jumping back to their original positions one by one, and the decorations returning to their original positions in mid-air.


    Broken books are automatically repaired and neatly arranged on the bookshelf.


    The oil lamp also flew back to the small table and was lit.


    Under Dumbledore''s magic, everything was repaired to the point where it was no longer messy.


    The blood stains on the wall were automatically wiped clean.


    Harry heard a crunching sound and looked down. He saw that the sole of his foot was stepping on a glass pendant of the chandelier.


    He quickly moved his feet and the glass pendant returned to the chandelier. Everything was intact as before.


    "Fire dragon blood is rarely seen on the market these days," Dumbledore waved his wand, restoring a fallen bottle to its original shape, and said easily, "Where did you get it from?"


    "Yeah, that''s my last bottle, and the current price is shockingly expensive," Slughorn replied with his heart hanging on Harry, "There are suddenly fewer wild fire dragons, and there are also fewer fire dragons in Romania." Several fire dragon escapes occurred."


    "This has increased the scarcity of fire dragon blood a lot."


    Hearing what he said, Harry recalled that he seemed to have read it in the newspaper.


    Ron''s second brother Charlie also said that there were fire dragons escaping from Romania, but they didn''t understand that these fire dragons were usually very stable.


    Charlie Weasley guessed that it might be mating season.


    But it obviously doesn¡¯t make sense.


    Dumbledore saw Slughorn still staring at Harry and suddenly asked: "Are you hiding from someone, Horace?"


    "Please, Albus, do you really want me to say it?" Slughorn''s expression became embarrassed.


    Who else could he be hiding from? Naturally it was his old friend Dumbledore, who had been robbed of his position.


    But Dumbledore said as if he couldn''t see it: "Can we at least have a drink, for the sake of the past time?"


    This suggestion made Slughorn hesitate for a while, but he nodded and said, "Okay, just have a drink."


    Harry didn''t understand what their conversation meant.


    Although full of doubts, Harry was led by Dumbledore to sit down.


    It was just this position that gave Harry the feeling that he seemed to be placed in the most conspicuous place.


    Sure enough, Slughorn turned his head again with the bottle and cup in hand, and saw Harry.


    Slughorn quickly looked away and handed the cup to Dumbledore stiffly.


    He sat on the newly restored armchair.


    "How''s it going, Horace, how are you these days?" Dumbledore said in greetings.


    "It''s okay," Slughorn replied reluctantly, "I''ve been on tenterhooks in the past year, but the situation has gotten better recently."


    Slughorn is not very courageous, but he is also an influential person.


    Knowing that the Death Eaters had reappeared, he felt extremely nervous.


    What''s more, there are those things at Hogwarts, Dumbledore resigned as principal.


    Fortunately, good news came from the Ministry of Magic later.


    The Death Eaters were wiped out in one fell swoop, which also allowed Slughorn to agree to serve as the headmaster of Hogwarts.


    "I swear I didn''t mean to take your place, Albus," said Slughorn. "You know I don''t like that."


    "Yes, of course I know," Dumbledore said calmly, "but I am very happy that you are the one to succeed the headmaster."


    "Really?" Slughorn wondered.


    "Of course it''s true. You should also understand me, Horace?" Dumbledore said with a smile, "Maybe you are troubled by something right now."


    "If you are talking about the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor, I admit that it is indeed true." Slughorn said, "Almost no one wants to go to this position."


    "The Death Eaters have been captured, but their leader is still there."


    Slughorn was a little worried about gain and loss, which made Harry dislike the old man''s irresponsibility.


    "By the way, I haven''t introduced it to you yet," Dumbledore said as if he just remembered, "Harry has very good insights into Defense Against the Dark Arts. You should know his results."


    Harry was suddenly called out and was a little dumbfounded.


    Dumbledore winked playfully at him, suddenly stood up and asked Slughorn: "Can I use your bathroom?"


    "Oh, of course, just follow the hall and take the second door on the left."


    Harry noticed that Dumbledore winked at him again before leaving.


    It was just that chatting across servers made it difficult for Harry to understand what he meant.


    Harry and Slughorn were left alone.


    The atmosphere is a bit dull.


    Slughorn looked at Harry and said, "You look a lot like your father."


    It''s a clich¨¦ again, almost every elder Harry meets will say this.


    "It''s just that the eyes are different, your eyes..."


    Before Slughorn could finish speaking, Harry took over and said: "Like my mother, yes."


    "Lily, lovely Lily," Slughorn said, looking into those eyes, "She''s a very smart person, even more so considering she was born into a Muggle family."


    "I have a good friend who is also a Muggle, and her grades are among the best in the whole grade." Harry replied with some dislike.


    "No, no, no, please don''t think I''m biased," Slughorn said quickly, "Your mother has always been one of my favorite students. I often told her that she should be in my college."


    When mentioning this matter, Slughorn was not angry, but smiled a little, "I often get very rude answers from her."


    "Which house are you in?" Harry asked.


    "I was the Head of Slytherin at the time," Slughorn said.


    Hearing that college made Harry look a little unhappy.


    "Oh, come on," Slughorn knew what Harry was thinking, "Don''t be hostile to me because of this. I think you must be a Gryffindor like her, right?"


    With a proud smile on his face, he pointed to the many shiny picture frames on the cabinet, each with moving little figures in it.


    "Look, your mother is right there, in the front."


    Harry leaned forward, Slughorn standing next to him.


    He saw a picture of his mother, standing next to a younger Slughorn, surrounded by a group of students.


    Slughorn seemed to be introducing the collection to him and said proudly: "You should recognize Barnabas Guffey. He is the editor of the Daily Prophet. I always let the owl convey my opinions on the current situation. give him."


    "But in recent years, he has been surpassed by another editor. To be honest, I never thought that Rita would sit in the editor-in-chief position. She used to like to spread rumors in school." Slughorn said.


    Harry listened to his introduction and moved his eyes from his mother''s photo.


    Captain of Holyhead Harpies, Gwenog Jones.


    There is also the owner of Honeydukes Candy Shop, and Sirius''s younger brother, Regulus Black.


    Slughorn unfortunately said that he taught everyone in the Black family except Sirius.


    On the cabinet where the photos were placed, there was a basket specially used for letters. Harry asked curiously: "What is that?"


    Slughorn kept talking about his students. When he heard the question, he subconsciously said, "That''s the letter John Wick sent me. He can often ask some tricky questions. I need to think about it carefully." Only then can I give him an answer, he is a very smart man.¡±


    "It''s the same with him in school," Harry said very complicatedly, not knowing what he was feeling, "He has always been number one and has never been surpassed."


    When mentioning this matter, Slughorn reacted belatedly and said in surprise: "Oh my God, I just remembered that you are in the same grade as him."


    Although he did not teach John Wick, Slughorn considered even the letters with him to be an honor, and he put them on the cabinet of honor.


    Harry smiled reluctantly, his eyes still falling on the few letters that had been exchanged.


    I don¡¯t know what John and Slughorn were talking about, so it took a long time for the man who was called very smart by Dumbledore to answer.


    ¡­


    Chapter 416 Furong¡¯s Love


    "Let''s talk about something else. Dumbledore said you are excellent at Defense Against the Dark Arts."


    Perhaps feeling that the atmosphere suddenly became dull, Slughorn brought up another matter.

 Chapter 393：

    He said: "I have seen your transcript and I very much agree with this fact."


    "To be honest, Hogwarts education has always been a problem when it comes to Defense Against the Dark Arts."


    As he spoke, Slughorn lowered his voice, "You also know that for some reasons, those smart wizards are reluctant to come to this position."


    As the new headmaster of Hogwarts, Slughorn has a headache about this matter.


    He had no good candidate, although his former favorite disciple Severus Snape recommended himself to him.


    Harry thought for a moment and said, "Professor Remus Lupin was the best Defense Against the Dark Arts professor when I was in my third year."


    "Ah, yes, Remus, I know about this," said Slughorn, "He was different from his three companions when he was at school. He was still a prefect and a junior Sirius, that''s a smart Black too, albeit a naughty one."


    I have an impression of Lupin and Slughorn.


    When he mentioned Lupin, he couldn''t help but think of that small group.


    Those outstanding students are often more likely to win his favor.


    "I remember when Sirius Black left Azkaban, it was a misjudgment." Slughorn mused.


    "Horace, can you give me this sweater knitting magazine?" Dumbledore finally came out of the long journey to the toilet.


    He asked Slughorn with a magazine in his hand, as if he had just happened to be out.


    "Take it," Slughorn asked in surprise, "Are you leaving now?"


    "Yes, I think you have more important things to be busy with now." Dumbledore said kindly, "The position of principal has a lot to be busy with, isn''t it?"


    "You may not know that there are some things in Hogwarts that are easily coveted by outsiders." Dumbledore picked up the cup and drank the wine in one gulp.


    He called Harry, which caught Slughorn off guard.


    When the two people walked out of the door, Slughorn chased them out and loudly said with determination, "Dumbledore, retirement life may not be that suitable for you."


    Dumbledore turned his head in surprise, and Slughorn struggled: "I think Hogwarts needs to strengthen its defense. If you can help, that would be the best."


    "I''m happy to." Dumbledore nodded slightly.


    He chuckled, and the garden door closed automatically behind them.


    "Well done, Harry," said Dumbledore.


    "I didn''t do anything," Harry said in surprise.


    "You did it and let Horace choose the candidate," Dumbledore said. "This old friend of mine is a cautious character. If it weren''t for the fall of the Death Eaters, he would not be willing to become the headmaster. "


    Harry saw intelligence in his eyes.


    "Horace liked material comforts and the company of famous, successful, and powerful people.


    He likes the feeling of being at his mercy. He never wants to take charge of power. He prefers to be in a secondary position, so that the world is wider and he can be more at ease. "


    "But Professor, he is the new headmaster of Hogwarts." Harry asked puzzledly, "That is not a secondary position."


    "Yes, that position is very important," Dumbledore said, as if it was not the position he once had, "but the things inside made him willing to go against himself to try."


    "You mean...John?" Harry''s mind occasionally flashed.


    "It''s you and John, Harry." Dumbledore said fondly. "When he was at Hogwarts, he always liked to pick students he liked, sometimes because of their ambition or intelligence, sometimes because of their talent or charm. ¡±


    "Horace has a very unusual ability to always select people who will succeed in all walks of life."


    "With himself as the core, he started a club and established a network of contacts. He enjoyed the benefits that these contacts brought to him and could also give back to his students."


    Harry immediately thought of another person, John Wick.


    Unlike Slughorn, John''s connections are more like followers.


    "I tell you this not to make you feel disgusted with Horace, but to tell you that he will definitely win you over." Dumbledore continued, "John is different from all students. He will not become anyone''s collection, so You have to take advantage of this.¡±


    "What are you going to do with this?" Harry felt a little cold on the back of his neck.


    Sweat broke out on his palms.


    Dumbledore stopped at the church door. He looked at Harry and said calmly, "In the past two weeks, you have been subscribing to the Daily Prophet, right?"


    "Yes," Harry said, his heart suddenly beating faster.


    "That experience in the Hall of Prophecy leaked out like a flood, didn''t it?"


    "Yes," Harry said, finding nothing strange. "What''s the problem, Professor?"


    "Have you noticed that there is not a single word about the Star Society in it?" Dumbledore said calmly.


    Harry''s heart was beating rapidly, and there were dense beads of sweat on his forehead.


    He suddenly remembered that there was no report on the Star Club in the Daily Prophet.


    ?Also, it says Johnny Silverhand, not John Wick.


    He asked with difficulty: "What''s the reason for this, Professor?"


    Dumbledore''s face looked unfathomable at night, "Divert your attention."


    Harry''s head was dizzy. This was Dumbledore''s game, and people couldn''t understand its purpose.


    After Dumbledore stepped down as principal, he saw things more clearly.


    He knew clearly that Hogwarts might experience a catastrophe.


    Voldemort''s obsession with prophecy and his pursuit of immortality.


    will move the battlefield to Hogwarts.


    What he can do is to make more arrangements before this catastrophe comes.


    ¡­


    In the group chat of Qunxing Community.


    Furong seems to be in love.


    This matter seems strange to the Star Club.


    They all want to know who can impress the proud Furong.


    Even John was curious.


    Percy answered everyone''s questions: "No need to guess, it''s Bill."


    Neville: "Bill? Bill Weasley?"


    Percy: "Yes, it''s him, my brother."


    As soon as this statement came out, everyone exploded.


    John was confused. These two people had met?


    Percy had no choice but to tell the reason.


    The reason is still work.


    Bill is from the Order of the Phoenix, and Fleur is from the Society of Stars.


    The only thing they have in common is that Percy is a member of the Weasley family''s Star Club.


    Furong works at Silver Hands Angel Investment, but she got into a lot of trouble because of her accent.


    In order to solve this problem, Fleur found Percy and asked him to teach him.


    But Percy knows everything.


    His teachings were so precise that they sounded like hypnosis.


    Just when Fleur was regretting why she didn''t find Cedric, Bill happened to come looking for his brother and understand the conflict between him and his father.


    It was at that time that the two people met.


    Bill was very impressed by this beautiful girl from the Triwizard Tournament.


    Ever since, Bill had gone back and forth, using his handsome face and the humor he had honed at Gringotts, to successfully make Fleur fall in love with this mature man who was several years older than her.


    Draco: "He is from the Order of the Phoenix, Fleur."


    Furong: "I''m happy, but you can control it!"


    Draco: "..."


    When Furong''s love history was revealed, she was not shy at all.


    She said openly: "Bill is not involved in many matters of the Order of the Phoenix. Maybe I can drag people to the Society of Stars."


    "Maybe he thinks so too. With his appearance, he doesn''t necessarily need to join the Star Club." Malfoy said sourly.


    Percy gave him a finishing touch, "Bill received 12 O.W.L. certificates of excellence during school, and was also the male president of the student union."


    It is estimated that Malfoy, who is only excellent in Charms and is currently a prefect, will not speak.


    "It seems that he is indeed an excellent person," John said. "I support all your decisions, Fleur."


    When Fleur saw that John also supported her, she was relieved of her worries.


    "I knew his excellence could impress you." Furong said happily.


    John corrected: "What impresses me is not his excellence, but that you like him, Fleur."


    Furong was startled, looking at the words on the badge, a smile appeared on her lips unconsciously.


    Fleur: "You are still so lovable from the bottom of my heart, John."


    This love is not a love between a man and a woman, but a heartfelt desire to follow and get closer.


    Perhaps it was the bold and unusual enthusiasm of France that allowed this sentence to come out of Fleur''s mouth.


    The Greengrass house on the other side.


    Astoria watched her sister''s beautiful face gradually turn hideous, so frightened that she even walked on tiptoes.


    ¡­


    Chapter 417 John¡¯s achievements


    Speaking of exams, John remembered that a month had passed since the O.W.L. exam.


    His results should be here.


    When the next day arrived, an owl was blocked by Basil in the window.


    The owl was probably begging Basil to be accommodating, but Basil just stood guard at the window, signaling the owl to hand over the letter.


    There was really no other way, so the owl had to give in to Basil.


    Riddle stayed on top of the wardrobe very coldly. Tom wanted to get close to it, but it was a pity that it was not high enough.


    Take the letter out of Basil''s mouth.


    This is a score sheet.


    John opened the parchment and scanned it casually.


    John Wick¡¯s scores are as follows;


    Astronomy: O


    Protect magical animals: O


    Charms: O


    Defense Against the Dark Arts: O


    Divination: O


    Herbalism: O


    History of Magic: O


    Potions: O


    Transfiguration: O


    Arithmancy: O


    Muggle Studies: O

 Chapter 394：

    Ancient runes: O


    ¡®O¡¯ stands for excellent, ¡®E¡¯ stands for good, and ¡®A¡¯ stands for pass.


    ¡®P¡¯ is poor, ¡®D¡¯ is very poor, and ¡®T¡¯ is extremely poor.


    John looked at himself as having twelve excellent students. Even though he vomited blood and went to the school hospital on the last day of the exam, he still completed the History of Magic paper.


    Glanced at the badge.


    The place was vibrating non-stop, it must have been the result.


    He tapped the badge with his finger and saw the message inside.


    As expected, Malfoy received an excellent result.


    He was indeed among the best in Charms, but his History of Magic was a ''P'' because he had not finished half of it that day.


    The most uncertain Potions got an ''E'', and Transfiguration only got an ''A''.


    Daphne complained about her grades. She got seven excellent grades.


    Defense Against the Dark Arts, Charms, and History of Magic are all good.


    Neville unexpectedly received two distinctions, one in Herbology and one in Charms, and one in Potions.


    In such a comparison, Malfoy was once again at a disadvantage.


    He said angrily: "Why does Neville have two ''O''s?"


    "Neville''s herbalism is approved by Professor Sprout." Daphne laughed, "Unlike some people who only know how to study magic spells."


    "Really, you have an ''E'' in Charms."


    Malfoy has always known how to make people angry.


    John could already feel Daphne''s desire to climb out of the badge and beat Malfoy.


    Neville asked: "Where''s John, have your results come out?"


    Malfoy said in disbelief: "Neville, why do you want to humiliate yourself?"


    John: "Twelve ''O''s."


    Malfoy scoffed: "Look, Neville, you asked for it."


    Neville: "..." I feel like beating Malfoy, but I don''t know why.


    Those who don¡¯t know, think that only one outstanding person is themselves.


    The good news is that only one of the current students in Qunxing Club has failed.


    Bad news, the one who failed was Malfoy.


    Malfoy''s face was distorted. There were only four people in total, and he failed the exam.


    What I''m interested in is the History of Magic.


    This kind of thing can be passed as long as you memorize it. Although you have to hand in the paper in advance, it is still uncomfortable.


    When Harry Potter, the Gryffindor next door, found out, he thought he couldn''t remember it.


    Fleur sent a message: "Harry failed two subjects, one in Divination and one in History of Magic. History of Magic is a ''D''."


    Malfoy, who was about to be depressed, suddenly became energetic.


    "Stupid Potter, can''t even learn simple lessons."


    After he finished sending it, he felt something was wrong.


    Puzzled: "How do you know, Furong?"


    Fleur said matter-of-factly: "I''m at the Burrow. Harry was sent here last night."


    "You went to Weasley''s house?" Malfoy was surprised.


    Don''t talk about him, even John.


    Percy was even more shocked and said, "You have only known Bill for less than a month!"


    "I accepted the invitation if it felt right." Furong was very free and easy, unlike someone who had made no progress for several years.


    I won¡¯t name anyone here.


    When Daphne saw this development speed, her head was buzzing.


    Astoria seemed to see a burst of white smoke coming out of her sister''s head, which probably burned her brain.


    ¡­


    People from the Star Club live in the Weasley family?


    John suddenly felt that he should let Fleur directly work her way into the Order of the Phoenix and steal the locket.


    ?But this is unlikely.


    He noticed something. The Weasley family was not at No. 12 Grimmauld Place?


    Has the Order of the Phoenix moved its location?


    After questioning, John had a general understanding.


    Dumbledore found the traitor, someone no one would have expected.


    Kreacher.


    That Black house elf, it was also because of Kreacher that Harry thought Sirius had been captured.


    Sirius was furious and wanted to cut off Kreacher, but was stopped.


    Kreacher knew too much. If he were free, he would turn around and join another person.


    The only way is to bind the house elf with a contract.


    But this outcome makes No. 12 Grimmauld Place a bit dangerous.


    So for the time being, let the Weasley family evacuate and return to the Burrow.


    Number 12 Grimmauld Place was not abandoned. Sirius locked up Kreacher and ordered him not to leave.


    They will only go there when conducting Order of the Phoenix activities.


    Let No. 12 Grimmauld Place be completely transformed into an operational base.


    Dumbledore himself was sitting there.


    "Tsk, Dumbledore, it would be great if you sold that place."


    John, who had a lot of money, didn''t mind spending a lot of money to buy it from Sirius. Unfortunately, Dumbledore seemed to understand his thoughts.


    The Order of the Phoenix was founded in response to the Death Eaters, the Death Eaters were captured, and Voldemort was outside.


    The lonely Voldemort must have hated the Order of the Phoenix, which made the Order the primary target.


    Of course, the person Voldemort hates the most right now is undoubtedly John.


    It''s a pity that he can''t do anything about John.


    Because of the existence of the Holy Grail, Voldemort, who feared death the most, saw a different result.


    There is still no news about Grindelwald''s whereabouts.


    The last news appeared in Germany, where his former subordinates may be.


    Although these people are old, their strength is still amazing.


    You must know that Grindelwald''s followers were all over Europe, which was completely unmatched by Voldemort.


    Rule by fear and rule by faith are not on the same level.


    John stretched out his hand abroad.


    Nagini''s branch told John that this kind of thing requires a good opportunity.


    Now in this country, the development of Silver Hands has reached a bottleneck, and it can only continue to grow by extending externally.


    The Dark Lord''s comeback gave John this opportunity.


    Promoting the Dark Lord¡¯s crisis will allow his products to better break down the barriers between countries.


    Regarding Grindelwald, I believe that the Ministry of Magic in European countries will have a sense of crisis.


    Going from the basement of his home to Johnny Silverhand''s office, John saw Jin who was dealing with something.


    Jin took off his silver mask, and the smile returned to his face, which was not as deep as before.


    "You should have come a long time ago. Several foreign ministries of magic are seeking cooperation."


    Jin naturally returned to his assistant state and put documents one by one on the table.


    "The ''Zhi'' series dissatisfied some people, who feel that this kind of thing should not be monopolized."


    John raised his eyebrows, looked at the document, and said casually: "Someone from the Ministry of Magic?"


    "Yes," Jin made black tea for John, "That Director Bones, she feels that the Ministry of Magic should not be restrained by silver hands and should respond to the monopoly."


    Turning the page, John saw a letter from the American Ministry of Magic.


    "She is a very talented person, but unfortunately there are some things she doesn''t see clearly."


    John opened the letter, took a sip of black tea.


    Amelia Bones, he knew that this person had always had a strong personality.


    In the election for Minister of Magic, she was overtaken in reverse because of the existence of Silver Hand, so she remembered it in her heart.


    The implementation of most of the current policies of the Ministry of Magic has influencing factors including silver hands.


    Amelia would not sit back and watch Silverhand continue to grow, so she proposed an antitrust mechanism.


    Want to reduce Silverhand''s influence by taking over the ''Zhi'' series.


    Even Old Batty would not be willing to be led by others.


    Amelia¡¯s calculation was very good.


    Unfortunately, she miscalculated one thing.


    Old Batty may fall out one day, but it will definitely not be now.


    Because the Ministry of Magic''s funds and armaments require Silver Hand''s support, once the policy is implemented, it means falling out with Silver Hand.


    Then the new Ministry of Magic reformed by old Barty will burst like a gorgeous and beautiful bubble.


    Old Barty will never allow this. He will firmly support Silverhand''s interests until the Ministry of Magic has sufficient funds.


    So John is not worried. What he needs to pay more attention to now is this letter from the American Ministry of Magic.


    John said to Jin thoughtfully, "I think our product should probably have a good spokesperson."


    Jin also saw the contents of the letter and suggested: "The sales of Lockhart''s last shampoo increased a lot."


    At the top of the wizarding world, Gilderoy Lockhart is always on hand.


    ¡­


    Chapter 418 Lockhart¡¯s new endorsement


    As we all know, the United States is the most ''peaceful and friendly'' place in the world.


    All their muggles are very nice and speak nicely.


    Some talented hip-hop contestants who like to expose their buttocks carry human deplasms with them to facilitate communication at any time.


    Because it¡¯s very free and friendly there.


    Although the magical world of America is not as free as Muggle society, there are also many dangers.


    During Grindelwald''s time, America was also one of the places visited by the Dark Lord.


    After hearing that Grindelwald reappeared, the sales of Johnny Silverhand store were boosted in disguise.


    The Aurors of the Ministry of Magic hope to cooperate like their own countries and order equipment at prices that belong to the Ministry of Magic.


    The American branch is managed by Ms. Snake, but it''s mostly in the dark.

 Chapter 395：

    The Aurors have been trying to find something to do, but District 13 has been run into a monolith.


    Even if force is used, it cannot be taken by force.


    Forced by desperation, the Ministry of Magic had no choice but to choose another method.


    John naturally agreed happily.


    As a new customer, John never skimps on discounts.


    The condition is that Johnny Silverhand equipment be legalized in the American market.


    The American Minister of Magic is hesitant about this matter, but that night, a golden galleon will appear in the home of a senior official of the Ministry of Magic.


    Those officials who received the money changed their tune. They believed that the legalization of magic equipment can bring more security to the people now that Grindelwald reappears.


    After some words, the Minister of Magic came to the house yesterday with an owl made of pure gold.


    This proposal was passed, and the Johnny Silverhand branch officially became a legal operator from the Thirteenth District.


    It''s just that the price of those things will be three times more expensive than buying it from the Ministry of Magic.


    When purchasing at the Ministry of Magic, I would buy more, and then sell them on the black market in my own name, making four times the profit.


    Lockhart came to Johnny Silverhand''s store.


    As a person who has been frequently searched in the magical world for many years, Lockhart has a high fan effect.


    He is a writer and a senior user of the "Zhi" series.


    John asked him to speak for him and promised to open the doors of European countries for him.


    He was naturally extremely happy for Lockhart, who loved fame and was extremely narcissistic.


    But he was a little hesitant, because his character was a powerful wizard.


    If auxiliary props labels were added, wouldn¡¯t it affect his previous image?


    "Think about it, Gilderoy." John walked up to Lockhart and put his arm around his shoulders, with a deep whisper and temptation in his voice.


    The two stood in front of the window sill, overlooking the busy scene of Knockturn Alley below.


    "When the time comes, America will be like here, and your portrait will be hung outside the Ministry of Magic for publicity. Remember the golden statue that stood out last time?"


    Speaking of the solid gold statue standing in front of Silverhand Publishing House, Lockhart''s eyes became confused.


    "When the time comes, you will be standing on the most prosperous fountain in Plymouth Colony," John raised his right hand and gestured in the air, "dedicated to the greatest writer and the most charming smile, Gilderoy Lockhart."


    Lockhart''s mind was filled with thoughts of him standing on the streets of the wizarding world of America, and he said in a daze, "Yes, that would be great."


    "Gilderoy, a powerful wizard also needs partners, just like Dumbledore has his group of Order of the Phoenix," John chuckled. "Your partner is Johnny Silverhand, who will clear all obstacles for you."


    "Okay, okay," Lockhart raised his hands and surrendered. He couldn''t resist this temptation at all. "I need to admit that you have been irresistible to me from beginning to end."


    "I should arrange for the image studio to design a new image for you. In this magical world shrouded in darkness, they need people like you to give them confidence, Gilderoy."


    John pulled a propaganda campaign to fight against the Dark Lord, which improved the people''s sense of security and made Lockhart feel full of mission.


    He was as ready to lead people out of the darkness as if he had been given a shot of chicken blood.


    Lockhart is a person who does not know awe. The only thing he fears is that his smile will not win the award and the number of fans will decrease.


    When Lockhart was in school, it was the period when Voldemort was at his most famous. He dared to imitate Voldemort and shoot his own head into the sky like the Dark Mark.


    Such a person is as fearless as a Gryffindor.


    But he is also smart, that is, he never doubts John''s decision.


    King stared dumbfounded as Lockhart rehearsed his speech over and over again, his robe lifted up and thrown out, leaving Johnny Silverhand just like that.


    "That''s the Dark Lord. Is he convinced by you like this?"


    "Whenever you are alive, there must be someone who will impress you regardless of your fame or fortune."


    John shrugged. Except for Lockhart, no one would endorse the tools to fight the Dark Lord while the two Dark Lords were outside.


    Famous and distinguished.


    The merits of protecting the people, the reputation left in the world, the title of supreme power, the wealth and salary.


    Everybody desires one.


    It can increase the sales of one''s own works and also make contributions to the people.


    Lockhart naturally wanted it.


    ¡­


    Lockhart was very fast. On the night before he left, he convened his image management studio overnight to redesign a set of clothes for himself.


    His previous one was more ornate, and his new one added a red cloak and an old wand, making him look like a knight fighting for resistance.


    The new image also adds the element of ¡®Zhi¡¯.


    He added a series of Johnny Silverhand props to the work.


    A wood-carved dog that doesn¡¯t shed hair, a wizard¡¯s chess piece that can protect your home.


    As a decoration, it actually has a wooden shield to drive away unwanted visitors.


    New products appeared one after another and were quickly sold through serial works.


    A week passed, and John saw that Johnny Silverhand''s Alchemy Workshop was rushing to make it.


    Lockhart also gave exciting speeches on various occasions, making this trend spread abroad.


    The headline of the Daily Prophet is Lockhart.


    "Writing a book for the rise of the wizard, Gilderoy Lockhart''s new book chapter reaches new heights"


    God knows the complicated look in Harry''s eyes when he saw Mrs. Weasley solemnly buying back a wooden carved husky.


    This dog looks exactly like the one that bit Dumbledore at the Dursleys'' house.


    Even Mr. Weasley couldn''t help complaining because this wooden dog cost him half a month''s salary.


    Ron''s mouth opened wide and he said in disbelief: "Why is this so expensive?"


    "This is a rare model signed by Lockhart." Mrs. Weasley is a complete Lockhart fangirl.


    Harry saw Lockhart''s signature on the dog''s neck. He recognized it since he was dragged by Lockhart to reply to fans in their second year.


    Mrs. Weasley held Lockhart''s new book and said with longing, "If you buy the rare book, you can get a Gilderoy Lockhart handshake coupon."


    "His hands are not gold-plated." Ron complained accurately.


    Bill shook his head and said, "He is really inlaid with gold."


    "?" Ron and Harry looked confused.


    Bill continued: "Fleur said that Lockhart customized a gold glove, which is pure gold."


    Well, being poor made it impossible for Ron to imagine whether the golden gloves would be heavy on his hands.


    Ginny''s face suddenly fell at the dinner table when she mentioned Fleur.


    Ginny whispered: "That phlegm."


    "Ginny," Bill said seriously, "don''t talk like that."


    "Okay." Ginny responded perfunctorily.


    But Harry still muttered secretly when he saw Ginny.


    He knew that Ginny hated Fleur because Fleur was such a big sister and always liked to treat Ginny as a little girl.


    What''s more, Ginny and Fleur had friction because of the Ministry of Magic.


    Although Ginny is excellent, Fleur is even more powerful.


    This made Ginny very unwilling to admit defeat.


    Although the result of that incident was that neither the Order of the Phoenix nor the Society of Stars was harmed, Bill found a girlfriend from the Society of Stars, which still made the Weasley family a little uncomfortable.


    Dumbledore did not object to their relationship, and even smiled when he saw Fleur.


    It''s a pity that Fleur lost her smile when she saw Dumbledore.


    Mrs. Weasley felt that Fleur would destroy the unity of the family.


    Mr. Weasley said nothing, he saw more clearly.


    Dumbledore''s approval of Bill''s relationship with Fleur may have the intention of easing the relationship between the Stars Society.


    As a person with good alchemy skills, Mr. Weasley knows what it means to be able to rejuvenate people.


    If you release it, that thing can cause a new round of war in the magical world.


    Speaking at large, even the Muggle community would go crazy if they knew this thing.


    Rejuvenation and immortality.


    Who doesn¡¯t want that Holy Grail?


    So Mr. Weasley turned a blind eye and did not express his attitude on this matter.


    After talking for a while, Harry looked up.


    "Hermione never came down again after receiving John''s reply." Harry was worried.


    Ron didn''t know what was written in the letter. Ginny and Hermione were in the same room.


    Ginny whispered: "She doesn''t talk or read in her room. She likes to bury her head in the quilt."


    "What did you write in the reply?" Ron also lowered his voice unconsciously.


    Ginny didn''t know either, Hermione had never shown that letter to anyone else.


    ¡­


    Chapter 419 Silverhand¡¯s Banquet


    After dinner, Harry and Ron decided they couldn''t let Hermione continue.


    That¡¯s Miss Know-It-All, how can she remain decadent?


    The two of them tiptoed outside Hermione''s room.


    He was pushing me back and forth at the door, not daring to go in first.


    Ginny couldn''t stand it anymore, so she went up and pushed hard, pushing both of them in.


    She used so much force that Ron staggered and hit the corner of the bed.


    A thud made Hermione, who was in a daze, come back to her senses.


    Ron quickly got up, and Harry stood there, poking Ron with his elbow like a stupid son.


    "Ahem, Hermione, are you okay? John forgives you?" Harry knew the art of language.


    After hearing this, Hermione''s eyes turned red and she turned her head.


    "Brother, you mentioned John again." Ron couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Harry was extremely embarrassed because Hermione''s relationship with John was broken because of him.


    Especially knowing that John was just extracting the soul fragment that gave Harry a headache, Hermione felt even more sorry for John.


    Seeing that Harry was useless, Ron had no choice but to do it himself.


    He took the apple pie from Ginny, tentatively walked over, and said cautiously: "Mom made apple pie, I brought you some."


    "Thanks, Ron." Hermione wiped the moisture from the corners of her eyes and took the apple pie.


    Harry took the opportunity to come over. He and Ron looked at each other and secretly looked at the pocket watch and parchment on the table.


    "I respect your choice. No one will know the weight of the heart and feathers before the scale tilts."


    There was only one line on it, and Ron couldn''t understand why Hermione had been sad for a week.


    Not only him, but Harry was also confused by this statement.


    The delicate silver lily pocket watch ticks the second hand.


    In the quiet atmosphere, Hermione used her fork to poke the apple pie into a puddle.

 Chapter 396：

    "John asked me a question in the library," Hermione tortured Apple Pie with her eyes blank, "What would I do if one day I had to choose between John and Harry."


    Harry and Ron listened quietly.


    "I felt very panicked at the time,"


    Hermione was talking about what happened in the library last semester. She lowered her head, her expression unclear, and her voice was full of loss and sadness.


    "I can only tell him, no, there won''t be such a thing."


    Hermione''s voice was no longer as strong as before, making people feel heartbroken.


    "I was very scared at the time, afraid that something would happen to my best friends," like a helpless kitten, wanting someone to hold her tightly. "He promised me that he would not hurt Harry, and he did it."


    "He has always done it. He has always kept his promises." Hermione knelt down and sat on the bed, burying her face. "But I didn''t trust him as a good friend should. I misunderstood him and hurt him."


    At the end of the sentence, Hermione whimpered through her arms.


    Harry sat next to her and comforted: "At that time, I thought John was going to kill me. It''s not your fault, Hermione, you just care about me."


    "It''s like if Ron was kidnapped, I would make the same choice. We are best friends."


    When Ron heard that he was being given an example, he didn''t dare to have an opinion and nodded repeatedly.


    "No, that''s different," Hermione showed a pair of eyes red from crying, "John is my first friend. He has never been wary of me. He has never hidden anything from me."


    The more she thought about it, the more uncomfortable she became. John had never hidden anything from her.


    John bought the Firebolt, and the first person to use it was Hermione.


    Even if Hermione wanted to know something, John would tell her bluntly.


    Star Club, and others.


    John has always been honest, but he cannot be trusted at critical moments.


    Hermione felt like she had betrayed John, her first best friend.


    He once saved his own life.


    "This may be the last gift I receive." Hermione picked up the exquisite silver lily pocket watch.


    In the end, the two boys were of no use, and Ginny seeing them would only make things worse.


    You might as well play on your own.


    She kicked the person out of the room, and the next day, Hermione finally left the room.


    And the enthusiasm for learning has reached a new level, leaving both Harry and Ron scratching their heads.


    They were curious about what Ginny said.


    Ginny shrugged, "I asked her to apologize to him in person after she reaches the same height as John."


    "That''s it?" Ron and Harry looked at each other.


    "That''s it!" Ginny thought that she had done something bad for a while, and it was the same, so she understood Hermione''s mood better.


    ¡­


    Ministry of Magic.


    Arthur Weasley lingered at the door of Percy''s office for a long time.


    Whenever someone comes over, he pretends to be busy.


    In fact, he wanted to be busy with his son.


    But every time the office opened, he couldn''t help but pretend to be passing by.


    Percy didn''t pay attention to his old father and was busy with his own business.


    After Mr. Weasley had to pluck the leaves of a poor orchid for the fifth time, he finally couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Percy."


    He called to Percy who was about to go to the elevator.


    Percy stopped, still holding the document in his hand, and looked sideways at him.


    Mr. Weasley''s inner paternalism was suppressed, and he said with a straight face, "I want to talk to you."


    "Joanna, hand this document to the Auror office," Percy stopped a young witch, handed the document to her, turned and walked back to the office, "Let''s talk in the office."


    Percy opened the door and invited Mr. Weasley inside.


    When Mr. Weasley walked in, he saw a filing cabinet and a table full of files.


    Closing the door, Percy motioned for Mr. Weasley to sit wherever he pleased.


    He knocked on the table, making room for it.


    "What is this?" Mr. Weasley found an envelope on the table.


    The silver hand logo on it allowed him to know at a glance who it was from.


    "Johnny Silverhand, no, John Wick''s letter to you?" Mr. Weasley asked.


    "A banquet," Percy glanced casually and said, "What''s up?"


    "I want to say that I shouldn''t have had that attitude before." After an ideological struggle, Mr. Weasley chose the fastest way to reconcile.


    He sighed: "I shouldn''t think you are still young, and I shouldn''t dictate your decisions."


    "This is all over." Percy seemed inhumane, but his face was no longer tense and became much softer.


    "I will no longer interfere with your decisions," said Mr. Weasley. "You have grown up and should have your own ideas."


    The previous conflicts caused by the Order of the Phoenix disappeared as Mr. Weasley surrendered.


    In fact, Mr. Weasley is also proud in his heart. His son participated in the operation to capture Death Eaters.


    The father and son reconciled, and Mr. Weasley also let go of a big knot in his heart.


    He left Percy''s office and walked to his own office.


    On the way, he suddenly stopped.


    After renovation, his office was very close to the Auror office.


    He was at the door and heard voices coming from inside.


    "Invitation to the Silverhand Banquet?" Lippi, who is now a member of the Auror training class, said in surprise.


    Oz Hilde, the director of the Auror Office, received the invitation, and Lippi envied: "That''s the dinner party hosted by Mr. Johnny Silverhand. Everyone who can go there is rich or noble. You finally got ahead of yourself."


    "The food there is cooked by the best chefs in the country, and the wine they drink is no less than a hundred galleons." Lippi knew a lot and said, "Those are the second best, and the connections gathered there are the most terrifying."


    "I heard that Minister Crouch is also one of them, as well as many dignitaries."


    Judging from Lippi''s tone, it seemed that he was not going to a dinner party, but a pass to the upper class.


    Just when Lippi was filled with envy, an Auror handed Lippi an envelope with the Silver Hand mark.


    He was so pleasantly surprised that he almost danced with joy.


    Oz went to the last Silver Hand Banquet and was promoted to director shortly after returning.


    If I go there this time, I might be able to take a step forward.


    Mr. Weasley''s expression changed when he heard it outside the door.


    "Johnny Silverhand''s influence in the Ministry of Magic is astonishing."


    He really didn''t expect that the connections established by his son''s peers would have such a terrifying influence.


    ¡­


    Silverhand Manor.


    As night falls, dignitaries who usually don''t show up have already entered the place one after another.


    This is the second time Ozzy has come here, and Lippi has worked as a security guard here.


    Lippi changed into his best clothes and seemed to take it very seriously.


    John stood on the second floor of the manor. He was wearing a silver mask, and the expression on his face could not be seen clearly.


    Tang Mi reported the arrival and left.


    Jin came over, stood next to John and asked, "Are you sure you want this?"


    "They are all jackals," John said lightly, "greedy and bloodthirsty, they need some motivation to be more united."


    "These people have shown kindness to Voldemort before," Jin looked at the pure-blood families below.


    "It''s just for profit," John chuckled. "Now Voldemort is just a dog with a broken spine. I can give him whatever he can give, and I can give him what he can''t give."


    There was a glint in his eyes, and the interests in John''s hands were enough for these greedy wizards to hold on to him.


    He wanted to see which of these people were wise and which were martyrs.


    ¡­


    Chapter 420 News about the Dark Lord


    There are many bright stars on the dome of Silverhand Manor.


    Old Jack came in with Chu Dai and Zuo Fei.


    The waiter brought them delicious sea fish sashimi on a tray.


    "That''s the werewolf councilor, and beside him are the two directors of the werewolf capture force and the werewolf registration office."


    Lippi whispered beside Oz, "Don''t look at the unpopular place they are in. After the werewolf is under control, these two positions represent the restriction of the werewolf."


    "Lord Johnny Silverhand planned to build the first werewolf magic school in the werewolf community, and old Jack was the first principal."


    "Look, that''s the Rozier family, the pure blood of the twenty-eight sacred clans."


    "And that one, I met him at the Department of International Magical Exchange and Cooperation. He is the Director of Foreign Affairs of Germany."


    "They must be talking about big business."


    Lippi kept thinking with envy. As an undercover hero, Lippi naturally has a smooth future.


    But his habit over the years has made him always whisper envious words, which Oz has long been accustomed to.


    "Who is that?" Oz found a person with unusually pale skin, and her intuition told her that this person was not simple.


    With pale cheeks and black hair mixed with silver strands, the man looked very handsome, with gloomy brows.


    What attracted the most attention was the pair of dark golden eyes.


    Hearing this, Lippi looked around and said in surprise: "He is here too. This is impossible."


    "Stop talking in riddles," Oz subconsciously wanted to light a cigarette, but stopped. She said to Lippi, "Do you know him?"


    "Of course, that''s a big shot."


    After Lippi finished speaking, he realized that he had said nonsense. He hurriedly added: "While I was undercover, I heard his name from the mysterious mouth more than once."


    "The paranoid and dark family, Edgar, Ludwig Edgar."


    ¡­


    John walked out slowly, and the moment he appeared, all the eyes of the audience were focused on him.


    "I''m glad that I saw many familiar faces at the banquet."


    He walked down from the second floor step by step, his emerald green ring shining in the candlelight, and the soft silk on his robe was like a galaxy.


    Some people did not come, some were inconvenient to show up, and some were unable to show up.


    The guests are all smart people, so they naturally know what John is talking about.


    Several guests looked unnatural, and their fingers holding the cups turned white.


    This scene could not escape John''s observation. He chuckled, "In the past month, something happened that shocked everyone."


    "I think you have all heard that some of the damned and those who should not have come out, they have returned to the world."


    Among the pure-blood families, the Rozier family members remained calm.


    There was fear on the faces of Crabbe and the Goyles.

 Chapter 397：

    "We can reunite here and continue to talk. The first glass of wine should be raised to our good friend Lucius." John took the crystal glass filled with golden wine from the waiter.


    He raised his wine glass and nodded from a distance towards Lucius, who was wearing a luxurious dark green velvet robe.


    "Without our friend, I''m afraid some bad things will appear on the streets. They will commit crimes wantonly, plunder wealth, and turn all order into chaos."


    "So, let us respect Lucius, his courage and courage to fight."


    The guests raised their glasses to Lucius.


    Lucius smiled and tried hard not to be so unreserved.


    He nodded slightly proudly and raised the glass.


    "The second cup," John continued, "our friends who have been threatened openly or covertly, they are firm in their hearts and have not changed. As I said, courage is as valuable as wisdom. Dare to speak out to oppression. Those who don¡¯t are warriors.¡±


    "Let us respect the warriors who remain true to their original aspirations. Their perseverance is the glue that enables us to reunite."


    After the Death Eaters reappear, some pure-blood families will inevitably be persecuted.


    For example, the Goyle and Crabbe families, their descendants were forcibly engraved with the Dark Mark, making them unable to resist.


    There are also those influential people who are also threatened at different levels.


    They did not leave, naturally they were reluctant to part with this huge alliance of interests.


    However, no one doesn¡¯t like to praise themselves.


    The second glass of wine entered my stomach.


    People who are not heavy drinkers may already feel a little dizzy, but fortunately the alcohol will dissipate quickly.


    "Smart people are an indispensable factor for family inheritance and business continuation, so I like smart people," John pressed the armrest. "Smart people are better able to see the current situation clearly and will not be swayed by emotions."


    "Their intelligence can always make the best choice. However, it is never too late to make amends. Wrong choices also have opportunities to recover."


    John could see the fear on some people''s faces. He broke the fear with a chuckle and said meaningfully: "This glass of wine is for those smart people who want to look back, because repentance and choosing the right one also require courage. and wisdom.¡±


    The third cup was raised, which represented the official start of the banquet.


    Lippi could see families whose surnames had appeared at the Death Eater meetings rushing to ask if they could talk to Lord Johnny Silverhand.


    Those who are wise and repentant want to be forgiven.


    As an old friend of Tang Mi, Lippi could tell that Tang Mi was in a good mood when he heard these questions.


    The protagonist of the banquet, John, walked to another corner.


    The black-haired man there said nothing. When he saw John coming, he stood up and nodded politely.


    "Mr. Edgar," John chuckled, "Thank you for coming all the way from another country."


    Ludwig Edgar looks like a scholar, somewhat similar to Altdorf, but his appearance is not as aggressive.


    His pale complexion, not strong body, and a pair of rimless glasses perched on the bridge of his nose gave him the impression of an old scholar.


    "I admire your frankness and your current prestige." Ludwig tilted his head slightly and glanced at the huge banquet. "Dignitaries from all over the country and even abroad can gather such a force, just like... It¡¯s just as difficult to build a saint.¡±


    He mentioned another existence, causing John''s eyes under the mask to narrow.


    "It seems you know the purpose of my search for you." John tilted his head slightly and glanced at some people on the field.


    Ludwig didn''t look over, but said, "I hope to have a private enough place to talk."


    "That''s natural," John invited, "my study is a good choice."


    The two people faded out of the banquet.


    Walking into the study, Ludwig looked at John and said calmly: "The following news is not a gift to Johnny Silver Hand."


    After John sat down, he crossed his hands on his chin and listened quietly.


    "A father gives to his son''s friend."


    Ludwig, who had always been calm, had waves in his eyes.


    "Thank you, John Wick," he said with a deep bow, "for paying so much for my son."


    John took a deep breath, his face no longer cold.


    "Mr. Edgar, it was my mistake that led to all this."


    "No," Ludwig said firmly, "He chose you as the light, so everything is done willingly."


    "This is Edgar''s fate, just like my brother Altdorf, everything is his own choice."


    He said sincerely: "So please don''t blame yourself."


    John was silent.


    Ludwig took out a folded piece of parchment from his pocket.


    "A list of saints who once roamed Europe."


    This old list was stored in the study of Ludwig''s father, the former Grindelwald deputy.


    "I exclude those who are deceased or imprisoned," Ludwig said. "The remaining people are those whose whereabouts are unknown, missing and hidden."


    "Grindelwald went to Germany, and more than twenty wizards have become his followers."


    "That''s what''s scary about him, his almost plague-like charm and ability to confuse people."


    Ludwig had heard many times from his father about the charm of Grindelwald.


    Altdorf was also affected, so he looked for the second Dark Lord to be the light.


    John accepted this list, it was very important to him.


    Ludwig came all the way just for this list. After handing it over, he was ready to leave.


    "One more thing," Ludwig stopped at the door of the study and turned his head sideways. "My groom saw Karkaroff outside Durmstrang. At that time, he panicked and ran away. Voldemort might be chasing him."


    Facing the traitors, Voldemort will make a reckoning.


    But for some reason, Karkaroff was not killed.


    When John heard the news, he called Ludwig.


    "Mr. Edgar, are you interested in managing a school?"


    Those deep eyes revealed a calculation that was incomprehensible.


    Durmstrang, Grindelwald¡¯s alma mater.


    Top three schools in Europe.


    Maybe it¡¯s appropriate for someone else to make the decision.


    ¡­


    Chapter 421 The estranged father-son relationship


    Ludwig left, and Tang Mi came in behind.


    "Goyle and Crabbe''s people would like to see you."


    "They must be doing it for their stupid son."


    John opened the list slowly and glanced at the names on the list, finally stopping at Rozier''s column.


    Tang Mi shrugged and said, "During the last war at the Ministry of Magic, two people were captured in Azkaban."


    "In exchange, they are willing to hand over part of their property in Diagon Alley."


    The number of pure-blood members is becoming increasingly rare, which is a general trend.


    The marriage between them can ensure the purity of their bloodline, but it cannot restore their decline.


    These ancient families control many magic industries and monopolize all walks of life to maintain their status.


    But compared to heirs, they choose heirs.


    John met two heads of pure-blood families.


    After some discussions, John obtained shares in a crucible store and Literen Residence.


    As a condition, John agreed to fight with the Ministry of Magic to change the life sentences of the two Death Eaters to fixed terms.


    The two family leaders were naturally very grateful, and John motioned for them to approach.


    After they came over, John put his hands on their shoulders and asked the tall man to lean down.


    "My help is for my friends. You don''t get such an opportunity every time. Your people, I don''t want their stupid minds to continue thinking about another person. Even in the magical world, there are ways to execute people."


    The two people''s backs were wet with cold sweat, and they nodded repeatedly to express that they would recognize the reality.


    No matter what happens, they can imprison the person at home and concentrate on cultivating the third generation.


    John patted the two of them **** the shoulders and asked the frightened two to leave.


    After that, a few more people came, all of whom were Death Eaters whose families had been captured in Azkaban.


    John picked a few, they were all ''speculators'' who thought Voldemort would rule the world, and they were more of a risk investment in Voldemort.


    Now that Voldemort has fallen, those people are the ones regretting the most.


    John collected the things that were sent to him, while some die-hard Voldemort loyalists who refused to look back even after hitting the wall continued to stay in Azkaban.


    "Minister Crouch is here." Tang Mi walked in and whispered, "He brought something."


    John raised his eyebrows slightly, and after a while he saw Old Batty carrying a box with plain packaging.


    "Old Barty, do you need me to ask Barty Jr. to come up?" John could see that he wanted to see Barty Jr.


    "No, it''s not necessary," Old Barty didn''t know how to face Little Barty. He put down his things and said with a frown, "Amelia''s criticism of your industry in the parliament has affected the operation of society."


    John spread his hands helplessly, "My friend, you don''t think so too, do you?"


    "If I didn''t know your true face under the mask." Old Batty said.


    As a person who created huge assets at the age of fifteen, Old Barty felt that by the time John took over, he might have retired.


    "It''s not convenient for me to attend this kind of banquet now," Old Batty explained in passing the reason why he didn''t show up. "As a minister, you shouldn''t be too close to some people."


    "Indeed," John snapped his fingers, and a gold-rimmed crystal glass appeared on the table. He stood up and walked to the wine cabinet, taking out the golden stars. He shook the bottle and smiled, "Private collection."


    After opening it, there was a refreshing and mellow aroma that made old Buddy couldn''t help but praise, "This kind of thing can only be encountered here."


    The wine poured into the glass, and Old Barty took a sip. The feeling of magic entering his body made him feel amazing.


    "I can give you a bottle," John said casually after sitting down, "I don''t have much in stock."


    Old Batty refused. He didn''t want others to think that he was living too extravagantly.


    I also drank wine and talked a lot.


    John brought up the topic, about the punishment of several Death Eaters.


    Old Batty frowned and looked unhappy, "I don''t remember you paying attention to these things."


    As a smart man, John naturally knew that intervening in the power of the Minister of Magic would undoubtedly force people to oppose him.


    So he said frankly: "Of course not, heads of several families found me."


    "They think Johnny Silverhand has great powers?" Old Batty laughed inexplicably.


    "Have you ever heard of Muggle amusement parks?" John did not delve into the meaning of the laughter, but instead mentioned another thing.


    "Amusement park?" As a person who is proficient in more than 200 languages ??and has studied Muggles, Old Barty naturally knows those things.


    "I want to build an amusement park, or more appropriately, an entertainment city." John snapped his fingers, and dozens of parchments on the bookshelf flew to Old Barty.


    Old Batty picked it up and looked at it, sometimes frowning and sometimes relaxing.


    As time went by, his expression gradually turned into thinking, with some joy.


    John saw that the time had come, and continued: "This plan can promote the increase in magic trade tax revenue, and also promote local tourism economic benefits."


    "And, I don''t plan to do this myself," John said with a smile, "Silver Hand Fashion Architecture and the Ministry of Magic will cooperate together. The Ministry of Magic only needs to provide a piece of land. As for the funds..."


    John pushed a list on the table over and said with a smile: "They have already issued it for the Ministry of Magic."


    Old Batty''s expression changed several times.


    In fact, the magical society is very backward. For example, they still maintain a system of atonement.

 Chapter 398：

    By donating money, you can be exempted from a certain level of guilt.


    For example, when Voldemort fell for the first time, Lucius used his money powers and the Imperius Curse as an excuse to escape the fate of entering Azkaban.


    It¡¯s just that after Old Batty took office, he acted vigorously and resolutely, and no one mentioned the atonement.


    Now John uses Magic Entertainment City as a temptation to make old Barty shaken.


    "It sets a precedent, and it will be difficult to deal with later." Old Barty almost smoked a cigarette and thought carefully.


    "Actually, this matter is not without a turn for the better," John saw him struggling and offered advice as a caring friend, "What if they have merit?"


    "You mean?"


    "Old Goyle and Old Crabbe, they have a good son who numbs Voldemort''s sight for me at Hogwarts and delivers Voldemort''s news at the same time."


    John crossed his fingers and said meaningfully: "This can pay for their sins."


    "They need to stay in Azkaban for two years." Old Barty looked up at John, "This is for your sake."


    "That''s my honor." John smiled and raised his glass.


    Changing the sentence from life imprisonment to two years is really a big deal.


    Old Batty left with the entertainment city project, and the gift box he left behind was held in John''s hand.


    "A father who has to be strong throughout his life." John looked at the new clothes that were obviously given to little Barty, and walked to the garden to hand them to little Barty.


    Little Barty looked at it coldly, not knowing whether he liked it or not.


    The relationship between father and son in the Crouch family cannot be repaired so quickly.


    Although he has been whitewashed, little Barty still chooses to work in the garden.


    Maybe he hates his father who only has the position of minister from the bottom of his heart.


    Only when Batty Sr. resigns one day can Batty Jr. be relieved.


    ¡­


    Grimmauld Place, Blake''s old house.


    Sirius growled: "Go back, Kreacher."


    Kreacher touched the stairs with his nose and rolled little by little to his small place under the kitchen stove.


    This scene made Hermione very unbearable. Harry didn''t feel anything. That was the guy who hurt him.


    "Sirius," Harry saw his godfather again and rushed to hug him, "Are you okay?"


    "It''s just that my left rib hurts a little," Sirius hugged his godson and smiled, "I haven''t seen him for a month, and you have grown taller."


    He greeted Hermione and Ron.


    "Dumbledore is inside, and we have received news that Voldemort has appeared abroad."


    Unlike Mrs. Weasley, Sirius always felt that Harry could have some adventures.


    If Mrs. Weasley heard this, she would probably get angry again.


    Harry glanced behind the door. Dumbledore was sitting inside, and Lupine and others were also there.


    "I should go to the meeting." Sirius walked in and closed the door.


    Ron said strangely: "I seem to have seen Mundungus."


    "What''s so strange about that? He''s from the Order of the Phoenix." Harry disagreed.


    Ron said: "He was caught stealing last time. I thought he would be expelled."


    "He''s in debt," Ron said disdainfully. "He used to like to show off his gold teeth, but they were all pulled out and sold."


    "Harry, Ron, let''s go see Kreacher." Hermione didn''t want to care how much money Mundungus owed.


    She felt that she needed to take care of her house elf friends.


    Knowing that Hermione was very sympathetic to the house elves, Harry and Harry had no choice but to go there.


    Entering the kitchen, they didn''t find Kreacher.


    After calling twice, he saw Kreacher from under the stove.


    Such a bad environment made Hermione very sympathetic.


    Harry didn''t want to pay much attention to Kreacher, because the elf''s words were always very unpleasant.


    He took a casual glance and saw a familiar box in the small shop under the stove.


    ¡­


    Chapter 422 Mundungus¡¯ Theft History


    Order of the Phoenix.


    "Voldemort has lost the help of the Death Eaters," Moody tapped the floor with his wooden leg, "but we all know his ambitions, and he will look for others."


    "Werewolves, giants, banshees..."


    "He can also find some new followers."


    Moody is already retired, but he still knows Voldemort very well.


    Lupine then said: "Voldemort was hit hard at the Ministry of Magic and he almost died."


    "Yes, we all know, Moony Face." Sirius interrupted him, not wanting to recall the incident, "But now, he is still outside, and we cannot leave the Order of the Phoenix easily."


    "Weasley''s magical wall clock always points to fatal danger, which means we may die at any moment."


    Tonks said solemnly: "The Ministry of Magic has not given up the search. The new Headmaster of Hogwarts, Professor Slughorn, has applied for Auror protection on campus."


    "He also knows how dangerous Voldemort is now," Lu Ping said solemnly. "The loss of Death Eaters has made Voldemort lose the possibility of doing evil everywhere, and it has also made him more dangerous."


    A Dark Lord who has no worries is even more terrifying.


    The dark-skinned Kingsley looked at Dumbledore and said, "There is bad news circulating. There is something that can fulfill wishes that is hidden in Hogwarts."


    "We cannot confirm whether there are still Voldemort''s followers among those pure bloods. This news is very detrimental to us."


    "Holy Grail." Sirius sat there sideways and said coldly, "That thing really has that ability?"


    "I guess so, if you weren''t blinded by something."


    The familiar sinister tone made Sirius''s face darken quickly.


    Snape sat at Dumbledore''s right hand and said in a long and sinister tone: "You have seen with your own eyes that an old man regained his vitality."


    "Really? I''m afraid you haven''t seen it. After all, when we were fighting at the Ministry of Magic, you were still shivering in the school holding the cauldron." Sirius immediately sarcastically replied.


    Snape looked at him coldly, Sirius was not willing to be outdone.


    "The Potions Master, Severus Snape, was tricked by a student''s fake death trick." Sirius continued to type, mocking, "I really doubt your ability not to mislead others."


    "You dare to question me?" Snape said gloomily, "The lost dog with a broken rib, Sirius Black."


    The two of them were so explosive that Tonks couldn''t help but rub her arms.


    Dumbledore interrupted everything.


    "You are wrong, Sirius."


    It sounded like he was on Snape''s side, but wrong.


    Dumbledore said calmly: "John, died once."


    "It''s impossible, we all know..." Kingsley subconsciously retorted.


    "Magic cannot resurrect, yes, we all know that." Dumbledore said calmly, "But he did it. Sirius met him in the Hall of Death, and that arch connects a place that no one knows."


    "Is he the same as the mysterious man?" When Tonks said this, the atmosphere suddenly turned cold.


    They all know that the only person in this century who can have anything to do with this is Voldemort.


    Voldemort lost his body in Godric''s Hollow and turned into a wandering spirit.


    After more than ten years, the rebirth was completed last year.


    This is the only possibility they can think of.


    Dumbledore skipped this topic. He looked at Kingsley and asked, "What is the international response to the other person?"


    "It''s very bad," Kingsley shook his head and said, "Ministries of Magic from various countries have come forward to hold accountable, and they pointed to poor supervision."


    "Yeah, who could have thought that he would leave there." Dumbledore had some disappointment in his eyes.


    Grindelwald.


    What else makes Grindelwald worthy of leaving Nurmengard?


    "The last place he appeared was the same as Voldemort, Germany."


    Kingsley said solemnly: "We can''t find out where it is."


    "I''ll look for some old friends."


    Don¡¯t underestimate Dumbledore¡¯s accumulation of contacts over the past century.


    From the former Nicol¨¢s Flamel to a thief like Mundungus.


    They are all members of his network.


    Even in foreign countries, there are still his old friends.


    This meeting ended on the defense of Hogwarts.


    Tonks was appointed by the Ministry of Magic as a member to strengthen the defense of Hogwarts. At the same time, the Order of the Phoenix also needs to be careful on its own.


    No one knows when Voldemort will take revenge.


    ¡­


    End of the meeting.


    Kingsley and Tonks left.


    Sirius found Dumbledore and said, "He''s starting again."


    When Dumbledore heard this, he looked at Mundungus in the corner.


    Lupine also came over and said helplessly: "He was digging out Kreacher''s bed in the kitchen this morning to take out the things and sell them."


    Sirius said angrily: "This is not the first time."


    "I will talk to him." Dumbledore called Mundungus over.


    The image of Mundungus, who was caught stealing something, is very strange.


    Half of his head has hair and the other half has no hair.


    Half of the face is black and half of the face is white.


    Teeth fall out and grow back again and again.


    During the time when he came here, he lost another tooth.


    "Mundungus, why are you obsessed with stealing Black''s property?" Dumbledore was not angry, but asked patiently.


    Mundungus spat out a tooth and begged, "I''m going to go crazy if I don''t pay back my debt."


    He was used as a human experiment subject for various products and spent most of his time in Silver Cross Hospital.


    He was going crazy, and these experiments caused him some sequelae.


    The skin color is abnormal and the teeth will fall out.


    He feels that his brain is not normal recently, maybe it is the sequelae of the daydream curse.


    This time he tried to steal something that Kreacher had hidden. He struggled with Kreacher and was captured by Sirius.


    Dumbledore was about to say something when he saw Harry running over in a hurry.


    "Sirius, what is this?"


    He ran in and asked with a golden locket in his hand, followed by Hermione and Ron chasing after him.


    Sirius looked over when he heard the call, saw the thing, and said casually: "It''s just a broken box. Did you find it from Kreacher''s junk pile?"

 Chapter 399：

    "Yes," Harry said quickly, "I mean, where did you get this?"


    "I don''t know," Sirius said in confusion, "there are some strange things hidden in the Black family, maybe Kreacher picked them up."


    Dumbledore noticed the box and saw the mark on it. He said to Harry: "Harry, show me the things."


    Harry was stunned, and seeing Dumbledore''s cautious attitude, he handed the thing over.


    "Do you know this thing?" Dumbledore asked, looking at it carefully.


    Harry nodded and said, "John has exactly the same one."


    "This is impossible," Dumbledore shook his head and looked into Harry''s eyes and said, "If I''m not mistaken, this is Salazar Slytherin''s locket."


    "Slytherin''s things? Why are they here?" Harry said in surprise.


    At this time, Sirius looked more and more wrong, and a flash of light flashed in his mind.


    "Among the things Fletcher is going to steal this morning is this locket."


    He turned his gaze to Mundungus, stepped forward, grabbed the collar, and roared: "What is your purpose!"


    Mundungus'' legs were shaking and he said quickly: "I didn''t, I just wanted to steal something to pay back the money."


    His fearful expression didn''t seem to be fake.


    Dumbledore stopped Sirius'' impulsive behavior. He pressed Mundungus''s shoulder with his big hand, as if he had discovered something.


    "Tell me, who asked you to do this?"


    Mundungus was so frightened that he kept saying sorry as if he was pouring beans.


    "I owed too much and stole once. Tommie Shelby told me that I could continue to use these expensive things to pay off my debt."


    "Donmie Shelby?" Lupine was startled and asked urgently, "Johnny Silverhand''s Donmie?"


    "Yes, that''s him." Mundungus nodded.


    Dumbledore''s expression changed, and he looked at the thing in his hand.


    At this moment, he was sure.


    "John is looking for it."


    He was holding Slytherin''s locket.


    Sirius said to Harry: "Harry, you did a very good job."


    He turned to look at the box and Dumbledore''s expression at the moment, and said, "We seem to have caught a little secret of that smart boy."


    "Use Fletch, he''s really smart."


    Harry looked confused.


    And John didn''t know that he was only one step away from the Order of the Phoenix''s Horcrux.


    He is making his own arrangements.


    The inconspicuous gossip spread in Knockturn Alley along with the ravings of the Malfoy lady at a cocktail party.


    Like a spark igniting dry grass, it gradually becomes bigger and bigger.


    ¡­


    Chapter 423: Things Hidden in Hogwarts


    A strange question began to circulate in Knockturn Alley.


    "Do you know that thing?"


    Someone wanted to find the source, but this sentence seemed to appear out of thin air.


    There is one week left before school starts.


    Weird rumors spread like viruses.


    It has almost become a greeting.


    "With such publicity, won''t something happen?" Tang Mi put away the candy gift box he was going to give to Oz and asked doubtfully, "More and more people are paying attention to this matter."


    "No," John sat on a comfortable chair and adjusted the angle of the chair''s back. "That thing is essentially a contract."


    Finding a comfortable angle, John leaned in and made a soft sound of comfort.


    "Except for the effects inside, it''s not a wishing device at all. If it is, it''s just my wish."


    John chuckled lightly, and Jin rubbed his sore hands, speechless at the hands-off shopkeeper.


    During John''s absence, Kim took over the office.


    John simply left the work to Jin with peace of mind on the grounds of letting him continue to be familiar with it.


    Now Jin and Tang Mi are in charge of the outside and the inside.


    John felt much more relaxed.


    Tang Mi was a little worried about the Holy Grail. It was something that could rejuvenate people and make them immortal.


    As a refiner, John knew clearly that the effects that that thing could bring were not as exaggerated as the rumors.


    Rejuvenation and immortality are indeed possible.


    But there is nothing more that can be done.


    The essence of the Holy Grail is a carrier, carrying the power of the contract between the Gate of Things and the God of Death.


    This is also the reason why John chose Hufflepuff.


    The elixir formed by magic power and the magic stone can nourish the soul in the contract.


    "What we need to worry about now is when we can get that thing from the Order of the Phoenix."


    John closed his eyes and thought.


    Mundungus, a thief in the family, was a bit inefficient in stealing things. It had been so long, and although the things he had taken were valuable, none of them were Horcruxes.


    Raising his eyes slightly, John saw a black long-eared owl flying over outside the window.


    Riddle sat on the table and handed a letter to John.


    After opening it and taking a look, John sat up straight.


    "What''s wrong?" Tang Mi noticed this scene.


    "I underestimated you, Dumbledore."


    John was twisting the parchment in his hand, his expression uncertain.


    "I thought you would be in a miserable situation without the position of principal, but I didn''t expect you to successfully convince Slughorn to let you return to Hogwarts."


    Dumbledore was allowed to return to Hogwarts Castle to enjoy his final years.


    Slughorn was a cautious person. Voldemort was away, so he not only applied for Auror security from the Ministry of Magic, but also allowed the greatest wizard of this century to stay in school.


    Knowing that Dumbledore did not lack wisdom when dealing with Slughorn''s cautious character.


    "To protect Harry?" John rubbed the rough paper with an uncertain expression.


    "Sir?" Tang Mi asked, "Do you need to intervene?"


    If John wants to, he can propose it to Old Batty.


    Shaking his head, John didn''t intend to do this.


    "Let him stay, whether it is to check my influence or protect Harry, he can play some role in Hogwarts."


    John''s expression calmed down and he lit the letter on fire until it turned into ashes and floated away.


    "My new principal still has a lot to do, and I hope he can solve it as soon as possible."


    Being jointly invited back by the four deans gave Slughorn enough face.


    John didn''t want to get too involved in Slughorn''s decision.


    He wants to ensure that he can live a stable life in the next two years.


    ¡­


    "It costs 30 Galleons once."


    The drunk man who was missing one of his shoes had a pipe in his mouth, holding a wine bottle with his head hanging down and burping as he said, "Settlement is settled in one go, no credit will be given."


    In front of him was the shoe he was missing, a hard-heeled leather shoe with a sour smell.


    The bag containing Galleons was thrown in front of him, and the alcoholic wizard suddenly beamed.


    Looking up, the face of the person shrouded in a black cloak could not be seen clearly.


    The voice was vague and unclear, and the male and female could not be distinguished, "London."


    The drunken wizard nodded, and the man in black cloak walked over and stood in front of the leather shoes.


    This is a door key channel that is not regulated by any country. It is expensive and is a smuggling channel.


    Grabbing the laces of the leather shoes, the man in black cloak disappeared.


    The drunken wizard opened his money bag, and the golden coins inside made him smile from ear to ear.


    Outside a suburb of London.


    The man in black cloak appears.


    She looked into the distance, and her body exploded and disappeared.


    The Blind Pig Bar appears at the junction of Knockturn Alley and Diagonal.


    A gust of wind blew, and a corner of the black cloak was lifted, revealing horrific burns on the skin.


    Opening the door and going in, Blind Pig Bar didn''t care about the attire of the visitor.


    When the waiter came over and was about to ask, the man in black cloak walked straight to the inner compartment of the bar.


    The bar was filled with blurry and dreamy lights and bubbles. In the inner floor, there sat a dignified lady who was out of tune with her surroundings.


    The noble lady looked around, with a look of searching and waiting in her expression.


    Suddenly, the compartment door was opened.


    Then a curved wand was pressed against the lady''s neck like a sharp claw.


    The door slowly closed, and the sounds outside were instantly isolated.


    "Bella," the lady was forced to raise her head, "you shouldn''t do this to me."


    "Your husband, your son, they all betrayed their master."


    The voice was hoarse and unfemale, and the madness was firmly suppressed, revealing a pair of hateful and crazy eyes.


    "Sissy, tell me, how should I retaliate?"


    Narcissa''s heart skipped a beat when she heard the word revenge.


    She pretended to be calm and said coldly: "That''s them. I have never betrayed the Dark Lord."


    "Really?" Bellatrix seemed to want to see through her good sister.


    Narcissa looked at him without giving in and said arrogantly: "None of the things I did for him was a failure."


    The sharp wand on his neck slowly moved away.


    Bellatrix straightened up and slowly pulled off her hood, revealing an extremely terrifying face.


    One-third of the skin on her face was driven into wooden nails. She looked at her sister as if she was afraid that her sister would deceive her.


    "Sissy, I know you won''t betray us."


    Bellatrix was as sensitive as a child, hugging her sister tightly.


    There was hatred in her voice, "Rodolphus, that **** bastard, he betrayed his master in the end, he must be glad that he is dead."


    The extremely spiteful voice sounded as if the person speaking was not her husband.


    That was the marriage between Black and Lestrange, and Bellatrix had never had any feelings for that husband.


    Narcissa''s body froze, and she slowly placed her hands on the back with burnt skin.

 Chapter 400：

    A flash of unbearability flashed in her eyes, and she asked: "How did you survive?"


    Reaching out to touch the nail on her face, Narcissa couldn''t even believe that it was her sister.


    Although she was crazy, Bellatrix was a beauty, not the monster she is now.


    "Resentment is the driving force for my survival." Bellatrix seemed to be immersed in a gentle land.


    She leaned on her sister and talked about this time.


    Voldemort used a very ancient dark magic to treat Bellatrix, although the person survived.


    But it also became gradually less human.


    Voldemort went to liquidate those traitors.


    Voldemort, whose soul has returned, seems to have regained his IQ, hibernating, and contacting those dark creatures.


    Originally, the Malfoy family was under liquidation.


    But Narcissa used the flying cicada that belonged to the Black sisters to send a message, which made Voldemort change his mind.


    Probably remembering Narcissa''s previous contribution to instigating a rebellion against the house elf in Black''s old house, he gave her a chance.


    "Oh, my Sissy, my sister, you won''t betray us, right?"


    The pitiful little Bellatrix caressed Narcissa''s face.


    "Bella," Narcissa said, "I have something to tell the Dark Lord."


    "About that thing hidden in Hogwarts." Narcissa didn''t finish.


    Bellatrix''s expression changed, and she put the sharp wand against Narcissa''s neck.


    And Bellatrix seemed to be crazy, half crying and half laughing: "Sissy, you must do something to make me believe you."


    "What do you want to do?" Narcissa curled her fingers around a wand under the table.


    Bellatrix said frantically: "I have a mission, and you will definitely help me, right, Sissy?"


    The sharp tip of the staff stung Narcissa''s skin, and her heart sank.


    Because her hand holding the wand was wrapped around a cold, slender green snake.


    Narcissa had no choice now.


    She slowly released her wand, nodded and said, "I will help you."


    Bellatrix returned to her pitiful self.


    ¡­


    Chapter 424 Durmstrang¡¯s new principal


    Night.


    The oracle bird flew out under the rain curtain.


    The puddle created by the rain was stepped on by a big foot.


    The muddy water splashed onto the man''s robe.


    But he didn''t care about that much.


    On his thin chin, his goatee sticks wetly to his neck.


    The panicked people ran into the wild woods.


    One figure after another passed by the tree trunk, making the man extremely frightened.


    "No, don''t," thunder and lightning flashed across the sky, revealing the man''s face.


    A tall, thin man with a head of white hair.


    The robes on his body were full of stains. He clutched the wand tightly in his hand, and his face was full of fear.


    "Please, please let me go."


    Igor Karkaroff.


    The principal of Durmstrang.


    Former Death Eater.


    Now, he is like a lost dog, being chased outside.


    The rain fell on him, making him extremely embarrassed.


    "Karkaroff."


    The delicate voice is like calling an old friend.


    Another bolt of lightning flashed across the sky.


    The dark night explodes with white light.


    Karkaroff was horrified to find three people appearing ten meters away.


    They wore black coats that blended in with the night, just like the reapers of death.


    The rain was blocked by the black hat.


    After the white light dimmed, Karkaroff took action in that direction.


    The light of the curse streaked across the night sky, causing a tree to be blown open.


    But there was no one there from just now.


    "Who are you?" Karkaroff shouted like a madman.


    "We only serve the strong."


    "Boom¡ª!"


    A thunder snake struck a tall tree in the distance, and Karkaroff realized that the sound was not far from him.


    At some point, it appeared less than two meters in front of him.


    Face to face, Karkaroff couldn''t believe it.


    The light disappeared again with the thunder and lightning.


    Instead, there were only three green lights in the night.


    After the green light.


    "Morsmordre"


    There is a dark mark hanging in the sky.


    When Karkaroff was discovered, his hands and feet were cold and his body had no vital signs.


    There is a line of words carved on the tree trunk it leans against.


    "This is the consequences of betrayal. Those who oppose me, be afraid."


    Rough old hands stroked the tree trunk, and the old man with a broom beard frowned.


    "It''s him," the old man said with disbelief in his eyes, "Voldemort, he appears here."


    The Auror looked solemn and looked around for traces.


    The old man looked at the man standing behind the Auror and asked, "Mr. Edgar, your family knows dark magic best."


    Ludwig''s calmness could not be shaken by prejudiced words. He came over and took a look at Karkaroff''s body.


    "Avada Kedavra." Ludwig said the conclusion that frightened the old man. "Yelefan, there are traces of a chase. He is not alone."


    "Yalefan" is the old man''s name.


    Yalefan grabbed his beard irritably, "This is impossible, he is left alone."


    "There is a crazy woman beside him," Ludwig''s expression remained unchanged, "We all saw Karkaroff''s fear some time ago."


    "Yes I know."


    Even if you want to deny it, the facts are before your eyes.


    Even if Yalefan is unwilling to accept it, he still needs to understand one thing.


    The Dark Lord may be nearby.


    An owl flew down from the sky. Ludwig took it and was about to open it when Yalefan roughly snatched it away.


    "Principal Durmstrang?" Yalefan''s eyes widened, "When did this happen?"


    "The principal of Durmstrang abandoned the school and ran away," Ludwig explained good-naturedly, "and the school board extended an invitation to me."


    "They actually let you go." The beard on the broomstick was blown up, and Yalefan''s eyes were as wide as bells. "This is an irresponsible behavior. The evil Edgar should not be in that position!"


    "You can talk to the school board about this."


    Ludwig''s expression darkened, "It''s time to return the things to me."


    Yale Fan huffed and puffed, and finally handed the thing back.


    "I will talk to them."


    He made a threat and left with the bodies of Auror and Karkaroff.


    Ludwig looked at the letter in his hand and muttered to himself inexplicably: "My powers are vast."


    After taking a deep look at the carvings on the tree trunk, he turned and left.


    ¡­


    "The former principal of Durmstrang died, and the person who cannot be named took action"


    Newspapers fly into thousands of homes in the magical world.


    The newspaper delivery owl flew over Privet Drive and was about to deliver the newspaper.


    The snowy owl fell from the sky and kicked the owl away and snatched away the newspaper.


    John saw Basil flying over with the newspaper and was used to his domineering behavior.


    While reading the newspaper, he was drinking Mrs. Wick''s hand-ground coffee.


    Wearing a tie, Watson asked the wizard chess king who looked like him in front of the mirror, "How about this?"


    "Very handsome," the wizard chess king gave a thumbs up, "I hope the little **** the street won''t be stunned by his handsomeness."


    Wearing a red checkered tie, Watson came to the table to eat.


    He also held a copy of the "Daily Prophet" in his hand. If it weren''t for the fact that conditions didn''t allow it, he would have wanted to buy an owl.


    These newspapers are much more interesting than the Muggle ones.


    "Who is that Igor Karkaroff?" Watson asked like a curious baby, "What are the Death Eaters?"


    John took a bite of the sandwich and said in a way that Watson could understand: "The principal of a school used to join a terrorist organization. Later, he was killed by the terrorist organization in retaliation for betraying his boss."


    "There are still terrorists in the wizarding world?" Watson was eye-opening.


    He saw the popularity of "I Swing the Sword at Hogwarts" and asked John to buy a set for himself to check out when buying textbooks.


    John responded casually, the way father and son get along is amazing.


    Mrs. Wick looked at her husband and son funny, then looked up at the wall clock, and reminded: "The time is coming."


    When Watson saw that there were still ten minutes left, he hurriedly stuffed the food into his mouth, took a sip of milk and ate it.


    "I''m sorry, things in the hotel have been in trouble recently. I can''t accompany you to go shopping." Watson walked to his wife and leaned over for a while, then hurriedly left.


    John looked at the blushing face of his mother, Mrs. Wick, and silently pulled the newspaper higher to cover his somewhat broken expression.


    On a whim, Watson wanted to buy textbooks with his son.


    But at this critical point, there were some problems in the hotel that he needed to solve personally, so he had to promise to send John to school.


    After breakfast, John got into the car driven by Mrs. Wick.


    Actually, he can teleport directly there, but just think of it as relaxing with Mrs. Wick.


    Looking at the patter of rain outside the window, some thoughts flashed through John''s eyes.

 Chapter 401：

    "John," Mrs. Wick''s voice interrupted John''s thoughts as she drove the car and said, "your father has been working hard."


    "He actually didn''t believe in magic at first, and he didn''t like wizards either."


    "He was actually very worried when he knew you were a wizard and going to wizard school."


    "He would be very resistant just thinking about the witches and vicious magic in the story collections."


    John''s thoughts were interrupted and he turned to look at Mrs. Wick.


    "However, he has been trying hard not to be so worried and to not make you feel that he is a special person. He has tried hard to like everything related to magic."


    They arrived at an intersection and waited for vehicles to pass.


    "He did it, but he still couldn''t help but want to understand the dangers of that world."


    "Over the years, he has also understood from your words that the world is just like ordinary people, with criminals and dangers."


    "He suppressed and suppressed that worry, and even I almost deceived him."


    "But when your whereabouts are unknown and you are in danger, he will collapse and he will go crazy."


    Mrs. Wick looked at her precious son and said with a warm smile: "You are our pride, little John, we love you."


    "No matter what kind of person you are, we will stand by your side."


    "Me too," John looked at Mrs. Wick and smiled sincerely, "I love you too, always have."


    Mrs. Wick reached out and touched John''s hair.


    The tender moment between mother and son was broken by the sound of the horn behind her, and Mrs. Wick''s smile broke.


    She pulled down the window and reached out from the car with a hand holding up an international goodwill gesture.


    Starting the car, John had always been aware of his old mother''s display of anger.


    He shook his head helplessly and saw the angry driver of the pickup truck behind him through the rearview mirror.


    He snapped his fingers expressionlessly.


    The old driver''s tire blew out and he hit a roadside fire hydrant.


    As long as the other party is miserable enough, Mrs. Wick''s road rage will disappear.


    John felt that he was a really good boy.


    ¡­


    Chapter 425 Malfoy was attacked


    The Leaky Cauldron is still as frowning as ever.


    When John walked in, the bar was quiet for a moment, followed by whispers.


    He ignored it all and walked to the back alley and entered Diagon Alley.


    It would be a pity that Watson could not come this time.


    "What book do you want to buy?"


    Inside Flourish and Blotts Bookstore, John hasn''t been here for a while.


    Last year, he chose to get the textbooks by mail to his home.


    He glanced at the book that looked like a mad dog in the cage, and then looked at the expression on the clerk''s face who had lost hope for life.


    ""Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them" "Advanced Potion Making"..."


    He announced a series of names, causing the clerk''s pupils to gradually regain their luster.


    Apparently it was a pleasure for the clerk not to have to touch those **** biting books.


    Mrs. Wick also saw those books and said, "The book you keep at home is always chasing Tom''s tail."


    "That would be quite interesting." John could imagine that instead of being afraid, Tom would actually like it.


    After all the books were bought in Flourishes and Blotts Bookstore, they still needed to buy some other things.


    I put "I Swing the Sword at Hogwarts" into my small bag. I think my father Watson didn''t want to buy this book that all wizards love to read during this trip.


    Go to the ice cream shop. From Mrs. Wick''s point of view, the ice cream here is too strong.


    Perhaps because of the wizard¡¯s special physique, eating snacks and desserts would cause cavities to form the next day.


    Mrs. Wick is more interested in clothing, and she is also a good tailor.


    There are some notices on the street warning of dangers.


    There are still wanted posters moving.


    The operation of Diagon Alley was not greatly affected by the return of Voldemort. John saw the wizards who had just prepared to enter school go to Ollivander''s wand shop accompanied by their parents.


    A girl was holding fire dragon roasted chestnuts she had just bought from Weasley''s Wizard Wheezes. The rich aroma made the fat man next to her drool with greed.


    Small stalls were secretly set up on the street, selling amulets and other things.


    However, most of the effects are minimal, and they are also the focus of the newly opened departments of the Ministry of Magic.


    Mrs. Wick seemed to them a good candidate for being a fat sheep.


    John sneered at this. What if Mrs. Wick was Watson?


    A wizard with an unusually large nose enthusiastically promotes his amulet, claiming that it can protect against 90% of black magic.


    Mrs. Wick didn''t even look at him, as if she saw something dirty.


    This made the big-nosed wizard very embarrassed, and he turned around and promoted to a big family.


    But his luck is not very good, because there is a director of the Ministry of Magic in that big family who specializes in cracking down on these items.


    The Weasley family.


    John glanced at it, said nothing, and went to Mrs. Malkin''s robe store with Mrs. Wick.


    These monopoly businesses are really profitable, John walked in.


    He is growing a little too fast, one height a year.


    Mrs. Malkin''s eyes suddenly lit up when she saw John.


    This hanger-like boy is the youngest recipient of the Order of Merlin.


    While she was recording John''s measurements, she also asked John if he would be interested in being a model for Madam Malkin''s Robe Shop or something like that.


    As the owner of the Silver Hand Series, a strong competitor of Madam Malkin''s Robe Shop, John said he has no such intention for the time being.


    This made Mrs. Malkin a little disappointed. Mrs. Wick was very proud because her son was quite famous in the magical world.


    Although the Wick family knows that their son is very good, they have no idea how good he is.


    At first, I thought he was the first in the grade, but now it seems that it is more than that.


    Madam Malkin measured John''s body with a measuring tape.


    At this time, the door was opened.


    John was looking sideways, but he was tilted to the right at the moment, and there was something wrong with his right eye, so what he saw was blurry.


    There was a clothes hanger between them, so the other party couldn''t spot John immediately.


    But John also guessed who it was from the fiery red hair.


    Hermione didn''t see Mrs. Malkin and was about to ask when she caught a glimpse of the person behind the clothes hanger.


    Her expression changed, and Ron noticed that Hermione was a little strange. Just as he was about to ask, he heard an arrogant voice coming from outside.


    "Who do you think I am?"


    The familiar voice made both Harry and Ron turn their heads.


    Then the door was pushed open, and a cursing Malfoy and his mother Narcissa walked in.


    "To give him face, call him sir. If you don''t give him face, I will just let him go to the ground."


    I don¡¯t know where I learned the social sayings from Malfoy¡¯s mouth.


    There was a hint of gloom in Narcissa''s brows. After entering Madam Malkin''s robe store, her eyes scanned vaguely.


    Malfoy saw three people as soon as he entered the door. He immediately started fighting mode and said sarcastically: "Who made such a big show? It turns out to be our ''savior'', Harry Potter."


    Harry looked unhappy, and Malfoy continued as if he couldn''t see, "Let a big man guard the door for you? Do you really think you are the savior?"


    After that, he acted exaggeratedly.


    "Oh, no, Voldemort! Dumbledore, save me!"


    He performed a one-man show with a look of fear that made Harry want to punch him.


    "Malfoy, shut up." Ron stood up and roared.


    Malfoy glanced at him and mocked: "Why, the savior''s little follower wants to vent his anger on your big brother?"


    He raised the corners of his mouth, even spread out his hands, and sneered: "I don''t even need a wand to deal with you."


    Really, he looks like this.


    John felt like his fists were itching.


    He felt that it would not be strange if Malfoy was beaten outside one day.


    "Come on, who is afraid of whom?" Ron blushed angrily, not knowing whether it was because he was called a follower or because he was looked down upon.


    "Draco." Narcissa frowned and glanced at her son.


    Malfoy put away his smile and snorted from his nose, "You should be lucky, I shouldn''t get my clothes dirty today."


    Ron snorted like a cow through his nose.


    Harry also wanted to beat Malfoy, and even wanted to clean Malfoy''s mouth with a wand.


    "Hermione, what''s wrong?"


    Just as Harry was about to draw his wand, he realized something was wrong.


    There was no sound from Hermione''s side.


    He turned around and saw that Hermione was too timid to step forward.


    He didn''t think it was Malfoy who scared Hermione, then there was another reason.


    "John? Ah, this lady."


    As if the person with honey on his mouth was not him just now, Malfoy found John and Mrs. Wick.


    Then Malfoy immediately became a good boy.


    "Mrs. Wick, this is Draco Malfoy, John''s friend."


    Malfoy''s polite appearance made Ron''s eyes widen.


    That was even more impactful than seeing Snape wash his hair.


    "Draco, I heard John mention you, a very energetic friend." Mrs. Wick''s compliment made Malfoy puff out his chest and feel very proud.


    John noticed Narcissa looking at him, and he looked sideways.


    After a while, John looked at Malfoy again and frowned.


    Madam Malkin measured him, and John suddenly walked towards Malfoy.


    When Malfoy was confused, he stretched out his hand to straighten Malfoy''s collar and said calmly: "Draco, you have to pay attention to your image."


    Malfoy subconsciously reached for his collar, and John said, "I have to go to the crucible shop."


    With that, he said goodbye to Malfoy.


    When he reached the door, he saw Hermione looking at him and wanted to come over but stopped.


    He looked at Hermione, nodded slightly, and left without saying a word.


    Hermione felt disappointed for a while, her mood dropped, and even the subsequent measurement of clothes didn''t make her happy.


    There was a tall guy standing outside the door, it was Hagrid.


    John came out and smiled when he saw Hagrid.

 Chapter 402：

    "John, are you in there too?" Hagrid said in surprise, "You don''t know how sad your incident made me last time."


    "Sorry, Hagrid, I should have told you first."


    John was picked up by Hagrid with force, and he was still familiar with the force that could strangle people.


    After putting John down, Hagrid saw Mrs. Wick and said with some embarrassment, "You must be Mrs. Wick. My name is Rubeus Hagrid, John''s friend."


    "Still a professor at Hogwarts." John added for him, reaching out and patting Hagrid''s belly, "Hagrid''s class may not be the best, but it is definitely the most exciting and interesting."


    When Hagrid was introduced like this, he scratched his head in embarrassment.


    Mrs. Wick greeted him politely. She was very impressed by the big man she met when she first came to Diagon Alley.


    Unexpectedly, John and the other party became friends.


    Hagrid and John chatted for a while, mostly talking about Grawp.


    Grawp was able to speak a few more words, which pleased Hagrid.


    After they parted ways, John and Mrs. Wick went to several supply stores.


    ¡­


    Malfoy came out of Madam Malkin''s shop.


    "Can you still go to Knockturn Alley from this place?"


    Malfoy walked carelessly in front, and the alley was deserted.


    The surrounding houses are narrow with airtight and closed windows.


    He didn''t notice that his mother Narcissa''s expression was wrong.


    After walking for a while, he stopped.


    "Bellatrix?" Malfoy''s expression changed as he looked at the woman with burned skin appearing in front of him.


    "Mom, you go first."


    Malfoy took out his wand and responded calmly: "I can deal with her. You go find Dad or John."


    The Malfoy of today is no longer the Malfoy of the past. He looked at Bellatrix warily.


    And Bellatrix walked forward step by step, with a crazy and twisted expression on her face.


    "Draco, little Draco, let your aunt hold you."


    Hearing this, Malfoy felt his stomach churn, turned on the output mode, and mocked: "Have you seen what you look like? It''s really disgusting."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Bellatrix, who was furious, took action.


    In this alley, two wizards took action at the same time.


    The crackling arc jumps.


    Malfoy has been studying with Barty Jr. during this period, and his level of strength fighting is also rapidly improving.


    Even facing Bellatrix, she was not at a disadvantage for a moment.


    "Pink body..."


    "Expelliarmus."


    There is a third person?


    Don¡¯t give me a chance to figure it out.


    Malfoy''s wand flew out of his hand, and before he could react, it was knocked away by Bellatrix.


    A small emerald green snake swam from the cold stone floor to the unconscious Malfoy. It spit out scarlet letters and kept scratching Malfoy''s cheek.


    Behind her, Narcissa''s hand holding the wand was trembling. She raised her head, with unshed tears in her eyes.


    There was trembling and anger in his voice, "Can you trust me now?"


    Bellatrix let out an ugly laugh.


    Narcissa closed her eyes in pain and held her other hand tightly.


    There is a silver ring hidden inside, which can be used to kill his sister at any time.


    "Of course, Sissy, my favorite sister."


    In the dark alley, Malfoy lay unconscious.


    But behind the closed doors and windows in the alley, John did not take action.


    ¡­


    Chapter 426 The green snake


    Malfoy was found lying there by a "passing" wizard.


    At that time, he was lying on his back, and when he woke up, he was in Silver Cross Hospital.


    Malfoy was a little confused. He rubbed his face. Not long after, he was pulled by the therapist for a checkup. Later, he was told that he had recovered and could leave.


    He walked to the counter in a daze to pay, always feeling that he had forgotten something.


    "Forget it, usually if you don''t understand something like this, just go to John and find out."


    Standing there muttering a few words, it was his turn to go through the discharge procedures.


    "What, a hundred galleons?" Malfoy was dumbfounded. He just lay down for a while. How dare you charge me a hundred galleons?


    The nurse in a white uniform smiled and said: "Yes, during the coma, the best therapists will conduct a comprehensive examination for you. The equipment costs plus labor costs are so much."


    The nurse''s voice was as sweet as a customer service person''s, which made Malfoy grimace.


    "Which **** asked me to do so many tests?" He complained.


    If he knew which **** was cheating on him, he would never let him go.


    At this time, Neville, who was buying textbooks in Diagon Alley, sneezed.


    Neville rubbed his nose, and Mrs. Longbottom held up a robe and said, "Neville, your arms are thick again. We can ask Mrs. Malkin to make them looser."


    "Thank you, Mom, but I want to change the fabric." Neville''s robes are always tight on the arms, making him afraid to use strength.


    ¡­


    After coming out of the hospital, Malfoy had a two-inch-thick physical examination report in his hand.


    Even the split ends of his hair in the twelfth row, third row from the left, are marked on it.


    This is not a medical examination report, this is a Malfoy instruction manual.


    No wonder it costs one hundred galleons. With medical insurance, the cost will be reduced to fifty galleons.


    It is a pity that Malfoy is not a Knockturn Alley worker, so he naturally does not have medical insurance.


    "Where is mom?" He later remembered that he did not come out alone.


    He tried to remember carefully, but every time he recalled that he and his mother walked out of Madam Malkin''s Robe Store, the memory couldn''t come to mind.


    Stepping on the cobblestones, he walked in Knockturn Alley.


    Some parents will bring their children here to open their eyes, as long as they don''t touch things randomly.


    Because it is very likely that your child will scare people with a witch head.


    Most people still stopped at the Upturned Garden. Malfoy walked into the garden, trying to find John.


    He went to the Johnny Silver Hand store and yelled to find their boss, but was kicked out by the security team.


    "What kind of level do you think you are, do you want to come to the boss?"


    The dignified eldest son of the Malfoy family was actually scolded to such an extent.


    Malfoy was furious.


    I wanted to try my luck and meet an acquaintance in the garden, and it happened to him.


    When Astoria saw Malfoy, she wanted to run over, but was stopped by her sister Daphne''s look.


    Following her sister, she came to Malfoy in small steps.


    "Draco, why are you here?" Daphne was a little confused. What was Malfoy doing overturning the garden alone?


    "I''m waiting for John." Malfoy replied as if he wasn''t very smart.


    "John?" Daphne immediately looked around, "Is John coming over?"


    Malfoy said honestly: "I don''t know, I can''t get into Johnny Silverhand, so I have to wait here."


    Daphne resisted the urge to hit him, "Don''t you know how to send a message to John?"


    "News?" Malfoy said stupidly.


    Astoria asked strangely: "Where is your badge? Why is it missing?"


    Only then did Malfoy remember that he had a badge, and when he touched it on his chest, he started to panic.


    "Yes, where is my badge?" He searched his whole body carefully, but could not find the stars badge.


    "Did you drop it?" Astoria knew Malfoy, and he wanted to hang the badge directly on his head for everyone to see.


    "Let me think about it," Malfoy recalled carefully, "I had a good time before going out, and then I went to Madam Malkin''s robe store, then Flourish and Blotts Bookstore, and then, then..."


    The blank memory made his face pale, and he couldn''t recall it.


    "I seem..." Malfoy said with a pale face, "I forgot."


    "What?"


    Daphne frowned, and immediately thought of something, and exclaimed: "Are you under the Forgetting Curse?"


    Malfoy''s incident quickly spread in the Star Club, and someone attacked Malfoy.


    afternoon.


    Malfoy is in Silverhand Manor, John is holding a wand in his hand and trying to help Malfoy regain his memory.


    Lucius was also here. He looked not good, holding his wife''s arm.


    "Your Excellency, my wife has also been under the Forgetting Curse. She has forgotten everything." Lucius said with some fear in his voice, "Could it be him?"


    He thought of the dead Karkaroff, and immediately thought of Voldemort''s revenge.


    "We cannot rule out the possibility that they attacked your wife and children."


    John''s face was sullen, and he glanced at Narcissa from the corner of his eye.


    Narcissa looked confused and did not remember what she had experienced.


    Unexpectedly, Voldemort was so decisive that even Narcissa''s memory was erased.


    Fortunately, John took precautions.


    Lucius was so upset that he let his guard down and allowed his wife and children to be attacked.


    It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t understand what Voldemort¡¯s purpose is.


    Only the memories of two people were erased.


    "No matter what, it''s best to be fully prepared during this period. I will ask Tang Mi to place defense products in Malfoy Manor."


    John comforted Lucius for a few words, and then left Malfoy behind.


    Malfoy rubbed his hair, turning it into a pile of weeds, and said painfully: "I feel like I can''t remember anything."


    "Don''t worry, your physical examination should be fine, right?"


    After Lucius left, John seemed more casual.


    Malfoy nodded and took out the two-inch-thick Malfoy instruction manual.


    John took it and glanced at it. Except for the split ends of his hair caused by lack of sleep recently, there wasn''t much wrong with it.


    He walked over and straightened Malfoy''s collar and said casually, "It seems Voldemort still doesn''t dare to show his face."


    A silver bottle shaped like a slender pen tube was pulled out from the gap in Malfoy''s collar.


    Malfoy didn''t even know when this entered his collar.

 Chapter 403：

    Taking out the silver bottle, John opened the curved needle-shaped lid, and there were wisps of silver light inside.


    "What is this?" Malfoy did not doubt whether this thing would hurt him, but he was curious about what it was used for.


    "Your memory reserve, of course, started recording when you walked out of Madam Malkin''s Robe Store."


    John shrugged and Malfoy''s eyes widened.


    He remembered that John had tidied his collar in the store. It turned out that it was just to put things away.


    He asked uncertainly: "You already knew this?"


    "You don''t think that your mother suddenly took you to the store because you wanted to buy a dress? There is someone in your family who comes to customize it."


    John poured the silver light into the palm of his hand, kneaded it into a ball, opened his mouth and exhaled.


    The silver light turned into silver mist and drifted out, turning into an image that enveloped the two of them.


    When Malfoy saw that his mother suggested taking the alleyway, he didn''t feel anything yet.


    But when he went inside, he saw Bellatrix and saw that he was being attacked. He was no longer calm.


    "Did mother sneak attack on me?" Malfoy looked at Narcissa holding the wand in disbelief.


    He covered his face in pain, and was about to stage a drama of ''Mom doesn''t love me anymore''.


    John interrupted him directly, "Your mother has her own reasons for doing this."


    Let Malfoy continue to watch, they heard the conversation between Narcissa and Bellatrix.


    All of this is a test to see whether Narcissa''s loyalty is greater than that of her family.


    The little emerald snake crawled to Malfoy and took away Malfoy''s Stars Badge.


    "My badge." Malfoy wanted to trample that little loach-like snake to death for daring to steal his own things.


    After getting the badge, Bellatrix used the Oblivion Curse to make both mother and son forget this memory.


    Then left here.


    John noticed the small emerald green snake, and he remembered that Percy had said that it was a green snake that attacked Mr. Weasley.


    And this size doesn¡¯t seem to match.


    "Voldemort didn''t show up. It seems he didn''t come back here." John thought in his mind.


    Voldemort only sent Bellatrix, where was he?


    "It''s him!"


    Suddenly, Malfoy gritted his teeth and made a sound.


    John looked up and saw that Narcissa had forgotten her memory and left without caring about her precious son.


    After an unknown amount of time, Neville, who had been notified by John, appeared and took Malfoy to Silver Cross Hospital.


    This made Malfoy grit his teeth and said, "I spent a hundred galleons on a bunch of tests."


    John coughed twice. This was also his request. After all, who knew whether there would be any sequelae or something.


    But Malfoy obviously didn''t know that these were John''s handiwork, and he was gearing up to settle the score with Neville.


    John tried two words of advice but failed.


    He raised his hand and pressed it, as if pressing pause, the image stopped.


    Pulling back again, the picture freezes on the small emerald green snake.


    He looked into the red eyes of the little snake and fell into deep thought.


    "Is it Voldemort''s new Horcrux?"


    ¡­


    Chapter 427 The train heading to Hogwarts


    On the first day of school, Watson put down everything.


    He was driving, and the thick black circles under his eyes made people wonder what he had done yesterday.


    Watson, who stayed up late to read an entire Lockhart work, was exasperated.


    Along the way, John sat in the car, feeling as if Watson would fall asleep at any time.


    Fortunately, Watson had strong willpower and successfully persisted until he arrived at King''s Cross Station and was delivered safely.


    Tom looked as if he had saved a dog''s life. He was very happy, wagging his tail and being led away by Mrs. Wick.


    "Do you want to sleep here for a while?" John looked at his father and asked.


    Watson took a sip of the coffee from the source of life and vowed: "I said I would send you to school, and I will never break my promise."


    After getting out of the car, Watson waved to the row of black cars behind him.


    The man in suit who was following him stopped and asked the others to wait here.


    John found that his father was becoming more and more successful when he went out.


    Watson explained: "Last time, those guys in the hotel didn''t stop, so the people in the company didn''t trust me."


    John automatically translated it into something he could understand, which was that Watson was being targeted by others, and those men in suits were here to protect him.


    Without bodyguards to follow, Watson walked to King''s Cross station.


    Looking at the entrance of platform nine and three-quarters, he said with envy: "John, you''re here."


    John took Tom''s dog leash, nodded to his family, and walked towards the platform.


    Crossing the platform, another world appears.


    Pulling off the dog leash, the dog leash automatically fell from Tom''s neck.


    It shrank into a bracelet and was put into the small bag by John.


    Tom immediately ran to the train to find a seat, and John slowly walked onto the train.


    Wherever Tom passed on the train, he was inevitably rubbed on the head by students who knew him, and looked at with curiosity by students who did not know him.


    When John arrived at the box, Tom stood on the window and wagged his tail outside.


    This obvious feature was quickly discovered by Daphne. She walked up quickly, and Tom threw himself at her affectionately.


    After a while, Malfoy also came over.


    Goyle and Crabbe came over, their faces no longer sad.


    Their father was imprisoned in Azkaban. He thought he would never get out of Azkaban, but unexpectedly the sentence was changed to two years.


    Astoria and Pansy got in the car together. They just went to exchange some things.


    Some time after the train started, Daphne and Malfoy, who had left, returned.


    They are prefects and they are going to inspect the carriages.


    However, Malfoy''s expression was not good. After sitting down, he sneered: "You should take a look at ''Savior Potter''. He is really impressive, isn''t he?"


    He was talking about Harry being watched by a group of girls just now, and the Daily Prophet reported on the Ministry of Magic.


    Since the Society of Stars was wiped out, the focus of public opinion fell on the Order of the Phoenix and Harry.


    Harry inevitably became the most conspicuous one.


    Even the others who went with him became nameless foils.


    This is also a normal phenomenon. After all, he was known as the ''Boy Who Lived'' when he was a child.


    No one in the Ministry of Magic knows what he did specifically, but it does not prevent him from becoming the ''person who defeated that person for the second time''.


    The cult of personality was well developed in the Society Era, and students all wanted to be friends with Harry.


    Girls especially like students who can satisfy their vanity on their own, and there are bold girls who invite him to sit in the same carriage.


    "Like a peacock in heat." Malfoy never spared any effort to laugh at Harry.


    She felt as sour as a neglected little daughter-in-law.


    Daphne didn''t say anything. After all, it wasn''t the first time that Malfoy''s hatred for Harry turned from hatred to sourness.


    Malfoy chatted about Harry Potter for a while, then turned around and saw Astoria''s troubled expression.


    He asked nervously: "Atuo, what''s wrong with you? Are you feeling uncomfortable?"


    "Ato?" Daphne, who had a strange focus, found a blind spot, glanced at Malfoy with a knife-like gaze, turned around and asked with concern: "Did you eat something bad?"


    "No," Astoria shook her head and struggled, "It''s Pansy. She has a boyfriend again."


    "Then we have to investigate carefully." Malfoy breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that Astoria was not in trouble, and said carelessly: "After all, Pansy can always attract people with evil intentions."


    This is true, the first boyfriend was the ¡®pen pal¡¯ Tom Riddle, and the second boyfriend was the little boyfriend who betrayed all Slytherins.


    That third grader missed the fourth grade this year because he was expelled.


    It was Pansy who handed over the evidence to Snape herself.


    It is estimated that he will have to bear the crime of murdering his classmates and stay in Azkaban for a few years.


    So when Malfoy said this, several people in the carriage nodded unconsciously.


    But unfortunately, Pansy happened to walk over and heard this.


    Her place is next door.


    He rushed in, grabbed Malfoy''s split hair in the third row and twelfth column on the left, and dragged him out.


    After a while, Malfoy''s collar flew up and his tie was wrapped around his head. He said stubbornly: "I just don''t hit women."


    "Yeah, we all know."


    Perfunctory literature is used very well, and John responds perfunctorily.


    Astoria still felt sorry for Malfoy, so she took out her wand and tapped his nose, "Tergeo"


    The shoe prints on Malfoy''s face disappeared, and a small whirlwind swept his hair back.


    "Thank you, Atto." Malfoy pulled off his tie and looked at Astoria opposite.


    Astoria smiled and nodded. Malfoy grinned and looked up to see Daphne''s murderous eyes.


    At this moment, their compartment door was knocked.


    A third-grade boy did not dare to look directly at the person by the window. He stammered in a voice as thin as a mosquito''s fly: "Hello, I''ll take these..."


    "Did you leave your vocal cords at home?" Malfoy said unhappily.


    The third-year student was frightened. He had obviously heard of Malfoy''s reputation.


    He spoke quickly and shouted, "I''m here to give these to John Wick, Daphne Greengrass, and Draco Malfoy."


    After speaking, he handed three rolls of parchment tied with purple ribbons to the three of them.


    Malfoy took all three volumes, glanced at them, and let the students leave as quickly as a vicious dog chasing him.


    Giving the thing to John, John opened it and glanced at the contents.


    "John:


    I would be honored and happy if you could have lunch with me in Box C.


    Yours truly, Professor H.E.F. Slughorn. "


    "Slughorn''s invitation," Malfoy took the parchment and looked at it again uncertainly.


    Then he came to his senses, walked out of the box and yelled at the boy just now, "You missed one, send it over quickly!"


    The student heard this and ran faster.


    John looked at Astoria, and she also saw that her sister was invited.


    She smiled reluctantly and said to Daphne: "I''m fine, sister."


    "Astoria." Daphne held Astoria''s hand.


    Malfoy returned to the box and muttered unhappily: "You can even get the number of people wrong, are you wrong?"


    When he saw Astoria forcing a smile, he felt even more indignant.

 Chapter 404：

    John shook his head slightly, Slughorn also had a day when his vision was wrong.


    Daphne was so sharp that people ignored the other girl in the Greengrass family.


    He whispered to the lost Astoria: "Astoria, there is one thing that I have been thinking about for a long time."


    Astoria looked up, confused.


    John raised his hand, and starlight gathered on his fingertips, finally condensing into a small box tied with a sky-blue ribbon.


    He handed the thing to Astoria and said softly: "Open it so that you can prove that I haven''t tampered with it."


    Astoria looked at her sister, and Daphne nodded at her.


    Gently pulling apart the ribbon, she carefully opened the box.


    There is a star badge lying inside, and the stars on it are constantly changing.


    Astoria covered her mouth in surprise, tears welling up in the corners of her eyes.


    There is a small card on the badge with Astoria''s name written on it.


    John chuckled and said: "I have always been thinking about whether to recruit you into the Star Club. You were too young before. Are you willing to join the Star Club now?"


    Astoria bit her lip and turned her head away, trying not to let her tears fall.


    She saw her sister Daphne''s encouraging eyes and Malfoy''s encouraging gesture.


    She has been waiting for this moment for a long time.


    Finally, she waited.


    Seeing her excitement, John simply stood up and said casually: "It''s time for us to go out."


    Knowing that this was the best place for Astoria to vent her emotions, Malfoy and Daphne agreed and left the box.


    After the people left, Astoria''s cry sounded.


    She touched her tears randomly with her hands.


    She had wanted to join the Star Club long ago, when she walked through the hall surrounded by stars.


    But being surrounded by excellent people made her so inconspicuous.


    I am not worthy of the Star Club.


    This is the conclusion she made for herself very early. With this idea in mind, she worked hard to become better and wanted to stand with her sister.


    But after the stars appeared, people could no longer see the other people beside the stars.


    Although she didn''t say anything about what happened today, she was still very hurt inside. She wasn''t good enough and she didn''t even get an invitation.


    But now, nothing matters.


    What''s Slughorn''s invitation?


    The Star Club proved to her that Astoria Greengrass was no less than anyone.


    John''s words clearly told her that this was not the comfort given by sadness, but that the plan had been decided before.


    There is no backdoor, and there is no sympathy.


    Like her sister, she is the best person.


    She is the bright star standing side by side with the stars.


    ¡­


    Chapter 428 The party on the train


    In box C.


    In addition to John and the others, there are other students as well.


    John had long known what kind of interests Professor Slughorn had.


    Those students who were invited either had a good reputation or had a good life experience.


    Malfoy locked eyes with Harry, who looked a little confused.


    What people didn''t expect was that Ginny was also there.


    In addition to them, there are some people, such as Blaise Zabini, who is a Slytherin student in the same grade as John.


    There is also Cormac McLagan, whose uncle is a senior official in the Ministry of Magic, similar to Pierce.


    Seeing John''s arrival, Slughorn turned around in this space with difficulty.


    The other people in the box took the first step.


    "John, Daphne, Draco." Neville greeted John and the others.


    Blaise tried to get up hastily, but his knees hit the table.


    Cormac also hesitated for a while, then stood up and nodded to John.


    "John, it''s great to see you, I''m so happy to see you!" Slughorn quickly invited, "I think these two are Miss Greengrass and Mr. Malfoy. I''ll save it for you." Great location.¡±


    Slughorn made a gesture, and John was about to sit down when he saw the seat next to the door.


    "No, no, no, come here John." Slughorn was too enthusiastic and pulled John to sit down next to him.


    John still gave him this face.


    "Okay, you all know these people, right?" Slughorn asked.


    "John is the best at Hogwarts," John''s fanboy Blaise said before anyone else could say anything, "You don''t know how good he is."


    Seeing this, Slughorn smiled even more happily, nodded and joked: "I know better than you think. Alex Belby, the Damo who I had the honor to teach, is the inventor of Wolfsbane potion. Very good friends with John.¡±


    "Dharma Alex Belby told me that John Wick is definitely the most gifted student in the past hundred years."


    Slughorn was not stingy with his praise and kept talking about how great John was.


    "Well, that''s pleasant," said Slughorn with satisfaction, as if he were satisfied simply by complimenting John. "I brought my own lunch, and I remember the smell of the hay wand from the food truck. It¡¯s always too heavy.¡±


    "A poor old man''s digestive system can''t stand these things."


    He murmured and said to Malfoy: "Some quail, Malfoy?"


    Malfoy accepted what looked like half a frozen quail.


    "Your father used to be my student, and I visited his museum. It''s a great thing, isn''t it?" Slughorn was the dean of Slytherin, and Lucius was also his student.


    "Of course, my father likes to contribute some insignificant force in the magical world." Hearing this, Malfoy raised his head with pride on his face.


    If you ask Malfoy to talk about family matters, you can talk for three days and three nights.


    But Slughorn will not neglect other students, these are his future collections.


    He and Neville talked for a while about the Longbottoms, which surprised Slughorn.


    "I don''t mean to offend. What happened about the Longbottoms is very shocking. I even think it can be regarded as a miracle. My old friend who works in St. Mungo''s once said that it was impossible to cure."


    As a Potions Master, Slughorn was curious about the Longbottoms'' recovery.


    Then he talked to Daphne about Mr. Greengrass''s recent dealings with politics. Greengrass''s property has increased a lot in the past year.


    In the end, he focused on Harry.


    Asked about the war at the Ministry of Magic.


    Harry felt very uncomfortable when he spoke.


    Because there were at least six people present at the scene of the battle at the Ministry of Magic.


    Four of them were his enemies at the time.


    He also mastered some secrets that John didn''t know, which made Harry feel less guilty when talking about them.


    Just mentioning the prophecy ball, Harry subconsciously looked at Malfoy.


    Malfoy smiled provocatively upon seeing this.


    This made Harry very angry, and Malfoy smashed the prophecy ball at that time.


    Harry''s retelling of the incident was a torture, because he had to recall things that he had no power to suppress.


    Fortunately, Ginny was also there, and her mind worked faster.


    The party ended with Slughorn constantly bringing up anecdotes about the outstanding wizards he taught back then, who all joined his Slug Club.


    It wasn''t until the red sunset appeared that Slughorn realized what he was doing.


    As the principal, he couldn''t let these students get off the bus without their school uniforms and robes.


    Everyone left one after another, and Slughorn said goodbye with a smile.


    Just after turning around, he found that John was still where he was.


    "John?" Slughorn was happy to be alone with John and asked with a smile, "Anything else?"


    "Professor Slughorn, I have something to ask you."


    When he said this, Slughorn remembered a certain letter that scared him so much that he didn''t dare to reply, and his smile became a little stiff.


    He said: "If it''s about taboos..."


    "It''s somewhat related," John noticed his discomfort and said calmly, "But it''s not the same thing."


    This made Slughorn relieved, and he asked John''s question.


    "You should know the reason why I received the Order of Merlin."


    John put his fist on his chin and said calmly: "I have research on the blood curse."


    As long as it''s not about Horcruxes, Slughorn is willing to give guidance to students.


    What''s more, this student is the youngest holder of the Order of Merlin.


    ¡­


    Slughorn is a strange person. You can say he is snobbish, because he is always willing to give some preferential treatment to smart students.


    To those students who are not so outstanding, his attitude will not be harsh, nor will he be very considerate.


    John doesn''t think this is a bad problem.


    After all, privilege is the biggest motivation for people to work hard. If everyone is equal, the meaning of hard work will become unclear.


    Coming out of Box C, John saw Malfoy.


    "Why are you waiting here?" John asked.


    Malfoy curled his lips, "Daphne thinks she should go talk to Astoria first."


    "Why didn''t you say Atto?" John walked over, and Malfoy followed naturally.


    "Ahem," he coughed twice. Malfoy felt guilty and said, "That''s just an abbreviation. Our relationship is just that of better friends."


    John didn''t say anything and walked to the car.


    He saw Blaise Zabini gossiping about something.


    Seeing John, Brace said excitedly: "John, you must not know what that girl did just now."


    "She used a beautiful bat spirit spell to knock Zachary Smith away!" Brace said very excitedly, "I love that girl to death, I want to chase her!"


    Malfoy said ghostly: "Hell, you like her? A Gryffindor?"


    Perhaps because of John, Blaise, who was originally a pure-blooded person, now changed his mind and liked strong girls.


    And Ginny Weasley meets this condition very well, plus she has a very beautiful face.


    And other people who meet the conditions are not within Blaise''s reach.


    Blaise might have blushed, but he couldn''t tell because of his dark skin. He hesitated and asked, "John, do you think I can do it?"


    "There is no shame in pursuing the person you like," John chuckled, "Keep your grace, Blaise."


    After receiving the affirmation, Brace made up his mind.


    Malfoy leaned close to John and whispered: "I swear Percy will kill him. We all know how much Percy dotes on this sister."


    Percy never forgot to send gifts to his mother and sister during Christmas and during the Cold War at home.

 Chapter 405：

    John shrugged, "It''s good for young people to take a little hit."


    He glanced at the door behind him that paused as it closed, and said with a half-smile, "We should go back."


    Pansy was nestling next to a gloomy-looking boy.


    This made Malfoy breathe a sigh of relief and said loudly: "Thank God, you finally found a normal person. Theodore Nott is at least one of our own."


    John glanced at Malfoy speechlessly. Sure enough, every beating he received was not in vain.


    Can¡¯t you lower your voice?


    The so-called childhood sweethearts either fall in love with each other or want to kill them.


    Obviously Malfoy and Pansy, childhood sweethearts, chose the latter.


    When Pansy heard Malfoy''s words, she immediately transformed from a little girl into a big tigress.


    When they returned to the carriage, Malfoy rubbed the corners of his bruised mouth and said stubbornly: "I just don''t hit women."


    ¡­


    Chapter 429 Harry was caught out


    "Get off."


    Malfoy kicked Goyle on the **** and asked Goyle to get away.


    He was sitting in Gore''s original seat.


    Gore rubbed his **** and did not dare to say anything.


    Crabbe asked curiously: "What did Professor Slughorn ask you to do?"


    "He just went over to chat. I think he just wants to curry favor with the relatives of the dignitaries." Malfoy took up most of the seat after sitting down.


    He said unhappily: "I just don''t have good vision, so I called Potter over."


    If it were him in the past, he would definitely laugh at Ginny. After all, Ron Weasley is also an annoying guy.


    "Who else did he invite?" Crabbe asked doubtfully.


    "McLaggen, that guy is not very smart, but my uncle is a high official."


    Malfoy sneered: "Can you believe that guy made a bet with others last year and ate Hu Meizi''s eggs? He was so stupid. Maybe there are many such idiots in Gryffindor."


    Laughter suddenly erupted in the carriage. Everyone thought that guy was not a fool, right?


    And John glanced at the luggage rack, and a strap fell off the bag on it.


    Crabbe saw this and put the straps back on.


    "I believe Blaise also heard it. The guy also said that he went hunting with his uncle. This story is as bad as Potter''s Adventures."


    Malfoy was very disdainful, but despite this, he did not forget his Potter.


    Blaise nodded and laughed: "Harry Potter is like a little quail that his mother asked him to perform his talents."


    Usually when talking about Potter in Slytherin, you can always get a laugh.


    Blaise smiled, and his head was hit by a falling umbrella.


    He touched his head and said inexplicably: "Whose umbrella is this?"


    Gore raised his hand and said, "Oh my, how did it get there?"


    Blaise was a little angry, threw the umbrella over with all his strength, and cursed: "Put your umbrella away."


    Gower was unconvinced and said: "I don''t know how it got on your head!"


    The two of them got a little angry. Malfoy realized something was wrong and scolded: "Shut up, Goyle, show me the umbrella."


    Malfoy, as the current prefect of Slytherin, has great authority in Slytherin who respects the strong.


    Gore gave him the umbrella. He looked at it and asked, "Where did you put it?"


    "Here, the luggage rack above me." Goyle pointed above him.


    Malfoy looked at Blaise again, there was two spaces between them.


    He returned the umbrella to Goyle, glanced at the luggage rack, and mocked meaningfully: "Potter, rare Potter, the ''Savior Star'' that even our new principal wants to see with his own eyes, he is really Consider yourself the savior.¡±


    He obviously discovered something, without making any move.


    John stood up and walked to the box. When he saw the two sisters talking and laughing inside, he opened the door and went in.


    The train will enter Hogsmeade Station soon, and the students have changed into their school uniforms.


    John tapped his shoulder and changed into his school uniform with one click.


    After walking out of the box, he, Daphne and Astoria left first.


    "Malfoy, don''t be late, we need to give the new principal some face." John reminded Malfoy before leaving.


    Malfoy did not move, nodded and watched John leave.


    When the carriage was empty, Malfoy suddenly sneered: "If you had any brains, you wouldn''t hide in other people''s carriages so brazenly."


    After saying that, he immediately took out his wand and said the spell quickly as if it was burning his mouth: "Petrificus Totalus"


    The red light hit the luggage rack, and there was a muffled sound in the car.


    Malfoy walked over with arrogant steps and looked at the empty aisle.


    A frozen man was revealed, his legs still curled up.


    Harry Potter.


    Malfoy smiled proudly, full of malice, and leaned forward to whisper in his ear.


    "Potter, you are so brave, you dare to hide up here and eavesdrop."


    "Eavesdropping on what? Listening to your ridiculous savior story?" Malfoy mocked, "Pay the price for your recklessness."


    He said coldly: "Follow the train back, you reckless man, and..."


    Malfoy straightened up, stepped on Harry''s face, and cursed: "This kick was for the Ministry of Magic last time, not for you idiots. There will be no accidents!"


    Venting his anger, he glanced at the cloak in his hand.


    Cheap things, he has a lot of them at home, and they are made from the best parts of more than a dozen invisible beasts. He doesn''t care about this thing either.


    Cover Harry carefully so that no one can see him.


    After finishing everything, he spat on the ground, turned around and left.


    Harry was left alone.


    The train was about to start, and Harry was very anxious.


    He was really looking forward to someone coming, but now everyone on the train was gone.


    He was despairing and regretted that he should not have followed him secretly.


    Dumbledore said that John might have some kind of secret with Slughorn. After leaving the party, he wanted to eavesdrop on what the two remaining people said.


    Unfortunately, Malfoy was guarding the door, so he had to put on the invisibility cloak.


    After John came out, he followed behind him, hoping to hear something about Slughorn from there.


    It''s a pity that he failed.


    When he heard that Blaise was going to pursue Ginny, he couldn''t help himself.


    Later, he heard Blaise laughing at him and mentioning his mother.


    He couldn''t help but pick up Goyle''s umbrella with his foot and hit Blaise **** the head.


    It was this moment that made Malfoy look this way.


    He prayed that the other party would not discover him, and the result was obvious.


    Not only did Malfoy see it, he even deliberately stayed to wait for him.


    The train was slowly moving, and Harry wanted to use his wand to cast spells through the air like he did with the Dementors last time.


    But the wand didn''t respond at all.


    He desperately wanted to make some noise, but Malfoy''s charms were ''O'' and his petrification spell was so powerful that he couldn''t do it at all.


    Just when he thought he might not be discovered until next year, the door to the box was opened.


    A red light flashed, and Harry''s body was released from the curse.


    He sat up, nosebleeds dripping from his nose.


    He looked up, and a familiar person smiled at him and said, "I wanted to give you a surprise."


    Harry said in surprise: "Why are you here?"


    "It happened for a reason, but we''d better jump out of the car quickly."


    The man winked at Harry, "I think you won''t refuse, let''s have an exciting and interesting car jumping adventure."


    Before the train was about to leave the platform, two figures jumped off the train one after another. Harry''s head almost hit the edge of the platform.


    ¡­


    "what is that?"


    At the opening party, Malfoy was curious about the glasses John was wearing.


    It looks like it''s made of two CDs.


    "Anti-monster glasses, a gift from "The Quibbler" magazine."


    John raised the magazine in his hand and said to Malfoy, "You''re not going too far, are you?"


    "I stepped on him," Malfoy said proudly, glancing at the Gryffindor table without Harry, "I should be on the return train now."


    John glanced at the staff table indifferently, where there were two empty seats.


    He frowned and asked, "Our new professor hasn''t arrived yet."


    "Probably a late idiot." Malfoy disagreed.


    John did not interfere with Slughorn''s choice for the first year, and he gave the former Head of Slytherin full respect.


    The students frequently looked at the staff table, and for the first time they saw that the person sitting there was not Dumbledore, but a strange person instead.


    Slughorn stood up and introduced himself.


    He is different from Dumbledore, but he doesn''t talk too much nonsense, probably because Dumbledore didn''t have many speeches to influence him before.


    However, compared to Dumbledore''s straightforward speech, it still feels very chatty.


    Fortunately, it only lasted ten minutes, and they started sorting.


    Professor McGonagall is still in charge, and the branching this time is as usual.


    The Sorting Hat sings similar songs, about unity and friendship, and warning of foreign enemies.


    After the sorting was over, it was obvious that Slughorn was also a person who liked to eat.


    "I never had the chance to say this before," Slughorn said with a smile and a big wave of his hand, "Eat!"


    A variety of delicacies appeared on the table, and the meal began.


    Malfoy ate the roast chicken and whispered to Astoria: "The food you eat there is still cold quail, just like eating tough cloth."


    Astoria was amused by him, and the knife in Daphne''s hand frantically rubbed a cut piece of pudding until the dinner plate broke into two pieces.


    During the opening banquet, Hagrid arrived late and waved in John''s direction.


    With one seat left, Snape suddenly left the table and did not return until the end.


    But he looked very bad, and he had a wand.


    Harry walked in with a man. His nose was covered with blood scabs, but he was not angry. On the contrary, his face was as abnormally happy as if he had drunk a happy potion.


    When Slughorn saw the person coming, he happily announced the end of the opening banquet and announced: "We are very happy to have a new professor, Professor Black."


    The visitor walked under the changing sky of the dome, with black hair and decent clothes.


    It''s just that the clothes are a little dirty, and it seems that I had a fight with someone.

 Chapter 406：

    He walked to the staff table, bowed and smiled gracefully to the students.


    "You may be familiar with Professor Black. He will serve as the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor this year."


    After saying that, there was clear and loud applause from the Gryffindor table.


    Malfoy looked over and saw Harry smiling like an idiot.


    The students woke up as if from a dream.


    Sirius Black, is their professor?


    Snape''s face looked like it was dancing when he saw flying poop. The disgust and disgust on his face could kill a fly.


    He applied for this position with Slughorn but failed, and it ended up being the position of his mortal enemy.


    what is this?


    A bull in front of you?


    ¡­


    Chapter 430 Professor of the new semester


    Not to mention how Snape disliked Sirius, the expressions on the students'' faces were also very exciting.


    Harry clapped until his hands hurt and refused to stop. Even Hermione and Ron did not expect that Sirius would become their professor.


    Hermione asked: "Harry, do you know this?"


    "Before I came here, I swear I had no idea," Harry said with a silly smile, cheering up his godfather, "He said he wanted to give me a surprise."


    "That''s great!" Ron pumped his fist excitedly, "Now we don''t have to worry about Snape making things difficult for us."


    Gryffindor has been suffering from Snape for a long time. The only one who can turn against Snape is Sirius.


    With Sirius''s character, knowing that Harry was being targeted, he would never swallow his anger.


    Don''t underestimate the thorn in the side of Hogwarts. He is fearless.


    Harry was so happy that he even forgot about being kicked by Malfoy.


    Slughorn on the staff bench continued to chatter, all about Hogwarts strengthening security to prevent the arrival of the Dark Lord.


    He told the students to be extremely careful, because in the magical world it is much easier to kill someone than to save someone.


    "The castle''s defenses have been strengthened. Even so, we cannot take it lightly. Teachers and students still need to be vigilant at all times."


    He also stressed the need to abide by campus discipline, especially not going out for night outings after lights out, and to promptly report any suspicious situations to faculty and staff.


    Even though it¡¯s nagging, it¡¯s not unreasonable.


    But how much the students will listen is a problem.


    After the opening party ended, Harry reluctantly looked away from his godfather.


    Ron asked: "What''s wrong with your nose?"


    Harry then remembered his nose. Hermione used magic to clean up the blood scab on his face, making him look less miserable.


    After telling the story again, Ron said angrily: "It''s like something Malfoy can do."


    "What did you do in the past?" Hermione asked in a bad tone.


    "I¡­"


    Harry was at a loss for words. Could it be that he had eavesdropped on whether John would reveal what he had talked about with Slughorn?


    Hermione would definitely be angry.


    He had no choice but to pretend that his nose hurt. Ron accompanied him to the campus hospital and asked Hermione to take the new students back first.


    Hagrid saw the two of them and said mysteriously: "Why are you late, Harry?"


    "Delayed in the car," Harry said. "Why are you late?"


    "I was with Grawp and lost track of time." Hagrid said happily. "He has a new home in the cave, a beautiful big cave. He is much happier than when he stayed in the Forbidden Forest. "


    "Really?" Seeing how enthusiastic he was, Harry could only cater to him.


    "Yes, he has made great progress." Hagrid said proudly, "You will be surprised. I am considering training him to be my assistant."


    Such an idea made Ron sneer. He had seen that guy and he couldn''t speak more than five words.


    Hagrid didn''t notice, he happily said goodbye to Harry and both of them.


    Harry and Ron looked at each other. They can read each other''s thoughts.


    Harry asked tentatively: "You''re not going to take Care of Magical Creatures, are you?"


    Ron shook his head and asked, "You don''t have a choice either, do you?"


    The two people¡¯s answers were the same.


    Even Hermione wouldn''t choose Care of Magical Creatures.


    Harry couldn''t imagine what Hagrid would say when he found out that the three of them hadn''t gone to class.


    He didn''t even dare to think about this issue further.


    ¡­


    the next day.


    After entering sixth grade, students will have more free time.


    At least that''s what Malfoy thought.


    "I was hit by the Cruciatus Curse at least five times during the holidays." Malfoy said, rubbing his heart and holding a sandwich in his hand.


    He took a bite of the sandwich, and Astoria asked worriedly: "Then have you checked your body? The Cruciatus Curse is extremely painful and unbearable."


    "Of course," Malfoy said proudly, "Nothing can happen to my body, and Barty Crouch Jr.''s devilish training can''t defeat me."


    Astoria showed admiration, "You are so awesome."


    This made Malfoy''s proud nose almost grow longer.


    John was eating a rice ball with unknown contents, and glanced at Malfoy, who was being manipulated by Astoria.


    Daphne said speechlessly: "Is she coaxing a child?"


    Not mature at all.


    snort.


    Daphne looked at John, smiled and said, "Would you like some milk?"


    "Just water will be fine." John took the cup.


    During breakfast time, John talked about choosing courses.


    "Charms and Defense Against the Dark Arts advanced class, to be honest, this thing is not difficult for me." Malfoy was extremely swollen, and John felt that he should be beaten severely.


    Daphne is ready to drop some classes.


    After breakfast, the sixth grade students were left behind.


    Astoria goes to class first, and they have to wait to confirm each student''s choice of class.


    They want to confirm the course schedule.


    Generally they will be advised which courses are suitable.


    Snape did not appear in the Great Hall due to some reasons.


    Professor McGonagall took over the work of the curriculum.


    When asked about Goyle and Crabbe, Professor McGonagall felt helpless.


    These two guys are basically on the passing line.


    The only thing that stands out should be Gore''s herbal medicine results.


    Crabbe was advised to take a Defense Against the Dark Arts class, as was Goyle.


    Malfoy raised his head high, waiting for Professor McGonagall to ask questions.


    His grades were recorded in Professor McGonagall''s notebook. Seeing how proud he was, Professor McGonagall was speechless.


    As someone who failed the History of Magic, Malfoy decisively gave up the course.


    At the same time, he also gave up on Muggle Studies, which was of little use to him.


    The Care of Magical Creatures class was also abandoned.


    When it was Daphne''s turn, her choice was completely different from Malfoy''s.


    Continue to study Charms, Defense Against the Dark Arts, Transfiguration, Herbalism, Potions and other subjects.


    This kind of learning attitude liked Professor McGonagall very much, and she nodded to confirm the course.


    When it was John''s turn, Professor McGonagall looked at the twelve bright ''O''s. How she wished they were her students.


    "Wick, which ones do you want to choose?"


    Although she hoped that John could continue to persevere, this was not realistic in the sixth grade when academic work was getting heavier.


    There will be conflicts between courses.


    "I selected them all," John said calmly, "But I can''t attend all the classes, so I often miss some subjects."


    Professor McGonagall was shocked. You said it confidently in front of me?


    She said seriously: "Wick, I hope you can do what you can."


    "That''s it," John''s attitude changed from his usual modesty to arrogance, "As long as I pass the N.E.W.T. exam."


    Having said that, Professor McGonagall still wanted to persuade him.


    John was not only that, he said calmly: "Everything I said, including alchemy."


    Alchemy is a course that can only be taken in the sixth grade. The thirteen courses make Professor McGonagall feel that it will be exhausting.


    But John had the capital to do this.


    Because he is the youngest recipient of the Order of Merlin in history, no one would think that his talent is not good enough.


    If nothing else, she can guarantee that the elective teacher has no problem with John''s absence from class.


    After all, John basically never went to Muggle Studies, Arithmancy, or Ancient Runes in the last school year, but he still got the highest score.


    "Okay, just as you said."


    Professor McGonagall arranged a class schedule for him, and it didn''t really depend on John''s mood.


    This is the privilege of top students.


    Arrange your classes and return to the Slytherin lounge.


    There were only six or seven students in the lounge, all of whom were in sixth grade.


    Pansy and Theodore are together, and I don¡¯t know why she always likes to dress up as a cute girl after falling in love.


    Malfoy, who had been beaten by her, said everywhere that she was just faking it and that the beating hurt.


    In addition, the Malfoy now is not the Malfoy before.


    He is now the captain of the Slytherin Quidditch team.


    As a privileged man, he felt powerful.


    "The team has lost a lot of people, and we have to re-select them."


    Most of the players in the last class were in seventh grade. This year they are basically finished. Malfoy needs to re-select and recruit new players.


    On this point, Malfoy needs to be extremely cautious.


    Because from the moment he became captain, as long as he lost, he would be nailed to Slytherin''s pillar of shame.


    These hard-won eleven consecutive victories have created the history of Hogwarts, and every victory can expand this record.


    Just like Montague, Slytherin, who is obsessed with victory, will soon face new demonic destruction.


    Malfoy smiled hideously as a series of training plans appeared in his mind.

 Chapter 407：

    John looked at him and always felt that the Quidditch team would be in pain.


    ¡­


    Chapter 431 A Classroom with Only One Person


    John didn''t stay in the lounge very long because he still had classes to attend.


    He walked across the grass, where he saw a confident Hagrid with his hands on his hips.


    "John, you are the first one to arrive." Hagrid was very happy because John chose his class.


    He hasn''t gotten the list yet, but he thinks his class must be very popular.


    "I think Zuowu may be a little tired of being lonely recently," Hagrid saw that no one had come yet, so he simply chatted with John. "He always makes a mess in the woods, but there is no female Zuowu around here."


    John touched his chin when he heard this and said thoughtfully: "Maybe we can make more toys to let him kill some energy."


    "A very good proposal, John." Hagrid thought this plan was very good.


    However, Hagrid''s mood gradually disappeared as time went by. He couldn''t believe that half of his class time had passed and no one else came.


    "Only you chose my course, John,"


    Hagrid shouted: "There must be a mistake somewhere, they got my class time mixed up."


    "Hagrid," John sighed, "you have to accept reality, escaping is not a good habit."


    "Well, thank you John," Hagrid said angrily, "They all don''t like my class."


    "Maybe we can go see Grawp," John reached out and patted Hagrid''s belly, comforting him, "This is a course that only you can have, isn''t it?"


    Speaking of Grawp, Hagrid finally regained his energy.


    He didn''t even need to bring a weapon, he walked towards the Forbidden Forest.


    "Group will welcome you very much. He likes the fur **** you made for Zuowu."


    Hagrid deflected the branch that hit his face and said, "He didn''t break that thing. It''s really strong."


    "If Graup likes it, I wouldn''t mind preparing a few for him."


    Anyway, it was a smooth thing. John said casually: "I think he might like a writing board, which will make it easier for him to read."


    Hearing this, Hagrid immediately praised: "You are still the most careful, John."


    He just wanted Graup to be able to speak, but he never thought about teaching Graup to write.


    John was teaching Grawp as if he were a human child, which made Hagrid very happy.


    After walking for a while, they reached a cave.


    The rough rock walls of the cave will not scratch the skin of the giant, and may also be used to scratch itches.


    "Grawp, look who I brought to see you." Hagrid shouted standing outside the cave.


    After a while, there was movement in the cave.


    Grawp walked out of it. The ropes tied to his feet were thicker than last time.


    During the time when Hagrid was away in the fifth grade, Grawp broke free from the rope and wreaked havoc in the Forbidden Forest.


    If they hadn''t been driven back by Zou Wu, I''m afraid the centaurs would have formed a team to kill the giant.


    John raised his eyebrows and said to Hagrid: "You have to teach him not to run around, instead of trapping him with a rope."


    Hagrid scratched his head, "I''m afraid he will go to Hogwarts."


    Facing a giant, even the half-giant Hagrid, he could only use this method.


    John thought for a moment and said, "If you don''t mind, I can help you stop Graup from running around."


    "Really?" Hagrid said in surprise, "But what are you going to do, John?"


    John walked forward. When Graup saw the little one, he subconsciously reached out to take it.


    The next second, the familiar dragon power made Graup retract his hand in fear.


    John did not fully open up. In the world of demon hunters, in addition to killing magical creatures, he also learned a little bit about how to communicate with these guys.


    He stepped forward and waved his hand, motioning for Grawp to squat down.


    Grawp lay down and pointed his big face at John.


    Reaching out and pressing it on his face, John used mind magic.


    Graup''s expression went from confused and confused at the beginning to a little strange later on.


    He seemed to understand what the little man meant.


    Under Hagrid''s surprised expression, Grawp nodded slowly.


    Grawp made inarticulate sounds.


    "John."


    "Yon, he''s calling you, John!" Hagrid was pleasantly surprised.


    "Don''t go where there are people without Hagrid''s permission." John said to Graup.


    Grawp nodded again, which excited Hagrid.


    "What method did you use, John?" Hagrid couldn''t wait to learn.


    Unfortunately, John poured cold water on him and said, "You have to learn from unicorns."


    Unicorn?


    Hagrid, a big and rough guy, can''t learn from that beautiful guy.


    Although he couldn''t express his meaning clearly to Grawp, Hagrid was still very happy.


    This section on the protection of magical animals ended with Grawp letting go of the rope and not running around.


    Hagrid finally no longer has to tie up Grawp.


    They returned to the hut, and Hagrid and John waved goodbye.


    "John, don''t forget our next class."


    As if he was afraid that John wouldn''t come, Hagrid gave him a special warning.


    John said he would never forget it.


    Walking towards the castle, John met Myrtle in the corridor on the second floor.


    This female ghost has been thinking about asking John to prepare more gifts for herself.


    The hairpin given to me by the second grade was still in Myrtle''s hair. She played with it in front of the armor for a while and said, "John, if you give me another nice necklace, I will be very happy."


    "Good advice," John smiled, "as long as you don''t tell the other ghosts."


    "Really?" Myrtle was so happy that she flew back and forth between the walls.


    "You also helped me a lot."


    John stretched out his finger and shook it, and said, "You can take this time to take a good look at which necklaces you like better."


    Because of this sentence, the girls at Hogwarts were miserable.


    Myrtle would sometimes appear out of nowhere, sneaking up on her shoulders and asking if she could see their necklaces.


    When John returned to the lounge, the tired couple finally stopped showing off.


    Malfoy saw him coming back and asked him how the class went.


    John told him that it was quite interesting.


    Malfoy expressed doubt that he knew the standard of Hagrid''s lessons.


    "Professor Snape seems to be on strike."


    Malfoy, who had his own gossip, said: "It seems that he is not feeling well. I guess he hates the new Sirius Black."


    As for Snape''s dislike of Sirius, you don''t need to know anything about it to see it from his disgusted expression yesterday.


    That expression is simply too obvious.


    Malfoy had some bold guesses. Snape simply said he was sick because he didn''t want to meet Sirius.


    After all, it is not difficult for a potion master to pretend to be sick.


    "There are Defense Against the Dark Arts and Potions classes today." John glanced at the course schedule, which was densely packed with bluffing remarks. In fact, most of them John didn''t need to go.


    "If he doesn''t come, who will attend class?"


    He was a little confused as to why Slughorn was also Snape''s mentor.


    His disgust for Sirius directly overshadowed his teacher?


    On the second day after Slughorn took office, he went on strike.


    Malfoy doesn''t know much about this either.


    Anyway, if there is no class then you can relax.


    An hour later, it was time for Defense Against the Dark Arts class.


    They went to class, and there was already a long queue outside.


    John walked over slowly and calmly, it was Sirius'' class anyway.


    The same is obviously true for Malfoy.


    They had fought in the Ministry of Magic, and it was difficult to give Sirius face.


    This class is also the one with the most students. Defense against the Dark Arts is an important subject, so there will be many people choosing the class.


    When Daphne arrived, her face was full of resentment.


    "The rune homework is a fifteen-inch article, two translations, and the books must be read by Wednesday."


    The heavy book was held in her two hands, and her resentment almost overflowed.


    She thought the homework for this class would be the same as last year, but it turned out to be twice as much.


    "One more thing," Daphne took out an old manuscript from the book and gave it to John, "Professor Bablin asked you to help translate these runes."


    John took it and glanced at it, and said: "This is a high-level rune. She is quite lazy."


    Lazy?


    Daphne looked at the heavy book and fell into deep thought.


    John opened the small bag and said, "You can put the book here first."


    Daphne saw this and put the book in.


    Malfoy envied John for having this little bag, it was so convenient.


    The classroom door opened.


    Sirius strode out, looking at the long queue, his vanity as a new teacher was overwhelming.


    "Come in."


    John noticed Sirius'' gaze coming towards him. He glanced at the opponent''s left rib, and he thought about it quite quickly.


    When Sirius saw John''s expression, he seemed to understand the meaning, and his face darkened.


    ¡­


    Chapter 432 Sirius¡¯s power


    Every Defense Against the Dark Arts professor adds his or her own characteristics to the classroom. Sirius''s classroom, at first glance, is full of nobility and mischievous fun.


    Sunlight shines into the classroom through the windows, and there are glazed lamps on the walls.


    After the students sat down, Sirius calmly adjusted his clothes.


    "Before taking this course, I have a few words to say to you."

 Chapter 408：

    Sirius looks elegant, with curly hair and **** beard.


    "I will never forget the first time I stepped into the castle gate."


    Looking at Zhang''s childish face, Sirius'' thoughts seemed to go back to when he was in school.


    "When I was in school, I was not a good kid. On the contrary, I was probably more naughty than you know."


    He leaned on the table with a relaxed posture and glanced at Harry.


    Harry and his godfather looked at each other, this emotion flowing in their hearts.


    "We were similar to you at that time. The mysterious man was running his own team outside, and his threat has always been hanging over the magical world."


    "Defense Against the Dark Arts is a very important course, not only because it requires grades in many professions, but also because at certain moments, learning a little more knowledge can save your life."


    He was talking, and the students listened attentively.


    They are very interested in this professor with legendary experience.


    In his third year, Sirius Black was an escaped convict who caused the entire Hogwarts to live in fear.


    But it was also that year that they knew that Sirius had been wronged.


    Spent twelve years in Azkaban.


    People have greater empathy for tragic heroes.


    Sirius fought against the Dark Lord and was trusted by a good friend, but was betrayed by another good friend and was unjustly imprisoned.


    If his story were a book, it would definitely be a bestseller.


    The students listened attentively to how Sirius used the knowledge of Defense Against the Dark Arts to save his life from Death Eaters several times. They also heard about his good brother James, who was a famous figure in his student days.


    "The story ends here, we should go back to class."


    This short story made Sirius gain the favor of many students.


    "First thing first," Sirius said without asking him to take out the textbook or start the lecture, but called on someone by name, "Mr. Malfoy."


    Malfoy didn''t listen carefully to begin with. Hearing the sudden call to himself, he still didn''t react.


    "Draco Malfoy," Sirius called again, this time in a more serious tone.


    Malfoy snorted and glanced lazily, "What''s the matter?"


    Harry also wondered what Sirius asked Malfoy to do. After all, they only met once at the Ministry of Magic.


    ?And it¡¯s not a good thing.


    The students also wondered what Malfoy had done.


    "Twenty points deducted from Slytherin."


    When Sirius opened his mouth, everyone was stunned.


    Malfoy roused himself from his laziness. He stared at Sirius unkindly and said in a sinister tone: "Being a professor doesn''t mean you can deduct points for no reason, Professor Black."


    Unfortunately, as the former leader of Hogwarts, Sirius is also a person who does not stingy.


    He stared at Malfoy''s unconvinced face and said, "Yesterday you attacked Harry Potter on the train. How about this as a reason?"


    Harry was shocked, not expecting that his godfather was venting his anger on him.


    Malfoy frowned and said coldly: "I will find Professor Snape and tell him about this."


    "Whatever." Sirius said calmly, "You can sit down."


    Just when he motioned Malfoy to sit down, Malfoy launched a strange attack on Harry.


    "Potter, your godfather really loves you, you can go find someone to complain again."


    Harry stared back unconvinced, "Shut up, Malfoy."


    "Malfoy ignores classroom discipline, and another 5 points will be deducted."


    Malfoy''s retort was suppressed in his mouth, and he sat down with a cold snort.


    The Slytherin students glared at Sirius, while the Gryffindor students looked at Sirius with admiration.


    Once upon a time, they were also punished by Snape like this.


    Now that someone is rectifying the Slytherins, it''s great to let them go.


    John narrowed his eyes.


    Is this Sirius¡¯s show of strength?


    It seems that the other party is going to support Gryffindor.


    Kill the chicken to scare the monkey, use Malfoy as the chicken, who is the monkey?


    John stared at Sirius with a half-smile. He leaned back on his chair casually, not even listening to the lecture.


    Logically speaking, judging from Slughorn''s recruitment requirements, Sirius is very suitable for the current situation.


    As a professor who was a war hero who had fought against the Dark Lord, no one knew Voldemort''s methods better than him.


    And Sirius is indeed qualified to be the capital of this course.


    Whether it was the experience of fighting Voldemort and Death Eaters, or the fact that he was once an outstanding student at Hogwarts.


    Nothing prevents him from becoming a professor.


    But this attitude is very interesting.


    In this Defense Against the Dark Arts advanced class, it is natural to learn something unusual.


    Among them, there is the silent spellcasting that Oz mentioned last school year.


    "Now you are divided into groups of two, one tries to cast a spell on the other, but is not allowed to say it out, and the other one also tries to defend, but is not allowed to say it out."


    Sirius quickly entered the course and started practicing.


    Malfoy walked over directly and provoked a wave of hatred towards Harry, "Potter, you want to hide behind your godfather?"


    "Malfoy," Harry walked out with blazing eyes. He chose Malfoy as his sparring partner.


    Not only that, under the leadership of Malfoy, Gryffindor, who was smiling so happily just now, is now in trouble.


    All the Slytherin students came to Gryffindor, and even Hermione was approached by Daphne.


    "Nice defense, Miss Granger, plus 5 points."


    "Keep your voice down, I can hear you chanting the curse."


    "Longbottom, five points added."


    "Brace, I said don''t read it out, five points will be deducted."


    Next, Sirius transformed into a ruthless scoring machine.


    Malfoy flicked Harry''s wand away, but Sirius couldn''t find anything wrong with it.


    But he used another curse, which caused Slytherin to be deducted 10 points.


    John didn''t move or even raise his eyelids.


    He rubbed the ring with his fingers. No one dared to look for John beyond their own capabilities.


    When Sirius saw his special status, he couldn''t ignore it.


    "Wick, it seems you think you have mastered this technique."


    "You can understand it this way."


    As soon as the voice came out, the whole place fell silent.


    John admitted with a smile.


    He walked slowly and casually glanced at the students present, "Give way."


    The students who were still practicing dispersed in a hurry.


    He drew out his wand gently and slowly.


    "Since the professor doesn''t believe it, let''s take the test."


    His voice was casual, yet irresistible.


    "Let''s see if I can pass the silent spell. If you want a reward..." John glanced at Sirius''s left rib and moved it to his face, and said calmly, "I will have freedom in class from now on."


    As soon as this was said, the students held their breath.


    John actually directly provoked the professor?


    This has never happened before.


    Oh, no, I had it in fourth grade, but that was also outside class.


    During class, John always listened carefully.


    It seemed that Sirius had angered John by deducting Slytherin points.


    Malfoy was extremely excited, and Harry rubbed his head and stood up.


    Ron''s mouth opened wide, and he was knocked out by the spell that Goyle read loudly.


    Fires were flying around Daphne and Hermione, and the two girls'' mouths were like glue, and they were spelling each other''s spells without saying a word.


    John waved his wand and chuckled: "Don''t let your students down, Professor."


    "John Wick, you don''t seem to respect people very much in school." Sirius slowly pulled out his wand.


    "I only respect people who deserve respect." John grinned.


    He did not recite the incantation, and the white light turned into lightning, streaking across the ground, leaving two traces of flying rocks.


    Sirius'' eyes narrowed.


    This is the second king''s blow in the magic world.


    He turned on the Iron Armor Charm and was struck by white light, causing his wand to bend.


    "It''s your turn, Professor."


    After the blow, John remained motionless and signaled to Sirius.


    The posture of a king is as if the opponent is the challenger.


    Sirius'' expression was solemn, and the tingling sensation along the tip of the staff told him that he had lost the confrontation just now.


    In order to regain the victory, Sirius used the same method to retaliate.


    Red light flew out of the wand.


    Sirius attacked with all his strength.


    The red light was streaked with lightning. The moment it approached John, John waved the wand lightly.


    The bright silver armor flashed past, making Sirius look solemn.


    "What a clever iron armor spell." Sirius couldn''t help but feel relieved when he saw the bright silver armor.


    This guy''s strength is amazing, he doesn''t look like a student at all.


    Compared with the power of the Iron Armor Curse, what is more surprising is the level of John''s Silent Curse.


    He had only seen such a level of silent spell casting in Voldemort and Dumbledore.


    After giving John a complicated look, he said: "Excellent silent spell, plus 5 points for Slytherin."


    Even though he was unwilling, such a curse still made Sirius want to applaud.


    John smiled slightly, turned around and left calmly.


    He proved with his strength that the significance of this class to him was only the final year exam.


    No one will think anything is wrong.


    Even the professors are like this.


    ¡­


    Chapter 433 Snape on strike

 Chapter 409：

    The Defense Against the Dark Arts class is over. This is definitely Slytherin''s least favorite class.


    Malfoy stopped Harry and sneered: "That''s great, Potter."


    "What do you want to say, Malfoy?" Harry looked at Malfoy warily.


    The two of them were so anxious just now that they cast evil spells on each other regardless of the conditions of the silent spell.


    Sirius stopped him and Malfoy cast a curse on him, at the cost of Slytherin being deducted 5 points.


    The points added by John were instantly gone, and Slytherin''s hourglass of points became the lowest.


    This is the first time I¡¯ve seen him.


    Malfoy said nothing, left a few sneers, and left.


    ¡­


    Auditorium.


    Malfoy was talking vividly about how he put a tap-dancing curse on Harry.


    John looked at his strange bowl of egg fried rice.


    Daphne looked calm, but those who knew her well knew that she almost cut open the dinner plate.


    Both Daphne and Daphne are top academics, half-weighted.


    Although Daphne is stronger, under the condition of silent spell, some magic spells cannot be released, and neither of them can do anything to the other.


    "John, you won''t go to Defense Against the Dark Arts class in the future?" Daphne asked John.


    John took a bite of egg fried rice, thought for a while and nodded: "Not just Defense Against the Dark Arts, but I will have less time to go to other classes."


    Malfoy raised his head, a little surprised by John''s decision.


    "So next, Slytherin needs to rely on you."


    John glanced at the hourglass and chuckled: "Maintain Slytherin''s honor."


    As soon as these words came out, Malfoy suddenly felt that the responsibility on his shoulders increased.


    "Especially Draco, just remember to press less." Seeing Malfoy''s face slump, John shook his head and laughed, "But don''t hold it in if you don''t like it."


    "After all, we are Slytherin."


    John''s words gave Malfoy great confidence.


    Slytherin has never been one to fear trouble!


    Lunch is over.


    There are two potions classes in the afternoon.


    Malfoy, who was very angry after being deducted points this morning, was bound to get back in the Potions class.


    ¡­


    Underground classroom.


    When Malfoy arrived, there were only a dozen people there.


    This is normal, after all, as Snape''s course, no one is willing to continue to come here and be scolded after being scolded for five years.


    In addition to Malfoy and Daphne, Blaise and Theodore were also there.


    Of course, when Theodore is here, Pansy is in love.


    As the best friend of a top student, Pansy has good grades in Potions.


    Ernie Macmillan of Hufflepuff was there, and the gossip was telling the story of how John knocked Professor Black''s jaw off.


    "Hey, Potter." Malfoy glanced at the approaching Harry and gave him a nasty smile, "Welcome to my home court."


    My dean likes to deduct points from Gryffindor in class, which is why Malfoy smiles so happily.


    Harry''s face darkened, and he wished he could have a ''passionate'' physical fight with Malfoy again.


    Ron even more despaired and wailed: "It''s over, Snape can''t wait to knock us all off."


    Harry said dissatisfied: "Sirius did nothing wrong."


    In fact, Harry was also a little uneasy, more angry.


    What should I do if Snape deducts my points for no reason?


    Will Sirius help himself to vent his anger?


    He felt that his godfather would definitely deduct it even more excessively, but that might make the school feel irresponsible and expel Sirius.


    Harry, who didn''t want Sirius to be expelled, was worried.


    Just when Harry was worried and angry, the door to the underground classroom opened.


    A big belly popped out first. This was obviously not a figure that Snape could have.


    "Professor Slughorn?" The students looked at the man blankly.


    Slughorn said with a smile: "Your Potions professor has something to do, so I will take his place."


    He said it very tactfully.


    After all, it was a bit embarrassing for people to know that Snape was too angry to come to class because of Sirius.


    As a substitute teacher, he was not angry, on the contrary, he was quite happy.


    This is not the first time that the principal has taken over as a substitute teacher. Dumbledore has also taken over as a substitute teacher before.


    As the former Head of Slytherin, he also taught potions classes.


    He was very interested in teaching students again after a long absence.


    Especially since there are ¡®collections¡¯ among this group of students that he hopes to own.


    The students walked into the classroom in a daze.


    What is different from the past is that it is filled with steam and various weird smells.


    Slughorn glanced over, looking again and again among the dozen students, and finally said in disbelief: "Why isn''t John here?"


    Yes, not here.


    John didn''t come to class at all.


    He was confused and said, "I remember he chose Potions."


    As the biggest factor that made him "lower his dignity", he didn''t come to class?


    Maybe it was because he was too obviously disappointed, and the students looked at each other in confusion, or Malfoy said: "John has chosen more courses, and he also needs to prepare some things for research."


    "Oh, that''s it," Slughorn remembered something, no longer disappointed, and said happily, "It''s okay, I won''t mind, Malfoy."


    Ron whispered to Harry, "He doesn''t even care about John''s absence from class. Can we do the same?"


    Hermione rolled her eyes at him, "You must have the Order of Merlin first."


    This made Ron shut up.


    Harry noticed what Malfoy said and what he was studying, and wondered: "What is John studying?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Hermione saying angrily: "You do it again! Do you want to suspect that John is researching something bad?"


    "I don''t¡­"


    In all conscience, Harry really asked casually.


    Hermione is now in a state of mindless protection towards John. If the two of them say anything wrong about John, she will glare at them.


    The students sat down at a table with Slytherins, and the three little ones also sat at the table near the golden cauldron.


    Slughorn''s teaching was different from Snape''s.


    His lectures are full of interaction.


    For example, now, in addition to the golden crucible that exudes an alluring aroma, there are also three crucibles.


    Malfoy''s originally unruly expression showed an expression of intoxication and joy after smelling the smell in the crucible.


    "What is that? It smells like pear blossoms, a little bit of pumpkin juice, and a Firebolt broomstick."


    "Wait, the Firebolt broom smells different from other brooms?" Blaise was a little confused.


    ?Are you afraid that others won¡¯t know that you have a Firebolt?


    Daphne also smelled it carefully, and a smell of pine wood entered the tip of her nose, as well as a faint smell of Golden Stars wine.


    She blushed slightly because she recognized what it was.


    "Okay, okay, okay."


    Looking through the hot steam, Slughorn''s figure looked erratic.


    "Everyone, please take out your scales, medicine bag, and don''t forget to take out your "Advanced Potion Making" textbook."


    As he said this, Harry raised his hand.


    "What''s the matter, Harry?" Slughorn looked very kind.


    "I don''t have books or anything, because we didn''t expect to be able to take advanced classes." He didn''t really want to come, but Professor McGonagall told him to come because the requirement to become an Auror requires a Potions certificate.


    In addition, the conditions that Snape said he had to meet have changed.


    Because the people who met the conditions were all the ones Snape didn''t want to teach, and there was one he couldn''t teach.


    He could only lower the conditions.


    But this statement may be doubtful.


    "Ah, by the way, Professor McGonagall mentioned this," Slughorn remembered and didn''t mind, "Don''t worry, kids, you can use the raw materials and tools in the storage cabinet first."


    Hearing this, Harry and his fellow sufferer Ron walked to a storage cabinet in the corner.


    They have never opened this cabinet before.


    After opening it, some old textbooks and tools are placed here.


    One of the books has a tattered cover that is almost falling off, but the other one is much better.


    and Ron looked at each other, and the two brothers grabbed another better one at the same time.


    After competing with each other for two and a half minutes, Ron pushed Harry away with an iron rock.


    Harry lost because he was not taller and stronger than Ron, so he had to pick up the old book.


    "Sorry, buddy, I can block the curse for you, but the new book must be mine." Ron said proudly.


    Harry was so angry that he took another set of scales and some materials, and they returned to their positions.


    Slughorn didn''t care about such an episode. He stood in front of the classroom and said with a smile: "I have prepared various potions to open your eyes. Of course, just out of interest."


    "After you complete the advanced course, you should be able to make something like this."


    "Okay, who can tell me what this one is?"


    He pointed to the cauldron closest to the Slytherin table with a smile, which contained a potion that looked like water.


    Both hands were raised in unison.


    On the Slytherin table and Gryffindor side respectively.


    The two girls looked at each other, and sparks seemed to burst out of the void.


    "Calm down, Miss Greengrass, you answer." Slughorn rubbed his eyes to confirm that the sparks were just his imagination.


    Daphne glanced at Hermione who was not named proudly, and said: "Veritaserum, a colorless and odorless potion, can force the person who drinks it to tell the truth."


    "Very good, very good!" Slughorn said happily to the people he had invited on the train, "Who can tell me now, what kind of thing is it?"


    He pointed to the second crucible and continued: "This one is more famous..."


    Before he finished speaking, two more hands were raised.


    Slughorn looked at Daphne and then at Hermione.


    He chose Daphne again.


    "It''s a compound potion. By adding hair, you can turn into a potion that looks like the owner of the hair after drinking it." Daphne answered the question.


    "Great, great!" Slughorn almost applauded her, pointing to the third mouth, the golden cauldron.

 Chapter 410：

    This time, without speaking, he raised his hands again.


    Slughorn was a little hesitant and ordered Daphne twice, always giving others a chance.


    He pointed at Hermione, who immediately replied: "It''s a love potion!"


    "That''s right. It seems like there''s no need to ask at all," Slughorn said, becoming interested in Hermione. "I think you must know what it is used for?"


    "It''s the most effective love potion in the world!" Hermione was suppressed before, but now she was full of energy.


    "Did you recognize it by its unique mother-of-pearl luster?"


    "And its unique spiraling vapor," Hermione kept saying, "and its smell varies from person to person, according to what each person likes best."


    "I can smell the strawberry ice cream, the pristine parchment, and..."


    At this point, Hermione paused.


    Slughorn was also impressed by Hermione and asked her name.


    ¡­


    Chapter 434 The strongest guard in history


    "Hermione Granger, Professor."


    Upon hearing Hermione''s name, Slughorn immediately thought of the founder of the Society of Extraordinary Apothecaries, whose surname was also Granger.


    So he was very interested in asking about the relationship between the two.


    But unfortunately, the two Grangers are not related.


    A Muggle family and a wizarding family.


    Slughorn, as he said himself, had no prejudice against Hermione.


    On the contrary, he smiled and did not feel unhappy because he had just recognized the wrong relative.


    "By the way, ''I have a good friend who is also a Muggle, and her grades are among the best in the whole grade.'' I''m sure this is the friend you''re talking about, right?"


    "Yes, Professor," said Harry.


    Obviously, Slughorn also had the idea of ??increasing his ''collection''.


    "Very good, very good. Twenty points for Slytherin''s Miss Greengrass. Similarly, twenty points for the excellent Miss Granger." Slughorn said kindly.


    He was generous and made this place seem to be a home for girls.


    Slughorn said with a smile: "Of course, love potions cannot really create love."


    "Love is impossible to create or imitate. This kind of potion will only lead to strong obsession or infatuation. This is probably the most dangerous and powerful potion in this classroom."


    Slughorn said, seeing the students stretching their necks, he closed the lid.


    Those fascinating smells disappeared.


    "Now, we should start class." Slughorn deliberately did not talk about the fourth crucible, making people more curious.


    Ernie MacMillan was a curious baby. He pointed at the last black crucible and said, "Professor, you haven''t told us yet, what''s in this?"


    The black crucible has a very attractive appearance, the potion is splashing happily, the color is like molten gold, and large drops of liquid are jumping on the surface.


    Just like goldfish, not a drop is spilled outside.


    Slughorn saw that his little thoughts were discovered, and he achieved his goal of whetting his appetite.


    "By the way, that hasn''t been said yet." Slughorn asked with a smile, "Who knows?"


    This time, in addition to the two girls, there was an extra hand.


    Slughorn looked at it and said unexpectedly: "Malfoy."


    Harry found it incredible. Malfoy knew this thing?


    Malfoy said proudly: "That''s the Elixir of Fortune."


    "It''s surprising," Slughorn said in surprise, "I want to ask where you saw this thing?"


    "Ahem, John drank." Malfoy coughed to cover up his embarrassment.


    "Incredible," Slughorn''s eyes widened, "As far as I know, there is no finished elixir on the market. Did he refine it himself?"


    "Yes," Malfoy nodded and said, "He made it and told me it was a lucky potion."


    "I should have known that great things seemed so normal to him." Slughorn said excitedly, "I''m not surprised at all that he can refine it."


    Refining the Spiritual Fortune Elixir is very time-consuming. In addition to refining it in the second grade, John also refined it a second time in the fourth grade.


    "Good answer, 10 points for Slytherin."


    Slughorn gave Slytherin points.


    He raised his voice and said: "This is a strange little magic potion. It is very complicated to brew. If you make a mistake, the consequences will be disastrous."


    Blinking, Slughorn said: "If the brewing is successful, it will be like the one in this crucible. You will find that no matter what you do, it will be successful, at least until the effect of the medicine wears off."


    Terry Butt of Ravenclaw asked eagerly: "Then why don''t people drink it all day long?"


    Slughorn did not answer, but said to Malfoy: "Can you tell me the consequences of overdose, Malfoy?"


    Malfoy said: "An overdose can lead to dizziness, recklessness and dangerous hubris."


    "Very good, very good!" Slughorn gave Slytherin another point.


    The points deducted for Defense Against the Dark Arts today were all added back in the afternoon.


    After that, it was just a simple chat. Slughorn used Felixir twice in his life, and those two days were also the happiest days he had ever lived.


    After all the students'' interest was piqued, he took out a small bottle of Felixir and said, "This bottle of Felixir is the prize for this class."


    After knowing the effect, the students breathed quickly and looked straight at the small bottle.


    This is what Slughorn wants to achieve, starting his own classroom practice.


    "Please turn to the tenth page of "Advanced Potion Making". We have more than an hour to brew the Living Hell Potion. The person who does the best will win this small bottle of blessed elixir."


    After he announced the start, the students all started to move.


    Daphne approached Malfoy and asked, "How do you know the consequences of taking an overdose of Felixir?"


    Malfoy said without caring at all: "Remember in the second year, John drank too much Felixir and went directly to Snape''s office to drink poison."


    At that time, Daphne was taken away by Tom Riddle''s notebook, so it''s not clear.


    But when Malfoy revealed John''s dark history, wasn''t he afraid of being settled by his queen?


    ¡­


    John went to find Hagrid and was going to get some materials.


    When he arrived at Hagrid''s hut, John stopped silently.


    An old man was in front of him, or to be precise, he opened the door and came out of the hut.


    Seeing John, Dumbledore asked kindly: "John, I think you should have a Potions class today."


    "Why are you here, Dumbledore?" John raised his eyebrows and said, "By the way, I remembered, you seem to have been detained in school."


    "Yeah, Horace is worried about people outside the school," Dumbledore said. "Maybe an old fool would be a good choice."


    "John, are you here?" Hagrid heard the noise and came out.


    He said in surprise: "You didn''t know that Professor Dumbledore stayed at the school and became the gatekeeper. It''s great, isn''t it?"


    "It''s indeed great," John said expressionlessly, "The greatest wizard of this century is guarding the gate. Only Hogwarts has such an honor."


    Gatekeeper, commonly known as the old gatekeeper.


    Except for the old man, Dumbledore is not worthy of Dumbledore. Even if the door is made of gold, it is not worthy of Dumbledore.


    "Hagrid, I want some materials to make toys."


    Hagrid immediately remembered John''s words. He said them just in the morning and came in the afternoon.


    This efficiency is worthy of John.


    He ran to the Forbidden Forest to look for materials.


    John and Dumbledore are left here.


    John glanced at Dumbledore''s burnt beard and said, "I thought you would chase Grindelwald out, Dumbledore?"


    "Please don''t be so guarded," Dumbledore shook his head and said calmly, "We need to protect the school."


    "School? Are you sure it''s not Harry?" John sneered, "What are you thinking about, Dumbledore."


    Dumbledore''s eyes were deep behind his half-moon lenses, "Same question, John."


    "Want to talk about the consequences of those taboos again?" John said coldly, "You know Slytherin''s indifference to certain things."


    "If you are really free, you can go find him and have a battle with him like in 1945."


    John sighed, "Dumbledore, I have always thought you are the greatest wizard of this century. Unfortunately, in this matter, you will only hinder me."


    Dumbledore shook his head and said, "I believe you."


    "I''m going to disappoint you." John didn''t give face.


    Dumbledore blinked and pointed at his head, "The foolish old man also has the methods of a fool."


    John took a deep breath. He couldn''t beat this man and couldn''t get on top.


    Even without the Elder Wand, Dumbledore is still the most powerful wizard in the world.


    He still couldn''t help but curse secretly: "Old fox."


    Hagrid came back and brought materials.


    John took the things and left. He didn''t want to stay with Dumbledore for a moment longer.


    ¡­


    Harry also wanted the elixir that could make people lucky.


    He opened the book "Advanced Potion Making". What was annoying was that the previous owner had written all over it.


    The blank space on the book was as dark as the place where the potion was printed.


    Harry looked down at the potion ingredients.


    Every student was looking around, even Daphne and Hermione were checking their books.


    Steam filled the classroom.


    As Harry processed the materials, he saw a line of notes from the previous owner.


    "Use the side of a silver knife to squeeze it, it will be easier to squeeze out the juice than slicing it."


    Harry tried for a long time but couldn''t get the sleepy beans, so he decided to give it a try.


    Finally, I glanced at the book and saw a line of different handwriting next to the line of notes.


    "Twisting the rhizome of sleepweed with your hands has the same effect. Adding an extra drop to the crucible can enhance the effect of the decoction."


    ¡­


    Chapter 435 The old man next door to Qunxing Club


    The two handwritings were obviously not written by the same person. Harry ignored the strangeness and tried squeezing it sideways with a silver dagger. It was really easier.


    This made Harry more confident, and he looked at the second line of comments above.


    After much hesitation, I went to look for it and found that the juice from sleepweed can indeed be squeezed out by hand.


    I added a drop into it, but there wasn¡¯t much change.


    But it was not destroyed.


    Following the above steps, Harry completed it step by step.


    Time is up.

 Chapter 411：

    "Please stop stirring!"


    Everyone stops.


    Slughorn began to move slowly between the tables.


    Occasionally he would smell it or stir it.


    There is no big surprise. The one with the highest degree of completion is Daphne.


    This is even higher than Hermione.


    Forget Malfoy, because his pot of stuff is like jelly.


    Daphne saw from Slughorn''s expression that she had won, and she looked in Hermione''s direction.


    His eyes were full of pride.


    Hermione''s hair was a mess, and she was not suitable for such a surprise inspection.


    Finally, Slughorn came to Harry.


    He saw the pot of ink-like soup from living hell, and tentatively put a leaf in it.


    The leaves disappear quickly in the Living Hell Potion.


    "Perfect, the undisputed winner, I can guarantee that one drop can put a thousand people into sleep, and the effect is ten times that of the normal living **** decoction." Slughorn was amazed.


    The eyes he looked at Harry became more and more piercing.


    Harry was equally surprised, because this effect was the same as the second line of writing.


    Slughorn praised loudly: "Excellent, excellent, Harry! God, you obviously inherited your mother''s talent."


    "No," Slughorn changed his words after thinking of the tenfold effect, "You are as clever as Lily, but you are more flexible than her."


    "Take it, I will keep my word and give you a bottle of Felixir." He took out the Felixir and handed it to Harry. When Harry was about to take it, he shrank his hand and said, "Make good use of it!"


    "I will, Professor." Harry nodded and took the elixir.


    He was in a good mood, especially when he saw the irritation on Malfoy''s face.


    Malfoy snorted coldly: "Isn''t it just the elixir of happiness? I asked John to give me a bottle."


    Daphne glanced at him, why did she feel like John had replaced his father''s position?


    Malfoy used to be called daddy, but now he likes to be called John.


    "Stop looking, he''s not yours even if you look at him a hundred times." Daphne rolled her eyes at Malfoy, who was still glaring at Harry, and said, "John is waiting for us at the Star Club, and he is the number one in Astoria today. Go in."


    "By the way, Atto." Malfoy woke up from a dream and didn''t notice Daphne''s angry eyes.


    Then he was slapped in the face by Daphne with a book.


    "Don''t call her Atuo!" Daphne looked fiercely.


    Malfoy covered his nose, "Advanced Potion Making" is not thin.


    Ignoring Harry, who was being asked by Ron how he did it, the two of them walked towards the Star Club.


    On the way, they met Astoria.


    Astoria waved excitedly, obviously she had received the message to go to the Star Club.


    The star badge was worn on her chest, and the starry sky above was constantly changing.


    She also used Ginshou''s new shampoo to care for her hair and trimmed her nails carefully.


    "You are so beautiful, my sister." Daphne stepped forward and hugged her sister.


    Astoria''s face turned red, and she lowered her head to look at her toes as if she had some thoughts.


    Malfoy looked left and right. He was walking a little faster than Daphne when Daphne flew up from behind and kicked him on the waist.


    Fortunately, John didn''t give Daphne the shooting star shoes, otherwise Malfoy could experience Sirius'' happiness with that kick.


    The three of them walked together and headed to the Star Club.


    Arriving at the fourth floor, they were about to go over when they saw John standing outside the door, not knowing what to do.


    "John?" Malfoy came over and asked doubtfully, "Why don''t you go in?"


    John glanced at Malfoy, who didn''t know why.


    "Why is there an extra office here?" Daphne exclaimed.


    Malfoy looked around and saw that the empty room next to the Star Club had now been renamed.


    "The gatekeeper''s office?" Malfoy''s eyes widened, "When did this exist?"


    They have never heard of the position of gatekeeper.


    "Ignore him," John took a deep look at the office and walked towards the Star Club, "Where is Neville?"


    "He will have to wait a while."


    Malfoy gloated: "He''s a bit hungry."


    Standing in front of the door, John didn''t open the door, and Daphne didn''t move either.


    They all looked at Astoria.


    Astoria approached the door cautiously with excitement.


    The eye mark on the door glanced at her, but did not sound the alarm.


    Putting her hand on the door handle, Astoria pushed forward.


    Not being a member of the Star Club, I could only see an abandoned room when I opened the door.


    But now, when she opened it, she found a beautiful room with dim starlight.


    Golden runes floated in the room, as intoxicating as elves.


    The clouds and mist on the dome sometimes gather and disperse, and sometimes are penetrated by golden characters.


    Astoria walked in, stretched out her hand and gently touched the golden words.


    The text ran across her fingertips and turned into golden particles flying towards the round table.


    "It''s so beautiful." Astoria said confusedly.


    At this moment, all the words turned into golden particles and flew towards the round table.


    Above the round table, little golden figures gathered together and danced tap.


    This scene almost made Astoria''s heart melt.


    When John and others walked in, the little golden man jumped off the round table and stood on both sides to greet them.


    "Is it my imagination? Does it feel like there are a few more doors?" Malfoy rubbed his eyes.


    The Star Club, which was originally just one room, now has nine more doors.


    John walked in and said, "You read that right, there are indeed more doors."


    He randomly came to a door and opened it, revealing a jungle-like environment behind it.


    "You brought the forest in?" Malfoy was stunned and couldn''t imagine why there was a jungle in the room.


    John said casually: "The rotunda of the Department of Mysteries inspired me. Every door here can lead to a place. Of course, if you don''t want to go to the jungle."


    He closed the door and opened it again. This time an elegant room appeared.


    Astoria was amazed, "How did you do it?"


    "A little trick."


    John smiled slightly and said louder, "I''m going to hide something in one of the nine doors."


    Neville arrived late, and he was stunned by the newly appeared door.


    He tentatively opened a door, and the water gushing out turned him into a drowned rat.


    Welcoming the arrival of new members, the new stars accumulated during a holiday were opened by John.


    The golden wine was poured into the glass. Astoria''s face turned red. It was her first time to drink this kind of wine.


    John suspected that the Greengrass family didn''t drink much, otherwise both daughters would be so drunk.


    "Dong dong."


    Malfoy looked at the wine glass and then at the door, wondering: "Am I drunk and heard the knock on the door?"


    "You''re not drunk," John said casually when he saw Astoria opening the door in a daze, "the old man next door is here."


    "The old man next door?"


    Not to mention Malfoy, Daphne and Neville both looked confused.


    Astoria opened the door, her silver beard had burnt marks on it.


    She looked up along her beard, and behind the half-moon lenses was an amiable old face.


    "D-Dumbledore!" Her mind suddenly woke up.


    "Hello, Miss Greengrass, I''m the old man next door."


    Dumbledore blinked, causing the other half of Astoria''s mind to wake up.


    Malfoy stood up instantly and reached for his wand, as did Neville.


    John raised his hand to stop their next move, and said with a half-smile: "A fool''s plan?"


    "Very useful, isn''t it?" Dumbledore nodded.


    John stood up and walked over, raising his hand and pinching it gently in the air.


    The crystal gold-rimmed wine glass appeared in the hand, as if a refilling spell had been released, and the golden liquid slowly rose inside.


    "Since you are a new neighbor, let me toast you, Mr. Gatekeeper."


    The wine glass was handed to Dumbledore, and John chuckled: "If you are not afraid of what I will do in the wine."


    "Of course not," Dumbledore smiled kindly, "As I said, I''m sure you won''t, John."


    The aura of the two people was so strong that Astoria had to quickly retreat inside.


    She patted her chest and said with lingering fear: "I''m scared to death. What happened to John and Dumbledore?"


    She still doesn¡¯t know what is happening in the Society of Stars, the Ministry of Magic and the Order of the Phoenix where she belongs.


    John looked at Dumbledore and was about to take the glass, as if he believed in himself just as he said.


    Seeing this, John smiled slightly.


    The wine glass in his hand disappeared, and he said thoughtfully: "This kind of wine does not match the greatest wizard."


    As if he was thinking hard, John clapped his hands and suddenly realized: "I know which one is more suitable for the great Dumbledore."


    He raised his left hand, and the starlight slowly fell on his hand.


    The golden cup condensed with light.


    The golden liquid inside was completely different from the stars just now.


    John said with a deep look on his face: "How about this?"


    Stores the Holy Grail of rejuvenation and immortality.


    What Voldemort wanted appeared in front of Dumbledore so easily.


    ¡­


    Chapter 436 Fatal Temptation


    Return to youth and live forever.


    The temptation pursued by many people is like seeing the bottomless abyss of those who will die of thirst.


    Should you plunge into the water and struggle desperately, or should you continue to rely on your last breath?


    Such a choice fell on the **** of magic, Albus Dumbledore.


    John chuckled, took a half step back, raised the Holy Grail and bowed.

 Chapter 412：

    "Great wizard Dumbledore, please enjoy your wine of eternal life."


    Just one bite, a small bite.


    Dumbledore can return to his youth and his strongest state.


    Back to the period when I was most energetic.


    All worries will disappear, and you don¡¯t even need to be afraid that there will be no second Dumbledore in the wizarding world.


    The atmosphere froze at this moment, as if someone pressed the shutter to freeze the scene.


    Dumbledore stared at the liquid that represented immortality.


    After an unknown amount of time, he suddenly chuckled and looked at John calmly.


    "It''s a very tempting delicacy, but I still prefer mead."


    He resisted the temptation this time.


    Once again proved to the world that Dumbledore is still the **** of the wizarding world.


    He will not fall because of his immortality. He sticks to the bottom line and withstands the test from the second king.


    John''s hand holding the Holy Grail slowly let go, and the golden Holy Grail gradually turned into nothingness under Dumbledore''s gaze.


    John''s smile disappeared and he looked at Dumbledore quietly.


    "You are a respectable person, but you are also a foolish person, Dumbledore."


    If this opportunity were given to Voldemort, do you think he could refuse it?


    "You missed the opportunity to completely become a god. You chose to be a human."


    John didn''t lie, whether Dumbledore was afraid of poisoning himself or because Dumbledore really had the heart of a saint.


    He missed the opportunity to become a god.


    Dumbledore, who was sitting on the altar, was torn off and now began to live as a human being instead of a demigod.


    "I know your purpose, and you also know my ambition." John snapped his fingers, and the crystal gold-rimmed cup containing the stars reappeared in his hand.


    Passing the wine glass to Dumbledore, John chuckled and said, "Here''s to your future death, Dumbledore."


    Dumbledore took it with a smile and winked, "Thank you for the toast."


    He drank the wine in the glass, and the golden stars turned into warm magic power and entered his body.


    Dumbledore also suffered some damage while fighting Voldemort.


    After recuperation, it got better, but the effect of this glass of wine was comparable to a week of recuperation.


    Dumbledore sighed: "It''s a very comfortable wine."


    "It''s good to be pure," John said with a smile after taking a sip of the wine. "Sometimes you don''t need so many precious things, you just need purity."


    "I think this sentence can be put in my notes," Dumbledore said with a smile, "As a neighbor, the old man left first."


    He walked slowly to the next door, opened the door and closed it slowly.


    John stood at the door for a while, then turned and closed the door of Star Club.


    "You always make people confused, Dumbledore."


    His eyes were deep, and the others had no idea of ??the danger of the confrontation just now.


    They test each other''s purpose and explore their respective ambitions.


    Is it an enemy or a friend?


    Or...


    Mutual advantage.


    ¡­


    The gathering of Qunxing Club is over.


    Daphne carried her sister back, and Malfoy and Neville had a fight.


    As a result, Malfoy''s hair turned into chicken coop, and he still couldn''t avenge his full-body examination.


    John was left alone in the Star Club, his fingers caressing the ring.


    "Want to become the guardian of the Holy Grail?"


    He guessed that the reason why Dumbledore stayed in school, in addition to training and protecting Harry, the bigger reason should be because John hid the Holy Grail.


    That unstable factor greatly affects the balance of the wizarding world that Dumbledore hopes for.


    What he hopes is not for some immortal guy to dominate the magical world, nor for wizards to fight each other.


    Dumbledore has his own set of criteria for judging.


    Extreme ideas cannot pass Dumbledore''s review.


    John hid the Holy Grail in Hogwarts, hoping to attract Voldemort.


    This carries a great risk and may completely destroy Hogwarts.


    So Dumbledore will be supervising here.


    He wanted to ensure that Voldemort would not get the Holy Grail, even with the poorest personal protection.


    From the moment John tested Dumbledore with the Holy Grail, he knew that the other party was committed to peace, and even Dumbledore himself was not allowed to destroy it.


    "You don''t give me a reason to hate you with all my heart." John looked up at the dome under the starlight.


    His feelings for Dumbledore are very complicated, including his admiration when he was young, his ideals after growing up, his resentment after the incident, and his deliberate calculations.


    He can yell at Dumbledore, and he can plot to pull people off the altar.


    He could make Dumbledore lose all his honor, but he could not really take action against Dumbledore.


    Magic is idealistic, just like the illusory love.


    Hatred is also an important factor in constructing magic.


    Dumbledore did not hurt John, and John could not defeat Dumbledore without actually attacking John.


    This is not a shame, but the operation of magic.


    Just like Harry''s mother, even someone as powerful as Voldemort could not break the protective spell of her love.


    This is an idealistic thing.


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s called magic.


    John was more angry at Dumbledore because of his inaction. If he could not transform this anger into hatred, he would not be able to truly fight with him.


    "Although the fool''s plan is stupid, it is helpless." He punched the table with some annoyance.


    The first king of the wizarding world, Dumbledore will be particularly difficult to deal with when he doesn''t talk to you about the overall situation.


    "It seems that he started planning after the incident at the Ministry of Magic."


    Thinking that Slughorn made Sirius a professor, it was probably Dumbledore who was behind it.


    He is placing people from the Order of the Phoenix at Hogwarts, while staying at the school to continue training Harry.


    Let Harry grow up as soon as possible.


    Fortunately, John still took the initiative.


    As long as the Holy Grail is under his control, all problems will be dominated by him.


    "We have to prepare for war," he said to himself. "I wonder what''s going on with Narcissa?"


    Let Narcissa return to Voldemort. Whether Voldemort believes it or not, he will use this opportunity to get more information.


    The point is not whether Voldemort believes Narcissa, but the information Voldemort needs from Narcissa and what he can do with Narcissa''s help.


    Just like if it weren''t for Narcissa, Bellatrix would never have been able to find Malfoy, defeat her and take the badge.


    "I gave you all the keys to unlock it. Faced with the temptation of immortality, what is your choice, Tom?"


    Voldemort faced the same choice as Dumbledore.


    No.


    He had no choice.


    He is afraid of death, and the Holy Grail is a fatal temptation for him.


    At the same time, he has no time.


    Maybe he could hide and wait for Dumbledore''s death.


    But he couldn''t wait for John to grow up.


    During the battle with the Ministry of Magic, John''s strength and growth rate were enough to scare him.


    In a few years, John will have enough power to kill Voldemort head-on.


    John is not Dumbledore. He does not have the good temper to sit on a high altar.


    With Johnny Silverhand and the Ministry of Magic, Voldemort will be dug out even if he hides deep.


    He should be afraid of John.


    Either fight to the death or be brutally killed by John afterwards.


    Voldemort will choose the former, John can be sure.


    Looking back at the nine doors, he needed to give Voldemort a chance and then collect his soul.


    Death can no longer fool Voldemort, so he has to find another excuse.


    "When the time comes, I need to find a reason to disappear."


    The rumors had spread, and Narcissa reported his movements, so he did not believe that Voldemort was not tempted.


    The game between the three kings is still undercurrent, but everyone is trying their best.


    ¡­


    John has always been a man of his word. For example, if he says there is no class, he will not go to class. If he says there is class, he will arrive on time.


    He also shows up in the Transfiguration class and the Charms class, and sometimes he can also be seen in the Herbology class.


    The most common place to see John is in the Care of Magical Creatures class.


    Hagrid spent the second week waiting for John with nervous anticipation.


    When it was time for class, John showed up on time.


    This made Hagrid''s heart drop.


    "Great John, let''s go see Grawp." Hagrid would take John to Grawp''s side as soon as class started.


    John said speechlessly: "Hagrid, don''t you have to go to class?"


    Hagrid said with a strange look on his face: "You have enough knowledge to graduate directly."


    "Okay," John helplessly raised his forehead, "But you have to change the term. This is called expanding learning knowledge."


    Correct Hagrid, Hagrid feels it makes sense.


    The two went to visit Graop, and John kept his promise and prepared things for Graop.


    A rubber Frisbee and a whole set of educational toys.


    They were all made by John. He installed a blackboard in the cave to make it easier for Graup to learn to read.


    ¡­


    Chapter 437 The second person¡¯s handwriting


    After Harry got "Advanced Potion Making", he felt like a **** was helping him.


    This made Hermione and Ron very unhappy.


    Hermione''s dissatisfaction was that she felt that Harry was cheating.


    Ron''s dissatisfaction was that he could not recognize the handwriting well, which resulted in his grades not improving.

 Chapter 413：

    During this period, the book was snatched away by Ginny and Hermione, especially Ginny.


    When she heard that Harry was following the words in a notebook, she immediately recalled Tom Riddle''s diary.


    After the two people joined forces to **** it, they immediately used magic on it to detect whether there was any problem.


    But this book is not a magic prop. The only thing special is the notes recorded on it.


    Because there was too much homework, Harry had never been able to study it carefully.


    But he flipped through it roughly and found that almost every page was written in two different handwritings.


    One is to correct the method in the book, and the other is to increase the efficacy of the medicine on this basis.


    Saturday.


    "Half-blood Prince, who is the Half-blood Prince?"


    Harry sat on the sofa in the common room, looking at the names in the book and asking Miss Know-It-All Hermione.


    "Maybe that''s a woman," said the irritable Hermione impatiently, "or maybe it''s a girl. I don''t think that note belongs to a boy, but more like a girl''s."


    "His name is the Half-Blood Prince," Harry thought for a moment and said, "Maybe the second one is."


    Hermione was speechless, she frowned, "This book has two owners?"


    She took out Harry''s book and read it, staring at the different handwriting.


    "I don''t recognize it." Hermione looked at the second line of words and felt a little familiar, but it wasn''t that.


    "It''s five minutes to eight o''clock. I have to leave quickly."


    Harry was anxious to get his book back. He wanted to go to Dumbledore.


    The three of them never imagined that Dumbledore would become the gatekeeper.


    Sirius had told them the news, and Harry needed to go there to attend classes.


    Harry is much more cheerful, which has something to do with Sirius.


    The father and son are in the same school and often interact during class.


    To be honest, it''s so good that it makes people a little jealous.


    Ron hesitated before sending an invitation to Hermione, "Hermione, do you want to go to the library?"


    "No," Hermione stood up and walked towards the stairs, "I haven''t finished my rune homework yet."


    Ron felt a little disappointed after Hermione left.


    ¡­


    Although there are fewer classes in the sixth grade, there is no shortage of homework at all.


    In the auditorium, Slytherin''s hourglass of points was growing visibly.


    Now it is on par with Gryffindor.


    "Snape hasn''t been around for weeks," Malfoy complained. "How long are we going to see Potter show up?"


    "He has always wanted to be a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor," John said casually, stirring the sticky rice porridge, "He should also be a suitable person."


    "And Professor Slughorn found someone else, the person he hates the most."


    John could only say that if Snape could bear it, Dumbledore would probably have to help him.


    Slughorn guest-starred in a few potions classes, and if he continued, he might become the resident potions professor.


    Harry''s performance aroused great interest in Slughorn, which was the reason why he continued to teach.


    "I remember that his potion results were not that good." Malfoy said with malice, "He must have drank the magic potion. A blind cat meets a dead mouse."


    As he said that, Malfoy looked at John expectantly, as if he wanted a bottle of elixir.


    John glanced at him and said, "If you win the Academy Cup, I will give you a bottle."


    "It''s a deal!" Malfoy agreed immediately.


    After lunch, John handed the translated advanced runes to Daphne.


    The above has been translated by him.


    John went to the principal''s office.


    On the way to the principal''s office, he passed by Harry and Ron.


    They were heading to the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom.


    "Harry?" Ron called out to him when he saw Harry hadn''t moved.


    Harry looked at the direction John was going and said to himself, "That''s the direction to the principal''s office."


    Ron called Harry twice more, and Harry finally came to his senses.


    He hesitated for a while, and then went to the Defense Against the Dark Arts office with Ron.


    And John had already passed the gargoyle at the door and walked into the principal''s office.


    This place looks very different from when Dumbledore was here.


    The ground was covered with soft carpets. Slughorn had no classes and was enjoying pineapple preserves.


    "Oh, John." Slughorn was very happy to see John looking for him, and shared pineapple preserves with him.


    "Ambrosio Froome can always figure out what I am thinking, and his candy gift box is something that is very popular."


    Taking out an octagonal red gift box from the drawer, Slughorn twisted it gently. When the box was opened, eight different snacks appeared.


    Slughorn took out a chocolate ball and gave it to John.


    His cautious attitude toward John was like a collector carefully wiping fragile ceramics.


    Slughorn didn''t even need to ask why John came, he would be happy as long as John came.


    "I was quite disappointed that I didn''t meet you in Potions class," Slughorn said. "You must be doing some research, right?"


    "Yes, Professor," John took a bite of the chocolate ball, and syrup flowed out of the filling. He chuckled, "Do you still remember the question I asked on the train?"


    "That question is very impressive," Slughorn said with interest. "Are you doing that experiment?"


    "But, kid, the audience for that experiment is like a blood curse."


    Slughorn wanted to persuade John to change his research project. After all, Bloodborne was far less popular than werewolves.


    John shook his head and said, "This research project is not about meaning, but about the exploration of knowledge."


    What he said made Slughorn feel a little dazed.


    "I am here to invite the professor to conduct experiments together, just like Damo Alex and I."


    John invited Slughorn to study together, which surprised Slughorn.


    But being able to teach such a genius made Slughorn excited.


    After thinking briefly, he agreed.


    This is not a bad project. On the contrary, it can heal people.


    ¡­


    It was already get out of class time when John left the principal''s office.


    Harry met John again, which made Harry a little distracted.


    Hermione didn''t even hear what she said.


    "Harry!"


    "ah?"


    Hermione called him before he reacted.


    Hermione took a deep breath, thinking that this was the child she had raised, she endured it.


    "We must go explain it to Hagrid." Hermione said when she looked up at Hagrid''s empty seat during breakfast on Saturday.


    "There are Quidditch trials this morning!" Ron said, "And we have to practice the Clear Water Fountain Charm assigned by Charms class!"


    "Besides, what''s the explanation? We can''t tell him that we hate his stupid course!"


    Ron didn''t want to go there, and Hermione retorted: "We don''t hate it!"


    "That''s what you said yourself. I haven''t forgotten those Blast-Ended Skrewts." Ron said with a frown. "We were lucky enough to escape. You didn''t hear what he said about his idiot brother. If we continue to stay in class, , now he¡¯s probably teaching Graup how to tie his shoes.¡±


    These words made Hermione unable to refute. After all, Hagrid has always been unable to distinguish the different physiques of ordinary people and half-giants.


    "I don''t want to not talk to Hagrid," Hermione said sadly.


    "Then we''ll go after the Quidditch trials." Harry comforted her.


    He also missed Hagrid very much, but he and Ron had the same idea that it would be best not to have to deal with Grawp for the rest of their lives.


    What''s more, the Quidditch tryouts are held in the morning.


    "There are so many people applying, the selection may last all morning."


    This was Harry''s first obstacle after becoming captain. He said a little nervously: "I don''t know why the team suddenly became so popular."


    "Come on, Harry!" Hermione said impatiently, "It''s not Quidditch that''s popular, but you. You''ve never been as popular as you are now. They''re all here for you!"


    She told the truth, and Harry suddenly felt that the auditorium was uncomfortably hot.


    At this moment, Malfoy also walked in.


    "Hey, isn''t this the ''Savior Star''? Potter, have you figured out how to cry in your godfather''s arms after losing the game?"


    Malfoy imitated Harry and laughed: "Or will your godfather cry with you?"


    This time, Harry almost rushed over and started a fight with him.


    ¡­


    Chapter 438 Gryffindor¡¯s new goalkeeper


    In the end, Harry still failed to fight Malfoy because he was pulled away by the team members.


    The players who have not yet graduated are still frightened by the suspension last semester.


    The most important thing is that they clearly remember that Harry cannot defeat Malfoy.


    "Right, that is it."


    Malfoy''s mouth was never idle for a moment, and he used his nature to the extreme.


    "Baby Potter, go back to your godfather''s arms."


    He smiled so wickedly that the team members holding Harry unconsciously let go of their hands.


    Fortunately, there were still mature people who shouted: "Do you want no seeker?"


    Hearing this, everyone increased their strength.


    Harry was carried out like this.


    When John arrived, he saw Harry being taken away like a piggy, with his body still kicking stubbornly in the direction of Malfoy.


    "What did you do?" John saw the other Gryffindor students staring angrily at Malfoy.


    "It''s nothing, just let Potter go back to his godfather''s arms." Malfoy shrugged, looking very needy, "After all, Harry Potter is still a good baby."


    "Draco, promise me, you will remember to bring your wand when you go out."


    John is really afraid that Malfoy will be shot when he goes out. This kind of ridicule can always find the talent of life gate, which is really amazing.


    After sitting down, John asked: "Selection today?"


    "Afternoon," Malfoy said unhappily, "Gryffindor took over the morning because there are so many of them."


    John didn''t find it strange at all.


    After all, Harry''s name has led to more Gryffindor Quidditch supporters, and the students all want to have a closer look at the savior''s style.


    Cut the baguette into bite-sized pieces with a table knife, pick up a piece and put it in your mouth to eat.


    Professor Flitwick was the only one on the faculty bench in the auditorium, but he was a bit too small to see anyone.

 Chapter 414：

    Malfoy was a little curious about what John was doing recently, as he often didn''t see John.


    "To do something simple," John said casually, "I need to repair Neville''s weapon."


    After the Battle of the Ministry of Magic, Neville finally awakened to his talent as a swordsman.


    Marvolo''s sword was damaged in that battle, and John prepared to forge a new weapon for him.


    Malfoy has never thought about using a sword like John, but if he does that, he will not be strengthened, but will be weakened.


    I had to give up the John style attack.


    After finishing breakfast, John returned to the Star Club.


    Glancing at the closed gatekeeper''s office, John said to himself: "You really have carried out the Fool''s plan to the end."


    He walked into the Star Club and opened the weapons arsenal.


    The weapons arsenal under the round table is a huge studio.


    John made a lot of equipment here and took out the broken Sword of Marvolo.


    Although this imitation is considered to be sophisticated, it is still a few grades behind the real Sword of Gryffindor.


    Thinking of the runes on his sword, John had a new idea.


    Flames were ignited in the weapons arsenal, and a red iron embryo gradually took shape under the beating.


    John reached out and picked up the red-hot sword embryo. Under his skin, the temperature was only slightly warm.


    "I give you the ability to cut off magic and coat you with a mithril shell."


    "I give you the magic to summon flames, and merge the teeth of the fire dragon into you."


    "I give you the faith to protect you, and I wrap you in the heart of oak."


    Following John''s ancient whisper, the sword embryo was wrapped in mithril and turned into a sword with shining silver light.


    Strange patterns appeared on it, like a kind of incomprehensible writing.


    Seeing this, John took out a box filled with powder from the small bag.


    The powder inside flew onto the sword, causing the bright silver sword to gradually dim.


    A black gold texture is transmitted from the sword.


    This is a new type of material that has a similar effect to magic loop.


    It was only through the ability of the magic stone to change matter that it was successfully produced.


    The last step is completed.


    The black-gold sword was quietly placed on the table, and the three marks on the sword radiated light.


    John reached out and picked it up, feeling heavy on the sword.


    After waving twice, John nodded with satisfaction.


    The next step is to give it to Neville.


    He was about to stuff it into his small bag, but John remembered something and stopped immediately.


    "I almost forgot, this thing has the ability to cut off magic."


    If you put it in a small bag, I''m afraid the bag will be punctured.


    John made a scabbard for the sword out of cherry wood.


    After stuffing it in, John walked out of the weapons arsenal with his sword in hand.


    "Similar to the blessing method of a true name," John said thoughtfully, stroking his chin, "This method can imprint abilities on weapons."


    The prerequisite is that you have a sufficient understanding of that magic. For example, John branded the sword with a fire curse, that''s it.


    ¡­


    Wait until noon.


    John saw Malfoy sitting opposite him gloatingly.


    "You will never imagine that Gryffindor''s test is so exciting."


    Looking at Malfoy''s expression, it was definitely not a good thing. John didn''t talk to him, and he just started talking to himself.


    "Their goalie has changed. It''s the guy from that train, McLaggen."


    "Who?" John said unexpectedly, "Ron lost the election?"


    "You didn''t see that guy''s face," Malfoy chuckled, "McLaggen saved five goals and Ron Weasley saved five goals. They played an extra game, but the guy''s hands were nervous. Shake, a goal was scored.¡±


    Nervousness and lack of confidence have always been Ron''s problems, which was evident last semester.


    I just didn¡¯t expect that McLaggen, the guy who would bet on foxes, had similar skills to Ron.


    In addition, he has a kind of mysterious confidence, and he defeated Ron in the selection that was watched by many people.


    but¡­


    How did Malfoy know so clearly?


    John glanced at Malfoy and said with a half-smile, "Have you gone to see it?"


    "No!" Malfoy immediately denied it, but couldn''t stand John''s see-through eyes and said unnaturally, "I''m just asking for information."


    Sure enough, Potter and Malfoy are true love.


    He pursed his lips and motioned for John to look over.


    At the Gryffindor table, Ron was comforted by Harry.


    Hermione looked guilty.


    "What else happened?" One look at Hermione''s look, and John knew it was not that simple.


    Malfoy thought for a while, clapped his hands and said, "I heard Blaise said that she seemed to have bumped into Granger accidentally. What was she saying at that time?"


    Blaise?


    John remembered what Blaise said about pursuing Ginny. In fact, he did so during this period.


    If you give Ginny a gift, you can see it in the trash can. If you give Ginny flowers, you can also see it in the trash can.


    Anyway, Ginny is indifferent.


    But he had a fight with Dean Thomas.


    Forgot to mention, Dean is Ginny''s current boyfriend.


    Two people are in love.


    Regarding pursuing a person who has a boyfriend, Brace said sternly: "Love does not come first, first served, and the person who is not loved is the third party."


    Maybe this is the secret of his mother being a widow seven times.


    This time, I also went to watch the selection to pursue Ginny and became the only Slytherin in the audience.


    Why is it the only one?


    Because Malfoy didn''t know where the cat was.


    John doesn''t know.


    Originally, Hermione was about to use the Confusion Curse, but was bumped by Blaise, interrupting the spell, allowing McLaggen to win.


    John didn''t know this. He squinted his eyes, but he was thinking about another thing in his mind.


    "After Harry lost his identity as the savior, it seemed that the people around him were not so lucky."


    ¡­


    There will be a Slytherin selection in the afternoon, which is not as lively as Gryffindor.


    The Gryffindor selection in the morning was very lively. All the houses that were not Gryffindor went to watch, and there were even people from other houses who wanted to participate in the selection.


    Compared with the ''just'' Gryffindor, the ''evil'' Slytherin is very deserted.


    There were many people participating in the selection, and Malfoy was standing in the middle of the Quidditch pitch.


    He put his hands on his hips and was full of arrogance.


    Goyle and Crabbe were nearby, lecturing students who wanted to participate.


    "Listen up, we are Slytherins, we don''t want trash, we just want elites." As soon as he opened his mouth, Malfoy was full of hatred.


    "What do you mean, you''re calling me trash!" A seventh-grade Slytherin student said in dissatisfaction.


    "Hey, hey, don''t get me wrong, I''m not targeting you," Malfoy waved his hands repeatedly and said innocently, "I''m saying that everyone here is rubbish."


    At that moment, the fists of all Slytherins became hardened.


    I really deserve a beating.


    "Slytherin has only one goal, and that is the championship. Other than this, any ranking is an insult to us. Do you hear me clearly?"


    Malfoy said solemnly: "We believe in the supremacy of strength. Only those with enough strength can stand on this green field. There is no need for timid cowards."


    Among the people being lectured by him, a familiar figure mingled among them.


    But Malfoy didn''t seem to notice this and continued talking.


    After he finished his lecture, Slytherin''s selection officially began.


    ¡­


    Chapter 439 Slytherin¡¯s Chaser


    John didn''t go to watch, he was in the principal''s office.


    He put a teaspoon of dried blackroot powder into the crucible and stirred it. The fishy smell filled the room.


    "Blackroot has the effect of resisting black magic when consumed."


    Slughorn put his hands on both sides of the belly of the big belly, and the buttons on his waistcoat were about to fly out due to the big belly.


    He praised: "It''s a wise choice, but we have no way of knowing whether the blood curse can also be resisted."


    "This is not a potion against the blood curse," John shook his head and said, "This is to prevent other magical effects from causing other magical effects when clearing the blood curse."


    "Your vigilance is admirable," said Slughorn.


    "Maybe we can add some rose thorns."


    As the master of potions, Slughorn put forward his own opinion.


    This is why John looked for Slughorn for research.


    On the one hand, he can establish a friendship with Slughorn, and on the other hand, he can complete research with the help of the smart brain who has taught at Hogwarts for decades.


    As the principal, Slughorn didn''t complain at all about being invited to do experiments on Saturday.


    Because John sent him a new luxury ice cream set, the pineapple flavored ice cream in it was very popular with him.


    Slughorn had a good relationship with the former Principal Black, and the two Slytherin principals could often be seen chatting and laughing. Often at this time, the other principals would snort from their noses.


    John saw a complete set of Lockhart series on Slughorn''s bookshelf.


    "While he was at school, this Ravenclaw child always had some outrageous ideas to attract people''s attention." Slughorn said, "But after he went out, he seemed to have become a brave wizard."


    Slughorn said regretfully, "I failed to discover his potential ability at the time."


    Well, because he has no ability.


    John''s face was expressionless, and Lockhart played so well that Slughorn once felt that his vision of people was wrong.


    In fact, there was nothing wrong with the Lockhart he knew.


    After all, even John couldn''t figure out how Lockhart graduated from Hogwarts.


    In addition to the Oblivion Charm, Lockhart''s two simple lock-picking spells may cause problems.


    Slughorn''s vicious and cunning eyes were as accurate as a scanner.


    Today''s experiment is over, and John is ready to leave.


    Slughorn wanted to invite John to the Slug Club dinner, but John declined because he had to sort through the rest of the materials.

 Chapter 415：

    He left the principal''s office.


    Instead of going to the Star Club, John went to the Quidditch pitch.


    Before entering the venue, John heard the commotion coming from inside.


    Ten broomsticks fly on the court, and the fastest one will advance to the next round.


    Among the ten people, one with golden hair stands out.


    Wearing windproof glasses on her face, the girl controls the Unified Light Wheel 1000 broomstick used for Slytherin testing.


    When making a turn ahead, the girl will lower her body and lower her center of gravity, creating a smooth arc as if drawn by a compass.


    Some of the candidates in the rear couldn''t control their speed and bumped into the audience seats, and some hit the people in the rear with too much force.


    The girl wins.


    John couldn''t help but applaud, and thunderous applause erupted from the field.


    The girl took off her windproof glasses, sat on the Nimbus 1000 and raised her right hand high.


    His heroic appearance made a Slytherin boy shout: "Tai cool!"


    Her blond hair is **** in a ponytail, and her beautiful face that gradually grows out is mesmerizing.


    Daphne waved excitedly, "Astoria!"


    Astoria entered the final selection, and Malfoy was restrained by Goyle and Crab.


    "Draco, don''t be impulsive."


    "What did that kid say about Tai Ku La? How dare he say that to A Tuo at any level?"


    The two big men barely managed to hold Malfoy back, preventing the prefect from beating up the junior class.


    Continue to select.


    Astoria''s performance is amazing.


    Her appearance is not an aggressive one like her elder sister, but a soft and cute face shape.


    But this girl flies faster than everyone else and throws eighteen **** while moving at high speed.


    John sat next to Daphne and said unexpectedly: "I didn''t know Astoria had such good flying skills."


    "She is very talented in this area, and she is also the fastest skier in Finland."


    My sister Daphne was so proud that she even subconsciously ignored why Astoria came to select the team members.


    Her smile lasted until Astoria successfully became Slytherin Chaser.


    "That''s great, Ato!"


    Malfoy couldn''t hold it back. When he saw Astoria becoming a team member, he shouted encouragement.


    When Astoria saw this, she ran over and hugged Malfoy.


    At that moment, John''s left hand stretched out almost subconsciously.


    "Calm down, calm down."


    John held down Daphne''s hand that took out the wand, and said with cold sweat: "Even if he is Draco, he can''t withstand the curse."


    "That **** skunk boy!" Daphne struggled, "I want to hang him in the astronomy tower..."


    After struggling for a few seconds, Daphne realized something was wrong.


    She seemed to be dead, her head slowly lowered.


    Seeing the hand holding her tightly, Daphne''s anger disappeared quickly like a marshmallow soaked in water.


    Instead, there is a different kind of emotion.


    John noticed that Daphne''s mood gradually stabilized and she began to feel relieved.


    To prevent Daphne from acting impulsively again, John held her hand together with her wand.


    There was no objection from Daphne, who didn''t even pay attention to what her sister was doing.


    Slytherin''s selection lasted two hours.


    Astoria becomes a Chaser, which is something worth celebrating.


    There is no shortage of hitters. Gall and Crabbe performed well last year and successfully defended their regular player positions.


    The Chasers underwent a major overhaul and several substitutes were recruited.


    After the selection, Malfoy announced his disbandment.


    The advantage of Slytherin over other houses is reflected in the fact that they are much more disciplined than chaotic.


    Queue up and walk out of the Quidditch pitch.


    John looked at the new team members who were inexperienced in the world. They didn''t know what they were about to experience.


    Today is the selection, Malfoy did not start training.


    Wait until next week, this group of people will face the ruthless destruction from Malfoy.


    Compared with other houses, Slytherin has always had a simple advantage.


    That means they have money.


    This wealth not only refers to the student¡¯s background, but also the sponsorship of the team.


    When students in other colleges still brought their own broomsticks, Malfoy took the team members to the lounge first.


    There are six Nimbus 2001 neatly placed inside.


    The flying broomstick left over from the previous generation, even though several years have passed since the first batch of Nimbus 2001 was shipped from the factory, there is still no other broomstick to replace its position second only to the Firebolt.


    Unless other houses purchase Firebolts in bulk, Slytherin''s equipment is definitely the best.


    After leading the team members to get familiar with each other, Malfoy officially dismissed the team members.


    Just like the calm before the storm, Malfoy allowed these team members to spend the last relaxing vacation of this semester.


    ¡­


    Gryffindor common room.


    Because of Ron''s matter, Harry kept comforting him.


    At the back, even Hermione joined the comfort team.


    In fact, Ron''s skills are pretty good, but he just lacks confidence.


    It was this that led to Ron being defeated by McLagan due to stage fright in the second game.


    Although Ron pretended not to care, he still couldn''t get over the hurdle in his heart.


    Harry even wanted to reopen the playing field for him to comfort this good brother.


    But after all, you can¡¯t do this, as it would be unfair to other players.


    "It''s McLaggen." Ron was very annoyed.


    He didn''t have such regrets about losing to others, but that McLaggen was so annoying.


    Ron thinks McLaggen should go to Slytherin, which is the best match.


    Harry didn''t like that guy either, because he acted more like a captain than he did.


    Hermione had no choice but to offer to go find Hagrid.


    Ron said a little irritably: "Come on, Hagrid probably doesn''t want to see us at all."


    "Let''s go over, Hagrid must miss us." Harry also felt that he could take this opportunity to relax Ron.


    Both of them agreed, and Ron had no choice but to agree.


    They went to Hagrid''s hut.


    Outside the hut, they saw Buckbeak, the hippogriff who was supposed to be executed.


    As Sirius went to Hogwarts, Buckbeak also returned to Hagrid to raise him.


    Harry knew how to deal with it. He leaned forward and stared into Buckbeak''s eyes, bowing deeply.


    Buckbeak looked at him for a moment, then bowed and let Harry come closer.


    Just as Harry stepped forward to stroke Buckbeak''s fur, they saw Hagrid coming from behind the hut.


    But Hagrid, who was quite happy at first, suddenly fell down.


    ¡­


    Chapter 440 Graup¡¯s changes


    "Hey! Don''t mess with it!" Hagrid made a loud voice.


    Yaya followed him, but the **** dog seemed to have gained a lot of weight.


    Hagrid had a bad attitude and was still complaining that the three of them didn''t choose their own classes.


    He even strode into the hut and closed the door heavily.


    Hermione was sad.


    "Don''t worry." Harry said with a straight face.


    He walked to the hut and knocked **** the door.


    "Hagrid! Open the door quickly, we want to talk to you!"


    He shouted loudly, but there was no sound inside.


    Upon seeing this, Harry said viciously: "If you don''t open the door, we will blow it open!"


    After saying that, he actually pulled out his wand.


    "Harry!" Hermione said in horror, "You can''t do this."


    "Why not?" Harry said without any doubt, "Stand back."


    The door of the hut suddenly opened, and Hagrid glared at Harry angrily, his beard trembling.


    "You can''t, I''m a teacher!"


    Hagrid''s roar was deafening, "Potter! How dare you threaten me and threaten to blow up my door!"


    "I''m sorry, sir." Harry deliberately bit ''sir'' hard.


    Hagrid glared at him, seeming a little shocked.


    "Since when did you start calling me ''sir''?"


    "Since when did you call me ''Potter''?"


    Harry asked back, leaving Hagrid unable to find an answer for a moment.


    "Clever enough," Hagrid roared, "you got me in. Well, come in, you ungrateful ones!"


    He kept mumbling angrily, but did not close the door.


    The three little ones followed Hagrid in and sat down at the big wooden table.


    Ya Ya ran to the corner and ran to Hagrid with an iron basin in his mouth. He used his dog paws to pull a large bag of dog food placed under the table.


    "You greedy guy, this is a year''s worth of dog food!" Hagrid yelled, then opened the bag and filled a large iron basin with it.


    Yaya ate happily, and Hagrid noticed that the three little ones were only looking at him.


    "What''s wrong? Do you think I''m pitiful? Think I''m lonely or something?" Hagrid said.


    "No," Harry denied immediately, "We just wanted to come and see you."


    Hermione also said: "We miss you very much."


    "Miss me, don''t you?" Hagrid snorted contemptuously from his nose, as if he was suddenly possessed by Malfoy, "Yeah, that''s right."


    Despite saying this, Hagrid still took out the rock biscuits he cooked to entertain them.


    "Hagrid, actually we really want to continue the Care of Magical Creatures class." Hermione explained hurriedly, "Really, but our class schedule can''t even accommodate it."

 Chapter 416：

    "Yes, that''s right." Hagrid said angrily, "You can''t even get through, there''s no one there, only John!"


    Speaking of the latter part, Hagrid¡¯s loud voice made people¡¯s ears hurt.


    "He took thirteen classes," Ron yelled, "and he barely passed any of them."


    "He comes to my class, every time!" Hagrid peeled the potatoes hard, and he peeled off a large piece of potato flesh.


    "That''s different..." Harry wanted to defend.


    For example, John had the right to attend class freely, but as soon as he spoke, he was frightened by a big white insect that suddenly appeared.


    Slimy, white, like maggots, writhing disgustingly.


    Ron was so frightened that he even forgot about the bad thing about losing his goalkeeper position.


    "These are giant grubs." Hagrid muttered, "I raise them to feed Aragog."


    Hagrid couldn''t stand it with a straight face, and suddenly started crying.


    "Hagrid?" Hermione didn''t know what was wrong.


    "Aragog, I think it is dying. After disappearing from its tribe, its health has become worse."


    Hagrid was very sad.


    The three little ones looked confused. After thinking for a while, they remembered the ethnic group that was burned to death by John.


    Thinking of the huge spider, Ron shuddered.


    It¡¯s really hard for them to understand Hagrid¡¯s understanding of cuteness.


    "Can we, can we do something?" Hermione didn''t like those spiders, but she ignored Ron who winked at her and asked her not to say anything.


    "There was no other way. I asked John," Hagrid wiped his tears. "It lost its tribe, so I had to move it to another place."


    The three little ones really didn¡¯t want to know where that place was.


    "It lives near Graup. By the way, you would never have guessed that Graup can already tie his shoes."


    The atmosphere was less tense than before, and Hagrid mentioned his giant brother.


    Ron mouthed to the other two people, "See, I said it."


    Harry asked strangely: "How can a giant tie his shoelaces? How can he wear shoes?"


    "John was his teacher," Hagrid said of the incident less sadly. "He also made toys and shoes for Grawp."


    Harry and Ron looked at each other.


    "I knew you would find it difficult to fit me into your class schedule," Hagrid said gruffly, "even if you used a time-turner."


    "We don''t need it. When we were at the Ministry of Magic, we smashed all the Ministry''s inventory." Hermione said.


    "Okay, who of you wants to go with me to see Graup?" Hagrid looked at the time and thought he wanted to show the three little ones Graup''s results.


    The three people were a little resistant, but Hagrid couldn''t see it at all.


    Warmly invite three people over.


    After entering the Forbidden Forest, Harry remembered the last time he went to the Forbidden Forest and asked in a low voice: "Hermione, do you remember that big guy?"


    "That might be a magical animal from the Forbidden Forest." Hermione responded in a low voice.


    Ron was a little dissatisfied. What little secret did these two people talk about?


    "Hey, look, it''s Zou Wu, he''s so energetic." Hagrid called out in surprise.


    A big cat was running rampant in the forbidden forest, and a fur ball bounced from the sky.


    The three little ones were so frightened that they almost took out their magic wands. Just when the big fur ball was about to hit them, Zuowu appeared and swatted the ball away.


    Harry had clearly seen Zuowu far away just now, and suddenly he appeared nearby.


    "That''s it!" Hermione exclaimed.


    Harry also recognized Zou Wu, the big cat he met in the Forbidden Forest last school year.


    The big peony-like tail swung, and Zou Wu noticed that the three little guys brought by Hagrid tilted their heads, with expressions of interest on their faces.


    "Zouwu is very friendly, don''t be afraid." Hagrid explained.


    But the three little ones couldn''t listen anymore. Zou Wu''s big head came close to the three little ones, but Hagrid waved his hand and drove him back.


    At this moment, a voice sounded from the sky above the Forbidden Forest.


    A hair ball streaked across the sky. Zuowu''s pupils enlarged and he immediately chased after it.


    Hagrid took the frightened three people to the cave.


    After arriving at the cave, the cave changed drastically.


    Grawp was holding a wooden stick. That size and the wooden stick made the three of them hesitate for a moment.


    Hagrid acted as if he couldn''t see it, and shouted happily: "Grawp, I brought someone to see you."


    Grawp turned around, and Harry saw that he actually had shoes on his feet.


    But there are no shoelaces that are too complicated.


    When Grawp saw Hermione, he opened his mouth and said vaguely: "He-mi-"


    Hermione was stunned, Grawp looked at Harry again, stretched out his stubby fingers, and said the same: "Harry - Potter -"


    "Oh my God, he said our names!" Hermione was surprised.


    The same is true for Harry. To be honest, they didn''t expect the giant to call their name.


    Grawp turned his finger to Ron and hummed for a while, unable to name his name.


    Ron originally expected to be called by the giant''s name, but he couldn''t.


    Brother Hai said with a proud face: "Graup and John have become smarter and smarter after studying."


    Seeing the big wooden stick, Hagrid asked: "What are you doing with the wooden stick?"


    The three little ones didn¡¯t think Graup could answer, but the result was a surprise.


    Grawp scratched his head and mumbled something vague, but he could still make out some of it.


    "Play, ball¡ª"


    After saying that, Graup also demonstrated it.


    He picked up the rolled fur ball from the side, threw it with his left hand, and swung the bat with his right hand, creating a strong wind that made the person unsteady.


    The fur ball flew quickly over the Forbidden Forest like a cannonball.


    Harry took a look, wasn''t this the fur ball that lured Zou Wu away?


    No, Glopp can play ball now?


    The three people were stunned and didn''t know what to say. John not only taught Graop how to tie his shoes, but also taught Gralop how to play ball.


    What they saw today refreshed the three people¡¯s understanding.


    Hermione also saw a bonfire and a blackboard in the cave.


    Hagrid said that John planned to teach Grawp how to read.


    This made the three of them completely numb.


    Finally, the three of them returned to the castle with this numb mood.


    When heading to the auditorium, Ron''s face suddenly sank.


    Cormac McLagan is hyping up how easily he has landed the goalkeeping spot.


    Malfoy also saw Harry and came over to challenge: "I heard that Gryffindor changed a goalkeeper? Potter, you finally did the right thing, didn''t you?"


    When Harry saw this, he started fighting with Malfoy.


    Then, a long-lost nightmare appeared in front of him.


    Snape.


    ¡­


    Chapter 441 Snape returns to work


    Snape appears here, which is the worst news.


    This means that Gryffindor''s good days are completely over.


    "Ten points, Potter." That familiar tone made Harry tremble.


    Snape said in an extremely uncomfortable voice: "Solitary confinement for the night."


    "Snape?" Harry shouted subconsciously when he saw the long, sallow face.


    "It seems you haven''t learned what politeness is," Snape raised his eyelids and said, "Five points will be deducted for disrespecting the professor."


    Harry had been punched twice in the stomach by Malfoy and was retching against the wall.


    He could swear that if he spit it out, Snape would definitely continue to deduct points for soiling the floor.


    He glared at Malfoy fiercely.


    Malfoy crossed his arms across his chest and smiled defiantly.


    Harry was unconvinced and said, "It was Malfoy who came here to cause trouble first!"


    "I have eyes, Potter," Snape said grimly, "I can see you rushing up like a mad dog."


    Harry held his breath and walked directly towards the auditorium.


    Hermione helped Ron up. Ron wanted to help just now, but unfortunately he was hit in the forehead by the back of Harry''s head.


    The corners of Snape''s mouth raised slightly, and he seemed to be in a good mood.


    Malfoy returned to the Slytherin table and announced that Harry Potter''s good days were over.


    "Snape finally walked out of his office."


    After being bullied out of the position of Defense Against the Dark Arts professor on the first day of school, Snape went on strike for a month.


    Coming back now means that the Potions class will be back in Snape''s hands.


    Slughorn arrived in the Great Hall. He walked to the Slytherin table, his belly swaying.


    "Oh, great, you''re all here." Slughorn looked happy.


    He shouted enthusiastically: "How about a light dinner at my place tonight? Malfoy, Miss Greengrass, Zabini and, of course, I would be delighted if John could come too."


    He hopes to keep these ¡®collections¡¯ in his pocket.


    When Blaise heard this, he immediately raised his hand and asked, "Is Ginny Weasley going?"


    Slughorn smiled and said, "How do you know that I invited the beautiful Miss Ginny Weasley on the way here?"


    Now it''s good. When Blaise heard that Ginny was there, he couldn''t wait to go there right away.


    Malfoy is a little unhappy, Miss Greengrass? What about Astoria?


    But Slughorn turned to look at the sisters sitting together and said, "I very much hope that both Miss Greengrass can come and enjoy the occasion."


    "Both of you?" Astoria pointed at herself blankly and asked uncertainly, "Can I go too?"


    "Of course," Slughorn said enthusiastically, "You are very impressive on the Quidditch pitch."


    Astoria''s performance on the Quidditch field conquered the discerning principal, and Malfoy suddenly became attracted to Slughorn.


    Bowing slightly towards the two of them, Slughorn wanted to invite others.


    John saw him heading to the Gryffindor table and stopping Harry and others.


    "That''s great, Atto, I knew you would be invited." Malfoy really does one thing before others and another behind him.


    He happily said to Astoria, and even wanted to kill her with a slap on the head, but was forced back by Daphne''s murderous gaze.


    "John, do you want to go over?" Daphne asked.


    "I still have something to do," John said without saying what he was busy with. "Looking at Dom Blaise, I feel like this guy is as crazy as if he drank a love potion."


    Hearing this, Daphne looked at the excited Blaise.

 Chapter 417：

    This young man is as crazy as a male monkey in heat in his pursuit of love.


    If he hadn''t been an alchemist and could confirm that Blaise had not been poisoned by the love potion, he would have wondered whether he had been poisoned at some point.


    Brace''s deeds are also spreading quickly.


    It¡¯s time for the party.


    Slughorn is now the principal and has more power, but he hasn''t gone too far.


    He changed the furniture in his office and placed a round table there.


    The hourglass is placed on the desk, green sand is constantly flowing down.


    Several invited people came, and out of the three, only Hermione came.


    Harry did not come, citing confinement. Ron was not invited.


    There were several students present.


    Gryffindor''s new goalkeepers, Cormac McLaggen and Ginny Weasley.


    Sisters Malfoy and Daphne and Blaise.


    There is also a witch named Melinda Bobin. She is a member of Daphne''s dormitory and her family runs a large chain pharmacy.


    A gossip was also brought over, Ernie MacMillan.


    I don¡¯t know what Slughorn saw in him.


    It sounds ridiculous for the principal to prescribe tricks to the students, but it is actually something that Slughorn can do.


    Slughorn glanced around and found that the two people he liked most were not there.


    He took out the delicious ice cream that had not melted. The various colors and nuts on it gave people a full appetite.


    The banquet is over.


    McLaggen unleashed his power on Hermione, but was rejected, giving Hermione a chill.


    Blaise courted Ginny, but was rejected, and wanted to give Blaise a bat-spirit spell.


    Malfoy did not refuse Astoria, but Daphne wanted to hang Malfoy in the common room.


    Ernie, a talker, had a great time chatting with Slughorn, while Melinda was a melancholic witch.


    After the dinner, Malfoy was hung from the fireplace in the Slytherin common room.


    I just don¡¯t know if it can improve digestion.


    After hearing what Daphne said, John couldn''t help but laugh.


    Raising his hand to put Malfoy down, he folded the Evening Prophet.


    "Drink a glass of mulled wine, it will help you sleep better."


    The newspaper was placed on the table, and the most eye-catching headline on it was;


    "The ancient pure-blood family Rozier was attacked"


    ¡­


    Monday.


    This is destined to be a **** day.


    During the Care of Magical Creatures class, John increased the amount of exercise for Zuowu in order to consume the energy brought by his estrus period.


    Originally, Hagrid hoped to find animals that matched Zou Wu for crossbreeding experiments, but when John saw the manticore he chose, he still felt that it would be better not to destroy humanity.


    Hagrid''s simple and honest appearance almost made John forget that he was an expert in hybridization experiments.


    The bomb-tailed snail is a new species created by Hagrid through hybrid experiments.


    Zuowu didn''t know that he had saved the evening festival, and was happily chasing the fur ball.


    Use the object magic to grab the fur ball and throw it towards Graup. Graup held the bat and swung it hard to knock the ball away.


    Seeing the ball fly far away made Glopp dance with joy.


    With Zuowu accompanying Graupe to exercise, Graupe gave up his habit of pulling up trees.


    The morning class ended at this time.


    After a trip to the Stars Club, when John returned to the auditorium, he saw that Gryffindor''s hourglass was ranked first, while Slytherin was ranked third.


    Malfoy walked into the auditorium angrily. He had been deducted a full 20 points in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class.


    Even idiots like Goyle and Crabbe had points deducted.


    Wait until the afternoon.


    In the underground classroom, the potbellied Slughorn finally didn''t have to go to class.


    As soon as Snape came in, people felt the air pressure drop.


    He glanced at the people in the classroom and found that John was not there.


    In this regard, he chose to turn a blind eye.


    The pressure on Gryffindor increased, and they tried hard not to make mistakes.


    But the more so, the easier it is to make mistakes.


    For example, when Ron added a piece of horseradish, his hand accidentally shook.


    The laughter potion in the cauldron bubbles out steam, which makes the person who inhales it laugh endlessly.


    The whole classroom was filled with laughter, as if they were not in Snape''s classroom.


    The result was that when John went to the auditorium again, Gryffindor''s point hourglass dropped a lot, and Slytherin caught up from behind.


    By the time of the second Defense Against the Dark Arts class, Slytherin fell again and Gryffindor rose.


    The second Potions lesson, Gryffindor went down and Slytherin went up.


    Now, no matter how stupid a person is, they can still see the undercurrent between the two professors.


    For example, Sirius would use jokes in class to mock someone with a big nose who didn''t wash his hair.


    Snape directly prepared a medicine that could treat fractures, and noted that it had miraculous effects on the left rib.


    Used to mock someone for having his ribs broken more than once, and incidentally deducting points from Gryffindor.


    Under fierce competition, the scores of the two colleges are constantly changing.


    John sighed: "If George and Fred were here, they would definitely start a bet on who would have the last laugh."


    This competition lasted until October, when they went to Hogsmeade for the first time this school year.


    Almost no one would stay in school for fear of being caught by the elusive two people and having their points deducted.


    Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw, who were affected by the situation, also left the school.


    The castle suddenly became deserted.


    ¡­


    Chapter 442: Blaise chases and fights fiercely


    The cold wind is biting and makes people¡¯s faces hurt.


    Rows of footprints trampled in the mud, and the ice flakes in the mud crunched under the feet.


    The weather in Scotland is getting cold very quickly.


    John walked out of Hogwarts, he stretched out his hand, and the black owl lowered to his arm and stood still.


    Taking the letter from Riddle''s mouth, he opened it and took a look.


    "Jin has collected a lot of magic books during this period."


    Among the ancient magics, there are many magics that are regarded as evil.


    Those magics that control souls are not common in this country.


    The influence of Johnny Silverhand has spread abroad, and these things were collected in foreign countries.


    "Maybe we should explore in another direction."


    John pondered and turned his gaze to the east.


    Compared with here, the history and inheritance there are longer and more complete.


    "Let''s go to Hogsmeade first, Tang Mi has sent something over." John said to Daphne beside him.


    Daphne nodded, her green scarf covering half of her face.


    The weather was very cold. John walked in front of Daphne to block the cold wind for her.


    "It seems that this weather is not suitable for walking," John stretched out his hand towards Daphne and chuckled, "Let''s go there in another way."


    Daphne grabbed the hand, and before she could feel it carefully, the two figures disappeared.


    Appeared again in Hogsmeade.


    Daphne was a little uncomfortable. John held her hand and said with concern: "It will be much better if you go to Honeydukes and have something sweet."


    Daphne frowned and nodded, the feeling of apparating was not that good.


    John is helping her adapt in advance. They can sign up for the Apparition class this school year.


    It can be regarded as a small stove for Daphne.


    Honeydukes Candy Shop, as soon as you walk in, you can smell the scent of fudge.


    The warmth in the room dissipated the chill in his body.


    This is the most popular place.


    But because the two of them took a shortcut, there weren''t many people there.


    Walking inside, John selected several high-end chocolates.


    The landlady of Honeydukes looked at the two of them with an aunty smile on her face, as if she was remembering what happened when she was in school.


    "How about this?" John brought out a berry-flavored snack for Daphne.


    Daphne blushed, not sure if it was because of the cold wind.


    After they left Honeydukes Candy Shop, the army of Hogwarts students were arriving one after another.


    Malfoy sneaked into the Honeydukes candy store.


    After confirming that there was no one he was afraid of inside, Malfoy came out and went in with Astoria.


    Inside they met Blaise, a rich young man who didn''t know the sufferings of the world, who was buying high-end candy gift boxes.


    Upon seeing this, Malfoy walked over and exaggerated: "Oh my God, Blaise, if you have the time, you might as well just send the love potion to the daughter of the Weasley family."


    "You don''t understand," Brace said melancholy, "Love is about a momentary electric shock."


    Malfoy looked at Blaise like this. As a person who constantly released taunting skills, he actually wanted to beat people.


    Are you saying that I don¡¯t understand love?


    Blaise bought the gift box, turned around and went to find Ginny.


    Only his mother, who inherited the inheritance of seven wealthy people, could allow Blaise to squander it like this.


    Malfoy saw the result at a glance and made a bet with Astoria: "I guarantee that you can see that box of things in the trash can at Hogwarts."


    "Yeah?"


    "certainly."


    Malfoy responded subconsciously, and then realized something was wrong. The voice didn''t quite sound like Astoria''s.


    He turned around and saw Daphne standing behind him in a "kind" manner.


    Just now, John and Daphne didn''t go far when they spotted Malfoy.


    There is no way, Goyle and Crabbe are like door gods, it is difficult for people not to notice.


    The result is that John and Malfoy end up together, while Daphne and Astoria end up together.

 Chapter 418：

    Malfoy had a look of despair on his face, as his good date was just gone.


    What was even more annoying was that they saw Blaise being kicked out of Mrs. Puddifu''s teahouse.


    He had just tried to invite Ginny to another table in front of Dean.


    This approach directly made him an unwelcome guest.


    John was speechless and didn''t know what to say to Brace.


    As a Slytherin, Blaise has a rich mother and outstanding achievements.


    As a result, he hit his head against a tree and was bleeding, and his attacks became more fierce every time.


    Even Malfoy felt that Blaise was more exaggerated than himself.


    "You''re in good spirits, Blaise." Walking forward, both of them patted the young man''s shoulders sympathetically.


    ¡­


    John went to the Pig Head Tavern alone, where he met Tang Mi.


    "I don''t know what you are doing with this thing?" Tang Mi handed a black box to John.


    His expression was a little worried and he said: "There is strong malice and curse in it."


    "Don''t worry, it''s not used against anyone." John waved his hand and opened the box.


    That is a gorgeous opal necklace.


    It was once displayed in Bojin Bock''s store, and is now a piece in John''s warehouse.


    The reason he asked Tang Mi to bring the things over was because he wanted to decorate the nine gates of Qunxing Society.


    "If you want to entertain the Dark Lord, there must be some exciting projects." John chuckled, "Since you want to pursue excitement, then follow through to the end."


    Tang Mi didn''t know what to say, so John stood up and prepared to leave.


    Tang Mi stopped him and said, "Sir, you don''t want to pay the bill?"


    "If you''re willing to make up the difference on those candies, I''ll be happy to pay."


    John''s voice came slowly, and Tang Mi''s face darkened.


    Doing things for your boss, you end up having to pay for it yourself.


    Aren¡¯t you just buying the most expensive candies with the price of materials, is that all?


    ¡­


    Return to the castle.


    John thought that Brace would restrain himself, but he still underestimated the other party''s perseverance.


    "Has he already written his fifth love letter?"


    Looking at Brace''s endless creative ideas, John considered whether to let him join the ranks of great book writers.


    "He gave it to Ginny Weasley in the morning, and also gave it to her at noon, and was writing it in the afternoon."


    Three love letters a day, John asked Goyle and Crabbe to hold Blaise down.


    He wanted to check to see if he had been poisoned.


    Which brand of love potion can last so long?


    Unfortunately, the result of the inspection is still negative.


    "Brace, sometimes you need to keep your distance even if you like it."


    John seriously warned Blaise that if he continued, Percy might come and kill him.


    He spoke, and Blaise also knew to restrain himself, but he was still reluctant to let go of Ginny.


    The time comes on Monday.


    The war between Snape and Sirius continues.


    Even Slughorn was alarmed.


    He found two people and hoped that the grudge between them would not cause too much embarrassment.


    At least the reason for deducting 5 points just because Malfoy scored first with his left foot is too far-fetched.


    If not stopped, Slughorn felt that they would deduct all the points from both houses.


    After this conversation, the two people finally restrained themselves.


    The smell of gunpowder is still strong.


    Sometimes it is not limited to verbal sarcasm.


    When two people meet, they will make people nervous, as if they will pull out the magic wand at any time.


    Such sights have almost become a feature.


    Malfoy was busy training for the Quidditch team. John looked at the training schedule, which was almost double the number from the previous year.


    He took out his quill and reduced the training time by one-third, so that the team members could get some breathing space.


    Regarding the matter of improving the class, John still went to the Care of Magical Creatures class without hesitation.


    Now Grawp can even solve the problem of one plus one equals two. The progress is so fast that even Hagrid is shocked.


    This is inseparable from John''s use of psychic magic to communicate, which is the most direct and easy-to-understand communication method.


    At the same time, John was not idle. As the weather gradually became colder, he took apart the opal necklace.


    This necklace once took away the lives of nineteen Muggles.


    It is an out-and-out black magic prop.


    That''s why Tang Mi was worried when he sent it.


    This thing looks like it was prepared to murder someone.


    After John took it apart, he placed the opal necklace into one of the nine doors.


    These nine doors are the same as those of the Star Club, requiring badges to enter.


    It uses the shuttle technology that John learned in another world, the monolith.


    But this shape is different from the megalithic monument.


    Nor can he achieve the ability to travel through the world.


    What can be done is similar to a door key, which can travel to different places.


    Just when John finished everything, he met Harry when he went out.


    "Good evening, John." Dumbledore opened the door and greeted John.


    Harry tensed, and John glanced at them.


    Through the open door, he saw a pensieve inside.


    Dumbledore devoted all his energy to cultivating Harry.


    ¡­


    Chapter 443 The professor who got into a fight


    John''s life was irregular.


    Sometimes he would appear in the Forbidden Forest, and sometimes he would appear in a certain class.


    Principal''s office.


    Slughorn poured tea into the milky white bone china tea cup, and the dense steam floated up.


    "The perfect potion." He placed the tea next to the crucible and boasted, "I dare say no one has thought of such a bold idea before."


    "The Master of Practical Potions will be happy to publish this result," Slughorn said, "this ''universal potion.''"


    He gave John advice and was willing to pay a favor to be reported in Practical Potions Master magazine.


    In his opinion, young people cannot always resist the temptation of becoming famous.


    Unfortunately, John is not an ordinary young man.


    "No, Professor, this thing is not perfect yet." John used a small reagent bottle to put a portion of the medicine in the crucible.


    He shook it to see if there were any layers in the green potion.


    This is an important factor in judging whether the medicines are well integrated.


    "Why?" Slughorn wondered, "You just invented a ''universal potion'' that can stop bleeding, detoxify, enhance, and break curses. You should let everyone know about it."


    Slughorn watched with his own eyes how this thing was born.


    Also knowing how amazing the talent of the boy in front of him was, Slughorn wanted to get this ''collection'' more and more.


    But John''s lack of food and salt made Slughorn even more uncomfortable like a cat scratching him.


    He dared to swear that if he missed this child, he would regret it until he entered the grave.


    John thought for a while, chuckled and replied: "Because this thing is just a derivative. For me, finding a way to break the blood curse is the most important thing."


    Putting the cap on the reagent bottle, John looked at Slughorn and said: "Before reaching the end, the scenery along the way is just an embellishment."


    Slughorn held the tea cup and looked at John blankly.


    At this moment, he seemed to understand that there would always be some regrets in life.


    People who only have the end in their eyes will not become someone else¡¯s ¡®collection¡¯.


    "Well, I can''t convince you," Slughorn was convinced by John, "but you have to give this thing a name."


    "Just call the Jade Potion."


    John poured the remaining potion into the bottle and filled it. The color inside was like emerald.


    "Although glass is bright, jade is stronger." John filled the potion and left a meaningful sentence, "Besides, I like that green color."


    "I''m having a party before Christmas," Slughorn called John, "and I want to invite you."


    "As a student?" John asked.


    Slughorn put down his hands, engaged in a fierce mental struggle, and finally compromised: "A friend, a pen pal, please, John."


    "I will go," John bowed respectfully and chuckled, "I will prepare a bottle of oak-aged mead. I hope you will like it, Professor."


    "I''ll be looking forward to it," Slughorn said with a bulging belly as he watched John leave.


    Genius always makes it difficult to maintain principles.


    Even becoming the principal could not change Slughorn''s attraction.


    ¡­


    The fight between Snape and Sirius is not over.


    Finally it broke out.


    That morning, Slytherin, who had just finished the Defense Against the Dark Arts improvement class, was successfully deducted 10 points.


    It seems that Sirius is showing mercy.


    Snape responded by putting Harry in solitary confinement because he contradicted the teacher in class.


    This irritated Sirius.


    "Snot-nosed!" Sirius pushed open Snape''s office door and pointed at Snape''s nose and warned, "You''d better take back Harry''s confinement!"


    Snape calmly arranged the materials on his medicine shelf. Sirius looked at him with a sullen face as he finished.


    Coming down from the ladder, Snape said angrily: "I''m sorry, I don''t think such a thing has anything to do with you."


    "After all, this matter belongs to the dean''s decision-making, and you..." Snape glanced at Sirius without saltiness and sneered, "You are not the dean of Gryffindor."


    In one sentence, Sirius''s identity was directly suppressed.


    "I''m warning you!" Sirius said angrily with fire in his eyes, "Don''t think I don''t know your little thoughts. You want Harry to miss the Quidditch match!"


    "I don''t understand what you are talking about?" Snape said in a strange tone, "Or do you think Potter can change anything?"

 Chapter 419：

    "Slytherin has won eleven consecutive games," Snape sneered. "This result will not change because of anyone."


    "Harry is just like James, he is the best Seeker!"


    "Eleven consecutive wins, do you need me to remind you that winning streak means you have never lost?"


    "Severus!"


    "Don''t call me so intimate, I''m not yours." Snape''s hand had quietly touched the wand, and he said coldly, "Leave my office, Professor Black."


    Sirius had already drawn his wand.


    ¡­


    "You were detained?"


    Professor McGonagall''s voice rose.


    The first game of the school year is about to begin, and Gryffindor''s Seeker is suspended?


    "I will ask Severus to change the confinement time." Professor McGonagall pursed her lips and said seriously.


    "Thank you, Professor." Harry said with relief.


    He didn''t want to contradict Snape in class, but Snape discovered that he had added other ingredients to the original recipe.


    Snape stood aside and made some angry remarks. Harry couldn''t hold it back for a moment and retorted.


    The result is points being deducted and then being placed in solitary confinement.


    What a coincidence, we have a match on Saturday against Slytherin.


    As Harry''s good brother, Ron said conspiratorially next to Harry, "Maybe Snape is afraid that Slytherin will lose."


    Harry was worried that he couldn''t even eat.


    McLagan, a conspicuous person, came over and said arrogantly to Harry: "Don''t worry, I will keep all the balls."


    Harry nodded perfunctorily, he really didn''t like this guy.


    It''s a pity that Ron didn''t become a goalkeeper.


    Hermione hurried back, a look of panic on her face.


    "No, Snape and Sirius got into a fight."


    "What?" Harry was stunned.


    His godfather and Snape got into a fight?


    His body was faster than his mind, and he immediately grabbed Hermione and asked, "Where did you hear that?"


    "It was Professor McGonagall. When she passed by, she happened to see two people fighting. Unfortunately, Katie Bell was hit."


    This time Harry was completely dumbfounded.


    Katie is the team''s chaser. The game is about to begin, but there is one less chaser?


    Later, Katie was hospitalized.


    Although the two professors did not use any deadly force, the bat spirit curse caused Katie to hit her head.


    It won''t get better within this week.


    Slughorn stepped forward to handle the matter. He never imagined that two mature professors would fight over the confinement.


    And he also pulled out his wand and accidentally injured a student.


    Professor McGonagall''s face turned pale. If she hadn''t seen with her own eyes that Sirius had ejected the curse, she would have suspected that Snape had deliberately injured Katie.


    "Potter, you need to find a team member as soon as possible."


    When senior fan Professor McGonagall heard that Katie would not be able to play for a while, her first reaction was to ask Harry to find someone to take over.


    But in such a hurry, where can anyone take the lead?


    Suddenly, Harry had an idea.


    ¡­


    Because of the accidental injury incident, Harry''s original confinement was abandoned.


    "Stop it, buddy?" Ron looked surprised when he heard that he was going to be the chaser.


    Harry said helplessly: "No kidding, Katie won''t be back for a while. You have been watching the tactics with us during this time, and you were a team member last school year."


    "But, I didn''t pass the selection." Ron was actually a little happy inside, but his stage fright made him lack confidence.


    Harry couldn''t refuse: "Training tonight, at seven o''clock."


    Ron looked at the others happily, and said with an invincible and lonely look, "There''s no way, right?"


    Seamus snorted, and Dean went to look for Ginny.


    Obviously, Harry''s arrangement of arranging Ron''s entry into the team caused some criticism from others, but Harry couldn''t care less.


    It is unrealistic to conduct another selection. It is better to go directly to Ron who has experience and skills.


    As for what to say next, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    To deal with Slytherin, they have to be very alert.


    He must put the interests of the team first.


    But Harry didn''t expect that during the evening training, Ron''s performance was not what he expected.


    When Ron passed the ball, he let the ball hit another chaser, Demelza Robbins, in the mouth.


    Demelza staggered down, blood dripping from his mouth.


    "I blame my carelessness, I''m sorry, Demelza, I''m so sorry!"


    Ron shouted at Demelza''s back and explained anxiously: "I just..."


    "Too nervous!" Ginny said angrily, flying down to check the swollen corners of Demelza''s lips, and yelled, "You idiot, Ron, look at what she looks like now!"


    Ginny, who had recently been annoyed by Blaise and had a bad temper, scolded her brother directly.


    Harry hurriedly came down to treat Demelza''s lips and said seriously, "Ginny, you are not allowed to call Ron a fool. You are not the captain of this team."


    Ginny gave him an indignant look.


    It was a bad training session, despite Harry''s efforts to boost morale and hope to crush Slytherin.


    After training, Harry comforted Ron, who had empty eyes, in the locker room.


    After finally getting him back some confidence, the two returned to the castle.


    They saw Dean and Ginny hugging each other in the empty corridor, kissing passionately.


    At that moment, something seemed to be broken in Harry''s mind.


    I wish I could cast a very evil spell on Dean and turn him into jelly.


    ¡­


    Chapter 444 Weasley¡¯s Quarrel


    "Hello!"


    When Ron saw this scene, he immediately exploded.


    "What''s wrong?" Ginny didn''t know why.


    Ron roared: "I don''t want to see my sister hugging others in public!"


    His tone sounded like Ginny had done something shameful.


    Ginny was a smart girl, so she said angrily: "There was no one in this corridor to begin with, you broke in on your own!"


    As everyone knew Ginny''s real boyfriend, Dean was very embarrassed because he had a crush on his brother''s sister.


    He smiled evasively at Harry, who ignored him.


    At this moment, Harry was still being shocked by the scene just now, as if there was a roaring monster in his heart, wanting to teach Dean a lesson.


    "Well, come on, Ginny," Dean said, tugging at Ginny''s sleeve. "Let''s go back to the common room."


    "Go on your way!" Ginny didn''t give Dean a good look, suppressing her anger and said, "I want to say a few words to my dear brother!"


    Dean pulled a few times and saw that Ginny was unmoved, so he had no choice but to leave. In fact, he wanted to leave this embarrassing place.


    "Okay," Ginny shook her long red hair away from her face and glared at Ron angrily, "let''s talk everything clearly at once."


    "Ron, who am I good with and what I do with them have nothing to do with you!"


    "Yeah, that''s right!" Ron was equally angry. He didn''t know whether it was because he was teased by Ginny on the Quidditch pitch, or because he saw his sister kissing someone else. He said without thinking, "Do you think I want someone else to do it?" Said my sister is..."


    "What is it?" Ginny roared angrily, pulling out her wand, "What is it! Tell me clearly!"


    What is it?


    A dissolute person?


    Just because you have had two boyfriends?


    Ginny was furious, like a mad lioness.


    "He was just saying it casually, Ginny," Harry said subconsciously, while the monster inside him was roaring in agreement with Ron''s words.


    "Humph, that''s what he thinks!" As if hearing Harry''s inner words, Ginny suddenly became angry at Harry, "Just because he has never hugged anyone else in his life!"


    "It''s because he has only been kissed by our Aunt Muriel since he was a child!"


    Ron''s face turned from red to purple, and he roared: "Shut up!"


    Ginny had no intention of relenting, and continued to shout wildly: "I won''t shut up. You know that every time you see Sputum, you eagerly hope that she will kiss your face. How pitiful!"


    "If you could cuddle with others, you wouldn''t care so much about what others are doing!"


    Her words pierced Ron''s lungs. As the most inconspicuous child in the family, he did not have the excellent grades of Bill and Percy, nor did he have the charisma of Charlie.


    Not as weird as the Weasley twins.


    Ron drew out his wand angrily, "Do you know what you are talking about?"


    He walked around Harry''s arm, which was in front of him, and roared: "Just because I''m not in public..."


    As an older brother, Ron didn''t even care that she was his sister at the moment.


    Harry kept trying to stop her, hoping that Ginny would restrain herself.


    But Ginny has never been a humble person who swallowed her anger. When her brother said that, there was no way she would be merciful.


    She is a proud lion, not those **** wagging their tails and begging for mercy!


    "Are you kissing the piggy? Or is there a picture of Aunt Muriel hidden under the pillow?"


    Ginny launched a taunt attack, which was extremely effective, causing 10000+ damage to Ron.


    Ron''s defense was completely broken, and a ray of orange light flew out from under Harry''s arm.


    Ginny didn''t seem to think that her brother would actually take action.


    "Don''t do anything stupid!" It was too late for Harry to stop him.


    At the critical moment.


    The magic spell was deflected.


    Ginny slowly turned her head. She never imagined that she would be saved by someone for the second time in her life.


    Green school uniform, platinum blonde hair.


    A street in Hogwarts, asking who is the father.


    Draco Malfoy makes his debut!


    Malfoy was followed by Goyle and Crabbe. Blaise rushed forward angrily and pushed Harry away, pushing Ron against the wall.


    "Before I went on a date with Artoo, I wanted to see which unlucky Gryffindor student I caught." Malfoy stood behind Ginny.


    He stared at Ron, who was greeted by Blaise''s angry fist, and sneered: "Percy knows, he will make you unable to eat, Ron Weasley."


    "I thought you were just a loser, but I didn''t expect you to have the courage to attack your own sister."

 Chapter 420：

    Glancing at Ginny from above, Malfoy said arrogantly: "Stand aside, or you will lose points."


    With one word, Ginny''s temporary favorable impression was completely destroyed.


    She didn''t move, and Malfoy looked past him, crossing his arms and looking at Harry.


    "If you can''t even lead the team, how can you play in the game, Potter?"


    As the captain of the Slytherin Quidditch team, Malfoy can only say that if the enemy is fighting among themselves, why is it such a big problem?


    "Brace, just give him a few more punches."


    Malfoy shouted to Blaise.


    To prevent Blaise from getting too excited and crippling Ron.


    It is known to the whole world that Blaise likes Ginny, but today we saw Ron using magic on Ginny.


    Slytherin has no habit of swallowing his anger.


    Ron was also shocked because he had released magic just now. Otherwise, with his physical condition having been beaten so many times by Malfoy, Blaise might not be able to beat him.


    "Ron!" Harry then remembered Ron and hurriedly stepped forward and pushed Blaise away.


    "Brace!" Malfoy stopped Blaise from advancing.


    He crossed his arms across his chest and looked at Harry teasingly.


    When Ron realized that he had been beaten, and because he had been ridiculed by Ginny just now, he was as out of control as a mad bull.


    "None of your business, Malfoy!" Ron broke away and roared.


    "I''m sorry, although I don''t like you guys with red hair," Malfoy said with a nasty smile, "but Ginny Weasley is Percy''s sister, and..."


    Malfoy walked over and punched Ron in the stomach, making him bow like a cooked shrimp.


    Harry rushed forward angrily, and was grabbed by one shoulder by two big men and pinned against the wall, unable to move.


    He grabbed Ron''s hair with his left hand and forced him to look at him.


    Malfoy said with coldness in his eyes: "Don''t let me hear any dirty thoughts you have about Fleur again, you worm!"


    Loosening his hair, Malfoy whistled.


    Goyle and Crabbe let go of Harry.


    Worse?


    Who can compare to Draco Malfoy, Slytherin¡¯s number one ¡®bad seed¡¯?


    After leading the Slytherin men away, Malfoy scratched his neck with his right thumb and said arrogantly to Harry: "Get ready to cry to your godfather, Brot!"


    Putting aside his harsh words, Malfoy felt refreshed and went to go on a date with Astoria.


    This was an opportunity that I found with great difficulty without telling Daphne.


    Harry glared at Malfoy angrily. The monster that originally roared at Dean now wanted to rush out and tear Malfoy to pieces.


    No one came through this corridor, so no one else knew what was going on.


    Ginny also left to find her best friend Luna to complain.


    But before she left, she left a taunt for her brother.


    "Hermione and Viktor Krum made out. You, Ron, are the only one who thinks it''s disgusting. That''s because you have less experience than a twelve-year-old!"


    The expression on Ron''s face was as if he wanted to kill someone, and Harry also looked bad because he was ridiculed by Malfoy just now.


    A cat meow broke the gasps of the two, it was Mrs. Norris.


    If you are seen, you will be noticed by Filch.


    The two hurriedly went upstairs and walked along a corridor on the eighth floor.


    "Hey, get out of here!" the grumpy Ron yelled at a little girl.


    The girl was startled, and the bottle of toad eggs in her hand fell to the ground.


    The bottle was broken and the slimy toad eggs were scattered all over the floor. It took a lot of time to clean up.


    The little girl was almost crying.


    But Harry just felt dizzy and couldn''t find his direction.


    After the anger stimulated by Malfoy passed, the image of Ginny and Dean kissing kept appearing in his mind.


    He said to himself, because she is Ron''s sister, that''s why you don''t want to see her kissing Dean.


    But when I say this, the picture in my mind changes again.


    In that empty corridor, he was kissing Ginny.


    The monster in my heart hummed with joy.


    In confusion, he and Ron left.


    The little girl squatted down to collect those slimy toad eggs.


    The edge of a broken glass bottle is very sharp.


    "Just let me come."


    The voice came from down the stairs, and the girl saw Neville, who had grown very fast this year.


    He came up and cleaned up for the girl.


    Filch, who heard the noise, ran up quickly and saw the two of them.


    "Mr. Filch, her things have been spilled."


    The girl was too scared to speak, so Neville explained to Filch: "We''ll go back after we pack up."


    Filch glanced at the badge on Neville''s chest and said reluctantly: "Okay, you''d better hurry up."


    Mrs. Norris jumped on Neville''s back and then jumped into Filch''s arms.


    After cleaning up, the girl blushed and thanked Neville.


    "Just be careful next time." Neville scratched his head, just wiping the toad eggs with his hand and getting some on his hair.


    The girl chuckled, then sheepishly thanked her again and ran towards the tower.


    Neville also said thank you to Filch who was watching, then turned and walked back to the tower.


    ¡­


    Chapter 445 Ron¡¯s Luck


    John didn''t know that Malfoy occasionally did good things.


    He was in the Star Club and arranged his nine doors.


    After one of the doors is opened, it can even lead to a dragon cave.


    Just when he was about to continue to do some tricks, the alarm of the Star Club went off.


    John''s eyes narrowed, could Voldemort be so impatient?


    He held the yew wand in his left hand and walked towards the door.


    After opening the door, he looked at the two girls outside and fell into deep thought.


    after awhile.


    The girls sat curiously at the round table and reached out to touch the little golden figure.


    "So, you came here?"


    John knocked on the table, and a golden plate appeared on the table.


    A crystal ice cream cup appeared on the plate again, containing creamy chocolate ice cream.


    The girl picked up the spoon. The spoon was still warm and she could easily cut the ice cream with the spoon.


    "Yes, a place that can make people feel good." An ethereal voice sounded, and Luna saw "The Quibbler" on a shelf, along with a pair of anti-monster glasses.


    Ginny was also there. She entered the legendary Star Society for the first time, which was like a palace full of mystery.


    She put the dark chocolate ice cream into her mouth with a spoon, feeling the sweetness melting on her tongue.


    Feeling better.


    Hearing what Ron said to Ginny, John said with surprise and surprise: "Ron said something too much."


    Seeing that Ginny was not sad because of Ron''s words, John smiled half-heartedly and joked: "Aren''t you afraid of what I put in the ice cream?"


    "You don''t," Ginny retorted. "George and Fred both say you''re the best boss."


    "Thank them for their comments for me," John shrugged and chuckled, "I thought you would hate me because of Harry."


    "I''m not that superficial," Ginny whispered as she poked the ice cream with her spoon, "Percy said you were the best friend."


    Ginny glanced at John secretly. She didn''t understand what magic power John had.


    He is a Slytherin.


    The education in the Weasley family, not to mention every moment, I also feel that Slytherin is not a good thing.


    A power-seeking person like Percy would be willing to follow John.


    Now that I think about it carefully, I can see it from the title.


    A friend, not a commander.


    Today''s events made Ginny change her view on Slytherin.


    Malfoy is annoying, but he is also protective of his friend''s sister.


    "Okay, I admit that Percy''s compliments to me are the best." John snapped his fingers, and the fog on the dome drifted down.


    He smiled and said: "I haven''t shown these things to others yet. If you are willing to respect Furong in the future, I don''t mind letting you see them."


    Ginny snorted, as if she was embarrassed that she had been caught saying bad things about Fleur.


    After the clouds and mist fell, the whole room became hazy.


    Ginny looked behind, everything was white.


    Only this table is clear.


    Not only was Luna not afraid, but she also asked curiously: "Is this going to be an adventure?"


    "I hope you''ve put on your shoes, Luna." John stood up and chuckled as if treating his sister, "How long has it been since we had an adventure in the forest?"


    He walked towards Yunwu, paused and said, "You can bring the ice cream, just be careful not to scatter it on the road."


    Luna stood up to hold the ice cream. Seeing that Ginny was still hesitating, she ran over excitedly and pulled Ginny up and said, "Hurry up."


    Ginny only had time to pick up her own ice cream, even though she wanted to say curfew was approaching.


    The curiosity about mysterious things still made the Gryffindor lioness shaken, and she imitated Luna and ran in with the ice cream.


    John didn''t look back, the corners of his mouth raised slightly.


    Opening his left hand, the golden flame guided the two girls.


    After walking in the mist for a while, Ginny''s room seemed as big as a maze.


    The moving golden flames stopped, and Ginny caught up.


    The ground suddenly changed, causing Luna to almost fall.


    Ginny supported her, eyes widening in disbelief.


    She saw that the flat floor turned into uneven stones at some point. Looking up, the fog gradually dissipated.


    John extinguished the golden flame and stood at the exit of the cave, waiting for them. He chuckled and said, "Welcome to my kingdom."


    The two walked over and were about to ask.


    A huge white shadow flew past the hole.


    Ginny''s eyes widened as the white shadow flew into the sky and turned, revealing its true face.


    A giant white dragon.

 Chapter 421：

    Looking blankly, what caught my eye was the fluorescence of luminous crystals everywhere. The giant dragon was either lying down or retracting its wings.


    At least a thousand giant dragons.


    Those fluorescent lights are like fireflies all over the sky, all over the valley.


    The sky without dark clouds is full of stars.


    John looked at Luna''s intoxication with the beautiful scenery under the starry sky, and he smiled tenderly and dotingly.


    Fluorescence and starlight left traces on that beautiful face.


    Ginny suddenly felt that it would be great if John was her brother.


    He will never come over and yell at him because of how many boyfriends he has.


    ¡­


    the next day.


    Harry had a strange dream.


    In the dream, Ron chased him with the batter''s bat.


    But soon, he would rather the Ron in the dream came out to replace the real Ron.


    Ron was sullen to Ginny and Dean, and he was also stern to Hermione, mocking and sarcastic, leaving Hermione puzzled and aggrieved.


    Ron became as irritable as a Blast-Ended Skrewt overnight.


    Harry couldn''t deal with him, so in order to ease the atmosphere, he took the initiative to say hello to Ginny.


    Originally, Harry thought that Ginny would be in a bad mood, but Ginny didn''t seem to be affected.


    But facing his brother Ron, he still snorted and walked away.


    Poor training and Ron''s bad temper made Harry confused.


    Even Hermione was very angry by Ron''s inexplicable temper and went back to sleep.


    Ron angrily scolded several first-year students who were staring at him, scaring them to death.


    Then he walked back to the boys'' dormitory with his head held high.


    Harry felt a little tired and just hoped that Ron wouldn''t be like this during training.


    Another night has passed.


    What he hoped for didn''t happen, and Ron''s temper became even more violent.


    The technology plummeted even further, and he was yelling at everyone.


    McLaggen scolded him directly, and the two almost started fighting.


    Demelza was angry and cried.


    Batter Perks even held the heavy bat to vent his anger on Demelza.


    Harry didn''t even know if it was a good or bad thing for him to let Ron join the team.


    But he had no choice, because the game was coming and he didn''t have time to find another player.


    He and Ron had talked about losing their temper. If they couldn''t get along well, then he would have no choice but to kick Ron.


    As a result, Ron broke the pot and was about to quit.


    Now I couldn''t get Harry to do anything, so I had to stabilize him.


    Tomorrow was the game, and he just hoped that something could happen to Slytherin so that this fragmented team could have a chance to survive.


    Otherwise, the current team would be seeking death against Slytherin.


    The arrogant goalkeeper McLagan and the irascible chaser Ron.


    While Harry was eating, he was thinking about how to get Ron back to the state he was in last semester.


    Harry even wanted to use provocation to get Ron into that explosive state of unwillingness to admit defeat.


    But it didn''t work. The premise of provocation was that the person had fighting spirit, and Ron just lay down.


    At night, Harry lay there for a long time.


    Like a bolt of lightning struck down in the dark night, an idea flashed in his mind.


    ¡­


    The next morning, there was a match against Slytherin today.


    The Gryffindor table was ablaze with red and gold. When Harry and Ron came over, the students cheered enthusiastically.


    Ron still looked depressed.


    "Tea?" Harry asked Ron, "Coffee? Pumpkin juice?"


    "Whatever." Ron frowned and took a bite of bread depressedly.


    Hermione walked straight over without sitting down here.


    She was also fed up with Ron''s weird and prickly temper.


    But she paused as she passed by, "How do you two feel?"


    Harry was busy handing a glass of pumpkin juice to Ron, "Here, Ron, drink it."


    "Don''t drink, Ron!" Hermione shouted suddenly.


    Ron''s movement to drink stopped, and he and Harry looked up at Hermione.


    "Why?" said Ron, who had calmed down a bit.


    Hermione stared at Harry blankly, unable to believe her eyes, "You just put something in that drink."


    Harry pretended to be confused: "What did you say?"


    "I saw it all," Hermione''s eyes widened, "You just poured something into Ron''s drink, and now you''re still holding the bottle in your hand!"


    "I don''t understand what you are saying." Harry continued to pretend to be confused, and at the same time deliberately let Ron see him stuffing the bottle into his pocket.


    Hermione couldn''t believe that her friend was going to cheat. She warned Ron: "Ron, I''m warning you, don''t drink!"


    But Ron thought of Harry''s actions and understood something. He quickly picked up the cup and drank it all in one gulp, and then said: "Stop telling me what to do, Hermione."


    Hermione was shocked and angry. She whispered to Harry: "I can''t believe you would do this. It is illegal to use Felixir in Quidditch!"


    Harry continued to pretend not to understand.


    The time was almost up, and the Gryffindor team strode towards the stadium.


    "It''s really lucky that the weather is so nice, isn''t it?" Harry asked Ron.


    "Yes." Ron still looked depressed, as if he was very weak.


    Just then, Ginny ran over and shouted: "You will never believe what happened, Draco Malfoy called in sick!"


    Not to mention Ron, even Harry was in disbelief: "He is sick? What disease?"


    Ginny snorted and said happily: "It seems that I hit my neck. I guess it was Daphne Greengrass who did it."


    Well, Malfoy was caught by Daphne yesterday on a date with Astoria, and ended up being hung up.


    Ron thought of something, and his eyes gradually glowed.


    "We are so lucky, I didn''t expect it, hey!" He wanted to confirm, and whispered to Harry: "Do you have my glass of pumpkin juice..."


    Harry just raised his eyebrows and said the game was about to start.


    This made Ron very excited.


    This is true even for the Gryffindor team. Malfoy is the seeker and captain of Slytherin.


    Without Malfoy, there is no backbone.


    They were so excited that they didn''t even want to find out who Slytherin''s new Seeker was.


    Put on your team uniform in the locker room and walk out with high morale.


    In the auditorium, the students were clearly differentiated. The red and golden sea of ??people cheered, but the green and silver sea of ??people on the other side were very quiet.


    Thinking that he had heard the news, the corners of Harry''s mouth rose.


    Until his eyes swept across Luna in the Ravenclaw crowd.


    Instead of wearing a big lion, she held a scarf with a snake''s head and tail in both hands.


    Ron suppressed his voice and said excitedly: "I''m so lucky today."


    At this time, the Slytherin team came out.


    They were delayed a moment ago, so they were slower.


    The moment they appeared, the crowd quietly erupted.


    When the first person walks out of the channel.


    "Cheers for our king!" Blaise Zabini shouted to the sky.


    The Slytherin student raised his wand, and green smoke rushed over the field.


    Gathered into the symbol of Slytherin, turned into an emerald snake, spitting out the letter towards Gryffindor and hissing.


    "For glory!"


    The uniform voice drowned out the cheers of the audience.


    ¡­


    Chapter 446 The sense of oppression belonging to Slytherin


    Lucky day?


    No!


    This is the most unlucky day.


    When the pressure that overwhelmed the entire audience appeared, Gryffindor''s hands and feet became cold.


    A man slowly walked out of the locker room passage, his body seemed to be torn out of the shadows.


    Black hair, brown eyes.


    That indifferent look only appears on high platforms.


    The shadow reluctantly left, wearing the green uniform on his body, like a royal robe upon ascending to the throne.


    The Firebolt broom in his hand is the supreme scepter.


    Even just showing up would bring the morale of Slytherin to its peak.


    The focus of the entire audience is focused on one person, and not even Harry Potter can **** it away.


    John Wick.


    "No! How could it be him!" Ron, who just said he was so lucky, couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Yes, how could it be him.


    O king who sits high on the throne, why do you walk down into the mire to be with your subjects?


    John said that if Malfoy hadn''t been hit by Daphne and almost broke his neck, he wouldn''t have played.


    It can only be said that Daphne finally realized that Malfoy could not withstand the curse.


    So I can only temporarily act as a seeker.


    The only people who allowed Slytherin to fly firebolts were John and Malfoy.


    As for tactics?


    Just push the Trident tactic flat.


    As long as John is on the field, it is enough to increase the morale of Slytherin players by +100 and intimidate the enemy by +10,000.


    Asking for the psychological shadow of Gryffindor at this moment.


    John walked towards Ms. Hooch and looked at Harry opposite.

 Chapter 422：

    Behind him was a large sea of ??green and silver people, and the swimming emerald snake was still spitting out messages.


    The pressure was on Harry''s side.


    He watched there, said "Come on" to the team members, and then came over.


    Ms. Huo Qi said: "The captains of both sides shake hands."


    John chuckled and said: "I didn''t expect to meet in such a situation."


    He stretched out his hand, and Harry took it, but his palm was a little moist.


    Harry quickly cheered up and comforted himself: "It''s okay, this is Quidditch."


    yes.


    Quidditch.


    He is the captain of Gryffindor.


    Quidditch is not something you can just find someone to play.


    Saying this, he regained his confidence.


    Even Malfoy had never beaten him, not to mention John never participated in Quidditch.


    "Get on the broom and listen to my whistle," Ms. Huo Qi began to count down, "three...two...one..."


    Harry concentrated his attention, and as soon as the whistle blew, the two teams of people kicked hard at the same time and rose into the air.


    John reached the air first, and the uncontrollable speed of the Firebolt seemed to become as docile as a sheep in his hands.


    His eyes swept over and saw the Slytherin team gaining the ball first.


    On the commentary table is Ernie McMillan.


    This famous Hufflepuff gossip, when he heard that John was coming to compete, he kicked Zacharius Smith away.


    "They set off. No one expected that the captain of Slytherin would be temporarily changed, let alone that John would appear in this venue."


    Ernie was still talking and suddenly said excitedly: "Slytherin''s Urquhart got the ball first, be careful, it''s a Bludger!"


    A Bludger was hit by Goyle with a stick and flew over Ron''s head.


    Two tall men were riding on broomsticks, grinning ferociously at Ron.


    Urquhart is a chaser with excellent flying skills, and the trident tactic is launched at this moment.


    Ginny hurriedly turned her broomstick and chased after her. Urquhart grinned and passed the ball to Astoria.


    "Stop her!" McLaggen, like the captain, shouted at Ron.


    "Shut up!" Ron replied angrily, controlling the broom to **** Astoria''s ball.


    Astoria pressed the broom and increased the speed, so that Ron''s hand always missed the mark.


    "Go in, the ball is in! Slytherin took the lead first, Astoria Greengrass broke through the Gryffindor gate!"


    Harry was originally looking for the Golden Snitch, but after hearing this, he hurriedly looked around.


    Then McLagan loudly accused Ron of not holding him back.


    He prayed that Ron would not be angry and hurriedly continued to look for the Golden Snitch.


    But the situation is not very optimistic.


    Although Ginny is an excellent chaser and can save Gryffindor from some decline, the trident has always failed.


    Urquhart passed the ball to the third chaser Vasai. Vasai was chased by Demelza. He accelerated to a position and threw the ball in from McLagan''s crotch.


    "Another goal, the score comes to 120:50!" Ernie shouted excitedly, causing Professor McGonagall to poke his creak in dissatisfaction.


    The familiar song sounded in the Slytherin auditorium.


    "We came from a quagmire,


    We long for rights,


    We are full of ambition,


    We are strong and calm,


    We are elegant and self-sufficient,


    We never regret,


    We are Slytherin. "


    Harry''s pressure doubled, and he knew that only he could reverse the situation.


    Batter Perks hit a Bludger towards Astoria who was holding the ball. Astoria quickly turned his head to avoid it and his windshield glasses were scratched.


    Astoria lost her grip on the ball and was snatched away by Ginny.


    She quickly caught up with him.


    "Ginny Weasley is holding the ball now, oh, this beautiful girl, not only Ginny, Astoria Greengrass is also a beauty..."


    "Even the chase is so pleasing to the eye, what? Draco Malfoy said he wanted to kill me?" Ernie was explaining passionately and received a direct death threat from Malfoy.


    Ginny put in a goal, which made Astoria very unwilling.


    When Goyle and Crabbe saw this, they laughed ferociously.


    "Give her a Bludger!"


    "good!"


    Crabbe knocked away the Gryffindor batsman Gut who was about to hit the ball, and swung the bat in his hand hard.


    The Bludger flew toward Demelza''s nose, almost causing him to fall off his broomstick.


    Goyle on the other side also swung, and the Bludger passed through Ginny''s hair and hit Ron''s arm.


    Ernie: "Hey, that one definitely hurts. Ron is swaying. He seems to be dying."


    Ron''s arm may be broken. He was sweating and gritting his teeth.


    When John looked at it, he saw that the competition below was getting more and more anxious, and his originally slow and strolling flight began to slowly increase in speed.


    Participating in a Quidditch match for the first time made him somewhat interested in playing.


    "Let''s try that one." John''s eyes flashed.


    He suddenly increased his speed and turned into a green arrow and rushed out.


    Ernie discovered this scene and shouted excitedly: "John moved. Did he find the Golden Snitch?"


    Harry was shocked when he heard this, and chased after John without caring so much.


    Under the clear blue sky, two figures, one green and one red, were galloping quickly.


    The figures of the two people continued to grow taller.


    From the corner of his eye, John caught a glimpse of Harry catching up, with a confident smile on his lips.


    Being accustomed to the flying speed of meteor shoes, he could easily master the speed of firebolts.


    When Harry gradually doubted the authenticity of John''s discovery of the Snitch, he saw John use an extremely exaggerated bending motion to make the Firebolt draw an arc and turn around.


    "Cheated!" Harry immediately understood that he had been cheated.


    He was about to turn, but because he was flying too high, a gust of wind blew and he almost lost control.


    He finally managed to stabilize his position, but was pulled away by a large distance by John.


    John fell vertically, his speed never slowing down.


    "John lost control? No, no! It''s the Golden Snitch!" Ernie''s excited voice rang in the stadium.


    Harry used his amazing dynamic vision to capture the flash of gold below.


    Near the Gryffindor goal.


    He hurriedly accelerated to catch up.


    Being pulled away caused him to miss the opportunity, and he could only rely on speed to catch up.


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on the two of them, and John''s vertical angle was shocking.


    Like a fallen arrow, the wind was cut on both sides.


    John closed his right eye and turned into a gust of wind passing by the Gryffindor goal.


    The noise gradually became quiet. John stretched out his hand before touching the ground. The golden snitch crossed his hand and he was about to escape.


    His hand turned into a poisonous snake and bit the golden snitch with precision.


    When the Firebolt was about to hit the ground, he adjusted and jumped slightly.


    The moment he landed, he kicked the Firebolt out to a ninety-degree angle, turning it into a horizontal flight, and landed firmly on it again.


    He completed the almost bizarre operation smoothly, and easily opened his hand to grab the snitch.


    The golden snitch took off in his palm and was caught again.


    Time seemed to be frozen, and everyone was shocked by John''s operation just now.


    John stood on the Firebolt, opened his hands in the wind, and chuckled: "Now, you can cheer."


    The tension that I was holding my breath was all released at this moment.


    Even the auditorium was shaking, showing their excitement.


    In the Slytherin stands, I don¡¯t know when the song of glory that became Slytherin sounded.


    Green fireworks exploded, and everyone cheered.


    Ernie came back to his senses and shouted in a shocked and unbelievable tone: "John caught the snitch and killed the game. I can''t believe that from that angle, he was unscathed¡ª!"


    "There is no embarrassment, no mud, he is elegant and self-possessed, and always maintains a kingly demeanor! John Wick¡ª!"


    The speed of the Firebolt slowed down, and John stepped on the Firebolt and opened his hands in the air, with a sea of ??green and silver people behind him.


    Green fireworks and ribbons flew, Luna''s scarf neighed, and a loud noise shook the stands.


    "Glory to Slytherin¡ª!"


    Harry stopped flying and landed slowly with the Gryffindor team members.


    They looked up from the ground to the man in the sky, just like subjects looking up to their king.


    The score is fixed.


    310¡Ã120


    Yes, glory to Slytherin.


    John Wick tells everyone with his actions.


    I am glory.


    ¡­


    Chapter 447 The Vampire at the Banquet


    No one can imagine why John flies so well.


    Gryffindor returned to the dressing room, their heads hung in despair.


    Ron said blankly: "It shouldn''t be, why is this happening?"


    At this time, he thought that since he drank the elixir of good fortune, everything should go well.


    Or is Slughorn''s elixir a complete failure?


    Hermione suddenly burst in with the Gryffindor scarf in her hand, and she didn''t know what words to comfort her.


    Losing to Slytherin would make people unwilling, but losing to John seemed so reasonable.


    She stepped forward hesitantly and said, "Harry, Ron, are you okay?"


    "No!" Ron said chokingly, "What, are you going to expose us? Or laugh at us? You can''t win even with the Elixir of Fortune."


    He is very irritable, and he is already irritable.

 Chapter 423：

    After he drank the glass of pumpkin juice and heard the news that Malfoy was taking leave, he thought for a moment that the Felixir made him very lucky.


    But **** and heaven are just a thought away.


    John''s appearance brought unprecedented morale to Slytherin. Even Urquhart, who was hit in the nose by a ball, wiped away the nosebleed and continued flying.


    It seems that they are not facing a group of players, but a group of beasts.


    They fly faster, throw more accurately, and hit Bludgers with greater force.


    That is an invincible team.


    "Sorry, Ron, Hermione." Harry said bitterly.


    He took out the bottle with the unopened wax seal from his pocket, and said with difficulty: "I didn''t mix it in."


    "I wanted Ron to think I was involved, so I pretended to do it knowing you were watching."


    "Why?" Ron asked in confusion: "Why do you do this?"


    "I''m sorry, Ron," Harry lowered his head, "I want you to regain your confidence and make you feel lucky."


    Harry didn''t dare to look at Ron. He thought Ron would be angry and furious like before.


    Even Hermione thought so.


    But Harry did not welcome the storm as he imagined. Ron leaned against the closet and whispered: "I am the one who is sorry."


    Harry raised his head and saw Ron''s guilty look.


    "Sorry, man, I shouldn''t have been like this," Ron also realized how bad he was during this period, and he said, "Can you forgive me, Captain?"


    Harry''s eyes widened and he looked at Ron in disbelief.


    The two people looked at each other, and after a while, they hugged each other, diluting the conflicts during this period.


    "Of course, Ron," said Harry, "but you can''t throw away your training."


    They looked at each other and smiled, burying the hatchet.


    Hermione stood aside, at a loss.


    Ron looked at her and met those anxious eyes. He wanted to slap himself.


    The **** during this time made him afraid to look directly at Hermione.


    After letting go of Harry, he stood in front of Hermione, rubbing his fingers like a schoolboy.


    "I''m sorry, Hermione." He apologized.


    Raising his head, Ron said in surprise: "Do you want to go to the library?"


    The anxiety on Hermione''s face disappeared, and she smiled, which made Ron''s heart hit with a heavy hammer.


    "Are you going to the Christmas party with me?" Hermione asked with a bright smile.


    Ron subconsciously covered his heart, which was about to pop out. He smirked and said, "Of course."


    When Harry saw his friends making up, he smiled silly.


    Although the game failed, the result was not bad.


    The Quidditch match failed miserably.


    Harry called the team, and they prepared themselves for Gryffindor''s eye rolls and insults.


    This is what they should accept.


    Taking a deep breath, he looked at Ron on the left, and then looked at Ginny on the right.


    Step out of the locker room.


    "Great, they''re out!"


    "oh-!"


    shocked.


    There were no rotten eggs thrown at me, and no insults pointed at my nose.


    What greeted them was the applause and cheers of Gryffindor.


    Harry said stupidly: "We lost the game."


    The exotic beauty Parvati Perti shouted dissatisfied: "Don''t be stupid, it''s not like you''ve never lost before, you idiot."


    "But¡­"


    Before he could finish speaking, Dean and Seamus ran over and picked him up.


    "Come on, that''s John Wick."


    "We all saw it, you worked hard."


    "And Ron, his arm needs to be checked out at the campus hospital."


    "Demirza''s nose needs to be fixed."


    "¡­"


    Various voices came from all directions.


    Harry thought that he would become the laughing stock of everyone when he suffered his first defeat as soon as he became captain.


    But now, Gryffindor tells them with practical actions.


    Although it is normal for young people to be admired by others, their emotions are sincere and they will not abuse those who work hard.


    It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s embarrassing or beautiful.


    There are quarrels, reconciliations, jokes, teasing...


    But Gryffindor is Gryffindor.


    There is bravery buried deep in their hearts. Their courage, courage and boldness make Gryffindor outstanding!


    "Does anyone want to hold a party in the lounge?"


    I don¡¯t know who shouted, but everyone echoed.


    Harry was finally put down, and he felt his hand being pulled.


    Looking back, Ginny''s eyes showed reluctance and perseverance.


    "We''ll win it back next time," she said firmly.


    Harry looked at that beautiful face, emotions fermented in his heart, and he nodded firmly.


    "I''ll win it back next time."


    In fact, they didn¡¯t lose much.


    Excluding the Snitch''s 150 points, they were 40 points behind and four pitches behind.


    From 70 points to 40 points.


    If it weren''t for John, they might have won.


    ¡­


    school clinic.


    "John won like this?" Malfoy asked dumbly, his neck being fixed.


    Goyle and Crabbe nodded, and Astoria brought Malfoy the cake from the celebration banquet.


    Malfoy looked doubtful about life. He remembered that he had invited John to join Quidditch before, but John refused. He thought that John was not very good at flying.


    While eating the cream cake, Malfoy said angrily: "John, you play me."


    Report, there are actors here!


    Malfoy was about to shut himself up. He winked at Goyle and Crabbe and asked them to give themselves and Astoria some time alone.


    But the two of them seemed invisible. In the end, it was no longer possible. Malfoy kicked Goyle on the **** with his stubborn kick and cursed: "Don''t you need to go back?"


    "Daphne asked us to watch you," Goyle rubbed the area where he was kicked aggrievedly. "She said that if we dare to leave Astoria alone, she will let us become like you."


    Malfoy: "..." I''m tired, let''s destroy it.


    As someone who had broken his neck in a fall, Malfoy lay in the hospital for a while.


    Just before the Christmas holidays, he finally recovered.


    The first thing Malfoy did when he came back was to settle the score with John.


    "You can''t fly, can''t you?" Malfoy asked John to give an explanation, just like John did to him.


    Glancing at Malfoy''s healed neck, John said calmly: "I didn''t say I couldn''t fly. It''s all your own guess."


    When Malfoy heard this, he thought about it carefully and felt very sad and angry. That was indeed the case.


    "Okay, when you come back, I will resign." Patting Malfoy on the shoulder, John said easily, "It''s best not to lose."


    John won so brilliantly that the pressure on Malfoy increased again.


    The day before the holiday.


    Slughorn''s Christmas party begins.


    As a principal who also holds private meetings, Slughorn really gives special treatment to outstanding students.


    John snapped his fingers, causing Malfoy''s red eyebrows to turn back.


    In the transfiguration class, we learned about human body deformation. This time we were asked to change the color of our eyebrows.


    Unfortunately, Malfoy has no talent for transfiguration.


    "Hello, John." Luna greeted John.


    John subconsciously looked at her eyebrows, yes, they didn''t change color.


    After saying hello, Luna was about to leave.


    John asked: "Are you going to a party?"


    Luna could not see the distress and said: "I have agreed to Harry''s invitation."


    "Okay," John shrugged and said as if it were a common conversation, "Then I''ll invite someone else."


    "Bye, John." Luna jumped away.


    John turned his head and saw the incredible Malfoy. He wondered: "What''s wrong?"


    "John, why are you inviting others?" Malfoy said in shock, "Go and invite Daphne!"


    "She is an invitee." John glanced at him, "You can come in without an invitation."


    Malfoy covered his heart with a look of disbelief.


    "Although she is fierce, she is the second most beautiful girl in Slytherin."


    Don¡¯t ask why it is second, because Astoria is first!


    In the end John invited Daphne, even though she could have gone in.


    eight pm.


    John and Daphne went to the principal''s office.


    Slughorn still has some professional ethics and is not occupying public space.


    Speaking of which, he and Daphne were together at the last banquet.


    Daphne changed into a very beautiful silver dress, which made her skin whiter and her blond hair more beautiful.


    Laughter, music, and conversation filled the office.


    Walking inside, this office is much larger.


    John could tell that he had used the Traceless Stretching Charm.


    It was gorgeously decorated, with emerald green, crimson, and gold curtains hanging on the ceiling and walls. It looked like a large tent.


    ?Actually, it is.


    Because John recognized that this was the magic tent of Silverhand products.


    Putting a tent in the office, Slughorn is a man who knows how to adapt.

 Chapter 424：

    Many people who did not belong to the school came to this banquet, which was also the reason why Slughorn chose to have a private meeting.


    In fact, this can be regarded as an invisible student benefit.


    Being invited by Slughorn shows that these people have qualities that are attractive or usable.


    For the graduating seventh graders and the sixth graders preparing to graduate, this is an opportunity to show their faces in various industries in advance.


    "John!" Slughorn shouted in surprise when he saw John, "Come in, come in, I have many friends who want to get to know you."


    He turned to look at Daphne, "Very beautiful, Daphne, just like your mother."


    He also taught Daphne''s mother before.


    John went over with him, and his eyes quickly locked on a person.


    "This is Elder Walple, my former student, author of Blood Brothers: My Life with Vampires, and, of course, his friend Bloody," Slughorn said.


    John stared at the tall, thin man with dark circles under his eyes, looking tired and unable to cheer up.


    Vampires, real vampires.


    ¡­


    Chapter 448 Romania¡¯s Fire Dragon Escapes


    In many stories spread in the West, the three most common characters are witches, werewolves, and vampires.


    Although most of them are not friendly images, it just shows the influence and quantity of the three in the Muggle world.


    ""Blood Brothers: My Life among Vampires", I have read this book. In the literature field where vampire works are scarce, this book brings us the unknown social side of vampires."


    The benefits of increasing reading volume became apparent. As soon as John opened his mouth, Elder''s eyes lit up.


    It must be the happiest thing for a writer to be praised for his work.


    If you don¡¯t believe it, you can give it a try.


    Besides, John didn¡¯t just praise it in vain, he had actually read the book.


    "Compared with the wizard''s perspective in "Traveling with a Vampire", this book is closer to the original life of a vampire."


    John did not forget to pull out his old friend Lockhart for comparison.


    With a smile on his face, Elder said with false humility: "I often read Gilderoy Lockhart''s books. The contents of his works are worth learning."


    Compared to Lockhart, a top wizard, Elder is at best a literary author.


    Being able to be compared with others makes him feel bright in his face.


    Slughorn watched as John established a good relationship with Elder in just a few words. How could he be a student? He was simply better at building a good relationship than himself.


    Taking out the mead for Slughorn, Slughorn immediately became happy.


    Xue Ni looked bored. As a vampire, those foods did not have much appeal to him.


    I couldn''t help but stare at the fair neck of the girl walking by.


    When talking about vampire-related topics, the topic inevitably turns to another equally famous being.


    Werewolf.


    "I''ve always felt that werewolves were the same as wizards."


    Hearing this, Xue Ni turned his head and looked at John.


    John chuckled and said: "Just like in Muggle stories, wizards, werewolves, and vampires are all special and equal beings."


    "The earliest werewolves were born from an evil curse. As time changed, the number of werewolves increased."


    His conversation not only attracted Xue Ni, but also attracted many guests.


    Some people will sneer, while more people are thinking about John''s words.


    "Most werewolf transformations are involuntary," John said. "Why do we want to belittle and hurt the victims?"


    The fault was not with the werewolf, but with the curse he carried.


    This is a curse that cannot be eradicated. Since it cannot be eliminated, it can only be suppressed.


    Compared with the majority, the interests of the minority become less important.


    "You''re right, why is this happening?" Elder almost regarded John as his confidant, he said loudly, "The birth of Wolfsbane Potion has prevented werewolves from losing control during the full moon, and has almost minimized the danger of werewolves. "


    This statement caused a lot of resonance.


    Sympathy for the weak has always been human nature.


    The status of werewolves has changed in recent years, but they are still discriminated against in many places.


    John quickly became the core talking point among the group of people through the topic of werewolves.


    After knowing that he was the youngest holder of the Order of Merlin, those people were even more enthusiastic.


    When Harry arrived, John was already the focus of the place.


    He chatted and laughed with the wizards in society, chatting about the Potions Association and the recent reforms to werewolves by the Ministry of Magic.


    Slughorn stayed aside, remembering that he was the initiator.


    "Oh, Harry, my boy." Slughorn saw Harry coming.


    His eyes fell on Luna next to Harry, and he was a little speechless.


    Luna wore a dress full of sequins.


    ¡­


    It has to be said that if Slughorn is ambitious, he can quickly win over a force.


    Among his students, there are also rich pure-blood families like Lucius.


    For example, John met the editor-in-chief of "Practical Potion Master" and also met many people from all walks of life.


    ?Although those people may benefit more than the silver hand status.


    But it still plays a big role.


    Establishing a good relationship is a bargaining chip when meeting and negotiating in the future.


    A dragon trainer who raised dragons in Romania talked about the recent days and said with a sad face: "It''s too bad. Nearly half of Romania''s fire dragons have escaped."


    "You didn''t try to stop it, Werner?"


    Warner Hall, a former student of Slughorn, later chose to raise dragons.


    Werner vomited bitterly and said: "We can''t keep the dragons in a cage for a long time, unless there is a room big enough to lock them all, but this is impossible."


    Dragon trainers are having a hard time these days. Most of the fire dragon materials on the market come from Romania.


    Now that the fire dragon is escaping, they are unable to stop it, resulting in a shortage of fire dragon materials on the market.


    Even Slughorn joined in, complaining about the recent exaggerated increase in the price of dragon blood.


    As a result, many products that require dragon materials are also increasing.


    Even Hogwarts has been affected. The dragonhide gloves that used to be given to each person in the Herbology class now need to be used in turn.


    The greatest losses of dragon materials are the potion masters. They are miserable.


    "It''s not easy for you either." Slughorn comforted his former students.


    "This is not the biggest hidden danger," Werner said worriedly. "An old dragon trainer in Romania told us that if this situation is not in estrus, it will be very bad."


    "Why?" Slughorn became interested upon hearing this.


    Hearing unknown news from his connections is also his favorite thing.


    Warner said with a serious face: "Dragon King."


    "What?" Slughorn was stunned.


    "The old dragon trainer told us that dragons have their own masters. They gave birth to their own kings, and there were large-scale exodus incidents."


    "Such a thing has not happened in thousands of years, and we can''t confirm it," Warner said. "Fortunately, we sent wizards to guard the escaped fire dragon at night, ready to follow the fire dragon to find out what happened."


    Slughorn took a sip of wine and said: "It''s so surprising. I have never heard that a dragon has its own king. This thing reminds me of Merlin. He is a dragon who can understand the language of fire dragons." Whisperer.¡±


    John was also present. Listening to Werner''s words, his eyes darkened.


    "What''s the matter, John?" Slughorn asked.


    John smiled lightly and said, "I suddenly realized that my friend just walked out."


    Slughorn did not doubt that he was there, and laughed and said: "Draco Malfoy, yes, I saw it, and he also took away Miss Greengrass."


    "What!"


    When Daphne, who couldn''t find her sister, heard this, her eyes flashed with fierceness.


    Slughorn realized that he seemed to have said the wrong thing.


    Daphne ran out, and John said sorry and walked outside.


    "What do you want to do, John Wick?" A sinister tone sounded.


    John stopped and saw Snape there.


    "Your remarks." Snape walked over slowly.


    He stared at John, as if he wanted to see through the thoughts under the skull, and said in a long tone: "What do you want to accomplish with this power?"


    "You misunderstood, professor." John said calmly, "I am just doing normal social behavior."


    Looking at Harry who was not far away from Snape, John said casually: "Have you ever thought that the reason why Sirius became the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor might have been helped by Dumbledore?"


    When Snape heard that name, he frowned as if he smelled shit.


    "Everyone in Hogwarts knows that you want that position," John curled his lips, "Do you think Dumbledore doesn''t know?"


    "That''s enough," Snape said coldly, "Mr. Wick."


    John shrugged and walked out of the party.


    While passing a classroom, John saw Daphne.


    She was peeking inside through the crack in the door.


    This kind of indecent behavior made John very helpless.


    Leaning closer, he finally understood why Daphne was holding the wand tightly.


    In classrooms.


    Malfoy and Astoria each held a plate of cream cake.


    Nothing seems out of the ordinary.


    "You have a little stick here." Malfoy wiped the cream from the corners of Astoria''s lips with his index finger.


    The sudden intimate gesture made Astoria thank her very quietly.


    They sat on the window sill, and Malfoy was also stunned by his actions, looking at the girl under the cold moonlight.


    His heart was beating as fast as he could.


    There were only two people in the classroom. The sweet and creamy smell was mixed with a hint of pear blossom aroma in the air, coming from the girl''s hair.


    Astoria was also nervous, and she glanced at Malfoy secretly.


    It just happened to collide with the line of sight.


    Panic, joy, and heat...


    Both of them quickly shifted their gazes.


    Ignorant love sprouts inadvertently.


    Malfoy raised his head and looked at the moonlight outside. His mind twitched and he said, "The moonlight is so beautiful tonight."


    Yes, the moonlight is so beautiful, you are enough.


    The moonlight lengthened their shadows.


    Astoria raised her head and stared into the eyes of only her own without reservation.

 Chapter 425：

    The sound of the two hearts gradually getting closer.


    The reflections under the windowsill touch together.


    Malfoy thought to himself, it turns out there is something softer than cotton.


    Divide at the first touch.


    Malfoy''s desire was still unfulfilled, and a bit of creamy taste lingered on his lips.


    He licked his lips, smiled at Astoria, and approached again.


    ¡­


    Chapter 449: Lockhart Protecting Christmas


    Slughorn''s party is over.


    John shook his head helplessly, "You said you, forget it the first time, you have to do it a second time."


    Malfoy''s upper and lower lips were swollen like sausages, and he could not speak clearly.


    "How did I know Daphne was outside."


    Malfoy was about to cry, he was bitten by the wasp curse.


    No matter what, he never imagined that Daphne would be squatting outside.


    He said desperately: "John, can I never be with Atuo in this life?"


    John glanced at Malfoy. This kid couldn''t even pretend anymore.


    "Don''t worry, Daphne has agreed." John handed a letter to Basil casually.


    "How come I don''t know?" Malfoy was stunned for a moment, then asked doubtfully, "She agreed and still cast the Wasp Curse on me?"


    "I was about to leave, but who knew you would have to push further."


    As someone who witnessed how Daphne went from gnashing her teeth to breaking into the house, John said that Malfoy brought it all on himself.


    After Daphne almost broke Malfoy''s neck last time, she had not done anything to Malfoy for a while.


    She began to accept Malfoy as her sister''s boyfriend.


    Although Malfoy is so annoying, as a friend and in terms of status, Malfoy is a very suitable candidate.


    In addition, after having a heart-to-heart talk with Astoria and knowing her emotions, Daphne no longer planned to hold on to this matter.


    As long as Malfoy treats Astoria sincerely and doesn''t touch her before graduation, it will be fine.


    "Your tongue stuck out so long that day," John said scornfully, "Do you think you asked for it?"


    Malfoy immediately died, but he didn''t expect that his behavior was clearly seen by two people.


    "Then can you help me change my lips back?" Malfoy looked at John expectantly.


    John thought for a moment and sneered: "Get out."


    Malfoy was forced to take those **** lips back to Malfoy''s house.


    Christmas vacation came, and John did not choose to stay in school.


    There is an old janitor next door, so if you don¡¯t use it, it¡¯s free of charge.


    He left Hogwarts directly.


    ¡­


    "The Romanian fire dragon escaped again, and many dragon trainers were injured"


    "The mysterious man strikes again, Gilderoy Lockhart is attacked, slightly injured and repels the attacker"


    "Gilderoy Lockhart will protect Christmas in Knockturn Alley"


    "The Ministry of Magic thanks Gilderoy Lockhart for his actions and awards him the Medal of Valor"


    "Equality of Werewolves?" Famous scholars express their opinions"


    Johnny Silverhand store.


    John flipped through the newspaper casually.


    "Lockhart is in the special care unit of Silverhand Hospital," Tang Mi said, "Do I need to arrange an interview with a reporter?"


    "Don''t let Rita pass. She has appeared too much during this period." John fixed his sight on the Romanian fire dragon escaping and said calmly, "Strengthen the defense and start the Christmas activities."


    Upon hearing this, Tang Mi nodded and went out to make arrangements.


    Christmas is approaching, and John is preparing to link Knockturn Alley and Diagon Alley.


    "Maybe Quidditch is a good choice." He pondered for a moment and felt that it would be good to open a Quidditch game in two places.


    The amusement park project is also under way. Because the area required is large, it will take some time even with magic assistance.


    But it is almost completed and will be opened before Easter at the latest.


    Five pieces of news, three related to John.


    Lockhart was attacked, and it was naturally arranged by John.


    Being a hero always requires some performance.


    After being hospitalized, the sales of Lockhart-endorsed products increased by 30%.


    Lockhart''s stay in Knockturn Alley is also a gimmick, allowing people to see the sense of security in Knockturn Alley.


    As for the Medal of Valor from the Ministry of Magic, it was not because of John.


    It is estimated that the Ministry of Magic also wants to improve the morale of the people and create a person who can give them a sense of security.


    Lockhart''s behavior happened to be seen by the Ministry of Magic.


    "The dragon tamer has been solved. You shouldn''t underestimate those wizards."


    Looking at the first news item, John repeatedly rubbed wrinkles on the newspaper with his fingers.


    John did not expect to hear what the dragon trainer knew about dragons from Slughorn''s party.


    "That''s right. As a place that specializes in dragon research, how could we not know about it?" John lowered his eyes, "But it''s good to solve it."


    The dragon tamer followed the fire dragon away and was unfortunately discovered. He was attacked by a black dragon, causing three dragon tamers to be injured and one dragon tamer to be severely burned.


    Under the prosperity there are always corpses.


    John tapped his fingers on the table, making noise little by little.


    He closed his eyes and meditated for a while. When he opened them again, a trace of helplessness flashed in his eyes.


    "Forget it, let someone solve it."


    He asked Jin to deal with the Romanian fire dragon burn incident. It didn''t need to be too difficult, just donate a sum of money.


    Standing on the balcony, I looked at the bustling Knockturn Alley. Many families came here with their children.


    There are ice lanterns placed on the street, as well as various magical animals made of snow.


    In the Knockturn Garden, there is also a drama, rehearsing Lockhart''s masterpiece "Wandering with the Werewolf".


    "Sir, old Jack is here to visit."


    Tang Mi interrupted his thoughts. Old Jack came with his youngest child Tyro.


    As a member of Parliament, his status has risen, and his biggest wish is to prevent werewolves from being discriminated against.


    "Sir Silverhand," Old Jack said respectfully.


    With the same respect from Tyro, Old Jack would take the trouble to tell the children that the werewolf''s current life came from that Johnny Silverhand.


    "Nice to see you before Christmas, Old Jack." John, wearing a silver mask, smiled and invited Old Jack to sit down.


    Tyro looked at John with admiration. She was not old enough to go to school yet.


    "Is it about school?" John asked.


    Opening a school in a werewolf community is not difficult.


    The difficulty is the resources of teachers and students.


    To teach in a werewolf school, you also need to have sufficient teaching experience.


    There are never enough people for these teachers.


    John plans to let Old Jack''s children enter the Werewolf School to become teachers after graduating from Hogwarts.


    Old Jack smiled and said: "Everything is going well in the school, and the community is constantly absorbing werewolf families from all over the world."


    John glanced at the newspaper on the table and said clearly: "Because of that report?"


    Being exposed, Old Jack nodded sheepishly, "The outside world still has many doubts about the werewolf community."


    Having said this, Old Jack sighed, "Son, let your Excellency take a look."


    Tyro walked out sensibly, and under John''s puzzled gaze, she turned her back to John and took off her clothes.


    John''s pupils constricted.


    On that tender body, the black wounds were extremely hideous.


    Old Jack burst into tears and said: "Several wizards attacked the children. They thought werewolves should not appear here."


    "Prejudice cannot be eliminated for a while, old Jack." John said solemnly, "But I can guarantee you that those **** will disappear from this world."


    "Thank you so much, Your Excellency." Old Jack said, wiping away tears.


    John came over, looked at Tyro''s stubborn tears and asked, "Do you believe me?"


    Tyro said, "Grandpa said that you are the best person in the world, and I believe you."


    John grabbed a handful of Galleons, raised his hand and brushed the hideous wound, and the Galleons disappeared in his hand.


    The terrible wound gradually disappeared, and the back was as smooth as before.


    Old Jack thanked him repeatedly, and John said: "Old Jack, go back, I will send you a Christmas gift box."


    "Okay, Sir," Old Jack remembered something and said, "Sir, I heard some news, I hope it will be helpful to you."


    Before entering the werewolf community, Old Jack wandered for a long time. After learning that he had become a member of Parliament, some friends also began to restore contact in the hope of currying favor with him.


    Old Jack said: "The giant in the mountains seems to be in contact with someone."


    "Giant?" John nodded to show that he understood.


    After sending Old Jack away, John found Tang Mi and asked him to investigate the werewolf community attacks.


    One day later, Tang Mi came to report.


    They were some guys who hated werewolves from the bottom of their hearts. They were incited by others to attack the lone werewolf.


    John frowned, was he being instigated?


    "Do you know who it is?" he asked.


    "I don''t know. Those who were instigated don''t know each other''s identities."


    "I know." John stroked the ring thoughtfully.


    It seems that this is not a simple discrimination.


    Voldemort''s old team?


    Or the Saint of Grindelwald?


    Stirring up his hatred of werewolves, John thought of yesterday''s report.


    ?Perhaps he has a breakthrough in the investigation.


    Weasley''s Wizarding Wheezes is very busy during the Christmas holidays.


    As bosses, George and Fred went home.


    ¡­

 Chapter 426：

    Chapter 450 The race between two lanes


    This Christmas, the second brother of the Weasley family, Charlie Weasley, is back.


    He has a broad, good-natured face, weather-beaten, and covered with freckles that make him look almost brown-black.


    His arms were muscular, but he wore a sleeveless cotton coat in winter, and his exposed arms had white skin burned by flames.


    It was these wounds that brought him back at Christmas.


    Mrs. Weasley cried, holding her second son in her arms.


    Charlie is more like Mrs. Weasley. He is shorter and fatter than his brother.


    Being held in Mrs. Weasley''s arms, he was still much taller.


    "I can''t believe that something like that would happen," Mrs. Weasley said fearfully, "I can''t even believe that that person would be you."


    "Okay, Mom." Charlie patted his mother on the back.


    Harry spent Christmas this year at the Burrow and the Black Mansion. He saw Charlie and was curious about why Charlie was back.


    Ron went over to say hello to his brother, and when he saw his white arms, he was surprised: "When did you go for whitening?"


    "This is not whitening, Ronnie," Charlie stretched out his arms and said in a relaxed tone, "This is being burned by a fire dragon."


    Take a closer look and you will see that there is nothing white on it, it is the skin of the arm that was burned off by the flames.


    Harry couldn''t imagine how painful it must be.


    Charlie looked at the time and muttered: "I need to apply some medicine again."


    His bare skin rubbed against his clothes, and he grimaced in pain.


    "I''m here to help you." Ron hurried up to help his brother.


    Harry also went over to help.


    One person held an oyster shell-shaped ointment and applied it to the white arm.


    The cool ointment made Charlie hum and seemed very comfortable.


    The Weasley twins came back. Seeing Charlie''s miserable condition, he stepped forward and said with a playful smile: "Want some burn medicine? Weasley''s Wizard Wheezes is at your service."


    "George."


    "Please, I am George."


    The twins standing aside spread their hands and were speechless.


    Charlie said: "Can''t you, for the sake of my brother, stop embarrassing me?"


    Twins have always been mistaken for each other.


    Bill also came back, and he brought his girlfriend Fleur. Seeing Charlie''s appearance, the two of them were also surprised.


    "Fire Dragon, I was sent to follow the Fire Dragon, but I was discovered. Hiss... be gentle, Ron."


    Ron''s nails touched Charlie''s skin, causing him to gasp.


    Bill frowned and said, "Why are you following the fire dragon?"


    Charlie was about to speak when Harry suddenly said: "Dragon King."


    "What?" The others were stunned and looked at Harry.


    Upon seeing this, Harry said: "At Slughorn''s party, a dragon trainer mentioned it."


    Charlie nodded and said: "You are talking about Werner, he always mentions his mentor."


    "Dragon King?" Ron asked quickly, "What does that mean?"


    "Literally," Charlie, as a dragon tamer, answered everyone, "Lord of dragons, king of dragons, leader."


    "Romanian dragon trainers speculate that the large-scale escape of dragons is because the dragon has its own king."


    More people entered the Burrow. In addition to Harry, Lupine and Sirius also came.


    They all listened to Charlie.


    "There have been fire dragons escaping before, but not on such a large scale. In order to find out, we went to follow them." Charlie said with a bitter smile, "As a result, we underestimated the vigilance of the fire dragon, and a Hungarian Horntail burned me."


    "Hungarian Horntail?" Upon hearing the species of this fire dragon, Fleur''s thoughts changed slightly.


    The image of a fire dragon chasing behind appeared in her heart, but she said nothing.


    At this moment, the youngest daughter of the Weasley family had a picture of a thousand dragons in the valley in her mind.


    She thought for a moment and shook off the crazy thoughts.


    Even John cannot control the dragon king.


    "Okay," Mrs. Weasley interrupted their story session, "it''s time to clear the table for dinner."


    Charlie''s hand was smeared with ointment and it finally felt better.


    Ginny wondered: "Why not use magic treatment?"


    Charlie said: "The fire of the fire dragon is poisonous and cannot be treated with magic."


    This meal was very satisfying, but Mrs. Weasley didn''t like the girlfriend Bill brought back.


    Harry was eating a piece of freshly baked apple pie and asked, "Where''s Dumbledore?"


    Lupine said: "He is at Hogwarts, and there is a high probability that he will have a good meal with the professors."


    "Tonks hasn''t come back either." Harry looked at the people on the long table.


    Sirius sat next to him and whispered: "Molly invites her over whenever she has time. We all know that she wants Tonks to be Bill''s girlfriend."


    As he said that, Sirius glanced at Fleur vaguely.


    Harry was dumbfounded. No wonder Tonks smiled so reluctantly when he was pulled by Mrs. Weasley last time.


    The Burrow has always felt like home to Harry, and he likes it very much.


    Sirius stayed here, he didn''t want to see that guy Kreacher in the Black Mansion.


    Fleur and Bill left after dinner.


    They are still in love.


    Lu Ping also left, claiming that he wanted to go out and pay more attention to the movements.


    Harry was lying on the bed, looking sideways and saw his godfather.


    This is a life he can''t imagine.


    "What''s wrong, Harry?" Sirius noticed Harry looking at him and looked sideways.


    When Harry saw his godfather, he couldn''t help but smile and said, "Sirius."


    "Um."


    "Thank you for being alive."


    "This is what I want to say to you," Sirius still looked handsome. He said, "Harry, good night."


    "Good night, Sirius."


    ¡­


    After spending three days at the Burrow, Harry was originally going to the Black Mansion with Sirius.


    But Fred, one of the Weasley twins, told them that there was a Quidditch match between Diagon Alley and Knockturn Alley.


    Sirius waved his hand and headed to Diagon Alley.


    Mrs. Weasley was furious, "No! Right! Get out! Get out!"


    Sirius waved helplessly, "Please, Molly, no one is crazy enough to kill someone in front of thousands of wizards in Diagon Alley."


    But Mrs. Weasley blocked the door.


    No wonder Mrs. Weasley was so excited.


    Because the Weasley clock still indicates mortal danger.


    As a mother, Mrs. Weasley does not allow her children to take risks.


    "Okay, okay, Molly, you win." Sirius seemed to be convinced.


    Harry, Ron, and Ginny were very disappointed. It was probably their only chance to go out during the holiday.


    Sirius took them upstairs. Mrs. Weasley saw that they gave up and left the door.


    But as soon as Mrs. Weasley entered the kitchen, Sirius, Harry and the three of them tiptoed out of the door.


    The excitement of disobeying Mrs. Weasley''s orders made all three children excited.


    Just a few seconds after leaving the house, Ron accidentally touched a broom.


    The broom fell, alarming Mrs. Weasley.


    "Run!" Sirius yelled.


    They sprinted out of the house.


    After leaving the range of the anti-Apparition spell, Sirius asked the three of them to hold his arms.


    Under Mrs. Weasley''s angry gaze, they disappeared.


    When they appeared again, they were already in the bustling Diagon Alley.


    White Christmas brings frost to the eaves of every house.


    Because there were too many people, Sirius had no choice but to raise his voice, "Hold hands, don''t get lost."


    He came closer and took Ron''s hand, and Ron grabbed Harry''s hand.


    Harry glanced at Ginny, and that little emotion came to his heart again, and he stretched out his hand.


    Ginny grabbed the hand, and an electric shock flowed through Harry''s fingertips, making him clenched tightly and not wanting to let go.


    There are many people in Diagon Alley, almost crowded.


    They squeezed hard to Weasley''s Wizard Wheezes. George and Fred stood on the high stools. George shouted loudly: "Buy the tickets here, go in one by one."


    Fred held green and red clothes in his hands and shouted: "Support the Diagon Alley team to choose red, and the Knockturn Alley team to choose green."


    In addition to these, various supported products are on sale.


    "Four pieces of Diagon Alley clothes," Harry shouted after finally squeezing in. "Four tickets."


    George stuffed the tickets and clothes without even looking at them, "Just go in and pass the door."


    Harry was almost squeezed back. Not long after he finally found his godfather, he was squeezed out of the door again.


    That door is next to Weasley''s Wizarding Wheezes.


    After walking through the vermilion door, it''s like entering another world.


    A huge Quidditch pitch appeared in front of them, and the crowded crowd suddenly became spacious after taking a few steps.


    "Harry!" Sirius and Ron came over.


    Harry was attracted by the scene in front of him.


    "Since when did this place exist in Diagon Alley?"


    His eyes widened. The huge stadium was a little smaller than the World Cup.


    "It was originally a venue for the Ministry of Magic''s amusement park project. When I heard that a competition was going to be held, I lent it out."


    A voice sounded not far away, and when they looked, it turned out to be Mr. Weasley, who also had Bill and Charlie with him.


    Mr. Weasley looked around and said with a guilty conscience: "Don''t tell Molly."


    He came over to watch the game on the pretext of going to work.


    The group of people quickly reunited.


    The Diagon Alley and Knockturn Alley teams appear.


    Seeing those people, Ron clicked his tongue and said, "Am I right? Isn''t that the owner of Florin Fusco''s ice cream shop?"


    "And that one, the owner of the Quidditch boutique."


    Familiar faces appeared one after another, leaving them stunned.

 Chapter 427：

    The game started soon.


    He thought there would be a fierce confrontation, but he saw Florin Fusco take out a snowball from his pocket and hit the opponent in the face.


    Soon, the Quidditch match turned into a snowball fight.


    Not only the snowball fight started inside the court, but also outside the court.


    ¡­


    Chapter 451 The disappearing giant


    Harry felt that anyone who could come up with such a game was definitely a genius.


    He saw the owner of the Quidditch boutique being hit by a snowball, and he saw the toothless wizard in green clothes preparing to throw the ball, and the goal was blocked by snow.


    The green field was covered with white snow, and in the end, the owner of the Quidditch boutique in Diagon Alley caught the Golden Snitch.


    There was an explosion on the court, and ice witches riding broomsticks flew over the sky, and the bags on their backs continued to scatter candies.


    The Golden Snitch in the Quidditch Boutique owner''s hand shook violently and broke free, flying directly into the sky.


    It turns into a huge exploding firework.


    No matter adults or children, they all had a lot of fun on this day.


    The amusement park is filled with laughter and laughter, making this amusement park that has not yet opened come into everyone''s heart in advance.


    In the special room above, Old Batty sighed: "It would be fun to hold such a competition every year."


    John watched the fireworks explode with the name Weasley''s Wizarding Wheezes, and chuckled: "This saves money on maintaining the equipment."


    Those expensive fireworks and ice witches are all free.


    This is a good opportunity to make a name for yourself, and no one will want to pay to join.


    Old Barty listened to the laughter below, dispelling the fear caused by the Dark Lord.


    He also understood the success of this operation, "Okay, don''t go too far in the future, I am willing to turn a blind eye."


    Old Batty looked at John and said seriously: "It''s best not for things like the Shafiq family to happen."


    Originally, Old Batty wanted to investigate today, regarding the attack on the Rozier family.


    Despite external reports, the murderer was not found and a dark wizard was suspected of carrying out the attack.


    But Old Batty¡¯s men reported that they saw the execution platform in the Star Apprentice appear that day.


    "There are only a few people left in the Rozier family," Old Batty said in a softer voice. "If something happens to them, it will have a social impact."


    John chuckled and said: "Old Barty, some things can''t be put off."


    "We all know what they have done." John said meaningfully, "I remember that you are not indecisive."


    "I''m just worried that you''re going too far, and what happened with Old Jack," Old Barty said solemnly, "At least three wizards have disappeared, and you can leave it to the Aurors."


    "You should know that those guys attacked an underage child." John said noncommittally.


    "You..." Old Barty was speechless, and finally he said, "Amelia Bones is always watching you."


    "I don''t mind other people''s eyes." John said indifferently.


    Old Batty looked deeply at John and left the court.


    John straightened his clothes and looked down through the entire floor-to-ceiling window.


    If it weren''t for the red and green clothes, it would look like Diagon Alley and Knockturn Alley have merged together.


    "Sir," Tang Mi also walked in after seeing Old Batty leave. He said solemnly, "The giant investigation has results."


    "The giants are missing."


    Looking for giants all over the world is like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    But John had a half-giant friend who had been to the giant''s territory, and he got the location of the giant from Hagrid.


    Nowadays, Johnny Silverhand¡¯s fireplaces can be found all over Europe. After several days of investigation, the results are not optimistic.


    "Is it Voldemort or Grindelwald?"


    John pondered: "Grindelwald didn''t hear of him cooperating with magical creatures during his activities, so is it Voldemort?"


    With a hint of coldness in his eyes, John was not surprised that the giant joined Voldemort.


    Originally, the giants were expelled, so it was inevitable that they would be unwilling to accept the wizards.


    Their magic resistance is very high and cannot be harmed by ordinary spells.


    Voldemort attracted this power, and his strength suddenly increased a lot.


    "It seems that he is already accumulating strength for war."


    Stroking the ring, John''s eyes were half-opened.


    Giants are not suitable for assassination. Those big guys will be discovered as soon as they appear.


    There was only one reason for Voldemort to win over him, and that was to prepare capital for war.


    "Where are Bellatrix and Narcissa?" John asked again.


    Tang Mi looked confused: "Narcissa has not contacted Bellatrix for a long time. The only thing that can be confirmed is that Bellatrix is ??still in the country."


    "Voldemort left his only subordinate in the country like this?" John had some doubts about whether Voldemort abandoned Bellatrix and used it as bait.


    "Publish a report and let people in the Order of the Phoenix know."


    John had no intention of telling the Order of the Phoenix personally, even though the relationship between the Order of the Phoenix and the Society of Stars was delicate.


    Perhaps the power that can be used to deal with Voldemort should be left to them to resolve the matter of the giants.


    ?After today.


    An article titled "Where Did the Giant Go?" "The article appeared in the newspaper.


    The above quotes the perspective of a magical zoologist to explore where giants exist.


    This article quickly attracted the attention of the Order of the Phoenix.


    Charlie asked strangely at the dinner table: "The fire dragon disappeared, why did the giant also disappear?"


    Lu Ping''s mind moved, he took the newspaper and read it.


    "Arthur." He looked at Arthur, and as the head of the family, Arthur Weasley nodded.


    They left together and changed places to talk about the matter.


    Harry didn''t know about this yet. He was decorating the Black Mansion with Sirius in advance.


    Today, we received an uninvited guest in our old house.


    Harry heard the doorbell and ran over to open the door.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw the person I least wanted to see.


    "Snape...Professor." He didn''t understand why Snape appeared.


    "Harry, who is it?" Sirius was studying how to light up the stars on the Christmas tree.


    That was something Mr. Weasley gave him as a Muggle gift for Christmas.


    When I walked down and took a look, Sirius''s face was visibly dark.


    "Severus? What are you doing here?" Sirius had not forgotten that this guy had his godson imprisoned to avenge him.


    "You should learn to read, Black." Snape said in a long tone, "The Order of the Phoenix assembles."


    Sirius reacted and opened the window to let the owl fly in.


    There is a notice for the Order of the Phoenix to gather above.


    After a while, Mr. Weasley brought several children to the Black Mansion.


    Ron came in and said hello to Harry.


    "Harry, go up with Ron first." Mr. Weasley asked Harry to go upstairs first.


    Although Harry wanted to stay and listen, he could feel the solemnity of the Order of the Phoenix now.


    Tonks and Moody are here too.


    Kingsley will stay at the Ministry of Magic for a while to make arrangements for the Aurors.


    Moody walked in with his wooden leg. He was injured by the Death Eaters last time. It was approaching Christmas and his injury was still a little painful.


    "Everyone is here except Kingsley."


    Lupine took out the newspaper and put it on the table, "The giant is missing."


    "Dumbledore once gave Hagrid a secret mission," Moody said gruffly, "That mission failed."


    "The Death Eaters have been in contact with giants. Originally, we thought that this matter should be over after the Death Eaters were wiped out."


    "Facts show, no." Tonks said uneasily, "How to confirm that it is the mysterious person?"


    "Except for Hagrid, only Death Eaters have been there," Lupine said solemnly. "Giants have no habit of migrating. There is only one possibility for large-scale disappearance."


    "Hidden." Sirius continued.


    The atmosphere is a bit heavy.


    "Where''s Dumbledore?" Mr. Weasley asked.


    For such an important matter, Dumbledore was not here.


    Snape said calmly: "Dumbledore is in Hogwarts."


    "Things hidden in Hogwarts." Lupine looked up at Snape, wanting to get the answer.


    But Snape pretended not to see it.


    The meeting lasted very late, and Kingsley arrived at the Black Mansion at twelve o''clock at night.


    There are too many things going on in the Ministry of Magic.


    As people who also work in the Ministry of Magic, Mr. Weasley, Tonks and former Auror Moody expressed their understanding.


    But as soon as Kingsley came up, he dropped a big bombshell.


    Even the kind that makes people dizzy when it explodes.


    "Old Jack is gone."


    "Member of the werewolf community?" Sirius asked.


    Lu Ping couldn''t sit still, and quickly stood up and asked: "What happened?"


    Kingsley said solemnly: "It was speculated that he might have been attacked by werewolf haters. The Auror wanted to intervene in the matter, but was stopped."


    "Who can stop the Auror?" Bill asked subconsciously.


    In the magical world, many people subconsciously believe that Aurors have great law enforcement power.


    This is why the Department of Magical Law Enforcement has become the largest enforcement agency of the Ministry of Magic.


    Kingsley mentioned a name that made everyone''s scalp tingle.


    "Johnny Silverhand."


    ¡­


    Chapter 452 The Disappearance of Old Jack


    The werewolf community is chaotic.


    Old Jack is missing.


    Old Jack usually went to sit under the big tree for a while, but he didn''t show up today.


    Sophie comes back to spend Christmas with old Jack.


    He saw that his home had been attacked, and Aisi and Tyro escaped because they were not at home.

 Chapter 428：

    Zoffi immediately mobilized the werewolf capture team to search.


    Nearly everyone in the werewolf community was alarmed.


    Old Jack is their beloved congressman.


    At this time, the person disappeared and traces of a fight were found in the house.


    Tyro''s face turned pale as she recognized a magic trace as the same one that had attacked her.


    The Auror also received the message.


    They can''t get in.


    Several people were received in Silverhand Manor.


    Jack, Seven, Ace, Tyro.


    Several of Old Jack''s school-going children were here, and John walked out of the study.


    He patted Tyro, the youngest, on the head, and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    "It seems that the warnings given a few days ago are not enough to make some idiots restrain themselves."


    Jack, the eldest of the four, asked, "Grandpa will be fine, right?"


    "Of course," John nodded without doubt, "This is my promise to you."


    With his words, the hanging hearts of the four people finally dropped.


    In the werewolf community, no one would disbelieve the honorable Johnny Silverhand.


    Jin came to John''s side and said, "Found it."


    John said indifferently: "Identity."


    "Wizards, and...werewolves."


    John looked sideways slightly and frowned.


    "Werewolf?"


    "Yes, one of them is a member of the werewolf community."


    "Once? He was Fenrir Greyback''s subordinate?"


    John was a little surprised. The first thing he did when he came to Knockturn Alley to open a store was to kill Fenrir Greyback.


    I didn¡¯t expect that the fleeing werewolves would dare to come back here.


    "It seems that there is someone behind them supporting them." John sneered, "Then let''s eliminate them together."


    The Shafiq family did not let them know how to restrain themselves, which was a stupid thing to do. This time, they even interfered in John''s territory.


    The warning given to Rozier last time seemed not enough to deter the group of people loyal to the Dark Lord.


    "Have some candy, Christmas shouldn''t be all about your teeth."


    John snapped his fingers, and candies were piled in front of the four children.


    ¡­


    Old Jack was kidnapped.


    He was restrained and woke up in a room with only one door.


    A man stood in front of him, looking at old Jack arrogantly.


    "What a stupid move, Carl." Old Jack recognized who it was at a glance.


    To be precise, not only did he recognize this person, he had even attended a party at Silverhand Manor.


    Carl Carlo.


    The Carlo family of the twenty-eight holy tribes.


    The only member of the family who was not captured in Azkaban.


    Old Jack raised his head and said, "You betrayed Lord Silverhand."


    "Betrayal?" Karl sneered, "I have never been loyal to him from beginning to end."


    "The only one who can make me loyal is the Dark Lord."


    He pulled out his wand, pointed it at Old Jack, and said with a ferocious smile: "Dirty werewolf, delusional about having equal rights with wizards?"


    "Crucio"


    The red light fell on Old Jack, causing him to clench his fists and his whole body twitched, unable to break free.


    A few seconds seemed like centuries.


    The color on Old Jack''s face faded, and he gasped for air after finishing.


    "The Dark Lord will return. Before that, you guys need to be eliminated."


    Carl laughed loudly, "Johnny Silverhand thought he had everything under control, but it was all in vain."


    "As long as the werewolf community sees the hypocritical side of Johnny Silverhand, they will flee."


    "Fart!" Old Jack yelled, "Lord Silverhand, you have never deceived us."


    "Really?" Karl said sadly, "He uses the status of werewolves to consolidate his own power. Only you will be foolishly kept by him."


    Seemingly enjoying the pleasure of torturing others, Carl released the Cruciatus Curse again.


    Old Jack almost fainted and was forcefully woken up by him.


    Karl smiled evilly: "An old friend of yours wants to see you again."


    The door behind him was opened, and the werewolf with a scar on his face walked in.


    When Old Jack saw the other party, his pupils shrank suddenly.


    "Old Jack, it seems that you have gained a lot under the protection of Johnny Silverhand," the scarred werewolf said with a ferocious smile, "Kill you, and these will all be mine."


    "Impossible, even if you kill me, you won''t get the werewolf community." Old Jack vented more air than inhaled, and said with force, "Mark."


    "You are wrong," Mark chuckled. "Werewolves need a leader, and your death will reignite the werewolves'' hatred of wizards."


    In the past, Fenrir cultivated his hatred of wizards by biting wizard children, and Mark was the product of this.


    If Johnny Silverhand cannot make effective decisions in the death of Old Jack, I am afraid that some werewolves in the werewolf community will be dissatisfied.


    At the same time, it intensifies the conflict between werewolves and wizards who already have differences.


    Old Jack looked stern.


    Karl said: "It seems that you have figured it out. Those werewolves will fall into the arms of the person who can set them free, the Dark Lord."


    "And I will personally kill you and go to the Ministry of Magic to surrender." Carl said crazily, "As a pure-blood descendant, I will only be imprisoned, and the werewolves will be divided."


    The wizard who killed the werewolf leader escaped unharmed. The werewolf community will definitely have great opinions on the Ministry of Magic.


    Detonate the conflict between the magic society and the werewolf community, thereby expelling the werewolves.


    Old Jack thought a lot in that moment. Carl Carlo was the last Carlo who was outside.


    Once something happens to him, other pure-blood families will definitely take action.


    There is a marriage relationship between pure bloods, and the slightest influence can affect the whole body.


    The Ministry of Magic did not dare to touch Carlo easily.


    This is an unsolvable strategy.


    Break up the werewolf community, and also cause internal strife in the Ministry of Magic.


    Pure-blood families will also be dragged into the water.


    That¡¯s why Karl can be so unscrupulous.


    Old Jack''s face turned pale. He didn''t expect that his death would make the werewolf, who had finally recovered, fall into the abyss again.


    He collapsed and shouted: "Then why don''t you kill me!"


    "Shh-" Karl grinned, "Only enough pain can maximize people''s emotions."


    The meaning is very simple. A person killed by the Death Curse and a person tortured to death by the Cruciatus Curse are obviously more capable of arousing emotions.


    When Old Jack heard this, he struggled wildly.


    He wished he had died long ago, so that the werewolf community could be preserved.


    Carl stood up with a grin, pointing the wand in his hand at Old Jack.


    When he was about to take action, an uninvited guest arrived.


    "What an excellent strategy."


    A faint voice sounded from behind.


    Karl turned his head suddenly, and a tall figure slowly approached.


    Silver mask.


    Karl smiled and said arrogantly: "As expected of the second king of the magical world, it seems you understand."


    "But so what?" Karl said with a ferocious smile without any fear, "Do you dare to kill me? Behind me are not only the Carlo family, but also more pure bloods."


    "Killing me means breaking up with them. Are you willing to be the second king?"


    The confident Carl was arrogant and domineering.


    But he didn¡¯t see John¡¯s look that looked like he was looking at a fool.


    John said casually: "You seem to be very confident in your identity?"


    Of course Karl is confident.


    Once upon a time, the Shafiq family also provoked Johnny Silverhand, but the result was nothing more than being exiled.


    Except for Carl, the rest of the Carrow family are in Azkaban.


    It is an unwritten rule of pure-blood families that they will protect the last member of a family.


    Moreover, werewolves are not regarded as humans in the magical world.


    Can killing a magical creature be considered a crime in Azkaban?


    He didn¡¯t speak, but Karl had everything written on his face.


    Catch the killer and let him go, and the werewolf community will be completely disappointed in John.


    No matter which one it is, the werewolf community will be divided.


    Karl smiled confidently and even took two steps forward.


    "Do you dare to kill me?"


    "I''ll make it happen for you."


    John raised his hand and pressed it in the air, and Karl''s body was knocked out by the impact.


    When Mark saw this and was about to take action, he was taken away by a green light.


    It was Oxer who took action, and everyone outside had been cleared.


    Gauss stepped forward and said, "Dear Lord Silverhand, if you are willing to pay me enough galleons, I don''t mind being wanted by the pure-blood family."


    John glanced at Gauss and chuckled: "5,000 Galleons."


    "Deal." Gauss''s eyes lit up.


    They are not afraid of pure blood and the Ministry of Magic as Carl imagined.


    John pulled Karl back to him.


    Karl raised his head and met a pair of vertical pupils.


    He looked at Karl with pity and said, "Do you think I still need to look at other people''s faces now?"


    So stupid.


    Do you really think pure blood can cause trouble to John?


    Gauss walked over with a playful smile, pulled out his wand and pointed it at Karl''s head.


    "I actually love peace, be broken into pieces (Reducto

 Chapter 429：

    Karl''s head exploded like a watermelon.


    After Gauss finished all this, he patted his hands and said, "Okay, it''s time for me to escape."


    "Who said you wanted to run away?" John asked.


    Gauss was stunned and said warily: "Going to jail is another price."


    John smiled, recalling the memory he had just received from Karl in his mind.


    "5,000 galleons is not the price of killing, but..."


    "Liquidation."


    Some pure-blood families still believe in the ridiculous concept of ''pure-blood supremacy'' and are obsessed with Voldemort.


    That being the case.


    Then let¡¯s solve it directly.


    Let¡¯s start with the Carlo family.


    ¡­


    Chapter 453 The liquidated family


    A person hurriedly walked into Silverhand Manor.


    Old Batty''s face was livid, and his steps were moving rapidly. You can see his mood at the moment.


    "Johnny, Johnny!" he called loudly as he walked into Silverhand Manor.


    The menacing voice echoed in the empty manor.


    "Minister Crouch."


    The silver albatross flew into the hall, calling John''s voice.


    Old Batty looked at Albatross with a sullen face, "You should give me an explanation. I remember I said, don''t go too far!"


    "I think Minister Crouch wouldn''t mind going to the garden. I can''t get away now."


    The albatross'' beak opens and closes as if it is talking.


    Old Batty tossed his robe and walked towards the garden.


    The albatross gradually turned into silver light and disappeared.


    When Old Barty arrived in the garden, he saw the famous Johnny Silverhand accompanying the little girl to catch butterflies.


    A butterfly with colorful wings flew in front of him, and Old Batty swatted it away impatiently.


    He strode in.


    The butterflies fluttered and flew around in the air.


    Tyro giggled, and John stood not far away and chuckled. He waved his wand, and butterflies turned into flowers and rained down.


    "Johnny." Old Buddy looked uncertain.


    "Minister Crouch," John waved his wand again, and the petals turned into a rabbit and jumped towards the garden.


    Tyro screamed and chased the rabbit.


    "Children''s nature is to play, isn''t it?" John glanced at Old Barty''s expression and smiled lightly, "Relax, aren''t I here?"


    "You exiled the Shafiq family," Crouch said with a stern face, "Now you are going to attack the Carlo family."


    "Johnny, I told you, don''t go too far."


    "It''s not me who went too far, Old Barty." John said calmly, "It was them."


    "But you can''t stop the Aurors from enforcing the law!" Old Barty roared.


    Fortunately, Tyro left after chasing the rabbit, otherwise the sound might have scared the little girl to tears.


    "What will happen if the Aurors are caught?" John asked, "What is the charge? Kidnapping or kidnapping of magical creatures?"


    John said calmly: "We all know how many people regard werewolves as humanoids rather than humans."


    Killing humans and humanoids are completely different crimes.


    One is a member of the same race, the other is an intelligent animal.


    Old Barty was speechless. He said in a deep voice: "You used lynching. Not only will the Ministry of Magic be embarrassed, but those purebloods will also join forces to deal with you."


    "Rare pure blood requires means to maintain the bloodline. Carl is the only child of the Carlo family."


    Old Barty stared at John''s face and said coldly: "The death of a family is enough for pure blood to deal with you at all costs."


    Pure-blood families are also human beings, and they are also afraid that one day their family will decline.


    Although today''s purebloods control huge wealth, their numbers are getting scarcer every day.


    They will be afraid that one day they will become like the Carlo family, where the last heir dies in mysterious circumstances.


    The only way is to set an unwritten rule. For the sake of the family, they need to stick together.


    And Crouch is also a pureblood.


    He came to warn John out of the greatest help from his friends.


    How will those officials, those businessmen, and how many pure-blooded people react when they receive this news?


    Old Batty knew the energy of those people.


    "You should be afraid, John." He did not call him Johnny, but said with a headache, "They don''t know your true identity, they will bite you like crazy."


    "Carl can die in the Ministry of Magic, but he must not die in the hands of others."


    "What about you, old Barty?" John said with an inexplicable smile, "You also have to abide by that unwritten rule and attack me?"


    Old Batty was furious when he heard this, "Do you think I would do this?"


    "It''s just a confirmation." John waved his hand and said with a relaxed expression, "As long as you don''t join in, it will be fine."


    "Aren''t you anxious?" Old Barty frowned, "I know you took action to stabilize the werewolf, which can be regarded as indirectly helping me, but if they join forces, I can''t help you much."


    As the Minister of Magic, Old Barty cannot monopolize all power.


    Purebloods need political power to consolidate their status, so a lot of power is in the hands of purebloods.


    Old Barty was never afraid when facing Voldemort from the outside, but although those pure bloods did not have the strength of Voldemort, their power and wealth were soft power.


    A dull knife cuts flesh, but it hurts even if you don''t die.


    "Old Barty, they won''t join forces." John said.


    "This is a promise..."


    As soon as Old Barty opened his mouth, he was interrupted by John.


    "An agreement needs to be abided by by someone." John said with an unclear smile, "There is always a shortage of people who are aware of current affairs in the world, and they will consider the heavy price."


    His words made Old Batty fall into silence.


    Like a huge shock, the color on Old Batty''s face quickly faded.


    Old Barty''s lips turned pale as he thought of something, and said in horror: "Tang Mi, where is Tang Mi Shelby?"


    He finally remembered something wrong.


    As John¡¯s butler, Silverhand¡¯s most trusted person.


    From the moment he entered the manor, Tommie Shelby had not seen anyone.


    Not only that, Silverhand Manor is surprisingly quiet.


    The security guards are gone.


    Thinking of a possibility, Old Batty roared: "Tell me, John!"


    Tyro was holding a black and white rabbit in the flowers with a bright smile.


    John rubbed the emerald green ring with his fingers and said calmly: "Old Barty, you know, rules are always only to restrain the weak."


    "And Silverhand... has never been in this category."


    "Listen well, old Barty, and play it in the storm of the night."


    ¡­


    The explosion broke the tranquility of the Rohr family.


    The three Rolls were discussing how to deal with Johnny Silverhand, and they swore about the agreement between pure bloods.


    However, their house was blown apart, and the hook penetrated the shoulder blade of the tall blond man, dragging him into the darkness.


    The light of the curse shines across the old house of Luo Er. This centuries-old house was destroyed by the curse.


    The same scene appeared in several other families.


    The Selwyn family is one of the twenty-eight holy purebloods. They have noble blood and believe in the concept of purity like Black.


    It is also because of this concept that members of their family have become supporters of Voldemort.


    At this moment, the leader of the Selwyn family was fleeing in the forest outside the castle in embarrassment.


    Selwyn''s foot slipped and he fell into the river.


    The exquisite Selwyn are known for their handsome appearance and neat clothing.


    Now he didn''t dare to waste a moment. The smelly mud was stuck to his clothes and hair, and his face was full of panic.


    The strong current carried Selwyn to another river bank.


    He didn''t dare to stop and ran non-stop.


    Sometimes a figure would flash behind him, making him terrified.


    Maybe because of bad luck, he ran to a cliff.


    "Apparition, Apparation!"


    Selwyn kept waving his broken wand, trying to escape from this place.


    But he couldn''t use Apparition.


    In anger, he threw away his wand and roared.


    "Look who this is?" came the laughter.


    Selwyn turned pale and looked around.


    A man with a playful smile and an Asian wizard came over.


    "You can''t do this!"


    Selwyn said in horror: "I am a descendant of Selwyn, and I have pure and sacred wizard blood flowing in my body!"


    "Oh?" Gauss pretended to be confused, "Holy wizard''s blood? Then I ask pure Selwyn, why do you want to go against my lord?"


    "That was a misunderstanding. I didn''t mean to target Lord Silverhand." Selwyn''s face turned pale and he explained in a panic, "It''s Carl, yes, Carl Carlo!"


    Like a life-saving dead branch grasped by a drowning man, he explained frantically: "Carl Carlo planned all of this, and, and Rolle! Yes, it''s all them, I''m innocent!"


    He tried his best to explain, but the Asian wizard next to Gauss showed impatience on his face, and he pulled out his wand and was about to take action.


    "Shh-" Gauss raised his finger to signal Selwyn to be quiet, and then scolded the Asian wizard, "How can you treat pure Selwyn like this!"


    The Asian wizard''s face darkened, and Selwyn seemed to see hope.


    Gauss took out an anonymous wand from his pocket and scolded: "Of course you have to use this wand. Your wand will be traced by others. It''s not professional at all."


    The Asian wizard took the wand impatiently.


    "Wait, I can give you money, I have a lot of money!"


    "In the drawer in my study..."


    "Avada Kedavra"


    The ruthless voice caused Selwyn''s ruler to fall down the valley. The Asian wizard broke the unnamed wand and threw it into the cliff with no expression on his face.


    Gauss said sadly: "Foolish, if I kill you, the money will be mine too."

 Chapter 430：

    The Asian wizard had become accustomed to Gauss''s inconsistent behavior. He returned to Selwyn''s castle and took out the parchment from his pocket.


    The above list of families has basically been eliminated.


    Gauss held a box and said, "The boss didn''t say you can''t make extra money. We''ll split the money 50-50."


    "I only earn what I deserve." The Asian wizard ignored him.


    In Selwyn Castle, every life was wiped out.


    Not only here, five pure-blood families were wiped out overnight.


    "That''s right," Gauss took out a piece of human skin from his pocket, picked up a wand and pointed it at the skin, and the Black Mark appeared over Selwyn Castle.


    ¡­


    Chapter 454 The Emerald Ring under the Moonlight


    Old Batty left and came back.


    He didn''t seem to have thought that John would dare to do this.


    That was a pure-blood family, and five of them were wiped out just like that.


    "Do you still have the Ministry of Magic in your eyes?"


    This was the first time Old Batty got angry in front of John.


    Everyone was kicked out, and in the empty manor, he was like a furious lion, banging his palms on the table loudly.


    John leaned back in his chair and listened quietly to Old Barty angrily telling him what a mess the Ministry of Magic was in.


    He also told John what he had done inside.


    Amelia Bones demanded a thorough investigation into the matter, and Aurors visited every family overnight.


    Such bad things have made people panic.


    If you are not careful, old Barty will be dragged down by Amelia.


    This is something old Batty cannot tolerate.


    Although he has always cooperated with John, this behavior was beyond the scope of his tolerance.


    After Old Barty roared out his emotions, John spoke calmly.


    "Old Barty, I''m very happy that despite this situation, you are still running for your friends."


    His words made Old Batty sit down and remain silent.


    "Yes, they are dead," John rubbed his fingers on the alexandrite, his voice flat, "But where is the evidence?"


    "Everyone can think of who did it," Old Barty stared at John and said coldly, "As soon as something happened to Old Jack, you took action."


    "No, Old Barty, you are wrong." John was not wearing a mask, so Old Barty could clearly see the curve of the corner of his mouth, "Even if there was nothing wrong with Old Jack, I would do it."


    "You..." Old Batty''s eyes widened, "Do you know what you are talking about?"


    A black owl flew in from the window sill and stood on the railing.


    John said noncommittally: "No Auror came, does this mean you suppressed it?"


    Old Batty did not answer, but frowned, "Answer my question, John Wick!"


    "Well, since you want to know," John shrugged, with a devilish smile on his face, "I''m doing it for you, Old Barty."


    "For me? Nonsense!" Old Batty snorted.


    John was not angry, and said easily: "Carol, Rolle, Selwyn, Jeffrey, Monroe."


    The families that disappeared in this attack were read out one by one, and Old Batty''s brows never relaxed.


    "What do you think Voldemort needs most right now?"


    Without waiting for Old Barty to answer, John said to himself: "Human? No, he needs to make society chaotic. Only enough chaos can allow him to win over more people."


    "These five families are hiding or tending to Voldemort, and their existence is a factor of social instability."


    Old Batty said: "So you killed them directly?"


    "No, no, no," John shook his index finger and said with a faint smile, "I''m not that cruel."


    "They want to cause chaos in society. What do you think is the best way?"


    Old Batty was not a fool. Hearing John say this, he thought.


    After a while, Old Batty gave his answer.


    "Ministry of Magic."


    "Bingo," John snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "the werewolf group is migrating to the werewolf community, and the community is growing day by day."


    "Old Jack is a member of the Ministry of Magic, and he is also the representative and leader of werewolves. His death will provoke a war of discrimination hidden under the veil of peace."


    "If there is a riot among werewolves on such a large scale, the result will directly allow the Ministry of Magic to make a decision."


    Before John could finish speaking, old Barty was sweating on his forehead and said in disbelief: "Replace the Minister of Magic?"


    "Yes, that''s right." John said, "A scapegoat, but also a pure-blood family member."


    "The werewolf''s resentment will be transferred to you, and the re-competition phase will become a period of chaos."


    "Werewolves are dissatisfied with the magical society and easily fall into the dark lineup."


    Every time John said something, Old Barty felt frightened.


    "These five families are within the scope of my liquidation," John smiled calmly, "They did not bow their heads at the last gathering."


    "Moreover, their deaths will not cause dissatisfaction from other families."


    He knocked on the table casually, and several thick books flew off the bookshelf.


    The booklets were opened in front of Old Batty.


    "The Flint family and Monroe had a dispute over potions, and members of the Prewett family were killed by the Carrow family."


    "Selwyn took away many of the Longbottom family''s material supplies."


    "Roll had a political feud with Greengrass and also suppressed Arthur Weasley in the Ministry of Magic."


    "Jeffrey and Shacklebolt also had a fight about pulling out their wands."


    A piece of bill, a piece of data.


    Everything was put in front of Old Barty. What John had killed were five families. They were simply five hated bugs.


    "I originally wanted to use suppression to gradually make them bankrupt, but now..."


    John touched the head of the black long-eared owl Riddle and said casually: "It was them who handed the knife to me."


    Old Barty silently opened the parchments one by one, and the more he looked at them, the more frightened he became.


    Under the planning of these families, it seems easy to overthrow a Minister of Magic.


    It is easy to dodge an open spear but hard to guard against a hidden arrow.


    They are vipers in the gutter, ready to bite Old Barty at any time.


    Old Barty had seen it all, so John stood up and walked to stand behind Old Barty.


    He put his hands on Old Barty''s shoulders and said in a deep voice: "Old Barty, we are friends, people on the same boat. Just as you refused to be accompanied by the Auror, I also made my return."


    "Five families with ulterior motives gained an unshakable position."


    "No," Old Barty raised his head and refuted John''s words, he said, "They are a group of Death Eaters who were liquidated by Voldemort."


    John smiled, and Old Barty was convinced.


    No one has a good impression of someone who wants to take him down.


    John did a very clever thing, and the Dark Mark floated in the sky of every family.


    Although many people know that Voldemort is unlikely to take action at this time, as long as the people believe it, it will be fine.


    Old Barty''s face was cold, and John showed him that his position was not absolutely stable.


    But, is John worthy of his wholehearted trust?


    Old Batty looked deeply at John and said, "What do you want?"


    "We are friends, Old Barty." John said with a bright smile.


    But Old Batty knows that friends are the biggest creditors.


    He left Silverhand Manor.


    Before leaving, he looked back at that place.


    The people on the balcony were blurry, but the jade ring was particularly dazzling.


    The alliance of pure-blood families is indeed powerful, but in the face of the power that determines life and death, it is like a ridiculous trick.


    ¡­


    "The tragedy of five families, the truth turned out to be..."


    "Equality of werewolves is on the agenda again, Minister Crouch delivers a speech"


    "Darkness never leaves us, it will only crawl in the darkness"


    "Guarding Christmas, Lockhart Arrives in Person"


    Public opinion must always be in the hands of the strong.


    The Ministry of Magic has experienced a huge crisis, but it is only mentioned in just one sentence.


    Voldemort unfortunately took the blame, and the Ministry of Magic stepped up its defenses.


    The deaths of five families were revealed in this way.


    As for the unwritten rules among pure-blood families?


    When the whale falls, all things come into being.


    John did not touch the five family properties.


    Cannibalized by other families.


    The family that has benefited will only send a roaring letter to the Ministry of Magic in a symbolic way.


    Among them, three families received the most, namely Malfoy, Greengrass, and Longbottom.


    Longbottom took over the materials market, Greengrass opened up the potions market, and Malfoy entered the Quidditch ranks.


    After absorbing those industries, the strength of the three families suddenly became the three richest among the twenty-eight sacred tribes.


    Sometimes, a big pie falls from the sky, and you have to be forced into it if you want to hide.


    Lucius happily opened two bottles of expensive Silverhand Wine Cellar premium wine.


    Greengrass bought Astoria a new Firebolt.


    The Longbottom family heard that Neville had custom-made clothes with very good elasticity.


    Other families who have not reaped the benefits want to jump around, but it is a pity that they are trying to scare the monkeys.


    They all know who those families died for.


    John interviewed several families, and the Gower and Crabbe families stated that they were definitely not involved.


    John believed it, because he didn¡¯t know if it was a genetic problem, but the people from these two families all seemed to have upright faces.


    Just like the elderly versions of Goyle and Crabbe.


    The most difficult thing for Old Barty was solved by John.


    As long as there are enough interests, those agreements are nothing more than empty words.


    If you add an unbreakable oath, maybe they will abide by it honestly.


    ¡­

 Chapter 431：

    Chapter 455 Percy¡¯s Transfiguration


    It seems that everyone has forgotten about the five families.


    On Christmas Eve, Lockhart appeared at Silverhand Press.


    This move made the young women who had already heard about it scream.


    Wearing a gorgeous brown outfit that showed off his maturity, Lockhart also held a pipe in his hand.


    "Don''t be afraid, because I''m coming."


    He walked up to many book fans and said the classic line of the great wizard Lockhart in the book.


    This time, the crowd¡¯s screams increased by an unknown number of decibels.


    Even the snow on the eaves was shaken off.


    Mrs. Weasley was among them.


    Seeing their mother screaming, Ron and Harry both looked at Lockhart with disgust.


    They really can''t understand what''s so good about Lockhart.


    Originally, Mrs. Weasley didn''t want to come over to them, but Ron made an excuse to help the twins.


    The twins'' shop is so profitable that they even plan to buy the shop in Hogsmeade and open a branch.


    You must know that it has only been less than a year since they started working.


    The huge profits made even poor boy Ron envious.


    Harry didn''t feel much about it. He didn''t know much about money.


    "Where is Ginny?" Harry asked Ron, paying more attention to Ginny.


    Ron looked around and didn''t see Ginny, so he said casually: "Let''s go to George and Fred''s shop?"


    He doesn''t think his sister will disappear or disappear.


    After all, Ginny is a lioness that no one can afford to offend.


    Harry has been feeling a strange feeling since he last held hands with Ginny.


    But he has to restrain himself, because Ginny is Dean''s girlfriend, and he is not a shameless person like Blaise.


    He deceived himself and attributed that feeling to his care for his brothers and sisters.


    Maybe this will make Harry feel better.


    Mr. Weasley is very busy, so busy that he has to go to the Ministry of Magic on Christmas Eve.


    Regarding the disappearance of five families, this incident made everyone in the Order of the Phoenix uneasy.


    Old Barty announced that it was Voldemort who did it in order to take revenge on the Death Eater family for not being able to show up when needed.


    But everyone with a discerning eye knows that Voldemort may be cruel, but he will not wipe out five families at once.


    The subsequent profit distribution allowed them to vaguely guess who did it.


    But they are not sure.


    A man who was the same size as his own son actually wiped out five families in one night.


    Not to mention the people they know the identity of, even the people who don¡¯t know the identity don¡¯t believe it.


    Kingsley was in the Auror office to inquire about information, and others were not idle either.


    Old Jack returns to the werewolf community, and they all know what happened.


    The reliance on Johnny Silverhand is even greater.


    Headed to Weasley''s Wizarding Wheezes and found Ginny there.


    Ginny was talking to a Hufflepuff girl about the effects of the Daydream Spell.


    After hearing this, the girl blushed and walked away. After a while, she bought one and paid and left.


    George said: "Ginny, you should do business with us."


    "Yes, we can give you shares." Fred came over and put his arm around his sister''s shoulders with a bewildered look on his face.


    Ron came over and threatened with a stern face: "Mom will kill you if she knows."


    "Mom won''t kill us." George made a face.


    "Mom will just kill you, little Ronnie."


    Fred handed over Ron''s nickname, making him want to seal his mouth with a spell.


    Ron asked: "Harry, how do you recite that curse?"


    "Block?" Harry replied.


    "What is that? It doesn''t sound like good magic." George asked.


    Ginny snorted and said, "Harry, are you still learning the spells in that book?"


    Even Fred was surprised. He said: "What book? Harry, you won''t come across any magic props, right?"


    "Nothing." Harry said vaguely.


    Fred didn''t give up, "Harry, the spell of unknown origin may be black magic."


    "Come on," Ron said disapprovingly, "Just say some scary things."


    Seeing his brother''s attitude, Fred was not angry either.


    In fact, Harry thought the same thing. Hermione said that these handwritten spells may be dark magic that is not allowed by the Ministry of Magic, but he didn''t think there was anything good or bad about it.


    He also taught Crabbe a lesson with a spell to grow his toes crazily.


    They are here to help, so naturally they won¡¯t chat.


    Ron had some objections and wanted to come out to play, but he actually came to work.


    "Stop complaining," said George, "and give Fatty over there a bag of dragon-roasted chestnuts."


    Ron had no choice but to go over and take out the chestnuts roasted by the fire dragon model.


    Because it was too hot, a piece of his skin was burned off.


    Weasley''s Wizarding Wheezes has a lot of customers, especially after the Quidditch match. Many people come to see the various props from the Wizarding Wheezes.


    It wasn''t until the afternoon that Harry and the others had time to rest.


    The twins once again thought that they could send recruitment brochures to Hogwarts and get a few low-paid graduates.


    "Okay, I need to go to Knockturn Alley." George winked at Ginny, "I''ll leave it to you."


    "Knockturn Alley?" Ron became interested and immediately came over and said, "Please, don''t let me continue to be the **** fire dragon roasting chestnut officer."


    "Well, maybe you could consider becoming a Daydream Curse salesman?" George sneered.


    Ron immediately blushed, and Harry also wanted to go to Knockturn Alley.


    He had not officially entered Knockturn Alley, a place that Mrs. Weasley had expressly forbidden to approach.


    Ginny also came on stage, and the three of them worked hard to get George to let go.


    Very unkindly, I left all the work to Fred.


    Fred protested loudly from behind.


    Knockturn Alley is not what Harry and the others thought.


    Especially Harry, who once strayed into Knockturn Alley and was brought out by John.


    At that time, Knockturn Alley did not have such a wide road.


    Looking at the greatly changed Knockturn Alley, Harry and Ron''s eyes widened.


    "Did John do all this?" Harry murmured.


    George walked through the Knockturn Garden between Knockturn Alley and Diagon Alley with ease.


    Along the way, they came to a house with a tin box written on it. George came here to get the goods.


    A big bald man came out and said with a smile: "George, are you the same as before?"


    "Twenty more Diagon Alley uniforms."


    The big bald head nodded and agreed. It can be seen from the conversation between the two that they have a good relationship.


    Harry and Ron also wanted to take a walk in Knockturn Alley.


    Ginny was attracted by the silver eggshell brought by the witch nearby.


    The two people walked out of the tin box, and Harry said: "I remember that place used to be the Borgin Bock store."


    He pointed in a direction and happened to see a person walking in.


    "Percy?" Harry was stunned and hurriedly pulled Ron.


    Ron also saw Percy walking into the most luxurious store.


    They discussed quietly how Percy could be here.


    Just as they were about to go over, they were slapped on the head from behind by George.


    "What, you want to go shopping at Johnny Silverhand''s store?"


    George got a licorice stick from the big bald man and gave it to Ginny.


    "That''s Johnny Silverhand over there?"


    This was the first time Harry saw him, and he immediately thought of John.


    Maybe Percy went to find John.


    After finishing his work, George was about to leave. Before leaving, he saw Percy walking out of Johnny Silverhand''s store.


    Percy saw them and turned around and walked towards this side.


    "Ginny, George." Percy walked up to them and said hello.


    Ron was very unhappy because his name was not there.


    George exaggerated: "Oh my god, it''s Director Percy."


    Percy has already gotten used to his funny look.


    When he saw Ginny, his stern face softened.


    "I came here to choose gifts for my family." He took out two gift boxes from the blue-spotted paper bag.


    Ginny was pleasantly surprised.


    Percy looked at his sister and suddenly turned his attention to Ron.


    "I heard Draco say that you bullied Ginny?"


    Percy''s eyes were very unkind, which made Ron stunned.


    After some time passed, he had somewhat forgotten about it.


    But Percy didn''t forget.


    Malfoy described everything Ron said to him in detail, and he did not rule out the possibility of adding insult to injury, but Ron did scold Ginny.


    "Don''t blame others for things you can''t do," Percy taught with a straight face, "improve yourself."


    Ron became angry as soon as he heard about it. What qualifications do you, a member of the Star Club, have to say anything about you?


    But soon, Ron knew that besides being his brother, Percy was also an excellent wizard.


    Ron''s eyebrows turned white, and he felt his height shrink.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Ron was also Percy''s brother, he would have walked out of Knockturn Alley sideways today.


    "You''re not allowed to bully Ginny in school, you know?"


    Percy left a word, turned around and left here.


    George patted Ron on the head and said with a smile: "Look at the best, at least he didn''t make you a dwarf forever."


    Ron was furious.


    ¡­

 Chapter 432：

    Chapter 456 Advice to Lu Ping


    Old Jack was hospitalized at Silver Cross Hospital.


    His children came to visit.


    Old Jack stroked Tyro''s head, and Ais brought him a lot of candies.


    Zuo Fei and Chu Dai also came.


    "The reporters outside were driven away." Zuo Fei came in with an unhappy expression.


    "Those guys are like sharks smelling something fishy and want to report on the latest situation of the congressman."


    Chu Dai came over, and Tai Luo ran over and timidly called her brother.


    "Lord Johnny Silverhand got justice for us," Old Jack said after being traumatized by the Cruciatus Curse. "I hope you remember that no matter what, you will always stand by Lord Silverhand."


    He thought of Karl''s plan, which made him feel frightened.


    You can die, but the werewolf cannot be destroyed.


    He took his children''s hands and asked them to make a vow.


    "Promise me no matter when." Old Jack''s eyes were cloudy and his voice was sincere.


    Chudai and Zuo Fei looked at each other and nodded.


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa, we will definitely not betray Lord Silverhand." Zuo Fei said solemnly, "It was Lord Silverhand who gave us everything."


    Chu Dai also said: "Even if I betray the Ministry of Magic, I will not stand against Lord Silverhand."


    "Okay, that''s good." Old Jack lay down, the pain in his heart making it difficult for him to breathe.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door of the ward.


    Tyro ran over and opened the door.


    After opening the door, a familiar person appeared here.


    "What are you doing here?" Zoffie stared at the visitor with an unkind look, "Remus Lupin."


    They all know that this man once lobbied Old Jack.


    Lupine held flowers in his hand and was not angry in the face of Sophie''s aggressive attitude.


    "I''m here to visit old Jack."


    "You are not needed here." Zuo Fei issued an eviction order, "I have law enforcement rights over you."


    Lu Ping smiled bitterly, turned around and left.


    "Zophie," Old Jack''s weak voice sounded, "let him come over."


    Lupine''s footsteps stopped, and even if Zuofi didn''t want to see him, he could only obey.


    He came to Old Jack''s bedside and put the flowers into the vase.


    "Are you okay, old Jack?" Lupine asked with concern.


    He has respect and care for this elder who once took care of him.


    Old Jack smiled weakly, "You can''t die yet, but the Cruciatus Curse is unpleasant."


    Looking up at his children, Old Jack said: "Go out, I want to stay with him for a while."


    Chudai held down Zoffie who wanted to speak, and Ais took Tyro''s hand.


    Old Jack''s children walked out of the ward and closed the door.


    There were only two people left in the ward. Old Jack pushed his body to sit up, and Lupine hurriedly helped him adjust the pillow to make him sit comfortably.


    "What do you want to know, Remus." Old Jack coughed twice and said, "Or is it something the person behind you wants to know?"


    Old Jack is getting older and older, and his body begins to decline this year.


    His temples were gray, and the wrinkles on Old Jack''s face had become kind.


    Lupine looked at Old Jack like this and sighed: "You must despise me, right?"


    "Remus, you have to choose what kind of life you want." Old Jack coughed again, this time so serious that the children outside were worried.


    "Yes, I do have some questions," Lupine chose to be honest, "about that day, after you were kidnapped, and what happened to the five families."


    "These things are very important, because Fu Di..."


    "It''s not him you want to know, right?" Old Jack''s cloudy eyes suddenly seemed to have the power to see through people''s hearts. He looked at Lupine steadily, "You want to know, is this matter related to Johnny Silver?" Hand related?¡±


    "Remus," Old Jack sighed, "Why do you always hold on to Mr. Silverhand?"


    Why?


    Lupine couldn''t explain clearly. Maybe John''s was so different that they couldn''t do otherwise.


    "I can tell you what happened, and I can also tell you about the five families."


    Old Jack''s eyes suddenly became sharp, "But before I tell you all this, you need to make a choice."


    "Remus, do you want to live as a werewolf or a wizard?"


    Hearing this question, for some reason, Lu Ping''s heart beat a beat slower.


    Old Jack''s eyes were menacing, and his voice was even more majestic as an elder.


    "As a werewolf, live for werewolves, or become a wizard and give up your identity?"


    "I know that we are werewolves, existences that were once expelled and hated by all."


    "But none of this is what we want. None of us wants to become a werewolf."


    "Werewolves are monsters and have no place for us." Old Jack coughed again, and Lupine hurriedly poured water for him.


    After drinking a sip of water, Old Jack felt better.


    "If you want to live as a werewolf, you need to lead your werewolf brothers and sisters to resist when the wizard kills werewolves and fight for equality for werewolves."


    Lu Ping''s eyes were a little confused.


    He had never thought about it, as old Jack said.


    There is a conflict between werewolves and wizards, and discrimination cannot be eliminated in a short time.


    As a werewolf, he wants to protect the oppressed group of werewolves.


    But as a wizard, he seems to need to contribute to the magical world.


    Old Jack was not in a hurry, he was waiting for Lupine to make his choice.


    "I think... I can''t get rid of my identity as a werewolf," Lupine said with a bitter smile. "Although there are cruel and bloodthirsty werewolves, they are all victims."


    "Yes, victim." Old Jack looked at Lupine and said, "Then you shouldn''t treat Lord Silverhand like this."


    "Don''t mention those potential harms or conspiracy theories to me." Old Jack interrupted Lupine''s words domineeringly and said without any doubt, "I can tell you what happened, but at the same time I need to give you some advice."


    "Dumbledore cannot bring peace to werewolves. Between wizards and werewolves, he will choose wizards without hesitation."


    Old Jack said solemnly: "Just like this time, if it were him, I believe he would not choose a werewolf."


    Afterwards, Old Jack talked about what happened when he was kidnapped.


    The coughing sound during this period made the children outside open the door several times to check if anything was okay.


    Lu Ping listened quietly, his expression changing from curious at the beginning to confused at the end.


    The status of werewolves.


    The kidnapping of a pure-blood family.


    No matter which one, it is impossible to ignore.


    "I don''t know the specific story of those five families, but..." A respectful look appeared on Old Jack''s face, "Your Excellency Silverhand never abandoned us."


    Lu Ping took a deep breath. He felt that the air had become thinner and he needed to get out to resume brain function.


    He left Silver Cross Hospital and came to the Johnny Silver Hand store in a daze.


    He used to work in this place and watched the people coming in and out.


    He walked in subconsciously.


    The wooden plank cut open by Johnny Silverhand was gone, and it was unbelievably spacious.


    "One of our own?" Lu Ping looked at the novelty items on the counter.


    His best memories in the first half of his life were at Hogwarts. Only after he came out into society did he realize how kind Dumbledore was back then.


    Werewolves enroll in school without wolfsbane potion.


    There he met James, met Sirius, and that **** traitor Peter Pettigrew.


    I have been a prefect, and I once had a magic fight with Snape.


    It can be said that he relied on that memory to get through the gloomy time in the later period.


    James is dead and Sirius is in prison.


    The four-person team collapsed overnight.


    He is like a lone wolf who has lost his tribe, wandering around in the magical society.


    Werewolves are at the bottom of society and sometimes are not considered human beings at all.


    In Defense Against the Dark Arts, learn how to resist this evil existence.


    In the view of Remus of the Order of the Phoenix, the social harm that the Society of Stars may bring, Johnny Silverhand''s unscrupulousness, and even the suspicion of erasing five families.


    But from the perspective of the werewolf Lupine, he was a being who openly fought against the big family for the werewolves. The power he fought for for the werewolves may have been to increase his own power, but all the favors were real.


    If the werewolf is suppressed again, what should I do?


    Fight for the werewolves, or hide away and become a wizard?


    Dumbledore is a god, but the **** of Remus Lupin.


    Only Lupine felt his tenderness.


    Johnny Silverhand is a god, and he is the **** of werewolves. The entanglement of interests gave rise to the werewolf community.


    "Remus?"


    A confused voice came, and Lu Ping looked back.


    Tonks'' hair turned black, she looked around and leaned over and lowered her voice: "What are you doing here?"


    "I''m just taking a walk," Lupine said, and asked doubtfully, "Tonks, why are you here?"


    "I thought you came to see me," Tonks complained a little, "I''m here to investigate the affairs of five families."


    "I already have a guess about this matter." Lupine looked at Tonks''s complaining expression and couldn''t help but smile, "Now we can go back and celebrate Christmas."


    "God, I don''t want to see Mrs. Weasley continue to create ''accidental encounters'' for me and Bill." Tonks continued to complain.


    But he still followed Lupine out of Johnny Silverhand¡¯s store honestly.


    ¡­


    Chapter 457 Christmas at the Wick Family


    Whether they are Muggles or wizards, they all have those who are in power and seek profit.


    John is an alchemist, a businessman who deals with magic.


    The alchemical principle he deeply believes in is equivalent exchange.


    The same goes for his behavior.


    With 10% profit, capital will be used everywhere.


    With 20% profit, capital can become active.


    At 50% profit, capital will take desperate risks.

 Chapter 433：

    With 100% profit, capital dares to trample all human laws.


    And the profit John gave in this incident was enough to shut up the purebloods.


    They have zero cost and zero loss. The only thing they need to do is to keep their mouths shut.


    Conscience begins to disappear after being blinded by money.


    John doesn''t care about that, even if the money can expand his industry a lot.


    Malfoy came to Silverhand Manor. He was very proud of himself recently.


    After officially confirming the relationship with Astoria, the family business suddenly picked up again.


    Even now those **** lips are much plumper than usual.


    When John saw him, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Stop laughing." Malfoy said angrily, "I tried every method but nothing worked."


    "Then I would suggest you go to Silver Cross Hospital, where there are therapists who specialize in dealing with curse injuries." John advertised his hospital.


    "It''s too expensive," Malfoy said with a frightened expression. "A test costs one hundred galleons."


    This hospital, established less than two years ago, is still very young, but the equipment inside is no worse than St. Mungo''s.


    The only thing that people criticize is that it is expensive.


    Especially expert consultation is ridiculously expensive.


    This kind of thing has been in the newspapers more than once.


    "That''s because you don''t have medical insurance," John spread his hands and said helplessly, "What makes you not a Knockturn Alley person."


    "Can''t you get me one?" Malfoy said awkwardly, "My father wants one too."


    By the way, Lucius, a well-known curator, does not have medical insurance because of his vigilance. The Museum of Dark Arts is in Diagon Alley.


    Every time he went to Silver Cross Hospital for a check-up, Lucius would spend double the price.


    "No way, that''s the rule." John shrugged. Originally, this medical insurance was used to attract talents to Knockturn Alley.


    There are three ways to obtain it. The first is to have a job in Knockturn Alley, the second is to live in Knockturn Alley, and the third is to be an employee of Silverhand.


    The Malfoy family has none of the three, so it obviously does not qualify.


    "Okay." Malfoy muttered dissatisfiedly, his lips looking funny.


    It was not without trouble that Malfoy came over. He brought a piece of news for John.


    "Mum met Bellatrix once," Malfoy said. "Bellatrix has a connection with Voldemort."


    "What did they say?" John asked suddenly.


    "I don''t know," Malfoy shook his head and said, "Bellatrix deliberately concealed it, and even mother only heard a sentence."


    Malfoy looked strange and said: "Stoat."


    "Stoat?" John repeated, feeling strange.


    That was the news that Narcissa overheard, and it seemed to be a target of Voldemort.


    "Stoat" can be used as a title. Is it a person or a place?


    "It seems that Voldemort is indeed constantly wooing some beings."


    John fell into deep thought. Voldemort''s trace was unknown. There had been no movement since he appeared in a foreign country.


    Unlike Grindelwald, John saw Grindelwald from the newspaper.


    He is wanted, but his followers have risen to thirty people.


    One of the major events was the assassination of a German Ministry of Magic official.


    Although there was no evidence that he did it, the Ministry of Magic still blamed him.


    This made Grindelwald wanted across the country.


    Appeared again, his deeds were in another snowy country.


    However, his followers didn''t seem to follow him, and there were only two people following him.


    "The motive is unknown, it''s really difficult to deal with." John looked at Grindelwald''s whereabouts and put down the newspaper.


    "Make peace of mind first."


    He prioritized dealing with Voldemort.


    "Is it because we don''t have enough chips? Why don''t we take action yet?"


    John calculated Voldemort''s bargaining chips, and the giants alone were not enough.


    The five hidden pure-blood families were wiped out by him again, and even the plan to split the werewolves was shattered.


    "The next step for him is to either seek help from abroad, or continue to win over dark creatures."


    John took off the ring on his finger.


    The emerald green ring symbolizes the power of the Silver Hand.


    After several years of operation, John had the ability to compete with others.


    He doesn''t want to capsize at this moment.


    Whether it''s Voldemort or himself, only one can survive.


    "You have to grow up quickly, Voldemort." John didn''t want to search for Voldemort all over the world.


    "Draco." He suddenly called Malfoy.


    Malfoy: "?"


    "Little Barty is waiting for you in the garden," John said with a harmless smile. "He feels the need to strengthen you. After all, you can''t even dodge the Wasp Curse."


    Malfoy''s expression changed drastically, come again?


    Are you still giving people a break on Christmas?


    "This is to keep you alive, Draco." John chuckled, "Carelessness can lead to death."


    Malfoy curled his lips and muttered: "I don''t have medical insurance." If he gets injured, he has to pay for it himself.


    John watched him leave with a grimace.


    Standing in Silver Hand Manor, it seems that this place only looks like a house when the banquet begins.


    "It''s a bit deserted." John looked at the empty manor.


    There is nothing remotely Christmassy here.


    John stood on the second floor, holding his chin and thinking for a while.


    "Going home for the holidays might be a good choice."


    Speaking of which, he never came home even once on Christmas Day.


    In this case, John plans to go home this year.


    "I remember Dad wanted an owl."


    In the magical world, if you want to communicate with your family, you need to rely on owls.


    John came to the fireplace of Silverhand Manor. The flame inside turned blue, and he stepped inside.


    The flames engulfed him, and in the blink of an eye he arrived at the fireplace of the Star Club.


    He walked out, and the golden words turned into little people, jumping over.


    John flexed his fingers to fend off the little guy who wanted to jump on his shoulders, and came to one of the doors and opened it.


    When he came out again, he had a thief-looking gray owl in his hand.


    Big head, round amber eyes.


    Doesn''t seem very smart.


    As he prepared to re-enter the fireplace, John frowned.


    He walked to the door and opened it, and when he saw the old man outside, he looked unhappy.


    "Oh, John." Dumbledore greeted John with a smile.


    John said expressionlessly: "It''s really difficult for the great wizard Dumbledore. He has to stay here even on Christmas."


    Dumbledore was not embarrassed. Instead, he blinked and said, "As a gatekeeper, I feel that I need to fulfill my duties faithfully."


    "Haha." John smiled emotionlessly.


    If you believe you have ghosts, aren''t you just afraid that something will happen to your Holy Grail at Hogwarts?


    "Then you have really good ears." John said, not knowing whether it was sarcasm or ridicule.


    Turning around and closing the door, he just saw Dumbledore holding the wand in his hand.


    They probably thought that the Star Club had been invaded.


    Even without the Elder Wand, this man is still the most powerful wizard in the world.


    There was no way to stop his prying eyes even through a door.


    John returned to the fireplace. The Gray Owl wanted to stand on John''s shoulders, but he stopped him.


    "If Basil finds out, your hair will be pulled out."


    That was Basil¡¯s exclusive seat, and Basil was very vindictive.


    Like carrying a little chicken, he carried Gray Owl into the fireplace regardless of Gray Owl''s protest.


    Blue flames engulfed the two of them.


    Dumbledore just left outside the door.


    ¡­


    The basement of Wick''s house.


    The golden flame without firewood suddenly turned blue, and John stepped out of it.


    Opening the basement door, John walked up the stairs.


    "What do you think of this?"


    He heard the voice of his father Watson, who was trying to put his wizard king on the Christmas tree.


    Mrs. Wick glanced at him, turned around and continued to make herself a cup of black tea.


    Watson was not angry either. He placed the protesting wizard chess pieces on the Christmas tree one by one.


    Among them, the silver knight was still shouting, "I have made contributions to this family, I am a meritorious official!"


    "Shut up, you just caught the mouse for me."


    Watson placed the Silver Knight in the middle of the Christmas tree.


    When the Silver Knight saw the scenery here, he immediately changed his mind, "The scenery here is really good."


    Suddenly, a gray owl flew over and looked at the silver knight with its head tilted.


    Watson was startled by this guy who appeared out of nowhere.


    "Where does this come from?" said Watson.


    As soon as he turned his head, he saw John walking up.


    Regardless of the fact that the Silver Knight was pecked by the Gray Owl and screamed, Watson said in surprise: "John!"


    When Mrs. Wick heard the sound, her hand shook and the black tea spilled onto the table.


    She looked back and saw John standing there.


    Ignoring wiping, Mrs. Wick ran over.


    A family of three reunited.


    ¡­

 Chapter 434：

    Chapter 458 The hoot of the owl


    Mrs. Wick holds her child.


    "You''re back, John."


    This is the first time in six years that John has gone home for the holidays.


    Watson happily patted John on the shoulder.


    Then Watson was frightened away by Mrs. Wick''s murderous eyes.


    Silverhand Manor is very big, but it doesn¡¯t feel like home.


    When John comes home, his room is always spotless.


    No matter what time, Mrs. Wick will take care of it.


    When Watson heard that the gray owl was an owl for him, he was immediately happy to use the owl to send a letter to John.


    John looked at his father speechlessly.


    "Here, let me give you a name. If you think you can, give me one." Watson''s interest continued after dinner.


    "I''ll call you... Basil No. 2."


    Watson said this with confidence, but what he got in return was the look of a fool from Gray Owl.


    Obviously, the gray owl, who was knocked three meters away by Basil''s wings just now, doesn''t like this name.


    Watson said a few more words, and finally made a sound on the name Qiqi.


    But the voice made Watson a little confused.


    "Roar-"


    Watson took out his ears and said blankly: "Is this how an owl hoots?"


    John said calmly: "The potential is different between owls."


    "But this is obviously not the cry of an owl," Watson said with a look on his face like "You''re kidding me." "Does this sound like the cry of a dragon?"


    "Dad," John shook his head regretfully, "you should look at your eyes. How can an owl be a dragon?"


    Although Watson thought it made sense, looking at the big head and round face, he still felt something was wrong.


    In the end, Mrs. Wick believed in her son unconditionally and told Watson not to ask again if he didn''t want to sleep on the sofa.


    Watson had to accept that his owl''s hoot was strange.


    Tomorrow is Christmas.


    John is back to make this Christmas very lively.


    Three owls sit in a row.


    Tom looked up at the three guys from below, and the dog''s claws scratched the cabinet, causing sawdust to fly.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Wick still liked the little guy she had chosen, and let him jump on the sofa. The dog''s head was placed on Mrs. Wick''s lap and he was gently stroked.


    Tom''s tail wagged proudly, which made Basil on the cabinet very unhappy.


    It flew down and plucked the hair off Tom''s tail with its beak.


    Immediately there was a cat-dog war at home. Well, owls are also considered cats, right?


    Snow falls from the sky.


    A frosty Christmas turns the earth white.


    The second day.


    The Wickers'' fireplace was lit, and the flames were burning brightly.


    Tom was lying on the carpet, leaning against the fireplace, with a comfortable look on his face.


    John received a greeting card from Neville and the others.


    Cedric sent him a letter containing Egyptian sand.


    He traveled to Egypt and met wizards there.


    Neville sent John a piece of clothing that is super stretchy and wear-resistant.


    Daphne is a gift box containing a scarf and a pocket watch.


    John opened the pocket watch. This pocket watch was custom-made. The hands inside were made of gold, silver and precious stones.


    Percy sent an alchemy book, but John had read this book and Percy didn''t know about it.


    Furong sent a very beautiful necklace, which seemed to be for women.


    John asked strangely: "Last year I gave women perfume, but this time I gave them necklaces?"


    He was a little confused. Did he think of himself as a little girl?


    Put the necklace away, the bottle of perfume last year was accidentally knocked over by Tom.


    This year, my uncle sent me a new gift, which is not a shameful thing.


    It¡¯s a witcher silver medal.


    Above is a dragon.


    It seems that John re-created it after telling them about the witcher.


    He opened the broom pliers sent by Malfoy and found a Quidditch book inside.


    It is estimated that Malfoy is still evil. In order not to become the captain of Slytherin, he is planning to involve John in cheating.


    Unfortunately, John has no plans to play Quidditch.


    Even the maintenance of his Firebolt was done by Malfoy.


    Opening the gift box, John saw Riddle flying back from outside.


    After a while, Basil also came back, with a brown feather stuck to its foot.


    At the same time, he also brought the Daily Prophet, thinking that he had just gone out to beat up another owl.


    I opened the newspaper and took a look. Lockhart¡¯s conspicuous bag was still holding a handshake party during the holidays.


    But I have to admit that his fearless and even ignoring Voldemort spirit has alleviated the panic that "Voldemort committed another crime" some time ago.


    Came to the Overturned Garden to guide the rehearsal of the drama, and even performed his own new story.


    "If I were Voldemort, I would kill him first."


    John looked at the photo of Lockhart performing the story of "The Great Wizard Lockhart Defeated Voldemort Three Times" and couldn''t help but applaud him.


    Voldemort can even endure this, probably because his IQ went up after his soul returned.


    ¡­


    Harry is spending Christmas at the Burrow.


    Sirius roared at Kreacher for the thirteenth time, driving the old elf into the kitchen and not allowing him to come out.


    All the Christmas items they had decorated were cleaned up by Kreacher on the pretext of cleaning.


    Return to the past overnight.


    Before Kreacher left, he was still talking bad things about the two people.


    It¡¯s really hard to have a good Christmas with a guy like this.


    They headed to the Burrow, which naturally made Mrs. Weasley very happy.


    Arriving at the Burrow, it was very lively.


    The living room was decorated colorfully by Ginny and was filled with flowers, as if there had been an explosion of paper flowers.


    There is also a little angel on the Christmas tree. If you look closely, you can see that it is actually a little garden gnome.


    The poor little garden gnome bit Fred when he was pulling out carrots, so he was knocked unconscious with a stun spell, painted gold, shamefully stuffed into a little tutu, and had wings glued on.


    This is definitely the ugliest angel, comparable to the Cupid Lockhart created in his second year.


    Mrs. Weasley is cooking a delicious Christmas lunch, and the radio is playing a Christmas broadcast.


    It was her favorite singer, Celestine Warbeck.


    The song "A Pot of Hot Love" is like torture on the radio.


    At least this kind of song is not liked by too many people.


    Sirius complained a few words and was glared at by Mrs. Weasley.


    Ginny was wearing a brand new hat that Percy had given her.


    Ron''s eyebrows finally grew back and his height returned.


    When Harry saw Bill coming with Fleur, Mrs. Weasley''s joy at seeing her son disappeared.


    He asked softly: "Percy didn''t come back?"


    Ron was still resenting the fact that he was taught a lesson in transfiguration by Percy, "He''d better not come back."


    After Fleur arrived at the Burrow, she sat with Bill.


    Ginny saw a maggot on Harry''s head and reminded him across the table.


    When Harry took the worm off, Fleur said, "Oh, that''s disgusting."


    It was a gift that Kreacher deliberately gave to his master Sirius, but Harry accidentally opened it.


    "No," Ron said in agreement, "Would you like some braised meat?"


    Ginny glanced at him disdainfully.


    Ron clumsily knocked the gravy away. Just as Bill was about to take out his wand, Fleur snapped her fingers.


    Meat Lu flew into the air and arrived in front of Furong smoothly.


    "Just right." Fu Rong scooped out a spoonful from the meat stew.


    Bill helplessly watched Mrs. Weasley put down a plate of carrots.


    "I invited dear Tonks," Mrs. Weasley said loudly, "but she refuses to come. Have you spoken to her lately, Remus?"


    Lupine looked helpless, "Tonks wants to go back to her own home, right?"


    "Maybe, I feel like she plans to spend Christmas alone."


    Mrs. Weasley glanced at Lupin angrily, as if it was Tonks''s fault for not wanting to become the Weasley daughter-in-law.


    Lupine also understood why Tonks refused to come over.


    Sometimes Mrs. Weasley seems a little too rude about certain things.


    As she lowered her head to eat the turkey, suddenly Mrs. Weasley screamed: "It''s Arthur, and...Percy!"


    She stared through the kitchen window at the approaching father and son outside.


    The father and son were silent as if they were strangers.


    One after another, they returned to the Burrow.


    The back door opened and Mr. Weasley laughed and said, "Merry Christmas, guys."


    Percy walked in, his cloak stained with snowflakes, and he said stiffly: "Merry Christmas."


    Looking at the people in the living room, Percy said nothing.


    "Oh - Percy!" Fleur greeted warmly, running over and grabbing his face and giving him a kiss.


    "Merry Christmas, Fleur." Percy pushed Fleur away with a straight face.


    Upon seeing this, Mrs. Weasley glared at Fleur, then came over and hugged her son.


    "Merry Christmas, Mum." He handed the gift tied with a ribbon to Mrs. Weasley.


    Mrs. Weasley was very happy. After opening it, there was a luxurious and beautiful hat inside.


    Ginny looked at her head and then at Mrs. Weasley''s.


    She curled her lips, and Percy saw Ginny''s expression and smiled: "Merry Christmas, Ginny."


    Ginny snorted from her nose, and Percy, who knew her sister well, said, "If you go to your room, you should know that there is a gift waiting for you."

 Chapter 435：

    "Merry Christmas, Percy." Ginny hurriedly stood up and said, then ran to her room.


    ¡­


    Chapter 459 Stardust flying out of the window


    After a while, screams came from upstairs.


    Ginny ran down quickly, holding a tightly wrapped broom-shaped object.


    Ron said in disbelief: "Did you buy her a broomstick?"


    "Percy, can I open it?" Ginny asked eagerly.


    Of course Percy doesn''t mind.


    Don''t underestimate the speed at which a woman unpacks a courier. In just a few seconds, the paper wrapped around the broomstick is torn and flying everywhere.


    Inside is a brand new Nimbus 2000, and you can still smell the maintenance oil on it.


    Ron''s eyes widened.


    Is Percy so rich?


    Although it is not the latest Nimbus 2001, it is still not cheap.


    Ginny was very happy, so she didn''t have to be afraid of Slytherin''s trident tactics.


    Harry was happy for her too.


    Percy came back, invited by Arthur.


    Arthur knocked on the door of his office and invited his son to go back for the holiday.


    George and Fred made faces at Percy.


    Charlie went up to hug his brother, and Percy sat next to Fleur.


    Sirius and Lupine sat down, looking across the stars badges they wore.


    There seems to be an awkward atmosphere.


    Mrs. Weasley took off Mr. Weasley''s coat.


    Mr. Weasley said: "The department is still busy today, George and Fred."


    He named the twins and said, "Don''t forget to review your anti-curse hats."


    After Percy sat down, Mrs. Weasley took a piece of noodles for him.


    "Try this, your mother did a great job." Fleur pushed the gravy in front of Percy.


    Ron, who was about to take a spoonful, was very resentful.


    "I thought you would go back to France." Percy said unexpectedly.


    Fleur glanced at Bill, and Percy understood.


    When two people from the Ministry of Magic came to the table, it was inevitable that the topic would come to the Ministry of Magic.


    Percy''s position is the most important position in foreign relations, and he also knows a lot about foreign affairs.


    Mr. Weasley finished the last bite of the marinade, scraped the sauce off the plate with bread, and put it into his mouth.


    "The werewolf community has been re-expanded." Mr. Weasley said, "Their buildings are almost all left over from the last century."


    "The Silverhand Fashion Building will expand it," Percy glanced at Mr. Weasley and said, "The Ministry of Magic will pay almost no money."


    "Yes, Silver Hand fashion architecture," Mr. Weasley said dissatisfied, "Silver Hand has penetrated into almost the entire wizarding world."


    "That''s not infiltration!" Percy interrupted Mr. Weasley, "At least what they are doing is truly beneficial to the magical society."


    The sound of the knife and fork scraping against the dinner plate was much quieter.


    Charlie looked at his brother and then at his father.


    Mrs. Weasley tugged at the corner of her husband''s clothes pleadingly, and Mr. Weasley took a deep breath.


    The two father and son almost got into a fight when they sat down to eat.


    The two people did not continue talking.


    Furong could also see that the relationship between father and son was tense, and the two father and son were on different sides.


    Of course she was on Percy''s side, but it made Bill suffer.


    After the meal, they sat on the sofa.


    The children went to open their gifts.


    Ron repeatedly confirmed that he had indeed not received any gifts from his dear brothers.


    He said dissatisfiedly to Harry: "I can''t believe that none of them gave me a gift. Ginny even received Nimbus 2000."


    George and Fred also gave Mrs. Weasley a great hat.


    This left Mrs. Weasley confused about whose hat to wear.


    Charlie received a Galleons from an owl. When he opened it, he found that there were five hundred Galleons inside.


    He was surprised who gave it to him.


    When I looked at it, it said that donations would be made to the dragon trainer who was injured in the Romanian fire dragon escape.


    This made Ron very envious, and he felt that he could consider a career as a dragon trainer.


    But it is a pity that he did not choose Care of Magical Zoology.


    Ron''s gift still included the sweater made by Mrs. Weasley, and even Harry also had it.


    But Fleur didn''t receive it, as it seemed that would be a waste of Mrs. Weasley''s time.


    Sirius complained to Lupine about how annoying that house elf Kreacher was.


    "Percy, can we talk?" Lupine found Percy after giving Sirius a few perfunctory words.


    Percy glanced at Mr. Weasley, nodded and said, "Okay."


    They walked out of the door and came to the garden outside the Burrow.


    The garden had trees growing around the base of the walls, overgrown weeds and overgrown turf, a large pond, and a swarm of goblins.


    A goblin ran past Percy''s feet and was kicked by him.


    "Don''t blame your father, Percy." Lupine said, "He just wanted to protect his family."


    "John will never hurt us, you must know this." Percy glanced at Lupine and said with a straight face, "As a werewolf, you know John''s talent better."


    Lu Ping smiled bitterly, "Yeah, I just realized that as a werewolf, I shouldn''t be like this."


    He looked up at Percy, who was also his former student. He knew how good Percy was.


    "The more I get to know him, the more I understand why you are willing to follow him," Lupine sighed. "I can''t deny his charm."


    "So I want to know, what is his real ambition?"


    Lu Ping still couldn''t help but ask.


    The people of Qunxing Club are the group of people who know John best.


    ?This is very important to him.


    "Ambition?" Percy thought for a moment and said calmly, "Is it important?"


    Hearing this answer, Lu Ping was slightly stunned.


    Percy continued: "He is a good friend, a good classmate, and someone worth following. Isn''t that enough?"


    Lu Ping was silent, obviously this was not the answer he wanted.


    Percy looked back at the Burrow, which looked like an illegal building, and said calmly: "Dumbledore and John, there is no difference between them. The only difference is that John only wants to be good to his own people."


    Compared with Dumbledore, John is like a human being. He has selfish motives and will give priority to his own people.


    Unlike Dumbledore, he was selfless.


    That¡¯s why it makes people feel like a god.


    Percy finished speaking and was about to leave. He was just coming back to spend Christmas, not to be interrogated in turn.


    Lu Ping couldn''t stay, and Furong was ready to leave.


    Bill asked in confusion: "Where are you going?"


    Fleur rolled her eyes at him, "Your mother doesn''t welcome me, so of course I have to find another place to celebrate the festival."


    She said it bluntly, and it should be said that her pride made her willing to accept it.


    Bill was still about to explain when he saw Fleur also leaving the Burrow.


    Both members of the Qunxing Club left.


    Ginny ran down and the Nimbus 2000 never left her hand.


    Harry and Ron went downstairs, Harry holding some old clothes.


    He lived in Habitat for a while, and these old clothes were left over from that time.


    When crossing a staircase, he lost his footing and almost fell.


    The clothes fell off and a bottle containing black powder rolled out of his pocket.


    The bottle rolled to Ginny''s feet. She picked it up and asked doubtfully: "What is this?"


    Harry picked up the clothes and was stunned when he saw the thing.


    Lupine came back, saw the bottle, and said, "It seems to be some magic substance."


    Ron muttered: "I don''t remember such a thing in school."


    As they discussed, Harry put the clothes on the sofa, preparing to take them to the Black Mansion in the evening.


    He came over and took the bottle and said, "This is called stardust, a magic prop that can be used to detect if anyone is snooping."


    "Oh." Ron lost interest when he heard the purpose of this thing.


    The sky is getting dark and time passes quickly.


    At dinner time, people who went out came back.


    This time Fleur didn''t come, which made Mrs. Weasley feel obviously better.


    She hummed "A Pot of Fiery Love" and stirred the soup in the pot.


    Ginny was very curious about the contents of the bottle and asked, "How to use it?"


    Harry picked up the bottle and thought about how John would use it when he gave it to him.


    Opening the bottle, he poured out a handful of stardust the size of a fingernail.


    Spread out towards the surroundings.


    I thought the stardust would fall to the ground, but instead I saw the stardust floating towards the window.


    The flying stardust is as conspicuous as the stars in the night sky.


    Ron came over and asked doubtfully: "Where is it going?"


    Harry was also puzzled and said, "I don''t know."


    He suspected that the thing had been left for too long and had failed.


    The three of them stood by the window, looking towards the trajectory that floated out.


    As they watched, the stardust drifted into the garden outside the Burrow and clung to the tall weeds.


    This scene fell into Harry''s eyes, and he stared at the weeds.


    Suddenly, the weeds moved.


    Harry saw it, it was a wand pushing away the weeds.


    "Someone is there." Harry just said.


    Then he saw the wand shooting a magic spell towards the Burrow.

 Chapter 436：

    The Weasley clocks jumped, all pointing to fatal danger.


    There was an explosion.


    ¡­


    Chapter 460 George¡¯s left ear


    "Boom¡ª!"


    Half of the wall belonging to the burrow was destroyed, and the debris was scattered, causing damage to all the furniture inside.


    Outside in the garden swamp, a green snake was coiled around the neck of a woman with a terrifying face.


    Behind her, a few guys who didn''t look good appeared with evil smiles.


    "Kill them all!" Bellatrix ordered.


    Several more spells fell on the house of the Burrow, and purple flames crackled across the ground.


    Before arriving at the Burrow, two voices sounded.


    "All curses come to an end! (Finite)\"


    The black dog rushed out, changed back into human form, and inserted the wand in his hand into the ground.


    Lupine also broke through the window and jumped out.


    Before the flames touched the Burrow, they were blocked by the golden wall.


    "Molly, take the children and leave!"


    Mr. Weasley, his hair covered with dust, roared at the house, picked up his wand and rushed out.


    The explosion just now almost killed everyone in the Burrow.


    If Harry hadn''t reminded him, Mr. Weasley would have been terrified of the consequences.


    Due to the Anti-Apparition Curse, they are also unable to Disapparate.


    "Armor Protection (Protego


    Mr. Weasley deflected a spell and used the Flying Charm to pull the family table in front of him.


    Bill pushed his mother away and shouted: "Go to the shed, dad has hidden a car there, Charlie, protect mom."


    When Charlie heard this, he ran towards the shed, while Ron and Ginny looked disgraced.


    Harry wasn''t doing much better either. He looked disgraced. He realized something was wrong when he saw the wand just now.


    Ron exclaimed: "Is it Voldemort?"


    "What?" Harry''s ears were ringing and he couldn''t hear clearly.


    Ginny pulled Harry''s hair and turned his head away.


    Miraculously, the broom in Ginny''s hand was still intact.


    Molly hurriedly picked up the three children and ran towards the shed.


    The Weasley twins joined the fight outside with wands in hand.


    "Didi."


    Charlie drove the family car out and called his family''s names.


    "Quick, get over here." Although Mo Li was also scared, as a mother, she needed to protect her child with all her strength.


    Harry pulled Mrs. Weasley away from a green light.


    Ron screamed, "Charlie!"


    Harry looked up and saw an orange spell hitting the front of the car.


    Then there was an explosion, and the car burst into flames in full view of everyone.


    "No!" Mrs. Weasley roared heartbreakingly, wanting to rush into the fire to save her child.


    "Molly, no!" Mr. Weasley yelled.


    A bat-like monster flew over, and Mrs. Weasley pulled out her wand and fired random spells.


    The mother was so angry at the pain of losing her child that the bat bit her finger. She held on tightly and blew open the bat''s head with her wand.


    Her face darkened rapidly, and Mrs. Weasley shook twice, feeling dizzy.


    "Mom." Ron went over to help her.


    Harry blocked a curse and hit a person in the grass with another curse.


    Without transportation, they now have no way out.


    Harry caught a glimpse of the Nimbus 2000 in Ginny''s hand, and he shouted to Ginny: "Give me the broom."


    Ginny understood immediately and threw the broomstick over.


    Harry got on the broom, flew up from the side and escaped into the night.


    The door of the burning car was kicked open. Charlie''s body was on fire and he struggled to climb out.


    He used a freezing fire spell before being hit, but the explosion still caused him to faint briefly.


    "Fred!" George pushed Fred away, and his left ear was struck by a silver light.


    Blood splashed out, Fred hugged him, and the two of them rolled around on the ground several times to avoid the spells that were shot at them.


    Sirius yelled: "Arthur, I told you to shave that pile of grass early."


    It was originally night, and with the piles of weeds, it was impossible to figure out where the other party was coming from.


    Lupine flicked the curse away, pointed with his wand, and the fireball of the Fire Curse flew out.


    After being extinguished before getting close to the weed pile, Lupine, who was so angry that he was gentle and gentle, cursed an unpleasant curse word.


    Since they couldn''t leave, Ron and others also joined the battle.


    Ginny was very good at the Crushing Curse, and through her excellent eyesight, she managed to hit one person.


    Sirius said to Ron, "cover me." He rolled to the side and turned into a **** dog and moved quickly.


    The spell had difficulty targeting him, and he pounced on a guy with a mouth full of black teeth.


    The guy''s screams echoed through the night, and the other guy fired a magic spell at Sirius, but he dodged and the magic spell fell on the wizard underneath him.


    The wizard, who was already bitten and bleeding, was convulsed and died on the spot.


    The three wizards ran after Sirius. Just as they were about to catch up, a speeding figure fell from the sky.


    It''s Harry.


    Controlling the broomstick with one hand, Harry drew his wand and uttered a spell.


    "Sectumsempra"


    The invisible blade instantly cut three people.


    Harry swooped down and grabbed the godfather''s hand, which had returned to human form, and used the Shadowless Blade again.


    The weeds as tall as a person''s head were cut off instantly.


    The originally blurry vision became clear.


    "Well done, Harry."


    Sirius also waved his wand and used the Fire Charm to ignite the weeds.


    The flames burned blazingly in the dark night, and the figure hiding in the weeds was suddenly nowhere to be seen.


    Bellatrix raised her curved wand and pointed it at the flying father and son.


    "Expulso"


    The blue light hit the broomstick, causing Harry to lose control instantly.


    He and Sirius fell to the ground. Fortunately, Fred threw a Peruvian invisibility smoke screen and escaped.


    It¡¯s just that the Nimbus 2000 that Ginny just got was scrapped and broken into several pieces.


    Harry ran back to the Burrow and said with a face full of shame: "I will make it up to you, Ginny."


    "Stop talking nonsense." Ginny retreated to the Burrow.


    Ron stood up and cast the spell, then quickly retracted behind the wall, bent over and vomited.


    He was like this after being hit by a curse just now.


    Lu Ping saw that the opponent''s number was exposed, and there were not many more than himself.


    "Press up!" After Lupine said this, he shot a magic spell towards the burning weeds and hit one person.


    Mr. Weasley''s banishing curse bounced off a wizard, Bill''s wand swung across the ground, and the sand flew into many pebbles.


    But Bellatrix was not afraid at all when she saw this situation. She raised her hand and under the ice of the swamp that was supposed to belong to the Burrow, pale corpses stood up and broke through the ice.


    "It''s the Inferi!"


    There were two Defense Against the Dark Arts teachers present, and they immediately recognized what it was.


    Sirius said loudly and decisively: "Everyone return to the house!"


    At a glance, there were no fewer than a hundred Yin corpses emerging from the water.


    During this period of time, what crazy things did Voldemort do?


    The Inferi rushed towards the Burrow, and Mr. Weasley, Lupin, Sirius, Bill and others jointly used All Protection to form a curtain of light to protect the Burrow.


    There were men and women among the inferi, each with a terrifying face, and they were constantly attacking the Burrow.


    Harry felt horrified and couldn''t help but clenched the wand in his hand.


    The Burrow was now a lonely city, without help.


    Charlie was seriously injured, with flame scars all over his back.


    George''s left ear was bleeding, turning the entire sweater on his left shoulder dark red.


    Everyone else was not feeling well either. Ron was still vomiting and was about to spit out his intestines.


    Ginny had a thin red mark on her neck, and her hair had been cut short at her chin.


    Mrs. Weasley lay there, her expression getting worse and worse.


    "Harry, are you okay?" Lupine asked suddenly, leaving Harry confused.


    He felt a little wet on his legs. Looking down, he saw that his calf was dented. His calf was also hit by the curse just now.


    A piece of meat on the calf was blown off.


    The pain that he realized later entered his brain, and the color in his face quickly faded.


    Lupine treated him, and with the help of the magic spell, his bleeding stopped.


    Mr. Weasley tried to cure Mrs. Weasley, but failed.


    In a hurry, Bill pounded the floor.


    The Inferi outside are still watching eagerly, and their defenses are constantly being eroded.


    "Why is Bellatrix here?"


    Lu Ping didn''t understand that there was no warning for this sudden attack.


    The Burrow was cast under an anti-Apparition spell. How did they get here?


    Harry said at this time: "I saw it, it was at Stoat Mountain."


    Stoat Mountain is not far from the Burrow, and you can see the situation on Stoat Mountain from the Weasley family.


    Harry saw a big guy coming over there.


    "We have to break out." Sirius said, "If we continue here, we will only be attacked."


    They all know the truth, but how to break out?


    The car was blown up and the broomstick was broken.

 Chapter 437：

    George spoke at this time, "Swish - bang fireworks, we can use them to notify nearby wizards, and also expel the Inferi."


    There are other wizards near this village, including the Diggory family and the Lovegood family.


    When they see it, they tell others.


    If Mrs. Weasley saw it, she would love the products that the twins had built at the Burrow like never before.


    The Inferi are afraid of light and fire, and a fireworks display can restrain them.


    Fred and George ran upstairs. Their room was on the third floor.


    Setting the ignition time, they ran down to get ready.


    Sirius said to the three students: "Practical teaching, how to defend against the Inferi."


    His wand lit up with a blinding light, causing the Inferi to scream and retreat.


    Upon seeing this, Harry and others lit their wands one after another, and the Inferi spread out through a passage.


    Everyone took the opportunity to run out.


    Many fireworks flew up in the sky, and then exploded with deafening sounds and flames, and the Inferi continued to retreat.


    Harry and others ran in the other direction.


    Bill carried Mrs. Weasley on his back, while Ginny and Harry supported Ron.


    At this moment, vibrating footsteps came.


    They watched as a big guy rushed towards the Burrow where they had just been.


    That''s a giant.


    ¡­


    Chapter 461 The Destroyed Burrow


    The giant''s huge body accelerated its impact, and when the Burrow lacked a wall, the dangerous building collapsed.


    Where they have lived for many years, the Weasleys have already developed feelings for each other.


    Seeing the collapse of the burrow, I felt even more mixed emotions.


    The giant''s terrifying power roared and smashed away the rubble piled on its body with its huge fists.


    "Woof woof!"


    A dog barked, followed immediately by the giant''s scream.


    The wooden dog sculpture that fell at the giant''s feet turned into a big dog biting the giant''s toes.


    The giant jumped in pain, and the big dog worked harder and harder, and finally burned, setting the giant on fire.


    Like a huge torch, the giant screamed and rushed towards the ruins of the Burrow, setting it alight together.


    From the flames, a ignited dog ran out, and its body exploded, turning into flames to block subsequent pursuits.


    "Molly, I will never say you spend money carelessly again."


    Mr. Weasley wanted to hold his wife''s face and kiss her. It was wise to buy the wooden dog sculpture. He shouted: "Run away!"


    The group of people speeded up and fled towards the rear.


    The Inferi that emerged from the road were forced back by the light of Sirius and Harry''s wands.


    Just like that, they were about to run out of the Burrow.


    The flames parted and Bellatrix rushed towards them madly.


    The cursed light flew towards everyone.


    Lupine and Mr. Weasley resisted from behind.


    "ah-!"


    The harsh screams nearly tore their eardrums.


    Ginny covered her ears in pain, and Ron rolled his eyes and fainted.


    Cracks appeared on Harry''s lenses, and Charlie looked up with difficulty, "It''s a banshee!"


    The sound of a banshee is comparable to that of a mandrake, capable of causing death.


    Ron had passed out and screamed again.


    More than one.


    George''s ear bleeding worsened, and Fred fell to the ground in pain.


    Bill fell to the ground.


    Lu Ping said with difficulty: "Sirius, take them away."


    He aimed his wand at the banshee that looked like a human woman, and shot out a beam of light to interrupt the banshee.


    Mr. Weasley also knocked down a banshee.


    Just as Sirius was helping Bill and Mrs. Weasley up, a huge wooden stake flew from ahead and hit the ground, causing dust to rise.


    Harry''s eyes widened, and another giant stood in front of him.


    His spell struck the giant, causing no pain or itching, and bounced back.


    Although the banshee is not as big as an adult male, it moves extremely fast.


    After being interrupted, they quickly moved to block their retreat.


    "They came prepared." Several people stood back to back and formed a circle to surround Mrs. Weasley.


    Ron also woke up after being slapped a few times by Ginny, but he still looked groggy.


    Holding the wand, Harry''s heart was beating fast.


    The flames over there were extinguished, and several figures walked towards this side.


    Everyone was injured and embarrassed, Harry''s leg was still hurting, and Sirius'' chin was scratched.


    Lupine covered his arm. Bill had broken his head just now, and Charlie still smelled of burning.


    Mr. Weasley was panting, and Ginny and Ron were not doing well either.


    Fred asked, "Are you okay, George?"


    George smiled, "I feel like I can hear you more clearly."


    His blood is still dripping. It''s black magic, and the wound can''t stop bleeding.


    "To be honest, Fred," George said, "I kind of regret discounting yesterday''s fat boy."


    Fred looked at the approaching banshee and said funnyly: "To be honest, George, I feel the same way."


    Ron couldn''t bear it and said: "Oh my God, when is the time, can''t you just shut up?"


    "Shut up, Ronnie," the twins said in unison.


    "I''ll count to three. You guys run behind. Moony and I will stop them." The blood from Sirius''s chin wetted his clothes.


    He looked at Lupine and smiled proudly, "How about it, Moony Face?"


    "Of course, Padfoot." Lupine also smiled.


    The two of them put life and death aside and did not allow Harry and others to object.


    This is the only possible way to escape.


    "Three," Sirius looked at the approaching giant, his Adam''s apple rolling, "Two..."


    "one!"


    "Hi, everyone."


    Sirius was about to take action, but was startled by the sudden sound.


    Don¡¯t talk about him. The same goes for everyone else.


    Harry felt that the voice was somewhat familiar and immediately turned around to look.


    "Luna?"


    Looking at the girl who appeared among them, Harry was dumbfounded.


    The girl was wearing weird clothes, with carrot earrings on her ears. There were many chains made of shellfish and wood on her waist and hands, and she also wore a disc that was as big as an exercise book around her neck.


    Luna didn''t seem to see the danger, her eyes that looked like they were surprised were looking at Harry''s glasses curiously.


    "I saw the fireworks. You were grabbing the hook at night, right?"


    "How did you get here, Luna?" Harry asked.


    "Moo-"


    As if his dissatisfaction was being ignored, at Luna''s feet, the puppy-sized Snorlax placed his hands on his hips and screamed in dissatisfaction.


    "Horned Snorlax!" Harry immediately thought of this little guy.


    Although it looks like it is at least ten times bigger.


    A spell passed by Ron''s feet, and they ran out of time.


    "Luna, can you take us away?" Harry asked Luna sincerely.


    Luna said: "Where are you going?"


    "Anywhere, just get out of here!" Harry became anxious when he saw his godfather being hit by Bellatrix''s red light.


    Luna also noticed the danger and said softly: "You need to grab Mr. Corner''s horn."


    Harry looked down and saw that the brown fur on the Snorlax''s body turned pink as if it was holding in a fart.


    Its corners seem to have become longer.


    Harry saw this and shouted, "Grab it by the horns!"


    Bill grabbed the corner and hugged Mrs. Weasley tightly with his other hand.


    Others grabbed hold of them one after another.


    Bellatrix noticed this, and the little snake around her neck wormed its way into her arm, as if manipulating a spell.


    A strong, dazzling green light flew out of the wand.


    The giant who ran over waved the leg bone of an unknown creature in his hand and smashed it down hard.


    "Pfft¡ª!"


    The fart was very long, and Sirius grabbed Harry''s hand at the last moment.


    The twisted and hollow vortex pulled them all away.


    The giant''s attack failed, and the green light directly penetrated the giant''s body, causing the giant to fall heavily.


    Bellatrix ran over and looked at the empty place. She looked up to the sky and roared ferociously: "Fuck¡ª!"


    ¡­


    After dinner, John sat on the sofa and watched Tom and Jerry on TV.


    The three owls watched with great interest on the cabinet. Only Tom did not like this cartoon.


    What¡¯s the grade of the cat inside, and what¡¯s the name of it?


    In fact, it stands to reason that wizards¡¯ technology should be ahead of Muggles from the beginning.


    But after entering the steam age, wizards stayed on their own, while Muggles were as furious as opening up the Ren and Du veins.


    For example, newspapers with moving pictures have been around in the wizarding world for a long time. However, when Muggle television appeared, they were still stuck at the newspaper level.


    "Comfort makes wizards lose their initiative."


    John shook his head. He had no intention of conflict with Muggles.


    After all, the two mushroom clouds that exploded in a certain country told him that there was nothing that a missile could not solve.


    The current sense of superiority that wizards have over Muggles comes from their elusive abilities and some extraordinary methods.

 Chapter 438：

    This is pride in the form of life.


    A long time ago, wizards could tease Muggles at will.


    In the Muggle age of cold weapons, wizards could already use a spell to defeat heavily armed Muggles.


    This has also led to the fact that for many years in the past, wizards still felt that they were superior to Muggles.


    Little did they know that they still needed time to recite the spell, and Muggles could already use an American-style Iai to empty two magazines.


    Sirius understands this very well.


    According to John''s understanding, the Minister of Magic has communication with the Muggle Prime Minister.


    In the past, Fudge always faced the Muggle who could be controlled by his wand with an extremely arrogant attitude, which made John break into a cold sweat.


    Fudge is really stubborn, and he is not afraid of the Prime Minister arranging a few gunmen to shoot two to the body and one to the head. Even if the gods come, they will shake their heads.


    What John wants to do is to develop peacefully.


    "Peace, peace will be good." John took a sip of freshly squeezed juice.


    This Christmas, I had a very comfortable time.


    At least that''s what John thought before he received the letter in the evening.


    Until the letter arrived, he read it again and again to confirm that he had read it correctly.


    "So Voldemort has been silent for so long, is he preparing for a big move?"


    He didn''t expect that Voldemort really seemed to have his IQ back.


    He actually attacked the Burrow first and caught the Burrow unprepared.


    "Stoat, stoat mountain, that''s what it means." John thought of the news about Malfoy. It seemed that Voldemort was going to make a big deal.


    There was too much noise, and Mr. Diggory called for the Aurors, but the building was empty, not even the Burrow family.


    No one knows whether he is dead or alive.


    ¡­


    Chapter 462 The real and fake Dark Lord


    John suddenly thought of something and sighed: "Come on, this time it''s my turn to explain to others."


    He stood up and shouted to his parents: "I''m going out."


    Watson was stunned in his starry night pajamas, "I remember school didn''t start yet?"


    "I have something to take care of." John glanced at the gray owl named Qiqi, "Just write to me if you have anything to do."


    He waved to his parents, and two black and white owls flew to his hands and stood there.


    Tom came running over on his feet.


    He walked to the fireplace in the basement and blew into it.


    The flame turned blue, and John stepped in and came to Silverhand Manor.


    Tang Mi saw John coming back and hurriedly came over to report: "The residence of Ministry of Magic official Arthur Weasley was attacked and the entire house was destroyed."


    John nodded to indicate that he knew. He took two steps and stopped and said, "If Old Barty comes, just ask him to come to the study."


    He knew that Old Batty would definitely come to inquire about this matter.


    Speaking of which, I have met Old Batty quite frequently recently, and every time there is always something wrong, which is not a good sign.


    As expected, old Barty came to Silverhand Manor with Fengxue on him.


    As soon as he opened the door, he asked straight to the point: "Did you do this attack?"


    "Old Barty," John said helplessly, "I also want to know who did it."


    Old Barty looked at John suspiciously. After all, John had conflicts with the Order of the Phoenix.


    And this method is very similar to what John did.


    The Dark Mark was still vivid in the sky above the five families in front, and Old Barty had to wonder if John was attacking the Burrow under the guise of Voldemort again.


    The Order of the Phoenix involves Dumbledore, so Old Barty has to deal with it carefully.


    "I hope you will be honest with me." Old Batty snapped.


    John smiled helplessly, hunting geese and being pecked by geese all day long.


    He was defeated by Voldemort.


    I didn¡¯t expect that I had used the Dark Mark several times, but this time I felt like a wolf.


    Fortunately, John has a very good advantage, that is, he is honest with people.


    He said sincerely: "Old Barty, you should know that I never hide what I have done in front of you."


    When Old Batty heard this, most of his doubts disappeared.


    Indeed, despite John''s deep thoughts.


    But he has never lied about anything he did or whether he did it.


    The last time five families were wiped out, he recognized them openly.


    More importantly, the Weasley family didn''t find anyone.


    Maybe he''s still alive.


    As long as no one is killed, it won''t be a big deal.


    Old Barty''s tone softened and he said, "Since it''s not you, let''s leave this matter to Amelia Bones. You should have no objection, right?"


    "Whatever." John shrugged, his body upright and not afraid of the shadow.


    Old Batty became even more convinced when he saw this.


    Amelia Bones, as the director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, advocated that this matter be handed over to her for investigation.


    That¡¯s right, Amelia and Dumbledore have a pretty good relationship.


    If Old Barty refuses, it will appear as if he has a guilty conscience.


    Maybe you will be considered to be excluding those who are dissident.


    The matter was quickly published in the newspapers.


    The cover picture shows the burning ruins of the Burrow.


    When Fleur and Percy heard about this, they both went to the Burrow to look for it.


    Their families and boyfriends are all inside.


    Fortunately, even though the newspaper needed a big gimmick, it also respected the facts and did not name it after the whole family was wiped out, but disappeared.


    Otherwise Percy would go crazy.


    "Did Bellatrix move her hand, or did Voldemort come back?"


    John fell into deep thought. With the power of the Order of the Phoenix, even if there were not enough people, it would not be easy to win.


    The opponent must have sent out a powerful team. So, Voldemort has recruited someone?


    "You are still hanging out with Voldemort at this time." John could only say that the young man was very ideal.


    But he was also happy to see the results, after all, only if he was strong enough, Voldemort, the greedy guy who was afraid of death, would run out of the corner.


    the next day.


    This time things continue to ferment, making people even more panic-stricken.


    It seems like overnight, everyone has returned to the time when Voldemort was rampant more than ten years ago.


    On the street, there were more people from the Ministry of Magic.


    At a time that should have been lively, it was empty.


    John came to Weasley''s Wizarding Wheezes, looked at the closed door, shook his head and left.


    Percy didn''t sleep all night. The Ministry of Magic searched the area and found no one at the Burrow.


    John went to the old Blake house, but the house did not appear.


    It means that the Red Loyalty Curse still exists, and Sirius, as the master, is not dead, then there is a high probability that the others will be fine.


    He told Percy about this, and Percy finally let go of his worries.


    "Yes, Sirius is with them." Percy''s message was filled with relief and joy.


    Fleur was also relieved, they all trusted John''s judgment.


    After the attack, the sales of items in Johnny Silverhand''s store became even more popular.


    Ask Tang Mi to betray his appearance and get a document about the investigation site from the Auror office.


    John looked at the destroyed house. There was a big hole in the ground, which seemed to have been struck by a heavy object.


    In other words, was the giant really taken away by Voldemort?


    Tapping his fingers on the table, John guessed the intention.


    "Attacking the Burrow, do you want to eliminate the ''Savior'' Harry and the Order of the Phoenix in one fell swoop?"


    Harry is indeed worthy of people''s attention, but how did Voldemort know that Harry would be there?


    Fleur told John that Harry and Sirius lived in the Black Mansion and they came to the Weasley house because Kreacher had cleared away all the Christmas stuff.


    ?In other words, Harry''s appearance at the Burrow was an accident?


    Then the original goal was to go to the Weasley family.


    Because of the Order of the Phoenix?


    Or is Voldemort trying to scare the monkeys?


    While John''s mind was spinning rapidly, Harry and the others finally calmed down after a night of terror.


    ¡­


    A huge black cylindrical house, like a huge stone.


    Looking from a distance, it is a huge black chess piece.


    This is Luna''s home, and Xenophilius Lovegood is as strange a person as Luna.


    There were many strange things placed in the house. When Harry and the others appeared, they were in a furry nest with many wood-like pieces hanging on it.


    His head was feeling dizzy, and Ron couldn''t help but vomit.


    When Xenophilius saw the large family appearing, he dropped the eggnog glass in his hand.


    Harry said "anywhere" and was teleported to Luna''s house.


    After that, I was busy, trying to stop the bleeding, and being vigilant.


    The busy scene made Luna join the team to help.


    They didn''t even dare to let the owl out. Luna''s house was not far from the Burrow.


    I was afraid of being discovered by those guys.


    Because of this, they have no contact with the outside world.


    Ginny even wanted to turn off the lights at Luna''s house.


    "It''s okay," Luna said, touching the Snorlax that had collapsed into a dead dog due to teleportation fatigue. "There are anti-intrusion spells and safe guarding spells here."


    During this period, black shadows flew over their heads several times, but they seemed not to see this obvious house.


    Luna asked curiously: "What happened to you?"


    Seeing that it was so safe here, they could finally relax.


    The bleeding from George''s wound was stopped with fresh blood, but a piece of his ear was missing. Ginny talked about their encounter.


    "That''s bad," Luna said. "You should buy some wooden shields."


    "Ahem." Mr. Weasley coughed.

 Chapter 439：

    Because Molly originally wanted to buy it, but because she bought a signature dog, she didn¡¯t have enough money.


    Harry looked over and was dumbfounded when he saw a whole wall of wooden shields in Luna''s house.


    Mr. Weasley also found at least fifty amulets and no fewer than ten wooden dog sculptures.


    There are also two boxes of wizard chess.


    This stuff was sold by the piece, and it turned out that the Lovegoods had two boxes.


    There are three beautiful necklaces hanging on the window, which are made into wind chimes.


    "This place is richer than the Auror office." This is Mr. Weasley''s evaluation.


    Luna took Ginny around the house with great interest.


    Mr. Lovegood used his characteristics as a magazine editor to dig out news from these people.


    For example, "The Quibbler" once reported that Sirius was actually a rock singer. After seeing it with his own eyes, Mr. Lovegood was a little disappointed.


    This is not a rock singer.


    When daytime came, the group of searching people disappeared.


    As if they were reborn, the family hurriedly sent Mrs. Weasley to St. Mungo''s.


    Luna said goodbye to Ginny and thought she looked more handsome with short hair.


    Ginny kissed Luna on the cheek and thanked her for her help, which made Harry feel a little appreciative.


    Ron felt sorry for vomiting on the Snorlax''s cushion.


    The Horned Snorlax pushed him, and his **** swelled up.


    The group of people left in fear.


    The incident was also reported in The Quibbler.


    However, it has always been regarded as a joke magazine. It was not until the Daily Prophet reported it that more people knew about it.


    The Weasley family who ''survived'' was talked about.


    Sirius went to Hogwarts to discuss with Dumbledore.


    Lupine asked Harry not to go out.


    The current situation outside has completely lifted the minds of the Order of the Phoenix that had relaxed during this period.


    Dumbledore knew something, and he asked Harry to do something personally.


    ¡­


    Chapter 463 Invitation to Transaction


    Percy goes to St. Mungo''s and meets his mother.


    Mrs. Weasley didn''t wake up, and the poison she was poisoned caused trouble for the healers at St. Mungo''s.


    "George, how are you?" Percy asked.


    The Weasley family occupied a ward.


    "I''m Fred." George was still in the mood to joke, and it seemed okay.


    "Well, if I hadn''t seen Fred outside, I might have believed you."


    Percy smiled helplessly. At this time, he was still joking.


    "My ear has been saved, which is good news." George said with a smile, "Actually, I always felt that this ear would disappear."


    Charlie and Ron were also hospitalized.


    Of the family, only Fred and Ginny were okay. Bill broke his head and was now healed by a therapist.


    When Percy saw Ginny''s short hair, Ginny looked cheerful, "I''m fine, I''m just not used to it."


    Charlie smiled bitterly and laughed at himself: "It seems that I have to be with fire for the rest of my life."


    He escaped from the fire dragon''s mouth and was burned by a car explosion.


    Charlie felt that according to the numerology of a certain eastern country, fire was forbidden in his life.


    Mr. Weasley was summoned by the Ministry of Magic, so he is not here.


    Ginny and Fred looked after them, and Percy asked what was going on.


    "Wait, giant?"


    Hearing Ginny mention giants, Percy looked solemn, "Are you sure there are giants?"


    "What''s wrong?" Ginny didn''t know why.


    Percy stood up and said, "No giant''s body was found in the house."


    This means that the giant has been moved.


    Why do you do this?


    This statement surprised everyone else.


    Ron asked: "You mean they took the giant''s body away?"


    "That thing is so heavy, what is it used for?"


    Yes, there is absolutely no benefit in doing so.


    Ron''s words made Percy think deeply.


    "Where did Harry go?" Percy looked around.


    Harry is not at St. Mungo''s.


    Ron shut his mouth, but Ginny said: "He went home."


    "The Black Mansion?" Percy nodded and said, "I understand."


    He stood up and left, and Ron complained: "You shouldn''t have told him."


    "Shut up, Ronnie," Ginny said angrily, "Percy is our brother!"


    "He''s still from John''s side." Ron muttered.


    "John didn''t care about you," Ginny said loudly, "Luna is also from John''s side, and she even saved you!"


    "When did Luna side with John?" Ron was dumbfounded.


    Ginny said contemptuously: "Didn''t you see the endless amulets at her house?"


    John has always been very generous to his own people.


    Seeing his younger brothers and sisters quarreling, Charlie said with a headache and despair: "Merlin''s beard, let me have a good sleep."


    But George watched them quarreling with relish.


    Obviously after working in sales for a period of time, Ginny''s eloquence has become better.


    ¡­


    After visiting his family, Percy went to Silverhand Manor.


    There he saw John.


    Furong is here too.


    Not only that, Daphne, Malfoy, Astoria, Neville, Jin.


    Everyone is here except Cedric.


    He might be in an Egyptian pyramid right now.


    "Percy, have you visited your family?" John sat in the front seat.


    Percy came over and sat down on John''s right.


    "I learned something. The giant died, but the body is not here." Percy said what he knew.


    John pondered for a while after hearing this.


    "This matter is not that simple." John said, "This is not a simple attack."


    Neville was surprised: "Is the target Harry?"


    "No, it''s not," John shook his head, "This was an attack on the Weasley family, with a clear purpose."


    He glanced at Percy and said in a solemn voice: "Killing the Weasley family. The appearance of Harry and Sirius Black was an accident. They were supposed to spend the holidays at the old house."


    Malfoy sneered: "Potter can always get into dangerous places."


    "We don''t yet know what the purpose is," John the Wizard Malfoy said of Potter''s true love, "Now we know that Voldemort has successfully found someone willing to cooperate with him."


    "Giants, banshees, and those created inferi."


    "I need to investigate the Muggle village where a large number of people have died recently."


    He continued: "These things may appear in Hogwarts in the future, so I need you to know enough about these creatures."


    "We and Voldemort will eventually meet," John said solemnly, "I hope you are all okay."


    "Don''t worry, John," Malfoy said confidently, "It''s just a defeated general. If it weren''t for the guys from the Order of the Phoenix who disrupted the situation, Voldemort would have died long ago."


    Looking at his swollen appearance, John said to Neville: "Go, give him a couple of slaps to wake him up."


    Neville did as he was told.


    Malfoy almost broke his neck. His neck was really suffering during this period.


    Fortunately, this slap made Malfoy wake up and become a good baby, without even having to slap him a second time.


    That''s Voldemort, the Dark Lord.


    What do you think, after winning once, you will be in trouble?


    "Young man, it''s dangerous for you to expand like this."


    Let¡¯s talk about getting stronger honestly.


    Furthermore, John had something to do before Voldemort showed up at Hogwarts.


    He had the idea of ??entering the Order of the Phoenix for the second time.


    Back then, he still retained a drop of Sirius''s blood. If he used it properly, it would not be impossible to re-enter the Order of the Phoenix.


    The Order of the Phoenix is ??now home to Sirius and his godson, provided John can find the Horcrux.


    The souls of the Horcruxes were taken away, the Sword of Marvolo was destroyed, and he lost the way to find the Horcruxes.


    Even if Voldemort appears in Hogwarts, Voldemort will not die without his incomplete soul.


    John was wondering how to obtain the Horcrux hidden in Black''s old mansion.


    An owl wanted to fly in, and the snow-white shadow flashed past. The owl opened its mouth and loosened its claws.


    He seemed to be wondering, where did the letter he just held go?


    Basil flew in and handed the letter to John. He puffed up his chest and did not hit the owl this time. He was very proud.


    This little expression makes people laugh.


    Fleur used her fingers to tease Basil to come over. Basil turned his head away and walked over honestly.


    Touching the round head, Furong smiled and said, "You have spoiled this little cutie."


    "It''s always been like this." John shrugged and opened the letter.


    His eyes quickly scanned the contents of the letter, and his smile gradually disappeared.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Noticing this scene, Daphne asked nervously: "What happened?"


    "It''s okay, but our neighbor wants to make a deal with me."


    John narrowed his eyes and tapped his fingers on the table.


    "He wanted to exchange something I wanted for some help."

 Chapter 440：

    John chuckled and said, "You can never underestimate this number one king at any time."


    Everyone looked at each other in shock, not expecting that Dumbledore would take the initiative to find John for a deal.


    ??And judging from what John said, that thing is very important.


    Everyone left and John walked into the study.


    Pull a book from the bookshelf.


    The pages of the book turned, and one of the pages with a portrait paused.


    The characters inside moved and were released by John.


    A short man huddled in the corner, his whole body exuding fear, appeared.


    John closed the book, looked at the man and smiled: "We haven''t seen each other for a while. How are you doing there, Peter Pettigrew?"


    Peter Pettigrew kept trembling, almost two years had passed since he was caught by John.


    In that dark place, he endured the endless wails of the dementors next door.


    His spirit almost collapsed, and he even developed epileptic symptoms and convulsions all over his body.


    John looked at the guy twitching like a dead dog on the ground, with no mercy in his eyes.


    Some, there is only a chilling indifference.


    "I need you to answer some questions for me, Peter Pettigrew."


    Not showing his kindness to the traitor of the Order of the Phoenix in front of him, John sat down casually.


    "Everything you know about Voldemort."


    Peter Pettigrew shivered more seriously, almost sobbing.


    John took his time and took out a tool bag from the drawer.


    Open it, and inside there are various liquids contained in reagent bottles.


    "You may not know, but I am an alchemist, and I am best at making people express their feelings."


    John took out a bottle of truth serum and said cruelly: "It only takes three drops, how about drinking a hundred times more?"


    Outside the study room.


    The wailing sound penetrated the thick wooden door.


    The screams and constant begging for mercy formed the final chapter of a traitor.


    When John came out, he casually said to Tang Mi beside him: "He even has a filthy soul."


    Tang Mi saw the demented Peter Pettigrew through the ajar door.


    There are at least a dozen reagent bottles on the ground.


    ¡­


    Some time has passed since the Weasley family was attacked.


    One evening a few days after the New Year.


    Harry was very nervous, standing in front of the fireplace at Black Mansion.


    The uneasiness spread to his palms, and sweat seeped out of his palms. He wiped it on his pants vigorously.


    There seemed to be a voice in his ear telling him not to trust anyone, including Dumbledore.


    Harry remembered Dumbledore''s instructions and tried not to listen to the sound.


    He was wearing an accessory, a golden locket.


    Ron and Ginny, who had lost their Burrow, came over, and the three of them lined up to enter the fireplace and go to Hogwarts.


    ¡­


    Chapter 464 The Price of the Transaction


    In order to make it easier for Hogwarts students to return to school, the Ministry of Magic has specially opened a one-time Floo network connection.


    Mrs. Weasley was poisoned and needed to stay in the hospital.


    Today''s farewell seemed particularly deserted.


    Sirius went to school early, Lupine also left, only Mr. Weasley and Bill were there.


    "Look after yourself, Harry, and you, Ron."


    Bill was a big brother, and he patted both of them on the shoulders.


    Mr. Weasley is sad, but he still behaves cheerfully in front of the children.


    "Ginny, I''m sorry..." Harry wanted to apologize to Ginny, not only for the broomstick, but also for his failure to play the role of a savior.


    "Mom will be fine." Ginny is a strong person and she firmly believes that her mother will get through this.


    In fact, Harry had done enough. If Harry hadn''t controlled the broomstick to cut through the weeds, they might not have been able to leave at all.


    Walking into the green fire, Harry called Hogwarts.


    Taking one last glance at this much deserted house, he was surrounded by flames and disappeared.


    "Good evening, Potter." Professor McGonagall put down her quill and stood up.


    She watched Harry climb out of the fireplace, leaving a lot of dust on the carpet.


    Professor McGonagall was not angry, but looked at him seriously and with kindness and concern.


    "Good evening, Professor." Harry straightened his glasses, which had been repaired by magic.


    He smoothed his hair, followed by Ron and Ginny.


    Watching Ginny''s beautiful red hair turn into short hair, Professor McGonagall had pity in her eyes.


    "Good evening, Weasley."


    "Good evening, Professor." The brother and sister responded in unison.


    The three of them walked out of Professor McGonagall''s office and walked towards Gryffindor''s tower.


    Because of the incident involving the Weasley family, the Weasley brothers and sisters received special attention as soon as they returned to school.


    Before it was completely dark, Dean, who had read the newspaper, ran over and asked Ginny, "Are you okay, Ginny?"


    "I''m fine." Ginny''s short hair style also attracted much attention.


    Before I even reached the lounge, many people gathered around me to ask about the attack.


    This made Ron very irritated. His mother was still lying in the ward.


    The joy of Christmas leaves only sadness.


    "Worthless." Ron came to the Fat Lady and said the password.


    The fat lady glanced at him and said, "That''s not right."


    Ron shouted: "What''s wrong?"


    "The password has been changed, please don''t yell." said the fat lady.


    "Harry! Ron! Ginny!"


    Hermione ran towards them, squeezed through the crowd, and hugged Harry.


    She said with a tone of joy and sadness: "That''s great, you are all fine."


    Ron stood by to indicate that he was the injured one, and Ginny was also hugged.


    She was wearing a cloak, hat and gloves, and her face was so red from running or the wind.


    "I came back two hours ago. Forgive me Harry, I didn''t know what happened until now." Hermione said guiltily, "I didn''t even communicate with you right away."


    She went abroad, but she didn''t expect that her little friend was experiencing a narrow escape.


    Take three people to the door and say the new password, "Quit drinking."


    The Fat Lady burped and feebly revealed the doorway at the back. During the Christmas period, she drank up all the 500-year-old wine in other paintings.


    After entering the common room, more people came to ask.


    This made Ron feel uncomfortable, but in addition to being curious, these students also had concerns.


    After a few people dismissed their classmates, they sat down on the sofa.


    Hermione handed Harry a roll of parchment, which was the note given to him by Dumbledore.


    During the Christmas period, Dumbledore stayed in that small office.


    They talked about Christmas and then the attack.


    The three little ones always talked about everything, and it was the same this time.


    Harry touched the outline of the gold locket under his sweater.


    Ron said: "We almost died there, if we hadn''t met Luna."


    "Luna''s Snorlax," Hermione said in surprise, "I didn''t know that little guy could take people away."


    "It''s already a big guy, it''s like a puppy." Ron said, touching the swollen **** half, "And he also likes to poke people''s butts."


    Even though she was only listening verbally, Hermione couldn''t help but cover her mouth and exclaim.


    He was so lucky, whether it was Harry and Sirius temporarily going to the Burrow to celebrate the festival, or the fireworks being set off by Luna, or the dog that rushed out of the sea of ????fire.


    There was a change in the middle, and they couldn''t meet at this time.


    The Ministry of Magic visited the Weasley family five or six times, tirelessly questioning the murderer to confirm his identity and purpose.


    The next morning, the new semester begins.


    There is an additional notice on the bulletin board in the common room.


    Students who are seventeen years old or older on August 31st can participate in Apparition classes taught by Apparition instructors sent by the Ministry of Magic.


    It lasts for twelve weeks in total. Participants need to sign the notice below and pay the tuition fee of twelve galleons.


    Harry and others also participated, and they lined up to sign.


    In the evening, at ten minutes to eight in the evening, Harry straightened his clothes and knocked on the doorkeeper''s office.


    The door opened and it was Dumbledore.


    He didn''t seem surprised to see Harry.


    "Come in, Harry."


    He turned to the side and invited Harry in.


    As Harry walked in, Dumbledore asked kindly: "You should find that thing under the cupboard, right?"


    "Yes, Professor." Harry heard this and wanted to take off the things around his neck, but Dumbledore stopped him.


    "Take it with you, Harry, we need to go somewhere else."


    Harry was stunned, another place?


    Immediately, Dumbledore opened the door again, politely walked to the next door and knocked on the door.


    On the familiar wooden door, the eye symbol glanced at the two of them.


    The door opened.


    ¡­


    Star Club.


    The starry sky is bright and the clouds and mist are changing shapes.


    This is the first time Harry has walked in, and it is also the first time Dumbledore has walked in.


    Although the picture is beautiful, their eyes will always look at the people next to the round table.


    John.


    John raised his eyes, glanced at Harry next to Dumbledore, raised his eyebrows, and said, "You didn''t tell me that Harry was coming too."

 Chapter 441：

    Dumbledore smiled kindly and said in a relaxed tone: "Harry is the discoverer of this thing. Strictly speaking, he is the owner."


    John sneered, glanced at Harry who was still standing there, and said, "Tea? Pumpkin juice?"


    "I think the one last time was pretty good," Dumbledore answered for Harry, winking, "It''s just good, isn''t it?"


    "Greedy." John said.


    The little golden man struggled to open the wine cabinet and took out a bottle of golden, glowing wine.


    It was also the first time for Harry to see this kind of wine. After he sat down, he watched several golden figures cooperate to hand the wine to John.


    John snapped his fingers, and an exquisite and expensive goblet appeared in front of Harry.


    John opened the wine bottle, and the wine inside was obviously poured into the air, but strangely appeared in the wine glass.


    "Thank you," Dumbledore calmly picked up the glass and took a sip, saying with emotion, "It''s really delicious."


    "Let''s get down to business."


    John glanced at the dishonest Dumbledore, put a hand on his chin, and said lazily and nonchalantly: "You want to trade with me?"


    "Then what''s the price... Dumbledore?"


    This scene seems full of contradictions.


    An old man over a hundred years old and a student who is still in school.


    It turned out to be the students who seemed to be taking the lead.


    Dumbledore changed the topic and said with a smile: "I think you can open a bottle of wine for the owner of the cargo. I can see your respect."


    John frowned, raised his eyebrows and asked, "What do you mean?"


    There was no respect in his words, nor was Dumbledore angry.


    Acting no different from the usual kind old man outside, Dumbledore smiled gently and said: "Harry is the one who talks business with you."


    Harry was confused. When did he say he was coming to discuss business?


    He looked up at Dumbledore and saw Dumbledore''s eyes full of trust under his half-moon glasses.


    "Oh?" John joked, "Okay then, let Harry talk to me, but you have to come up with the chips first."


    "Whether it''s trading or gambling, we always have to see if the chips are qualified to be on the table."


    Upon hearing this, Dumbledore motioned to Harry to show the thing.


    Harry took out the gold locket from his clothes. The snake-shaped markings on it all revealed the identity of the item.


    "I still underestimated fate," John said with emotion, "You discovered this thing."


    "It''s Mundungus who wants to steal it." Harry shook his head.


    "Mundungus," John said with a meaningless word, "Let''s start trading."


    John''s originally lazy posture straightened up, and instantly an aggressive aura came towards Harry''s door.


    He said meaningfully: "Set your conditions."


    "Money? Fame? Status? Props? Potions? Or do you want to experience rejuvenation?"


    The latter sentence was said to Dumbledore.


    The background of the second king allows him to easily offer conditions that ordinary people will not get in their lifetime.


    Looking at Harry, John exuded the domineering aura of a superior man.


    A student as young as himself said this, and Harry couldn''t even find a point to refute.


    Because he knew clearly that John did not exaggerate.


    This locket is like a wishing machine at this moment.


    The huge pressure made Harry breathless. Dumbledore whispered: "Harry, just follow your heart."


    Dumbledore''s voice seemed to have magic, making Harry breathe calmly.


    He recalled Mrs. Weasley lying on the hospital bed, not even the therapist could save her.


    He makes his own decision.


    ¡­


    Chapter 465 Trelawney talking nonsense


    "I want you to heal Mrs. Weasley."


    After Harry finished speaking, the only sound left in the Star Club was the sound of clouds rolling through the dome.


    He looked at John nervously. Mrs. Weasley''s poison was difficult to cure.


    Even Potions Master Snape shook his head and conducted research before he could come up with the answer. It was a very vicious curse.


    And he just wanted to try it, in front of this alchemist who even Slughorn could only cooperate with.


    Harry didn''t dare to look into Dumbledore''s eyes, he thought Dumbledore might be disappointed.


    Because I didn¡¯t take advantage of this opportunity to do something greater.


    But he was still determined to do so. Mrs. Weasley treated him like her own son and gave him the feeling of a mother.


    He stared at John with an expression that changed from joking at the beginning, to surprise later, and then to anger.


    Angry?


    Why be angry?


    John suppressed his anger and looked sideways at Dumbledore.


    "Is this what you mean, Dumbledore?" John looked at the two people opposite him coldly, "Are you trying to humiliate me?"


    "No! I just want to save Mrs. Weasley..." Harry explained in a panic. He didn''t understand. Was John unable or didn''t want to?


    John laughed angrily at him, "Really? So in your opinion, I would use Percy''s mother as a condition for trading with others?"


    The unexpected anger made Harry feel a pressure that would crush human bones.


    "Don''t look at me with your narrow eyes, Harry Potter!" John suppressed his angry words and made the starlight in the dome disappear.


    The rumble of thunder sounded, and terrifying blue thunder and lightning flashed between the clouds and mist.


    Dumbledore spoke, with a hint of joy in his eyes, "Harry didn''t mean that, he was just concerned and confused."


    Harry felt the pressure on his body disappear. He didn''t expect that his words would make John so angry.


    "He never doubted your concern for your friends, John." Dumbledore said apologetically.


    John closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, the anger in his eyes disappeared.


    The dome turned clear again, and the little golden man who had been squatting under the table when the apocalypse just happened ran out and turned back into dreamlike golden words.


    "I don''t want to say it a second time." John said unhappy, "If you still want to continue trading."


    Harry seemed to have received an amnesty. He had been very nervous just now.


    It was like John would suddenly turn into a fire dragon and swallow himself in one bite.


    At the same time, Harry also knew that he had made a mistake.


    He wishfully believed that John''s boredom with the Order of the Phoenix would prevent John from accepting any help.


    But in fact, apart from her role in the Order of the Phoenix, Mrs. Weasley is also the mother of John Wick''s friend.


    John is a Slytherin, he has all the characteristics of a Slytherin.


    As the kings of Slytherin, they have unlimited tolerance and indulgence towards their own people.


    The Star Society protects Ginny at the Ministry of Magic, and Malfoy will stand up for Ginny.


    For them, there is only the difference between ''a group of people'' and ''outsiders''.


    Harry is the outsider, but Mrs. Weasley and Ginny are not.


    They are Percy''s dear mother and lovely sister.


    The so-called loving the house and the bird should be like this.


    Now that he had received John''s promise that he would treat Mrs. Weasley, Harry felt relieved.


    So what will he choose?


    Harry''s mind was working rapidly and he looked at Dumbledore. The kind old man did not urge him.


    The Star Club is waiting for Harry''s choice.


    He needs to think carefully.


    What is it that he, or the Order of the Phoenix, wants most right now?


    That must be what John can give.


    The palms of my hands were sweaty, and I wiped them on my pants again and again.


    Harry''s expression changed again and again, and suddenly an idea flashed in his mind.


    "I want a powerful wand."


    What Harry thought about was that he needed to give Dumbledore a wand. His wand was taken away by Grindelwald.


    John''s expressionless face finally changed when he heard this.


    "A magic wand?"


    He chuckled, "I can agree to your deal."


    Leaning back in the chair and placing the crosses on his legs, John said calmly: "It''s your turn to pay the price."


    Harry took off the gold locket from his neck and placed it on the table.


    "Please allow me to do some basic checks before completing the transaction."


    John didn''t take it immediately. The sound he made from across the table made Dumbledore''s pupils shrink.


    "Open."


    It was a cold, hoarse voice.


    Harry didn''t hear it. To him, John was speaking normally.


    The originally closed gold locket opened instantly, and a black air filled the air, accompanied by a bewitching voice.


    "close."


    The box is closed.


    Moved from in front of Harry to in front of John.


    Picking up the locket, John said without changing his expression: "The transaction is completed."


    "As for that wand, I will give you one that is powerful enough."


    He snapped his fingers, and the clouds fell in the shape of an upside-down tornado.


    After they dispersed, a black wand lying on a velvet cushion appeared.


    "Crystal wand core, made of elder wood."


    "This is a wand for a warmonger."


    John picked up the wand, waved it gently and handed it to Harry, saying meaningfully: "Use it well."


    Harry took the wand and handed it to Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore looked at the wand and said, "Thank you, Harry."


    He took the wand, and as soon as he got it, Dumbledore could see that this wand was unusual.


    This wand can amplify his magic.


    "I think our deal is over," John ordered, "Both of you."


    Dumbledore stood up quickly, and Harry followed behind Dumbledore.


    As he was about to leave, John called Harry.

 Chapter 442：

    "Take this away, Harry."


    The emerald-like potion was placed on the table. John rubbed the golden locket with his fingers and said, "Say hello to Mrs. Weasley for me."


    Harry glanced at Dumbledore and quickly walked over to take it away.


    His heart was pounding and he held the bottle of potion tightly.


    After walking out of the door, Harry and Dumbledore returned to the next door.


    ¡­


    "You made a great choice, Harry." Dumbledore said with a kind expression on his face.


    "But Dumbledore, won''t you blame me?" Harry felt that he had made the right decision. If it were Dumbledore, it would definitely be a more valuable choice.


    Dumbledore shook his head and said playfully: "I just need this. My old wand has not been maintained for too long."


    "Besides, you allowed me to get more useful answers from John."


    "What''s the answer?" Harry couldn''t help but ask.


    Dumbledore chuckled: "His attitude towards many things, and what he learned about John."


    "At least we can know one thing. From beginning to end, he was the John who valued his friends. This is very different from Voldemort."


    Holding the edge of the pensieve, Dumbledore said enigmatically: "We can''t put down today''s lesson yet."


    He took a bottle from the shelf where memories were stored and opened it. The silver liquid entered the pensieve and turned into a scene.


    A handsome young man appeared inside.


    ¡­


    Among the many industries of Silver Hand, there is one that is least suitable for that huge business empire.


    Huanmiao Divination Pavilion.


    There are not even many people here who know about it.


    It is located in a house with a black exterior between Johnny Silverhand''s store and the Alchemy Workshop.


    There is only one person inside, who is respectfully called the elder.


    Even Tang Mi had doubts about what kind of effect this person who looked like a Muggle fortune teller could bring to Silverhand.


    Drinks worth a hundred galleons were provided to Trelawney free of charge, and people would be arranged to pretend to be customers to increase the income of this dismal divination pavilion.


    Over time, Tang Mi handed over the affairs here to a witch named Jennifer.


    This witch graduated from Hufflepuff and is very patient.


    Today is the seventh actor of Huanmiao Divination Pavilion, and Jennifer herself appears.


    She pretended to be a confused woman and came to the Huanmiao Divination Pavilion.


    Trelawney, who wore thick glasses, changed herself into an emerald green robe with small crystal **** as accessories.


    It made her look like a goddess.


    "Dear elder, I want to get guidance."


    Jennifer said respectfully, but she was actually thinking about buying some freshly roasted quail when she went home.


    She didn''t hear the response and raised her head carefully.


    But Trelawney, who was supposed to use her unreliable divination as usual, saw her eyes turned white at this moment, and she was in a state of confusion between illusion and reality.


    Her voice was extremely hoarse, like someone who was about to die of thirst without drinking water for three days.


    The strong smell of alcohol emanated from her body, and Jennifer was so frightened that she wanted to call someone.


    Then Trelawney started talking nonsense;


    "There has been a twist, hiss...the Dark Lord is looking for his servant in the darkness."


    "The huge thing destroys everything, the destined enemy will kill the giant, in the flames, the cry of new life opens the dawn."


    "The Dark Lord dies at the hands of his powerful enemy. Those who touch the taboo will not die well, and the gears of destiny will be disrupted."


    It was as if Trelawney hadn''t been lifted up in one breath. Jennifer didn''t care about hiding and hurried over.


    As soon as she came to Trelawny''s side, she was grabbed by a pair of hands like chicken claws on the shoulders, and roared in an old and hoarse voice: "Those who trample life, you will enter the abyss -!"


    "Yuan-ahem-!" Trelawney coughed twice with a dry throat. She looked at the frightened witch in front of her and said strangely: "Oh, why are you here, Miss?"


    Jennifer broke free from the restraints and kept retreating as if she had seen a ghost. She turned pale and ran out regardless of Trelawney''s inquiry.


    Trelawney looked confused when she saw this, but she didn''t know that the crystal ball on her table lit up slightly.


    ¡­


    Chapter 466 Change of Destiny


    Destiny changes quietly and unconsciously.


    When Harry left, John''s fingers kept tapping on the gold locket.


    "Slytherin''s locket and Ravenclaw''s diadem, is it a coincidence?"


    He closed his eyes and meditated.


    What a coincidence.


    The two most difficult Horcruxes to find were sent to him by two boys at the end of July.


    "The savior?"


    John had heard the story of the Savior too many times.


    To be precise, the first Horcrux to be destroyed was Harry''s hand.


    That diary was destroyed by Harry''s sword.


    According to the original trajectory of the story, Harry is the one who finally confronts the Dark Lord.


    Then this Horcrux should be destroyed by Harry.


    "Destiny is changing. There are other things about prophecies."


    John opened his eyes. This locket contained a piece of Voldemort''s soul.


    By getting it, John can confirm one thing.


    "Horcruxes are no longer attractive to you, Tom."


    Picking up the gold locket, John watched it swing in front of him.


    Horcruxes are a stupid way to gain immortality by harming your own soul.


    This approach is very ridiculous.


    The loss of soul causes far greater harm than immortality.


    So after Voldemort saw the new path, he did not hesitate to abandon the stupid method.


    "Although he is a powerful wizard, he is not a qualified alchemist."


    John smiled slightly, "It''s an equal exchange, but he wants to avoid the price."


    Putting away the gold locket, John started Voldemort''s doomsday timer.


    Now that the last Horcrux has been obtained, Voldemort''s second chance is gone.


    Voldemort''s strength will be improved when his soul returns. John does not think it is a bad deal to give him a powerful wand.


    "But what happened at the Burrow reminded me that I need more strength to face those dark creatures."


    The outline of a plan appeared in John''s mind.


    The next day comes.


    John went to class.


    In the Care of Magical Creatures class, Hagrid watched John tinkering with his armor.


    Speaking of which, John gave it to Hagrid.


    Originally, the armor made of goblin craftsmanship was good-looking enough. After John''s tinkering, the armor looked like a treasure that only nobles could afford.


    Golden lines ran through the silver armor, and Hagrid was stunned for a moment.


    What Hagrid didn''t expect was that before his original plan to train Graup as an assistant began, Graup became John''s assistant.


    John placed a wedge in the armor near the neck and gave orders to Grawp, who was holding a club wrapped in iron.


    "Smash it."


    Grawp picked up the stick and hit it hard.


    The ground was filled with dust, but there was only a dent in the armor.


    John adjusted his posture and ordered Graup again.


    Graup seemed to find joy in this boring work, with a smile on his big face.


    By the end of this lesson, the large-scale armor belonging to Hagrid had only been engraved with less than one-tenth of the strange text.


    "really weird."


    Hagrid put the armor on to take a look, wiped the beard stuck on his collar and muttered: "It seems to have become lighter, I''m not sure."


    I patted my belly, and it made a "dang-dang" sound.


    "That''s a hard protective spell," John said, pointing to the font on it that Hagrid couldn''t understand. "Every carving can make it harder."


    At first, John could carve the armor on his own, but later on, he needed Graup''s power to complete it.


    It''s only one-tenth now, but the hardness is already amazing.


    Hagrid asked in confusion: "Why should I strengthen it? I mean, I want to wear it out?"


    "There will come a day," John said casually, "Don''t forget your responsibilities. Dangerous animals are still terrible wizards. There is no harm in having this."


    Hagrid was convinced.


    I never expected that one day, I would wear it and resist an army alone.


    After strengthening the defense of the humanoid tank, John looked at the course schedule.


    Defense Against the Dark Arts and Potions class.


    Today''s class must be very lively.


    Sure enough, after the Defense Against the Dark Arts class ended.


    The students were all discussing ways to deal with the Inferi.


    After narrowly escaping from death, Sirius stopped competing with Snape for vindictiveness. He realized that the group of Inferi surrounding the Burrow might one day appear in Hogwarts.


    What he can do is to teach every lesson well so that when this happens, the students can escape.


    Of course, the essential Gryffindor extra points will not be saved.


    With Harry''s experience in dealing with the Inferi, Gryffindor gained 25 points.


    Arrive at Potions class.


    Harry seemed distracted, listening to Snape''s occasionally sarcastic voice.


    He kept flipping through the old "Advanced Potion Making", hoping to find out whether the emerald-colored potion John gave him could really detoxify.


    But unfortunately, he didn''t find it.


    Harry, who had reached a kind of superstition about this book, felt uneasy.


    The bottle of medicine was taken to St. Mungo''s Hospital in the morning.


    If there is something wrong with the medicine or it is ineffective, you will feel very guilty.


    Not even Snape''s familiar sarcastic voice in his ears could stir his emotions at all.


    Snape deducted 20 points from Gryffindor, almost deducting all the points from Defense Against the Dark Arts.


    This lesson is about preparing an antidote based on the poison.

 Chapter 443：

    Because Harry was not in the mood for class, he randomly found a bezoar in the cabinet that could detoxify and handed it in. Snape described him as a chimpanzee who couldn''t understand human speech.


    Another 10 points disappeared.


    When get out of class was over, Hermione and Ron found Harry who was in a bad state.


    "What''s wrong with you, Harry?" Hermione asked.


    Harry poked absentmindedly three times without ever picking up the stubborn sausage.


    "I went to see John."


    As soon as he opened his mouth, he heard the fork falling.


    Hermione''s eyes widened, eager to know what was happening.


    Ron chewed red sausage depressedly, "Brother, you won''t ask him to do anything stupid, right?"


    Harry couldn''t help but feel angry. Do you think I am the kind of reckless man who doesn''t care about anything?


    He said angrily: "I went with Dumbledore."


    Then, Harry told what he did yesterday.


    When he heard that Harry wanted to exchange the locket for the chance to save Mrs. Weasley, Ron was moved: "Thank you, Harry."


    "You''re welcome, he didn''t accept the deal."


    As soon as Harry said it, Ron said angrily: "He thinks my mother is not worth saving?"


    "No, he told me that she was Percy''s mother. He would not use his friends'' relatives as bargaining chips in transactions." Harry quickly stabilized Ron, fearing that Ron would run over to find John.


    Knowing that he was too excited, Ron closed his mouth and chewed the sausage honestly.


    Finally, Harry said that he had changed his wand, and Ron couldn''t help complaining: "You should make him pay more."


    "That''s enough!" Hermione glared at Ron and said in a lonely and emotional tone, "John is still so gentle."


    "I gave John''s potion to the owl." Harry was worried about whether the potion would work.


    "You should test the Spinka Revealing Charm." Ron muttered, and was kicked from below by Hermione.


    Ron made a gesture to zip his mouth.


    Although he was worried, Harry would soon know that his worries were unnecessary.


    Bill from St. Mungo''s Hospital wrote to tell them that Mrs. Weasley was fine.


    After waking up, Mrs. Weasley became energetic, and the therapist told Bill that it was due to too much sleep.


    Having lost their house, Mr. Weasley and his family temporarily lived in the Black Mansion.


    Without the cursed painting, Blake''s old house looked as clean as a haunted house.


    Mrs. Weasley was full of energy and cleaned the old Black house from top to bottom.


    Kreacher, who had been robbed of his job, was very dissatisfied.


    When Sanxiao saw the news, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Ginny was also very happy.


    Harry was stunned when he saw her jumping there.


    In the end, it was Hermione who reminded her, so her mouth stopped drooling.


    Harry held "Advanced Potion Making" and felt disappointed.


    He found that the gap between himself and John was too big.


    John¡¯s level is beyond what is recorded in this book.


    And I still have to rely on this book of unknown origin to cheat.


    Shame and humiliation flooded his heart, and Harry wanted to throw the book away.


    But after thinking that the knowledge in the book not only improved his grades in Potions class, but also used a magic spell in it to save his godfather, he still chose to stay.


    In the blink of an eye, time has entered February.


    The snow around the school slowly melted, replaced by a cold and damp atmosphere.


    Gray-purple clouds hung low over the castle, and the continuous cold rain made the lawn slippery, leaving muddy footprints one after another in the foyer and corridors.


    ¡­


    Chapter 467 The Apparition Genius


    The first Apparition class of the sixth grade was scheduled on Saturday morning to avoid conflicts with other classes.


    When John arrived at the auditorium, all the tables in the auditorium were gone, and rain hit the high windows.


    The same enchanted ceiling as that of the Star Club was spinning dimly overhead, which was in line with the feeling of rain outside now.


    The four deans of the school were also in the auditorium.


    Students from each college gathered in front of their deans.


    In addition to the four people, there is also a little wizard.


    Except for Professor Flitwick, he is the shortest.


    That was the instructor arranged by the Ministry of Magic to teach Apparition.


    The appearance is surprisingly pale, the eyelashes are transparent, and the hair is slender, giving it an unreal feeling, as thin as if it could be blown away by a gust of wind.


    This is the sequelae of overuse of Apparition and magical research.


    John narrowed his eyes, that man looked like an assassin.


    "Good morning," the wizard from the Ministry of Magic spoke when he saw that everyone was gathered, "My name is Vicky Tycross, and I will be your Apparition class instructor for the next twelve weeks."


    "I hope I can help you prepare for this Apparition exam. By then, many students may be able to take the exam."


    Tycross said, John didn''t listen much.


    Malfoy showed off to Goyle and Crabbe that he learned to apparate under the guidance of Barty Jr.


    "Apparition is not possible in Hogwarts, so the headmaster specifically revoked the magic and lifted this restriction for one hour, of course, only in the Great Hall."


    Tycross was still talking.


    After he finished speaking, he was ready to start the Apparition course.


    There was chaos in the auditorium, and the students began to disperse.


    Malfoy was arrogant and domineering. He pushed away the students who came to him and said arrogantly: "Look, it''s time to show off your real skills."


    Goyle and Crabbe stayed away from him, and Daphne moved closer to John.


    When John saw Daphne, he chuckled and asked, "Do you remember that feeling?"


    Daphne thought about that trip to Hogsmeade and nodded with a smile on her face.


    The dean shuttled among the crowd and arranged seats for them.


    John doesn''t need to teach Daphne much, because Tycross is already talking about the three ''D''s'' of Apparition.


    When the story was over, Tycross gave the order to count three.


    They need to apparate into the wooden circle of the auditorium.


    With the fall of ''three''.


    Four explosions sounded in the auditorium.


    The four people appeared in the wooden circle. Malfoy bumped into his strong pectoralis major and cursed: "Your chest is like a stone, Neville."


    Neville touched it uncertainly.


    Daphne said in surprise: "I succeeded."


    John, who was in the circle, grabbed Daphne''s left hand and whispered: "It wasn''t completely successful."


    Daphne looked down and saw that her left index finger remained where it was.


    Before the blood could even flow out, John let Daphne''s fingers fly over and press on his left hand.


    Raising his left hand, he whispered magic.


    Pour a little fresh juice on it, and it will be as if nothing happened to the finger.


    Tycross was shocked. He had never met anyone who had succeeded at one time, and there were only three of them. Daphne was also very good in her split state.


    "That''s great, and you have a textbook-like split processing process." Tycros was extremely pleasantly surprised.


    This made the four people the focus.


    The students were accustomed to John''s excellence and success, but Malfoy and Neville had the feeling of being a blockbuster.


    Harry lost his balance while spinning in circles and almost fell down. Malfoy laughed at him in a very shameful manner.


    Tecros tried it a second time, and it was still the same four familiar people.


    This time Daphne lost a strand of hair, but Malfoy and Neville were as steady as ever.


    Now Tycros confirmed that these people are definitely capable of passing the Apparition exam.


    This class was boring because Tycros kept emphasizing the three ''D''s'' and repeating circles.


    Except for the Star Club and others, only Susan Bones barely entered the wooden circle once, but her left foot stayed in place.


    Harry couldn''t believe why Malfoy was so skilled.


    He almost never failed, and Daphne also used Disapparation completely after a few times.


    The gap between Qunxing Club and ordinary students is vividly displayed in class.


    Malfoy laughed loudly at those idiots who couldn''t complete the Apparition, making everyone in Slytherin want to beat him.


    Blaise Zabini came to ask him for advice, but couldn''t stand the arrogant and domineering tone and left.


    Speaking of Blaise, he didn''t know where he got the gossip during this period. He heard that Ginny was angry with Dean and that their relationship was about to fall apart.


    The restless young man immediately prepared to give Ginny a big surprise on Valentine''s Day.


    I guess I want to pry away the red Gryffindor flower on Valentine''s Day.


    Ninety percent of the people in Slytherin were not optimistic about this.


    The remaining 10% includes Pansy, the love brain.


    After all, Pansy has always believed that as long as there is love, even being from another hospital is not impossible.


    Although she herself was looking for people from Slytherin.


    This does not prevent her from cheering for Blaise, who is also in love.


    Malfoy went over to pour cold water on him, hoping that Blaise would stop as soon as he got better, but he was scolded by Pansy.


    "I really don''t understand how Theodore can stand Pansy. He''s not as gentle as Atto at all."


    Malfoy couldn''t understand Theodore Nott''s aesthetics.


    John glanced at Malfoy. The guy didn''t seem to notice that Daphne was staring at him fiercely.


    Malfoy said excitedly that he was going to prepare a gift for Astoria, preferably as a surprise on Valentine''s Day.


    An evil plan emerged in Daphne''s mind. She sneered and watched Malfoy tell the gift with reservation to the whole room.


    Wait until Valentine''s Day.


    John expected to see Blaise being thrown into the trash can by Ginny.


    As a result, Malfoy was seen wailing in grief and anger: "No¡ª!"


    Malfoy half-knelt on the ground, looking at the overwhelmed Astoria holding the exact gift he was about to give.


    Daphne''s conspiracy succeeded. She bought the same gift in advance and gave it to Astoria before Malfoy gave it.


    Malfoy''s creativity was abruptly killed in this way.


    John looked at the two people speechlessly. Although Daphne accepted Malfoy as Astoria''s boyfriend, she would still impose sanctions on Malfoy.


    "It''s okay, Draco."

 Chapter 444：

    When Astoria said these words, she was like a fairy bathed in the holy light in Malfoy''s eyes.


    "As long as it is a gift you give me, it is unique and cherished."


    Rank, what is rank!


    Malfoy''s originally upset mood improved instantly, and he glanced at Daphne with great dignity.


    At that moment, John could feel that Daphne wanted to hang Malfoy up.


    In the afternoon, John saw the second big show.


    As expected, Brace was rejected, and Dean, who was in a bad mood, rushed forward to fight again.


    Two people were imprisoned at the same time.


    Ginny didn''t seem to care about her boyfriend.


    ¡­


    John also made many modifications to Hagrid''s armor.


    The engraving on it covers one third of it, and Graup can no longer knock it.


    After these days of beatings, Graup''s arm has become a big punch.


    When Zuowu chased the fur ball played by Graup, he had to run wildly to catch it before it hit the ground.


    After testing the hardness of the armor, John estimated that it would not be a big problem in blocking the blows of a dozen giants.


    The points competition between Slytherin and Gryffindor gradually stabilized.


    Slytherin returned to first place, with Hagrid providing a lot of strength.


    After all, John was doing ''extended practice'' with him. As a professor, Hagrid always had to show off, and the extra points were particularly refreshing.


    Occasionally Professor Runes and Professor Alchemy will also contribute.


    The two advanced runes translated by John received 30 points, and Alchemy gained an exaggerated 50 points.


    Percy sent a message to thank John for the emerald potion that made Mrs. Weasley recover.


    Fleur wanted to meet John, and they agreed to meet at the Pig''s Head Tavern.


    We can meet up until the next time we go to Hogsmeade.


    John was fully prepared for Hogwarts, and he set his sights on the Black Lake again.


    He has not forgotten the giant octopus that has lived for a thousand years under the black lake.


    When the weather was still cold, he re-entered the icy black lake.


    With the arrival of March.


    The weather has not changed much, it is humid and windy.


    On the shore of the lake at Hogwarts, Malfoy and Neville competed again.


    The trip to Hogsmeade has also arrived.


    John is preparing to go to an appointment with Fleur.


    ¡­


    Chapter 468 A miserable birthday


    Katie Bell returned to the Gryffindor Quidditch team after an injury caused her to miss a lot of training.


    This also means that Ron will be replaced.


    Ron was a little disappointed after hearing the news.


    Ron said: "It''s my birthday."


    The birthday I was looking forward to was full of expectations, but I got some not-so-good news.


    Harry comforted him and said, "It''s okay Ron, we can go to Hogsmeade to celebrate his birthday."


    "Unfortunately," Seamus said, shaking his head, "Hogsmeade is cancelled."


    "No way? Oh my god!" Ron wailed.


    The spot is gone, so I can¡¯t go to Hogsmeade yet.


    This is a really bad birthday.


    What''s even worse is the boring Apparition class. Basically no one succeeds, and some people split up and howl in terror.


    The three ¡®Ds¡¯ were as if they were being read into the mind by Tycros, and resistance spread among the students.


    Entering March, Harry wished Ron: "Happy birthday, Ron, I''ll give you a gift."


    Ron was still asleep and responded vaguely.


    There was already a small pile of packages on Ron''s bed, which must have been delivered by the house elves at night.


    Ron got up to open the presents, but he was not in high spirits.


    But he was soon attracted by the big gold watch given by his parents and screamed.


    "This year is really a bumper harvest!" He suddenly felt that his birthday was really good, and he would become an adult again next year.


    Mr. Weasley has been promoted, so naturally he cannot give his son a shabby coming-of-age gift.


    Although this big gold watch is not pure gold, it is still valuable.


    Ron got off to a good start at the beginning, which made him look forward to more gifts later.


    He tore open the packages one by one, and unknowingly opened them all.


    He saw a box of chocolate cauldrons on the ground, thinking he had dropped them, so he picked them up and opened them.


    Putting a piece of chocolate cauldron into his mouth, he looked at Harry worrying about something and asked vaguely: "What are you thinking about?"


    "I was thinking about the mission Dumbledore gave me." Harry regretted, "After Snape comes back, I won''t have much chance to see Slughorn."


    "Nonsense," Ron said depressedly as he ate the second piece of chocolate cauldron, "Can''t you join that slug club?"


    "Yeah, but I don''t really like it..." Harry muttered.


    Speaking of the Slug Club, there were two more after Christmas.


    But Harry didn''t go there. He was a little afraid that Slughorn would suddenly ask him questions and he wouldn''t be able to answer them.


    Just like the train party at the beginning of school, he was not going to be a source of conversation and laughter for Malfoy and the others.


    Especially seeing Blaise being so courteous to Ginny at the party would make him want to put a curse on Blaise.


    He sat on the bed and picked up the Marauder''s Map and read it. Slughorn often stayed in the office.


    ?It¡¯s the same this time.


    Even if Harry wanted to go there, there was no reason.


    It was almost time for Apparition class. Harry got out of bed and got dressed. He looked back at Ron and asked, "Are you ready?"


    Harry didn''t notice that the chocolate cauldron that Ron ate was not among his birthday gifts.


    When he was about to reach the door of the dormitory, Harry found that Ron hadn''t come over yet.


    He turned around suspiciously and saw Ron leaning on the bedpost, staring at the rain-washed window.


    There was a confused and weird expression on his face, like a lost lamb.


    If you look carefully, you can see something hidden in his melancholy eyes like an artistic youth.


    "Ron, it''s time for breakfast." Harry reminded him that the time was almost up.


    "I''m not hungry."


    Harry looked very strange when he heard the answer.


    Being full after eating only one box of chocolate cauldron is not in line with the character of Ron Weasley, the Gryffindor king.


    Harry stared at him, "Are you full?"


    "Oh, okay, I''ll go down with you," Ron sighed resentfully, as if Harry had disturbed him, "but I don''t want to eat."


    His infatuated and blaming tone gave Harry goosebumps. He looked at Ron hesitantly and found the half box of chocolate cauldrons on the bed.


    "You ate half the box of Chocolate Crucible, didn''t you?"


    "That''s not the case," Ron sighed again, which made Harry a little irritable. He said sadly, "You... you don''t understand."


    I don¡¯t understand anything. I don¡¯t understand the value of a Gryffindor like you?


    Harry didn''t want to talk to him anymore about the Riddler, so he turned around and opened the door.


    "Harry!"


    "What?"


    Ron shouted, making Harry jump.


    Ron looked like someone who overdosed on strange substances in some movies and TV shows, saying with a painful look on his face: "Harry, I can''t stand it anymore!"


    "What can''t you stand?" Harry was dumbfounded.


    "I can''t miss her!" Ron said in a hoarse voice.


    "Her?" Harry was stunned. Who is she?


    Aren¡¯t you single? When did she become the new one?


    There is only one question in Harry''s mind, can we go to the Great Hall to eat properly?


    "I don''t think she knows I exist." Ron began his one-man show, leaving Harry waving his hands to prevent him from saying anything.


    "Who is she?" Harry collapsed. What happened to Ron today?


    Ron used a voice that was so soft that it was disgusting, and said affectionately: "Romilda Vanni."


    When he said these words, Ron seemed to be penetrated by a ray of pure sunshine, looking so infatuated.


    Harry and Ron looked at each other for nearly a minute, and Harry confirmed again and again that the name Ron said was not a name he was familiar with.


    As if he was suddenly fed a mouthful of dog food, he said uncertainly: "Are you kidding me?"


    "I think I love her." It was still the same voice. Ron turned into a lover after eating a chocolate cauldron?


    Harry took a deep breath. He felt that Ron was deliberately playing tricks on him.


    "Okay, okay, say it again seriously."


    Harry swore that if Ron said anything about whether he loved or not, he would definitely leave!


    However, Ron didn''t feel ashamed at all, and said with bated breath, "I love her. Have you seen her hair? It''s black and shiny..."


    Harry kept his word and sneered: "It''s so funny. This is the best joke I''ve ever heard. Now, stop making trouble."


    He turned around and left, but was punched in the ear.


    Harry became angry, turned around, took out his wand and used a fuchsia.


    The silent spell he learned this school year came in handy, and Ron was immediately hung up.


    Harry shouted with a ''how dare you hit me'' expression: "Why?"


    "You insulted her! You said it was a joke!" Ron was not being honest while being hung.


    Harry finally noticed something was wrong. He looked sharply at the chocolate cauldron, and it seemed more and more familiar to him.


    Finally he recognized it. Wasn''t this what Romilda Vanni had given to him before Christmas?


    When I was looking for the Marauder''s Map just now, I threw it out. Harry didn''t eat it because Hermione said it might have been laced with a love potion.


    Seeing Ron''s behavior, Harry shuddered. If Ginny saw him like this, he would be willing to die.


    Ignoring Ron who was shouting Romilda, Harry said with a headache: "Okay, I have to find someone to treat you..."


    Harry paused. He remembered the four cauldrons from the first Potions class. Slughorn must have a solution.


    Just as he said, Harry took Ron, who was still calling Romilda''s name, to the principal''s office.


    ¡­

 Chapter 445：

    The trip to Hogsmeade was cancelled, but this did not prevent John from leaving school without authorization.


    Rules have never restricted him.


    He was sitting in the Hog''s Head Tavern, and the tavern owner Aberforth was a little confused.


    If Aberforth remembers correctly, this boy should not be here today.


    It¡¯s okay for your kid to skip school openly, but you actually left school openly.


    ?And he didn¡¯t mean to avoid himself at all.


    After all, you are also the spy of the former principal of Hogwarts. You kid are really not afraid of me reporting you.


    John glanced at Aberforth, wondering what the old man was doing with so much nonsense going on in his mind.


    After waiting for a while, he saw a graceful figure in silk white robe approaching.


    The person wearing a white mask was tightly covered by a cloak.


    John looked at Fleur who came over and said helplessly: "You don''t want to dress up like this on a whim, do you?"


    "Of course," Fleur took off her mask and blinked, "It''s interesting, isn''t it?"


    "Okay, indeed." John shrugged. Tang Mi was also dressed like this at the beginning.


    He saw Aberforth coming over with a wine glass and raised his hand to stop him, "No, your glass is too dirty."


    Aberforth''s eyes widened. You''re sitting in my shop and not spending money?


    Aberforth puffed his beard and stared as he was driven away.


    Fleur took out the Heart of Silence and formed a magical field that could not penetrate sound.


    The cautious performance made John become serious.


    "Sybill Trelawney prophesied."


    Fleur took out a tightly wrapped crystal ball and said, "She scared Jennifer, but she doesn''t seem to remember."


    Fortunately, John has foresight. As a person who predicts the entire Harry Potter series, he has always been cautious enough.


    Taking the crystal ball, John glanced at it and nodded to Fleur.


    ¡­


    Chapter 469 Famous Underwater Scene


    Furong came to give the crystal ball. Logically speaking, this kind of thing was done by Tang Mi.


    After getting the things, John saw Fleur canceling the Heart of Silence.


    Suddenly, Fleur sighed.


    "I don''t think the Weasley family is suitable for me," Fleur said.


    John looked around, and after confirming that Fleur was preparing to complain to him, he smiled helplessly.


    He snapped his fingers, and Aberforth, who had been paying attention here, thought he was calling him.


    Just as he was about to go over, he saw John conjuring up two exquisite wine glasses that were incompatible with the surrounding environment.


    There was also a bottle of expensive wine that looked like it was worth enough to treat the entire pub to drinking for free.


    Not only does this guy not spend money, he also brings his own drinks!


    Aberforth couldn''t hold himself any longer. How could anyone spend time in a tavern like this for nothing?


    John ignored him, poured a glass of cherry blossom-colored wine for Fleur, and conjured a cherry on top.


    Fleur took it and took a sip, just like opening a chat box, telling everything about what she and Bill had encountered.


    John acts as a tree hole and provides wine pouring service.


    From time to time, I have to echo Hibiscus.


    Regarding Furong¡¯s emotional experience, the summary is just one sentence.


    He is a good person, but he is not a good person.


    ¡­


    Ron was drugged.


    Harry used Romilda as bait to lure Ron to the principal''s office.


    The power of this love potion gave Harry goosebumps. It was as if Ron had no IQ and was led to the principal''s office without any suspicion.


    Slughorn was wearing his dressing gown for sleeping, humming a tune, picking up a piece of pineapple preserves sent by a former student and putting it in his mouth, and was about to open a bottle of mead to soothe his throat.


    As soon as I sat down, I heard anxious sounds coming from me.


    It came from the gargoyles. Through the voice, Slughorn recognized Harry.


    He opened the door, and Harry walked up the spiral staircase to the door of the principal''s office.


    "Harry," Slughorn muttered, "it''s too early. I usually get up late on Saturdays."


    As a principal, Slughorn didn''t want anyone to disturb his comfortable Saturday.


    "Professor, I''m sorry to disturb you." Harry said as softly as possible, and there was a guy behind him who kept standing on tiptoes to peek into the old man''s room.


    Harry was almost squeezed in. He said with a grimace, "But my friend Ron accidentally swallowed the love potion. Can you give him some antidote?"


    "I was going to take him to Madam Pomfrey, but we can''t buy anything from Weasley''s Wizard Wheezes, so, you know..."


    Going to see Madam Pomfrey means that Professor McGonagall and the others will also know that they and others will definitely lose points.


    The Weasley twins never imagined that one day their things would harm their biological brother.


    "I thought you had found an antidote for him," Slughorn asked doubtfully. "Aren''t you a potions expert, Harry?"


    "Uh..." Harry''s mind was running fast and he didn''t want to say anything wrong. "I have never prepared an antidote to the love potion. Sir, by the time I prepare it, Ron may have had some serious problem."


    His reason was very qualified, and Slughorn was not suspicious at all.


    Moreover, Slughorn, who has a collecting habit, was also very happy that Harry came to see him.


    "It''s his birthday, Professor," Harry begged Slughorn.


    Slughorn did not hesitate and asked Harry to bring the people in.


    "I hope the potion hasn''t expired," Slughorn said teasingly. "You know, the longer you leave it, the stronger it gets."


    Harry walked in and found that this place was different from the last Christmas party.


    At the same time, unlike Dumbledore''s time, there is not so much silverware here. Instead, there are two exquisite small cauldrons, as well as a photo cabinet and a materials cabinet.


    "You came at a great time," Slughorn took out a little emerald green liquid from the delicate little cauldron, "There is just a little left, try the ''Universal Potion''."


    He poured the potion into a small cup and handed it to Ron, who was being comforted by Harry.


    "How do I look?" Ron asked wistfully.


    Slughorn said: "Very handsome. Drink it and it will keep you calm when she comes."


    Slughorn whispered to Harry beside him: "This is all I have, and I''m still trying to refine it."


    Harry saw that the bottle looked very similar to the bottle John gave to Mrs. Weasley.


    Ron didn''t doubt his presence, so he took it and drank it directly.


    This thing, which Slughorn calls a ''universal potion'', works quickly and immediately.


    "How is it? I think it tastes like waterweed?" Slughorn asked.


    Ron was released from the love potion, but his face was as bitter as if he had eaten a dozen bitter bamboo shoots.


    Sitting on the sofa, Ron looked suspicious of life.


    "It doesn''t taste very good. Maybe we can drink something else to cheer up."


    Slughorn took out a bottle of mead and showed off: "This is what John gave me, oak-aged mead. I have to say that he is a person who knows how to figure out his preferences."


    When I opened the wine, a strong and not greasy aroma floated in.


    Slughorn took out three glasses and poured wine into them.


    Giving each of them a glass, he said happily: "Such a good wine, let us think of some toasts."


    "Happy birthday to Mr. Weasley, and cheers to dispel the pain of disillusionment in love."


    "cheers."


    Slughorn laughed, and Harry also thought the old man looked much cuter, so he laughed and shouted cheers.


    Just when he was about to drink it, Ron next to him had already finished it in one breath, and then fell straight down.


    Ron''s limbs twitched violently, foaming at the mouth, and his eyeballs bulged out.


    "Oh my god, Ralph?"


    "Ron!"


    Slughorn was so frightened that he even called him the wrong name.


    Harry ran over and shouted to Slughorn: "Professor! Think of a way!"


    Facing such a scene, Slughorn was stunned. He looked down at the cup in his hand and stammered: "How...but..."


    Harry jumped over a low table and came to the two exquisite small cauldrons. He lowered his head and saw that there were only two drops of emerald green liquid left inside.


    Not caring anymore, Harry brought over the whole cauldron.


    Use one hand to pry open Ron''s mouth and pour two drops of emerald green liquid into it.


    Ron''s body gradually stopped twitching, but the situation was still not optimistic. The dose of medicine here was too small.


    Slughorn seemed to have come to his senses and asked Harry to rush the person to the school hospital.


    The bottle of wine was placed on the table, still half filled with amber liquid.


    ¡­


    John never thought that he would be in a sleazy pub listening to Fleur telling love stories.


    After Fleur finally finished speaking, John also returned to school.


    He did not return to the castle immediately, but looked at the Black Lake.


    After confirming that the small bag was tightly closed, he walked towards the Black Lake.


    A Grindylow saw John and came to play tricks on the student.


    John glanced at it, making the Grindylow feel familiar.


    After a few seconds, Grindylow remembered something and swam into the water at twice the speed when he came.


    At the same time, the creatures in the water heard the news and fled away.


    "I remember I didn''t do anything."


    Seeing this scene, John fell into deep thought.


    I didn¡¯t do anything in Black Lake last time.


    Isn''t it just to split open the black lake and scare them with the dragon''s power under the water?


    Apart from that, I didn¡¯t do anything else.


    Walking towards the water, the water in the Black Lake was no higher than our heads.


    John tried to communicate with the spirit of the Black Lake, but there was no response like last time.


    He simply swam towards the place where he found the big octopus last time.


    ¡­


    Can''t go to Hogsmeade, which is very uncomfortable for restless young people.


    I can only have some fun in the castle by myself.


    Slytherin doesn''t have the high-altitude vistas of Gryffindor and Ravenclaw to watch.


    Fortunately, they have a unique underwater scene, which is the most special among the four courtyards.

 Chapter 446：

    The upperclassmen seem to enjoy teasing the lowerclassmen endlessly, as now, Malfoy told a lowerclassman with a smirk.


    As long as you see a mermaid underwater, you can receive blessings.


    The lower grade students believed it without knowing anything about the world.


    Malfoy had a bad taste and said: "Actually, there is a more advanced blessing than the mermaid blessing."


    "What is that?" the junior asked with admiration.


    Malfoy smiled mysteriously and whispered: "Have you ever heard of the legend of John Underwater?"


    "John underwater?"


    The junior student looked dull, raised his hand and pointed at the huge glass, asking: "Is it like that?"


    Malfoy looked sideways, nodded and said, "Yes, it''s like that. When you see John underwater, you can...wait a minute!"


    Malfoy turned his head suddenly and looked at John walking past under the water, his mouth wide open.


    It¡¯s really John underwater.


    Re-enactment of classic scenes.


    ¡­


    Chapter 470 Poisoned Suspect


    Not knowing that he was being spread as a Slytherin legend by Malfoy, John dived all the way from the Black Lake to the place where the giant octopus lived.


    In a place that looks like an underwater altar, a giant octopus is lying there.


    It was as if it hadn¡¯t moved since John left, maintaining its posture unchanged.


    John still remembered what happened when he used psychic magic last time, so he was cautious not to use it this time.


    Even with level 6 magic power, John could still feel the unusual power of the big octopus.


    Maybe it really is an underwater version of Dumbledore.


    "Elf of the Black Lake, if you can understand my language, please talk to me."


    John used an extremely ancient language to spread under the water. He transmitted spiritual magic in one direction, so he was not afraid of being impacted by the thousand-year memory.


    The big octopus, which was still sleeping, moved after hearing the sound.


    It seemed to understand, its tentacles turned, and its big eyes looked at John.


    The ancient charm was revealed in the big octopus, and John was delighted, and they really communicated with each other.


    Since we can communicate, everything becomes easier to talk about.


    John lowered his posture and conveyed the voice in a humble tone: "Elf of the Black Lake, I am a student at Hogwarts. I need your help."


    The sound entered the big octopus''s head, and its tentacles moved, signaling for John to continue speaking.


    "I am looking for the ancient blood and want to get it from your great body." John said his purpose without being pretentious.


    "I am a person who abides by the agreement and can achieve my goals through transactions."


    He stared at the big octopus, wanting to see what conditions this thousand-year-old existence would propose.


    But maybe John spoke too complicatedly, or maybe his language was not proficient enough.


    The big octopus swung its tentacles there, and it took a while to digest what John meant.


    When he heard that he wanted his own blood, the big octopus handed over a tentacle.


    John was stunned. No request?


    The big octopus swings its tentacles and reveals a happy feeling.


    It seems to be able to help the students at Hogwarts and make them happy.


    Compared to humans, the emotions of these creatures are purer.


    And John dealt with these creatures in a human way, causing his thinking to fall into a dead end.


    John looked at the big tentacles with a smile on his face.


    It¡¯s because I¡¯m narrow-minded.


    In a world full of calculations, I have forgotten this purity.


    I didn¡¯t expect to come here to look for the big octopus, and I was taught a lesson.


    Expressed his gratitude to the big octopus again. He was very happy to see the tentacles of the big octopus swinging. He was about to start taking blood.


    Collecting blood in water is also somewhat difficult.


    John used magic to clear a waterless zone, and the big octopus curiously used another tentacle to cross back and forth.


    A bottle of blue liquid was sealed.


    "Thank you, respected Elf of the Black Lake, please allow me to use a bottle of wine I brewed to repay your generosity."


    John took out a few stars, opened them and poured them onto the tentacles of the big octopus.


    The golden liquid fell into the tentacles and disappeared quickly.


    The big octopus was very happy and liked this thing very much.


    John smiled knowingly when he saw this, the stars were made of pure magic power, and every one of these magical creatures liked them very much.


    In the excitement of the big octopus, John saw the lake water quickly turning dark.


    It¡¯s the big octopus spraying ink.


    It was just the amount that made John very suspicious that the black color of the Black Lake was dyed by the giant octopus.


    Collecting some ink, John was sent to the lake by the big octopus.


    Stepping on the lake, the shooting star shoes prevented John from falling.


    He said goodbye to the big octopus.


    The harvest this time was quite rich.


    Let him lose track of time underwater and wait until he comes out.


    He saw that the sky was already dark.


    Using magic to remove the water from his body, John walked towards the castle.


    "The big octopus has a strong vitality. I think it can continue to live."


    John didn''t know how long the big octopus could live, but just depending on its posture, it would be easy to live until it dies.


    And the big octopus is still growing, which is the most surprising thing.


    "Its size should be much larger than it was a thousand years ago."


    Looking back at the black lake, John muttered: "Maybe one day, the big octopus will be bigger than this black lake."


    When he thought of that scene, even John felt more and more frightened.


    What about Voldemort, Grindelwald, the growth and vitality of the giant octopus are the most terrifying.


    Back in the castle, John met Filch.


    He was sitting leisurely on the stairs, eating delicate snacks.


    But that snack doesn¡¯t seem to be sold by Honeydukes.


    John glanced twice and circled Filch twice.


    Filch muttered uncomfortably: "What are you doing?"


    "Filch, how fast do you think you can run?" John suddenly asked a question.


    Filch was stunned and said honestly: "You can reach Gryffindor Tower from here in one minute."


    "Too slow," John frowned and said, "You can''t do it at this speed."


    "?" Filch''s head was full of questions.


    My speed is already a nightmare for students, is it still too slow?


    "Have you ever heard that speed equals power?"


    A gleam flashed in John''s eyes, "I think you can be faster."


    "This speed is only the limit of your shoes, not your limit. You can go faster."


    Filch was confused by what John said.


    But he remembered one sentence, speed equals power.


    In fact, Filch has a very outstanding ability.


    That means his eyesight is very good.


    Even if he wears this pair of shoes that can reach flying speed, he can accurately catch people without hurting every student.


    If he weren''t a squib, perhaps Filch would be a very good seeker.


    When Mrs. Norris saw John, she rubbed her legs around John''s trousers.


    Planting a faster seed for Filch, John went to the Star Club.


    He wanted to try and put the ink of the big octopus to good use.


    For this kind of existence that has lived for thousands of years, everything on its body has an extraordinary effect.


    But this time, he was stopped before he arrived at the Star Club.


    ¡­


    school clinic.


    "So he was like this after drinking?" John looked at Ron lying unconscious on the hospital bed with 10,000 doubts in his heart.


    Dumbledore stood beside the bed, while Harry glared at John next to Ron.


    His best friend was in a coma because of John''s drinking.


    Dumbledore said gently: "I checked the bottle of wine, and there is indeed poison in it that can kill people."


    He looked at John with inquiry in his eyes and asked, "Did you give that bottle of wine to Slughorn?"


    "That''s probably true. After all, other wines don''t have that mellow aroma." John nodded and admitted.


    It was just his expression that showed no guilt at all that made Harry very angry and said: "Why did you poison me!"


    John looked at Harry as if he were an idiot, sighed and said, "Be smart, Harry."


    "If I want to take action, do you think this is necessary?"


    John said calmly: "Obviously someone else tampered with the wine."


    "Really, then who else would touch that bottle of wine but you?" Harry said.


    "You need to ask Professor Slughorn," John said casually, "Many people can meet him."


    "The most important thing."


    John glanced at Ron, who was in a coma, and said confidently and easily: "Do you think it would be that easy for me to poison him?"


    Two drops of emerald potion saved him, and John was not that low-end.


    Although Harry was angry, he rationally told himself that John was right.


    There is an emerald potion in Slughorn''s office. If John wanted to poison him, he would not leave the antidote there.


    It''s just that Ron was unlucky. He drank the bottle of antidote in advance and drank the poisoned wine later.


    Dumbledore didn''t seem to think that it was John who did it from beginning to end. He acted calmly and wisely and said to John: "Then there is only one possibility. Someone entered Horace''s office and poisoned your wine."


    "Let''s think about it, who has been in and out of Horace''s office lately?" Dumbledore said.


    John said calmly: "I haven''t been in since Christmas."


    "Professor Slughorn will hold a slug party, maybe we can start there."


    This poisoning made John feel that there was a familiar handwriting.

 Chapter 447：

    Just like the attack on the Weasley family, everyone seemed to want to make a big deal.


    Suppose the other party succeeds and Slughorn dies.


    Then the entire magical society will be in an uproar.


    At the same time, as the wine delivery person, John will also become the primary suspect.


    "one stone two bird."


    As for who is behind the scenes, it is not difficult to guess.


    The hard part is sorting out the poisoners in the post-Christmas slug club.


    "Are you the mole again? Tom, can''t you do something new?"


    John felt he needed to talk to Slughorn about who he had recently invited to his after-dinner class.


    "First of all, I can rule out four people as suspects, Draco, Daphne, Astoria, and Neville."


    The people he mentioned were all from the Star Club, which made Harry dissatisfied and said, "Then I can rule out Ginny and Hermione as suspects."


    "No, you can''t." John said lightly, "Because they are not immune to the Imperius Curse."


    Harry was speechless.


    ¡­


    Chapter 471 A long life


    Sometimes, the truth is so cruel.


    People in the Star Club always carry amulets with them when they go out, so that they can respond quickly even if they encounter the soul-stealing curse.


    ?And unfortunately, no one else did.


    Even if Harry wanted to be tough, there was nothing he could do.


    John left the school hospital.


    The other party came towards Slughorn, was it intentional or accidental?


    Choose the wine you send out?


    If it was intentional, then the intention of poisoning could be carefully calculated.


    If you are not careful, John will be unlucky.


    The news that Ron was poisoned and hospitalized reached the castle, and the students all sent their sympathy to Ron.


    "The Weasley family was attacked on Christmas, and they were not spared even when they came to school."


    Ernie Macmillan, the famous Hufflepuff gossip, is spreading the word about the Weasley curse.


    Ron Weasley soon became the last member of a family cursed by an ancient curse.


    After Ginny heard it, she scolded the person who spread the rumor.


    Weasley and his whole family are obviously fine.


    But when Brace saw this image, he couldn''t help but make a love speech again.


    "I really love this girl to death."


    John glanced at him, and now he could basically confirm that this kid was not the murderer.


    Find someone with an advanced love brain, even Voldemort would not do this when his IQ was not complete.


    He held a list in his hand and looked at it. It was the people who participated in the Slug Club.


    "Theodore?"


    He saw a person on the list, frowned and said, "He was also invited?"


    Only then did Malfoy find out that Ron was lying in the school hospital and was considering whether to go over and laugh at Harry.


    Hearing the question, he said: "Yes, he was also invited."


    John raised his eyebrows, it was a bit surprising that Theodore Nott was invited.


    Because Theodore''s father Nott Sr. is currently staying in Azkaban.


    A child of a Death Eater, this was not within the scope of what Slughorn thought worthy of an invitation.


    More importantly, he is Pansy''s boyfriend.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, John still had to say that Pansy Parkinson''s ability to recognize unknown people was like a beacon that could always identify the bad guy in the crowd.


    "Investigate whether Theodore has been in contact with anyone." John handed the task to Malfoy.


    Matters between pure-blood families are left to fellow pure-bloods to resolve.


    Malfoy complained: "I''m still planning to go on a date with Atto."


    "No, you don''t want to." John saw that Daphne had pricked up her ears to eavesdrop, and winked at Malfoy.


    Unfortunately, Malfoy seemed to be too focused on Potter over there and didn''t notice the wink. He retorted dissatisfiedly: "I very much think that Ato must be like this too."


    Alas, it¡¯s hard to persuade a **** ghost with good words.


    Under John''s pitying gaze, Malfoy developed a large, unsightly sore.


    This made him too embarrassed to go on a date.


    "I think you can relax your restraint on Draco." John advised tactfully. "Although he is Draco, he can''t bear too many curses."


    Daphne snorted coldly: "I don''t want my sister to be deceived by an unreliable man."


    I have to say that this sentence is very convincing.


    Especially when that person is ranked in the top three on the list of most hated people in Hogwarts.


    Even Filch''s mysterious arrests didn''t shake Malfoy.


    After all, Malfoy has an extra mouth.


    What a good person. It¡¯s a pity that he has so many mouths.


    ¡­


    corridor.


    "Can you show me your necklace?"


    The Ravenclaw girl who was chatting and laughing was so frightened that she screamed.


    Myrtle emerged from behind and tried to open her eyes wide, trying to see the girl''s necklace clearly.


    The girl was so frightened that she covered her chest and ran away quickly.


    Myrtle shook her head and said, "I don''t like that style anyway."


    She drifted to another place again.


    The senior girls began to dress themselves up in various ways, and they became the main targets of Myrtle''s investigation.


    There was one time when three girls were so frightened that they went to the school hospital to use tranquilizers.


    In the corridor on the second floor, John found Myrtle who was looking around at necklace styles.


    He took out a magazine from his small bag, which contained various models of necklaces.


    "Oh, this is exactly what I need, but I can''t reach it." Myrtle watched in dismay as she ran her fingers through the magazine.


    John put it down and said, "This page turns automatically."


    The magazine turned automatically, and Myrtle floated there, staring with interest.


    "Can you do me a little favor?" John said, "I will pay you."


    "Of course." Myrtle floated in front of John.


    "Ask the ghosts for me who has stopped in the principal''s office, and if it''s convenient for you, tell me what these people usually do in the castle."


    John pulled out some photos, thanks to a certain Gryffindor photographer.


    Myrtle looked at the photo and said she would help.


    But John wanted to make her a pair of earrings, and she saw a girl wearing them that looked very good.


    John agreed.


    When he was about to leave, he suddenly thought of a question.


    "Myrtle, do you think living like this will be boring?"


    "Bored? Sometimes, but I like to run to the bathroom and peek at the boys taking a shower. It''s fun that way." Myrtle accidentally revealed the secret, screamed and got into the broken toilet, probably because she was shy.


    John spread his hands helplessly, it seemed that he could not get the answer.


    As a ghost who has been dead for more than fifty years, Myrtle''s answer is not very accurate.


    After all, among the many ghosts in the school, Myrtle is the youngest one.


    Others can last hundreds to thousands of years.


    Ghosts have an almost infinite lifespan because they have long since died.


    After getting the blood of the big octopus, John also began to think about immortality.


    The one that Voldemort longed for but was easily obtained by John.


    His current lifespan is not a big problem if he lives for more than 200 or 300 years. With the addition of the blood of the giant octopus, it will be improved. He can live to the age of his teacher without using the magic stone.


    In addition, he has the magic stone. If he wants to live forever, he can survive until the death of this country.


    But the meaning of living like that makes people feel confused.


    "It would be terrible if it was like Professor Binns."


    Thinking of his history of magic professor, John felt a chill.


    Professor Binns has been teaching this repeatedly for thousands of years. Maybe he was a passionate person when he was young, but now he is not much different from the walking dead.


    "Vitality is the key."


    John took out the blue blood and shook it.


    If your guess is correct, you can have a life as long as a big octopus this time


    Thinking of the system''s seven-level limit, John''s heart sank.


    "Can the system only stop here?"


    He rubbed his silver ring and began to feel anxious about the future without realizing it.


    He thought of other ways, such as seizing the Elder Wand, to further improve his strength.


    But with the help of external forces, should we wait for others to defeat us like Grindelwald and Dumbledore?


    "Since there is a god, level seven will not be the limit, whether it is the existence of the God of Death or the ''god'' of another world."


    John took a deep breath and rubbed his brow.


    It is better to consider these things after reaching the seventh level of magic. The first task now is to find the poisoned traitor and kill Voldemort.


    There is also a crystal ball in the small bag.


    John had not yet read the prophecies inside.


    Yesterday, I spent a whole day listening to the sufferings of Hibiscus''s love. When I came back, I was with the big octopus underwater.


    When he arrived at the castle, he was asked to go to the school hospital because of the poisoning incident.


    Now that he has time, John heads to the Star Club.


    Sitting on the chair of the Star Club, he took out the prophecy ball.


    "Sybill Trelawney, don''t let me down."


    As the culprit who created the fate of the savior, Trelawney''s prophetic ability almost never failed.


    John held the crystal ball in his hand, and dim light emitted from the crystal ball.


    The fog inside dispersed, and a familiar voice sounded in John''s ears.

 Chapter 448：

    "A turning point has occurred, hiss..."


    "The huge thing destroys everything...in destiny...the cry of new life..."


    "The Dark Lord dies at the hands of his powerful enemy. Those who touch the taboo will not die well, and the gears of destiny will be disrupted."


    A series of strange voices sounded in his ears, and John listened to the entire prophecy.


    He was silent for a while.


    "The gears of destiny will be disrupted, and the Dark Lord will die from his powerful enemy?"


    He pondered, this seemed to have predicted the death of the Dark Lord.


    It¡¯s just that this Dark Lord, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Voldemort or Grindelwald.


    As for saying, "Those who touch taboos will not end well," it seems to be a warning to John.


    "The fate has changed. The Dark Lord and the Savior no longer seem to be facing each other for life and death."


    John rubbed his fingers on the smooth surface of the crystal ball.


    The Dark Lord died at the hands of his powerful enemy.


    Does this powerful enemy still refer to the savior, or does it refer to another person.


    Or should we say Grindelwald and Dumbledore?


    John snapped his fingers and threw the crystal ball into one of the nine doors.


    He clapped his hands and predicted that no matter who it was, it clearly stated the death of the Dark Lord, which was enough for John to give Trelawney a salary increase.


    The amount of wine Trelawney drinks on a daily basis is more than ten times her salary.


    "The world''s causal weapon, the prophet is really scary."


    John closed the door so that the crystal ball would not appear again.


    ¡­


    Chapter 472 Dumbledore¡¯s Memory


    Slytherin will have a game soon.


    The opponent is the Ravenclaw Quidditch team.


    The captain of the Ravenclaw Quidditch team is Cho Chang, Cedric''s girlfriend.


    As captain, Malfoy doubled the amount of training, making the Quidditch players miserable.


    John even thinks that if he continues like this, he won''t be afraid of Astoria breaking up with him?


    The classes have become tense.


    In the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, Sirius taught the students how to deal with giants.


    But facing that big guy is not as simple as dealing with a giant monster.


    Everyone needs to hand in a paper on dealing with giants when they go back, and how to escape from the giants as quickly and efficiently as possible.


    There is an atmosphere of storm in the school, and Professor McGonagall also left a lot of homework on Transfiguration.


    There are more and more homework in Potions class, which makes many people breathless.


    The matter of Ron''s poisoning was still brewing, but this tension was diluted with the arrival of the second Saturday in March.


    A Quidditch match begins.


    Hufflepuff vs. Gryffindor.


    Originally, many people thought that Gryffindor had a great chance of winning against Hufflepuff.


    But the results were shocking.


    Goalkeeper McLagan, as usual, was at odds with his teammates. He would take the batsman''s stick away from him during the game and demonstrate how to play.


    When captain Harry went to dissuade him, he happened to receive a solid blow.


    Gryffindor''s Seeker was offline. Even if Ginny and Katie Bell tried hard to score goals, they still couldn''t reverse the decline.


    The final score is over.


    320¡Ã60


    This score made Malfoy happy all day long.


    He mocked wantonly: "If you can''t lead the team well, how can Porter compete?"


    After losing two games in a row, Gryffindor basically said goodbye to the possibility of winning.


    This made Malfoy feel very good, and he also became tolerant towards his teammates.


    "Sure enough, Harry is his true love." John sighed with emotion.


    I heard that Malfoy even went to the school hospital to laugh at Harry. If Harry''s skull hadn''t been smashed, he would definitely get up and fight Malfoy.


    In the auditorium, John met Qiu Zhang.


    This seventh-year Ravenclaw will graduate next year and wants to fulfill his last wish and defeat that skunk Malfoy.


    She came over and spoke harshly to Slytherin.


    "Let that skunk boy clean up and prepare to be defeated by Ravenclaw."


    Qiu Zhang still resented being almost knocked down by Malfoy last school year.


    John said that he would tell Malfoy, provided that Malfoy would feel nervous.


    Daphne saw John sitting down and said, "I saw a few Ravenclaw boys courting Qiu Zhang."


    "Don''t worry, she looks down on those people." John chuckled, "Don''t forget that she is also the president of the student union."


    Cedric felt at ease with Qiu Zhang, and the two of them had been exchanging letters.


    Even the owl that delivered the message to the two of them suffered a lot, and the barn owls in the owl hut lost a lot of weight.


    ¡­


    Monday.


    Harry was discharged from the hospital.


    Ron was still lying there, and Madam Pomfrey said that although he had not deteriorated, he still needed to be nursed back to health for a long time to slowly remove the toxins.


    Harry tried to find an antidote in the book "Advanced Potion Making", but whether it was bezoar or anything else, it had no effect on Ron now.


    You can only slowly recuperate your body.


    On the night of the poisoning, the Weasley family came to the school to visit Ron. Not long after, Mrs. Weasley was very sad.


    This year has been a difficult one for their family.


    Yesterday, Ron woke up, but he was still too weak to move.


    Hearing that Harry was sent to the school hospital by McLagen, causing Gryffindor to lose the game, Ron said weakly: "I''m going to kill McLagen."


    Obviously Ron can''t do this now.


    The classroom without Ron has not changed much, except that Hermione and Harry often visit Ron.


    Ginny and Dean''s relationship seemed to have a real rift, and they were once caught quarreling in the common room.


    night.


    Harry went to the gatekeeper''s office as usual.


    Dumbledore was there waiting for his arrival.


    "Professor, why me?" Harry couldn''t help asking.


    Dumbledore took a bottle from the shelf containing many memories and opened it. His hands paused and he looked at Harry kindly.


    "Why you, Harry?"


    Harry nodded and said, "I''m not as good as you think."


    He wanted to ask why Dumbledore chose to train himself.


    "Obviously John is better, wouldn''t it be better to deal with Voldemort if he were the one?" Harry asked doubtfully, and at the same time showed his unconfident side to Dumbledore, and said in despair, "And Neville, he is also very good. Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    "No, Harry."


    The gentle old man full of wisdom shook his head and said, "You have something they don''t have."


    "Love?" Harry said irritably, "But what''s the use of this love?"


    "Love is the most powerful force, Harry." The memory in Dumbledore''s bottle was poured into the pensieve. "There is no enemy that love cannot defeat."


    The scene in the pensieve changed, and Dumbledore said gently: "We can find the answer from here, and we can see the difference between you and him."


    Harry hesitated for a moment, nodded and stuck his head in.


    The scene in front of me changed.


    Not this small office, but a place that feels familiar.


    The room where the Mirror of Erised once stood.


    Harry saw himself going out. He remembered this scene and it made a deep impression on him.


    Dumbledore appeared next to Harry, looked at himself five years ago, touched his beard and said, "My beard was really beautiful at that time."


    Harry didn''t understand what Dumbledore asked him to do here. After a while, he saw Dumbledore talking to the air.


    "Perhaps I should speak to you face to face, Mr. Wick."


    In the originally empty room, John''s figure gradually appeared.


    Only then did Harry realize that after he left that day, John actually went inside.


    In his memory, Dumbledore praised John''s Disillusionment Charm, and then asked what John saw in the mirror.


    "Good food, a lot of good food... and I become stronger."


    Listening to John''s words, Harry felt a little dazed.


    John is indeed heading in the direction he desires.


    "You are indeed the most suitable for Slytherin, there is no doubt about it."


    "Promise me, John, not to touch those irreversible magics."


    "I promise you professor."


    The two made an agreement under Harry''s nose. At the same time, Harry learned that in the first grade, Dumbledore had already discovered that he was looking for clues to the Sorcerer''s Stone.


    He couldn''t help but ask: "Why?"


    "Yes, Harry," Dumbledore looked at the young John and said, "I know what you did in the first year."


    "You want to ask me why I do this?"


    Dumbledore said: "At that time I thought I was in control of everything, but it turned out that I was too arrogant."


    "Including for John,"


    The memory ended and they returned to the gatekeeper''s office.


    "He is different from you, Harry," Dumbledore continued. "John is not a man of rules. His understanding of taboos is a gesture of exploitation."


    "This will make people feel very scared, including a certain confused old man."


    Dumbledore realized at that time that the child named John Wick did not have much respect for taboos.


    "I admit that I have selfish motives, Harry," Dumbledore said honestly, "I know too little about John, but you are different."


    "I know you better than you think, and I feel I need to guide you."


    Harry asked uncertainly: "You know..."


    "Will John become as good as Tom Riddle?" said Dumbledore.


    Yes.


    Harry didn''t say it out loud, but his expression was like this.

 Chapter 449：

    "I did pay attention to him from then on," Dumbledore said seriously, "John didn''t act like Voldemort, he acted more like a Slytherin."


    "He fits all the Slytherin traits, including Parseltongue."


    "Parseltongue?" Harry asked doubtfully, "John knows Parseltongue?"


    "He said it when he opened the box in the Star Club," said Dumbledore, "that he was as good as Salazar Slytherin, but not an evil wizard, Harry."


    Seemingly understanding what Harry wanted to say, Dumbledore shook his head and said, "You shouldn''t be hostile to the wizards of Slytherin. Hogwarts is a whole."


    "Okay." Harry said, not sure whether he heard it or not.


    Today¡¯s class is over.


    ¡­


    Malfoy was working hard. Before the first Saturday in April, he worked tirelessly to do three things.


    Classes, training, laughing at Harry.


    Not even qualified to compete, Malfoy laughed at Harry.


    "That was the worst Gryffindor record ever."


    The Gryffindor students glared at Malfoy.


    But it¡¯s no use, the day of the Slytherin vs. Ravenclaw match has arrived.


    In the Great Hall, you can feel Ravenclaw''s determination to slay the Slytherin dragon.


    John advised Malfoy: "Remember, Cedric is not always so good-tempered."


    Take it easy and don¡¯t cause anything to happen to Qiu Zhang.


    Cedric will kill Malfoy.


    ¡­


    Chapter 473 The Splendid Draco


    I don¡¯t know if Malfoy heard it, but when he and Astoria stood together, he was in high spirits.


    Today, the Quidditch commentator is still Ernie from Hufflepuff, and he seems to like this kind of commentary work.


    When Slytherin came on the scene, Ernie''s voice became much louder and he shouted: "Oh my God, two Firebolts? This is simply cheating!"


    Malfoy glared at Ernie when he heard this, what is cheating? This is obviously about strength, right?


    The Ravenclaw stands suddenly booed.


    In the student competition, Slytherin was actually equipped with two Firebolts.


    This is purely a matter of spending money on equipment, without any regard for martial ethics.


    Astoria was not as thick-skinned as Malfoy, her face was red, and she was holding the Firebolt uneasily in her hands.


    Malfoy had his hands on his hips, accompanied by Goyle and Crabbe who were guardians on the left and right.


    I stood in front of Astoria with a shameless image of being unafraid of any criticism.


    John saw Luna mingling in the Ravenclaw stands, with a lifelike eagle waving its wings above her head.


    She was also booing and waving her little fists, very entertained.


    As soon as the Ravenclaw team came out and saw two firebolts, Qiu Zhang''s face turned dark.


    Can¡¯t you afford it?


    As a representative of Ravenclaw who is smart, he finally thought of dealing with the trident, but you told me that the trident turned into a two-king strategy?


    "Let''s talk about it first. If you lose, you are not allowed to cry, and you are not allowed to complain to Cedric."


    During the handshake, Malfoy followed the fine Slytherin tradition and trash-talked Cho Chang.


    Qiu Zhang was also unconvinced and said harshly, "Be prepared to face failure, Ravenclaw will not lose!"


    Neither of them gave in to the other.


    Malfoy continued to use his team''s characteristics when shaking hands, and played a dirty trick, which made Qiu Zhang''s hand hurt.


    Angry, Cho Chang wanted to throw the broom at Malfoy''s head.


    "start!"


    Ms. Huo Qi blew the whistle, and both parties took off at the same time.


    I saw two flying broomsticks flying away from the dust together.


    Ms. Huo Qi releases the ball.


    "So fast, Astoria took the lead and scored a goal!"


    Within a few seconds of the start, the score on the field immediately changed.


    Astoria grabbed the Quaffle immediately and put it into action.


    "Well done, Atto!" Malfoy punched hard.


    Qiu Zhang shouted: "Hold on, don''t let them disrupt our formation!"


    The person under the greatest pressure is Qiu Zhang. She has to ensure that she can catch the Golden Snitch in this game.


    Malfoy circled the pitch, his eyes constantly searching for the Snitch.


    Qiu Zhang is not willing to be outdone. She may not be good at confrontation, but Ravenclaw has always been well prepared in terms of tactics.


    Even with the addition of Firebolts, the other two chasers were restrained.


    Ravenclaw''s beater hit a Bludger at Astoria, forcing Astoria to slow down.


    The chaser behind him ran over and started fighting with Astoria.


    When Goyle saw this, he knocked the Ravenclaw batsman away in a very uncouth manner, and used the club in his hand to fly away the Bludger and hit the Chaser.


    Another Chaser wanted to step forward, but was knocked away by the Slytherin Chaser Vasai in an extremely unreasonable manner.


    "Foul, it''s a foul!" Ernie shouted excitedly, "The referee awarded a penalty!"


    "The ball went in! The score came to 70:40, Ravenclaw is holding on tight!"


    Ernie commented passionately: "I''m very anxious. Is this hope? Will Slytherin, which has won 11 consecutive victories, usher in its terminator?"


    "Is that you, Ravenclaw?"


    John suspected that Ravenclaw had bribed Ernie. Why did his commentary today feel like he couldn''t wait for someone to end Slytherin''s victory?


    When the Ravenclaws heard Ernie''s words, they responded loudly and sang.


    "It''s me, I''m the eagle soaring in the sky, the wise and proud eagle!"


    The atmosphere of this game even surpassed the last game against Gryffindor.


    Ravenclaw is unprecedentedly powerful. Will the soaring eagle eat the undefeated snake today?


    Gryffindor cheered for Ravenclaw loudly. The enemy of my enemy is my friend. They all sang songs belonging to Ravenclaw.


    For a time, eagles sang from all sides.


    The pressure on Slytherin increased, and Ravenclaw threw another ball.


    The score came to 70:50, only twenty points away!


    Qiu Zhang smiled proudly and looked at Malfoy provocatively.


    "Look, Ravenclaw''s exquisite passing and control tactics!"


    "Don''t look, it''s just a desperate struggle." Malfoy knew how to make people angry, and Qiu Zhang almost bumped into him with one sentence.


    In fact, Malfoy also felt the pressure.


    His palms were sweating, and the end of the eleven-game winning streak and the pillar of shame of Slytherin were waving at him.


    He became anxious inside.


    Astoria used as a bait to trick Ravenclaw into intercepting, and cleverly passed the ball to Vasai from his right hand.


    Slytherin scored.


    The Bludger hit Urquhart, and the Ravenclaw Chasers stole the ball and threw it into the goal.


    Ravenclaw scores a goal.


    This match was extremely tense, with the score never getting within thirty, and Slytherin was even once tied.


    The Golden Snitch was also particularly difficult to find. Malfoy saw a golden light out of the corner of his eye, but it quickly disappeared.


    The singing in the stands continued, bringing huge psychological pressure to people.


    Suddenly.


    Malfoy heard the singing. The voice was quiet at the beginning and became clearer and clearer later on.


    "We came from a quagmire,


    We long for rights,


    ?¡­¡±


    It''s Slytherin.


    He looked up and saw singing rising from the Slytherin stands.


    Although compared with the three courtyards, the voice was suppressed.


    But this is telling Malfoy something.


    Slytherin is behind you.


    The pressure in his heart suddenly disappeared, and Malfoy''s tense body relaxed at the right moment.


    Not only him, but also the Slytherin players.


    Astoria received Urquhart''s pass and scored Ravenclaw''s goal in one fell swoop.


    The thirty-point curse is broken.


    This ball is like opening a hole in the dam. Slytherin''s morale is back!


    This opening became the switch that destroyed the dam.


    More and more goals are being scored to open up the score. Slytherin''s trident tactics are to go hand in hand, each one can be used as a fatal blade.


    The score was stretched to fifty points, and it was moving towards sixty points.


    Now it was Ravenclaw''s turn to be under great pressure. They had previously estimated that by controlling the score to within 50 points, they would be able to guarantee their qualification for the finals.


    Now Astoria breaks through again and the score expands to 60 points!


    Qiu Zhang knew that she could not continue, she wanted to end the battle.


    She was anxiously looking for the golden snitch.


    When sweat dripped down her forehead and crossed the corners of her eyebrows, she saw it!


    The Golden Snitch appeared below the Gryffindor stand.


    Without thinking, Qiu Zhang rushed down immediately.


    Malfoy noticed her movements and saw the golden snitch.


    "It''s the Golden Snitch! It''s appeared!" Ernie yelled at the top of his lungs. "The score is currently sixty points apart. As long as you catch the Golden Snitch, you can win!"


    "Qiu Zhang is about to meet him!"


    The dawn of victory was right in front of him, and a smile appeared on Qiu Zhang''s tense face.


    But the next second, a hand appeared next to her and broke her smile.


    "Qiu...no! It''s Draco Malfoy!" Just as Ernie was about to declare victory, he saw Malfoy driving a Firebolt and rushing past Qiu Zhang.


    He caught the Golden Snitch, but because he was too fast, he fell off the broom.


    I thought Malfoy would be very embarrassed, but unexpectedly, Malfoy turned over and hit the curtain of the Gryffindor stand, sliding down with the help of the curtain.


    Stepping on the Gryffindor flag, he raised his right hand after landing.

 Chapter 450：

    The whole place was quiet.


    The score is fixed.


    310:100


    "The referee blew the whistle, the game was over, and Slytherin won."


    Ernie told the result, and the audience cheered for the game.


    Exciting and exciting competitions that make people''s adrenaline soar.


    Malfoy took off the Golden Snitch and looked at Qiu Zhang proudly.


    "Look, I said you were struggling to your death."


    With a heart-wrenching sarcasm, Qiu Zhang broke his guard and left crying on the spot.


    "..." John looked at Malfoy''s arrogant and domineering look and wondered whether he should tell him what the consequences of doing so would be.


    In this game, Malfoy and Astoria are undoubtedly the major contributors.


    This made him famous and enjoyed the attention from the four courtyards.


    Back in the common room, Malfoy was lifted up and running towards the ceiling cheering.


    Astoria also contributed a lot.


    They held a banquet to celebrate Malfoy''s first victory since becoming captain.


    Well, the first game was played by John, so it doesn¡¯t count.


    Someone started teasing Malfoy to kiss Astoria, and then the unfortunate guy was hung in the corridor, unable to even enter the lounge, and no one dared to start any more noise.


    When everyone was happy, Basil brought a newspaper.


    He opened it casually and looked at it.


    Just this glance made his pupils tremble.


    "Amelia Bones, Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, was killed in an attack, and the Dark Mark appeared over her residence"


    ¡­


    Chapter 474 Something is wrong with old Batty


    The director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement is dead?


    This is the largest murder case to date.


    Something even more frightening happened.


    Weasley''s attack was just the beginning.


    Amelia Bones dies.


    The situation escalated.


    Careful people analyzed this matter, and they suddenly discovered something.


    There may be a reason for Amelia''s death.


    investigation.


    And everyone knows that the object Amelia has been investigating is...


    Johnny Silverhand!


    ¡­


    "I know, I know, those who disobey him will not end well!"


    "He killed five families, and now even senior officials from the Ministry of Magic have taken action."


    "Weasley? Maybe Weasley did it too!"


    The pure-blood family knows far more inside information about the five families than others.


    So they were panicked.


    In their view, Johnny Silverhand had become a dictator.


    Any objection will be killed.


    Panic spreads in the magical society.


    Old Barty had a headache from all the noise, and he couldn''t believe that his competitor Amelia Bones died like this.


    The words of those people kept pouring into his mind. He had a stern face and a kind of fear in his eyes, "Is it you, John?"


    He thought of the five families, then the Weasley family, and now Amelia Bones.


    What they have in common is the Dark Mark that Johnny Silverhand used to exonerate himself.


    And this news is scary.


    They all thought it was Johnny Silverhand who did it.


    "Murdering the Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement is a very serious accusation."


    Old Batty was pacing back and forth, his heart in confusion.


    Whether to choose to believe John or to have doubts that made him unable to calm down.


    "Pierce, tell me, what should I do?"


    Piers Thicknesse, who had been promoted to a senior official in the Ministry of Magic, was sullen in Old Barty''s private residence.


    This smooth official, who has always been able to make ends meet, was stumped by Old Batty''s question.


    Even he can''t give his immediate boss a conclusion now.


    "The pure-blood families are re-investigating the deaths of the five families," Pierce mused. "The Bones family has a high prestige among pure-bloods and made great contributions during the Voldemort era."


    "So?" Old Batty slammed the table excitedly and yelled, "What do you want to say?"


    "With all due respect, Minister Crouch, how likely do you think Johnny Silverhand is to be involved?" Pierce said calmly, "We all know who is the person with this strength and motive?"


    When Pierce''s words came out, the things in old Barty''s heart that he didn''t want to face were torn apart.


    He sat down bit by bit, and the depressed air in his chest was exhaled from his mouth.


    Pierce was not in a hurry, he looked at Old Barty quietly.


    A long silence.


    "Minister Crouch, we have to accept reality." Pierce said.


    "Reality?" Old Barty laughed at himself, "I thought he and I would be friends."


    "He is too narrow-minded, even though you repeatedly emphasized not to attack purebloods." Pierce said with a strange look in his eyes, "But he doesn''t seem to take you seriously."


    "Johnny Silverhand, he has countless wealth, well-trained private security, and desperadoes also serve him."


    Pierce said excitedly: "His existence is the biggest threat. If one day the Minister of Magic cannot fulfill his wish, will he have to change the Minister?"


    "He did, Secretary Crouch."


    Layers of **** truth were torn apart.


    Old Batty seemed to be convinced, and he said hoarsely: "I know how to do it, thank you, Pierce."


    Seeing that Old Barty was persuaded, Pierce breathed a sigh of relief and said with a slight smile on his face: "We are in the same team, Minister Crouch."


    Old Batty got up and saw Pierce off.


    After walking out of the house, Old Barty stared at Pierce''s leaving figure and realized something was wrong.


    He looked at Pierce''s hanging left index finger, where there should be a ring.


    "Pierce, where is your ring?"


    Pierce''s footsteps stopped and the smile on his face disappeared.


    Turning his head expressionlessly, he said coldly: "Do you have to say it, Minister Crouch?"


    Old Barty''s expression changed. The moment the other party took out his wand, he was about to close the door.


    "Hiss¡ª"


    Old Batty''s movements froze, and black blood vessels spread on his neck.


    Looking down with difficulty, he saw a small green snake biting his ankle.


    Old Batty couldn''t move and could only watch the other party walking over.


    "My master told me that you have a lot of silver-hand merchandise."


    That face was like plasticine, changing rapidly.


    "Where is Pi... Er... Si...?"


    Old Batty couldn''t breathe, and he asked with difficulty.


    "He? He should be sleeping somewhere now."


    The man approached Old Batty and said in a devilish whisper: "Guess when he will be useless?"


    Old Batty''s eyes widened and he wanted to slap the face that was approaching him.


    But now he can''t even move a finger.


    The man raised his right hand and raised a finger, gently poking Old Barty''s body.


    Old Batty fell straight down.


    "Go to sleep, my dear Minister Crouch."


    He took out his wand and pointed it at Crouch. The man smiled evilly and said, "Say hello to Silverhand for me."


    Old Batty closed his eyelids heavily, and a voice sounded in his ears.


    "Imperio"


    ¡­


    Star Club.


    "Something''s wrong." He said to himself.


    He held the newspaper in his hand and read it repeatedly in the Star Club.


    "Old Batty..."


    Looking at the above article about the Minister of Magic personally coming forward and promising to find the murderer and punish him severely.


    This statement made John feel strange.


    Old Batty didn''t contact him. Could it be that he believed in himself unconditionally?


    The relationship between him and old Barty was between cooperation and friends. More often than not, they got what they needed in the name of friends.


    Old Barty needs John''s financial resources, and John needs Old Barty''s development as the Minister of Magic.


    But this time, Old Batty actually withstood the pressure and didn''t even want to question himself.


    The last time the Weasley family was attacked, Barty Sr. found John angrily, pounded the table and asked if it was him.


    Doubts left seeds in John''s heart, and he stared at the newspaper above.


    "Amelia Bones is dead, is it Voldemort?"


    He thought.


    Amelia Bones is not only a Ministry of Magic official, but also an extremely excellent witch.


    If you want to defeat her, you have to either be attacked by a sneak attack or Voldemort himself.


    But so far, there is still zero information about Voldemort.


    The other party¡¯s whereabouts have never been revealed from beginning to end.


    John couldn''t even determine whether the other party was at home or abroad.


    The information asymmetry made John feel troubled.

 Chapter 451：

    After the return of his soul, Voldemort was much more difficult to deal with than before. He seemed to be as smart as ever.


    Amelia''s death plunged the entire magical society into panic. This invisible fear can help Voldemort develop his strength and distract the attention that should be focused on Voldemort.


    "First Weasley, then Slughorn, and now Bones, every step you take is unexpected and creates panic."


    John put down the newspaper. Voldemort''s purpose was very clear, which was to make the wizarding society fearful and instigate pure bloods and silver hands to confront each other.


    Old Barty also responded quickly and used the Minister of Magic to come forward to boost the morale of the people.


    As expected of the man who once led the Ministry of Magic to fight against Voldemort, he stood up bravely when everyone began to return to the fear of You-Know-Who.


    John also secretly breathed a sigh of relief, but the doubt in his heart could not be dispelled.


    After walking out of the Star Club, John saw Basil staying at the door.


    "What''s wrong?" John walked over and saw Basil holding a letter in his mouth.


    John took it off, opened it and looked at it.


    His expression changed instantly.


    "The Ministry of Magic has suspended the expansion of the werewolf community?"


    John stared at the letter, which contained the original and the letter sent by Tang Mi.


    Old Batty did something to him?


    John opened Tang Mi¡¯s letter.


    "Regarding the recent events in the werewolf community, the Ministry of Magic expresses regret and has temporarily stopped the expansion of the werewolf community due to financial reasons."


    John clutched the piece of letter paper tightly and read it word by word.


    After confirming that he had read correctly, John finally understood why Old Batty did not contact him to find out the truth.


    He was ready to take action against Silver Hand.


    Is it because of the pure blood pressure, or is it going to tear the alliance apart?


    "Old Barty, you are too impulsive."


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    When he opened it again, the coldness in his vertical pupils flashed away in his eyes.


    John murmured to himself: "I didn''t expect you to do something to me, I was very surprised."


    Looking at Basil, John asked him to go back to the dormitory.


    He turned around and walked into the Star Club.


    A faint blue flame lit up in the fireplace.


    John walked in and said expressionlessly.


    "Silver Hand Manor."


    ¡­


    Chapter 475 A gift for the second king


    The fireplace in Silverhand Manor lit up with blue flames, and John walked out of it.


    Tang Mi is already waiting here, with an anxious look on his face.


    "Where is Jin?" John came to the study and asked about Jin''s whereabouts.


    "He went to the Ministry of Magic to negotiate." Tang Mi also had a backbone after John came back.


    John nodded and asked, "Has old Batty been here?"


    Tang Mi said: "No, I haven''t been here since Amelia Bones died."


    "Really?" John felt more and more weird the more he thought about it, so he asked, "Has Old Barty done anything recently?"


    "This..." Tang Mi didn''t know these things.


    But the top priority is to resolve the suspension of construction of the werewolf community.


    John muttered: "Go and stabilize the werewolf community."


    "But the Ministry of Magic?"


    "I will solve them."


    John reassured Tang Mi.


    Old Jack and others still don''t know these things, and Old Barty''s motives are also very weird.


    John walked to Silverhand Garden.


    "Who can tell me who old Batty has met?"


    John asked as a man walked out of the flowers.


    That was a strange Asian face.


    "Alas, you didn''t wait for me either." Gauss walked out of the passage among the flowers.


    John glanced at the Asian wizard and asked, "It seems you have a clue."


    "Just call me Musashi." Musashi nodded and said, "Barty Crouch met Pierce Thicknesse at Crouch''s house."


    "Oh?" John was not surprised that Old Barty and Pierce met. On the contrary, the fact that they met in a private house was intriguing.


    "It seems that old Barty wants to consult Pierce''s opinion, and he doesn''t want to cause trouble with the Ministry of Magic."


    He touched his chin in thought. Old Batty probably did this because he wanted to discuss it privately.


    Then there is even less possibility of taking action against oneself.


    If you really want to take action, you can discuss it with the Ministry of Magic.


    Although Pierce is smooth, he is also a smart man. He knows that his rise to power relies on Johnny Silverhand''s friendship with Old Batty, and he is unlikely to encourage Old Batty to stab him in the back.


    In this way, there is doubt whether Old Batty will break up.


    "I need to go to Crouch''s house and visit our old friends."


    Seeing the gardener who was concentrating on planting flowers over there, John said, "Are you interested in going together?"


    Little Barty cut off a row of rose branches and leaves.


    With Barty Jr., a member of the Crouch family, entering the Crouch mansion becomes easier.


    The door to Crouch''s house was opened.


    When John walked in, the smell of wood was obvious.


    There was also a damp smell, and a wooden shield hung on the wall.


    The wooden shield was intact, indicating that no one broke in by force.


    The wooden dog is also intact and has not been attacked in the house.


    But in the drawer of the table, John saw the amulet belonging to Old Barty.


    "You didn''t bring the amulet?"


    Squinting at the amulet in the drawer, John fell into deep thought.


    Old Barty had been attacked before, and the only person who could let him meet without taking his amulet was Pierce.


    At this time, John saw little Barty standing at the door and not coming in, but staring at the door.


    John walked over and took a look. On the edge of the door, there were four crescent marks, which looked like they were pressed hard by fingernails.


    Looking down, there were crawling marks on the ground.


    A small emerald green snake instantly appeared in John''s mind.


    His pupils shrank and he said solemnly: "Voldemort''s people have been here!"


    The snake followed Bellatrix and appeared at Crouch''s house, which meant that it was invited in.


    And old Batty met Pierce.


    And Pierce...


    Several results flashed through John''s mind.


    Either he was being impersonated, or Pierce was being controlled.


    No matter which one, old Batty seems to be in a bad situation now.


    But what¡¯s even worse is John.


    If Old Barty is really controlled and does something against John, John will not be able to break into the Ministry of Magic to find him.


    "well¡­"


    John sighed, and then changed the subject: "Fortunately, I left the door open."


    "Let''s go together?" John asked after looking at Barty Jr. just now.


    Little Barty said coldly: "It''s none of my business."


    The relationship between father and son is still so bad.


    John shrugged.


    ¡­


    In the Ministry of Magic.


    As a senior official of the Ministry of Magic, the fake Pierce stayed in the same office as Old Barty.


    "You have a strong willpower."


    He looked at old Barty with interest.


    On the way, Old Barty unexpectedly broke free from the control of a Soul-Imperius Curse.


    He is indeed a person who can become the Minister of Magic. His willpower is indeed very tenacious, far beyond that of ordinary people.


    Sitting diagonally across from Old Barty, he held a nine-inch wand in his hand.


    Old Batty was like a wooden man being directed to sign a document.


    The counterfeit looked around leisurely and elegantly.


    This office has been renovated in a silver-hand style. The overall color is a dark tone, and some silverware ornaments are placed on the table.


    He picked one up casually and looked at the delicate patterns on it.


    His eyes swept over the flickering fire in the fireplace.


    The impostor stared at the past.


    The more he looked, the more strange he felt.


    He stood up from the chair and walked over.


    When he was about to reach the fireplace, a dazzling white light exploded in the fireplace.


    Immediately afterwards, the counterfeit felt that the wand in his hand disappeared and his neck was pierced by something.


    Regaining his vision, he looked steadily at the person who appeared in front of him.


    He opened his mouth and wanted to smile, but his wand was pierced into his neck, causing him to fall down without any strength.


    John walked up to Old Barty and tapped Old Barty on the shoulder with his wand.


    Old Batty was instantly released from the soul-stealing state, and his whole body was so excited that he woke up.


    He looked down and saw that he was signing a treaty that legally allowed giants to enter the country as protected magical animals.


    It shocked him into a cold sweat.


    "John?" He looked up at John and asked the first question, "How did you get in?"


    John was stunned and said: "A Floo Network."


    Pointing to the fireplace, John chuckled: "Don''t tell me you forgot."

 Chapter 452：

    Being reminded by him, Old Barty also remembered that he had opened an emergency channel between Crouch Mansion and the Minister''s Office.


    Old Batty burned the document with lingering fear and looked at the impostor who was not dead yet with a sullen face.


    "Who are you and why do you want to control me?"


    "Hoho, it''s too late."


    The impostor covered his neck and let out a breathless laugh.


    He looked at John and laughed crazily: "It''s too late!"


    John thought of something and his expression changed.


    "Johnny Silverhand!"


    ¡­


    Johnny Silverhand store.


    Jin went to the Ministry of Magic, and Tang Mi went to the werewolf community.


    In the current Johnny Silverhand store, except for employees and security guards, there is no one in charge of the overall situation.


    A group of people arrived here with a seizure order signed by the Minister of Magic.


    The employee confirmed the seal and signature on it and became at a loss.


    A female Auror grabbed the employee''s hair and pulled him out, and said angrily: "Didn''t you see that this place is sealed?"


    Because the security guard was afraid of the Ministry of Magic, he had to retreat temporarily.


    When everyone inside left, the female Auror''s face changed.


    A ruined face appeared.


    Bellatrix.


    The small emerald green snake was wrapped around her neck like a necklace.


    The rest of the Aurors also showed their faces, each with a crazy look on their face, and took away the things from Johnny Silverhand''s store.


    After getting almost everything, Bellatrix took out her wand and pointed it at the conspicuous silver hand symbol.


    The silver hand shattered, and flames spread from inside.


    "Second King, do you like the gift I gave you?"


    This is a provocation.


    Counterattack from the returning Dark Lord.


    When John arrived, the fire was put out.


    He looked at the list of things taken away with a sullen face.


    "Tom, you impress me."


    Act in a high-profile and arrogant manner.


    It seems that Voldemort wants to reappear in front of everyone in the form of the Dark Lord.


    "It seems that after nearly a year of dormancy, you have enough strength."


    John smiled instead of angry, a chill flashing under his eyes.


    He didn''t care about the damage to the silver hand.


    The other party''s looting of equipment and armed forces proved that Voldemort had made up his mind to attack Hogwarts.


    This allows John to start implementing the plan.


    He glanced at Old Batty beside him and said calmly: "Old Batty, it seems that this is not a bad thing."


    Old Barty thought John was stimulated, and even Johnny Silverhand was burned, but it turned out not to be a bad thing.


    "The construction of the werewolf community has been suspended. I want to give a big gift to an old friend."


    John chuckled, he was worried that he would not have a chance to leave.


    Then Voldemort''s wish will be fulfilled, and he can take advantage of this opportunity to travel to another country.


    "A pure-blood family? I hope their hands at the Ministry of Magic can push this matter to a higher level."


    John turned around, and the Johnny Silverhand store behind him was being repaired rapidly with progress visible to the naked eye.


    He wants to go back to Hogwarts.


    ¡­


    Chapter 476 Acting Talent


    If you want to talk about who in Hogwarts, Harry pays the most attention to.


    That is undoubtedly John and Slughorn.


    Slughorn did it because he had a mission, and John, a strong person can always attract the attention of others.


    John was in a bad mood.


    This is what Harry sees.


    Very strange.


    In the past, John would not express his thoughts on his face.


    Just now he saw Malfoy being scolded by John.


    This is simply unbelievable.


    "Look at this," Hermione had the habit of subscribing to newspapers. She held up the "Daily Prophet" in surprise and said, "Something happened to a senior official of the Ministry of Magic."


    Harry looked at the newspaper and saw Amelia Bones.


    He immediately recalled that it was Amelia Bones who had helped when he was being accused.


    It said that the Aurors were investigating, and there was another incident. Johnny Silverhand was attacked.


    Harry knew why John was so upset.


    His shop was attacked.


    ¡­


    Malfoy''s face was dark, as he had been since he was reprimanded.


    Even others find it incredible that John has never been like this.


    Daphne wanted to speak, but was forced back by John with a sullen face.


    When class time came, John got up and left directly.


    They all knew that John would not pass. Malfoy shouted: "Is he crazy?"


    "Shut up, Draco." Daphne told him to shut up.


    John went to the second floor corridor.


    After seeing no one, he relaxed his stern expression.


    He is acting.


    Judging from everyone''s performance, I still have a lot of acting talent.


    Without conflict, how can you make up your mind to leave?


    Myrtle flew out of the bathroom, a look of anticipation on her face.


    "I saw a lot. The black-haired boy has a good figure." Myrtle was still not satisfied.


    John said speechlessly: "You''re not going to peek at Theodore taking a bath, are you?"


    Apparently Myrtle is a habitual offender.


    But she still brought some useful news to John.


    "The boy disappeared from a room on the eighth floor." Myrtle flew to John''s shoulder, "I want to go in, but unfortunately I can''t."


    "A room on the eighth floor?"


    John thought about the Room of Requirement, and he hadn''t been to that place for a while.


    Taking out a pair of earrings from the small handbag, John kept his promise.


    Myrtle was flying around with joy. When Peeves heard that she was so happy, he immediately came over to bully her.


    After being seen by John, John grabbed Peeves and said with a gentle smile: "Peeves, come down. I''m asking you to do a favor."


    Peeves trembled but did not dare to resist.


    As well-behaved as a good child.


    John is not an unreasonable person. He promised Peeves that as long as things are done properly, he can give Peeves some joke products.


    This made Peeves even more respectful. He took off his hat and said, "At your command, Mr. Wick."


    ¡­


    In the days that followed, it wasn''t just Harry who noticed it.


    Even others could see that John was in a bad mood.


    Especially Peeves made trouble once by smashing a water-filled balloon at John''s feet.


    Peeves was fixed in the air by John, causing him to let out a particularly miserable scream.


    This scene alarmed Professor McGonagall.


    "Put down Peeves, Mr. Wick." Professor McGonagall said with a straight face.


    John snorted angrily and walked away.


    This made Professor McGonagall frown. John was not such an impolite child before.


    John laughed at Professor Rune''s low level, and insulted Professor Alchemy as a second-rate alchemist.


    They had all been humiliated, which caused John''s reputation to plummet.


    Slughorn found John for a heart-to-heart talk, but the end result was a big quarrel.


    Everyone felt something was wrong, John seemed to be a different person.


    But only those with knowledge of the situation would understand what was happening. Harry looked at the newspaper reporter asking Barty Crouch Sr. about his opinion on Silverhand merchandise.


    Barty Crouch Sr. felt that Silverhand had the potential to be a monopoly, and it shouldn''t be like this.


    Harry guessed that this was why John''s temper was getting worse.


    Malfoy didn''t appear around John as often as before, and they seemed to have broken up.


    There was no clue about the person who had poisoned him. Things spread, and many people looked at John with something wrong.


    Some people say that John doesn''t like Slughorn. After all, a Hogwarts can only have one king.


    Others thought that maybe John was angry that Snape''s position as Defense Against the Dark Arts professor had been taken away.


    No matter which one, it seems that John was poisoned.


    These rumors reached John''s ears, and he cursed a guy who was gossiping.


    The student was scolded and cried, which made John seem to be no longer the king.


    Hermione wanted to talk to John, but was refused to meet.


    This made Hermione very sad.


    Harry thought John was going too far.


    He found John one afternoon, hoping that he could apologize to Hermione.


    John sneered, "Apologise? I don''t remember what I did."


    "Hermione cares about you too," Harry argued, "Do you know how long she has been sad for you?"


    "So?" John said coldly, "I want to apologize for someone who pointed a wand at me?"

 Chapter 453：

    Harry''s face turned ugly when he heard this, and he drew out his wand angrily, "I''m not kidding."


    "I''m not kidding," John said expressionlessly, "Aim the wand at me, do you want to start a war with me?"


    John took action directly, pulled out his wand and hit Harry with a red light.


    Harry''s wand flew out, but John didn''t stop.


    With a flick of his wand, Harry fell down and slid on the ground, hitting a pair of medieval armor.


    John pointed his wand at Harry, and a force pushed Harry up against the wall.


    "Don''t always come to me with that savior attitude, Harry." John said with a sullen face, "What I hate most is your self-righteous expression."


    Unable to break away, Harry could only glare at John.


    The expression of unwillingness to admit defeat made John full of irritation.


    He manipulated the wand, and Harry''s head kept banging against the ceiling.


    Harry felt like his skull was about to shatter.


    John pulled away his wand, and Harry fell from the ceiling, hitting the medieval armor that had just climbed up.


    Feeling pain in his chest, Harry took a breath.


    From the corner of his eye, John caught a glimpse of Professor McGonagall approaching in a hurry.


    He knew his good opportunity had come.


    The wand was pointed at Harry, and John said ferociously: "Cerotic..."


    "Expelliarmus"


    John''s wand fell, and he turned around to see Professor McGonagall with a serious look on his face.


    "What are you going to do, Wick." Professor McGonagall''s lips turned pale and shock was written on her face. She said to the students beside her, "Send Harry Potter to the campus hospital."


    Professor McGonagall came to John with a very complicated expression on her face, "I need you to go to the principal''s office with me."


    John turned his head away from looking at her, and Professor McGonagall even sent someone to find Snape.


    Following Professor McGonagall, the two of them were silent all the way.


    The few times Professor McGonagall tried to speak, she just sighed.


    After walking past the weird statue, Professor McGonagall said, "I don''t know what''s wrong with you, Wick."


    She sighed and said, "But I know you are not that kind of person."


    "Don''t act like you know me very well," John sneered, "Do you think I should be a Gryffindor again?"


    Professor McGonagall remained silent and knocked on the door of the principal''s office.


    After opening it, Slughorn and Snape were already inside.


    When Snape saw John, he said angrily: "It''s surprising, Wick. I thought you would never make mistakes."


    Professor McGonagall came over and said seriously: "John Wick wanted to use the Cruciatus Curse on Harry Potter today, but I stopped him."


    As soon as these words came out, the two people present were stunned.


    Slughorn said in disbelief: "Is what Minerva said true, John?"


    "It''s true." John said, not even bothering to pretend, "His posture is annoying, isn''t it?"


    "With all due respect, Potter always likes to educate people with a savior attitude." Snape spoke for John.


    "But that''s not a reason to use the Unforgivable Curse." Slughorn said seriously, "You need to know that using this spell will make you spend the rest of your life in Azkaban."


    "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with it," John retorted, "Magic is magic, and magic shouldn''t be criminalized."


    Slughorn''s eyes widened and he stammered: "You...you actually said that?"


    Seemingly remembering something bad, Slughorn said angrily: "You need to calm down, John. Maybe leaving Hogwarts is a good choice."


    "Professor Slughorn, with all due respect."


    "Severus, you don''t need to continue to speak for him, you should know this."


    "Whether the object of the spell is Harry Potter or not, this should not be the case," Slughorn interrupted Snape''s speech and said very seriously, "Hogwarts is a school that is too dangerous. People are not fit to be here.¡±


    Snape opened his mouth, but finally closed it.


    Looking at John with a complex look, Snape said: "John Wick, you can take a good moment to calm down during this time."


    "Thank you, Professor Snape."


    John nodded to Snape, although as a member of the Order of the Phoenix, Snape could already see his change in treating John as someone who could speak for him.


    John left the principal''s office.


    Professor McGonagall said sadly: "Oh my god, why is this happening?"


    ¡­


    Chapter 477 The King¡¯s Departure


    John Wick is gone.


    This news flew throughout the school as quickly as riding a firebolt.


    Although they all knew that John had been very irritable recently, they did not expect that John would be forced to leave school.


    Many people still couldn''t believe the notice given by Slughorn himself.


    Hagrid therefore went to the principal''s office and was kicked out with a roar.


    "You can''t do this!"


    "I''m the principal, I can do this."


    "John is a good boy, I know that."


    "Really, he almost used the Unforgivable Curse on Potter."


    Hagrid was kicked out unwillingly, and he cried loudly in his hut.


    The Slytherin students went to protest, but it was in vain.


    After all, a person who uses the Unforgivable Curse on his classmates cannot be left behind even if he breaks the rules.


    Even Dumbledore found it incredible that John would be so irrational.


    When Harry heard the news, he covered his bleeding nose with a completely stupid expression.


    He thought it was his fault that caused Slughorn to fire John.


    ¡­


    Star Club.


    John and his friends were saying their final farewells.


    Malfoy said sullenly: "I can''t believe Slughorn really dared to do this. He fired you, John."


    "It''s not expulsion," John shrugged, "just leaving school temporarily."


    Neville said: "We will go over and intercede for you."


    "No, thank you for your kindness, Neville." John chuckled, "This is just what I wanted."


    He looked at Malfoy and apologized sincerely: "I hope you can forgive me for my temper with you these days. If not, I have no legitimate reason to leave."


    "I knew you wouldn''t do that." Malfoy muttered, "I would believe it if it were Daphne."


    When John saw Daphne clenching her fists, he quickly said: "I''m going to be away for a while, and the Star Club will be left to you these days. If anything happens, you can just let the old man next door come in."


    "Dumbledore?" Malfoy said with wide eyes, "I don''t believe that guy."


    "In fact, you can try to trust him," John said helplessly. "Even though he doesn''t want to admit it, he is the only trustworthy person outside the Star Society."


    Neville thought for a moment and said, "What if Voldemort attacks you?"


    "That would just confirm their suspicion, wouldn''t it?" John said calmly, "You have to give people a chance."


    "To make me look more isolated."


    John raised his hand and dropped two things on the dome.


    Ravenclaw''s diadem.


    Slytherin''s golden locket.


    "These things need to be handed over to you for safekeeping."


    The crown was given to Daphne, and the golden locket was given to Malfoy.


    Looking at Neville, John smiled mysteriously and said: "Neville, the gift I gave you is placed in the weapons arsenal, but I hope you can use it at a critical moment."


    "Secret weapon?" Malfoy curled his lips disdainfully.


    John smiled and said: "Astoria, I hope you can come to the Star Club every day."


    Astoria agreed, but Malfoy said unhappily: "Then wouldn''t it mean that I don''t have time to be with Atto?"


    Daphne couldn''t stand it any longer, so she pulled out her wand and made Malfoy float on the clouds.


    Facts have proved that showing affection in front of someone''s sister will not end well.


    John stood up, patted his clothes, and said, "Okay, I have to go to the Forbidden Forest, so I''ll leave first."


    When he walked to the door, Daphne asked worriedly: "You will definitely come back, right?"


    John''s lips curled up slightly and he smiled: "Of course, I never break my promise."


    He opened the door and went out.


    ¡­


    John met Hagrid.


    Hagrid hugged him and cried loudly.


    "I can''t believe it, I can''t believe he would do this." Hagrid took out a pink handkerchief to blow his nose, and then wiped away his tears with a handkerchief.


    Yaya circled around John''s legs and barked indignantly, as if he knew that he would be out of dog food in the future.


    It took half a year to eat a year''s worth of dog food.


    John comforted Hagrid, "Hagrid, remember my words, don''t lock up the armor."


    The suit of armor engraved with patterns was placed in the hut.


    John said goodbye to Hagrid and went to the Forbidden Forest to look for unicorns.


    Weiwei walked over with graceful steps and said dissatisfiedly: "I heard that your stupid principal is going to expel you."


    "A temporary suspension from school is not expulsion."


    John corrected her statement and went to the unicorn colony with Weiwei.


    After exchanging some things with Clark, John left the Forbidden Forest.


    Two owls were flying in the sky, and John pulled his luggage and walked out.


    The students who saw this scene whispered.


    John walked out of the hall sullenly.


    "Hi, John." Luna greeted John.


    The curved-horned Snorlax, who had transformed from a puppy to a medium-sized puppy, had his hands on his hips next to her, as if this way he could better maintain balance.


    "Luna," John said, holding his forehead as he caught a glimpse of so many pairs of eyes looking at him, "I''m leaving school."


    "You will come back, right?" Luna blinked, "I see you are in a good mood."


    John didn''t know what to say, but this kid''s intuition was really accurate.


    He almost couldn''t maintain his gloomy expression.


    "Okay, I will come back, but you have to keep it a secret." John and Luna made an agreement, "Tom will take care of you."


    "Okay, Tom is always looking for Mr. Corner to play with recently." Luna smiled brightly.

 Chapter 454：

    John smiled helplessly, waved to Luna, and walked out.


    When John got on the Thestral carriage and disappeared from everyone''s sight, they finally confirmed that the King of Slytherin had really left.


    Luna stood there waving goodbye, but many people didn''t take it to heart. After all, you can''t expect to explain clearly to a crazy girl what''s going on.


    ¡­


    After getting off the Thestral Carriage, you are already at Hogsmeade Station, which is outside the scope of Hogwarts.


    John patted Thestrals on the head and walked to the station to stop.


    "Come see me off, Dumbledore."


    He looked at the old man at the station and said casually: "See if I really want to leave?"


    "I''m surprised, John," Dumbledore said sincerely, "You don''t look like someone who would attack your classmates."


    "Oh?" John smiled contemptuously and his tone changed, "Even if I have all the characteristics of Slytherin?"


    Parseltongue.


    Dumbledore looked gloomy, "I think you misunderstood. Slytherin has never been a bad symbol."


    "Really, I always thought you thought so, Dumbledore." John said lightly, "After all, you have never expressed kindness to Slytherin."


    Dumbledore smiled bitterly and said: "I admit that at certain times, I act with some partiality. This is because I am afraid."


    "Afraid of another Voldemort?" John sneered, "Your idea is a bit redundant. Just like how you treat Snape, you believe in him but are unwilling to really face him, Dumbledore."


    "From beginning to end, you were just taking advantage of Snape''s emotions."


    John''s words were like knives, ripping open some of the things Dumbledore had hidden in his heart.


    "John..." Dumbledore wanted to say something else.


    John interrupted: "I don''t think we have anything else to talk about."


    He took two steps forward and said in a spiteful tone: "Say hello to your savior for me, Dumbledore."


    He used Disapparation and disappeared into Hogsmeade Station.


    Dumbledore stood there for a long time, and finally shook his head helplessly.


    He wanted to say that he trusted John, but John''s resentful tone didn''t seem to want to reconcile with him.


    "He has been under too much pressure during this time." Dumbledore murmured to himself, "Maybe he needs to calm down."


    ¡­


    Barty Crouch Sr. seemed unable to withstand the pressure from the purebloods. He expressed his desire to restrict Silverhand many times, and many purebloods agreed.


    Johnny Silverhand''s store was attacked, which damaged some of Johnny Silverhand''s reputation.


    These bills made Tang Mi anxious, and he was relieved until John appeared.


    In his mind, John''s appearance meant that the matter was resolved.


    Unexpectedly, John just glanced at it and put it aside casually.


    "Don''t worry about it during this period," John waved his hand to block what Tang Mi wanted to say, "Put this little money aside for now."


    Small money?


    Don¡¯t give it to me!


    Tang Mi had a look of resentment on his face. Do you know what you are talking about? Is it important to be rich? Can you do whatever you want if you have money?


    Sorry, having money is really great.


    "As for that batch of goods, have they appeared on the black market?"


    The last time Johnny Silverhand was robbed, John asked Tang Mi to pay attention to the black market.


    "No, not one." Tang Mi also said doubtfully, "That batch of goods is enough to arm an army."


    This means that Voldemort has recruited a lot of people.


    John touched his chin and said thoughtfully: "Well, it seems that Voldemort has found a lot of people. Continue to pay attention and let the werewolf community restrain werewolves. I have a hunch that the next target will be werewolves."


    The werewolf matter was left to Tang Mi to handle, because his prestige among the werewolves was not low, and with the help of Old Jack, it would not be a problem to appease him for a while.


    "Just give Voldemort a little more leverage."


    John squinted dangerously as he looked at the loss bill.


    ¡­


    Chapter 478 The kept Voldemort


    In the days that followed, it was like the world had changed.


    The number of people in Diagon Alley has decreased a lot, as has Knockturn Alley.


    They are all afraid of the return of the former Dark Lord.


    The second king they relied on couldn''t even protect his own shop.


    Fear spreads in magical society.


    Just today, a store in Diagon Alley was attacked.


    It''s Ollivander''s shop.


    The old man who made wands for many young wizards was forcibly taken away.


    The people in Diagon Alley prayed for Gilderoy Lockhart to fight Voldemort, but unfortunately, Lockhart was currently in the United States as a spokesperson promoting Silverhand products.


    When fear occurs, weak people always long for a hero to appear.


    And the savior who once appeared in the newspapers became their hero.


    John watched the newspapers reporting on the accidents happening everywhere, and he casually put down the flyer with the Dark Mark on it.


    "So, someone is spreading this intentionally?"


    When you are unable to defeat, someone will spontaneously become a follower.


    And these were found in Knockturn Alley.


    The person who spread it was a young man, clamoring that Voldemort would rule the wizarding world.


    John had people put him in a room, hoping that he could stick to his point of view.


    "Are we not going to take action?" Tang Mi asked. With the power of Silver Hand, it would not be easy to dispel this fear, nor would it be too difficult.


    "Show weakness to the enemy, Tang Mi."


    John is increasing the leverage for Voldemort, starting from leaving Hogwarts and being bullied.


    It is to provide equipment and to build momentum.


    Voldemort was like a strong mistress kept by John. He had to earn everything by himself. In fact, everything was given by John.


    "My equipment gives him enough confidence," John put his feet on the table and rubbed Riddle''s head comfortably, "otherwise he would not dare to arrest people in broad daylight at the risk of being chased by Aurors."


    When Basil saw Riddle having his head rubbed, he flew over and glared at Riddle with some disgust.


    Instead of looking at each other silently, Riddle jumped to the side so that Basil could come closer.


    Two owls, one black and one white, closed their eyes comfortably.


    It''s a pity that Tom was left at school, otherwise he would have come to join the ranks of having his head touched at this time.


    When Tang Mi saw his boss saying this, he just shook his head and let it go.


    "There are some actions on the American side." Tang Mi reported on the branch again, "The boss of District 11 was killed, and the second in command took over."


    "Oh? It doesn''t seem to be a coincidence." John felt relieved about the Americans because those people had instructions planted in their souls.


    Now that one of them is dead, the new one has no instructions.


    Tang Mi was worried that the other party would take action against the branch.


    After all, Death Eaters have attacked before.


    "You''re right, let Tom have a good time."


    The two owls on the table tilted their heads, as if they were wondering, what kind of trouble could Tom''s dead dog make?


    ¡­


    America, Johnny Silverhand store branch.


    Gilderoy Lockhart was courting the woman in the wheelchair, which made Johnson on the side very dissatisfied.


    "Ms. Nagini needs to rest."


    When Lockhart introduced his book to Nagini, Johnson forcefully pushed her out.


    Lockhart smiled appropriately and said to Nagini: "Of course, I never meant to disturb the beautiful Ms. Nagini''s rest."


    He bowed gracefully and left, while Johnson watched Lockhart leave behind.


    "Don''t you admire the strong?" Nagini said, holding back a smile, "You should read his book, he is an excellent wizard."


    "Liar," Johnson said bluntly, "I don''t believe that such a weakling would dare to be with a banshee."


    "It seems you have seen it all?" Nagini snickered, and Johnson was very depressed after being exposed.


    It was just because I had seen it that I was disappointed in Lockhart.


    How could this weakling be compared to a hero like that in the book?


    Johnson was not angry. After pushing Nagini into the room, he went out and continued to stand guard.


    The sun is shining brightly in the sky, and the weather here is not warming up as slowly as in our store.


    Johnson saw the new leader of District 11 coming this way.


    Beside him, there was a wizard wearing a black robe with his head lowered.


    ¡­


    Tang Mi''s premonition was very accurate. The branch of Johnny Silverhand Specialty Store in the United States was attacked.


    In response, John flipped through the book without even raising his eyelids.


    "Are Nagini and the others okay?"


    "No, but the most valuable magic star wand in the store was taken away."


    "oh?"


    John chuckled and said: "It seems that Tom is aware of his shortcomings and his wings are gradually becoming fuller."


    Tang Mi didn''t know what to say. How could anyone train his own opponent and give him various gifts?


    The Magic Star Wand is the treasure that John made for Johnny Silverhand''s branch. It is a holly wood wand inlaid with philosophy stones.


    When Johnny Silverhand was attacked and looted, he had expected such a day.


    "The fact that there are no casualties is the greatest good news," John closed the book and raised his head and said, "Arrange pensions and treatment for the injured."


    "Where''s the leader of District 11?"


    "Kill him."


    Upon hearing Tang Mi''s inquiry, John wrote lightly: "Let others take action to deal with all the traitors in District 11."


    Tang Mi nodded and left.


    Now that Voldemort has the people and equipment, there is only one chance to attack Hogwarts.


    "First of all, I have to confirm whether the things are still there, and secondly, I have to really leave."


    John touched his chin and muttered: "Although it is very unkind, you are really blind, Pansy."


    Yes, Pansy, she has another problematic boyfriend.


    John didn''t even know what to say.


    Myrtle saw Theodore Nott going to the Room of Requirement and doing something.


    It should be someone who contacts the outside world inside.

 Chapter 455：

    But although Myrtle can travel through walls, she cannot become invisible.


    So John asked a ghost with invisibility skills to follow him, Bloody Barrow.


    This Slytherin ghost agreed to John''s request.


    Definitely not because John agreed to send him a flower to Ms. Gray.


    In addition, Filch and Ms. Pince were monitoring him in the corridors and library.


    At the same time, Lucius also investigated the recent events in the Nott family. Theodore''s father was a Death Eater and was captured in Azkaban. Theodore put the blame on John.


    In addition, the Nott family did not receive John''s promise and reduced sentence like Goyle and Crabbe.


    This allowed Theodore to successfully become a traitor after coming into contact with Bellatrix.


    In order to make things easier, he took the initiative to find Slughorn to express his friendship, and at the same time he became boyfriend and girlfriend with Pansy.


    Malfoy was in trouble, but what he said was true.


    "Do you think you can save your father this way?" John shook his head, not knowing whether to call Theodore naive or ignorant of the world.


    The promises made by Voldemort are all based on one condition, that is, success.


    This condition was destined to be impossible to achieve from the beginning.


    John felt sad about it. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t complete it.


    "Instead of having this time, it would be better to persuade old Nott."


    As a die-hard loyalist of Voldemort, Old Nott was not on John''s pardon list.


    Even if it weren''t for the fact that he was a Slytherin classmate''s father, he could arrange an ''accident'' so that all these diehards would die because of a ''mistake'' in Azkaban.


    It''s a pity that John''s little sympathy became a weapon used by Voldemort.


    John is waiting for one person, two to be precise, and one person is not the one he is waiting for.


    But the guy who kept asking for more money seemed to have a good relationship with the other party.


    In Silver Hand Manor, John saw the person he was waiting for.


    Musashi, Gauss.


    The two people have one thing in common, they both love money.


    The difference is that Gauss makes any money, while Musashi only takes what he deserves.


    Compared with Gauss, the loving wizard who kept saying that he was a peace-loving wizard, Musashi seemed more like him.


    "Cool, I never thought that my boss is so young."


    John was not wearing a mask, so Gauss couldn''t help but whistle, looking at John like a gangster.


    John''s face remained unchanged and he said calmly: "Younger, you won''t be stingy with your money."


    "Okay, I admit it is indeed the case." Gauss shrugged, ignoring Musashi''s disgusted expression, and put his arm around the other person''s shoulders and said enthusiastically, "Let''s talk about it first, these are my beloved relatives, friends, and brothers."


    Gauss said in a deep voice: "You have to pay more."


    "I just wanted him to be a tour guide, but I didn''t say I wanted to kill him." John looked at Gauss playing tricks there with a speechless expression, and said calmly, "But I never bargain in this regard, are you right?"


    "I believe this." Musashi responded, "I will be responsible for taking you there."


    "Then let''s make a deal."


    John chuckled and shook hands with Musashi.


    This wizard from the East also had a smile on his face.


    "I think we should find another way to travel."


    John smiled and said: "I hope none of you get seasick."


    Gauss immediately said: "I love taking a boat so much, I shouldn''t have to spend my own money, right?"


    ¡­


    Chapter 479 The ship sailing to the east


    A cruise ship rushed to the sea with its whistle honking.


    On the deck of the ship.


    Beautiful women, fine wines, delicious food, and faces from both the East and West.


    Gauss was lying on the beach chair on the deck with a contented expression on his face.


    "Don''t be formal, treat it like your own home, Musashi."


    Gauss really didn''t regard himself as an outsider at all. He was wearing a beach T-shirt that seemed very strange to the wizard, and was holding a cocktail freshly made by the bartender on the ship.


    Musashi ignored him, turned to look at John who was blowing the wind next to him, and asked doubtfully: "Is it really okay to leave in such a high profile?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with it. This time is just a trip." John chuckled. "Gauss is right. You can relax a little, Musashi. After all, we are going to your hometown."


    Speaking of his hometown, Musashi''s expression became intriguing.


    There is not only timidity about being close to home, but also a kind of fear and avoidance.


    "Looking at how old you are," John leaned against the guardrail, a seagull landed next to him. "Calculated from Hogwarts, you have only graduated in less than two and a half years."


    How could a recent graduate get mixed up with a desperado like Gauss?


    Musashi has an unknown story.


    After hearing this, Gauss raised his hand actively and said: "Give me 10 Galleons, and I will tell you the story of the wandering wizard in the East."


    "Deal." John said nonchalantly, "I don''t mind using money to get to know someone."


    John has never lacked the generosity of spending money.


    This made Gauss''s eyes shine.


    "I knew it would be good to follow the boss."


    He said this, waiting for John to pay with great honesty.


    John took out ten galleons from the small bag and threw them to Gauss.


    After catching it, Gauss took out five and threw them to Musashi.


    "As agreed, one person and one half." Gauss said with a smile, "This matter will start when I am wanted."


    Gauss is not a good person. He is a person who gets paid to do things. Basically, as long as he has money, he will do anything.


    But one thing is very good, he has the spirit of contract.


    How much work will be done for how much money you charge.


    Of course, if the employer defaults on its debt, he doesn''t mind taking care of the employer as well.


    He met Musashi after a mission.


    The employer had a really big appetite. Gauss helped him get rid of his sworn enemy, but the employer told the Aurors about him.


    Gauss was hunted down by Aurors and finally escaped abroad.


    Norway.


    There, he met Musashi, who had also left his hometown.


    Musashi was wearing a white robe at that time, looking like a homeless puppy.


    It is said that Musashi saved Gauss''s life. When the Auror came after him, Musashi thought that he did not see Gauss hiding behind the trash can, but instead gave him a wrong path.


    As a reward, Musashi emptied Gauss''s pocket of galleons.


    "You don''t know how much he can eat," Gauss said with lingering fear, "but I found that we have a common trait, which is the key to cooperation."


    Musashi loves money. He saved Gauss just to make him pay.


    However, Gauss, who had no money, had to make an agreement with him that the two of them would cooperate to make money, and each would get half of the money.


    After that, Gauss was hired back by John, and Musashi was also brought over.


    "I can''t tell how wonderful your fate is." John said casually, "I remember there is a magic school in your hometown called the Magic Institute?"


    "Speaking of which, because of the closed country, Western wizards don''t know much about magic."


    Musashi''s expression darkened and he remembered something.


    John glanced at Musashi, raised his eyes, and said lightly: "You should have been educated at a magic institution."


    "Yes, but they won''t admit me." Musashi closed his eyes and looked back unbearably, "My school uniform is white."


    "The school uniforms of the Magic Institute come with a kind of magic. They are light red at first. As the students grow and achieve various factors, the color of the school uniforms will change."


    Musashi said bitterly: "The white color means that this student has violated the wizard''s code."


    ?Obviously, this is not something to be proud of.


    This memory made Musashi unbearable. He ran away in despair, but now he has to come back again.


    ?This made his self-esteem reprimanded.


    "No, you must not give up," Gauss saw something was wrong and immediately shouted in horror, "You can''t even give up money for the sake of self-esteem."


    He ran over and hugged Musashi''s neck, whispering: "How long do you have to earn those Galleons?"


    Listening to Gauss''s remarks, Musashi was completely embarrassed.


    I''m having a relationship with you, and you''re calculating money with me, right?


    John didn''t take it seriously. Looking at the approaching harbor, he calmly blew the wind.


    "A magic place?"


    ¡­


    Hogwarts seemed unchanged after John left, and something seemed wrong.


    Slytherin is still so competitive, and Malfoy is still so annoying.


    Pansy combed herself into a double ponytail, wearing only a princess dress, and said coquettishly: "Theodore, where should we go on a date?"


    Theodore Nott stopped taking notes and looked at Pansy.


    Pansy took Theodore''s hand and shook it. This movement made Malfoy extremely uncomfortable.


    He said with great disgust, "I''m about to vomit."


    When Pansy heard the movement, she glared at Malfoy with a cold look.


    Malfoy immediately pretended that nothing had happened, whistling and preparing to find trouble with Harry.


    Theodore didn''t know what he was thinking, so he excused himself to go to the library to borrow a book and asked Pansy to wait here.


    "No, I want to go too." Pansy, who was addicted to pretending to be a sweet girl, pouted in protest.


    "Wait for me here!" There was a hint of refusal in Theodore''s voice.


    Pansy was stunned and watched Theodore leave the auditorium.


    After walking out of the auditorium, Theodore walked up the stairs.


    Before reaching the library, he stopped.


    The library is on the fifth floor. He is on the fourth floor and looks towards the corridor on the right.


    After confirming that no one was there, he walked to the right.


    Passing through the gatekeeper''s office, he stopped in front of the door with the eye symbol.


    The eyes at the door looked at Theodore. He took out a badge from his pocket and put it on his chest.


    After seeing the badge with his eyes, he looked away again.


    Theodore''s heart was beating fast. He put his hand on the door and pushed it gently.


    The door was opened.


    The golden text and starry sky come into view.


    There was no one inside, so he walked in.

 Chapter 456：

    Inside, he searched carefully but didn''t find what he wanted.


    Finally, he set his sights on the nine doors, came to one of them and opened it.


    There is a land of ice and snow over there, and the cold is coming.


    Theodore quickly closed the door.


    Open the second door, there is a forest over there, with vines and grass growing everywhere.


    Suddenly, a vine moved and wrapped around Theodore''s ankle, almost pulling him in.


    Quickly breaking away, Theodore looked at the third door cautiously.


    When he opened it, it was dark inside.


    And in the darkness, a light lit up.


    Theodore looked carefully and saw that it was a shining golden cup.


    He wanted to go in, but was pushed open by a force, and the door was slammed shut.


    "No!"


    Theodore hurried over and reopened it. The darkness over there disappeared and was replaced by an ocean.


    The seawater rushed out and wet Theodore''s whole body.


    Not daring to continue opening the fourth door, Theodore hurriedly fled from the Star Club.


    He took off the badge from his chest and ran to the Room of Requirement on the eighth floor.


    Inside, there is a strange envelope.


    The words written inside will appear on another letter.


    Theodore wrote a sentence inside.


    "That thing is in a door."


    After finishing writing, he left in a hurry.


    Being away for too long will make people suspicious.


    Go to the library on the fifth floor and pick up a book on alchemy.


    Theodore walked back to the auditorium. When Pansy saw Theodore, she thought he was running back at full speed and said distressedly: "Why are you sweating profusely?"


    Theodore wiped the water and said, "It''s okay."


    On the other side of the auditorium, Malfoy continued to report that Harry was knocked unconscious by his own people in Quidditch.


    ¡­


    The ship docked in the harbor, and John, like other tourists, had a camera hanging around his neck.


    Gauss was wearing a fisherman''s hat and beach pants, holding a suitcase in his hand.


    Looks very suspicious.


    Opening his passport for inspection, John entered this eastern country smoothly.


    It was Gauss who was repeatedly inspected, making people wonder if he was carrying any weapons of mass destruction.


    After the inspection, Gauss ran to John to complain.


    "It''s over, my dignity has been trampled on." He looked hurt.


    John saw him like this and said calmly: "Then how much is your dignity worth?"


    "If you give me ten Galleons, it will heal my wounds a little. If you give me fifty Galleons, I will pretend that nothing happened." Gauss revealed his true face.


    "I''ll give you a hundred galleons, and you throw your dignity aside." John was so wealthy that Gauss immediately lost his dignity.


    While walking in this oriental city, John glanced at the man in a trench coat next to the taxi and said, "It seems we are being targeted."


    Gauss looked over, as if he were seeing Gallon walking, and flattered John: "Give me the money, and I will kill him for you."


    "That should be an Auror, dealing with illegal immigration." John said speechlessly, "I don''t have the habit of taking human life lightly."


    When Musashi saw the person coming, his expression changed.


    The Auror discovered Musashi and walked over.


    John calmly turned around and walked in the other direction.


    The Auror followed, and the three of them headed in the other direction.


    Unfortunately, they were not familiar with the road of life and they entered a dead end.


    The Auror blocked their way from behind, and when he raised his head, the Auror revealed his face under his hat.


    "Akino Musashi, where are you going?"


    ¡­


    Chapter 480 Don¡¯t underestimate our bond!


    "What is he saying?"


    Gauss obviously didn''t understand, after all, the other person didn''t speak English.


    Musashi turned back with a heavy expression, looked at the Auror, and said solemnly: "Big Bear."


    The Auror named Okumano said coldly: "Musashi, as a person who is not welcome, you should not come back."


    "I tried to stay away," Musashi glanced at Gauss, who was about to move, and said, "But I had to come back."


    "Then don''t even think about leaving." Big Bear said coldly.


    He pulled out his wand and confronted Musashi.


    "Looking at the situation, it seems like a fight is about to start." Gauss''s eyes shone and he said to John courteously, "Boss, you don''t want to be entangled with the Aurors. Give me 500 Galleons and I will deal with him for you."


    John glanced at the excited Gauss and said lightly: "More than one person."


    "Oh?" Gauss asked doubtfully.


    There were two popping sounds, and two more Aurors appeared in this alley, one thin and one fat.


    When they all saw Musashi, their faces darkened just like the big bear did before.


    Musashi looked complicated and said: "Furukawa, Goda."


    "How dare you show up." The thin man named Furukawa roared, "We will never show mercy!"


    "Goda, Furukawa, we''re about to attack." Big Bear shouted, and the two of them also drew out their wands and got into attack postures.


    John looked at Musashi and asked, "Is there any trouble?"


    "They are coming for me," Musashi took a deep breath and said solemnly, "I can deal with them."


    "Hey, hey, stop being so tough," Gauss said unhappily, "Three against one, it''s not fair."


    Musashi insisted: "This is the cause and effect I have to face!"


    The big bear attacked first, and the wand shot out a red light and flew towards Musashi.


    Musashi used the Iron Armor Curse to deflect the attack, and at the same time responded with a silver light.


    The three Aurors attacked in an orderly manner, leaving Musashi forced to defend.


    "Musashi, while you were away, I didn''t dare to relax my training for a moment." Big Bear roared, "Just so that one day I can defeat you with my own hands!"


    "Gouda, Furukawa, come on!"


    "Super fusion¡¤Red light burst¡¤Weapon disarm¡¤Phoenix cry!" X3


    The three wands collided, and in an instant, a huge red light struck.


    Musashi''s expression changed drastically, the Iron Armor Curse blocked him in front, and his body kept retreating.


    Gauss looked shocked: "What is this? I don''t remember this spell in magic?"


    "This is a neon feature," John said speechlessly, "It is three disarming spells superimposed, but the power is increased."


    Musashi shouted: "Get out of here quickly!"


    Seeing that he was struggling to hold on, John took out his wand and walked forward slowly.


    With a flick of the wand, a phantom of silver armor turned the incoming red light toward the sky as if it were real.


    Seeing that the three of them were blocked in one attack together, Big Bear''s expression changed.


    "Gouda!"


    "I see!"


    Goda immediately rushed out and shot a magic spell at John, and Furukawa took the opportunity to touch Big Bear''s wand again.


    The light had just turned on this time. John raised his eyes halfway and pressed the wand.


    Object photography magic is activated.


    Goda was the first to be affected. His body seemed to be grabbed by a big hand, and he lay down uncontrollably. The curse that was shot did not even touch the corners of John''s clothes.


    Then John waved, and Goda''s body flew up and hit the other two people.


    The three men lost their fighting power in just a few seconds.


    With John''s current strength test, it would not be a problem to deal with three Aurors.


    John wrote lightly: "Let''s go. As a local, you can lead into dead ends and make me doubt your professionalism."


    After saying that, John stepped outside.


    Gauss''s face was full of resentment: "Boss, why can I trouble you to do it yourself?"


    "Although I have money, it is not brought by the strong wind." John glanced at Gauss and said casually, "If you were short of money, how many bank financial products would you buy?"


    "I just simply like the feeling of being surrounded by money." Gauss smiled.


    ?Obviously he didn¡¯t want to hand over his money to someone else to manage it.


    Musashi glanced at the three of them, with some worry in his eyes, but still followed John''s pace.


    "Wait a minute, the battle is not over, you bastard!"


    A roar made the three of them stop.


    John looked back and saw the battered Auror staggering to his feet.


    Big Bear wiped away the bleeding nose with his sleeve, panted heavily and roared righteously: "How could I... let you leave like this!"


    "No, do you locals like to roar and talk?"


    Although he could not understand what the other party said, Gauss was shocked by his roaring speech.


    ?Aren¡¯t their vocal cords free of charge?


    Fat Auror Gouda and thin Auror Furukawa also struggled to stand up.


    Goda: "Don''t underestimate..."


    Furukawa: "Our bond¡ª!"


    A smile appeared on Big Bear''s lips, and he clenched the wand in his hand.


    "Let our bond defeat you!"


    After saying that, the three of them roared and raised their wands at the same time.


    Compared with before, the magic light this time was stronger.


    Three water-bottle-thick rays of light flew towards John and were easily bounced away by the armor.


    John narrowed his eyes and flicked his wand. Each of the three people seemed to have been hit by a sledgehammer, and they all fell down and were unable to move.


    This time John did not turn around and watched quietly as the three people fell there.


    After a while, the three of them got up panting heavily.


    "Our bond is stronger than diamond!"


    The big bear''s face turned red from suppressing it, and blood flowed from the corners of his mouth.

 Chapter 457：

    But he still roared: "Our bond is filled with heavy justice!"


    After he finished roaring, John waved his wand again.


    The three people were crushed by gravity, and even the ground cracked.


    "Why are they so durable?" Gauss was eye-opening.


    What is this?


    The invincible Xiaoqiang?


    Musashi said to John: "Let''s leave."


    "Wait a moment."


    John stared at the three people, as if expecting them to get up again.


    Musashi just prays that the three of them will fall.


    However, things went counter to expectations.


    "Hey, Furukawa, Goda, are you okay?"


    "I am an unparalleled Goda, so nothing will happen to me."


    "That''s right, I won''t give in until I eat the sweet potatoes baked by Miss Yuan."


    Under Gauss''s eyes, which changed from surprise to shock, the three of them started talking again.


    Although the injury was serious enough to require him to stay at St. Mungo''s Hospital for half a year, he still remained strong.


    This made Gauss really doubt, are these people mutants?


    John was very interested, and his eyes had changed into vertical pupils at some point.


    He stared at the three people, and a strange power entangled them.


    "Is this the power of emotion?"


    John chuckled and said, "It seems that I came to the right place this time. The magic of bonding makes people interested."


    After the three people climbed up tenaciously, with every sentence about strengthening the bond coming out of their mouths, they would be infused with power.


    The principle sounds strange.


    But as long as there are examples, it won''t be surprising.


    This has to be the clich¨¦d savior Harry Potter.


    Theoretically speaking, the protection of love on Harry is the same as this bond principle.


    Through the power of idealism, magic can be used to the extreme.


    The gap between Lily and Voldemort was suddenly bridged by love.


    Maternal love and friendship are essentially expressions of emotion.


    In a magical world where idealism is the main ability, this kind of power has almost no upper limit.


    It¡¯s the same as the saying, ¡®As long as there is love, I will kill you even if you are a god¡¯.


    It has to be said that in countries rich in passionate animation, this emotional power is used more frequently.


    If you have watched those anime, you should know that the protagonists practiced for less than two and a half years, but they were able to defeat the villains who had practiced for hundreds of years.


    This is simply outrageous.


    Those protagonists all carry out one word, love.


    Friendship, love, family love...


    John saw that after the power called bond was injected into the bodies of the three people, not only did their strength improve, but their bodies were also pumped with adrenaline, and they could actually move.


    He could be sure that he had broken at least a few bones of the three people with his object-taking magic.


    But these three people looked as if they had been hit by a bicycle, and they might even start running after a while.


    "What will happen if you try to defeat it?"


    John looked at the expressions of the three people who refused to admit defeat and continued to do the experiment.


    Longwei rolled away like a steamroller.


    The three people who had been lifted up by the fetters seemed to have a black dragon covering the sky and the sun in front of them, spraying a dragon''s breath that destroyed the world towards them.


    The hearts of the three people were filled with fear in an instant, and the power of the fetters of idealism was broken.


    Without the support of the fetters, the three people were like deflated balloons. It was difficult to move after their bodies fell.


    "They are dead?" Musashi was shocked and ran over to check on the three of them.


    Obviously, these three people are his acquaintances. Judging from their age, they may be students of the same magic house.


    But John has no intention of killing the Auror yet.


    After Musashi confirmed that the man was still alive, he stood up and turned to look at John and said solemnly: "Sir Silverhand, thank you for your tolerance."


    "Let''s go, we have to go to the magic house."


    John was noncommittal. After taking two steps, he stopped and said to Musashi: "Remember to erase the memory."


    Musashi tightened his wand, and Gauss looked at him and said, "How about you give me five Galleons and I will do it for you?"


    "No."


    Musashi said expressionlessly: "It''s my own fault, I can handle it myself."


    After saying that, he waved his wand.


    "Obliviate"


    As the silver light lit up, the memories of the three people were erased.


    After that, Musashi left here.


    After a day and night, the three of them woke up in a daze, their bodies in severe pain as if they had been hit by a car.


    All three of them had forgotten why they appeared in this alley.


    ¡­


    Chapter 481 The Magic House of the Volcano


    Near Tokyo, the magic base is located on South Iwo Jima, one of the volcanic islands.


    Like all magic schools, there are also anti-Apparition spells in the magic house.


    Moreover, due to historical reasons, magic is more stringent in this regard.


    There was a time when the country was on lockdown and foreigners could not enter.


    Although that period of time has passed, the wizards have continued, and the local wizards still maintain a lot of hostility towards the outside world.


    Magical society is a microcosm of Muggle society.


    They cannot go directly to South Iwo Jima. There is an air force base nearby and ships cannot approach it.


    "How are we going to get there?" Gauss asked.


    Musashi looked up at the sky and said: "The young wizards at the magic house will go to the magic house by riding a giant seagull. We can take this opportunity to follow them."


    The witchcraft house is different from Hogwarts. They start recruiting wizards from the age of seven and start boarding at the age of eleven.


    Before that, those wizards under the age of eleven passed by riding giant seagulls.


    They are in a place called Kisaragi Station. This station is rarely visited, and there are many events that Muggles call Kamigakure. In fact, it is where wizards go to magic places.


    While the three of them were waiting, mist floated around them.


    And in the mist, a sound of flapping wings came.


    Immediately afterwards, a huge figure appeared in the mist.


    "Gauss, you stay here."


    John stood up and said something, what Gauss wanted to say, John took out a money bag from the small bag and threw it over.


    After catching it, Gauss said that he would stay here honestly.


    Musashi glanced at Gauss, who covered the bag and said, "As agreed in advance, this is given to me by the boss and is not included in the cooperation contract."


    But he thought too much, Musashi just said calmly: "You''d better hide, sometimes Aurors will come, you are illegally entering the country."


    Gauss looked around and found that there was nothing in this place except a station.


    Where is he going to hide?


    The sounds of children communicating came from the mist and gradually came closer.


    John tapped his head with his wand, and the Disillusionment Spell covered him.


    Musashi also used the Illusion Body Curse to hide himself.


    The two walked into the mist, and the clear children''s voice waved goodbye to the giant seagull.


    Just as the seagull was about to take off, Musashi quickly jumped up.


    Giant seagulls fly up, and the fog is actually caused by the breath of giant seagulls.


    This magical animal is very suitable for use as a means of transportation. The breath it exhales is white mist, which is convenient for hiding its whereabouts.


    John is sitting on the back of a giant seagull. Although this thing is not as big as a fire dragon, it is not small either.


    There were two people sitting on the back, and the giant seagull didn''t notice them at all.


    Musashi said with a nostalgic look on his face: "I used to ride a giant seagull to school."


    "It''s a pity that it doesn''t seem as comfortable as the train." John said lightly.


    Musashi was noncommittal. The train at Hogwarts and the giant seagull at the Magic House each had their own strengths.


    Across the ocean, giant seagulls pass by an air force training base.


    There are airplanes and Muggles parked below for patrol.


    After here, you will find South Iwo Jima, where the magic center is located.


    That is the highest point of South Iwo Jima, a palace built on the volcano.


    The palace is all white, and its appearance is a gorgeous and exquisite pagoda.


    The giant seagull landed on a platform, where there were other giant seagulls.


    Under the cover of the fog, the two people fell to the side of the platform.


    In the magic house, you can see junior students wearing pink. The colors of the upper students will change, and a few people''s clothes are gold.


    The palace is made of mutton-fat jade, and the whole body reveals an oriental aesthetic that is different from the West.


    Wait until it gets dark and those students leave.


    John stepped in, and Musashi stood there, still looking at his alma mater dreamingly.


    It wasn''t until John reminded him that he came back to his senses.


    With complicated feelings, Musashi walked into the magic house.


    "I would like to ask, Mr. Silver Hand," Musashi walked beside John and asked in a probing manner, "Why did you come to the magic place?"


    "For the study of magic, we always need the expertise of the general public."


    John said casually: "The countries in the East have a lot of advantages over the West in terms of inheritance, so their magic is not only more powerful, but they also have more ancient magic."


    He paused carelessly in front of the magic house''s gate, and John looked up.


    Like an ancient plaque, the name of the magic place is engraved on it.


    He looked at it for a while and then stepped inside.


    The moment he stepped in, the phantom spell on John was broken.


    This place has similar anti-intrusion magic, which breaks John''s disillusionment curse.


    His appearance was discovered by the professor in the magic house at this moment.

 Chapter 458：

    John had expected it, so he wore a mask.


    The professor of the magic house appeared not too long ago.


    ?But they are called mentors here.


    After the instructor appeared, he immediately looked at the person next to John. The expression of a female instructor with long, straight black hair changed.


    "Musashi?"


    She looked at the man who re-entered the magic house in disbelief, with some emotions hidden in her eyes.


    When Musashi saw the mentor, he had a complicated expression. He smiled with relief and said, "You have become a mentor, Shizuka."


    Shizuka really wanted to say something to him.


    An old man has a bald head with scars and a white beard that reaches his belly. The beard is **** with a purple ribbon.


    "Akino Musashi?" the old man coughed twice and asked.


    When Musashi saw him, a trace of fear flashed through his eyes, and he said respectfully: "Principal Shige."


    The old man looked as old as Dumbledore, but Dumbledore looked much healthier than him.


    And this old guy looked like he was about to burp in the next second.


    John stared at the old man and looked at the scar on his forehead.


    A total of six mentors appeared, and John spoke at this time.


    "I''m here for magical exchanges." He glanced at the instructors and chuckled, "Please forgive me for coming without permission."


    "Who are you?" A gentle-faced tutor looked at John with a sinister look and asked in English with a thick accent.


    "You can call me Silverhand," John said lightly, "I can pay you."


    Principal Zhong raised his hand to stop the instructor from continuing to speak. His cloudy eyes looked at John and said: "Johnny Silverhand, I have heard your name."


    "Oh?" John said with a smile, "I thought your country''s magical society had been closed for many years and would not know my name."


    "Of course not," Principal Zhong said with a smile, "Your deeds have spread all over Europe. Even if the news is blocked, we can still get a glimpse of it."


    "Our empire advocates the strong, and your ideas coincide with mine."


    Principal Zhong looked at John and said, "Your Excellency Silverhand came to the magic house at this time. It doesn''t seem like a visit."


    "In the study of magic, it is always difficult to distinguish between day and night."


    John smiled calmly and said: "As for what I said, it has never changed. I can pay the reward and hope to enter the magic house to read some documents and books."


    Principal Zhong looked at John and tried to figure out the meaning of his words.


    At the same time, calculate the strength of yourself and the other party.


    Now that the magic house is in school, there are six tutors here, not counting the students.


    Johnny Silverhand''s reputation in the European wizarding world is comparable to that of Grindelwald and Voldemort.


    For such a person, turning against one another is not a good choice.


    Besides, the second king¡¯s friendship is also a very precious thing.


    After thinking for a while, Principal Zhong said with a smile: "It''s great to have friends come from afar. Mr. Silverhand comes from the west, so the magic house naturally needs to carry out enough etiquette."


    He signaled the instructors to leave, glanced at Musashi covertly, and invited John to come in.


    John walked into the magic house, and Principal Zhong took him there personally.


    When walking into the atrium, Principal Shige suddenly said: "Musashi, you are a sinner and do not deserve to enter a sacred place."


    When Musashi heard this, he immediately stopped and whispered: "I understand, Principal Shige."


    Principal Zhong nodded, and John walked behind without changing his expression.


    Musashi stopped and looked around in confusion.


    This place is not small and the road is not short.


    John chatted while walking.


    "Speaking of which, the relationship between wizards in your country and the Muggle world is not like that in the West."


    John said casually: "In ancient times, you were called Onmyoji, serving the king of the country."


    "Yes," Principal Zhong said proudly, stroking his beard, "Our country''s royal family has a long heritage and is a lineage of gods for eternity. Their noble bloodline is unique in the world."


    John glanced at the old man and showed absolute respect for the Muggle monarch.


    A long time ago, the wizards in this country had a superior-subordinate relationship with their monarch, and this relationship still exists vaguely even now.


    Their Ministry of Magic also has some kind of connection with the so-called royal family.


    But that connection began to disappear in modern times.


    The influence of the royal family is also gradually decreasing, and even many wizards do not have the attitude of superiors and subordinates to the royal family at the beginning.


    It¡¯s because of the rise of weapons that Onmyoji has become less important.


    But the old man seems to still stick to that superior-subordinate relationship.


    ¡­


    Chapter 482 Musashi¡¯s Past


    "To be honest, I feel honored to have you here."


    Principal Zhong took John into the courtyard with a beautiful cherry blossom tree.


    The pink and white petals are so beautiful in the moonlight.


    The thick trunk and the hanging flowers.


    Whether you are from the East or the West, when you see this scene, you will be shocked by the original beauty.


    "Not only because of your power, Lord Silverhand." Principal Zhong knocked on a door in the courtyard with the wand in his hand, "but also because of your amazing wisdom."


    The door opened to both sides, revealing a place with many bookshelves.


    This is a loft, which is also where the library is located.


    In the attic, there were not only documents, but also many scroll-like things.


    "I heard that most of Johnny Silverhand''s things were created by you, Mr. Silverhand." Principal Zhong invited John to walk in.


    John picked up a scroll and opened it. Inside was something written by the ancient Onmyoji, the wizard.


    "It seems you know a lot, Principal Zhong." John glanced at the contents of the scroll, which was about an ancient sealing spell.


    Principal Zhong said with a smile: "Like you, we all like to study some things."


    He stroked his beard, looked at John with cloudy eyes and said: "A friend of mine always praises your intelligence in front of me, which makes me look forward to it."


    "Then your friend must be a powerful wizard." John saw a door in the attic on the first floor and asked, "What is that?"


    The door was sealed tightly and had many magical runes attached to it.


    Principal Zhong glanced at it and said with a smile, "It''s nothing."


    Obviously, he doesn¡¯t want to say it yet.


    John nodded to express his understanding, and then asked if he could take a look from above.


    "I will close the library for a while for you," Principal Zhong said, "so that my students will not disturb you."


    "Then thank you, Principal Zhong." John didn''t refuse.


    Principal Zhong walked out of the library and closed the door.


    John looked back at the closed door again, turned around and walked up to the second floor.


    There are not only more books here than at Hogwarts, but most of them are things that have been handed down from ancient times.


    Looking out from the second floor, you can see the exceptionally beautiful cherry blossom tree.


    John got familiar with the library and picked out some ancient books. These were the books he focused on.


    As he settled in the library, John was rapidly absorbing knowledge.


    The predecessor of the magic house was called Onmyojia, and its original prototype was Onmyoji.


    So their magic is different from that of the West.


    For example, those magics that can be placed on paper to create different powers are called talismans in the magic system.


    It can be regarded as a relatively obvious difference between Eastern and Western wizards.


    Similar to John''s amulets, but their amulets are more used as seals.


    So the sealing spell is a commonly used spell.


    In the legend of the Hundred Ghosts that travel at night in this country, wizards use this method to deal with monsters that wander between life and death.


    "Why does it sound like a ghost?"


    John pondered for a moment and continued to open a scroll to watch.


    This look is like seeing day from night.


    His brain was like a dry sponge, greedily absorbing foreign knowledge and arguments.


    When the second dark night came, John''s expression became solemn.


    "This is very similar to what I guessed."


    Looking at one of the volumes, it says that magic relies on spiritual power, and by stimulating emotions, magic can be stimulated to become active.


    In this regard, John once tried to inspire the power of anger when training Malfoy.


    The scrolls are all in the language of neon, but with John¡¯s learning ability, it is still very simple to learn a language.


    He kept flipping through it, and his expression gradually became uncomfortable.


    "Experiment?"


    He saw a book that was not a scroll, which recorded some kind of experiment.


    John read it carefully and discovered various theories that this experiment was conducted as a gimmick to improve magic talent.


    "It''s a theory after all."


    It records the use of electric shocks to stimulate the human brain, thereby stimulating stronger emotions and greatly increasing the magic power.


    There''s more to it than that, there are also various experiments to stimulate the wizard''s talent.


    Including but not limited to, like when Neville was a child, he was thrown from a high altitude to stimulate his magical talent.


    Although wizards have a tough life per person, it is obviously impossible not to kill someone if they do this.


    John closed the book and threw it aside. This thing was simply worthless.


    I guess he did this because he was out of his mind.


    By activating magic talents through external stimulation, the best possible result is just the emergence of another madman-like wizard.


    "Azkaban will wave to you."


    The third day.


    John found records about bond magic.


    This thing is like Harry''s ''mother''s love''. It''s hard to say that Harry didn''t learn from it.


    This is an ancient magic that allows those involved to be promoted through the bond of friendship.


    Similar to the protagonist of an anime, he roars and talks, and finally says "Don''t underestimate our bond", which can cause explosive damage with a high probability.


    John is not the protagonist of the anime. What he wants to learn from is the bond in it.


    This magic that does not require blood connection, but is based on emotional connection, made him study for a day.


    John has not left the attic for four days.


    He didn¡¯t even understand what was going on outside.


    Musashi was imprisoned.

 Chapter 459：

    ¡­


    Dungeon.


    Instructor Shizuka stood outside the cell, looking at Musashi who had lost a lot of weight in four days, and said sadly: "Why do you want to come back, Musashi-kun."


    Musashi looked at that familiar face and said hoarsely: "I have experienced a lot outside, and I found that I can''t escape."


    "This shouldn''t be your fate," Teacher Shizuka sobbed, "You shouldn''t be like this."


    "From the moment I stepped into that room, the outcome was destined."


    Musashi looked at his much rougher palms and smiled bitterly: "Big Bear and the others all want to kill me because I cheated and escaped."


    "When I left there, what happened in the back of the room would be repeated every night."


    Covering his head in pain, Musashi''s voice was as hoarse as a beached fish, and he roared: "You know, look at those people who are as ignorant as me, those who are being studied and electrocuted to death!"


    He rushed to the cell door and screamed wildly: "Why do you want to come back, Shizuka, you should stay away from this hell!"


    Musashi''s expression was crazy, with confusion and anger in his eyes.


    Shizuka backed away repeatedly, her face turned pale, and she muttered with her lips: "I, I want to protect them."


    "You can''t protect them, Shizuka." Musashi said, "These secrets have been here for decades. As long as Principal Shige is still here, there is nothing you can do."


    "But even if I escape, then there is no hope at all." Shizuka said stubbornly.


    Musashi let go of his hand and sat down slumped.


    "Are you resenting me for not saving your brother?"


    "No, please don''t think so, Musashi-kun." Shizuka explained quickly, "I know you have been outside these years, and you have sent money for us."


    "Sometimes it''s a small amount, sometimes it''s a large amount."


    "You paid for each of these money with your life," Shizuka said softly, "I know you want to protect the children, but this is not the answer after all."


    "Only by cutting them off completely can they be rescued."


    Musashi stared blankly at the woman with whom he was once the best friend. He had been making crazy money outside these years just to be able to forgive his sins.


    But his evasion seemed so cowardly in front of Shizuka''s courage to stand up.


    Musashi said: "You will not succeed, not only heavy, but also big people are also involved."


    Shizuka didn''t speak, but her eyes were filled with moving strength.


    ¡­


    Half a month has passed.


    John compresses his time every day and only sleeps for two hours. If he doesn''t have a second more, he will get up and continue watching.


    With his unremitting efforts, he has initially mastered the bond magic.


    He was ready to leave.


    When he opened the library door, Principal Zhong was already standing outside.


    John asked strangely: "You don''t have to go to class?"


    The old man seemed to have forgotten that he was the principal, and even greeted him.


    Principal Zhong said with a smile: "Your Excellency Silverhand may not know that today is a holiday for the students, and they have all left school and gone back."


    "Really?" John said indifferently, "Then I''ll take my leave."


    "etc."


    A strange color flashed under Principal Zhong''s cloudy eyes, and he smiled and said, "Your Excellency Silver Hand, aren''t you curious about what is behind that door?"


    "To be honest, that is a research project that the school has participated in in recent years."


    "Research project?" John frowned.


    "That''s right," Principal Zhong invited, "I wonder if Lord Silverhand would be interested?"


    "That is a project jointly participated by the Institute of Magic and the Ministry of Magic. I would like to invite you to come in, and I hope you can give us guidance in this regard."


    Principal Zhong was very optimistic about John''s status as the second king and said, "My friend said that only Mr. Silverhand has the ability to help us."


    "Interesting," John chuckled, "That friend of yours seems to admire me very much?"


    "That''s why I respect you so much."


    Principal Chong invited John to go to that door.


    The sealed door was pushed open by Principal Zhong.


    The door opened with a creak.


    A heavy, long and harsh sound came.


    Behind it is a staircase leading into darkness.


    Principal Zhong''s smile looked extremely strange in the dim environment.


    John squinted his eyes, wanting to see what the deal was.


    He walked inside.


    ¡­


    Chapter 483 Research on Magic


    It was a deep and dark corridor.


    For John, there was no impression.


    But¡­


    John stared at Principal Zhong in front of him. This guy was neither a demon hunter nor possessed of the same night demon blessing as himself. Why didn''t he need to turn on the light?


    It seemed that he didn''t notice John''s doubts about him, and Principal Zhong was still talking.


    "Sir Silverhand, what do you think is the nature of magic?"


    "Magic?" John said calmly, "Energy and emotion."


    Principal Zhong''s footsteps paused, and at that moment, John saw the surprised expression on his face.


    "Yes, that''s right, emotion!"


    Principal Zhong was very excited, just like dew meets after a long drought, a thousand-mile horse meets Bole, and a bosom friend meets high mountains and flowing water.


    He said with a smile: "As wizards, we have stronger emotional impact than Muggles."


    "This allows us to control magic through our own minds."


    He seemed to be an old scholar, talking eloquently.


    "It is difficult for young wizards to control their power well due to their unstable emotions. Their emotions fluctuate violently, but the magical effects they create are unexpectedly powerful."


    Young wizards will go on a magical rampage when they are young. For example, when Harry was not yet in school, he used a disappearing spell to change a pane of glass.


    Such an exquisite disappearing spell, if you ask Harry to cast it now, it won''t be half as effective.


    Principal Zhong''s theory was not just verbal talk. He said: "You should have heard of the Obscurus, right? Its predecessor, the Obscurus, was born from the little wizard."


    "In my opinion, as a wizard grows, his power continues to weaken."


    "The young wizard should be the most powerful."


    The more John listened, the more he frowned.


    What nonsense is this old boy talking about?


    The smaller, the stronger?


    Stop talking nonsense.


    It''s like a glass of water. When you were a child, you would just throw it out. The effect would be considerable, but it would disappear soon after the power is released.


    On the other hand, as an adult wizard, after years of study and fighting, he knows how to restrain himself.


    It''s like installing a faucet, he can control his size.


    But often those wizards are also restrained by the faucet, and their power becomes weaker after a long time.


    When you can control your own faucet, or take action regardless of the situation, you can explode with higher power than when you were young.


    It¡¯s definitely not the old man¡¯s nonsense that childhood is the pinnacle of life.


    You want the current Dumbledore to meet him as a child?


    Xiao Deng will definitely be beaten out by Old Deng.


    Scoffing at the idea of ??re-principal, John continued.


    After a corner, there is a little fluorescent light coming out from there.


    After walking over, it was a huge hollow room.


    There is a dense root system above, each one connected to a transparent glass.


    Principal Zhong said with a smile: "In my opinion, some Muggles also have the potential to become wizards. They have similar structures to wizards. Children born to the same Muggles have a probability of becoming wizards."


    "In that case, why don''t we start with Muggles."


    "Use an emotional stimulation method to allow Muggles to transcend their limits and become a wizard."


    John stood there, with people wearing protective clothing below him.


    He saw the personnel in protective clothing opening a glass tank connected to the root system. Inside was a wet child with more than a dozen electrodes inserted into his head and body.


    And underneath this huge cave is a sunken pit filled with viscous liquid.


    John saw countless corpses under the viscous liquid.


    Some of the corpses had words familiar to him written on them.


    "Sir Silverhand, I sincerely invite you to join me in this experiment." Principal Zhong said enthusiastically, "As long as we master this method, we can create an army. We don''t care about the casualties of wizards, as long as there are enough Muggles, we can keep transforming."


    John''s eyes were fixedly staring down at the child who was taken out, shouting in horror.


    The person wearing protective clothing coldly activated the switch, and the electric current penetrated the child''s body, causing him to let out a heart-rending roar.


    Several people were there recording data.


    Black smoke came out of the child''s body. A man noticed it and turned off the current.


    But it was too late, the child was incontinent and leaking fluid, and his body had lost its vitality.


    The recording staff on the side said indifferently: "Send it to the Night Travel Division to see if you can join the Hundred Ghosts."


    Hearing this, a man came over and picked up the child and left.


    The child''s body was sent to another department.


    That''s a Muggle child.


    The purpose of these people''s experiments is to use severe pain to stimulate the children''s magical talents, so that they can become wizards as Principal Zhong said.


    The corpses surrounded by viscous liquid told John how many Muggles they had killed for this experiment.


    And that viscous liquid is a kind of magic potion.


    A thing that can keep people alive inside.


    The price is another life.


    This is undoubtedly evil.


    Under the most beautiful cherry blossom tree, there are countless corpses piled up.


    On the trees with lush flowers and leaves, blood and bones turned pink after being crushed.


    "I have always believed that school is about teaching and educating people." John took a deep breath to keep himself calm. "Even Durmstrang, who teaches dark magic, has no examples of catching Muggles for experiments."


    "Your Excellency Silverhand, Muggles are the most worthless things." Principal Zhong said with a smile, "Their reproductive capabilities are astonishing, just like sows that continuously give birth to piglets, and the speed of death is far less than the speed of their reproduction. speed."


    "I discovered this in another country. I went to that country with the army, and there I found my own experimental paradise." Principal Zhong said obsessedly.


    "We have experienced failure, but this is just a small low."

 Chapter 460：

    "Human experiments, a war criminal is still here and proud." John sneered.


    Principal Zhong looked at John and said enthusiastically: "Sir Silverhand, please join us."


    "I have wanted to cooperate with you for a long time, not only because of your influence, but also because of your extremely powerful power despite being a Muggle!"


    Principal Zhong went completely crazy. He scratched the scar on the top of his head like a monkey, until blood flowed from the scar, but he still didn''t stop.


    "You are the most special. No Muggle wizard has ever reached your talent. You must be the best research material."


    His greedy eyes glanced at John.


    John said calmly: "I see. No wonder you generously let me stay in the library for half a month. Are you preparing something?"


    From the moment we met, Principal Zhong was extremely enthusiastic.


    He didn''t mind at all if the school''s ancient books were read by outsiders, and was more willing to close the library for an outsider.


    It turns out that everything was premeditated.


    He invited John, and if he didn''t agree, he would use other means.


    "I''m very curious, how do you know that I am a Muggle-born? Maybe you can tell me, what is your friend''s name?"


    John was very curious about Principal Chong revealing his identity.


    His identity as Johnny Silverhand is revealed to the outside world, but he has never told anyone about his bloodline. Only those who know that he is a Muggle are the only ones who know his true identity.


    Principal Zhong smiled evilly and said: "Of course, my friend, Lord Silverhand is no stranger to you. His name is..."


    "Voldemort."


    John suddenly realized that indeed only Voldemort had this possibility.


    Principal Zhong continued: "Thirty years ago, a wizard traveled across the ocean and came here. He is as talented as you."


    "Later I heard that he died in a foreign country, but he suddenly came to me last year. Only then did I know that there was another extremely talented wizard named John Wick."


    Principal Zhong smiled proudly no longer. "Your body is not as fragile as those of Muggles. Your blood must have unusual effects."


    Looking at every part of John greedily, he said: "Under the mask of the legendary Second King, there is a child who is only seventeen years old."


    "You still have a lot of potential, let me inspire it for you, Lord Silverhand!"


    There were already many wizards around, and John also discovered that several of them seemed to be Aurors.


    With his crazy look, how can he be a good example to others?


    John drew his wand.


    Principal Zhong was confident and said with a smile: "Your Excellency Silver Hand, you should notice the difference here."


    Hearing this, John raised his eyes and looked up.


    There are densely packed runes posted near this place.


    After half a month of study, John recognized the above function.


    Sealing spell.


    These symbols are posted here to form a magical field that suppresses the wizards in it.


    "Even the terrifying Second King, without the ability to use magic, can only be a lamb to be slaughtered."


    A tall man came up behind Principal Zhong and respectfully handed him a knife.


    Principal Zhong took the knife and pulled it out.


    The blade of the sword shone with a cold light, and Principal Zhong said obsessively: "Compared to magic, I still prefer the collision of swords."


    Brushing the blade with his fingers, he said: "The name of the sword is Hikaru Kawahira. I once followed the army and was given a precious sword by the emperor."


    Staring at John''s silver mask, he grinned and revealed his incomplete teeth.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Silverhand, I will make you more perfect. In that perfect body, it won''t hurt to lose some limbs."


    The picture shows the poor dagger.


    Principal Zhong continued: "Don''t even think about escaping. No one can open that door unless it''s me."


    From the corner of his eye, John saw that dozens of people were already approaching him in a surrounding manner.


    "Can''t use magic?" John asked, "Is there such a good thing?"


    There are more than a hundred people in this place.


    If more than thirty wizards attack him, John dare not say that he can win.


    But you said thirty people were fighting hand-to-hand with you...


    He did not put away his wand, but changed his position to hold it upside down.


    John smiled evilly: "Before we start, does anyone want to go out?"


    ¡­


    Chapter 484 The Exploding Volcano


    Dungeon.


    For half a month, Musashi has been detained inside.


    His face was pale, his hair was greasy, and his beard was unkempt.


    The whole person looked extremely decadent.


    But in fact, he was not idle.


    After trying to cast a spell without a wand for the seventieth time, the closed door responded.


    With a bang, the door lock was blown open.


    Musashi looked a little happy. Was his wandless spellcasting successful?


    "Musashi-kun, I will take you away."


    Shizuka opened the door, she had been waiting for this moment.


    Now is the time when the magic house is least crowded. Principal Zhong is taking Johnny Silverhand to the door at this time.


    This is the best opportunity for Musashi to escape.


    "Shizuka," Musashi said, "I want a wand."


    His wand was forcibly taken away when he was brought in.


    Shizuka had already expected this. She handed a cherry wood wand to Musashi, took his hand and was about to leave.


    "Expelliarmus"


    The red light knocked down Shizuka''s wand, and Musashi said apologetically: "Sorry, Shizuka, I can''t leave. I decided to completely destroy that place."


    Shizuka''s face changed drastically when she heard this: "You''re crazy. You can''t deal with it at all. The person you found will never be able to leave."


    "No, Shizuka, you don''t understand Lord Silverhand." Musashi said in a deep voice, "He is far more powerful than you imagine."


    "You should leave quickly, get out of here before I destroy this place."


    Musashi had made up his mind, but Shizuka wanted to persuade him again, when he saw a red light shining from the dungeon.


    Musashi''s expression changed, and he subconsciously stood in front of Shizuka Ai.


    Before he could use the Iron Armor Curse, his body was hit by red light, his whole body twitched and his face turned pale.


    The Cruciatus Curse.


    "Minamoto Shizuka, you would actually help Akino Musashi that **** shame?" A figure slowly appeared in the dungeon.


    The face full of femininity, like a poisonous snake coiled in the corner, was one of the several mentors who also appeared in front of John that day.


    "Crow." Shizuka''s expression changed drastically when she saw the person coming. She wanted to pick up her wand to fight back, but hit the silver light to create a hole at her feet.


    Shizuka didn''t dare to act rashly, but Crow enjoyed the pleasure of approaching death step by step.


    A malicious smile appeared on his sickly, feminine and pale face.


    "I''ve long disliked you. When you were in school, you were always against me," Crow laughed happily, "Now that you fall into my hands, Akino Musashi, your life will be worse than death."


    After the last word fell, the pain of the Cruciatus Curse entered Musashi''s brain again.


    His body was twitching in pain, but Crow had no intention of stopping.


    "Crow, stop, if you continue, he will die!"


    "Shut up!" Crow swung his wand impatiently, and Shizuka was knocked away and hit the wall, conjuring a rope to tie the person tightly.


    Crow happily said to Musashi: "Principal Chong will not let you go. As a former golden-robed student, your pride and self-esteem will be crushed under my feet bit by bit."


    He stepped on Musashi''s fingers with the sole of his shoe, and connected their hearts.


    Musashi screamed as the intense pain that surged back and forth entered his brain.


    Such screams could not arouse Crow''s sympathy. There was only cruelty and violence in his narrow and vicious eyes.


    As if the torture was enough, he pointed the wand at Musashi and pronounced the death sentence: "Your death has come, Akino Musashi."


    Musashi was speechless. He gritted his teeth to prevent himself from fainting from the pain that invaded his brain.


    Crow waved his wand, and green light lit up in the dungeon.


    Musashi opened his eyes and found that the crow who was supposed to kill him fell lifeless.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, I saved your life just now." Gauss''s unsparing face appeared in Musashi''s sight, "The 50-50 split is even."


    "Gauss?" Musashi stood up with difficulty and asked, "How did you get here?"


    "Silly way, use a broomstick." Gauss stepped forward and pulled Musashi up, complaining, "It was too hasty to come over at such short notice."


    Musashi was stunned for a moment and said, "I didn''t inform you."


    "Of course it''s not you, it''s the boss," Gauss said greedily. "After this job, it''s worth Selwyn''s time."


    Johnny Silverhand asked Gauss to come over?


    How did he do that?


    Musashi was full of questions, but there were important things now.


    "Sir Silverhand has been taken to a room in the library. I''m afraid there may be danger."


    "What! How dare you hurt my boss!" Gauss was furious.


    That is your own money bag, your own wealth and life.


    Does anyone dare to touch him?


    Gauss rushed out angrily, Musashi picked up the wand, turned around, untied Shizuka, and chased out.


    Shizuka looked at Crow''s body, the fear on her face brought blood, and she knew that everything was irreversible.


    She picked up her wand and followed Musashi''s lead.


    Thanks to Principal Zhong, in order to facilitate research, students are sent home during the holidays at this time of year.


    The current magic place is extremely quiet. In addition to Shizuka and Crow, there are four instructors who are resting in their offices.


    When the three of them came to the library, facing the door covered with a sealing spell, Gauss wanted to force it open.


    "It''s useless, the seal here is very powerful." Shizuka hurriedly stopped him and came to the door.


    Shizuka used a sharp stone to cut open the palm of her hand, holding the wand and blood flowing continuously into the talisman on the door.


    As her blood flowed in, the door gradually loosened.


    Musashi looked at Shizuka with a complicated expression, "When Principal Shige set up this magic, he never thought that his great-granddaughter would disobey his orders."


    Principal Shige, whose name is Minamoto Shige, is also Minamoto Shizuka¡¯s great-grandfather.


    It''s just that the man was so crazy that he even used his great-grandson for experiments.


    Shizuka''s face turned pale and she said sadly: "I''m just Yuan Shizuka."


    She doesn¡¯t want to be associated with that inhumane patriarch.


    Gauss opened the door.

 Chapter 461：

    The dark and deep staircase winds down.


    Light the wand.


    The light disappeared after entering three steps.


    Like an intestine devouring life, giving people a chill.


    "You have to add more money, you have to add more money, you have to add more money!" Gauss cheered himself up and prepared to rush inside with a cry.


    If he could save his boss, Gauss would definitely need ten thousand Galleons to heal his wounded heart.


    Musashi wanted to destroy the place that was like a devil''s cave, so he rushed in without hesitation.


    When there is only the last corner left before the end.


    A gust of wind blew out.


    The three people''s breathing was stagnant.


    Bloody, a strong smell of blood that can almost make people unable to breathe.


    It seemed that many lives had disappeared inside, and the blood made the three of them feel like they were facing a powerful enemy.


    Shizuka said in a trembling voice: "Principal Chong has placed a barrier inside that can prohibit the emergence of magic."


    "All wizards cannot use magic, but Principal Zhong once participated in the war and was a swordsman who could kill hundreds of people."


    The words are very clear.


    What would it be like for a being who has been on the battlefield and reached the level of a swordsman who can kill a hundred men to deal with a wizard who cannot use magic.


    Shizuka held Musashi''s hand and begged, "Please, run away."


    Musashi knew that if he escaped, not only would he never have another chance, but he would not even be able to have peace of mind in this life.


    He grabbed Shizuka''s catkin, pulled his hand away bit by bit, and said firmly: "I will not give up."


    He took a step forward.


    Upon seeing this, Gauss immediately patted Shizuka''s hand away for him, held Musashi''s hand with both of his own, and said affectionately: "Good brothers, let''s go in together, and we will split the money fifty-fifty."


    Even people like Gauss, who wanted money rather than their lives, offered to hire a helper at 50/50 after smelling the smell of blood inside.


    Musashi twitched his hand but did not pull it out.


    Gauss pulled out two knives from the sides of his shoes, one for himself and one for Musashi.


    Don¡¯t ask why wizards carry knives. Ask professionals and be prepared.


    The two walked slowly through the corner.


    The smell of blood became even more offensive.


    A subtle frown, without the slightest sound.


    Gauss was walking forward in the dark, and his hand touched a weak stone.


    He was stunned for a moment and touched it twice more with his hand. There was still cloth and wet liquid.


    Slowly turning his head to look, a horrified face came into his eyes. Looking down, he saw a slit throat.


    ?This is just the first one.


    After completely walking around the corner, the two people stopped at the same time.


    At the end of their sight, scattered corpses had their throats slit or their eyes pierced and their brains messed up.


    Three other people were stabbed together with a knife.


    There were dozens of corpses on the ground, a rough calculation.


    Musashi saw a person, it was the military executioner known as the Hundred Man Killer, Principal Chong.


    With disbelief on his face, he was strangled by his own beard and hung outside the railing.


    The gift of light, Heping, was broken into two pieces and thrown aside.


    The financial owner that Gauss was concerned about was opening a glass box for inspection.


    "There''s still hope." John looked at the children soaked in the thick liquid.


    Some are natives, and some are people from other countries who have been trafficked in from outside.


    Apparently Principal Zhong wanted to test whether different races could transform from Muggles into wizards.


    John felt someone coming in. He glanced back and saw that it was Gauss and the others. He said casually: "Take these alive out, 20 Galleons each."


    "Guaranteed to complete the task!"


    Gauss could no longer care about the shock, and immediately opened the glass boxes one by one happily.


    The children were released one by one, and Shizuka walked in and froze just like Musashi.


    Musashi saw John staring at the bottom platform.


    "Musashi, if I remember correctly, there is a volcano down here, right?" John said quietly, "I don''t have the habit of suffering losses."


    "Silver Hand...Your Excellency?" Musashi said stiffly.


    John''s right hand was covered with silver. He held it in the air, and the Silver Wick Sword appeared in his hand.


    And all the talismans here ignited in flames at this moment.


    Dare to form a formation in front of a seventh-level alchemist, John can only say that they are very brave.


    After watching Gauss take the people out, John raised the sword in his hand.


    At this moment, the magic power turned into terrifying black energy and surged toward the ground.


    "I am a fire dragon."


    The sword thrust toward the ground.


    The flame at the tip of the sword turned into a fire dragon and continued to penetrate into the thick ground.


    Musashi thought of something and his expression changed drastically.


    He turned around and took Shizuka''s hand, yelling: "He''s going to blow up the volcano, run!"


    An unknown number of meters underground, the rock formations formed over the years were penetrated layer by layer with John''s sword.


    The silent volcano, at the moment it came into contact with the fire dragon.


    Recovered.


    ¡­


    Chapter 485 The long-lost Grindelwald


    As a country known as an island country.


    There are many volcanoes in this place, except for the famous Mount Fuji.


    The scale of the volcano at the foot of the magic place should not be underestimated.


    The fire element stirred wildly at the moment of contact, and the volcano, which had been dormant for nearly a thousand years, reawakened at this moment.


    Gauss was counting the number of people outside. The children were all in ragged clothes, and they all looked like zombies.


    Principal Zhong¡¯s experiment was not just electric shock. He used emotional impact far beyond ordinary people to make these children abnormal.


    There were even wizard children among them. Principal Zhong relied on stimulating emotions to forcefully increase the magic power of these seven or eight-year-old children.


    Those who get through it will indeed achieve a small amount of success.


    But those who don¡¯t get through it will have their memories wiped away by him.


    This research has driven Principal Zhong crazy.


    Musashi and Shizuka ran out, and Shizuka burst into tears when she saw the lifeless eyes of those children.


    "Get out of here quickly." Gauss directed the children, but it was difficult for him to leave.


    At this time, Musashi had recovered from the shock. He said, "Go to the giant seagull and leave on the seagull."


    Gauss asked doubtfully: "Will those guys be obedient?"


    "They listen to their mentor." Musashi looked at Shizuka.


    Shizuka wiped away her tears, nodded and led them away.


    Just as they were heading to the platform outside the Magic Palace, a huge rumbling vibration was heard from the entire ground.


    The ground continued to shake, and even the entire island was affected.


    The waves on the ocean were rough, and the nearby air force base sounded the alarm.


    The remaining instructors were also alerted.


    One of the middle-aged female tutors saw Shizuka leaving with a group of children and immediately came out to question her.


    "Teacher Shizuka, what are you doing?"


    Shizuka knew that this middle-aged female tutor was not as aware of Principal Chong''s experiment as Ya Ya.


    "Teacher Lan, the volcano is about to erupt, let''s leave quickly!" Shizuka shouted.


    Teacher Lan was a little skeptical, but the next second, the ground of the magic place began to crack.


    A huge crack stood in front of them.


    In the crack, hot breath spurted out.


    The red magma rolled up from below.


    At this moment, Teacher Lan¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    Without even bothering to ask where the children came from, he took out his wand and cast a freezing spell to pave a path.


    "Hurry up and take the kids there!" Teacher Lan felt that his feet were unstable and sticky. When he lowered his head, he saw that the soles of his shoes were beginning to melt.


    The temperature here rose sharply, and other instructors also appeared one after another, and they ran outside.


    No one will pay attention to Gauss and Musashi.


    As the commotion grew louder and louder, the mutton-fat jade wall of the magic house suddenly collapsed.


    Like a domino effect, buildings collapsed quickly.


    There was a vast white mist at the door, and frightened seagulls screamed from inside.


    Several instructors and Gauss worked together to put the children on the back of the giant seagull.


    Leaving in five batches, each giant seagull brought four children and was followed by a mentor.


    The fifth giant seagull was about to take off. Shizuka looked at the two people below and shouted: "Musashi, come up quickly."


    Musashi looked at the magic house that collapsed in front of his eyes. He used to go to school here.


    He has worked hard, been honored, and lost here. Now this school, which was made into a mess by the heavy principal, has collapsed, and the red magma is flowing inside.


    His mood was extremely complicated.


    "No-!"


    Gauss howled in grief and beat his chest and feet.


    He acted even sadder than Musashi, a local.


    "Boss, boss, how can I live without you? You still owe me a lot of fees."


    Gauss is so sad that his Galleons, his golden Galleons are gone like this?


    It is obviously impossible for anyone to survive in a building buried by magma.


    That¡¯s why Gauss felt as uncomfortable as the death of his parents.


    After all, he is only one step away from becoming rich.


    Musashi pulled hard and pulled Gauss up before the giant seagull could escape.


    The magma completely engulfed the magic place.


    Over the entire island, the heavy black clouds and rising hot air made it difficult for the giant seagull to control and almost fell.

 Chapter 462：

    The air force base flew multiple aircraft to evacuate.


    They detected that the volcano was about to erupt.


    as expected.


    Just after the giant seagull carrying Gauss and Musashi sailed away from the magic island, there was a loud explosion.


    Red magma erupted into the sky.


    The volcanic ash is so diffuse that it covers a vast area, which can be described as catastrophic.


    A heavy gray snow fell directly around.


    The horrific disaster caused the country to sound the alarm, and people from neighboring cities all went to air-raid shelters to take refuge.


    Not only that, the aftermath shocks caused by the volcanic eruption spread out.


    There were earthquakes in various places, and that night, the whole country spent the night in fear.


    I am afraid that this vibration will cause another behemoth to wake up.


    If that volcano explodes, I''m afraid this country will disappear directly.


    ¡­


    "This movement is bigger than I thought."


    No one can survive a volcanic eruption.


    ?This does not include fire dragons.


    Nearly ink-colored scales swam in the magma, and John followed the magma eruption and left the volcano.


    He was high in the sky, his scales blending perfectly into the night.


    No one knew he left there.


    Wait until he stops flying.


    John flew directly out of the country.


    Falling down in an uninhabited forest, the huge dragon''s body transformed back into a human.


    John looked indifferent, holding a newspaper borrowed from some unlucky owl in his hand.


    "The disappearance of a magic school, even in this place that has been sealed off for a long time, is breaking news."


    A week has passed since John detonated the volcano, and the incident at the magic house has been made known to the whole world.


    Not to mention the magical society, the Muggle society also reports on volcanic eruptions.


    For John, the louder the better.


    Only with a big enough movement can one completely disappear from everyone''s sight.


    While walking in the mountains and forests, John felt hungry and picked some fruit to eat.


    Biting the raw apple, John took out a scroll from his small bag and read it.


    "Hundred Ghosts at Night?"


    Looking at the record on this scroll, John frowned.


    The things recorded on it reminded him of another one.


    Infernal corpse.


    The difference is that the Inferi injects magic into the corpse to make it appear alive, but in fact it is essentially an empty shell without a soul.


    The Hundred Ghosts Night Walk is to abandon the physical body and let the soul be imprinted on other things like a ghost, so that you can gain the ability to command ghosts.


    However, although ghosts can cause discomfort when in contact with the human body, they themselves cannot pose much of a threat.


    The Night Walk of Hundreds of Ghosts gives the ghost the power to touch.


    "A soul magic?" John touched his chin and pondered, "The Hundred Ghosts Night Walk that Principal Zhong wants to create is not just that."


    There are legends about hundreds of ghosts and great demons in that country.


    Principal Zhong wanted to form an army of Hyakki Yak¨­, and use other transformed bodies to be controlled by Hyakki Yak¨­.


    This greatly increased the strength of this army.


    But such biochemical modification is obviously evil and illegal.


    John recalled the silent body in the viscous liquid in his mind, and a trace of anger flashed in his eyes.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t have the chance to reach the trance and find the God of Death. I think his soul is very valuable."


    You don¡¯t just go to the trance dreamland whenever you want. John entered it three times with the help of his soul.


    The number of times I encountered Death was only twice.


    So in order not to waste it, John pulled out the old guy''s soul and cut it into thin strips bit by bit.


    That kind of scumbag shouldn''t have the opportunity to enter the underworld.


    In the mountains and forests, John was not afraid of being seen.


    After walking for a while, he saw a church.


    Speaking of which, wizards and churches.


    The relationship between the two is really complicated and wonderful.


    John walked towards the church.


    The color of his hair changed at this time, from black to blonde.


    Not only that, the face also undergoes some changes.


    Added some edges and corners to make him look more mature.


    Go into the church.


    John expected to see a nun or a priest.


    There were no nuns, but he did see the priest.


    That guy seems to be born with charm.


    Wearing the clothes of a priest, with eyes of different colors, he is both evil and handsome at the same time.


    Grindelwald.


    John saw Grindelwald, and Grindelwald also saw John.


    The encounter between the first Dark Lord and the second King.


    John raised his hand and shook it in the air, and the ignited Silver Wick sword appeared.


    The sword blade sliced ??through the void, and the golden flame burned and made a terrifying sound.


    "What else can you say? Enemies meet on a narrow road?" John took out the wand with his left hand and said coldly, "Is it really such a coincidence?"


    ¡­


    Chapter 486 Strange greeting


    John obviously changed his appearance, but he still prepared for battle immediately.


    Without him, John was facing a man holding the Elder Wand who had once fought a duel with the greatest wizard Dumbledore.


    Facing Voldemort, John could give him alms as a superior.


    But facing Grindelwald, John felt that there was nothing wrong with his mind.


    Grindelwald is the only one who appears here, and this church seems to be his temporary stop.


    "Long time no see, John."


    When he saw John, Grindelwald was not so nervous.


    He put his hands behind his back and said, "I always felt that fate would allow us to meet again."


    Seeing John''s alert look, he started walking casually.


    The priest''s clothes were worn to give a demagogic feeling.


    If there were residents nearby, John had reason to suspect that they had all been bewitched by this man.


    "You are still as vigilant as ever. This is a quiet enough place." Grindelwald could not read John''s thoughts, but he was smart and good at observing people''s hearts.


    If he were a Muggle, he would be a psychology professor.


    "Maybe we won''t be enemies, John," Grindelwald''s boots stepped on the wooden floor, and the sound of each step seemed to be filled with magic. "We have similar ideals."


    "Rather than letting others get in the way, why not let us cooperate and have a win or loss later?"


    Grindelwald''s voice was like poison. That mouth made many people become his saints, and how many people were confused and confused by it.


    John said calmly: "Do you think it''s possible?"


    "You seem to have forgotten that if it hadn''t been for you, nothing would have happened now." John has not forgotten that this guy made him fall short.


    If it weren''t for Grindelwald, he wouldn''t be here now. Voldemort had been given to the God of Death as a small gift by him as early as June last year.


    Now the culprit of everything came over and said to himself, shall we cooperate?


    John can only say that this is something that needs to be dealt with.


    "Exchange of equal value is the basic principle of alchemists, isn''t it?" Grindelwald said calmly without any panic, "This was the condition Voldemort used to find me."


    Hearing his own mantra, John felt a strange feeling in his heart.


    John said solemnly: "Then you should also know that not everyone can afford the alchemist''s transaction."


    "Making a deal with Death is a bold move." Grindelwald looked at John with his unique eyes, "No one would do this except you."


    "Don''t tell me you know me very well," John sneered, "We''ve only met twice."


    Grindelwald smiled evilly and pulled out the Elder Wand.


    At this moment, John stared at Grindelwald with all his heart.


    "Don''t even think about taking action," Grindelwald said calmly. "Although there are few people here, we will still attract some nasty guys."


    There is no doubt that the annoying guy refers to the Auror.


    The current situation of the two people is surprisingly similar.


    None of them want to reveal their whereabouts.


    And the battle between two people will definitely alarm the people around them.


    That¡¯s why John didn¡¯t strike out with the sword until now.


    "We will meet a third time, Joel."


    Seeing that John didn''t make a move, Grindelwald waved his wand and disappeared.


    John waited there for a few minutes. After confirming that Grindelwald had not returned, he put away his sword.


    "Joel? A strange title." John waved his wand.


    The super-sensory spell is activated.


    The situation of the entire church came to mind.


    He confirmed that there was no one else here.


    In the previous confrontation with Grindelwald, John had to be careful when using Apparition.


    When masters compete with each other, the flaw often only lasts a moment.


    So even if he knew that there was a seventh-level magician and the existence of the Elder Wand opposite him, John never showed any signs of it.


    After resting for a while in the church, John began to think about his encounter with Grindelwald.


    "Is it a coincidence?" No one else knew that he came to this place, and that he could meet Grindelwald. There was no other explanation other than coincidence.


    They are all hiding their whereabouts, and meeting them in this kind of place seems to be less unusual.


    What makes John confused is, where are the saints on the other side?

 Chapter 463：

    Is it possible that only one person from Grindelwald came out this time?


    Or are you saying that you just arrived like yourself and haven¡¯t had time to develop the saints?


    No matter who it is, it is a good thing to be able to escape unharmed after encountering Grindelwald.


    Without the Elder Wand, John might still try to fight back.


    Unfortunately, the Elder Wand has bug capabilities after all.


    Across two levels, John faced a high probability and still lost.


    After resting in the church for a while, John took out the badge. He thought about it and sent the message to the blond.


    ¡­


    Hogwarts.


    After leaving John, it seemed like something was missing, but also like nothing was missing.


    John has always been the leader and king in Slytherin.


    Without Wang''s guidance, their points hourglass was gradually being caught up.


    Although it is still first, Gryffindor, who is second, is not far behind.


    Harry was enjoying breakfast in the Great Hall.


    Because Ron was poisoned, he missed the Apparition exam that was supposed to be on April 21st.


    ?But it¡¯s not a big problem.


    Hagrid''s Aragog still couldn''t hold on and died, and it was on the same day as the Apparition exam.


    Harry did not attend because he was not old enough.


    Hagrid invited them to attend the funeral, but Ron, who was lying on the hospital bed, said it was impossible to go.


    Hermione didn''t want to go either, she was in the Apparition exam.


    Only Harry went.


    Just on the way, he also met Slughorn.


    Thinking of his mission, Harry talked to him.


    When he learned that Harry was going to attend the funeral of an Acromantula, Slughorn, the Potions Master, was moved.


    The venom of Acromantula is very valuable.


    He went with Harry.


    But it''s a pity that Hagrid didn''t give Slughorn a good look.


    Although they didn¡¯t chase anyone away, they still didn¡¯t say much.


    This made Slughorn prepare a lot of bottles and couldn''t put them to use, so he had to secretly give Harry a few, so that this "collection" that he was optimistic about could serve him once.


    Harry saw the big spider, even though it was dead.


    But that body and the hair on it made Harry reluctant to get close.


    Thinking of the task assigned to him by Dumbledore, Harry used close observation as an excuse to successfully obtain the ultimate Acromantula venom under the guidance of Slughorn.


    After that, Slughorn left in a hurry, and Harry was pulled down by Hague and left there crying and getting drunk.


    By the next day, Harry felt like he had drunk so much that his head was about to explode.


    But the good news is that because of this experience, his relationship with Slughorn has been further improved.


    At the same time, Harry read "Advanced Potion Making" carefully and acquired some knowledge, which gave him some confidence when facing Slughorn.


    Dumbledore''s teachings to Harry are also going on from time to time.


    Harry knew how lucky he was to be taught by the greatest wizard in the world.


    The originally impetuous heart gradually calmed down, until one day, Harry had a sudden idea and drank three drops of Felixir.


    That feeling, like everything will go smoothly.


    Before a Potions class, he knocked over a copper scale.


    Snape laughed at him slyly, but Harry was not angry, but found one in the cabinet and used it.


    It happened to be the last one, and Harry took it.


    After class, Harry returned to the common room only to find that the copper scale had been brought back.


    He was so blessed that he took the copper scale and sent it back without hesitation.


    It just so happened that Slughorn came to borrow this classroom to complete a potion experiment.


    At this time, Harry happened to come in.


    Slughorn simply took Harry to prepare the potion together, with the help of the Elixir of Fortune and the knowledge of "Advanced Potion Making".


    Harry pointed out a new material, leaving Slughorn in awe.


    "I thought I''d have a drink for this wonderful experiment."


    Slughorn invites Harry to the Headmaster''s office.


    There, Slughorn drank a glass of high-strength wine, and then drank more and more under Harry''s flattery.


    In the end, Slughorn was confused. Harry''s instinct told him that Slughorn would not remember anything after he woke up.


    So he struck while the iron was hot and asked Slughorn what they had talked about with John.


    Slughorn was extraordinarily generous when he was drunk. He pulled out a piece of his memory and put it in a bottle and gave it to Harry.


    Harry did it.


    With steps of suppressed excitement, he put the bottle containing memory into his pocket.


    When I walked to the gatekeeper''s office, the effect of the Felixir had ended.


    Harry found the door ajar, knocked and it opened.


    He saw Dumbledore looking at a copy of the "Daily Prophet" absentmindedly. Even Harry''s arrival could not attract his attention.


    "Dumbledore?"


    Harry called out to Dumbledore in a low voice, but Dumbledore didn''t respond.


    "Dumbledore?" He had no choice but to walk in and call Dumbledore again, eager to share the good news with him.


    This time, Dumbledore came to his senses and put down the newspaper in his hand.


    Harry glanced around and saw the news about the volcanic eruption in the newspaper.


    Suddenly, he saw a familiar name.


    Johnny Silverhand.


    ¡­


    Chapter 487 Star Club in the absence of the king


    Slytherin has basically locked up this Quidditch championship.


    Last Saturday, Slytherin defeated its final opponent, Hufflepuff.


    The undefeated record throughout the year allowed Malfoy, the new captain, to gain a firm foothold.


    Malfoy and Astoria sat together at the Slytherin long table.


    Daphne held the "Daily Prophet" and watched it like John did before.


    However, some people speculated that she wanted to keep out of sight.


    Malfoy Versailles Circuit: "Oh, it''s boring. This year, there is no one who can beat it."


    His arrogant attitude attracted angry looks from several Hufflepuff students passing by.


    Slytherin''s team does not follow martial ethics. In last Saturday''s game, Goyle''s bat "accidentally" came out and hit Hufflepuff''s main chaser.


    This caused Hufflepuff to be defeated by a very humiliating score.


    I heard that Ernie Macmillan had applied to his dean several times to have a duel with Malfoy.


    I can¡¯t even stand talking nonsense anymore, let alone other people.


    Hufflepuff students will leave a cold snort when they pass the Slytherin table.


    Malfoy didn''t take it seriously. Looking at Daphne reading the newspaper, he asked in a low voice: "How is it?"


    "Another wizard has disappeared." Daphne put down the newspaper and kicked Crabbe away from the fight. "These days, people are missing everywhere, and there are also werewolf attacks."


    "Attack?" Malfoy was stunned, "Who is in trouble?"


    "A boy was attacked, his throat ripped out and died."


    Daphne said with a heavy tone, "The Ministry of Magic is investigating this matter, and the society has protested against the werewolf community, believing that they have brought danger into life."


    "Nonsense," Malfoy said angrily, "The werewolf community is all registered. Those who hurt people don''t know where they are stray werewolves."


    "It may also be to provoke conflicts." Astoria said carefully, "Dad said that werewolves now have a considerable say in the Ministry of Magic."


    Mr. Greengrass is an excellent wizard and a qualified businessman.


    Astoria inherited the same carefulness as her father, and could see what this meant better than others.


    In recent days, Voldemort was like drawing lots of life and death, carrying out attacks everywhere.


    And society was forced to tense up, and the werewolf attack case gave them an outlet to vent their anger.


    The wizard killed dozens of people without saying a word, but when a werewolf from nowhere attacked a person, that group became the target of public criticism.


    this is the truth.


    The weak wield their swords against the weaker.


    The overwhelming reports will drown the werewolf community.


    Several children from different houses of Hogwarts were also worried at the moment.


    They are the children of old Jack, and they have obviously heard the news about the werewolf community being accused by thousands of people.


    But they couldn''t help at all.


    Daphne put away the newspaper, and an owl flew overhead and dropped another copy.


    This is today''s newspaper. Daphne picked it up and looked at it.


    In the newspaper, I saw the volcano erupting.


    "Johnny Silverhand appeared in the magic house and disappeared after the volcano erupted?"


    She stared blankly at the newspaper, which showed moving images of volcanic eruptions.


    The huge power made the entire country feel it.


    Astoria noticed that her sister looked strange, so she hurriedly took the newspaper and read it.


    Now, Astoria looked at her sister worriedly.


    "What''s the matter, Atto?" Malfoy saw that the two sisters had something wrong with their expressions, and immediately grabbed Goyle''s newspaper.


    When he saw the message above, Malfoy smiled.


    "Please, that''s John." Malfoy said confidently, "He will be fine. I won''t be fooled a second time."


    Malfoy guessed that this was another trick by John.


    The same trick would not work against Saint Malfoy a second time.


    Daphne just wanted to be quiet, but Malfoy was like three hundred ducks.


    She looked fiercely.


    ¡­


    Malfoy went to the Star Club because Astoria told him about the notification he received.


    Who made him lose his badge?

 Chapter 464：

    "Draco, what happened to your hair?"


    Percy, who came to the Star Club through the fireplace, was stunned when he saw Malfoy''s head, and his hair stood up like steel needles.


    "This is a new hairstyle. Do you understand the trend, you idiot?" Malfoy has always insulted others and made others feel at ease.


    Percy took a deep breath. If he cares about this kid from now on, he should just be a dog.


    Malfoy, whose hair was unable to fall down due to the hair erecting spell, walked to his seat and sat down.


    The fireplace flame lit up again, and Fleur walked out of it.


    "Ato¡ªI knew you would join the Star Club," Fleur hugged Astoria, kissed her pretty face, and smiled, "Gabriel misses you very much."


    Astoria hugged Fleur, "I miss Gabrielle too."


    They have been exchanging letters since the Quidditch World Cup, and the relationship between the little sisters has not become estranged because of distance.


    Malfoy said sourly from the side: "It was obviously me who called Ato."


    Furong rolled her eyes at him, took Atuo''s hand domineeringly, and asked her to sit next to her.


    That gesture is clearly saying, I am the queen, you skunk boy.


    Neville walked in and sat down, and saw Malfoy''s gloomy face.


    "By the way, Draco, Cedric sent you something."


    Fleur threw something to Malfoy, and Malfoy confidently reached out and grabbed it with his eyesight and accuracy as a seeker.


    "Pfft-"


    The thing exploded and turned into a large cloud of sand and dust.


    Malfoy was disgraced.


    Before I could get angry, I saw the sand and dust drifting away without any wind.


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, the sand and dust combined into a human-shaped outline.


    With the appearance of facial features, a sandy version of Cedric was born.


    As soon as this Cedric appeared, he rushed towards Malfoy.


    "Draco, you **** skunk!"


    Malfoy couldn''t dodge and was thrown down by the sandman with a chair. Cedric''s roars continued to come from the sandman''s mouth.


    "Let you bully Qiu! Let you taunt her! Let you catch the Golden Snitch!"


    "Let me go, what kind of monster is this?" Malfoy wanted to kick the sandman away, but his foot got stuck.


    Cedric the Sandman kept hitting Malfoy with his sand fist.


    Although the damage was not high, it was very dusty and made Malfoy cough repeatedly.


    "Let me take a look," Fleur took out the letter sent with the Sandman and opened it.


    "This is a kind of cursed sand in the Egyptian pyramids. Magic is used in it. It will attack according to the user''s wishes and is accompanied by a messaging function."


    "This is the Egyptian equivalent of a howler letter," Percy concluded.


    "I''ll go, don''t get into my trousers¡ª!"


    Malfoy let out a scream.


    The most realistic thing is that everyone else is watching the fun and no one is helping.


    After all, even if you say you win, you still have to make his girlfriend cry.


    This time I sent you cursed sand, but next time I send you a cursed scarab. What should you do?


    In the end, Malfoy was beaten by the sandman for a full ten minutes, and Cedric also scolded him for a full ten minutes.


    People couldn''t help but want to applaud. This was such a power of ridicule that it could make Cedric, who was known as the perfect student union **** back then, scold him non-stop for ten minutes.


    If it were anyone else, it would probably take half an hour to start.


    Malfoy became disgraced.


    Astoria used magic to clean him up.


    "Okay, stop making trouble." When Percy stopped, he asked everyone to sit down.


    In addition to Cedric, Jin also appears here.


    Seven people sat around a round table.


    "John..."


    Daphne was about to ask for information about John, but Percy raised his hand to stop her.


    Percy looked at Jin and said, "You can say it."


    Jin nodded, looked around at everyone, and said in a deep voice: "The war is coming."


    War is not a small fight.


    It¡¯s not like the Ministry of Magic last time, where there were only a few dozen people on both sides.


    Everyone looked stern, and Jin continued: "Cedric is on his way back. This time it must be cruel. The pressure we have to face not only comes from Voldemort, but also from the dark creatures who are attracted by him."


    "In addition, we also need to protect Hogwarts." Jin took off the Stars badge and put it on the table, and said, "If Hogwarts can''t hold on, we will open the Stars Club."


    "John has set permissions for each badge. If you collect five of them, you can activate the Star Club."


    "But this is a last resort measure. Once the Star Club appears, its huge magic power also comes with risks."


    Everyone took off their badges and nodded. Malfoy looked at his empty clothes.


    It¡¯s me, Malfoy, who has isolated you!


    "One more thing, John has found the traitor," Jin said, "but he hopes you won''t do anything to him, so as not to alert the enemy."


    "It can''t really be Theodore, can it?" Malfoy asked.


    Jin nodded slowly.


    Everyone in Slytherin was silent.


    Pansy, I really have you.


    ¡­


    Chapter 488 The Wick family was attacked


    Privet Drive.


    "My son hasn''t replied to my letter for a long time."


    Watson melted the paint and poured it on the seal of the letter.


    I stamped it with my own copper seal. After it solidified, I picked up the seal and left an owl symbol on the envelope.


    Listening to Watson''s complaints, Mrs. Wick made a cup of black tea and brought it out.


    He took out a piece of bacon from breakfast and fed it to Qiqi, the big-headed gray owl. Qiqi opened it and ate it happily.


    "You send him letters every week. John said his sixth grade is very busy." Mrs. Wick blocked Watson''s neck from behind and spoke.


    Watson said dissatisfied: "But he hasn''t replied to my letter for a month."


    He looked at Qiqi and asked the gray owl: "Have you sent the letter, Qiqi?"


    Qiqi tilted her head, flew to Watson''s breakfast, picked up the meat and ate it.


    "I think it understood, it just didn''t want to pay attention to me." Watson saw that he was being ignored and immediately complained to his wife.


    Mrs. Wick smiled helplessly and said: "Okay, the holiday is about to come, and John will be back soon."


    She kissed Watson on the cheek and comforted: "Your hotel is about to open, isn''t it?"


    "In July, I''m waiting for my children to come back and witness with me."


    When this matter was brought up, Watson''s face lost all anger, and he kissed his wife on the cheek. He smiled and said, "At such an important time, I hope my family will be here."


    Watson is working hard to become a father who makes his children proud. Even though he usually behaves very unreliably, his seriousness towards his family makes him full of charm.


    Mrs. Wick asked him to have breakfast, and Watson got up and walked to the dining table.


    "Qiqi!" He saw that his breakfast had been eaten by Qiqi.


    When Mrs. Wick saw this, not only was she not comforted, but she even said teasingly: "Who asked you to give Qiqi breakfast?"


    Watson was full of resentment. When he was having breakfast, he suddenly had a whim and gave his breakfast to Qiqi.


    As a result, this move directly opened the door to Qiqi''s new world, and Qiqi often came over to steal Watson''s breakfast.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Wick smiled and had no intention of letting her husband go to work on an empty stomach.


    Made a new breakfast, and Watson went out after eating.


    He headed to the garage and glanced across the street.


    A man stood there motionless, he didn''t pay attention at first.


    But the weird costume of the man just now flashed through his mind, and when he looked back again, the man disappeared.


    "Illusion?" Watson muttered.


    I looked at the time and saw that I was going to be late.


    Driving, he confirmed again that no one was indeed there.


    He just thought it was his illusion and stepped on the accelerator to leave Privet Drive.


    And not long after he left, the man appeared again, this time standing on the road to Wick''s house.


    When he raised his feet and was about to step onto the lawn, the man stopped.


    Put your feet down, pull out a piece of hair from under your hood and blow out a breath.


    I saw that hair floating in the air towards the Wick family. Before it touched, a spark flashed and the hair was evaporated on the spot.


    "Protective magic."


    The man took a deep look at the house, turned around and left.


    Night.


    Watson drove back and looked down at his watch.


    "There are a lot of things going on today."


    As the current leader of London''s underground world, Watson needs to work hard to bring order to the chaotic underground world.


    Those things between big guys, investors and hotels.


    There are many and complicated things, let Watson handle them until now.


    I ordered beautiful roses from the flower shop and placed them on the passenger side.


    He drove into Privet Drive, and when he was about to reach his house, the car made a loud bang.


    "Did you hit someone?" Watson was worried and hurriedly got out of the car to check.


    A man in ragged clothes was lying on the ground, looking as if he had been hit by himself.


    Watson reached out and sniffed. After feeling the existence''s breath, he wiped away cold sweat and said, "I almost thought I had to call someone to deal with it."


    He quickly helped the man up and asked, "Are you okay, sir?"


    The man barely opened one eye, pointed at Watson, and was speechless.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Watson saw the man''s leg bleeding and knew he had to stop the bleeding first.


    There were no tools in the car, so he parked the car there and helped people to the door of his house.


    When Watson supported the man, he didn''t notice the cunning in the man''s eyes.


    Due to the magic of the Wick family, this person was invited in by Watson, so there was no reaction.


    "Wait for me here."

 Chapter 465：

    Walking to the door, Watson opened the door and hurried in to look for the medicine box.


    After he left, the man took out a wand from his pocket.


    The man stood up and looked up at the house.


    "Second King, do you like the gift I gave you?"


    The top of the wand lights up red.


    The next second.


    "Boom¡ª!"


    A loud noise made the Dursleys'' buttocks tremble while they were enjoying dinner.


    Vernon Dursley ran out, his expression dull, looking at the house engulfed in flames.


    "Oh my God," Petunia screamed as she came out, "the Wickers are still in there."


    Vernon reacted and yelled: "Call the police!"


    Dudley rushed towards the burning house and was hugged tightly by Vernon.


    "Don''t go there, Dudley."


    "No, they are in danger!" Even though Dudley had practiced boxing, Vernon was so big that even Dudley wouldn''t be able to break away for a while.


    Vernon didn''t want to risk his children, and the explosion caused all the dog statues in the house to fly out.


    Mr. and Mrs. Wick are probably dead.


    Dudley finally broke free, rushed to the sea of ????fire, and was forced out by the flames.


    Across the street, a man laughed silently.


    Use your tongue to slide across the jagged teeth, feel the slight pain, and admire your masterpiece.


    Dudley noticed the man, and when he saw the wand, his expression changed.


    "It was him, he set the fire!"


    Dudley yelled, and the man immediately looked at him.


    "It''s you, those freaks'' wands." Vernon recognized the thing.


    Seeing that he was discovered, the man simply wanted to kill everyone.


    As soon as the wand was raised, Vernon was so frightened that he hurriedly stood in front of Petunia and growled at Dudley: "Dudley, run!"


    Dudley''s face turned pale. He thought of Harry and the Dementor that time.


    A feeling of cold hands and feet made him forget to run away.


    The man laughed ferociously and opened his mouth.


    "Avada..."


    "boom!"


    The man looked down and saw a blood hole on his right hand.


    Then in the dark night, silver light flashed.


    A red line appeared on his wrist, and then his wrist fell off.


    The neat cuts are as if they were measured with a ruler.


    He turned around and saw that Watson, whose clothes had been burned, was holding a pistol in his hand.


    He was still holding an amulet in his hand.


    The true form of the silver light is a table knife, shot down from the tree.


    Mrs. Wick was standing on it at this time, the knife in her hand flashing with cold light.


    The pain he just realized made the man scream.


    With anger on his face, Watson pulled the trigger again, and the bullet passed through the man''s thigh and arm.


    Several blood holes continued to flow out of blood. Peanut walked up to the man, grabbed his collar and said angrily: "Who are you?"


    I don¡¯t know if it was the pain that made the man lose his mind. He changed from screaming to laughing.


    "Haha, we will kill everyone related to the second king!" The man stared at Watson and said with a ferocious smile, "He didn''t come out, he is really dead!"


    "Who is the second king?" Watson looked confused.


    The second king?


    I don¡¯t even know him.


    But the man said to himself like crazy: "Master, he is dead, he is really dead. Even when his parents faced death, he never showed up."


    Watson keenly captured the ''parents'', he had a guess in his heart, and his expression gradually became out of control.


    "Tell me who the second king is!" He strangled the man''s neck tightly, watching the man''s face gradually turn red, and growled, "Who is the master?"


    The suffocation of death made the man roll his eyes and struggled to say: "The second king...is...John Wick."


    Watson let go of his hand, stood up and kept retreating.


    "Impossible, impossible."


    He shook his head desperately to deny the matter, "My son, he is impossible."


    "John, John!"


    "There''s no way he''s going to die!" Watson yelled, raised his pistol, pointed it at the man and shot repeatedly.


    "Kaka..."


    The bullets were empty and the man was dead.


    But Watson had no intention of stopping, and rushed forward, punching and kicking the man''s body.


    Trying to escape through this matter.


    Witnessing all this, the Dursleys were stunned in place.


    Just now, my good neighbor shot and killed a man in front of him.


    Mrs. Wick came over and hugged her husband, and said in a trembling voice that was pretending to be calm: "John will be fine. He must be at school."


    "Yes, school."


    When Watson heard this, he finally came to his senses.


    Trembling, he took out a mobile phone from his coat pocket and made a call.


    Taking a deep breath, he regained his composure, looked at the body, and said to the other end of the phone: "I need to order dinner for one person."


    After a while, the fire in Wick''s house was extinguished.


    The big-headed gray owl flew to Watson and landed next to him.


    Watson sat at the door of his house with a sullen face.


    A group of people arrived and took the body package into the car.


    An old man walked up to Watson, took off his hat and said respectfully: "Thank you for using it for the first time, Mr. Wick."


    Watson raised his eyes to look at the old man and said coldly: "How many of us are there?"


    The old man smiled: "I''ve been waiting for your instructions."


    "Boss."


    On a plane taking off from the country of furry bears, the entire cabin was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop.


    Even the captain didn''t dare to drink a glass of vodka for fear of angering those evil stars.


    ¡­


    Chapter 489 Young Children


    June.


    The atmosphere at Hogwarts is dull.


    A Muggle family died. This was already the thirteenth attack.


    The Aurors were helpless against the group of outlaws.


    Sometimes it¡¯s a shop, sometimes it¡¯s a family, even senior officials of the Ministry of Magic are threatened.


    The former Dark Lord is back, and they are unscrupulous.


    Old Batty suddenly lost his wisdom and became horribly confused.


    His support rate keeps falling, but there is no competitor anymore, and Old Batty is not threatened at all.


    Many students at Hogwarts have taken a long vacation. At this critical time, they no longer care about grades and exams.


    In the sixth grade, the parents of the Patil sisters came to pick them up, but they did not leave.


    Simo''s mother also came over, and Simo had a big fight with her.


    "What do they think?" Ron, who was finally able to get out of bed, happily said, "Dumbledore is here."


    "Are you right, Harry?"


    Ron found that his little friend did not agree with him. He turned around and saw Harry in a daze.


    "Huh?" Harry came back to his senses and nodded perfunctorily, "Dumbledore is indeed here."


    "What''s wrong with you, Harry?" Hermione noticed that Harry was in a bad mood.


    "I''m fine," Harry shook his head and thought of something and said, "Who saw Malfoy today?"


    "Malfoy? What are you doing with him?" Ron said in surprise, "But I did see Goyle going to Hagrid."


    "Hagrid?" Harry was stunned. Why did Goyle go to Hagrid?


    However, as Malfoy''s follower, Goyle went to Hagna, which meant that Malfoy might also be there.


    Recalling what he heard when passing the bathroom on the second floor, Harry hesitated for a while, but still did not go there.


    "Ginny," Harry stopped Ginny who was about to go to the library and said, "Have you seen Luna?"


    "I don''t know, maybe she went to the library, or took Tom out." Ginny shrugged and said, "I''m going to the library, I can inform you."


    Ginny and Dean broke up.


    The reason is that Dean always likes to take care of Ginny, and Ginny doesn''t like this.


    Ginny did not refuse the pursuit.


    But unfortunately, Harry never found the opportunity to face his heart.


    Ginny and Luna were both in fifth grade and had to prepare for the O.W.L. exam, so Harry couldn''t waste too much of her time.


    Harry did not see the disappointment in Ginny''s eyes and wished Ginny good luck with her review.


    For some reason, Harry felt vaguely uneasy.


    It''s like something is about to happen.


    This feeling is very strong, just like Harry''s intuition when he discovered the Golden Snitch.


    "It''s time for me to leave. I can''t believe that I have to take the Apparition exam." Ron complained, "I mean, I''ve been lying in bed for nearly two months."


    "Yes, okay."


    Harry is not old enough to understand what Ron is feeling.


    Hermione passed her last exam.


    A group of candidates heading to Hogsmeade left.


    Harry looked at the much empty castle. After flipping through two pages of "Advanced Potion Making", he decided to head towards Hagrid''s hut.


    As he was approaching, he saw Malfoy coming out of Hagrid''s hut.


    Hagrid said something to him, Malfoy nodded and left.

 Chapter 466：

    Harry didn''t know why he wanted to hide.


    Malfoy led Goyle past the wall where he was hiding.


    The footsteps gradually faded away, and Harry cautiously stuck his head out.


    The book he put in his pocket accidentally dropped and he was about to pick it up.


    The other hand picked it up first.


    It''s Malfoy.


    "When can you get rid of the habit of peeking at others, Potter." Malfoy smiled contemptuously and casually opened the book that Harry regarded as a treasure and took a look.


    He suddenly frowned, stared at Harry and said, "You dare to steal John''s book?"


    "I didn''t!" Harry retorted.


    "Stop pretending," Malfoy sneered, "I know John''s handwriting. It''s written on his right hand."


    "besides¡­"


    Malfoy turned to the first page and sneered: "Half-blood Prince? You are really narcissistic."


    It didn''t seem like anything to be told by others, but when it came from Malfoy''s mouth, Harry felt it was quite ironic.


    "Wait a minute, this looks familiar to me too."


    Malfoy glanced back and forth at the two fonts inside, suddenly thought of something, and sneered: "This one belongs to Slytherin, you Gryffindor thief."


    Harry tried to **** it back, but Malfoy dodged it.


    "I asked you how you became so powerful in Potions class. It turned out to be the result of stealing Slytherin." Malfoy said disdainfully, "I want to give it back."


    "Give it to me quickly, Malfoy." Harry roared, "Why do you do this?"


    "Just because this is the Head of Slytherin and the King of Slytherin, you really can''t tell that these are Professor Snape''s notes?"


    Malfoy pointed to the words above, which he had seen too many times on Snape''s notes when applying for Quidditch venues.


    Harry looked as if he was struck by lightning when he heard this. He had always been curious about who the Half-Blood Prince was.


    In the end, it turned out to be Snape?


    And the person he hated the most was Snape.


    Harry watched Malfoy take the book and leave, while he looked lost.


    He was not even in the mood to go to Hagrid''s hut, he just wanted to be quiet.


    Not long after Harry left, Hagrid hurried into the Forbidden Forest.


    ¡­


    Harry returns to the castle.


    As the sky darkened, Harry heard hurried footsteps and panicked sounds.


    "what happened?"


    All the students who had gone out to take the exam ran back in confusion, and Harry grabbed Ron and asked.


    Ron looked frightened, and Professor McGonagall behind him loudly interrupted their conversation, "Everyone go to the auditorium to gather. Harry, you go and inform Professor Slughorn."


    Professor McGonagall turned frighteningly pale, grabbed Harry''s shoulders and said, "Voldemort is here."


    That name.


    After appearing, Harry was briefly distracted, but he quickly recovered.


    Run to the principal''s office as fast as possible.


    By the time Slughorn arrived in the auditorium in a hurry, Professor McGonagall had already called the other professors.


    "What happened, Minerva?" Slughorn saw the prepared posture.


    Professor McGonagall took a deep breath and clenched her fingers until their knuckles turned white.


    Not long ago, Hogsmeade was attacked.


    The attackers were Voldemort and his men. The Aurors there were killed and the students escaped.


    "Hogsmeade has fallen?" Slughorn was stunned.


    After receiving the affirmative answer, Slughorn was completely absent-minded.


    "Horace, we have a decision to make."


    Professor McGonagall was resolute and courageous, and said: "Voldemort''s goal is Hogwarts, and we must protect the castle."


    "But, but those people..." Slughorn hesitated.


    Professor McGonagall said: "We have Albus."


    Yes, Dumbledore is still here.


    This old friend was usually so low-key that Slughorn almost forgot about him.


    Upon hearing this, Slughorn perked up again.


    "Strengthen vigilance and protect the children."


    Slughorn arranged a few words and then went to hurriedly invite Dumbledore.


    The deans of the four houses were all there, and Snape glanced in the direction of Slytherin.


    As the conversation between Slughorn and Professor McGonagall ended, the entire auditorium had entered an atmosphere so tense that it was almost vomiting.


    "You guys hurry up and notify the other students,"


    At this time, there were still many uninformed students around the school. Professor McGonagall asked the students who had returned from taking exams to inform them of these things.


    Professor Flitwick went to arrange the defense of Hogwarts.


    "Why did Voldemort suddenly make up his mind to attack Hogwarts?" Harry reacted quickly and hurriedly went to summon the people from the former D.A. Army.


    Compared to other students, D.A. has been trained and is more powerful.


    After a while, Harry saw Mrs. Weasley and Mr. Weasley appearing in the Great Hall.


    Not only that, there are other people too.


    "Thank God, nothing happened to you." Mrs. Weasley hugged Harry and Ron.


    "Sirius notified us." Mr. Weasley said, "We came over at the Hog''s Head Tavern, and I learned that there was a secret passage leading to Hogwarts. The area was destroyed and there were injured people everywhere."


    "Okay, don''t say any more." Mrs. Weasley pulled Ginny and said, "Leave with me quickly, Ginny."


    "No, I want to stay here!" Ginny protested loudly.


    Mrs. Weasley shouted: "You are only fifteen years old!"


    "John''s fifteen years old almost killed Voldemort!" Ginny was not to be outdone.


    But not everyone is John.


    "Arthur, will the Ministry of Magic come to support?" Professor McGonagall entrusted Mrs. Weasley to help with the evacuation, and found Mr. Weasley for questioning.


    Mr. Weasley shook his head, "I''m afraid this matter is very difficult. We suspect that the Minister of Magic has been controlled. The Ministry of Magic is now seriously divided."


    "It seems we can only rely on ourselves." Professor McGonagall raised her wand and shouted, "Piertotum Locomotor"


    The statues and armors in the corridor jumped off their stands. Professor McGonagall said with some excitement, "Actually, I have wanted to try it for a long time. This is the power of the principal, but Horace is not available for the time being."


    "Hogwarts is under threat!" Professor McGonagall shouted, "Guard the borders and protect us. Do your duty to the school!"


    The statues and armor ran out of the hall with shouts.


    Students from the four houses were gathered in the auditorium and evacuated by the prefects of each house.


    If you are old enough, you can stay.


    Dumbledore finally left the small office, but he couldn''t stay away for too long.


    Looking at the young faces, Dumbledore had mixed feelings in his heart.


    ¡­


    Chapter 490 The coming of the attack


    "We must be prepared for any resistance."


    Dumbledore spoke, making the students feel a sense of security in their hearts.


    "Voldemort is now more powerful than before," Dumbledore said. "In the past, I was known as the person he was most afraid of, but Voldemort has come here, which means he is no longer afraid of me."


    "This is a battle with unknown outcome, but we have the strength and love of unity."


    Dumbledore is talking.


    Suddenly, a voice echoed through the auditorium.


    The voice was high-pitched, cold, and clear, coming from all directions.


    "I know you are preparing to resist."


    The familiar voice made Harry''s pupils shrink.


    Hermione and Ron were both worried.


    "It''s no use, Dumbledore."


    Voldemort shouted from the air, "You can look outside the castle."


    Hearing this, the deans looked at each other.


    Professor McGonagall walked quickly to the window.


    Looking out from there, it was a dense mass of darkness and a horrifying number.


    After the students saw it, they couldn''t help but scream.


    That number is much higher than Hogwarts.


    "Your efforts are useless. You are no match for me, and I don''t want to kill you."


    Voldemort''s voice continued to sound.


    "As long as you are willing to hand over my things, I have great respect for the teachers of Hogwarts, and I don''t want the wizards to bleed."


    "I will wait until midnight, mark my words, Dumbledore."


    The sound disappeared.


    The whole castle became silent again.


    There was a sound of heavy breathing, followed by crying.


    Dumbledore sighed and said calmly: "The students will follow Filch and leave, starting with Slytherin."


    However, the Slytherin students did not move. Malfoy glanced at Dumbledore, stood up and said, "Those under fifth grade, please stay out of the way."


    Upon hearing his words, the Slytherin students started to stand up one after another, but Astoria stayed.


    Malfoy glanced at Theodore without trace, turned to look at the Slytherin seniors, "Leave with me."


    The senior Slytherin students stood up and followed Malfoy. A Ravenclaw student complained: "Don''t act without permission."


    "I don''t have to listen to the instructions of a fool." Malfoy sneered.


    He took the people away on his own. Snape looked at his performance and said nothing.


    Filch left with the other students.


    Harry didn''t know where Malfoy was going with the group of Slytherin students.


    Except for Slytherin, the junior students from the other three houses left, and there were also senior students who stayed.


    However, in the three houses, almost all the senior students in Gryffindor remained, most of the Ravenclaws left, and two-thirds of the Hufflepuffs remained.


    They are all waiting for the battle to come.


    What made Harry irritated was that he couldn''t do anything.


    Suddenly, Harry saw Neville leaving the Great Hall.

 Chapter 467：

    Harry''s intuition told him that Neville was going to the Star Club.


    The Weasley twins also came here. They brought some props from Weasley''s Wizard Wheezes and were distributing them to the students.


    Harry stood behind George and asked, "George, have you ever..."


    "No." George seemed to know what he was going to ask. He shook his head and said, "Don''t talk about me. Even Tommy Shelby doesn''t know the whereabouts of John."


    "Just like the report said, he fell into the volcano and evaporated."


    Harry felt heavy.


    Seeing his disappointment, Fred patted his shoulder and said seriously: "We can''t give up."


    ¡­


    Slytherin common room.


    There is still half an hour until midnight.


    Malfoy led the team forward, and after walking in, he frowned.


    "Where''s Theodore?"


    Theodore Nott, who was originally with the team, disappeared.


    Even Pansy didn''t notice when her boyfriend disappeared.


    "It''s okay if you''re not here," Malfoy said to Daphne, "we can use those things."


    Daphne nodded and walked towards the dormitory belonging to John.


    After opening it, a box flew out.


    "Everyone put it on." Malfoy opened the box, which contained various amulets and rings of attack.


    Each student can get a set.


    Blaise picked up a strike ring and put it on his finger, and couldn''t help but said: "It''s really cool. Where did John get it?"


    Goyle and Crabbe were about to take one when they were kicked away by Malfoy.


    "You guys wear this."


    Taking out two pieces of chain mail from the box, Malfoy threw them away.


    The two of them picked it up and put it on. All they needed to do was wear a helmet and they could become warriors.


    These two people are not good at magic spells.


    There is still a quarter of an hour before the time comes.


    Theodore came to the Room of Requirement without supervision.


    He walked inside and opened a cabinet.


    The disappearing cabinet.


    "Well done, kid." Bellatrix stepped out.


    After closing it again, opening it a few seconds later, another person appeared inside.


    Theodore was suffering in his heart, he betrayed Hogwarts.


    "Will my father be okay?" Theodore looked at Bellatrix.


    The face seemed to become even uglier, and there was a small green snake wrapped around Bellatrix''s neck, "I''m sure."


    Not minding giving this child more motivation to be effective, Bellatrix stared at the vanishing cabinet.


    Soon, a group of new Death Eaters arrived at Hogwarts early.


    When the time was approaching, they walked out from the request.


    "Let''s make a big fuss!"


    Bellatrix laughed wildly.


    The group of people filed out, and Theodore was pushed to the ground.


    A small green snake climbed up from his robe silently.


    There was an explosion.


    Let the nervous Hogwarts fall into chaos.


    Professor McGonagall did not expect that they would actually enter Hogwarts.


    The previously deployed defense instantly became useless.


    Everyone urgently entered combat mode.


    Professors and members of the Order of the Phoenix led students to fight back.


    At the same time, the dark creatures and wizards outside the castle took action.


    Professor Sprout led the students to throw the mandrakes out. The screaming mandrakes made all the creatures faint.


    The banshee fired back with the same terrifying cry. Fortunately, the student was wearing earmuffs.


    Statues and armor attack the army.


    The group of wizards gathered came from all over the world.


    During this time, Voldemort was recruiting troops.


    His identity as the Dark Lord, coupled with the crimes he had committed in the country, attracted a group of crazy criminals.


    "Stupefy"


    The red light hit a wizard, but a layer of iron armor spell appeared on the man''s body, which bounced the spell away.


    Lu Ping''s expression changed, "It''s an amulet!"


    He hurriedly reminded everyone, and saw that the students'' attacks were blocked by the iron armor curse. The other party became unscrupulous, and soon a group of students were injured.


    The Weasley twins participated in the battle and threw various props in their hands.


    Sirius rode Buckbeak, fell from the sky, turned into a **** dog, walked quickly out, and pounced on a wizard.


    Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick each met their opponents.


    That is the person with Asian face, the person Voldemort found from Neon.


    Snape looked for Voldemort everywhere and took the opportunity to hide in the dark.


    He was not sure whether Voldemort would still believe that he was a double agent, so he did not dare to act rashly.


    Slughorn also joined the battle. He drank a sip of Felixir before the battle began, which caused the spells flying towards him to sometimes miss at inexplicable angles.


    The battlefield was divided into several areas, and Mr. Weasley and Kingsley cleared the enemies near the Astronomy Tower.


    In the corridor, Lu Ping stopped the werewolf chasing the students and said solemnly: "Is it you?"


    The group of bloodthirsty werewolves.


    The bloodthirsty werewolves didn''t waste much time and strode towards Luping.


    Tonks appeared from behind and shot a spell at the werewolf.


    But there are too many people who can''t stand it and come to Hogwarts.


    Except for some extremely outstanding students, there is a gap between them and adult wizards.


    This time, the wizards were equipped with amulets, making the gap even wider.


    Professor Sprout''s team was the first to be defeated. Their throwing attacks were targeted by the enemy.


    Professor Sprout asked the students to leave first and stopped the wizard''s attack.


    However, being outnumbered and equipped with disparity, Professor Sprout is in danger.


    Fighting and retreating, they retreated into the castle.


    In the foyer, Hufflepuff students found their Head of House under siege.


    When he was about to go over to help, multiple lights appeared in the corridor leading to Slytherin.


    Professor Sprout looked back and saw that the Slytherin students were neatly dressed and appeared in an orderly manner.


    "Everyone, follow me." Malfoy temporarily took the place of Slytherin''s command.


    This team, equipped with a full set of equipment from the Silver Hand series, successfully forced the wizard out of the hall.


    The fierce battle continued, and Harry used a golden bell to disable a wizard.


    At this moment, a tremor gradually approached, and the tremor became stronger and stronger.


    Harry looked up.


    Dozens of giants rushed towards here.


    The leading giant wore a golden helmet on his head and held various terrifying wooden clubs in his hands.


    ¡­


    Chapter 491 The arrival of the giant


    When the giant struck down with his stick, the statues on the stone pier were shattered into pieces.


    The gravel flew, causing a Ravenclaw student to scream.


    The stone hit the student''s thigh and penetrated.


    Flitwick waved his wand to block the stone, and his short body stood in front of the students.


    "Go back quickly." Professor Flitwick screamed.


    Another wizard appeared. He immediately waved his wand and attacked the wizard three times, breaking the iron armor spell and knocking the person away.


    But the green light passed over the top of his head, which made Professor Flitwick feel troubled.


    Originally, it only took one magic move to deal with it, but due to the other party''s reasons, it required three times the attack.


    Fortunately, the Ministry of Magic had already arranged for Aurors to be stationed there. With their help, the pressure was relieved.


    It''s just that the equipment on the Aurors is subject to wear and tear. The magic power of an Auror''s Ring of Strike is exhausted, and he immediately falls into passivity.


    Bellatrix blasted the wall with a shattering spell, burying the Auror inside.


    "George!" Fred saw that Bellatrix was unstoppable and took out the smoke bomb from his pocket.


    George understood and threw out smoke bombs at the same time.


    One flies into the sky and the other rolls into the ground.


    The two exploded at the same time, erupting into huge smoke.


    "Run!" George shouted to the students to leave.


    Fred took out a portable swamp and threw it towards the corridor, turning the entire corridor into a swamp, trapping people who couldn''t see the way.


    "Haha, please look for Weasley''s Wizard Wheezes products!" Fred cheered.


    "Damn Weasley!"


    Bellatrix screamed ferociously, firing spells through the smoke and swamp.


    Fred, who had been cheering just now, was surrounded by a red light, which made him break into a cold sweat.


    "I don''t think staying here is a wise choice."


    "Awesome bro, I have the same idea."


    The twins looked at each other and hurriedly fled from here.


    The Gryffindor students took Erebus fireworks and kept shooting at the troops outside the castle.


    Tonks stumbled down the corridor, shouting, "Wand up!"


    Behind her were three or five werewolves roaring.


    Ron was in the team. When he saw this, he immediately pulled out his wand and shouted: "Impedimento"


    Dean, Seamus and others took action one after another, and the werewolf chasing Tonks was knocked away.

 Chapter 468：

    Before a few people could cheer, they saw a werewolf nimbly evading the curse and biting Dean next to Ron.


    "No!"


    Dean was thrown to the ground, Ron stepped forward to help, and Tonks used a banishing spell to deflect the werewolf.


    But it was too late, two **** holes appeared in Dean''s neck.


    "Dean!" Seamus rushed to help his friend, but the blood hole kept bleeding.


    "Episkey" Tonks used magic to heal, but the werewolf''s injuries could not be healed.


    Seeing that Dean was about to die, several werewolves shook their heads and rushed towards the team.


    "Stupefy"


    Slytherin arrived in time, Malfoy and Daphne took action, and the red light hit the running werewolf.


    Blaise raised the hand with the ring and hit the werewolf accurately with a silent and instant stun spell.


    Glancing at Dean who was dying, Malfoy kicked Seamus away who was crying.


    He took out a bottle of emerald green potion from his pocket and poured it into the bleeding wound.


    Under the influence of the jade potion, the wound healed quickly.


    Tonks'' eyes widened, "What is this?"


    "Emerald Potion," Malfoy said proudly, leaving half the bottle in his pocket. "A ''universal potion''."


    Dean stopped the bleeding.


    Malfoy stood up and left.


    "Wait, Malfoy." Ron looked confused, but finally said, "Thank you."


    "Thank me? You deserve it!" Malfoy spat, "I don''t know how to work hard at ordinary times, but when it comes to fighting, I still need others to save me. I''m a bunch of losers."


    Everyone knows everything about Malfoy''s ability to attract firepower.


    Ignoring Ron''s expression as if he had eaten shit, Malfoy continued to the battlefield with his men.


    Their mission is to let a few more people survive on this battlefield.


    Attacking all the way from the corridor, a ghost ran out to tell them how many people were there.


    Myrtle floated on the ceiling and said: "There are three enemies ahead, little handsome boy."


    Goyle and Crabbe crouched at the corner, waiting for the three people to walk in. The two turned into bulldozers and knocked them unconscious.


    "Break their wands." Malfoy took an arrogant step, leaving no wand behind wherever he passed.


    Daphne and him split up and met Ginny who was fighting outside the library on the fifth floor.


    A sneak attack from behind put a wizard on the spot, and Daphne then used the Upside Down Golden Bell to kill one of them.


    Suddenly, a roar came.


    Daphne''s expression changed and she shouted: "Get down!"


    Ginny reacted quickly. As soon as the two of them lay down, they saw a wooden stick flying into the fifth floor, and the glass and walls of the classroom were smashed open.


    It''s a giant.


    The two of them looked down. In the courtyard on the first floor, a giant wearing a golden helmet grabbed a statue, swung his arms and threw it towards the castle.


    The statue shattered after contact with the castle, leaving another gap in the wall.


    This giant is stronger and taller than the other giants.


    Harry noticed this giant on the first floor.


    "He''s Gogo Pony!" Harry remembered Hagrid saying that the leader of the giants was called Gogo Pony.


    He struggled to pull out the fireworks and hit Gao Gaoma on the nose, which made him so angry that he knocked down several pillars and smashed them into the castle like a shot put.


    "Stop!"


    Harry shot the curse at Gao Gaomao, but the tough skin made the curse not a good idea.


    The stone in the big hand hit the castle, and several unlucky students were thrown out by the impact.


    The high horse roared.


    The giant is approaching this way.


    "Don''t stand here, Potter."


    Harry''s arm was grabbed and he was dragged away.


    Looking back, it was Professor Slughorn.


    "Professor, we have to stop those giants."


    "I''m sorry, Potter, there''s nothing we can do to stop them at the moment." Slughorn said, "I don''t know why Albus hasn''t shown up yet."


    Right now, the castle''s hope of victory lies with Dumbledore, but Dumbledore can''t make a move.


    "He''s looking for Voldemort, sir." Harry was dragged far away and took a breath.


    Slughorn carried him to safety and turned to engage an enemy.


    Harry knew that the best way now was to defeat Voldemort.


    Dumbledore stayed outside the Society of Stars to prevent Voldemort from taking advantage of him.


    But from the beginning to now, apart from hearing the sound, they had not seen any trace of Voldemort.


    "Voldemort, where are you?"


    Harry knew that he needed to lure out Voldemort so that Dumbledore could take action with peace of mind.


    So he began to search for Voldemort''s whereabouts.


    He bumped into Theodore who appeared in a hurry, and the two of them fell down the stairs unable to stand.


    After Theodore fell, a badge fell from his pocket.


    Harry saw the badge with confusion in his eyes.


    Why is the Stars Badge on Theodore?


    "Get away!"


    Theodore had panic in his eyes and didn''t notice the badge. He growled at Harry and stepped away.


    Harry picked up the badge, put it in his pocket, and wanted to follow.


    When he looked up, he saw a banshee looking at him eagerly.


    The next second, the banshee opened her mouth wide, and her shrill scream bombarded Harry''s eardrums.


    ¡­


    "Minerva, a large number of banshees have broken into the castle."


    Professor Sprout hurriedly found Professor McGonagall.


    She placed a devil''s net to temporarily block some processes.


    Professor McGonagall''s expression changed, and she saw Professor Flitwick running over and said sharply: "The giant has entered the courtyard."


    "There are also many vampire birds coming to the Astronomy Tower."


    The battle became terrifying.


    Professor McGonagall was under great pressure, and Slughorn was unable to make effective decisions in this situation.


    The Auror warrior gasped and said, "Look outside!"


    Several people looked at it.


    In the dark black lake, two huge guys climbed out first.


    Those were two giants, but unlike the others, this giant was pale all over.


    It¡¯s the Inferi.


    After the two giant inferi appeared, a steady stream of inferi crawled out of the black lake.


    That was a terrifying amount, and the appearance of the Inferi was like a tide swarming to the outside of the castle.


    An armor shouted, waving a sword in his hand, and rushed towards the Inferi.


    "Come on, I''m a dragon knight!"


    A sword pierced the body of the Inferi, and the medieval armor charged against the Inferi.


    The battle between the two sides began.


    There are countless inferi hidden in the black lake, and they are still crawling out.


    Professor McGonagall used transfiguration to deform two collapsed pillars in front of her to block the spell.


    "We need Dumbledore." She shouted to Harry, who had finally dealt with the banshee.


    Harry understood what she meant, nodded with a pale face and ran towards the fourth floor.


    In front of the absolute sea of ????people, the students seemed so thin.


    The castle is surrounded by Inferi from all directions, which is an extremely terrifying number.


    "How many lives did he kill?" Professor McGonagall and several other professors used magic spells to circle the castle to resist the approach of the Inferi.


    ¡­


    Chapter 492 Voldemort¡¯s plot


    Theodore Nott is running.


    He doesn''t want to stop.


    When he saw a Gryffindor student fall in front of him.


    He stretched out his hand towards himself, as if asking for help.


    This scene made Xi''s heart twitch.


    "He is Gryffindor, and I hate Gryffindor the most."


    He tried to calm himself down and tightened his grip on his wand.


    The next second, a vampire bird flew over.


    The blood-sucking demon bird splashed with blood and a piece of school robe fell off.


    Theodore''s mind went blank, those things could really kill people.


    He turned and ran away under Gryffindor''s desperate gaze.


    He ran away.


    I want to leave this Shura purgatory-like place, but there are dark creatures everywhere.


    The screams and screams of the banshee invaded the ears pervasively.


    He felt like he was going crazy.


    Fleeing in a panic.


    "What''s the matter, Nott?"


    A voice made Theodore''s heart skip a beat. He looked up and saw that the old man who was no longer the principal looked at him kindly.


    Dumbledore.


    Theodore wanted to run away, but a voice inside told him to pass.


    He walked over step by step. Dumbledore had enough patience for the students of Hogwarts.


    "Professor Dumbledore." Theodore came over.


    Dumbledore was cleaning up the enemies who had entered the castle. He drew out his wand and waved it, and the Gryffindor student who had just been knocked down was rescued.


    This frightened Theodore, thinking that what he had just done was also seen.

 Chapter 469：

    Another enemy who was about to raise his wand was hit and flew away.


    Dumbledore''s invincible posture unfolded before Theodore''s eyes.


    "kill him."


    Hissing whispers sounded in his ears, and Theodore looked at Dumbledore one after another in a daze, clenching the wand in his hand.


    "Dumbledore, be careful!" Harry ran over and shouted immediately when he saw Theodore raising his wand.


    "Expelliarmus!"


    A red light flashed past, and Dumbledore''s wand came out of his hand.


    Theodore breathed heavily. This kind of spell almost exhausted his strength, and his chest heaved violently.


    Harry saw this and said angrily: "It''s really you!"


    He pulled out his wand and pointed it at Theodore. Theodore shouted in fear: "Don''t move!"


    The wand was pointed at Dumbledore, leaving Harry with nothing to do.


    "I''m sorry, Professor, I have no choice." Theodore felt his eyes blurred and rubbed his eyes with his hands, one of his eyes turned red.


    "You don''t need to say sorry to me, Nott." Dumbledore looked at Theodore and said.


    "I have no choice, my father, even though he is at odds with me, I don''t want him to be unable to come out for the rest of his life." Theodore was suffering internally, his voice choked with sobs.


    "Wait, Harry." Dumbledore stopped Harry from rushing forward, looked at Theodore, and said kindly, "This kind of thing is not suitable for you, Nott, you are not a murderer."


    "I am!" Theodore suddenly collapsed and roared, "I was the one who poisoned the wine, and I was the one who let them enter Hogwarts!"


    "It''s all my doing!"


    "Why is this? Theodore, I don''t think you will kill me. Killing is not as simple as most people think."


    Dumbledore said gently: "I''m curious as to how you sent people in, just to satisfy my curiosity as a person without a wand."


    Theodore''s nerves were tense, and this sentence opened an outlet for him to release the pressure.


    "The Vanishing Cabinet," Theodore roared, "There is a Vanishing Cabinet in the Room of Requirement."


    "But as far as I know, the disappearing cabinet needs two connections."


    "Yes, that''s right, the other one is in the Johnny Silverhand store. That attack was just for this thing."


    Theodore said, but saw the admiration on Dumbledore''s face.


    "Theodore, maybe you are more suitable to be an alchemist. Repairing that thing is not an easy task."


    At this time, Dumbledore was concerned about Theodore''s talent.


    "Shut up!" Theodore pointed his wand at Harry nervously and yelled, "What are you going to do?"


    Harry just wanted to sneak attack Theodore, but was discovered.


    Theodore is like an inflated ball now, and it will explode if he is not careful.


    With just a word of mouth, Theodore can kill the greatest wizard.


    But his hands were trembling, and he couldn''t kill someone yet.


    He grabbed his right hand with his left hand and said with a cry: "I''m going to kill you, Dumbledore, so no one can stop the Dark Lord."


    "Yes, no one can," said Dumbledore, "Is that why you framed John, King of Slytherin?"


    "I don''t want to either, but he doesn''t want to." Speaking of his king, Nott said with pain on his face, "He doesn''t want to let my father go."


    "Your father deserved it!" Harry yelled. "He almost killed us at the Ministry of Magic."


    "You have no idea that he is the only relative I have!" Theodore collapsed, "I don''t even have him anymore, what else do I have?"


    "Friend, you still have Slytherin friends." Dumbledore said, "Have you forgotten, your friend?"


    Slytherin friends appeared in Theodore''s mind. He was not a warm-hearted person, but he truly regarded himself as a member of Slytherin.


    "It''s no use, Dumbledore, it''s too late."


    Theodore raised his wand, "It''s too late, he''s already here, I can feel it."


    "No, stop!" Harry raised his wand at the same time.


    Theodore''s lips trembled, still unable to use the spell.


    At this moment, something came out of his sleeve, and Dumbledore conjured a wand from his hand like a magic trick.


    A small green snake flew out from Theodore''s cuff, and when he was about to reach Dumbledore, Dumbledore waved his wand.


    Theodore flew out, and the green snake grew in the wind and turned into a big snake, which was about to bite Dumbledore to death in one bite.


    But Dumbledore turned his wand, and the silver light met the big snake.


    The snake''s body was sunk in a ''U'' shape and fixed in the air, and its big mouth was still biting Dumbledore''s hand persistently.


    From the open mouth, a stream of black liquid splashed out, turning into a small snake and biting Dumbledore''s hand.


    "Harry, get out of the way." Dumbledore''s hand hurt, and he immediately tore off the little snake and crushed it to death with his feet, saying in a solemn voice.


    Harry lay down, and desks and chairs in the classroom flew behind him, hitting the green snake, trapping the green snake hard and flying to the wall.


    "What is that, Dumbledore?" Harry got up, ran to Theodore and kicked away his wand.


    Dumbledore has two wands, one is an old wand, and the other is a crystal wand given to him by Harry.


    Dumbledore carries two wands, and the one that was removed just now is the old wand.


    Looking at the big snake that was constantly crowded with chairs, Harry was surprised and uncertain.


    "You seem to have seen it?" Harry hesitated, "In his dream, Mr. Weasley''s attack."


    "Yes, you should have met him." Dumbledore waved his wand, and the surrounding classrooms opened, and more than a dozen old desks and chairs flew in. "He is very close to you."


    "I once thought that someone like him would hide many things during his school days, secrets like Horcruxes."


    "Another example is this, an unregistered Animagus."


    Dumbledore finished speaking.


    The table and chairs were shattered by a white light.


    Then, under Harry''s horrified gaze, the snake''s body gradually transformed into a human form.


    Black robe, narrow eyes.


    Voldemort held a wand also inlaid with philosophy stone in his hand, and let out a cold, high-pitched laugh.


    "Dumbledore, you are old."


    Seeing that his conspiracy succeeded.


    Voldemort waved his wand, and the tables and chairs flew up. The wood chips on them peeled off quickly, turning into hundreds of sharp wooden thorns floating in the air.


    The wooden thorn flew out, Dumbledore waved his wand, and white light formed an impenetrable barrier in front.


    Voldemort struck again, cracks appeared in the wall and the entire wall was peeled off.


    Dumbledore cast the spell silently, and two rocks protruded from the ground in front of him, blocking the wall.


    The wall banged against the stone, unable to move.


    Dumbledore waved his wand again, and the ground turned into a long carpet with no support.


    Voldemort flew up like a dementor and dodged the rug.


    "You can''t stop me, Dumbledore."


    Voldemort flew out of the castle, and cold sounds surrounded the castle.


    "Are you okay, Harry?"


    Dumbledore looked outside. Thousands of Inferi were densely packed towards the castle.


    The brief confrontation was full of danger, and Harry hurriedly said: "Dumbledore, we need support."


    Dumbledore nodded, grabbed Harry''s arm and walked up.


    Theodore saw that no one was paying attention to him. He also saw the army of Inferi outside. He grabbed his wand and ran downwards in a panic.


    As soon as he came downstairs, he saw Pansy.


    Pansy threw herself into Theodore''s arms.


    "Pansy? Why are you here?" Theodore was almost knocked down.


    "I''m worried about you." Pansy grabbed Theodore''s hand and said, "Let''s go and meet everyone."


    "I can''t go there, Pansy."


    "Why? It''s safer there."


    Pansy was puzzled.


    At this moment, Theodore was knocked down, his wand slipped out, and was stepped on by a foot.


    "Goyle, Crabbe, let him go!"


    Pansy kept slapping the two big men.


    Malfoy picked up the wand and sneered: "Because you betrayed us, right?"


    Theodore opened his mouth, and finally bowed his head.


    Pansy couldn''t believe that her boyfriend had betrayed her.


    "Pansy, you, Goyle, and Crabbe take him to the dungeon."


    Malfoy looked at the scene outside and said, "We are going to be in a tough fight."


    ¡­


    The Inferi appeared outside the castle from all directions from the Black Lake.


    Even though the teachers and students in the castle worked together, they couldn''t stop it.


    The voice of the banshee continues to affect Hogwarts, and the giant carries a big wooden stick and smashes everywhere.


    "We are going to die!" Ron and others looked pale as they used up all the goods from Weasley''s Wizard Wheezes.


    The Inferi climbed up the castle walls, a horrific sight that was frightening.


    At this moment, the flames ignited.


    On the tower of Hogwarts Castle, Dumbledore waved his wand.


    The flames turned into phoenixes, dragging their red tails and burning the inferi wherever they passed.


    "It''s Dumbledore!"


    This scene boosted the morale of Hogwarts.


    But outside, the group of evil wizards were still watching.


    Voldemort fell from the sky and landed in front of the wizard, staring at the castle with his narrow, scarlet eyes.


    ¡­


    Chapter 493 The meeting of brothers


    Voldemort created a large number of Inferi, including giants who were made into Inferi.


    Those things are only afraid of light and fire.


    Dumbledore''s flames briefly allowed the Inferi to avoid it, but in the face of numbers, even if you are Dumbledore, you still need to be contained.


    There are thousands of inferi, and the wizards have not approached them yet.


    They attacked Hogsmeade in advance, cutting off the hope of Hogwarts asking for help and leaving, and there was no need to fear that Aurors would come to support them.


    To prevent anyone from going out to ask for help, a group of wizards guarded the exit of Hogwarts.


    "What a boring thing." A dark-skinned wizard spoke.


    When they followed Voldemort, they succumbed to power and also to the beast within.


    They long for death, long to fight, and long to **** life from others.

 Chapter 470：

    As soon as the results came in, they were assigned to guard the goal.


    There are purebloods here, and there are also those cruel criminals.


    The sound of a car that did not belong to the magical world broke the silence at the door.


    They saw a car coming from the muddy road.


    A man stepped out of the car, and the gray owl flapped its wings and landed on the roof of the car.


    "Excuse me, have you seen my son?"


    A question that made all the wizards present feel confused.


    "Muggle?" The dark-skinned wizard reacted and said with a ferocious smile: "I don''t know how you got here, so give us more fun."


    He took out his wand and thought about how to torture this lost lamb.


    Watson looked up and saw that the flames were burning over the castle, reflecting the thousands of fallen corpses.


    Watson felt heavy. Something had really happened to his son?


    He looked up at the wizard who was about to cast a spell on himself, and took a deep breath.


    "Kill him."


    Watson raised his hand and ordered coldly.


    The wizard looked at Watson funny, and was about to laugh.


    With a sound in the dark night, the wizard''s laughter stopped abruptly.


    The remaining wizards looked towards the night.


    One by one, the guns were pointed at the wizard.


    Watson looked indifferent and said calmly: "Fire."


    The bullets were released, and a wizard turned on the iron armor spell to block them.


    A man jumped out of the forest, his arms raised vigorously, and the flying spear penetrated the defense of the iron armor curse and nailed the man to death.


    Watson picked up a bullet that had fallen to the ground and played with it in his fingers.


    "Let''s go, my son is still inside."


    Watson walked forward.


    ¡­


    On the top of the castle, Dumbledore waved the flames to roast the Inferi.


    Let the Inferi on the wall fall one after another.


    The crisis at Hogwarts has been resolved.


    Harry was ecstatic, Hogwarts would definitely be able to overcome this difficulty.


    Just when Harry felt that he had an advantage, Dumbledore''s expression turned ugly.


    His body swayed and he almost fell. Harry hurriedly supported Dumbledore.


    "What''s wrong with you, Dumbledore?"


    Harry saw that the color on Dumbledore''s lips was gone. He looked down and saw a small bite mark on Dumbledore''s right hand.


    "He hid the poison in his teeth." Dumbledore said with a bitter smile, "I am getting old after all."


    In the previous duel, Dumbledore was too slow to strike, allowing the green snake to touch him.


    But Voldemort didn''t know his depth, so he chose to retreat.


    "Harry, just hold me up like this, don''t let me fall, don''t let them find out."


    Dumbledore whispered to Harry that he could not let Voldemort see anything wrong with him.


    Once it is confirmed that Dumbledore cannot hold on any longer, Voldemort will launch a general attack without mercy.


    At the moment, Voldemort is standing still, all because he is afraid of Dumbledore and his caution after being deceived.


    He forced himself to go into the principal''s office.


    Once inside, Harry rummaged through the medicine cabinet in the office in search of an antidote.


    After Slughorn became the principal, a lot of potions were stored here.


    Harry rummaged around and handed various potions to Dumbledore.


    But no one can undo Dumbledore''s current poison.


    "Yes, that kind of potion."


    Harry had an idea and said, "The green one."


    But Slughorn has run out.


    Just when Harry was in extreme trouble, a burst of beautiful singing came.


    Harry looked happy, how could he forget that there was a phoenix.


    Phoenix Fawkes flew into the principal''s office and stayed on Dumbledore''s right side.


    His right hand turned black, like burnt wood, constantly depriving it of life.


    This is a curse and a poison.


    Even the alchemist couldn''t cure the poison like John''s last year.


    Fox came closer, and a crystal teardrop fell on his palm.


    White smoke emitted from the two small wounds, and Dumbledore''s face regained its color, but this did not mean that the poison had been cured, but that it had been delayed.


    "This is a very powerful curse and poison. Even the tears of the phoenix cannot cure it all."


    Dumbledore moved his fingers, but they were still a little stiff.


    This poison cannot be cured.


    And the situation outside is already imminent.


    "We can go find Malfoy!" Harry thought of something and said, "Malfoy must have a ''universal potion''."


    This is a good proposal. John never treats his own people badly.


    Harry thought and acted.


    After he left the principal''s office, Dumbledore looked aside.


    Snape came out from the other side.


    "Voldemort will not trust anyone now." Dumbledore said.


    Since Voldemort no longer trusts anyone, Snape''s double undercover behavior is meaningless.


    "Even if you get the jade potion, you can''t cure your poison."


    But Snape frowned and said, "There is only one way, and that is to drink that thing."


    This is a poisonous curse that can kill even John, and the only way is to drink the liquid of the Holy Grail.


    If you do this, it will make Dumbledore unable to maintain his original intention.


    Once a person has immortality, he will want more.


    "Are you testing me too, Severus?" Dumbledore shook his head and said, "You have changed."


    Snape remained silent, and no one knew that his thoughts had wavered.


    Perhaps Voldemort never contacted him after he arrived at the Ministry of Magic, and Snape knew that he was losing his effectiveness.


    Whether it''s Voldemort or Dumbledore.


    It may also be because Voldemort, whom he regarded as terrifying, was defeated at the hands of his students.


    The student who wants to challenge the laws of the magical world appears.


    The feelings he had accumulated in his heart did not disappear over time, but became stronger.


    He always understood that it was a regret, an irreparable regret.


    But fifteen years after this regret has been growing in my heart, the appearance of a person is breaking the iron law of this magical world.


    Snape knew he was shaken.


    It was also because of this that he was even more unable to look directly at himself.


    ¡­


    Malfoy kicked an inferi down, and the wand in his hand shot out a snake that wrapped around the banshee''s neck.


    The iron armor spell on his body lit up, and Malfoy turned around to see the vampire bird rushing towards him, which was knocked down by his stun spell.


    "There are so many."


    Just as he said this, Malfoy heard Blaise''s panicked voice.


    Looking up, Blaise''s amulet was broken.


    The professor in the foyer struggled to hold on, and Sirius found an opportunity to throw a super fluorescent flash, which hung in the sky and continued to bloom, causing the Inferi to temporarily retreat.


    A banshee landed on him, biting his neck with its sharp teeth.


    Sirius''s body quickly turned into a black dog, and he also bit the banshee''s neck, dragging the banshee and throwing it out, hitting the Inferi.


    Lupine raised his wand and used a barrier spell to break the ankle of a charging giant. He turned around to avoid the vampire bird and used a salvo of ten thousand bullets to summon gravel to hit the wizard.


    "There are too many, and those Inferi are still coming in an endless stream."


    Pulling Tonks into his arms to avoid the flying curse, Lupine shouted to Sirius: "We have to find a way to deal with those inferi!"


    "I''m thinking of a way, Moony Face."


    Sirius turned back into his human form to block the curse, responded with a fire spell to ignite the Inferi, and kicked it into the group of corpses.


    Suddenly, Sirius''s feet tightened.


    He was pulled down by a force, and his wand fell and rolled to the side.


    He hurriedly adjusted his body and stepped back on his hands and feet.


    "Super fluorescent flash."


    Lupine threw a ball of light to rescue Sirius.


    With the help of the light, Sirius picked up his wand and was about to kill the Inferi that grabbed him.


    Looking up, a familiar face appeared in front of me.


    Sirius paused and looked at the man in disbelief. The wand in his hand suddenly seemed as heavy as lead and he could not swing it.


    "Regulus."


    That was a young face. Even after being soaked in water for so many years, Sirius could never forget him.


    His own brother.


    Actually became an Inferi?


    Sirius, filled with grief and anger, roared: "Why do you want to join the Death Eaters!"


    Why is it like this, my brother?


    Aren¡¯t you the pride of your family?


    Didn¡¯t you listen to what they said?


    Why, why did it become the kind of infernal corpse that cannot see the sun?


    Sirius once made fun of his stupid brother in front of his godson.


    He thought he had no feelings for his family.


    But now, his heart was hurting.


    The wand in his hand has been unable to be released.


    The ball of light in the sky was dimming, and Sirius made up his mind.


    Rather than letting it sink in the water, it is better to free you.

 Chapter 471：

    "Incendio"


    The flames ignited Regulus''s body, and the clenched hand finally loosened.


    At that moment, Sirius seemed to see his dead brother, and a smile appeared on his lips.


    Regulus came into contact with other Inferi, and the flames from his body were transmitted to other Inferi.


    Sirius felt melancholy in his heart, looking at Regulus who was ignited by the flames and said softly: "Good night, Regulus, I wish you a sweet dream."


    "Leave this ridiculous dream, brother."


    The corners of his eyes were moist, and when he turned around, Sirius rejoined the battle.


    ¡­


    Chapter 494 Cedric¡¯s Return


    Too much.


    There is an endless supply of Inferi. Even if you can use light to drive them away, they can''t fight against so many Inferi.


    Unless they can hold out until dawn, the Inferi will consume them to death.


    Besides, there are also those wizards and Voldemort who are eyeing him.


    Although Dumbledore''s attack could improve their morale, it could not make up for the numerical gap.


    Even Slytherin, who had the same series of equipment, was injured.


    Malfoy dragged Blaise with one hand and waved his wand with the other hand to fly the banshee away from his face.


    Daphne brought Ginny down to support.


    "The giants are destroying the castle." Daphne exclaimed, "Their skin is too thick and cannot be hurt."


    "Ginny, you are Percy''s sister. You went to the Star Club to hide."


    Malfoy gave an order to Ginny who came out with Daphne, but Ginny retorted: "I don''t want to go, I also want to fight, fearless Gryffindor."


    "Who cares if you are Gryffindor or not," Malfoy said irritably, "If something happens to you, Percy will kill me."


    "Then let him kill you." Ginny snorted willfully, raised her wand, and exploded a very beautiful crushing spell on a wizard.


    Gore swallowed and said, "I think what she said makes sense."


    "Where are you from?" Malfoy kicked Goyle on the **** and cursed, "Hurry up and clear a way for me."


    Hearing this, the two big men stood side by side, lowering their heads and rushing towards the group of Inferi that broke into the castle.


    It was like two shock bombs thrown into the crowd.


    An impact force came from the chain armor on the two men.


    Under its impact, those Yin zombies flew up.


    Malfoy rushed out with Daphne and Ginny.


    Daphne''s wand pointed at the ground at the feet of the Inferi, causing it to sink quickly.


    Malfoy waved his wand, and a black snake flew out from the tip of the wand and wrapped around the neck of the Inferi.


    Ginny''s crushing curse was aimed at the Inferi in the underground pit, and the white light and the Inferi collided and disappeared.


    Suddenly, as soon as they walked out of the hall, they were hit by a big stick thrown by a giant.


    Malfoy only had time to activate the Iron Armor Curse. The Iron Armor Curse on his body collided with the big stick, and he flew out.


    Daphne escaped by relying on the girl''s soft lower waist.


    After Ginny rolled to avoid it, she raised her wand and shouted: "The broom is coming!"


    The flying curse summoned the broomstick, Ginny sat on it and immediately took off and cast the blinding spell on the giant''s eyes.


    Malfoy was fine, but he was in a very embarrassed state.


    Standing up and taking off the obstructive robe and throwing it aside, Malfoy punched the banshee next to him on the nose who was about to scream.


    Grabbing the dizzy banshee by the neck, she threw her at the feet of the blinded giant.


    The banshee was trampled to death by the giant. The giant fluttered wildly, and more than a dozen inferi were trampled away.


    "Why hasn''t Percy come yet?" Malfoy couldn''t help shouting as he dodged the giant''s kick.


    In the current situation, even if you want to use the Star Club, you still lack badges.


    At this moment, Harry finally found Malfoy.


    He ran over and grabbed Malfoy''s hand, and asked anxiously: "Do you still have that ''universal potion''?"


    "What?"


    Malfoy was confused. When did you ask me for the potion?


    Ron and Hermione ran out together.


    "The universal potion?" Malfoy tugged hard to make Harry let go, and sneered, "Why should I give it to you?"


    "Dumbledore needs it, can you..."


    Before Harry could finish his words, the banshee opened her mouth and let out a terrifying scream.


    With a look of pain on his face, Malfoy raised his wand and shot a spell at the banshee, but she was dodged.


    "What did you just say?" Malfoy roared, his ears hard of hearing.


    Harry also shouted: "I want the universal potion."


    "Why are you yelling so loudly?" The response was Malfoy''s punch, and Harry felt as if his nose was going to be broken.


    Malfoy yelled without any regret: "Stay out of the way!"


    Malfoy rolled to avoid the incoming curse.


    In the current situation, Harry could not tell Dumbledore''s situation, so he could only follow Malfoy.


    But there were more and more Inferi, and the two of them went deeper without knowing it, and were surrounded by Inferi.


    Malfoy''s face darkened, it was over now.


    Harry also held a wand. The two guys who disliked each other could only block each other''s attacks back to back.


    "Harry!" Hermione and Harry were too far away.


    Professor McGonagall turned into a tabby cat and shuttled back and forth between the giant corpses, and Professor Flitwick was chased by a giant.


    Slughorn and Professor Sprout led the students to poke the banshee down.


    A brilliant white light flew out of the castle, illuminating the surroundings like a flash bomb.


    Immediately afterwards, a man rushed out of the hall, holding a large bag of things in his hand and throwing it into the sky.


    "Mirage!"


    The sound sounded, and the condensed mist blew out from the wand.


    The bag in the sky exploded, and sand fell down.


    Cursed Sand.


    The moment it hit the ground, all the sand turned into a human shape and rushed towards the Inferi.


    "Draco, I will tell you about bullying my girlfriend!"


    Malfoy has never liked being settled by someone so much.


    Cedric is back.


    He came with Percy and Fleur, and the cursed sand formed people without facial features, rushing towards the Inferi and entangling them.


    Astoria jumped over the Inferi and rushed towards Malfoy and hugged him tightly.


    "Draco, I thought I would never see you again."


    As Malfoy survived the disaster, he heard Astoria sobbing on his shoulder.


    Malfoy felt that he was really not a human being, and he actually worried Atto.


    Guilt made Malfoy fall into deep self-blame.


    Unexpectedly, in a direction that Malfoy couldn''t see, Daphne looked at her sister with disbelief as she manipulated Malfoy.


    "Cedric, how much cursed sand did you bring?"


    Percy looked up at the sky and said solemnly: "You have to hold on until dawn."


    Cedric showed his empty pockets and said, "I threw away everything just to bring back the cursed sand."


    Waving the wand, sandbags flew out one after another and exploded in the sky above Hogwarts.


    The Sand People deal with the Inferi.


    Although Harry really didn''t want to disturb Malfoy and Astoria''s reunion, he needed the emerald potion.


    After he poked Malfoy for the third time, Malfoy said impatiently: "What''s wrong with you, Potter?"


    Harry said with a black face: "I need the universal potion, Dumbledore is injured."


    "He? Injured?" Malfoy reluctantly took out half a bottle of emerald potion and threw it to Harry.


    After all, they had to rely on Dumbledore to hold on until John came back, so they couldn''t let the old guy leave early.


    Harry got the potion and immediately rushed to Dumbledore without stopping.


    Hermione and Ron missed him, and the fog was controlled by Cedric, causing those dark creatures to lose their way.


    "Is this the Star Club?"


    The strength Cedric showed was surprising.


    Professor Sprout is very proud that this is a Hufflepuff student.


    A pyramid rises from the ground in the mist. This is the transformation illusion that Cedric learned from traveling.


    The giants thought it was true and beat them with wooden planks.


    As a result, with one blow of the stick, a large group of Inferi were knocked away.


    Percy joins the team, and Fleur uses a magic spell to rescue Charlie, who is captured by the vampire bird.


    After Charlie landed, he rubbed his painful back and sneered at Fleur: "Do you want me to call you sister-in-law?"


    "Hmph." Furong raised her head proudly and shot down the approaching demon bird.


    Mr. Weasley is over at the Astronomy Tower.


    The fight there was not optimistic, unlike the dark creatures faced by the castle.


    There are many wizards in the Astronomy Tower.


    A big-headed gray owl landed on the railing of the astronomy tower.


    Mr. Weasley was knocked off his wand by the wizard, and he and Kingsley were in trouble.


    He looked up and said, "Owl?"


    "Roar-!"


    The owl, which was originally harmless to humans and animals, grows scales on its body.


    A fifteen-foot Peruvian fang appeared in the astronomy tower.


    He opened his big mouth and spit out the dragon''s breath, causing all the standing wizards to fall down.


    Mr. Weasley raised his head stiffly, and the dragon transformed into a big-headed gray owl, burping and spitting out a trace of fire.


    He blinked, and at the armrest, thirteen people appeared in various positions.


    "Mr. Weasley, I think we have met."


    Watson came up on the fire dragon just now, which was a bit too exciting.


    He knew it was not an owl.


    Whose owl can spit fire?

 Chapter 472：

    Seeing the parents of his son''s classmates, he forced a smile and asked, "I would be happy if you could tell me what happened and whether my son is okay."


    ¡­


    In the group of wizards on the other side.


    Voldemort looked gloomily at the defiant castle, with Bellatrix standing behind him.


    "They''re too slow, Bella."


    Voldemort glanced sideways at the wizard behind him, and gave orders in a cold, high-pitched voice.


    "Let the giant break open the passage and destroy the castle."


    Following Voldemort''s order.


    The giants roared, ignoring the inferi and banshees, and strode directly towards the misty illusion.


    Voldemort raised his wand inlaid with philosophy stone, and the bright blue light turned into lightning and rushed to the center of the battlefield.


    A violent explosion sounded, and the wind pressure instantly blew away the mortal mist.


    When the wizards behind him saw this terrifying scene, they all rushed towards the stone bridge with excited shouts.


    Two people, one large and one small, stood at the entrance.


    The big one wore leather armor and held a huge wooden stick in his hand, which was also wrapped in iron.


    The younger one is wearing armor with gorgeous patterns, a shield in his left hand and a hammer in his right hand.


    There was a burst of smoke and dust in the forbidden forest, and a pure unicorn appeared.


    Zuowu jumped hundreds of meters in one leap.


    These are the reinforcements Hagrid just invited.


    Now.


    Hogwarts Gamekeeper and Professor of Care of Magical Creatures, Rubeus Hagrid.


    With his brother Graup.


    here.


    Guard the bridge!


    "No one is allowed to pass!!"


    Hagrid roared, swung his sledgehammer and ran towards the Inferi and giants rushing towards him.


    ¡­


    Chapter 495 The Rampant Hagrid


    Hagrid is like a runaway wild horse, and the armor on his body gives him infinite strength.


    "For Hogwarts!"


    He was like a metal cannonball, with his shield in front of him, slamming into the leg of a giant.


    "Click."


    Like breaking a tree, the crisp sound of bone cracking reached Hagrid''s ears.


    The giant screamed, his body tilted to one side and began to fall.


    This huge body fell down and blocked the charging troops from behind.


    Hagrid pressed his shield against the giant''s body, roaring and pushing the giant forward.


    On the shoulders and various locations of the armor, purple magic crystals burst into high light.


    Hagrid felt that the giant had become lighter. He pushed the giant to speed up. After rushing more than ten meters, he suddenly braked, and the giant''s body flew away like a bowling ball.


    This armor made Hagrid feel like he had endless strength. When he looked up, he saw a giant stepping over and slamming down the wooden stick in his hand towards Hagrid.


    "Hagrid!" Hermione screamed.


    But the smoke and dust dispersed, and Hagrid was lying on the ground, unharmed.


    He himself couldn''t believe that the giant''s blow was as harmless as being hit by a sponge.


    Remembering John banging on the armor, Hagrid hit the giant''s toes with a sledgehammer.


    The Inferi rushed towards Hagrid. Hagrid turned into a bulldozer, put up a shield and began to rampage.


    This armor wrapped him tightly, and the Inferi was like facing a round iron ball, unable to find a place to attack.


    Grawp waved his big wooden club. Although he was short among the giants, his strength was much greater.


    The wooden stick in his hand is wrapped with a layer of iron, and every hit can make the ground shake.


    A magic spell was shot towards Hagrid. Hagrid felt like he was hit on the head. He turned around and found the wizard who had taken action. He roared and rushed over.


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    The wizard was dumbfounded. His spell could not harm Hagrid at all.


    Hagrid rushed forward and sent the person flying with a shield strike.


    The army that was supposed to be advancing was stopped by Hagrid and Graup.


    The unicorn burst out of the forbidden forest, its body radiating light, causing the Inferi to be torn open.


    Wei Wei jumped up and used her sharp horn to push down the vampire bird that was about to capture the Slytherin student.


    "Unicorns, how come they appear?"


    This scene is surprising.


    Unicorns never participate in fights, but this time, they actually left the Forbidden Forest.


    Although there are not many, only thirty, due to their own sacred attributes, the army of Inferi cannot fight them head-on.


    What is even more surprising is that there is a girl sitting on the back of the leader Wei Wei.


    "Luna?" Ginny couldn''t help but exclaimed when she saw her best friend sitting on a unicorn.


    Harry was looking for Luna before, but Luna was not in the castle. It turned out that she had gone to the Forbidden Forest to look for unicorns.


    The curved-horned Snorlax, which was already as big as a big dog, knocked away the Inferi. Next to it, the small Tom bit through the foot of a wizard.


    Luna raised her wand and said in an ethereal voice like singing: "Locomotor Mortis"


    The wizard behind Ginny put his legs together and fell to the ground.


    "You''re here," Weiwei''s voice sounded, "I like your earrings."


    Luna said happily, "This is called Airship Li."


    Wei Wei, wearing the necklace John gave her, also happily raised her hoof and kicked a banshee away.


    ?She likes this girl.


    "Luna, why are you with a unicorn?" Ginny asked her best friend.


    Luna looked dazed, as if she couldn''t figure it out, "I met them in the Forbidden Forest."


    Well, Ginny felt like she was asking in vain.


    With the addition of unicorns, the Inferi began to be forced back.


    That big cat Zuowu knocked down dozens of zombies and flew away as soon as he jumped down.


    It is so big that any movement is enough to send the weak Inferi flying away.


    The big peony-like tail waved, sweeping over the body of a wizard and letting him be tied up.


    Tom bit harder and harder, and almost no creature could stop his teeth.


    Upon seeing this, Sirius, who transformed into a **** dog and shuttled around, praised: "Well done, Tom."


    "Woof woof!"


    Tom yelled at Sirius rudely, as if he wanted to bite Sirius as well.


    "I admit that it was wrong to ask you to help me in the first place." Sirius smiled coquettishly.


    Professor McGonagall saw the unicorn appear and shouted: "Don''t attack the unicorn!"


    As long as the unicorn is here, there is no need to fear the attack of the Inferi.


    The unicorn ran around the castle.


    But other places are still under attack.


    ¡­


    Harry ran to the principal''s office, he wanted to bring the potion to Dumbledore.


    Not long after he ran into the entrance hall, Harry was caught in an explosion.


    He fell there, opened his eyes in a daze, and reached out to touch the wet patch.


    Looking down, he saw that the potion he had taken as hope was now shattered into pieces in his hands.


    The glass from the potion bottle pierced the palm of his hand, causing Harry great pain.


    Looking up, he saw a giant wearing a golden helmet appearing.


    It''s a high horse.


    The huge body of Gao Gaoma was the largest among all the giants. He kept smashing the castle and wanted to tear it apart.


    Harry stood up angrily, drew out his wand and fired at Gao Gaoma.


    But such an attack is neither painful nor itchy to Gao Gaoma.


    Gao Gaoma looked down and saw that the little guy was still provoking him.


    He raised his hand and grabbed Harry, who quickly hid behind him.


    "Harry!" Ron called Harry loudly.


    Harry looked up and saw a large wooden stick suspended by a levitating spell.


    Harry understood the situation and ran over, chasing after him on high horse, and the wooden stick fell down.


    Amidst Ron''s cheers, the wooden stick hit Gao Gaoma''s head.


    This is the skill they learned to deal with giant monsters. Ron roared: "You know how powerful I am."


    He was about to celebrate with Harry when he saw Gao Gaoma who was hit just shook his head, picked up the big wooden stick and waved it, obviously he had found a handy weapon.


    Ron was dumbfounded and was pulled up by Harry and ran away.


    The tall horseman has tall legs and long legs. If it weren''t for the inconvenience of moving in the castle, Harry and the others might have been overtaken long ago.


    All the spells the two people shot at Gao Gaomao were deflected, which made Harry realize what it meant to be powerless.


    ¡­


    The mist was blown away, and the cursed sand became ineffective under the impact of magic.


    Cedric was dumbfounded. The cursed sand he finally brought was destroyed in less than half an hour?


    Percy patted his shoulder sympathetically and said, "Let''s change him."


    "I only brought these." Cedric smiled bitterly.


    Percy shouted to Fleur: "Fleur, have you brought your things?"


    "Of course." Furong smiled confidently and said, "This is the entire inventory."


    The hibiscus wand pointed to the sky, and a green light shot out from the wand and flew over Hogwarts.


    Green light exploded, and owls appeared in the sky one after another.


    The owl released its claws, and small dots fell from the sky.


    Before landing on the ground, those small dots grew longer in the wind, becoming adults-sized and falling heavily.


    "Clang."


    The sound of drawing a sword came, and it was a wizard chess piece made by Silver Hand.

 Chapter 473：

    The soldier-like chess piece drew out its two swords and stood still.


    Fleur glanced at Cedric and teased: "How does this compare to your Cursed Sand?"


    "I don''t have that much money." Cedric chuckled.


    Fleur waved her magic wand and shouted like a female general: "Attack the entire army!"


    A ripple of magic power spread out with Furong as the center. Wherever the ripple passed, soldiers attacked the dark creatures.


    Daphne noticed that Malfoy was still holding her sister, and angrily went over to fight for her love.


    Malfoy directed all his resentment at those blind people. He looked at Hagrid, who was guarding a bridge alone, and said in shock: "That big guy is so powerful. Fortunately, I didn''t provoke him too much."


    I guess only Malfoy believes this.


    Malfoy felt a pain in his knee. He looked down and saw a red hat hitting his knee with a wooden stick.


    More and more dark creatures appeared, kicking the red hat away, and Malfoy felt a creepy feeling.


    He looked up and saw a guy with eagle wings and a jackal head flying towards him.


    On the occasion of arrival.


    The weird guy was pierced through the body by the powerful flying spear and died instantly.


    The next second, eleven figures appeared across the battlefield.


    They don''t use magic, but they have bodies that ordinary people can''t match.


    An owl flew, grew scales and turned into a fire dragon.


    The fire dragon opens its mouth to vent its dragon breath on the battlefield.


    Malfoy was stunned until someone touched his shoulder.


    He turned around suddenly and saw Watson''s face magnified in front of his eyes.


    ¡­


    Harry and Ron were cornered.


    The high horse rushed towards them, as if they were going to crush them into pulp.


    Just when the two were about to fight to the death, the classroom next to them opened.


    Filch, fully dressed, walked out of the classroom and stood in front of the two men, making a starting pose.


    "Speed ??equals power."


    Filch took a deep breath, now was the time for the administrator of Hogwarts to take action.


    ¡­


    Chapter 496: Filch¡¯s kick that instilled faith


    Get ready, start, accelerate!


    Filch¡¯s shoe upper glowed with purple light.


    At this moment, he felt it.


    The force that pushes oneself to accelerate continuously makes people feel as if they are about to fly.


    The skinny body contains infinite faith.


    Filch was almost too fast to see, and he jumped up and aimed at the behemoth.


    That moment.


    Filch turned into light.


    This kick that had been instilled in Hogwarts for more than ten years turned into a hammer that beat down the enemy.


    "Have you ever been kicked by a light?"


    The body that was moving forward suddenly paused, followed by severe pain in the stomach.


    As if being hit by a speeding train, Gao Gaoma''s intestines and five internal organs were surging.


    Opening his mouth and spitting out a mouthful of blood, Gao Gaoma''s body was retreating at a faster speed like a ball.


    Filch roared, his body turned into a bullet, trying to penetrate Gao Gaoma''s skin that could resist magic.


    A squib wants to defeat a giant that even a wizard can''t deal with!


    finally¡­


    "Boom¡ª!"


    Gao Gaoma''s huge body was kicked out of the castle.


    His body shook and he staggered back toward the Black Lake.


    With one step in the air, Gao Gaomao screamed, and his entire huge body fell downwards.


    "That''s... Filch?" Ron''s eyes widened, not daring to confirm. Is that their administrator?


    Filch turned around and saw the two brats. He pushed them away and walked into his office without a good expression.


    When he came out again, Filch threw a box of things to Ron.


    "These are all inventions made by those two **** when they were in school." Filch confiscated many prank props from the Weasley twins when they were in school, and even hid them in a special cabinet.


    After giving the things to Ron, Filch quickly disappeared in front of the two of them.


    In the castle, any enemy that appears will be kicked away by Filch.


    At the same time, he also serves as the communication staff between various colleges.


    Seeing Filch fighting for Hogwarts, Harry became determined.


    Without the Emerald Potion, he still has to protect Hogwarts.


    ¡­


    "Uncle and aunt, I''m scared."


    "Don''t be afraid, child, we won''t hurt you."


    Malfoy shivered.


    He watched the beautiful and dignified Mrs. Wick, who had had a friendly conversation with him last time, break the neck of a banshee.


    Those people who appeared from nowhere and spoke with foreign accents were each more cruel than the last.


    Faced with those dark creatures that wizards needed to find weaknesses to defeat, they directly took off their heads with weapons.


    Malfoy swallowed hard. From these individuals, he felt a feeling that they might be roasted on the fire at any time.


    Watson shot the wizard in the head who had no time to recite the spell. He frowned and glanced at his weapon.


    "what happened?"


    He saw rust starting to appear on the gun, which had only been in his possession for a few days.


    Moreover, some wizards have strong vitality and will be fine even if they miss the fatal part with several consecutive shots.


    Malfoy looked at John''s cruel parents. He remembered that they were not from Muggles. How could they be more cruel than wizards?


    "Draco, I want to know how my son is doing?"


    After hearing from Mrs. Wick that this was John''s friend, Watson asked anxiously.


    A flying dark creature was torn apart by a Peruvian fang just as it approached.


    The fire burned the corpse behind Watson.


    "John is not in school for the time being." Malfoy was not sure what John was doing, but he said to Watson, "John will definitely come over."


    "Well, I still have a lot of questions to ask my son, such as how that owl breathes fire."


    When Watson heard this, he had to swallow his doubts.


    Malfoy silently looked up at the fire dragon. Do you have any misunderstandings about the owl?


    This is an owl?


    Qiqi flew over the sky and ignited the dark creatures on the bridge with another blow.


    The hammer in Hagrid''s hand was gone, being climbed up and beaten by a group of red hats.


    "Get away, you bad guys!"


    Hagrid grabbed a red hat''s foot and swung it, using the red hat as a weapon.


    Raising his hands to protect his face, Hagrid struck with a tank, sending a piece of it flying.


    Those attacks were just scratching an itch for him, but on the contrary, many of those who hit Hagrid actually seriously injured themselves.


    Several giants crossed the bridge, and Grawp knocked down one of them with his big stick.


    The other two grabbed Graup''s hands and feet and brought him down.


    "Group!"


    Hagrid was so anxious that he rushed towards Grawp, but was grabbed by a big hand behind him and picked him up.


    Seeing that Grawp was about to be beaten to death by the two giants, the Peruvian fangs appeared and bit into the giant''s tough skin.


    The giant grabbed the Peruvian Fang''s head in pain, and smashed the Peruvian Fang to the ground with a strong swing.


    There was a loud noise on the ground, and Peruvian Fang was knocked unconscious.


    As the smallest dragon among the fire dragons, the Peruvian Venomous Fang is physically stronger than other dragons.


    The giant raised his fist and smashed the Peruvian fang, causing it to roar in pain.


    A figure bounced up from the ground and hit the giant hard with a fist that did not seem threatening at all.


    "Dong-"


    Like hitting a big drum made of cowhide with a fist, a dull sound came out through the giant''s face.


    Immediately afterwards, the giant''s head tilted to one side, and his body fell heavily.


    The figure landed on the giant''s belly, its arms were thick and powerful.


    "Valery, I asked you to bring some weapons."


    Seeing his younger brother playing with bare hands gave Seryosha Jovonovich a headache.


    Wearing an amulet of a roaring brown bear around his neck, Valery clenched his fists loudly and said with a simple smile: "This is more interesting than fighting a brown bear."


    The knocked down giant propped himself up, and the punch did not make him faint for long.


    Valery''s eyes lit up when he saw this, he ran up from his belly, stood on the giant''s neck and punched the face crazily.


    Grawp also got up, watching his own kind being beaten by Valery, and his underdeveloped brain seemed to be unable to figure out why.


    But he knew that to deal with those giants, he would rush forward and knock down another giant.


    Peruvian Venomous Fang took the opportunity to stand up and sprayed a breath of dragon''s breath at the giant''s face.


    Hagrid also punched the hand holding him with his fist.


    The war has reached a fever pitch.


    The Inferi were restrained by the unicorn, and the giant was blocked by Hagrid and the others.


    Under the hands of the Jovonovich family, Dark Creatures is like an open-book exam.


    Fleur''s large number of airborne wizard chess even joined forces with the Hogwarts armors to push the dark creatures out of the foyer.


    The teachers and students of Hogwarts regained their strength, and they drove away all the enemies in the castle.


    Voldemort looked unhappy. Without John, this place would still be just as difficult.


    But Voldemort believed that the advantage was still in his own hands.


    "Come with me quickly!"


    Professor Flitwick mobilized the power of all professors and raised his wand.


    "Super armor protection (ProtegoHorribilis

 Chapter 474：

    "Protegototalum"


    "Salviohexai"


    Thin silver wires connected from their wands to the sky above Hogwarts and slowly opened into a curtain of light, trying to surround Hogwarts.


    Voldemort raised his wand, he wanted to defeat them from the most powerful magic in Hogwarts and make them despair.


    His magic power passes through his arm, enters the philosophical stone on the wand, and then feeds back into the wand and core.


    With the blessing of the treasure of Johnny Silverhand''s American branch, a huge green lightning shot out from the tip of the staff.


    Powerful magic and defensive magic collide.


    Crackling arcs of electricity scattered throughout Hogwarts.


    The magic that was finally opened was defeated by one blow at this moment.


    Dumbledore, who was in the principal''s office, saw this scene, his eyes full of fear and surprise.


    "Are you already so powerful now?"


    Voldemort, whose soul returned, became powerful, which Dumbledore knew.


    But during this period, Voldemort did not know what he did, and he became much more powerful than when he was in the Ministry of Magic.


    Dumbledore''s eyes fell on the crystal wand. He had been plotted against him. With his current strength, he didn''t know if he could force Voldemort back.


    Hogwarts reopened, and at Voldemort''s order, all wizards rushed to the castle.


    As soon as Hagrid met him, he was greeted by dozens of curses.


    He was almost beaten into a sieve and kept being bounced around like a rubber ball.


    Fortunately, there was a set of armor produced by the most powerful alchemist in the world, which allowed Hagrid to save his life.


    The group of people rushed towards Hogwarts, and Hagrid could no longer stop them.


    The first one to appear was Bellatrix.


    Her target is the red hair.


    The foyer of Hogwarts was broken into.


    Those crazy wizards attacked the students inhumanely.


    Professor McGonagall ordered them to hide, and the advantage they established collapsed in an instant.


    Bellatrix tortured a girl with the Cruciatus Curse frantically.


    "Hey, ugly bitch."


    George and Fred shot spells at Bellatrix.


    Being blocked by Bellatrix, she turned back and glanced at the red-haired man with resentful eyes.


    Fred swallowed and still shouted: "You should find an adult as your opponent."


    "After all, that way I won''t be scared by you." George added a last-ditch shot.


    Bellatrix abandoned the girl and chased the two of them, and the two of them ran outside without looking back.


    ¡­


    Chapter 497 Fred¡¯s Fate


    It''s been two hours since midnight.


    But now is the real battle.


    Between wizards and wizards, curses fly and werewolves are bloodthirsty.


    Dark creatures flying in the sky, and banshees howling that may appear at any time.


    A big hand climbed up from the bridge, it was a tall horse.


    He didn''t die, but climbed back up.


    When the giants saw that their leader was fine, they all let out loud roars.


    To deal with a wizard, two students need to cooperate.


    But the number of wizards is also several times that of students.


    This is an unfair battle.


    The unicorn was chased by the wizard, Zuowu was knocked down by a rope, and Hagrid was beaten by a dozen giants.


    Harry and Ron found Hermione, and the three little ones reunited and fought side by side.


    Their first enemy was a wizard with tattoos on his face.


    The wizard spoke a language they didn''t understand, and Hermione knocked the person down with a confinement spell.


    Harry and Ron looked at each other, and Ron sighed: "I really love her to death."


    "Don''t be stupid." Harry nudged him with his elbow angrily.


    He talked about Dumbledore''s current poisoned state and that he must find a way to treat Dumbledore.


    "You can call Slughorn, isn''t he the Potions Master?" Ron felt that he should leave it to professionals.


    Harry was not optimistic, after all, Slughorn was poisoned by Voldemort.


    "Are you sure the ''Universal Potion'' can cure Dumbledore?"


    Hermione was more rational, she said: "Could Voldemort''s poison be that simple?"


    Hearing this, Harry also hesitated.


    Indeed, if it were simple, Phoenix Tears would not be impossible to treat.


    Hermione said seriously: "John will find a way, and he will definitely come back."


    Harry said nothing.


    Whether John can come back or not is a question.


    But Hermione''s words reminded Harry that it was uncertain whether the ''universal potion'' could save people, but there was one that could definitely do it.


    Harry''s expression changed, and he reached for his pocket.


    The badge is still there.


    ¡­


    Malfoy avoided the flying curse with a slide shovel. He hid behind the flower bed in the courtyard as a cover and said loudly: "I think it''s time for us."


    Percy deflected a spell and waved his wand to make someone fly up and hit him hard.


    "Wait a minute," Percy said.


    "What are we waiting for?" Cedric asked in confusion after saving his girlfriend Qiu Zhang who had just been attacked, "Who else are we waiting for?"


    Percy saw the werewolf behind Fleur being hung up by Daphne, and said calmly: "Wait until Voldemort comes out."


    Voldemort has not taken action yet. If they summon the Star Club at this time, Voldemort will take advantage.


    An unlucky man fell from the window in the castle, and the silver horse fell from the window and rushed around.


    Everywhere he passed, he was trampled by horses without exception.


    It''s Kim Ledisley here.


    "Where''s Neville?" Malfoy found that Neville had never appeared from the beginning to the end.


    Percy said: "He''s waiting for an opportunity."


    Daphne, who knew Malfoy''s character very well, said: "If you can''t hold on any longer, you can ask Neville to save you."


    "Me? Can''t hold on?" Malfoy said angrily, "That''s ridiculous!"


    He stood up directly to prove that he was not unable to hold on.


    As soon as he showed his head, he was forced to run away with his head covered by five or six magic spells.


    Suddenly, he saw Mrs. Wick wiping the wizard''s neck mysteriously.


    "That''s John''s mother, protect her." Malfoy shouted.


    He saw Daphne rushing out.


    When Mrs. Wick was dealing with a wizard, a werewolf behind her rushed towards Mrs. Wick.


    "Be careful!" Daphne appeared, and a golden bell fell to the ground, causing the werewolf to fall upside down.


    Daphne straightened her hair, held the wand in her fingers, and said nervously: "Hello madam, my name is Daphne, I am John''s... friend."


    "John''s friend?" Mrs. Wick looked at the girl.


    This made Daphne extremely nervous.


    John was more similar to Mrs. Wick, so looking at Mrs. Wick''s face, Daphne felt as if she was being looked at by John.


    The tension in my heart was simply more than dealing with Voldemort.


    As a woman, Mrs. Wick is not her stupid son.


    Mrs. Wick seemed to know Daphne''s thoughts, smiled slightly and said: "I''m glad John has a friend like you."


    Daphne was happy inside, but she couldn''t show it too obviously.


    Raising her wand and continuing to fight, Daphne surrounded Mrs. Wick to protect her throughout the whole process.


    But in fact, Mrs. Wick''s ferocious fighting made Daphne start to think about how to get along well with Mrs. Wick.


    There is a person sitting on the back of Peruvian Fang, it is Watson.


    Just now, the talented student was dissatisfied with the poor flying skills of his ''owl'', and was planning to re-enter the identity of Canary Wharf Car God to teach this ''owl'' a good lesson.


    Becoming a dragon knight, Watson grabbed the two raised scales of Qiqi and used them as a steering wheel.


    Control Qiqi to breathe fire everywhere on the battlefield for support.


    "Woohoo¡ª!"


    After knowing that his son would appear, Watson was relieved.


    Returning to his true nature, Watson rode the fire dragon and screamed wantonly.


    Professor McGonagall was stunned when she saw that gesture.


    "That''s... John Wick''s father?"


    As the only parent whose son was invited, Professor McGonagall still had a very deep impression on Watson.


    After all, a Muggle drove a flying car into Hogwarts and crashed the Whomping Willow.


    But compared with today, Professor McGonagall felt that driving a speeding car was not Watson''s limit, so he changed it to riding a dragon.


    Not even many wizards have this ability.


    "Merlin''s beard." Slughorn opened his mouth wide, wondering where this ruthless person came from.


    Watson killed everyone and controlled the fire dragon in the sky to constantly harass the giant.


    Gao Gaoma was caught off guard, as if there was a fly flying everywhere.


    Grabbed a wizard chess piece and threw it at Watson.


    The moment the wizard chess approached, two armor spells appeared on Watson''s body and bounced back.


    Gao Gaoma reaped the consequences and was hit on the head.


    Watson unbuttoned his coat. Underneath was the anti-curse vest amulet that was connected into a body armor.


    The house was blown up by a wizard, so Watson simply went to his son''s basement and moved everything out.


    Now, please call me Niu Colu Watson.


    Watson threw something out of a small bag.


    Each of the strong wooden carved dogs turned into a big dog like a cow after landing on the ground, chasing the giant''s toes and biting them.


    "This bag is really useful."

 Chapter 475：

    Watson happily took John''s homemade traceless stretching spell bag and took out a box with two ends connected by a magic crystal.


    He pressed down the magic crystal on one side without any knowledge and threw it towards the giant below.


    After contact with the magic crystal, it reacts quickly.


    The thrown thing was entangled in the air by the positive and negative magic powers, and finally turned into a huge explosion.


    Gao Gaoma used the giant next to him to block him in time, and was also thrown away.


    And there are more than a dozen such things in Watson''s small bag.


    ¡­


    George and Fred ran with their heads down.


    Bellatrix chased them like a mad dog.


    The previous swamp had filled Bellatrix with resentment.


    Realizing they couldn''t run anymore, George and Fred stopped.


    Watching the woman slow down her pace as if tirelessly.


    Bellatrix shot out green light, causing the two people to avoid it.


    The Weasley twins took action immediately, and the light of the curse flickered in the dark night.


    As you came and I went, the two of them were forced to retreat continuously.


    Originally, their performance in Defense Against the Dark Arts was not outstanding, not to mention that they were now facing Bellatrix, the strongest under Voldemort.


    But not long after the fight, the two people''s eyes began to move, thinking about escaping.


    Fighting Bellatrix is ??obviously unwise.


    Fred reached into his pocket and found another smoke bomb.


    Connected with George, he immediately threw down the smoke bomb, and the two turned around and ran towards the castle.


    Bellatrix kept firing spells. After realizing that she had been deceived again, a black energy appeared in her eyes, and cracks appeared in the surrounding buildings in anger.


    Blood oozed from the wooden spikes on her body, and she chased towards the castle.


    The Weasley twins did not expect that the other party would chase them so quickly. They hurriedly and slowly reached the castle.


    Just when the two were about to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Looking up, they saw a banshee tilting its head to look at them, opening its mouth and letting out a scream that caught the two of them off guard.


    After the sound passed, the two felt dizzy. They raised their wands and pointed them. The banshee opened her mouth again towards them.


    "Relashio"


    The red sparks hit the banshee and caused her to fly out.


    Solve the banshee.


    The two looked at each other and smiled, a familiar uninhibited smile appearing on their faces.


    "Ginny!"


    George saw his sister being chased.


    He ran over immediately.


    Fred took a breath and said, "I should take some exercise."


    He took a step to chase after him, but suddenly, a vicious and crazy curse sounded.


    "Blasting Curse"


    Before Fred could leave in time, he saw the wall beside him explode, and an impact force came from the side.


    George looked back and screamed in horror.


    "Fred!"


    ¡­


    Chapter 498 A fleeting old friend


    Time slowed down in Fred''s eyes.


    When a person is close to death, the wonderful feeling will maximize the senses.


    Fred heard George''s call, and at the same time he could hear the noise and the sound of fighting outside.


    He also vaguely heard Mrs. Weasley''s scream.


    "Sorry, George, I think I can''t continue to open the store with you."


    Fred''s thoughts became clear, and he felt that maybe he shouldn''t have teased his girlfriend Angelina Johnson last time and made her angry.


    Death always comes very slowly.


    Fred wanted to force out a smile, which would be his brother''s last gift to his brother.


    A fragment cut into Fred''s cheek, and he could feel his amplified pain and the sound of blood flowing out of his veins.


    The curse flew towards him.


    Fred felt like he was going to die.


    Weasley''s Wizarding Wheezes is just getting off the ground, and he hasn''t purchased Zuko''s Joke Shop yet.


    I don¡¯t know if George can continue on his own, but he must be able to.


    As an older brother, George behaves more maturely, although to others both of them seem to be troublemakers.


    Fred thought a lot in one moment, and in the end he was ready to face death.


    The explosion came towards him, causing his pupils to dilate.


    The next moment.


    Fred''s expression that was about to look relieved suddenly widened.


    There was a collision of turbulence in the space in front of him, and then a figure appeared.


    The four colors of purple, black, white and gold form a space around it, isolating everything.


    The fatal curse was blocked by this force.


    Fred opened his mouth in surprise and spit out two words.


    "John?"


    what happened?


    Isn¡¯t John missing?


    And why does this John seem to be much smaller?


    Fred was shocked and confused, but from the outside, it seemed that only half a second had passed.


    Immediately afterwards, he saw John being swallowed up by an explosion.


    The fatal curse that was supposed to fly towards Fred turned into nothingness in a bigger explosion.


    Fred was blown away by another explosion.


    The whole person rolled on the ground more than ten times, but there were no other injuries.


    The harsh buzzing in the ears was buzzing, and the amplified senses brought just now disappeared, leaving a dizzying blur.


    He felt his shoulders being shaken, with anxious calls accompanied by strong noises.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Fred finally brought his distracted eyes together.


    A face that seems to appear when looking in the mirror every day, with worry and anxiety in front of it.


    "Fred, Fred!" George''s voice came, "Are you okay?"


    "Very good, it feels like looking in the mirror, but it''s a pity that a piece of your ear is missing."


    Fred woke up, and he used the jokes between the twins to make George''s heart drop.


    "I can''t believe how you survived that explosion."


    George sat down without any strength and looked to the other side. Fred also looked over.


    The wall just now was replaced by a pothole more than ten meters long.


    Even Fred found it incredible and exaggerated: "I am really blessed by John."


    "It''s a pity that John is not here, otherwise he might give you a salary increase." George thought he was joking.


    Fred believed what he saw, and he saluted towards the pothole.


    "To our boss."


    After walking between life and death, Fred could still say this with a smile.


    ¡­


    Bellatrix cast a curse and left.


    It¡¯s not that she suddenly gained sympathy, it¡¯s not that her magic power is not enough.


    It''s because she saw a more annoying guy.


    Draco Malfoy.


    "Draco, little Draco, Sissy''s little baby."


    Bellatrix let out a sick and perverted laugh, like a death-seeking death, and her bent wand drew a white mark on the wall.


    When Malfoy heard the voice, he looked back and said, "Is it you? You look so ugly, you still have the confidence to live in this world."


    The effect is outstanding.


    Malfoy lowered his head to avoid an incoming green spell, and waved the wand in his hand to emit red light.


    "I just want to avenge the last time. You mummy-like guy, please stop getting in my way."


    Malfoy attracted hatred, but the movements of his hands did not slow down at all.


    He continued to shoot various spells. Malfoy was an exceptionally good student at Charms, and he used all kinds of spells for free.


    A spell hit Bellatrix, but he saw the Iron Armor Curse flashing across Bellatrix''s body.


    Malfoy''s face darkened and he cursed: "Shameless guy, you stole other people''s things."


    Bellatrix''s silver light hit Malfoy, and the Iron Armor Curse also appeared on Malfoy.


    The two men were shooting at each other, neither of them hiding.


    Green light came, and Malfoy used the flying spell to drag a medieval armor.


    The armor was shattered, and Malfoy fired a salvo of thousands of bullets to send the armor flying toward Bellatrix.


    At this time, Cedric also came in. When he saw this, he used a high-sensitivity transformation technique to turn the flying armor into small snakes and go around it.


    Bellatrix was caught off guard by the two of them. The transformed snake bit Bellatrix, but the snake fell to the ground.


    "What a powerful curse."


    Cedric could see Bellatrix''s current state at a glance.


    It was more full of curses than the mummies he saw in the pyramid.


    Rather than saying she is alive, Bellatrix is ??now a cursed corpse.


    "Kill her here."


    Cedric and Malfoy exchanged glances and took action at the same time.


    The two of them are no different than other students. They are both people who have been trained and have even fought against Dumbledore.


    The two men moved together, causing Bellatrix to retreat continuously.


    "Boom¡ª!"


    There was violent shaking where they were.

 Chapter 476：

    The two of them almost lost their balance when Bellatrix, who was opposite them, suddenly had a face filled with surprise.


    An ominous premonition welled up in their hearts.


    Voldemort.


    ¡­


    Voldemort took action.


    He waited for a while to confirm whether Dumbledore had been poisoned by him.


    After seeing that Hogwarts was in danger under the offensive, but Dumbledore never appeared, Voldemort knew that he had succeeded.


    Without John and Dumbledore, Hogwarts could not pose any threat to him at the moment.


    Voldemort is gone. With the blessing of the magical star wand, his magic is like a **** walking on earth, with terrifying power.


    Slughorn, Professor McGonagall, Professor Flitwick.


    The three of them worked together to stop the Dark Lord, but they still kept retreating under Voldemort''s attacks.


    One person suppresses three people and beats them.


    And they are all three powerful wizards.


    With level 6 magic power, he was suppressed by one person and had no power to fight back.


    Although Slughorn is old and not a combat wizard, he is still amazing enough.


    Voldemort raised his wand and spoke his signature magic.


    "Avada Kedavra"


    The green light flew towards the three of them, and Slughorn dragged his heavy body and tripped over a stone to avoid it.


    The green light hit the castle, and the magic above was broken in an instant.


    Facing his former teacher, Voldemort showed no mercy.


    On the contrary, he looked at Slughorn with extremely cold eyes and said hypocritically: "I thought you wouldn''t be so confused, Horace?"


    "Such resistance and being my enemy."


    With scarlet eyes like snakes, Voldemort looked at Slughorn condescendingly.


    "You turned a blind eye to my invitation and came to this already rotten school."


    "I once admired you and imitated you to build my own connections. But you let me down, Horace."


    Professor McGonagall helped Slughorn up. Facing the proud disciple he once taught, Slughorn said angrily: "I shouldn''t have believed you in the first place, Riddle!"


    "Don''t call that name!"


    When Voldemort heard that surname that disgusted him, he became extremely angry.


    He raised his wand and fired the Dark Mark into the sky.


    Announced to everyone, the fall of Hogwarts.


    Professor McGonagall turned pale and said angrily: "Albus is still in the castle, Voldemort."


    "Really? He should be dying soon." Voldemort sneered, "He shrinks up and doesn''t show up. Do you think he can really save you?"


    Voldemort, convinced that Dumbledore had been poisoned, looked at the tragic situation at Hogwarts.


    This place used to be like home to him.


    After he graduated, he also applied to become a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor and wanted to stay.


    But the principal at the time refused his employment because he was too young.


    After a few years, Voldemort thought he had settled down and became proficient in many magics.


    The principal at that time was Dumbledore, but he was still rejected.


    Twice rejected by the being that he considered ''home'', Voldemort''s strong feelings for this place turned into a curse, cursing everyone who stole his place.


    Now, this home is destroyed.


    It doesn''t matter. After Voldemort becomes immortal, he will build a new school for this place that belongs only to him.


    ¡­


    Chapter 499 The Fall of Hogwarts


    Who can deal with Voldemort?


    Dumbledore.


    Albus Dumbledore.


    Only him.


    Only the greatest wizard in the world can deal with the most evil Dark Lord.


    Just as Professor McGonagall and the others have always believed, as long as Dumbledore is still there, nothing will happen to Hogwarts.


    This is what the students believe in, their Dumbledore exists.


    Hogwarts is divided into two sides.


    On one side are the attackers led by Voldemort, and on the other side are the guardians composed of students.


    The giant stopped, and the dark creatures were dormant in the darkness, waiting for opportunities to move.


    Hogwarts is beleaguered from all sides, and they have only one hope.


    "I give you a choice so that you can continue to live in this world."


    The high-pitched, shrill voice echoed in Hogwarts, and Voldemort was sure of victory.


    "Let me see your sincerity. Start with that savior and hand him over."


    Voldemort remembered his prophecy, although that prophecy became insignificant compared to eternal life.


    "We have won. The number of you resisters has been reduced by more than half. The number of my men is several times yours. There is no need to continue to resist. No matter men, women or children, any resisters will be killed."


    He wants to completely crush the unrealistic hopes of Hogwarts, whether it is the savior or Dumbledore.


    "Bring your savior out, and I will crush your last hope."


    "It''s like a duel, this is your only choice."


    Voldemort''s voice echoed in Hogwarts, three Professors McGonagall were injured, and Professor Sprout covered his mouth.


    Hogwarts was quiet, Hagrid was captured.


    Being forced to kneel there, a dozen giants made it impossible for him to break out.


    Behind the blasted oak door, students slowly walked out.


    Hermione grabbed Harry''s hand and said in an almost pleading tone: "Please, Harry, don''t."


    Ron also stopped Harry.


    Not only the two of them, but all the Gryffindor students told Harry not to go there.


    Harry tightened his wand and said decisively: "This is my destiny."


    He got rid of Hermione''s hand and walked past Ron, ignoring Seamus and Dean''s dissuasion.


    Only he knows the current situation.


    Dumbledore was poisoned, and Voldemort had an absolute advantage. Only he could stand up.


    Those who can fight for protection are the saviors!


    A path parted in the crowd, and Harry walked out.


    Professor McGonagall said in horror: "Don''t go there, Harry."


    "This is what I have to go." Harry said firmly to Professor McGonagall.


    He walked out of the hall.


    Although sometimes, he doesn''t act very sensible, making people think that he is too impulsive and too emotional.


    But he is only sixteen years old.


    At this age, he became the one to die without hesitation.


    "Why is this happening?" the emotional person cried.


    Voldemort was very happy to see Harry come out.


    "Come here, yes," Voldemort glanced at Harry with his narrow eyes and said sadly, "Harry Potter, the savior who defeated the Dark Lord?"


    Voldemort roared: "Lie!"


    "This is a lie that has kept you deceived for fifteen years."


    "You think you can become my enemy?" Voldemort let out a mocking laugh, "You should still remember how to duel, Harry Potter?"


    Just like they had in the cemetery, Voldemort and Harry stood face to face.


    With his heart pounding, Harry squeezed the wand tightly, but did not dare to hold it too firmly.


    The muscles in his arms were too tight, making it difficult for him to raise his hands.


    "Avada Kedavra! (Avada Kedavra


    "Expelliarmus!"


    The two of them took action at the same time, and green and red lightning touched together.


    A bright light appeared, but it was a one-sided situation.


    Without the help of his brother''s wand core, Harry would not be able to fight against a master who has been using dark magic for decades.


    But even so, all the aura of the savior has been lost.


    Harry Potter is still a brave Gryffindor!


    The green light quickly approached Harry, reaching the tip of the staff in almost a short breath.


    Harry''s face was reflected miserably by the green light.


    He was so suppressed by this powerful magic that he had to hold the wand tightly with both hands, and was forced to kneel down bit by bit.


    "Kneel down, Harry!"


    Voldemort''s joyful and cruel laughter rang in his ears.


    When the green light was about to engulf Harry, beautiful singing sounded to inspire people.


    Harry''s persistence could not overcome the huge difference in strength, and the green light was about to engulf him in an instant.


    The phoenix descended from the sky and swallowed the deadly green light with its life body bathed in fire.


    Flames ignited in front of Harry, his wand was scorched black, and he hurriedly reached out to catch the fallen chick.


    Voldemort was not surprised but happy, and laughed and said: "Dumbledore, you are finally out."


    Dumbledore walked out of Hogwarts in the eyes of everyone''s expectations.


    Voldemort immediately looked at Dumbledore''s hand. Not even one night passed, and three fingers on that hand turned black.


    It exudes the curse of decay, death, and malice.


    Snape stood in the crowd, his eyes falling on Harry who fell to the ground.


    Dumbledore said in a deep voice: "Let us face each other again, Tom."


    "Dumbledore," Voldemort said sadly, "you are only one step away from death. You should regret it all the time."


    I don¡¯t know if Voldemort is talking about the fact that he once wanted to become a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor, or if he is talking about something else.


    "I''ve always regretted it, but it''s not because of you."


    Dumbledore calmly raised his wand.


    The two most powerful wizards in the world met for the third time.


    Unlike in the Ministry of Magic, now Voldemort is the one with the upper hand.

 Chapter 477：

    Voldemort took the lead, shooting a green light at Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore waved his wand silently, causing the broken statue to fly up and block it in front of him.


    The second green light struck, and a shield flew down from the sky to block it.


    It''s Hagrid''s shield.


    In the third flash of green light, Dumbledore waved his wand, and the lightning dragged out two thick whips on the ground, interrupting Voldemort''s spellcasting.


    When the two top wizards started fighting, every second was filled with murderous intent.


    Dumbledore no longer held back, he knew clearly that the current Voldemort was not something he could hold back.


    With all his strength, a red-green ray of light appeared between the two of them, connecting them together.


    The light gradually turned blue, and the continuous burst of magic power caused the stones on the ground to form a magic field.


    A huge wind circle formed around the two of them.


    Like a huge meat grinder, the ground was crushed by this magic power, and the smoke was sucked into the wind circle, forming a huge tornado.


    Voldemort waved his hand that was not holding the staff, and rocks flew out of the wind circle and continued to hit Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore also raised his left hand, and the flying stones formed a new wind circle around him to resist the continuous attack of magic.


    One of the two wind circles contracts and the other expands.


    After the two collided together, the powerful magic wave overturned everyone.


    The connection between Dumbledore and Voldemort is broken.


    Voldemort pointed his wand to the ground and drew a circle around it.


    A huge mist rose from the circle, and countless bats emerged from the mist and flew towards Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore waved his wand sharply, and flames shot out from the wand, scorching the bat and falling to the ground.


    The poison on his arm crawled up along the blood vessels, and Dumbledore''s four fingers turned black.


    Another confrontation ended with a high score.


    Burning bats fell from the sky.


    Dumbledore took the initiative this time, and four water pillars flew into the sky from the black lake, converging into a huge stream of water and rushing towards Voldemort.


    Voldemort used all his strength with his wand, and the water flow instantly turned into ice. With a swing of his other hand, the icicles shattered into countless arrows and flew towards Hogwarts.


    Dumbledore opened his defense, and the ice arrows turned into smoothies and scattered.


    The next second, Voldemort had already taken off.


    A huge green light fell from the sky towards Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore raised his wand and also shot out magic to resist.


    The green light suppressed Dumbledore''s magic and kept falling.


    Dumbledore took a step back, this step was like the straw that broke the camel''s back.


    His entire right hand turned black, and at his right shoulder, black blood vessels stretched toward his neck.


    The heartbreaking, frightening pain made Dumbledore retreat again.


    As Voldemort said, no one can stop this kind of pain.


    The magic power was constantly being eroded, and Dumbledore used his last strength to withstand the attack.


    Two rays of light exploded in the sky, shattering the glass of Hogwarts.


    With Hogwarts as the center, it suddenly sank, and a ripple appeared on the black lake, turning into a huge wave from behind and crashing on the lake shore.


    Dumbledore wanted to hold on, but the poison made him suffer.


    The color on his face quickly faded, and black blood spewed out of his mouth.


    Dumbledore lost.


    Voldemort defeated Dumbledore.


    This was difficult for the teachers and students of Hogwarts to accept.


    Their hope died.


    "You are too kind, Dumbledore."


    Voldemort slowly fell down and stroked the wand in his hand.


    "You shouldn''t let Theodore go. It''s because of your kindness and your kindness in facing betrayers that you gave me the chance."


    Admiring Dumbledore''s defeat, Voldemort laughed.


    "Dumbledore has been defeated."


    The last hope of Hogwarts was extinguished.


    Whether it is the savior or the greatest wizard.


    They were all defeated, defeated by Voldemort.


    "Now, walk out of the castle and kneel before me."


    Voldemort said: "You will be pardoned, and your parents, children, brothers and sisters will also be forgiven and continue to live. You and I will enter the new world we will build together."


    "A new Hogwarts, a new magical world!"


    Hogwarts was in deathly silence, and a feeling of despair spread throughout it.


    Hogwarts has fallen.


    ¡­


    Chapter 500: The stars call, the person who walks out of the dragon¡¯s breath


    "Sorry, our king doesn''t like the new world you want."


    A voice sounded.


    It''s Malfoy.


    Voldemort looked over.


    Malfoy walked out carelessly and said, "You noseless weirdo."


    "How dare you!" Bellatrix looked at Malfoy with murderous eyes, "I''m going to kill you!"


    "Shut up, you shameless old thief, a dog with a broken spine, how dare you bark here!" Malfoy yelled directly, "I''m right here, who dares to kill me!"


    Now let alone Bellatrix, even Voldemort was staring dangerously at Malfoy.


    "Draco, you are a pure blood. I don''t understand why you are against me."


    Voldemort stared at Malfoy, trying to show his generosity, and said: "Come into my arms, child."


    "You''re a half-blood, do you think that if you change your name, no one will know about it?" Malfoy sneered, directly lifted Voldemort''s fig leaf and mocked, "Your mother is really sad, giving birth to you who dare not face your own blood. Guy."


    "Oh, by the way, I forgot, you don''t have a mother, you are an orphan, aren''t you?"


    The whole place was silent.


    At this moment, Malfoy, who was full of hatred, felt a suffocation that was going to kill him.


    It''s Voldemort.


    Originally, I wanted to make Malfoy a defector, but now Voldemort just wants to kill that guy.


    "Avada Kedavra! (Avada Kedavra


    The green light traveled across that short distance.


    There was no warning, no one expected Bellatrix''s sneak attack on Malfoy.


    What?


    To deal with Malfoy?


    That¡¯s not surprising.


    The sky was now lit up with stars.


    Bright beams of light shrouded Hogwarts.


    The green light that was supposed to be fatal failed, and Malfoy laughed.


    "My king, let me tell you, do you like this gift?"


    Malfoy raised his hands and shouted.


    "The sun has night, the moon has day, only the stars are always surrounding it."


    "The starlight shines on the earth here, calling in the name of the stars."


    "The Star Club is here!"


    The surrounding scene changed, and vines grew out of the dilapidated Hogwarts, turning into a lush green area.


    Nine doors appeared from the wall of the castle, the stars in the sky lit up, dreamy golden words and gathering and dispersing clouds fell.


    Between the stars, the connections are drawn into a pattern.


    Solemn and sacred.


    In the center of the pattern, the majestic magic power converges into a violent and everything-destroying rainbow-colored light pillar.


    The beam of light poured down, hitting the army of dark creatures.


    Like a sharp blade falling from the sky, penetrating the entire earth.


    The Black Lake was struck by magic again and again, and the creatures inside lost consciousness and floated on the water.


    The entire group of Inferi turned into lifeless corpses and fell down under the aurora.


    The fence formed by the light beam encloses the entire Hogwarts, blocking the entrance and exit.


    This is the accumulation of many years since the establishment of the Star Club, which is released in one breath. The terrifying power directly matches the Rainbow Bridge that John encountered at the Dragon Field.


    And those who control this thing are the members of the Star Club.


    They appear on the battlefield, pulling beams of light to destroy the enemy.


    "The second war has begun."


    Malfoy raised his arms and the students who had been desperate just now began to boil.


    Just because the Savior and Dumbledore can''t do it doesn''t mean our King can''t do it!


    In one fell swoop, the golden rune of the Star Society turned into a villain and ran around Hogwarts diligently.


    All the wounded were treated by the golden villain.


    Fred looked at the little golden man lying on George''s left ear for treatment, and couldn''t help but sigh: "It''s incredible."


    The scratch on Ginny''s face healed, Mr. Weasley''s fracture healed, Lupine was lifted from his petrified state, and Tonks felt warm.


    Sirius was still bleeding, but now he''s back to life.


    At this moment, everyone regained their health.


    Daphne tapped the top of her head with her wand, and the exquisite crown belonging to Ravenclaw appeared on it.


    This puts Daphne into an effect similar to a Felixir without side effects.


    The two sides started fighting again, and the kneeling Hagrid''s armor was injected with a starlight.


    Hagrid looked up to the sky and roared, his eyes filled with white light, and arcs of electricity streaked out of his eyes.


    He hit the ground hard, and a wave of air exploded around him, sending the wizard flying.


    "The advantage is with us, don''t panic!" Voldemort''s voice rang out, stabilizing the panicked army.


    Voldemort''s expression was uncertain, and he didn''t expect to have such a back-up plan.


    But this also allowed Voldemort to achieve his goal, he wanted to enter the Society of Stars and win the Holy Grail.


    "Giant, kill them!"

 Chapter 478：

    Voldemort gave the order directly.


    Gao Gaomao roared, wearing a golden helmet on his head, striding towards the students, and taunted: "Little ones."


    "little guy?"


    Daphne waved her wand and a door opened.


    "Now look, who is the little one!"


    The door was opened and kept being pushed open.


    The next second, a terrifying roar shook the earth and the earth.


    The injured Qiqi raised his head and let out a dragon roar: "Ho-!"


    What responded to it were dozens or hundreds of dragon roars.


    Hundreds of fire dragons flew out.


    In the sky above Hogwarts, the fire dragon shuttled past.


    The fire dragon opened its mouth, and the hot dragon breath burned all the dark creatures to death.


    Giant?


    In front of the fire dragon, it was just an upright ape!


    A giant black dragon that was eighty feet long fell down, and Gao Gaoman''s tall body seemed small at this moment in front of the giants.


    There were so many fire dragons that all of Voldemort''s side were silent.


    Even if not all of them come out, there are at least hundreds of fire dragons here.


    A breath of dragon breath is enough to turn the earth into a sea of ??fire.


    The wizards attacked wildly. A fire dragon fell, but more fire dragons swallowed dragon breath and fell to the ground.


    How is this done?


    Nobody knows.


    But Voldemort had no other thoughts at the moment.


    His mind was only on those nine gates.


    What he wants is inside.


    Voldemort rushed towards that side.


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw countless wriggling vines surrounding him.


    Voldemort is not Theodore. He is so powerful that if he smashes one root, countless more come back.


    He continued to search.


    But it was no use. He didn''t have a badge and couldn''t find the right door.


    He set his target on the people of Qunxing Society.


    "Catch them!" Voldemort ordered, and the wizard walked towards the members of the Society of Stars.


    This was exactly what they wanted, and everyone in the Star Society took action on various battlefields.


    Everyone from the Order of the Phoenix joined in.


    Dumbledore was lifted up by the three little ones. Looking at the weak Dumbledore, Harry gritted his teeth and said, "You need treatment."


    Seemingly knowing what Harry was going to do, Dumbledore said: "No, please don''t do that."


    "Harry, where are you going?" Hermione saw Harry rushing towards a door.


    Holding the Stars Badge in his hand, Harry pushed open a door.


    The door opened, revealing a maze-like place.


    Harry ran inside.


    And this scene was discovered by Jin.


    Jin was shocked and said: "How can he go in?"


    Before Harry''s door closed, Voldemort turned into a black shadow and rushed inside.


    Harry, who could not watch Dumbledore die, was lost in the maze.


    This maze is changing all the time.


    Suddenly, he saw a silver light.


    Harry hurriedly chased after him.


    The silver light sometimes flies up and sometimes falls to the ground, like an unrestrained elf.


    Harry chased after him.


    ¡­


    With the addition of the fire dragon, the battle took a turn.


    Gao Gaoma knocked down a fire dragon with one punch and shouted in bad language: "Who else is there!"


    As a cruel giant, Gao Gaoma killed the former leader in one night.


    He is very powerful. He wears a golden helmet that symbolizes strength and can withstand fire.


    The arrogant Gao Gao Ma led the giant to attack the dragon.


    The defenses of both sides were extremely astonishing. The fire dragon''s teeth left **** holes in the giant''s skin, and the giant''s club smashed the fire dragon''s scales.


    As you come and go, the treated students are once again suppressed and beaten by the enemy.


    If it weren''t for the fierce presence of the twelve men, I''m afraid the school''s death rate would have greatly increased.


    Malfoy confronts Bellatrix again.


    As Malfoy''s aunt, what Bellatrix hates most is this smelly kid.


    Coincidentally, Malfoy also hates Bellatrix.


    The Weasley twins joined the fight, and Bellatrix was hit several times, but acted like nothing.


    "When will John come back?"


    Malfoy really misses John.


    Amohan, the Hungarian Horntail, sprayed his dragon breath towards Gao Gao Ma.


    Unexpectedly, the high horse, carrying the flames, walked step by step towards Amohan.


    Just as we were about to approach Amohan.


    In the flames, a strange whirlpool suddenly appeared.


    Amohan felt something and increased the flames.


    "it''s useless."


    Gao Gaoma smiled contemptuously. His skin had high fire resistance, and the golden helmet made him fearless of the fire dragon''s breath.


    He was about to laugh at Amohan for doing useless work.


    But in the flames, a pair of vertical pupils opened.


    Immediately afterwards, Gao Gaoma''s body flew out upside down.


    The flame began to flicker, with a certain regular rhythm.


    All the giant dragons felt it.


    They stopped attacking, raised their heads and sprayed dragon breath.


    In the sky full of firelight.


    The king of the dragon clan stepped out of the flames.


    The flames outline the outline of the dragon, and its scales are covered in flames.


    Looking around, the dragon''s body is enlarging.


    The flames burned from his body more and more intensely.


    The next second.


    It turned into a huge fireball and flew towards the giant leader.


    The earth trembled.


    The flames dissipated, revealing the outline of the huge body.


    The golden dragon''s chest lit up with red light, and it opened its mouth and sprayed dragon breath towards Gao Gaoma.


    The flame is useless?


    The temperature is just not high enough.


    ¡­


    Chapter 501 Wotan who killed the giant


    The stars call to their lord, the dragons call to their king.


    Thousands of stars are shining brightly in the sky, and the light of fire strikes the sky.


    Golden runes flow in the sky.


    The giant''s tall horse was wrapped in flames.


    The terrifying flames melted his golden helmet, and the golden liquid covered Gaogao Ma''s face.


    The sharp dragon claws tore apart Gao Gao Ma''s body, blood splattered out.


    "Roar-!"


    The golden dragon looks up to the sky and roars.


    Let the entire magical world be shaken.


    Gao Gaoma is dead.


    The golden head rolled to the ground


    The golden dragon turned and looked at the giant dragon in the sky.


    The arrogant fire dragons fell down and lowered their heads towards their king.


    This scene shocked the teachers and students of Hogwarts.


    Grabbing the golden head, the dragon flew to the top of Hogwarts Tower.


    The golden dragon opened its mouth and spoke.


    "Kneel down, or die!"


    The terrifying dragon power was released, and the fighting giants dropped their weapons in fear when their leader died.


    They knelt down to the golden dragon.


    The golden head was thrown down.


    The golden dragon''s scales began to become smaller.


    Soon, it went from eighty feet to smaller than the smallest Peruvian fang.


    The boy holding a silver sword raised his sword and gave orders to the dragons.


    "Dragon, return to your homeland."


    The giant dragons with their heads lowered flew towards the gate leading to the valley.


    John jumped from the tower, and when he was about to land, his body was as light as a feather.


    After landing, he chuckled and said, "It seems you all miss me."


    The students at Hogwarts stared blankly at John, who transformed from a dragon into a human, from the moment he appeared until now.

 Chapter 479：

    John returned strongly and defeated the most powerful giant army.


    Professor McGonagall murmured in disbelief: "The dragon Animagus?"


    As a master of transfiguration, Professor McGonagall had never heard of Animagus in such a form.


    Slughorn said very happily: "He''s back."


    From the moment he asked John to suspend school, Slughorn felt extremely regretful.


    He proved one thing, maybe he is not suitable to be the principal.


    What he experienced this year made Slughorn reconfirm this idea.


    "I think I need to change your enemy."


    John turned to look at the group of wizards and said, "How about a group of experienced Aurors?"


    He snapped his fingers, and every fireplace in Hogwarts was lit.


    A green flame lit up in the fireplace in the principal''s office, and Barty Crouch Sr. walked out of it.


    He ordered: "All Aurors, arrest the gangsters who enter Hogwarts, and if necessary, execute them!"


    The Aurors set off, emerging from Hogwarts.


    Just for this time.


    The entire Hogwarts has become an island, and no one can get out.


    The wizard who still wanted to attack the students was shot by the Auror.


    Old Barty, wearing a smart windbreaker, walked out of Hogwarts and reassured people: "Students of Hogwarts, you are doing a great job!"


    "It''s the Ministry of Magic!"


    "How can it be."


    "Isn''t Barty Crouch being controlled?"


    "Why!"


    I thought Old Batty was under control, but unexpectedly things turned around.


    A wizard wanted to escape, but found that the way out was blocked and he could not disapparate.


    Aurors carry strikers to protect students entering the castle. They constantly clean up those who invade Hogwarts.


    Old Barty came to John and said, "I brought the werewolf capture team."


    The pure werewolf team led by Zuo Fei captured the bloodthirsty werewolves.


    This time, the werewolves and the Ministry of Magic are on the same side.


    Old Batty also joined the arrest, and he was a powerful wizard in his own right.


    With the help of the Order of the Phoenix and Hogwarts professors, facing Voldemort''s henchmen who no longer had the numerical advantage, liquidation began.


    John glanced over and looked at the woman who looked exactly like his mother in confusion.


    He was hit on the head and looked up, his father Watson was here.


    "Where have you gone? We are all so worried."


    Although Watson wanted to be angry, he couldn''t hide his smile when he saw his son''s majestic look just now.


    John said speechlessly: "Okay, I will definitely say it next time."


    Seeing the bravery and ferocity of his old uncles, John felt as if he was in another world.


    Mrs. Wick cleaned up a dark creature and ran over to hug her son.


    Everyone from Qunxing Society also came over.


    "Look, I knew he was fine." Malfoy looked proud.


    There were still wounds on his face caused by Bellatrix just now.


    Daphne wanted to get closer, but she didn''t dare.


    But Fleur hugged John very generously.


    Percy smiled bitterly and said, "Voldemort has entered the door, what should we do?"


    John smiled when he heard this: "This is good news, isn''t it?"


    He chuckled and said: "This time, we will completely deal with him."


    Everyone in Qunxing Society had no doubts, they all looked excited.


    We have finally come to this point.


    The plan that started with the failure of the Ministry of Magic is now about to succeed.


    But John poured cold water on them because he wanted to go in alone.


    "Why?" Malfoy was puzzled.


    John glanced at him and said, "You are not familiar with it."


    "But isn''t Neville in there?" Malfoy refused.


    "Then you can challenge Neville after he comes out."


    John knew very well about Malfoy''s personality.


    Just as he was about to enter the door, he saw Bellatrix pressing down on the Weasley twins.


    When he saw Bellatrix''s appearance, John''s pupils contracted.


    "It''s really yours, Tom."


    "Woof!"


    He muttered to himself and was heard by Tom who ran over.


    John said speechlessly: "I didn''t call you, Tom."


    Tom tilted his head and used his IQ to think about the dog''s life.


    Two owls, one black and one white, hovered in the sky, their sharp claws easily tearing apart the flying dark creatures.


    Seeing Bellatrix''s tireless appearance, John walked over and pulled out the wand.


    "Making people into great monsters that walk at night with hundreds of ghosts?"


    Recalling the scrolls he saw, John had a cold look in his eyes.


    I didn¡¯t expect Voldemort to be so cruel to his own people.


    Although this seems to have extended Bellatrix''s life, in fact, Bellatrix is ??just a puppet held by Voldemort.


    The process of the Night Walk of One Hundred Ghosts is painful.


    Forcibly insert the soul into the lifeless body, and use evil magic to inject the power of action into it.


    "The soul is back."


    John whispered the ancient language.


    Bellatrix, who was still making moves, suddenly froze, and then black smoke emitted from her body.


    "No, no, no!" Bellatrix screamed as she felt her soul leaving her body.


    A ball of dark soul material appeared from the body.


    John stared at the mass and drew out the Silver Wake sword with his other hand.


    The burning sword of Silver Wick splits the dark soul with one sword.


    After Bellatrix experienced a long period of life and death, her soul was completely annihilated.


    The body that had lost its soul began to dissipate at this moment.


    Malfoy looked at the dissipated Bellatrix with some confusion. That was his aunt after all.


    The same is true for Sirius. As the last remaining bloodline of the Black family, another one has died.


    After dealing with Bellatrix, John walked to a door, reached for the door handle, and pushed it open.


    A maze appeared in front of him.


    John stepped in and the door creaked shut behind him.


    Dumbledore watched John leave with confusion.


    This time, John will use his own power to deal with Voldemort.


    ¡­


    Harry chased the silver light, and he felt that the silver light was guiding him.


    In my heart, that feeling became stronger and stronger.


    At the same time, he saw something familiar in the maze.


    A broken tall wizard chess piece brought his mind back to the first grade.


    There seemed to be no living things in the maze.


    Every time he turned a corner, he saw a familiar object.


    Some are celestial globes, and some are shorthand pens.


    This place is like a processing plant where the owner throws things in casually.


    All kinds of things appeared.


    Harry even saw the **** of a Blast-Ended Skrewt. They had been taking care of Blast-Ended Skrewts for a while, so they were very familiar with this thing.


    The pace gradually slowed down, and Harry saw that the silver light was also slowing down.


    The narrow wall in front of me began to become spacious.


    Harry held the badge tightly. He guessed that he could see the silver light because of the guidance of the badge.


    The further you go inside, the more spacious the venue becomes.


    After walking for some time.


    Harry walked through the maze.


    He saw a spacious and familiar place.


    In the last level of the first-year magic stone, at the end is a platform with a mirror.


    And that mirror impressed Harry deeply.


    The Mirror of Erised.


    Before he could think about it for too long, Harry''s body was dragged up by a force.


    A face as pale and terrifying as a snake appeared in front of him.


    "Quick," Voldemort ordered in a cold voice, "take out the Holy Grail."


    Just like the last level of the Philosopher''s Stone, Voldemort saw the Holy Grail inside, but he couldn''t touch it.


    Harry looked at the Mirror of Erised.


    Harry in the mirror raised his head and gave him the middle finger.


    "What the **** do you think? Are you treating it as an open-book exam?"


    ¡­


    Chapter 502 The King of Glaze, the Soul of the Broken Body


    "Tell me quickly, what did you see?"


    Voldemort''s anxious voice sounded in Harry''s ears.


    As everyone knows, Harry is also confused.


    Who can tell him why he was scolded by the Mirror of Erised?

 Chapter 480：

    When he was in first grade, he was not scolded.


    The closer he got to eternal life, the more anxious Voldemort became.


    He already had a hunch that maybe nothing happened to that **** John Wick.


    But, eternal life is right in front of you.


    How could he give up?


    Harry in the Mirror of Erised was already dancing, with no intention of handing over the Holy Grail.


    Voldemort''s greedy eyes are constantly looking for ways to get rid of him.


    Pushing Harry aside, he was crawling in front of the mirror, looking for it.


    He didn''t dare to destroy the mirror, as that might make the Holy Grail disappear.


    Harry was extremely nervous. He didn''t expect that Voldemort would arrive first.


    Touching his wand, Harry wanted to sneak attack Voldemort.


    Voldemort sensed his intention, raised his wand and shot out a red light, causing Harry''s whole body to twitch.


    "Tell me how you can get what''s inside."


    Voldemort has gone crazy. He did not kill Harry because he felt that someone else needed to get the things inside.


    "I have no idea!"


    Harry was telling the truth. He was not from the Star Club, so how could he know how to obtain it.


    Voldemort didn''t believe it and used the Cruciatus Curse to torture Harry.


    Harry screamed and tried to get up but was kicked down by Voldemort.


    "Harry Potter, you used my failure to enjoy the title of savior in the wizarding world for so many years."


    Voldemort grabbed Harry by the collar and pulled him up, his narrow scarlet eyes seeming to choose and devour him.


    "Tell me, Harry," Voldemort''s dangerous whisper sounded, "where is the Holy Grail?"


    His hands left Harry''s body, but the force still held Harry''s neck.


    Harry''s body continued to rise. Voldemort waved his hand and Harry''s body fell heavily.


    Voldemort didn''t stop. His hand was waving, and Harry was colliding with it repeatedly, and his internal organs were about to be broken.


    "Okay, just give it a couple more hits and it''ll be fine."


    John''s voice came, and he walked out of the maze leisurely.


    Looking at Harry, John said helplessly: "What did you say you came in for?"


    Harry was speechless. He was staring at John in disbelief.


    "He is smarter than you in this regard," John shook his head helplessly, "When he entered the Star Club, he should have guessed that I was fine."


    "Really, Tom?"


    John looked at Voldemort.


    Voldemort also regained his composure, staring at John with his narrow red eyes.


    "What a surprise?" John chuckled, "You still have a relationship with the principal of the magic house, and you turned Bellatrix into a human or a ghost. Your hobby is really weird."


    "Led me in here," Voldemort sneered, "You want to ambush me?"


    "Since it''s an ambush, you shouldn''t show up."


    Voldemort raised his wand, and a green lightning flashed past John.


    John ducked over and said calmly: "Ambush? You are wrong, Tom."


    Walking down slowly, John said calmly: "There is no need to deal with you like this."


    "This is the fourth time, Tom."


    He raised his hand and grasped it in the air, and the Silver Wick sword appeared in his hand.


    With the silver ring covering his arm, John smiled lightly and said, "You will still be defeated in my hands."


    "This time, you can''t escape."


    John''s words are incredible. He actually wants to confront Voldemort head-on.


    Harry said anxiously: "John, don''t underestimate the enemy!"


    "Shut up." John said angrily, "I haven''t asked you to join my Star Club yet."


    Harry stopped talking.


    "You also prepared the fire dragon." Voldemort confronted John and asked, "How did you do it?"


    "How to do it?" John said calmly, "Do you need a reason to serve your king?"


    He took out a blood bottle with an octopus swimming in it from his pocket, and John drank it.


    Magical blood state.


    John licked the corners of his mouth and his eyes turned into vertical pupils.


    "It''s time for us to finish this, Tom."


    He took action.


    The sword in his hand was slashed out, and a flaming sword blade cut through the void.


    Voldemort immediately waved his wand, and green light flew towards John.


    "The Dark Lord who has become obsolete, you should disappear into the dust of history."


    John''s body disappeared and reappeared, he pulled out his wand and waved it, causing Voldemort''s feet to sink.


    The second before he fell, Voldemort''s body rose into the air.


    Only two people can fly without the help of broomsticks and other props.


    One is Voldemort, the other is Snape.


    When John saw him flying, he started his meteor shoes and took off too.


    The wand was waved, and bright white light shot out.


    Three silver shields appeared in front of Voldemort''s wand, blocking the crushing curse, and shot a big snake backhand towards John.


    John did not dodge, and directly cut the big snake with the sword in his right hand.


    A wand in his left hand and a sword in his right hand.


    John is both offensive and defensive, and with the magic blood state, John''s magic level reaches close to level seven.


    A big dog jumped out of the maze, Voldemort was bitten, and the big dog exploded into rubble in the next second.


    The two hit each other from the ground to the sky, and then fell from the sky to the ground.


    Transfiguration, black magic, ancient magic...


    Two equally knowledgeable people, at this moment, showed a duel of strength beyond the peak.


    "I am the king of Slytherin!" Voldemort smashed the big dog conjured by John with a green light and shouted, "I am the heir of Slytherin and the descendant of Gaunt!"


    "So what?"


    John raised his hand to shoot out white light, and cut out golden flames with his right hand.


    He sneered: "You are escaping your own blood, Tom."


    "Now I''m running from death again."


    John raised his wand, and holes exploded in the ground, turning into hundreds of birds and rushing toward Voldemort.


    A transparent protective shield appeared in front of Voldemort''s eyes, and all the birds shattered into pieces.


    The sword in his hand was suddenly inserted into the ground, and dense gaps opened on the ground.


    In the gap, red flames erupted.


    Voldemort tried to dodge in every possible way, but his robe could not escape being touched.


    Holding the wand in both hands, John waved it from top to bottom.


    The invisible sword blade cut across the earth, and the neat cuts separated the ground.


    Pulling out the Silver Wick sword, John said calmly: "You have been running away, you are a coward, Tom."


    After blowing out a breath, John was surrounded by mist.


    His voice came from all directions, full of dreaminess.


    "Don''t run away and accept death, Tom."


    Voldemort''s wand spurted out a fiery snake, burning and hissing.


    "A broken soul is destined to have no rest."


    Voldemort waved his wand, and the fiery serpent rushed towards the mist. The red fire dragon flew out of the mist and collided with the fiery snake.


    The aftermath of the two caused cracks to appear on the walls of the maze.


    Harry was stunned by such a battle.


    The movement even surpassed the battle at the Ministry of Magic.


    This place is more open and unencumbered by other people.


    The fire dragon''s claws tore apart the body of the fire snake, and the fire snake bit the fire dragon''s neck.


    The two fierce fires died together.


    "Avada Kedavra! (Avada Kedavra


    "Broken to pieces! (Reducto


    The green light collided with the white light, and the huge impact caused caused the fog to be washed away.


    A strong light shone in all directions, making the air tremble.


    Circle after circle of magic power fluctuations form ripples and spread out.


    Harry hid behind the maze wall and saw the wall shattering bit by bit.


    It''s like the weather has faded away after thousands of years.


    John felt that the magic power in his body was disappearing quickly.


    At the same time, the system prompt sound came.


    [Ding, the magic blood is over]


    [Obtain the blessings of the characteristics of the spirit of the Black Lake: elves, software, growth, and immortality]


    [Elves: Strengthen the power of elements]


    ¡¾Software: Enhanced softness¡¿


    [Growth: Accelerate the inhalation of magic power and grow]


    [Longevity: lifespan greatly increased]


    The end of the magic blood.


    This means that the explosive growth in magic power that John briefly obtained is also disappearing.


    Voldemort''s attack became heavier, and John controlled the Silver Wick Sword with his right hand to fly towards Voldemort.


    Voldemort waved his wand, causing the Silver Wick sword to fly away.


    The two attacks disappeared at the same time.


    John took a step back, just this one.


    Let Voldemort discover it.


    "You are too arrogant."


    A high-pitched, cold voice sounded, and Voldemort stared at John.


    "You could have continued to grow. I need to admit that your growth rate and talent must surpass mine when I was a student."

 Chapter 481：

    "It''s a pity that you are too proud, making you think that you can face me and defeat me."


    "And I," Voldemort spread his hands and said loudly in an arrogant tone, "I am invincible!"


    Voldemort seems to have seen the result of his victory.


    "Tell me, John, how do you get the Holy Grail out?"


    John smiled.


    He watched Voldemort''s one-man show calmly.


    The expression on his face was calm.


    "The Holy Grail? You want it very much?" John said lightly, "Use your soul, Tom."


    Voldemort stared at John, and John said calmly: "The way to open it is your soul. You won''t forget the stupid things you did before, right?"


    "The soul of the broken body also wants to gain eternal life?"


    John raised the sword of Silver Wick above his head and sneered: "You can realize it in your dream."


    The dark dome is filled with stars.


    Those were not ordinary stars, they began to move on the dome one by one.


    The nine brightest stars move and line up in a straight line.


    The celestial sphere converges.


    ¡­


    Chapter 503: The celestial sphere meets, I will fight with the stars


    Stars.


    Whether in the world of magic or technology, this is a field full of secrets.


    The heavenly spheres meet and the stars twinkle.


    John turned the wand in his left hand to form a closed M?bius strip.


    The blade of the right hand absorbs the bright starlight.


    His wings spread out on his back, and the power of the stars entered his body through the wings.


    John opened his eyes again, chaotic light flashed from his eyes, and everything turned into black and white in his eyes.


    "I''ve gone further than you about taboos."


    "Tom!"


    John roared, and a terrifying clicking sound came from Voldemort''s ears.


    Looking down, he saw a dog coming to him, opening its mouth full of jagged fangs and biting down.


    The teeth, which seemed to be inlaid with titanium alloy dog ??teeth, easily cut open Voldemort''s ankle.


    The pain entered Voldemort''s brain in an instant.


    "Damn it!"


    Voldemort flicked and sent Tom flying out.


    At the same time, John manipulated the golden M?bius strip to form a closed field.


    Voldemort found that he could not get out of this area.


    He is like a revolving lantern, no matter how he walks, he will eventually return to the starting point.


    "Time magic?"


    Regarding time magic, Voldemort once wanted to study it in depth.


    But it seems like a joke, he has no extraordinary talent in time magic.


    Although he is proficient in a lot of black magic, he is not as far as John in terms of time.


    The wand in John''s hand could not withstand the huge force and suddenly broke.


    Among the pieces of debris flying up from the wand, a silver-white soul fragment intertwined with gold and silver floated in the air.


    John held the sword in both hands, looking directly at Voldemort with his chaotic vertical pupils.


    "The wandering remnant soul returns to the body of its owner."


    As the ancient whisper sounded, the golden and silver soul was swallowed by the sword of Silver Wake.


    Voldemort felt that he was locked by a force.


    This is a power he cannot avoid.


    With the soul as a prerequisite, even Voldemort cannot resist his soul returning to his body.


    John was quickly drained of life, and his black hair quickly turned gray.


    The power of the stars poured into Silverwick''s sword, and the red magic stone on the hilt converted this energy into magic power that John could control.


    "Tom, you can''t dodge this sword!"


    As if the God of Death announced his death, John raised his swords high.


    The dazzling and magnificent scene makes it impossible to take your eyes away.


    Voldemort, trapped in the cycle of time, frantically wanted to escape from here.


    "No¡ª!" The fear of death caused Voldemort to completely lose his dignity.


    He tried various methods, and the wand in his hand continued to attack the field with powerful magic.


    In the end, there was really no other way. He quickly conjured more than a hundred silver shields to block him.


    As if this can make oneself feel safe.


    However, John closed his eyes.


    The Sword of Silver Wick flashed a gentle, soft silver light in the air.


    "The soul has returned."


    A sword mixed with the remnant soul of Voldemort and time.


    Along with that soft sigh.


    With just one breath, more than a hundred shields were crossed.


    On top of the taboo, John went too far.


    Far enough that he could do something unnatural.


    This sword, when stored, is earth-shattering.


    When it falls, it is light and silent.


    Harry did not see the devastating crack and collapse.


    All that is left is that the beautiful dreams in the Mobius realm turn into golden sand and scatter.


    The silver shield disappeared, and Voldemort stared blankly down at his hands.


    "wind?"


    Inexplicably, Harry felt the wind.


    He looked up again.


    John maintained the posture of raising his sword to cut down, but his hair turned white at this moment.


    Voldemort moved, and the gust of wind blew his body, causing a dark red blood line to appear in his heart.


    Get moving.


    Get moving!


    The desire to survive was spinning crazily in his brain, and Voldemort''s expression gradually became ferocious.


    The dark red blood line is getting longer and longer, symbolizing Voldemort''s imminent death.


    In a daze, Voldemort seemed to see a black cloak standing not far away.


    Under Harry''s horrified gaze, the blood line actually stopped.


    The sudden change made Voldemort ecstatic.


    His brain was working rapidly, and he figured out the reason.


    So he made a decision so that he could survive.


    Voldemort looked at John with a ferocious expression, "You really amaze me, but it''s a pity that you are wrong."


    He raised his wand and made a high-pitched, cold sound.


    With a voice filled with incomparable hatred and madness, he said word by word: "Hundred! Ghost! Night! OK!"


    This man, already overwhelmed by death, wants to turn himself into a monster.


    Under the influence of the curse, Voldemort transformed his soul.


    John can''t move a finger now.


    The power of the stars, time and soul drained his body dry.


    He looked at Voldemort whose soul gradually turned black at this moment.


    The sword in his hand slipped and plunged into the ground.


    "Hahaha¡ª" Voldemort was already crazy. He looked at John with hatred, "You should aim at my head."


    "You use my soul to attack me. I must admit that if it were me before, I would be dead."


    Voldemort said: "It''s a pity that you forgot one thing."


    Seeing that John was unable to fight anymore, Voldemort spread his hands and said crazily: "Do you know why I must start a war this year?"


    "Because of love."


    "Yes, love!"


    He asked himself questions and looked at Harry. When Harry felt confused, he said: "Love from Lily Potter!"


    "impossible!"


    Harry''s pupils were shaking and he shouted loudly: "This is impossible!"


    "Have you forgotten, savior?" Voldemort broke through his limits and escaped the fatal attack, "I have your blood in my body, and I also continue your mother''s magic."


    Harry found it hard to believe that Voldemort was resurrected through his own blood.


    John''s face darkened.


    "That''s right!" Voldemort said happily, enjoying the defeat of his powerful enemy at this moment, "If it weren''t for your mother''s love, if it wasn''t for my soul as a carrier to attack, I would be dead now."


    Everything is just one move away.


    Voldemort once relied on Harry''s blood to resurrect, and he had the same bloodline as Harry.


    Lily''s love magic protects Harry from Voldemort until he reaches adulthood.


    And John happened to use Voldemort''s soul.


    It''s all too much of a coincidence.


    It seems that even God is helping Voldemort.


    "Dumbledore is right, love can transcend death!"


    Those who least understand love, those who trample on love, are actually protected by love.


    What an irony.


    "The Demon King lives forever!" Voldemort shouted evilly, "And the Demon King''s old enemy is just a stepping stone."


    Harry was completely desperate. Neither Dumbledore nor John could defeat Voldemort.


    Who else can do it?

 Chapter 482：

    The savior?


    Harry gritted his teeth and stood up, running to John''s side.


    "Oh?" Voldemort looked at Harry who raised his wand and sneered, "It seems you are still dreaming of the savior."


    "No, I just..." Harry took a deep breath, "I want to protect Hogwarts."


    John looked at Harry, not expecting him to be standing in front of him.


    but¡­


    "We don''t need a savior here, Harry."


    John was surprisingly calm and said to Harry: "Get out of the way."


    "John, you are going to die!" Harry didn''t want to watch John die.


    "You are still young after all."


    John shook his head slightly, straightened up reluctantly, and looked up at Voldemort, who was preparing to avoid future troubles forever.


    He said calmly: "Old enemy? Voldemort, you seem to have made a mistake."


    Behind Voldemort, in the dim darkness.


    One person steps out.


    "From beginning to end, I have never been the enemy you predicted."


    "Your old enemy," John chuckled, "Have you forgotten?"


    "Those two boys."


    Just like in the first grade, Voldemort''s right hand was cut off by a sword, and he turned around in disbelief.


    Neville is holding a dark golden sword, and the muscles in his arms are bulging.


    The sword with the power to destroy demons sliced ??open the body of the great demon that was walking on the night of a hundred ghosts.


    "For my old friend, for the Star Club, and for my king!"


    Neville roared: "I will kill you, Voldemort!"


    He held the sword with both hands, the tip of the sword penetrated his chest, and dark red blood spattered.


    This sword directly penetrated Voldemort''s chest.


    That heart was completely pierced.


    Neville roared and kicked Voldemort.


    The thin black robe now faded and became more transparent.


    Voldemort couldn''t believe it.


    This time, he no longer has the magic of love.


    Voldemort, who willingly degenerated into a hundred demons, lost the qualification to be loved.


    The Boy of July, Neville Longbottom.


    The person who may become the savior in the prophecy.


    The Demon King marked his old enemy, Voldemort''s old enemy, is no longer Harry Potter, but has become the Society of Stars.


    so¡­


    Voldemort, Tom Riddle.


    He was kicked and staggered back. His remaining left hand was opened, and the slender pupils in his red eyes were turned upward.


    He fell to the ground.


    The way he least expected, and the person he despised the most.


    The most powerful Dark Lord is now like a mortal, his body is limp and twitching.


    The death and powerlessness brought about by blood loss filled him with fear.


    The pale hand stretched out towards the mirror.


    This time, he is no longer untouchable.


    John didn''t lie to him, his soul was the key.


    The golden Holy Grail appeared in the mirror.


    Through the mirror, there is the Holy Grail.


    Voldemort used his desire and will to survive to touch with great piety what he pursued in his life.


    "It''s close, it''s close!"


    Voldemort''s body was gradually dissipating, like burning ashes blown away by the wind.


    At the last moment.


    He touched the Holy Grail.


    Live forever, be immortal, and rule the magical world.


    It seems that everything is in sight.


    A smile appeared on his face.


    However¡­


    "I forgot to tell you that the curse of the opal necklace that killed nineteen Muggles was implanted on it."


    John''s voice came faintly.


    Voldemort''s smile froze.


    What I thought was hope, turned out to be a stronger curse in the Holy Grail.


    ¡­


    Chapter 504 Voldemort, Death


    John fell back and lay on his back.


    As Voldemort came into contact with the Holy Grail, the curse of the opal necklace was activated, and the arrogant Dark Lord finally turned into flying ashes.


    The body is gone, leaving only the soul.


    In front of the Holy Grail, a door that only John could see was opened.


    John''s palms were hot, which symbolized the completion of the contract.


    Voldemort''s soul was pierced by the chains, and he wailed in terror.


    The piercing scream made Neville almost fall, and the black soul was dragged away by the chains.


    No matter how much you resist, it will be useless.


    John stood up and sat looking at the man in the black cloak.


    "I think our deal is done."


    Only John can see each other.


    grim Reaper.


    He came as promised to take away the soul.


    The God of Death looked deeply at John and said, "You are really the boldest person I have ever seen."


    "The deal is done and I will keep my promise."


    "Remember, those who play with death will not get a good ending."


    Binding Voldemort''s soul, Death ignored Voldemort''s struggle and his body gradually disappeared.


    "The power of God?"


    John stared at the place where Death disappeared, unable to regain consciousness for a long time.


    Even Voldemort like that had no power to resist when faced with death.


    The rules of the magical world.


    The conclusion of the deal means the return of old friends.


    The Holy Grail shines brightly.


    The soul existing in the Holy Grail is becoming more and more solid at this moment.


    John took out a bottle of emerald potion from his small bag, opened it, poured the potion into his mouth, and the lack of magic power in his body gradually recovered.


    While waiting for recovery, John suddenly smiled.


    Laughed without warning.


    And the laughter is getting louder and louder.


    He is like crazy.


    Tired of laughing, he lay down directly.


    Regardless of the dust and mud on the ground, he laughed heartily.


    Harry looked at John who looked like he was crazy, and his mood was even more complicated.


    Neville came over with his sword in hand.


    "We succeeded, right?" Neville no longer had the fearlessness he had shown when he killed Voldemort just now.


    He was cautious, as if he was afraid that a beautiful dream would suddenly be shattered.


    Looking at John, he looked nervous.


    "Of course," John said with a smile on his face as he lay on the ground, looking up at the stars, "of course we succeeded."


    Two years.


    Two years have passed.


    From the initial news of death to their plan to organize the Ministry of Magic and then their failure.


    Two years later, John used all his trump cards to finally complete his plan.


    At this moment, he could no longer maintain his usual peace and tranquility.


    Only now does he give people the vigor of a boy.


    In a daze, it reminds people that this is a sixteen-year-old child.


    Hearing this, Neville also had a sincere smile on his face.


    The body that was tense just now can no longer maintain its relaxation.


    As soon as a person relaxes, he loses some of his strength.


    What''s more, he just used his full strength to kill Voldemort at the end.


    So Neville also lay down.


    The door of the Star Club was opened again, and this time it was the members of the Star Club who entered.


    The maze was almost destroyed in the battle, and a group of people ran in.


    See the glowing Holy Grail.


    Malfoy said uncertainly: "Where is Voldemort?"


    With tears in Jin''s eyes, he walked towards the Holy Grail step by step.


    In the Holy Grail, the soul gradually solidified.


    This scene made him burst into tears.


    Percy was stunned, and Fleur covered her mouth to prevent her crying from coming out.


    Cedric murmured to himself: "Success, success..."

 Chapter 483：

    This time, they were not late.


    Daphne threw herself into John''s arms.


    Malfoy stretched out his arm to indicate that Astoria could come in and cry, but Fleur grabbed Astoria''s arms and cut her off halfway.


    Above the dome, the stars twinkled.


    The Holy Grail slowly rose, gold and silver intertwined.


    John had almost recovered, and he was helped up by Daphne.


    "Let''s go, let''s go find our friends."


    Harry stepped away silently, knowing that it was time to leave the group alone.


    This is a historic moment in the wizarding world.


    The iron law that has never been broken by anyone, with the efforts of a group of young people, has made the impossible possible.


    Everyone in the Star Club gathered around the Holy Grail.


    John took Daphne''s wand and tapped it on the Holy Grail.


    The opal attached to the Holy Grail falls off.


    John reached out to touch the Holy Grail and held it in his hand.


    Look down.


    The soul of Heinrich Edgar still lies there quietly.


    Now, there is only one step left.


    They looked at each other and walked outside the Star Club.


    ¡­


    Hogwarts.


    The battle for the students has ended.


    Old Barty, the Minister of Magic, personally led the team. Over in the Forbidden Forest, the centaurs who had been standing still also joined the battle.


    Probably seeing that the victory was decided, he was afraid of being settled by someone later.


    The giant leader died, and the giants had no reason to continue fighting.


    The Dark One was originally slaughtered by the fire dragon, and later was eliminated by the striker.


    After Voldemort died, the remaining Inferi also lost its vitality and turned into a real corpse.


    The war has come to an end.


    This vigorous battle started by Voldemort turned into dust with the death of Voldemort.


    Snape assisted the Ministry of Magic in catching those wizards.


    The Ministry of Magic made a great contribution this time, but no reporters were present.


    Old Batty waited nervously in front of the nine doors that appeared.


    Not only him, but all the students at Hogwarts, including those who were not injured, gathered outside.


    They are waiting for a result.


    A real ending.


    As one of the doors was opened.


    Harry''s figure appeared.


    Harry obviously didn''t expect the posture outside and was startled.


    Hermione and Ron ran over and nervously asked what was going on inside.


    Harry looked complicated and said, "Voldemort is dead."


    When these words came out of his mouth, the entire Hogwarts fell silent.


    The cheers sounded like an explosion.


    Everyone was cheering Voldemort''s death.


    Seamus asked excitedly: "Did you defeat him?"


    "No," Harry said, shaking his head, "It''s John and Neville, I didn''t do anything."


    The savior completely stepped down from the altar.


    A new savior appears.


    Seamus paused when he heard Neville''s name.


    He thought that no matter what happened, Harry and John would work together to defeat Voldemort.


    Unexpectedly, it was another name.


    Neville is also a member of their dormitory, but Neville''s presence seems to be very low in Gryffindor.


    Such changes are shocking.


    Another door was opened.


    This time everyone''s eyes were focused, including Snape and Dumbledore.


    Under the spotlight, a head of white hair came into view.


    Hermione''s eyes widened and she looked at the white hair.


    Snape had a complicated expression.


    Dumbledore sighed.


    The werewolf lowered his head and the giant knelt down.


    Hogwarts became only the sound of breathing again.


    John walked out of the Star Club, surrounded by his friends.


    He held a Holy Grail in his hand and walked in one direction with firm eyes and piety.


    At this moment, everyone wanted to know where John was going.


    They followed John silently.


    The queue is getting longer and longer.


    From the nine people at the beginning, to the back, Hogwarts followed him.


    The night passed.


    The sky is white with fish belly, and dawn is approaching.


    John and others came to the place where they could see the sunrise.


    The island in the middle of the lake.


    Here is buried a boy who was born in darkness.


    Everyone seemed to understand what John was going to do, and everyone held their breath.


    Holding the Daphne laurel wand in his hand, John leaned over and grabbed a handful of dirt.


    Because it is the soil of dawn, there is still moisture on it.


    John carefully twirled the soil with his fingers, and the soil dyed his fingers with a touch of color.


    He looked up at the sunrise that had not yet appeared, and murmured: "Today''s sunrise is beautiful, you should get up and take a look."


    He stood up and looked around, seeing familiar faces.


    Kim Ledisley.


    Neville Longbottom.


    Percy Weasley.


    Fleur Delacour.


    Draco Malfoy.


    Cedric Diggory.


    Daphne Greengrass.


    Astoria Greengrass.


    They all have hope and a bond of friendship.


    Well, there''s a friendship that''s gone a bit sour, but that''s okay.


    John waved his magic wand, and the tombstone standing here cracked.


    The soil was pushed away in both directions, and the crystal coffin slowly rose.


    The body that belonged to the young man was still lifelike.


    But John knew that these were just appearances.


    You need to let this body recover completely before you can complete the next thing you do.


    When the crystal coffin appears.


    Snape could already confirm that John really wanted to do that.


    That thing is against the magic world.


    Old Batty looked shocked. He also guessed what John was going to do.


    With the opening of the crystal coffin.


    John let go of the Holy Grail.


    I saw the Holy Grail moving automatically without wind, floating on the crystal coffin.


    The golden liquid that can make people immortal pours from the Holy Grail.


    The crystal coffin was quickly dyed golden.


    The sacred gold shines.


    The body that was burned by the fierce fire was reborn at this moment.


    The Holy Grail washes away the curse in the body.


    The body regains its color.


    John took a step forward.


    Everyone in Qunxing Society surrounded the crystal coffin, holding hands and praying the most devoutly.


    John waved his wand again, and the crystal coffin turned into dust and scattered.


    The body floats in the air.


    John opened the palm of his body and let the blood flowing out from inside condense together.


    He opened his palm again and blood flowed out.


    Grasp the blood flowing out of the body and blend with your own blood.


    He whispered an ancient whisper.


    "Come back, Heinrich."


    ¡­


    Chapter 505: Reshaping the body, dawn breaks


    The fusion of blood and blood forms an inseparable connection.


    His magic power resonated with the Holy Grail, and waves of murmurs came from the Holy Grail.


    That is an ancient language, so ancient that no one can understand it.

 Chapter 484：

    The king''s blood flows, the blood of old friends boils, magic lingers in the Holy Grail, and the stars silently chant blessing spells.


    Daphne took off the Ravenclaw diadem, and John tapped it with his wand.


    The silver-white pure soul flew out from the crown.


    Following John''s whisper, those souls turned into silver threads, pulling out the souls existing in the Holy Grail.


    "Come back, Heinrich."


    John''s body is connected to everyone''s thoughts, and they turn into strength and connection, tightly binding the Star Club.


    Before dawn, inject the power of longing into the blood, and use longing to inject the soul into the blood.


    This is an ancient magic, the same emotional power as love.


    Forged into a gem with blood, soul, and thoughts.


    "The soul is back."


    Light bloomed from the gem and was put into Heinrich''s body by John.


    The golden liquid is reshaping the cursed body, and the flowing sand of time makes everything flow backwards.


    Everyone is looking at that body.


    The golden flame ignited the body, and in the eternal flame, the soul and body were reunited.


    The body keeps shrinking, returning to that of a newborn baby.


    The naked body is wrapped in golden liquid.


    The baby suddenly opened its mouth.


    The sun rises from the sky.


    The cry of a baby breaks through the night before dawn.


    The dark golden eyes opened, and there was doubt on the baby''s face.


    Everyone stared at the baby in shock.


    Malfoy said dumbfounded: "Is he going to grow up from a child? Which of us will be his father?"


    When Daphne heard Malfoy''s words, she slapped Malfoy on the head.


    Even John couldn''t help but glare at Malfoy. Are he the kind of person who lets Heinrich grow up from a baby?


    He said speechlessly: "This is because of time."


    Raising his left hand, a golden magic circle appeared in the palm of his hand.


    John stared at the baby and said, "Good morning, my deputy."


    With the flow of golden time, under the eyes of everyone.


    Babies grow rapidly, from infants to children, then to teenagers, and finally settle at the age of sixteen.


    This was Heinrich''s original age. After two years, he returned to the starting point.


    Those dark golden eyes reflected the dawn sunlight.


    "Welcome back, Heinrich."


    John stretched out his hand towards Heinrich.


    Heinrich seemed to still have some vague memories, and instinctively touched that hand.


    His body was covered with a layer of clothes.


    After being pulled up, Heinrich''s expression gradually recovered.


    Looking at the man standing under the new dawn, a smile appeared on his face and his palms were strong.


    That is the feeling of catching the light.


    "I''m back, my king."


    Familiar voices, familiar people.


    He is really back.


    Heinrich Edgar.


    The light chaser.


    Everyone who witnessed this scene saw a miracle that transcended magic.


    And that Holy Grail...


    John glanced at the crowd and raised his wand.


    "Reducto"


    A charged white light hit the Holy Grail.


    The Holy Grail, which originally bloomed with sanctity, now trembles and emits dazzling white light.


    The next second.


    The Holy Grail dimmed and fell from the sky.


    The magic stone inside turned into dust.


    John casually used magic to pick up Hufflepuff''s golden cup.


    "This thing is no longer useful, but it is a commemorative collection."


    casually throwing Hufflepuff''s gold cup to the lost Harry, John said casually: "Just treat it as a display that I personally donated to the school."


    Harry took the gold cup, feeling no joy in his heart.


    Because Dumbledore was going to die, the old man was at the end of his tether.


    In contrast to the joy of the Star Society, the Phoenix Society is about to usher in the final chapter of the old Phoenix.


    John walked towards Old Barty and said with a smile: "I believe you will be the most successful Minister of Magic in a century."


    Old Barty glanced at the Hufflepuff Gold Cup in Harry''s hand, sighed and said: "You are really smart, showing a miracle in front of everyone, but then forcefully withdrawing that miracle."


    Destroying the Holy Grail in public means leaving no one a thought.


    Something that can bring the dead back to life is more real than the Resurrection Stone.


    Everyone saw Heinrich''s resurrection.


    After today, the Holy Grail will become something that the whole world is pursuing.


    And John, who holds the Holy Grail, will naturally become the target of public criticism.


    But John directly destroyed the Holy Grail with his backhand, just to tell everyone not to be delusional.


    The Holy Grail has been destroyed and this battle is over.


    ¡­


    The new principal of Durmstrang, Ludwig Edgar.


    Ludwig was tired after a day. He took this position because of the opinions of many school directors and the will of others.


    Ancient Edgar, the king''s deputy.


    Whether it is the reappearance of Grindelwald or the development of Voldemort.


    This family was pushed to the forefront and re-entered the public eye.


    This is a very tiring thing.


    The Ministry of Magic has been monitoring him, thinking that he may be connected to the Dark Lord.


    Such surveillance is full of malice and bias.


    Only at home, Ludwig could finally relax.


    He walked through a room and stopped where he should have continued.


    The housekeeper almost bumped into him behind him and raised his head in confusion.


    But Ludwig, who was the principal of Durmstrang and Edgar''s parent, was staring in one direction at the moment.


    The housekeeper knew this room, it was Edgar''s room, and the walls were painted with pictures belonging to each Edgar.


    These pictures are basically dyed with a layer of haze.


    There is only one, and that is the portrait of Ludwig, without haze.


    There used to be three paintings here that were still alive, but now only one remains, which makes the housekeeper sad.


    Since Heinrich''s death, Ludwig has never entered again.


    But this time, he walked into the room for the first time.


    The butler hesitated to speak, but saw Ludwig stop in front of a painting.


    Looking at the rejuvenated portrait, Ludwig, who had always remained calm even when the mountain collapsed, showed his composure for the first time.


    "You...are back." Ludwig''s voice was choked as he stroked the young painting with his trembling hand.


    The housekeeper looked at the portrait blankly.


    Heinrich Edgar.


    In the portrait, he has a bright smile.


    There is a light around me.


    The light that Edgar was looking for finally shone into Edgar''s room.


    ¡­


    "Misunderstand! Minister Crouch went to the battlefield in person and wiped out Voldemort''s gang in one fell swoop! ¡·


    "Barty Crouch''s approval rating skyrocketed and he became the greatest Minister of Magic in a century"


    "In an exciting game, Hogwarts is invaded and the Ministry of Magic reveals its true colors"


    "Shock! Voldemort actually..."


    "Voldemort''s Death, Ending the Panic"


    "John Wick, who is he?" ¡·


    "Holy Grail, Resurrection of the Dead"


    "The iron laws of the magical world are broken"


    "Johnny Silverhand commits a felony and disappears in Neon"


    "Destruction of the Magic House, Johnny Silverhand''s cruelty is outrageous"


    "The Neon Wizard accuses Johnny Silverhand..."


    Newspapers keep appearing like a spurt.


    As John said, Old Barty has become the greatest Minister of Magic with the highest support rate in the past century.


    The stupidity in front of him was just a big chess game. He paralyzed Voldemort and made him fall into the trap of the Ministry of Magic.


    On the last day of Hogwarts, countless reporters wanted to interview him.


    Outside the dilapidated castle gate, Filch cursed and kicked people out.


    The strangest thing about this earth-shattering battle was that the death rate at Hogwarts was actually zero.


    This is simply unbelievable.


    Especially the student involved, a Hufflepuff student who was eaten by the vampire bird. He was dug out.


    He was only unconscious in the stomach of the vampire demon bird.


    There seems to be a force protecting Hogwarts in the dark.


    As for the source of this power, Dumbledore had some guesses.


    "Is it you, John?"


    The only one who can do this is John. To be precise, it is John''s Holy Grail.


    That Holy Grail encompasses the entire Hogwarts.

 Chapter 485：

    The Holy Grail, which can restore youth and immortality, heals and protects all students.


    "Actually, the Holy Grail can no longer support it." Dumbledore sighed, "The power inside has been drained."


    There are two things in Hogwarts, one is the Book of Admission and the other is the Pen of Acceptance.


    That is a magical thing, placed in the principal''s office.


    The name of every Hogwarts student will be written on it. This is the method of admissions.


    John relied on these two things to cast a protective spell on all the students.


    Being able to protect the entire school''s students, you can imagine how much magic this consumes.


    No one can do this except the Holy Grail.


    John often went to the principal''s office in the sixth grade. In fact, it was for this purpose that he used magic without Slughorn''s knowledge.


    In fact, even if John did not destroy the Holy Grail, the Holy Grail would not be able to continue to support it.


    However, the effects of destroying the Holy Grail in public and destroying the Holy Grail naturally are naturally different.


    Just like old Barty, he saw with his own eyes that John destroyed the immortality he could obtain, and he only trusted him more.


    Dumbledore coughed and spat out a mouthful of black blood.


    He doesn''t have much time left.


    ¡­


    Chapter 506: Achievement, Trader with God


    Wails spread throughout Hogwarts.


    The joy after the disaster was replaced by the impending passing of an old man.


    Sadness, this is the last thing they can do for the old man.


    Dumbledore may have been lucky, because he died with his ideals in mind, guarding Hogwarts and witnessing its preservation during the war.


    Everyone from the Order of the Phoenix gathered around Dumbledore.


    Mrs. Weasley approached Mr. Weasley.


    Mr. Weasley stopped his wife''s shoulder.


    Tonks''s hand touched Lupin''s, and their hands were held tightly.


    "How are you, Albus?" Slughorn asked Dumbledore.


    As a potion master, he could see Dumbledore''s current situation.


    His right hand was completely blackened, and the dawn did not allow the phoenix to rise from the ashes.


    The curse from Voldemort harmed the old man.


    He fought to protect Hogwarts to the end, but was not favored.


    Upon hearing the inquiry, the old man smiled kindly and said, "Very good, Horace."


    There''s nothing better than seeing the students at Hogwarts okay.


    Sirius lowered his head. He couldn''t bear to see the old man die.


    Kingsley said: "The Ministry of Magic arrested all the wizards who invaded Hogwarts. We won, Dumbledore."


    "Yes, we won." Dumbledore said weakly, "Voldemort is dead."


    "Oh my God." Mrs. Weasley buried her head in her husband''s arm.


    This old man was already the principal when they went to school. It can be said that Dumbledore witnessed everyone''s time in school.


    Moody also showed sadness when he arrived.


    It was jointly diagnosed by Snape and Slughorn, and the results they obtained were consistent.


    Dumbledore will die.


    The birth of one life must be accompanied by the passing of another life.


    "Dumbledore!"


    Harry stumbled in and saw Dumbledore''s weak appearance.


    The old man had never been like this.


    That is the twilight of death. The old Phoenix will eventually embark on the road of no return.


    Harry couldn''t accept it, he cried bitterly.


    Hermione and Ron also came in, and they gathered around Dumbledore.


    "Albus, I find that I am really not suitable to be a headmaster." Slughorn said sadly.


    "But you did a good job, didn''t you?" Dumbledore comforted his old friend, "You stayed with the school until the last minute."


    "It''s fun to witness the growth of children, isn''t it?"


    Dumbledore is as kind and wise as ever.


    Even on the verge of death, this old man can still talk and laugh.


    This is the difference between Dumbledore and Voldemort.


    Voldemort will do whatever it takes to survive, and Dumbledore will be relieved.


    Professor McGonagall walked in hurriedly and covered her mouth when she saw this scene, with a sad look on her face.


    Gradually, there are more and more people.


    The Weasley family, Bill, Charlie, Fred, George, and Ginny.


    Snape, Professor McGonagall, Professor Flitwick, Professor Sprout...


    Hagrid walked into the foyer, taking off his armor and sadly wiping his nose with a spotted handkerchief.


    Harry numbly held Hufflepuff''s golden cup.


    "Harry?"


    Hermione looked at Harry worriedly, and Harry forced a smile and said, "I''m fine."


    He still found it difficult to accept this matter.


    Dumbledore slowly closed his eyes, and the painful crying there became louder.


    His life is coming to an end.


    Harry raised his head and tried not to shed tears.


    Suddenly.


    The sunlight outside shone into the foyer.


    The light flashed across Hufflepuff''s golden cup, and something inside the cup emitted golden light.


    Hermione was looking at Harry worriedly when she discovered this scene.


    "Harry, cup." Hermione exclaimed.


    Harry looked down and saw a golden liquid clinging to the bottom of Hufflepuff''s golden cup.


    The last bit of the Holy Grail potion.


    Golden, like the color of hope.


    ¡­


    [Ding, get the achievement, trader with God]


    [Traders with God: Prowlers wandering between life and death, those who negotiate with taboos, and those hiding outside the country]


    John was also surprised to receive an achievement blessing.


    "It looks a bit like Soul Walker."


    John touched his chin and felt pain in his ears.


    He looked sideways and saw that his mother was holding his ear with her right hand, and um, she was holding Watson''s ear with her left hand.


    Obviously, Mrs. Wick wanted an explanation from John.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that you had done such a big thing in school?"


    Mrs. Wick''s eyes burned with anger.


    Watson on the side wanted to speak, but Mrs. Wick''s fingers pressed hard, making him scream.


    John turned his attention to his uncle.


    Seryozha coughed twice after receiving his nephew''s request for help.


    "Well, let me say a few words."


    "roll!"


    "¡­"


    John saw his uncle walking away in despair.


    Aren¡¯t you the eldest brother? You should take care of your sister.


    Seryozha turned his head away.


    Sorry, although I am the eldest brother, your mother is the alpha wolf.


    Seeing that he could no longer count on those useless adults, John decided to be self-reliant.


    "Mom, you listen to my quibbles, no, listen to my explanation." John sweatdropped and his mouth dropped.


    "I actually didn''t know it was such a big deal. The only thing I didn''t say was that I took a break from school for a while."


    "You dropped out of school?"


    Mrs. Wick stared at John displeasedly, making John''s scalp tingle.


    He had seen his mother break the neck of the banshee before.


    "Others framed me." John explained, "I had to leave school first."


    "Don''t listen to his nonsense," Watson said angrily, "John, you haven''t explained why the owl turned into a fire dragon."


    "Shut up!" Watson was held by Mrs. Wick''s ears.


    With tears in her eyes, Mrs. Wick said angrily: "John finally came back, why did you yell at him?"


    "ah?"


    Watson was dumbfounded. I just asked and didn''t yell.


    But Mrs. Wick didn''t care, she let go of her precious son''s ears and rubbed them distressedly.


    Then he turned around and became unreasonable to Watson.


    What else could Watson do?


    He knew that his wife would not do anything to the children, but in the end he endured everything.


    John escaped from the clutches of the devil and turned around to see everyone in the Star Club holding back laughter.


    He said angrily: "Stop laughing."


    Malfoy laughed and said, "You are actually afraid of your mother."


    Three seconds later, Malfoy was hanging on the tree.


    John did it.


    No one in the Star Club laughed. John gave the wand back to Daphne with a cold snort, and praised her: "Your wand is particularly easy to use with the fuchsia."


    Daphne smiled sweetly, "I think it''s very convenient too."


    Only Malfoy''s injured world is achieved.


    "Heinrich, how do you feel?" John smiled, "I''ve been sleeping for two years."

 Chapter 486：

    "Very good," Heinrich looked at Jin next to him who was taller than him. He was silent for a while and said, "Why is he so much taller than me?"


    "That''s it for growing taller." John spread his hands and said helplessly, "After all, it''s been two years."


    Jin turned back into the sunny and cheerful boy, with blond hair that looked like gold in the sun and a bright smile.


    "You should have a good rest, we have arranged to go on a trip." Jin said, and started to rub his hair.


    It''s like treating a younger brother.


    Heinrich ducked away with a look of disgust and said coldly: "I don''t remember saying that."


    "No, why are you turning your back on me?" Jin Hushang said, "I even dropped out of school because of you, and you did this to me."


    Heinrich''s brows furrowed.


    Cedric poked Percy and whispered: "I just saw your brother looking for Fleur, and Fleur treated him coldly."


    Percy said with a headache: "My mother had some objections to Fleur before, and Bill felt uncomfortable being caught in the middle."


    Bill now feels like chasing his wife in the crematorium.


    Fleur had ignored him for several days, which made Bill very hurt.


    Percy said, turning around to see Cedric hugging Qiu Zhang, and the two of them spun around in circles.


    In the Star Club, this guy is the most successful.


    Malfoy came down from the tree and wanted to die as soon as he opened his mouth.


    "Haha, now you are the last one." Malfoy gloated to Heinrich, "The one with the weakest strength."


    The former leader is now making a counterattack.


    Malfoy was proud.


    Heinrich glanced at him, and after a while, Malfoy''s legs were jumping around.


    Everyone watched silently as Malfoy couldn''t stop dancing.


    What is this kid thinking?


    Two years ago, Heinrich was able to exchange the ultimate in the hands of Voldemort and Altdorf. Now two years have passed, can you beat Bellatrix?


    Malfoy was about to cry, but in the end, he was still the worst?


    There is an Astoria...


    How can it be!


    My Atuo is the best in the world!


    Malfoy tearfully continued to serve as the head of the Star Club.


    In the end, Malfoy''s curse was broken, and it was Lucius who came to break it.


    After this year of being on tenterhooks, Lucius was the happiest person when he heard the news of Voldemort''s death.


    The only bad thing is that Narcissa is hospitalized in Silver Cross Hospital.


    She had been cast on the Oblivion Curse too many times, but fortunately it wasn''t serious.


    This is probably the last tenderness in Bellatrix''s twisted heart. She has never used any irreversible spells to treat this sister.


    And Narcissa became the only one in the Malfoy family with medical insurance.


    ¡­


    Chapter 507 I am Johnny Silverhand


    That is a pure white space.


    Dumbledore stood there stunned.


    Soon, he figured out where he was.


    A place where life and death linger.


    Dumbledore seemed relieved and looked at this familiar place.


    After wandering around the world, he returned to where he started.


    That was his former home, and it was also the place he could never forget.


    Godric''s Hollow.


    All the important things in Dumbledore''s life are inseparable from this place.


    Two months of youth.


    The death of my sister.


    Harry''s parents were also killed here.


    "Maybe I can sit down and take a rest."


    He sat down on a bench. The old man looked like a traveler who had traveled for a long time and finally returned to his hometown.


    He looked in front of him. As the greatest wizard, his wisdom was also great.


    My mind goes back to my younger self.


    The post office over there, the tavern over there, and the little church.


    The stream in Godric''s Hollow is accompanied by the smell of green grass and moisture.


    It was also at that time that I met them.


    "them?"


    Dumbledore was suddenly startled.


    A scene appeared in my mind.


    That was at the home of the famous magic historian, Bathilda Bagshot.


    There are two people standing next to the wooden door frame.


    One is Gellert Grindelwald, the grandnephew of Bathilda Bagshot.


    The other one...the other one is...


    Dumbledore seemed to be under a strong forgetting spell. He couldn''t remember who the other person was.


    But as a great wizard, he always has a special way to find memories.


    In the pensieve at school, here...


    "This is it."


    He looked at the neighbor''s house. It was Bathilda Bagshot''s house and it was also the neighbor of the Dumbledore family.


    This world is composed of the fragments that left the most profound impression on Dumbledore.


    Therefore, even if Dumbledore himself does not remember it, he will still dig it out subconsciously, and it will definitely appear here.


    He walked in.


    Walk into a room that looks like a living room.


    It should have been dark here, but because of the specificity of the world, it turned into pure white with bright light.


    There is a bow-shaped chest of drawers in the room, with many photos placed on it.


    There are seven or eight photos, placed in the highest and most gorgeous frames.


    Dumbledore approached and picked up a picture frame.


    There is a cheerful blond boy on it, smiling lazily at Dumbledore in a silver photo frame.


    This young man made his mind return to that summer.


    He continued to pick up the next one. On this one, there was another person beside the blond boy.


    The man next to him has red hair and bright blue eyes.


    They were side by side, both smiling.


    That''s Dumbledore, young Dumbledore.


    Looking at each photo, it is either a blond boy or a young Dumbledore.


    At the last one, Dumbledore took it down.


    This picture is placed in the highest position, and what you can see is the blond boy and the red hair.


    But behind, a flash of snowy white appeared in the frame.


    That seemed to be a child who didn¡¯t want to be photographed.


    There are not two people in the frame, but three.


    The blond boy moved his shoulders, as if he was deliberately trying to expose the person behind him.


    Just as his shoulders moved, Dumbledore stared carefully.


    The picture frame in his hand began to disappear, and Dumbledore was stunned.


    Immediately afterwards, everything around him disappeared.


    Thinking of a possibility, Dumbledore reached out and touched the picture frame, and those things began to disappear.


    A brilliant white light shone before his eyes, covering the entire world.


    The white light disappears.


    He slowly opened his eyes.


    It was a room, with purple curtains coming into view.


    Madam Pomfrey''s surprised voice sounded.


    "You''re awake, Albus."


    Madam Pomfrey finally let go of her worries, and said with a rare annoyance: "I thought Potter''s potion had no effect."


    Dumbledore raised his right hand to hold his painful forehead. The black color on his right hand faded away, but some of the last **** remained.


    He stared at his fingers blankly, feeling extremely complicated inside.


    He understood what Harry had done, even if it was something he didn''t want to do.


    Madam Pomfrey was still talking.


    "You have slept too long, Albus," said Madam Pomfrey. "Hogwarts is ending the term early."


    "I slept very comfortably," Dumbledore said as he stretched. "It makes me, an old man, feel much younger."


    Madam Pomfrey didn''t look good when he was interrupted like this.


    She left to tell others the good news.


    After Dumbledore left, Madam Pomfrey left, he said with a complicated expression: "Is that so?"


    The third person in the frame.


    Thinking of this, Dumbledore sighed sadly.


    "Memory fades over time, and what happened and what didn''t happen no longer matters."


    ¡­


    Regarding the aftermath of the Battle of Hogwarts, it is far from over.


    John sat in the Johnny Silver Hand store, holding a newspaper with a scary title in his hand and reading.


    "Johnny Silverhand is a butcher!" ¡·


    Seeing this headline, John silently put down the newspaper.


    Glancing up at Heinrich, who was being annoyed by Jin, John was considering whether to let Jin calm down for a while.


    "what should we do?"


    Tang Mi Chi asked: "Are you really..."

 Chapter 487：

    "It is indeed." John did not deny it, nodded and said, "It''s not a secret."


    Even if John admitted it, Tang Mi still found it difficult to accept it.


    My boss actually went to Neon to destroy a magic school.


    The International Wizarding News accused Johnny Silverhand of atrocities and called him a butcher.


    The Silverhand series of products have also been boycotted internationally, with more than 100,000 people calling for the arrest of Johnny Silverhand.


    Such reports are completely different from John Wick, the hero who killed Voldemort and the real savior.


    On the one hand, there is endless abuse, on the other hand, there are countless praises.


    The two extreme existences are actually the same person.


    "The Ministry of Magic wants to award me the Order of Merlin, First Class in recognition of my contribution."


    "The International Federation of Wizards will list Johnny Silverhand as one of the top ten dark wizards in the world."


    John chuckled and said nonchalantly: "These people are really interesting, aren''t they?"


    Tang Mi smiled bitterly, what''s so interesting about this.


    Among the top ten dark wizards in the world, those on the list are Grindelwald and Voldemort.


    It can be said that there is nothing wrong with being called the Dark Lord upon entering.


    Kill the Dark Lord and become the Dark Lord yourself?


    Will the brave dragon slayer finally become an evil dragon?


    "Is it really okay not to respond?" Tang Mi sighed and said, "As for the equality of werewolves, it has also been hindered."


    "Those pure bloods will become our enemies if they are bitten to death."


    "It doesn''t matter," John threw the newspaper aside and said casually, "In the face of absolute power, it''s all in vain."


    "I''m waiting for an opportunity, an opportunity to completely defeat them."


    John put his fingers together on his chin and chuckled, "Just give them time to jump."


    "Opportunity?" Tang Mi asked in confusion, "What opportunity?"


    "This opportunity."


    John put his finger on the newspaper.


    Tang Mi looked over.


    "John Wick, who killed the Dark Lord, was awarded the honor at eight o''clock in the evening"


    Standing up, John walked to the closet.


    "I should pick something nicer to wear," he smiled inexplicably, "After all, there is a very nice show, isn''t it?"


    Tang Mi could not see through John more and more.


    But he knew that John''s behavior meant that he was absolutely sure.


    ¡­


    Eight o''clock at night.


    Countless reporters poured into the Ministry of Magic.


    They are all here for John Wick.


    The last time they heard this name was on the Blood Demon Potion, when John received the Second Order of Merlin.


    At that time, they all felt that this was a rising star in the magical world.


    But one year later, this new star turned into a bright meteor, flew away from Hogwarts, and became the most sensational and shining star in the wizarding world.


    He and Neville Longbottom killed the arrogant Voldemort.


    While others were still in school, he had already become a legend.


    The Chocolate Frog Wizard Card will record his story. Like Johnny Silverhand, one becomes a hero and the other is reviled.


    The birth of a hero can inspire people amid speculation about the emergence of the third Dark Lord.


    Eight o''clock arrived quickly.


    John enters the Ministry of Magic.


    This time, he was baptized by flashlights as soon as he entered the room.


    But he was always unfazed by honor and disgrace, and Old Batty personally presented the award.


    It is not an academic medal, and naturally there is no academic defense like the Wizengamot.


    John saw Mr. and Mrs. Longbottom, and old Mrs. Longbottom.


    They are proud of their son''s achievements.


    Neville was nervous around John, wearing the stretchiest clothes Mrs. Longbottom had custom-made.


    Old Barty put the Order of Merlin First Class on John''s chest and whispered in a voice that only the two of them could hear: "What are you going to do about the magic house?"


    John also responded in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "I will solve it."


    Old Barty was doubtful. After all, it was a magic school, with status equivalent to Hogwarts and Durmstrang.


    John shook hands with Old Barty, and the flashlights kept coming on again.


    Neville stepped forward stiffly, following a similar process to John.


    As the hero who killed Voldemort, the same July Boy.


    Now, the wizarding world speculates that perhaps Neville Longbottom is the real savior.


    After the awarding ceremony.


    There are also interviews belonging to them.


    Neville didn''t like this scene very much, John replied calmly.


    At the end, someone asked a question.


    "As for Johnny Silverhand, some people say that he will become the third Dark Lord. What do you think of it?"


    A male reporter wearing a newsboy hat asked this question.


    Everyone focused their attention on John.


    What they want to hear is John Wick''s declaration of war against the third Dark Lord, or an inspiring "I''m here" speech.


    No matter which one, it can become a breaking news.


    Expectant eyes focused on John.


    John chuckled, his eyes met the male reporter, and he spoke calmly.


    "I am Johnny Silverhand."


    ¡­


    Chapter 508 The international community is in an uproar and the **** of death¡¯s revenge


    Johnny Silverhand is... John Wick?


    Everyone fell into a panic, bizarre and absurd feeling.


    The hero who killed the Dark Lord was actually the third generation Dark Lord?


    This may be a very funny joke.


    Some people think it could be included in the top ten jokes of "The Quibbler."


    In the magical world, what Johnny Silverhand did was worse than Voldemort.


    Voldemort was only attacking the school, while Johnny Silverhand was completely destroying a school.


    The subsequent impact of the volcanic eruption almost exposed the magical society.


    This kind of behavior is even more cruel than that of the Volcano.


    The Neon Magic Society is protesting against Johnny Silverhand.


    They even threatened to carry out a jade-breaking operation and attack the Silver Hand series stores.


    At home, the purebloods spared no effort to attack Johnny Silverhand, sharpening their knives to carve up the resources that belonged to Silverhand.


    Shape him into another Dark Lord after Voldemort.


    Requesting the Ministry of Magic to take back the Order of Merlin and various honors given to Johnny Silverhand.


    Under such circumstances, John admitted that he was Johnny Silverhand?


    Old Batty''s expression changed. He didn''t expect John''s so-called method to directly reveal his identity.


    Although he had imagined that one day John would stand in front of everyone in his true form, but that would be a positive Johnny Silverhand, a good man who had contributed to the magical world.


    Rather than a guy who jumped out and confessed after the magic house was destroyed.


    Even the male reporter in the newsboy hat who asked the question was shocked and speechless. He was from the Daily Prophet. He came here to imitate his predecessor Rita Skeeter and find a huge person who could help him go smoothly. news.


    Unexpectedly, he actually dug out such powerful information.


    When this news is released, the entire magical world will tremble.


    The reporter reacted and immediately asked questions faster.


    "You mean, you are Johnny Silverhand, the butcher who destroyed the magic house and almost exposed the neon magic society?"


    Various crimes were placed on Johnny Silver''s hands, and he seemed to see how smooth his future would be.


    He had already thought of the title.


    "The dragon slayer finally becomes the dragon, the hero becomes the dark lord"


    Such a title can make him a popular figure in the newspaper, and it is not impossible to surpass Rita Skeeter.


    There is excitement in the eyes.


    "The butcher who destroyed the magic house?" John smiled lightly, "So you all view this matter this way."


    "Isn''t it?" the reporter said aggressively, "You destroyed a school and killed the principal and several staff inside."


    "Oh?" John looked at the reporter with a half-smile. He was actually from the Daily Prophet. "So you want to accuse me and put me on trial?"


    "Sorry, I am a reporter, and a reporter''s responsibility is to publish the truth."


    The reporter seems to have forgotten that no matter which identity John is, he can be easily crushed to death.


    His fearless appearance is just a carnival immersed in fantasy.


    Seeing him like this, John said calmly: "Then, do you really understand the truth?"


    "Of course I understand." The reporter said confidently.


    "Then do you know what magic does?"


    "What does magic do?" the reporter asked inexplicably, "The magic house is a school, and it naturally teaches wizards."


    Seeing that he didn''t know anything, John also smiled.


    He snapped his fingers and a group of people broke in outside.


    "Give in, I''ll let you give in!"


    They squeezed in roughly, and when the leader saw John, he almost burst into tears.


    "Boss, I knew you were not dead." Gauss, who had covered himself tightly, almost rushed to hug John and kiss him.


    He seemed to be dancing excitedly when he saw that his pension was intact.


    Behind him, Musashi and Shizuka came together, along with other mentors and some children.


    Seeing these people, the reporters felt baffled.


    But the Asian face made these people''s minds move.


    Especially the reporter in the newsboy hat felt inexplicably uneasy.

 Chapter 488：

    John pushed Goss''s head away, looked at the reporter, and said calmly: "Do you think the Magic Institute is a good school?"


    John sneered, "Then do you know that since Gen Shige took over as principal, this school has been conducting some experiments that dehumanize it?"


    With a snap of his fingers, volumes after volumes of files flew out of John''s small bag.


    Using a copying spell, these items fall into everyone''s hands.


    Old Batty took a copy and opened it. He is a man who knows more than 200 languages, including neon.


    As he watched, Old Batty''s expression became more and more serious.


    By the end, his face was ashen and the veins on his forehead popped out.


    "Human experiments." Barty said angrily, almost squeezing out these words between his teeth, "The Magic Institute is actually conducting human experiments!"


    John saw the reporter¡¯s confused face when receiving the dossier, so he prepared the English version very thoughtfully.


    At the same time, a photo is passed out.


    These were all taken by John before blowing up the magic station, and Gauss also contributed a lot.


    Texts are far less direct to the eye than images.


    The reporters who had previously clamored that Johnny Silverhand was a butcher were all silent now.


    They stared at the pictures with wide eyes.


    Various experiments that dehumanize the children, with the painful faces of the children, countless corpses immersed in the liquid, and those Muggle children who were plundered.


    Torture from body and mind to soul.


    These can no longer be called humans, they are simply beasts!


    The children who came with the instructor timidly hid behind the adults.


    Looking carefully, their hair is sparse and their bodies bear scars from years of torture and experimentation. Their bodies are thin and thin, and some have their hands so frozen that they were knocked off with a hammer.


    A dehumanizing approach coupled with solid evidence and witness.


    Several instructors from the magic house who were not involved came out one after another to state that there were little wizards going missing in the magic house. After a while, those little wizards would appear inexplicably again.


    However, the little wizard who reappeared had no memory, and was wiped out by a powerful forgetting spell.


    In serious cases, the little wizard will no longer be able to go to school.


    And all of this came to nothing under the control of Yuan Zhong and the pressure of the big shots behind the scenes.


    What Johnny Silverhand blew up was not a school, but a den that destroyed little wizards.


    The Dark Lord they accused was the savior of the Magic Institute.


    "Now, do you still think I am a butcher?"


    John waited quietly, scanning all the reporters.


    Physical evidence, witness, victim.


    All the evidence is complete, this is an explosion that shocked the entire magical world.


    John went to Neon and brought back a bomb that was enough to cause a nuclear explosion in the magical world.


    A magic school is involved, and how many neon big shots are involved, as well as whether the Muggle world is also involved.


    The instruments in those photos seem to have a touch similar to Muggle research.


    Everything makes this night destined to be an extraordinary night.


    Stay until the next day.


    As expected, the international magical society was shocked.


    The neon magic society, which was originally a victim, turned around and became a perpetrator.


    Neon, which was originally closed to the country, finally came out to speak out.


    This opening made the whole neon become the target of public criticism.


    The Neon Ministry of Magic responded that the evidence was all false.


    They tried to stop it by covering other people''s mouths, but now the problem can no longer be solved by covering their mouths.


    The subjects involved were not only from Neon¡¯s own country, but also from other countries.


    The international wizarding society puts pressure on Neon, and the leader is none other than Johnny Silverhand.


    No, it should be John Wick.


    He told everyone that he had a list of names found at the experimental site.


    Now, the Neon Ministry of Magic can''t sit still.


    They wanted to stop it, but John released the list.


    That list once again shocked the magical international community.


    Because there is not only the current minister of the Neon Ministry of Magic, but also the previous minister, senior officials of the Neon Muggle government, and so-called members of the royal family.


    The neon purebloods are also involved.


    It can be said that this list will paralyze half of the neon magic society.


    The Ministry of Neon Magic is trying every means to block the news and wants to close the country again.


    However, today¡¯s technology is no longer something that can be easily accomplished.


    When the Neon Magic Society saw these lists, they were furious.


    The minister was forced to step down, and the craftsman''s spirit of bowing ninety degrees to apologize lost its effect.


    Things are changing over there, and Old Barty will lead the International Federation of Wizards to continue to put pressure on Neon.


    No matter which society you are in, human experimentation has touched the bottom line.


    What''s more, this is a large scale.


    John announced that Silverhand''s foundation will be responsible for the little wizards who were victims and set up an organization to serve them. At the same time, Muggle victims will also receive help from the foundation and return to Muggle society.


    This approach directly raised John''s reputation to the level of being praised for his greatness.


    Each of the purebloods who attacked him at the same time fell silent under a series of actions.


    Their behavior of criticizing Silverhand was disgusted by the magical society, because they were helping those beasts to target good people.


    After one operation, he turned the tables against the wind, and old Batty sighed with emotion. He was born at the right time.


    If in a few years, this monster chooses the minister, there will be no suspense.


    But John didn''t feel inflated because of this incident.


    Because he discovered something.


    It seems that I have been tricked by the God of Death.


    ¡­


    Chapter 509: Exile, playing with the price of death


    John rubbed his eyes, looking at the black and white picture in front of him, he sighed.


    "Are you color blind?"


    The world loses its color.


    John also found out after getting up in the morning.


    He thought he was overtired, but now it seems that this is the price of magic.


    "My right eye was blurry before, but fortunately it didn''t completely make me blind."


    "It''s just color blindness," John comforted himself.


    Basil flew into the room and tilted his head.


    Riddle flew next to it and cooed.


    John took out the dried fish and placed it in front of the two owls. The third owl, Qiqi, the big-headed gray owl, flew in and was kicked out by Basil.


    Obviously, as a fire dragon, Qiqi is not qualified to have dinner with the two big guys.


    John walked down to the attic and Watson was looking at an envelope.


    A week has passed since he left Hogwarts, and Watson is still a little unfinished.


    "I arranged twenty heavy firepowers holding Chicago typewriters at the school gate, as well as three Gatlings and an acquired tank."


    Watson smacked his lips and said regretfully: "There is also an armed helicopter, which your grandfather borrowed from the Bear Country, and he has no chance to use it."


    John looked at his father in silence.


    The current situation in the Bear Country, and my grandfather¡¯s influence in the Bear Country, it doesn¡¯t seem that difficult to accept an armed helicopter.


    I just didn¡¯t expect that dad would actually get all these things in.


    "Not to mention how the helicopter came in, but where did you buy the tank?"


    "There is an American immigrant named Yuri Orlov. He is called the King of War. There is nothing he can''t do."


    Watson shrugged and said, "I also have some business dealings with him."


    "Aren''t you going to open a hotel?" John said in surprise.


    "The hotel needs some security measures." Watson said, which made people wonder what level of security measures they had.


    Watson sat on the sofa and said with emotion: "Magic is really magical. I thought the house was bombed, but it turned out fine."


    The Wick house was bombed once, and Watson originally thought he was going to sleep on the street.


    As a result, John moved his magic wand and the place was repaired.


    They announced to the public that they had found a very reliable construction company.


    Believe it or not, the Dursleys believe it anyway.


    They went out to have a nice meal to celebrate their family''s holiday this year, so they didn''t have to worry about spending it with Harry.


    The magic of love requires you to stay with the Dursleys for enough time before reaching adulthood, but now that Voldemort is dead, the magic of love does not need to be renewed.


    Petunia had some mixed feelings, but Vernon was just happy.


    Yesterday, Vernon came to the Wick family in person and delivered a roasted turkey to the Wick family.


    As for the taste of turkey, that''s a matter of opinion.


    John once felt that they ate turkey simply because the chickens were cheap and plentiful.


    Sitting down to eat breakfast, John stared at the two jams in front of him.


    Unfortunately, my jam jar looks exactly the same, and the label on it was torn off by a middle-aged man who had nothing to do.


    One blue and one red.


    Blueberry flavor and strawberry flavor.


    And the middle-aged man was reaching out for strawberry jam with John at the moment.


    John hesitated and handed the bottle on his left to Watson.


    Watson, not doubting his presence, looked at the letter in his hand and spread jam on the bread.


    A few seconds passed.


    Watson looked at the blueberry jam in his hand suspiciously, and looked up at John''s calm expression.


    He had some doubts about whether his son did it on purpose.


    He asked tentatively: "Did you do it on purpose or accidentally?"


    "Accidentally." John said calmly.


    He had already seen the truth from Watson''s expression.


    Watson stared at the blueberry jam.


    careless?

 Chapter 489：

    Why do you look so confident?


    Fortunately, Watson didn''t hesitate for long. He asked, "Are you going to work at your, uh... magic company today?"


    In the past week, Watson, as a father, still had a hard time accepting it.


    I worked hard to start my own business, and as a result, my son started a company a few years ago.


    So you are working so hard just to satisfy yourself?


    Watson was very depressed.


    John nodded, he also wanted to go to Silverhand Manor.


    Mrs. Wick was brewing new jasmine tea, which Daphne had sent her.


    Tasting the tea from the magical world, it seems that there is not much difference from Muggle society.


    John finished the bread, went to the basement and reached Silverhand Manor through the fireplace.


    Heinrich lived here.


    John came over to check on his body.


    This is the first person in the wizarding world to die and be resurrected in so many years.


    It is not surprising that John, a seventh-level alchemist, personally inspected it.


    Perhaps using the elixir of life as the main body to reshape his body, Heinrich''s body was full of vitality.


    John watched Heinrich cut his palm, and it quickly healed into a red mark without any magic treatment.


    "Amazing."


    John has created a total of one and a half lives.


    The first one is the Bent-Horned Snorlax, a brand new creature created through a state of rampant magic.


    Half of it is Heinrich, who used the Holy Grail to create a body and re-accept the soul.


    Judging from the current situation, each one and a half of them have their own specialities.


    After the inspection, John looked out the door, held his forehead and said, "You should think of a way to make Jin not so clingy."


    Heinrich''s face turned dark and he looked outside, where Jin, who looked like a big golden retriever, was poking his head.


    After Heinrich was resurrected, this kid was afraid that people would disappear again.


    John said: "I''ll give you a holiday, just go out and relax."


    Heinrich said expressionlessly: "No need."


    "No," John said seriously, "you need it."


    As the one who caught the light in Edgar, Heinrich really needed a break.


    "For public travel, I need you to go to the United States and then to France."


    John said: "I am going to open another branch, and I need you to communicate the details with Nagini."


    Okay, this is not a simple tour, and Heinrich did not continue to refuse.


    After the two left, John leaned back in his chair, looking a little haggard.


    He rubbed his eyes. This time it was not just color blindness.


    His eyes are getting blurry.


    According to this trend, you may go blind.


    "It needs to be checked." John pondered for a while, planning to give himself a comprehensive check.


    He stood up, his mind dizzy.


    Holding the table, John looked uncertain.


    "what happened?"


    Something is very wrong.


    Twelve out of ten things are wrong.


    John looked at his hand, and a circular mark appeared on it.


    The door of things.


    What''s going on here?


    John stared at the circle.


    "Very surprised?"


    Suddenly a voice sounded in my ears.


    He looked up and saw an unexpected person appearing in the study.


    grim Reaper.


    To be precise, it didn''t appear, but was reflected in John''s eyes.


    Death said in that distorted and hoarse voice: "Playing with death never ends well, not to mention, you broke the iron law of the magical world."


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion, but the God of Death seems to be gloating about his misfortune.


    "Even the God of Death, who is in charge of life and death, has no right to resurrect people."


    "If you do something that breaks the rules, you need to pay the price."


    The **** of death stretched out his finger. He was obviously not in this world, but John felt his body being touched.


    The skeletal finger poked John''s chest, and the hoarse voice, which was distorted and could not tell the difference between male and female, said: "You have angered the world."


    "You will be punished, and the price is..."


    John looked down at his left hand, golden sand flowing out of his arm.


    The silver soul and black soul-eating curse in his right hand are disappearing.


    In his eyes, black energy and purple energy surged out of his eyes.


    "Maybe we will meet, maybe we won''t."


    Death waved to John and said: "Farewell, those who play with death and those who challenge the rules."


    John felt like his body was being sucked away.


    And in the sky at this time.


    On the daytime sky, there are traces, which seem to be traces caused by collisions.


    "Ouch¡ª!"


    The wolf howled in his ears, and John''s expression changed.


    He seemed to see the white wolf, the disaster of another world, approaching him.


    When he opened his eyes again, John found himself in a place similar to the one before entering the object gate space.


    He saw the intersection and collision of the world, the resulting broken rules, and the span between worlds.


    "The true intersection of heaven and earth."


    John took a deep breath. He didn''t expect that he would be exiled or be exiled by magic.


    It seems that his unruly behavior has angered Magic.


    Now he is either waiting to be expelled into another world, or he is taking the initiative.


    "Since you know that I don''t follow the rules, you should be prepared for me to not follow the rules."


    John was never one to sit still and wait for death. His eyes changed into vertical pupils and he raised his right hand.


    There is an unfinished contract on it.


    The Gate of Things outlines a line that intersects with a witch from another world.


    Go to that world?


    No, John just wants to use this power in exchange for something.


    "Exchange of equal value."


    John''s eyes flashed with chaotic light.


    The next second, a golden flame ignited in his right hand, and a key appeared in his palm.


    The second before he was completely exiled, he opened a space with the key.


    There is a huge stone monument inside.


    John held the locket on his chest and entered the monolith.


    The next second, the huge stone monument was destroyed by the power of exile.


    When John opened his eyes again, it was endless black.


    He doesn¡¯t know where he is, but what is certain is that he is still in his original world.


    A footsteps sounded in his ears.


    ¡± Then came a woman¡¯s voice.


    "Where did the little wizard come from?"


    ¡­


    Chapter 510 1899, Godric''s Hollow


    Bathilda Bagshot is a writer.


    She has an overwhelming interest in books, including the pursuit of love.


    My biggest interest is to organize what I know and find into a note.


    This gave her a strong interest in the history of magic.


    She was not a stunning beauty when she was young, because she often stayed in the library, but her original beauty was replaced by the title of nerd.


    Because she herself is a little slow to respond to other things.


    But Bathilda didn''t care. She had graduated from that school decades ago.


    Things in the past have not been able to make her change, and she often stays in her own house.


    On this day, the old aunt walked out of the house on a whim. She walked through the neighbor''s yard full of morning glories.


    See the courtyard and the closed doors and windows.


    Bathilda was full of compassion.


    Not long ago, the children there lost control and the beautiful woman died.


    I once brought a cake to my door to try to become friends with that lady.


    It''s a pity that Madam didn''t take her cake.


    Later, the eldest son of that family got his evaluation in a magazine, and the family gradually got in touch with him.


    She felt pity for the children of this family. The father left because of his excessive behavior and the mother died.


    There are three children left, the youngest of whom is a girl.


    Walking from this courtyard, Bathilda walked along a stream and walked into a quiet woods.


    This is a place where few people come, where her tired mind from reading can be fully relaxed.


    But today, there is one more person in this quiet and quiet forest.


    That was a boy who looked slender and fragile.


    His snow-white hair and dull eyes made him look pitiful.


    Even Aunt Bathilda, who didn''t care much about other things, couldn''t help but want to hug this fragile young man at this moment.


    She tried to strike up a conversation with the boy.

 Chapter 490：

    "Where did the little wizard come from?"


    This is a very inferior approach. If it were my romantic nephew, he could do better.


    Why do you know you are a wizard?


    Bathilda blamed her intuition, this boy didn''t look like a Muggle.


    Although the young man could not see, when he turned his head, that moment brought invisible pressure.


    It¡¯s just that the old aunt was a little slow and didn¡¯t feel it.


    The young man''s expression was a little unbelievable, and he stood up groping with his hands.


    His fingers touched a thorny vine.


    The pitiful appearance made the old aunt who had been alone all her life unbearable.


    "If possible, could I ask you, where is this?" The young man restrained his pressure and asked very politely.


    This is much more polite than my nephew.


    "Poor child, this is the woods of Godric''s Hollow. Where is your family?"


    ¡­


    In Bathilda Bagshot''s house.


    There is a smell in the attic, which is a musty smell caused by damp wood.


    There should be a leak at the stairs, but its owner didn''t seem to bother to fix it.


    John was a little lucky. Although he landed a little off, he was still within his own country.


    The person I met was also a wizard.


    But she must be a very nerdy wizard, because she doesn¡¯t even know the famous John Wick.


    Thinking that he is some poor little wizard.


    It doesn''t matter to John, he will repay the other party later.


    There was something wrong with his eyes. John guessed that it was related to souls and curses. If he mixed some soul potions, even if he couldn''t return to normal, he wouldn''t be able to see everything in black now.


    Picking up a cookie from the table, John guessed that it had chocolate added.


    When he ate it, he could barely tell the difference.


    "Thank you for your hospitality." John chuckled, "How can I help you?"


    "I don''t think there''s anything you can do to help me." Old Aunt Bathilda shook her head.


    She was just overflowing with compassion and took the child home.


    I don¡¯t expect this child to be able to help me.


    Judging from his age, this child should be a student.


    "Are you a student at Hogwarts?" Bathilda asked, "It seems that the holiday hasn''t started yet."


    "Huh?" John frowned. This man couldn''t tell the time. He said patiently, "You remembered wrong, it''s already a holiday."


    "My neighbor has a fifth-year student from Hogwarts." Bathilda said in disbelief, "He hasn''t come home yet."


    "Maybe something delayed him," John shrugged, "I''ve been on vacation for a week...wait a minute."


    Thinking of a possibility, John''s face tightened and he asked hurriedly: "What day is today?"


    Bathilda said: "May 3rd, I won''t remember it wrong."


    When John heard her answer, he confirmed his guess and murmured a little absently: "It seems that the deviation is not the position."


    There is a problem with time.


    The school year at Hogwarts ended in mid-June, and now time has gone back more than a month.


    Besides...


    ?Maybe more than a month.


    John asked with some difficulty: "Excuse me...how old is it now?"


    She was a little confused about his question, but Bathilda''s dull emotions didn''t find anything wrong and said: "99 years."


    John was dumbfounded, was he in the future?


    Immediately afterwards, he heard Bathilda say: "In 1899, you seemed to be a confused person."


    1899?


    Going back nearly a hundred years?


    John was completely silent at this moment.


    Bathilda complained a little: "You have a lot of problems."


    "Sorry, last question," John showed a bitter smile towards Bathilda, "Do you have a time turner?"


    ¡­


    Obviously, as a writer, Bathilda Bagshot had no connection with the Silent People.


    John was taken in.


    Because he has nowhere else to go.


    Although he claimed that he was a sixth-year student at Hogwarts and was not expelled, Bathilda seemed to regard this as his stubbornness.


    He also learned the name of the person who rescued him, Bathilda Bagshot.


    The name sounded familiar. John recalled it carefully but didn''t recall it.


    After all, his brain is not a computer and can continuously store things.


    In other words, he can''t remember it in his mind right now.


    Because he had just experienced a drama of being exiled from the entire magical world.


    "Such a thing, even if Magic hates me again, it won''t happen again, right?"


    Magic also has rules. If you break it once, you will be exiled. It is fair.


    I just didn¡¯t expect that I would return to the world, but it would be in the last century.


    Fortunately, John doesn''t have to deal with Voldemort anymore.


    In this year, Voldemort was not born yet.


    He took up his abode at Bathilda''s house.


    Even though John couldn''t see.


    But his magic is still there.


    "Maybe I can go find my teacher."


    His mind moved and he thought of his teacher.


    During this period, Nico Flamel was still alive and somewhere.


    However, as soon as this idea came out, John himself rejected it.


    Regarding time magic, there are also taboos.


    The two most important points are.


    No contact with your past self.


    You can''t change anything in the past.


    Someone once did this, and the result was that the entire history of that family was changed, and the price paid was heavy.


    John must be careful in this world.


    Because if he does something, it will probably change the entire world in the future, and even affect himself.


    "You need to be careful before going back."


    He stayed in Bathilda''s attic, thinking a lot.


    John caught the sound of a drop of water falling to the ground.


    He got up and walked out to the stairs.


    Tap your fingers on the armrest.


    The super-sensory spell is activated.


    He ''saw'' where the dripping water was.


    Reach out and aim at that location.


    Confidently said: "Recover as before (Reparo


    A ray of white light flew out from John''s palm, and then...


    "Boom!"


    "What happened?" Bathilda was alerted.


    Looking at the top of the broken skylight, Bathilda was stunned.


    Also shocked was John.


    He remembered that what he released was a repair spell.


    The fingers were pressed together stiffly and then released.


    "Until I get a new wand, I''d better not abuse magic."


    John gave Bathilda a polite smile to cover up his embarrassment.


    Bathilda looked at the skylight that was penetrated by the shattering spell, and then at John''s shy face.


    In the end, the leak in Bathilda''s house was repaired.


    Yes, Bathilda repaired it.


    After all, he is also a wizard. If he hadn''t been too lazy to pay attention to it, he wouldn''t have missed it until now.


    John''s crushing spell forced Bathilda to consider whether her home would become even more humid due to a heavy rain.


    But Bathilda asked John and gave the student who was suspected of being expelled from Hogwarts a warning.


    When a wizard casts spells, it is best to use a wand.


    Casting spells without a wand is something that requires extreme proficiency in magic.


    "Okay, I''ve become a scumbag."


    John was helpless, he was the king of Slytherin, a talented student who ranked first in Hogwarts all year round, and even Hermione could not shake him.


    One day he will be regarded as a scumbag, the kind of scumbag who will be expelled.


    If you tell me, Malfoy will probably laugh to death.


    In fact, even if Bathilda didn''t say anything, John didn''t plan to continue using magic.


    If he loses control again, he is afraid that the whole place will be blown up.


    Until he regains his wand, John decides to remain a non-magical person.


    And there is even more bad news about this time travel.


    The Sword of Silverwick is lost.


    ¡­


    Chapter 511 Hello, blind man


    The Sword of Silver Wake and John have a magical contract.


    Whenever John needs to use it, he only needs to hold it lightly in the void, and the Silver Wick Sword will appear.


    Perhaps due to the impact of being banished, or perhaps due to the different times, the Sword of Silver Wick could not be summoned by John.

 Chapter 491：

    Now John, there really is nothing.


    Not even a wand.


    After staying at Bathilda''s house for a few days, he was ready to find some materials and make a magic wand for himself as soon as possible.


    As for buying a wand...


    Not to mention whether you have money or not.


    Ollivander is a very scary person. Whether it is the wand made by his father or the wand he made himself, he can clearly remember who picked it away and the name of that person.


    John doesn¡¯t want to change history, and there is no place like Johnny Silverhand in this world.


    So he could only do it himself.


    Fortunately, Godric''s Hollow is rich in products.


    When he first came to the woods, he smelled the scent of linden trees, which could also be used as a kind of wand wood.


    The magical world cannot be judged by common sense.


    For example, when John, a blind man, wanted to go out, Bathilda didn''t even bother to stop him.


    I don¡¯t think at all that a blind man will encounter any obstacles when he goes out.


    The brain circuit of wizards is different from that of Muggles. John has known this for a long time.


    After he went out, he recalled in his mind the way he came.


    Pushing back through the steps at Bathilda''s door, he found a path into the woods.


    He set off.


    He hit the wall.


    "Hiss... something''s wrong." John touched his nose and reached out to touch the courtyard wall that appeared.


    Could it be that I misremembered the number of steps?


    A gust of wind blew over and he smelled the scent of morning glories.


    I remembered that Bathilda had mentioned that her neighbor had many morning glories.


    John guessed that he hit a neighbor''s house.


    So he touched the wall and left little by little.


    On the second floor, at the window that was often not opened, the girl stared at the boy''s strange behavior.


    Even though John is blind, his senses are still sharp.


    He noticed someone staring at him and immediately looked up.


    The girl frightened like a deer and hid behind the window.


    The sight disappeared, and John just thought it was someone else''s curiosity.


    After he touched the wall and walked past, the girl once again mustered up the courage to look.


    John only left a figure behind.


    The girl became a little curious about the boy''s dull eyes just now.


    "Ariana."


    Her brother''s call made the girl quickly close the window.


    A red-haired boy who looked about seventeen or eighteen years old walked in.


    The most impressive thing about this boy is his blue eyes.


    Seeing his sister hiding there and not responding, the boy''s eyes showed a tiredness that was not for his age.


    The death of his mother left this boy who had just graduated from Hogwarts to shoulder the responsibility of taking care of his younger siblings.


    My younger brother is a stubborn person and has not returned from Hogwarts.


    My sister was unable to go to Hogwarts due to some things, and she was sick at home and couldn''t go out.


    The European trip he originally planned with his friends had to be rejected because of these things.


    The bird that was supposed to fly and soar chose to break its wings and stay to take care of its family.


    The girl looked at the boy. She timidly hugged the bear and said nothing.


    The boy also knew about his sister''s situation and did not force her to respond. He just smiled gently and told his sister to eat well.


    ¡­


    John finally arrived at the woods he encountered that day.


    However, the journey was not smooth. When he stepped into the stream, he almost slipped on a stone and fell.


    The breeze brought the smell of green grass, caressing John''s face, and then through his hair.


    The leaves are blown by the wind, and the rustling sound makes people feel calm.


    John groped in the woods and found a lime tree.


    Alchemy is sensitive to smells.


    After searching the area, I picked up a fallen linden tree branch.


    Pick it up and put it away, John.


    "It''s really inconvenient not to have a small bag."


    Missing his little bag, John just stuffed whatever he wanted into it.


    He also wanted to try harder to see if he could find the oak tree.


    Collecting some oak sap can make the wand of better quality.


    But there is no way to go too deep. He is not very familiar with this place yet.


    After searching around the perimeter but not finding the oak tree, John chose to go back home.


    He is such a blind man, but he is still very conspicuous in this place.


    Godric''s Hollow is a semi-wizard settlement. In addition to Bathilda, there are other wizards living there.


    A resident man found John and asked him if he needed help.


    John smiled and declined, and the other party gave up.


    But the white-haired blind man seemed to have also attracted attention.


    Especially when John walked into the house of Bathilda Bagshot, an old aunt who had never married in her life.


    John continued to go out the next day, getting familiar with the village bit by bit.


    At the neighbor''s window, the girl peeked at the blind man again.


    The girl held the little bear in her arms and stared at the blind man passing by the door of her house.


    This blind man gives people a very special feeling, which makes girls who don''t like talking to others pay special attention to him.


    This time the blind man did not hit the wall, and as time went by, he became more and more skilled.


    Just like the eyes are not blind, if it is not necessary to touch the wall occasionally, no one may notice this.


    The girl paid more and more attention to him, which also attracted the attention of the girl''s brother.


    The red-haired boy did not alarm his sister. He was looking at the people passing by the house and wondered when there was someone else in the neighbor Bathilda''s house.


    ¡­


    John started making his own wand.


    He found a bottle of oak sap in Bathilda''s house, which Bathilda used to repair the scattered pages of the book.


    She had no objection to lending it to John.


    I was surprised that a blind man could make his own magic wand.


    The bark of the basswood was cleaned, and John borrowed tools to shape the basswood.


    As for the stick core, John directly pulled out a piece of his own hair.


    Although he is a human being, he also has attributes close to that of a magical creature.


    Therefore, in theory, it is not impossible for his hair to be used as the core of the staff.


    And doing so can make your wand more convenient.


    Like Fleur, choose the hair of your grandmother''s Veela, which has better adhesion for spellcasting.


    Making a wand cannot be completed in one or two days.


    John was not idle during this period. He went out almost every day.


    With the alchemist''s knowledge reserve, he found some materials outside that could be used to refine potions.


    Bathilda didn''t find it strange at all that he went out often, and she didn''t even mean to question him.


    Being so slow, John felt that it might be a good choice for her not to get married.


    John also knew some things about Bathilda, such as that she was unmarried and had a **** nephew.


    John can probably guess what kind of character that nephew is, he is probably similar to Sirius.


    If it hadn''t been for those ten years in Azkaban, with Sirius''s handsomeness, he probably wouldn''t have a problem in attracting a few women.


    Except for the nephew, there were no troublemakers in Bathilda''s family.


    This made John feel relieved. After all, he was an outsider, so he naturally kept a low profile, the better.


    It is best that no one knows you until you find a way to go back.


    Especially those who are influential, it is best to stay away.


    John firmly believed that he should not contact anyone who would be famous in the future.


    This can ensure to the greatest extent that your future will not be affected.


    If anything happens, resurrect Voldemort, who he finally killed.


    With that result, John probably went to find Death again, but Death wouldn''t be fooled.


    A week has passed.


    John took a familiar route to the woods.


    The residents were not surprised by his appearance.


    this day.


    His wand, soaked in oak sap, could finally be taken out.


    The wand that was just taken out was still a little sticky. After it was dried in the sun, the wand was considered complete and only needed to deal with a few details.


    John gives it a try.


    Try the simplest repair spell first.


    The cup that was broken yesterday was quickly repaired under his spell.


    "Orchid in bloom (Orchideous


    Instead of the white light of the Crushing Curse, a beautiful orchid appeared at the tip of his wand.


    "Thirteen and three-quarter inches, basswood, human hair core."


    The wand was surprisingly long, and John intended it to take on other roles when necessary.


    With a magic wand, John no longer has to be afraid of casting spells.


    Using the super-sense spell can allow him to maintain his ''vision''.


    Knocked on the table, the super-sensory spell spread out, and the whole house came into view.


    It was also at this time that there was a knock on Bathilda''s door.


    A boy about the same age as John appeared.


    ?Blonde hair and a wild and handsome face.


    The moment she saw him, Bathilda was also in a trance. She seemed to see her nephew''s young appearance.

 Chapter 492：

    The boys called Bathilda great-aunt.


    Bathilda was full of surprises about the arrival of her grandnephew.


    Although the other party did not explain the reason, Bathilda still guessed it.


    It seems that my grandnephew was also expelled from school.


    This reminded her of another ''expelled'' student in the room.


    What''s wrong with today''s children? They all become rebellious when they are in school.


    ¡­


    Chapter 512 Hello, Joel


    Old aunt Bathilda''s great-nephew came, and John could feel that something was wrong in the way Bathilda looked at him.


    The feeling was like seeing two expelled school scumbags, it was hard to describe.


    He really wants to explain, do you understand the value of Slytherin''s king?


    Bathilda introduced two boys of similar age to each other.


    "Hello, my name is Joel." John chuckled.


    He knew that he should not leave his name in history.


    ?So I just said a random name.


    Just when he said the words, John looked a little strange.


    He just said that name out of the blue, but suddenly he felt that the name was familiar.


    When the boy opposite heard the name, he smiled happily, "My name is Gale."


    Gale''s eyes were wary. He came to Godric''s Hollow for a certain purpose.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that his lonely old aunt¡¯s family would have a young wizard.


    This made him wary, and he even subconsciously hid his name.


    "Gale?" John could feel the other party''s distrust of him.


    This name seemed to be chosen randomly. John smiled noncommittally.


    The two young wizards have known each other for nearly a hundred years.


    John''s room was in the attic, just like he was at the Wick house.


    Gale''s room is on the second floor.


    John is playing with his wand, and he still needs to make some corners.


    Gale quietly observed the boy.


    After Durmstrang was expelled, Gale traveled half of Europe alone and came to Godric''s Hollow.


    He has experienced many people and things, which made him mature too early.


    He is wary of strangers and has a good understanding of human nature.


    He knew very well what kind of person his old aunt Bathilda was.


    So he was even more worried that John''s appearance had evil intentions.


    The timing of the appearance was too coincidental.


    He decided to test this man who was as old as himself.


    "Are you making a wand?" Gale suddenly said.


    Although John cannot see, he is extraordinarily sensitive to other people''s sights.


    I had noticed Gale¡¯s appearance a long time ago.


    Upon hearing the question, John said casually: "As you can see, yes."


    "Staff-making is a rare profession." Gale walked into the attic and said, "You have this skill, why are you in Godric''s Hollow?"


    Gale''s eyes were full of inquiry. From the mouth of old aunt Bathilda, he knew some information about this person.


    For example, John seems to be a student at Hogwarts, but like himself, he was expelled.


    The reason why he was expelled was because he conducted some black magic experiments that Durmstrang considered extreme. So what was the reason for his expulsion?


    "It can only be said to be an accident." John shrugged and cleaned up the powder left on the table. "I didn''t expect to be here. At the same time, there was something wrong with my eyes."


    "I''m very grateful to Aunt Bathilda, so you can rest assured."


    John chuckled and said, "There''s no need to do unreasonable temptations."


    Although the boy in front of me is more mature than his peers.


    But who is John?


    He is Johnny Silverhand.


    He is the planner of the huge Silver Hand business empire and the master of the Silver Hand Manor who unites many forces.


    Gale''s temptation was as transparent to him.


    This is the crushing from the levels.


    Gale didn''t look embarrassed when his purpose was exposed.


    "Okay." Gale smiled, then changed the subject and said, "Old aunt hopes that we can get along well."


    He stretched out his hand towards John and said meaningfully: "I think we can let down our guard against each other."


    We were all smart people, and Gale understood that John was not one of his classmates at Durmstrang.


    As long as it doesn''t hinder his own purpose, Gale doesn''t mind being under the same roof with another person.


    Appropriate show of goodwill can bring benefits to oneself.


    This is what Gale has understood since he was a child.


    "Hello, Joel."


    "Hello, Gale."


    The two people''s hands touched together.


    The blond boy has a tall body. Even children of seventeen or eighteen are not as tall as him.


    He is a bit like the Weasley twins, with a kind of bohemian willfulness.


    Like a golden eagle soaring in the sky, the freedom is not bound by its wings.


    ¡­


    After Gale took the initiative to talk that day, three days passed.


    In the past three days, Gale seemed to have a strong interest in John.


    In Gale''s eyes, this is a person who is not inferior to his own talent and wisdom.


    He was more curious about John.


    He would often come to John''s attic, sometimes just watching John do some processing there.


    Godric''s Hollow is rich in various resources, which is why many wizards choose to settle here.


    John will process the collected herbs.


    Gale watched quietly from the side and asked, "You also have research on potions?"


    "This is the basic skill of a wizard." John borrowed a crucible from Bathilda, and golden flames burned at the bottom of the crucible.


    Gale watched with interest.


    The more relaxed you are, the more you find that this person of the same age can surprise you.


    "What''s this?"


    "Gublai fairy fire," John raised his wand and waved it gently, and the flame appeared on the wand, "a flame that will not go out and will keep burning."


    "interesting."


    After hearing what John said, Gale became very interested in this magic.


    "This is a kind of advanced magic," Gale teased, with temptation hidden in his words, "It''s not like something you can access as a student."


    "Knowledge does not have to be learned in school." John pointed at his head, "Ravenclaw once said that extraordinary wisdom is the greatest wealth of mankind."


    Gale listened carefully and clapped in agreement.


    In just three days, Gale felt that this stranger had wisdom and knowledge that surpassed Professor Durmstrang.


    I thought I had enough experience traveling through Europe to come here.


    But John had more experience, and it even gave Gale a feeling that he wanted to tell this person his plan.


    That is a great plan, a plan for all wizards, a plan to change the world.


    Gale thought she was crazy.


    This is actually an instinct, an instinct to get close to someone who is stronger than yourself.


    It is nature to be strong.


    Old Aunt Bathilda was very pleased to see two boys of similar age getting along happily.


    This reminded her of another boy.


    As a neighbor, Bathilda knew how tired the boy was.


    He has no peers around him, only a younger sister who may get sick at any time, and his only younger brother is still a stubborn person with a hot temper.


    Bathilda felt that people of the same age would speak the same language.


    So Bathilda made a decision.


    She wanted to introduce the two children at home to that poor boy.


    ¡­


    The potion in the crucible was being boiled. John knocked on the table, and the supersensory spell spread out, covering the entire room.


    After confirming that Gale had left, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Finally gone."


    John has a headache, Bathilda''s grandnephew, just like a hundred thousand reasons.


    Everyone came to ask about everything, and in order to dismiss him, John had to deal with it casually.


    John doesn¡¯t want to have too much contact with other people to change his future.


    But that Gale, seven out of ten sentences are testing.


    John didn¡¯t even know where he came from to be so wary.


    At the same time, John also discovered that Gale was not simple.


    That person has strength far beyond his peers, and is full of voyeurism towards himself.


    Peeping does not only refer to surveillance, but also to the brain.


    "Legilimency? Such advanced magic at this age." John whispered.


    Legilimency, and Occlumency.


    The other party snooped into his own brain, but was deceived by John''s occlumency.


    The man was operating Occlumency at all times, as if he had important secrets in his mind that no one could see.


    John was not very interested in those secrets. Even if they were big secrets, by his time, nearly a hundred years had passed, and all secrets were history.


    "The book that Gale left behind?"


    John found a book on the table, which Gail had deliberately left behind.


    He picked it up and brushed the gilded and dented cover with his fingers.

 Chapter 493：

    "The Tales of Beedle the Poet?" John asked curiously, "Is it intentional or accidental?"


    Most wizards are familiar with the story here.


    In the world of wizards, "The Tales of Beedle the Bard" is like a fairy tale, entering thousands of wizards'' homes.


    But John knew clearly that some things in this story were true.


    The story of three brothers.


    "Deathly Hallows." Whispering softly, John touched his chest.


    By coincidence, his sword was lost.


    All he brought over was a counterfeit locket and the resurrection stone inside.


    "It should be a coincidence."


    John didn''t think that the other party had discovered his resurrection stone and came here deliberately to express himself.


    Throw the book aside.


    If you give a book to a blind person, you don¡¯t know what the other person thinks.


    The next day, John was called over by Bathilda.


    Also passing by was Gale.


    He handed the "The Tales of Beedle the Bard" to Gale, "Your book."


    "Thank you, I guess it was left with you." Gale took it with a smile.


    John was speechless.


    "I really like the stories in it," Gale said, "especially the story of the three brothers."


    "oh."


    "Why are you not in a good mood?"


    "Because I''m blind, what do you think?"


    "¡­"


    Gale''s gushing mouth shut.


    ¡­


    Chapter 513 Hello, Al


    At this time, the door rang.


    Bathilda surprisingly got rid of her slowness and went to open the door quickly.


    After opening the door, a red-haired boy appeared outside.


    He is older than John and Gale, but not as tall as them.


    John was already taller than his peers, but his body was thin.


    But Gale is different. He is tall, even a little taller than John.


    In comparison, the oldest boy with red hair turned out to be the shortest one.


    Bathilda was glad to see the boys coming.


    "Oh, you''re here." Bathilda brought people in.


    The red-haired boy saw the two people behind the wooden door frame at a glance.


    One has blond hair and the other has white hair.


    Both of them are people with unique temperaments.


    This made the red-haired boy stunned.


    Gale looked at that dumb look, with a breathtaking smile, and said hello in German-accented English: "Hello, my name is Gale..."


    Glancing sideways at John, Gale remembered something.


    John shrugged nonchalantly and said, "Hello, my name is Joel."


    Gail?


    Joel?


    This seems to be some kind of strange title.


    The red-haired boy looked strange, "Then you can call me...Al."


    Obviously the boy is not a fool. After hearing the names of the two people, he realized that this seemed to be some kind of interesting game.


    "Al?" Gale was very interested in Al, blinked, stretched out his hand and said, "What a cute name."


    "Each other." Al also responded.


    A term of endearment among young people.


    Bathilda was happy to see this scene.


    Whether as an aunt or a neighbor, she does not want her children to be as lonely as herself.


    Especially for Al, the burden of taking care of his sister has caused the child to lose his former vitality.


    Communicating with peers may rejuvenate them.


    This is the first time the three people have met.


    Bathilda devoted her time to three children of similar age.


    The three of them are all geniuses with extraordinary talents.


    Al is the student president of Hogwarts and graduated from Hogwarts with the best grades.


    His talent and wisdom quickly attracted Gale.


    Compared with John, Gail and Al communicate more equally.


    Facing John, it was like asking questions with their professor, not their peers.


    In the days that followed, two equally talented people attracted each other.


    Soon, Al and Gale became friends.


    John continued to study his potion.


    After dripping the black liquid into his eyes, John felt his eyes sore and uncomfortable.


    The good news is that from that dark state, he saw a glimmer of light.


    "The next thing is the defect in the soul." John knew something about his eyes.


    The strong magical power blinds the eyes, the best way is to erase that power.


    "Magical punishment." Thinking of this, John sighed, "That God of Death really doesn''t have martial ethics."


    Everyone is dealing fairly, but you backhanded me.


    John has a full understanding of the virtues of Death.


    Just like in the Three Brothers, even if the God of Death is forced to hand over something, he will continue to hinder you later.


    To put it bluntly, this is an extremely unreasonable and stingy person.


    After getting up and leaving the attic, John regained some of his vision, and his vision changed from darkness to blur.


    He came down the stairs, and Bathilda couldn''t help but sigh when she saw him.


    "Joel, I think you should join them."


    Of the three, only John was out of place.


    You can¡¯t blame John for this, after all, the times are different.


    John chuckled and said: "Ms. Bathilda, power will bring you many things. Money and power are just incidental. Friends and followers will appear around you unknowingly."


    Bathilda was stunned for a moment and said strangely: "Is this your idea?"


    "Strength comes first," John bowed slightly and said with a smile, "This is what I have always done."


    Bathilda was a little confused, because her grandnephew was also a person who pursued power.


    After speaking to Bathilda, John walked out of Bathilda''s house.


    ¡­


    He has been able to accurately travel to various places in Godric without using magic.


    Gale and Al went out together.


    So no one knew that Ariana, who stayed at home, walked out of the house.


    John came to the stream. After walking for a while, he looked back.


    That line of sight stuck to him is always there.


    "Hello."


    John asked aloud and smiled: "How can I help you?"


    The girl who walked out of the house was holding a little bear. She lowered her head without saying anything like an autistic child.


    John could only see a vague outline. When the person didn''t answer, he continued to walk forward.


    But after walking a certain distance, John had a headache.


    Looking back, he saw that the other party was still behind him in the summer sunshine.


    John had no choice but to ask again: "What can I do for you?"


    When Ariana heard the question, she winced like a frightened child.


    But she still didn''t reply.


    John was helpless and continued to move forward.


    He needs to cross the stream, which is dangerous for an ordinary blind man, but for a blind man who knows magic, it is not so serious.


    John took out his wand and tapped it, activating the supersensory spell.


    Everything around you is taken into account in every detail.


    Including the person who stopped.


    He walked across the stream and looked back, and saw the silhouette stopping by the stream.


    A feeling of fear, nervousness, and helplessness spread.


    Are you afraid?


    Afraid of water?


    John took two steps forward, and the emotion became stronger.


    He had no choice but to stop, turned around and asked, "Do you want my help?"


    No answer was received.


    John did not choose to walk away this time, he felt the fluctuation of magic.


    This is a wizard.


    ?And it¡¯s very strong.


    This reminded him of something.


    The silent one¡­


    Crossing the stream, he returned to the shore.


    Seeing John coming, Ariana hid back in fear, but she didn''t go too far away.


    John asked softly: "Want to go there?"


    Even if he got closer, John could see an extremely blurry outline, and he couldn''t even tell whether it was a man or a woman.

 Chapter 494：

    But he could feel that the other party didn''t want to be contacted.


    So he handed the wand over and said, "If you want to go over, grab my wand."


    The end of the long wand was stretched out towards Ariana.


    Ariana hesitated and carefully pinched the tip of the wand with two fingers.


    John felt the slight force from the wand and stepped into the water first.


    The next second, John felt the end of the wand being released.


    Then she ran in the direction Ariana came from.


    John looked at the fading silhouette and had no choice but to give up.


    Finding other trees in the woods, John also met a Kaaba.


    This thing comes from Asia, and I don¡¯t know how it came to Godric¡¯s Hollow.


    Unfortunately, there was no part of Kaba''s body that was suitable for use as a wand core or potion, so John let the frightened guy go.


    "Kaba will drag people into the water and drown them," John said, stroking his chin. "There are no people around here. Is it no big deal?"


    Just as he was thinking this, John heard a sound coming from the stream.


    Knocked the wand, and the super-sensory spell was activated.


    John ¡®saw¡¯ two boys by the stream.


    A tall boy was playing in the stream, and another boy got water splashed on him.


    The waterline slid down along the chin to the collar, and the boy also fought back.


    What a picture of a man playing in the water.


    John was silent.


    "Just pretend you didn''t see anything."


    He turned and walked towards Bathilda''s house.


    It¡¯s been more than two weeks since I came here.


    John discovered that Bathilda was really a stay-at-home aunt, the kind who basically never went out.


    If she wasn''t even a wizard and had to eat, I''m afraid she wouldn''t even go out of the house.


    "Just find a way to make some small money."


    John thought about how he could make money on the smallest scale.


    Some potions are not available in Godric''s Hollow. The best way is to go to Diagon Alley to buy them.


    But if you do this, you will inevitably come into contact with those people in Diagon Alley.


    The less contact you have with people, the less likely you are to change the future.


    The dignified second king of Knockturn Alley, Johnny Silverhand, who controls the Silverhand business empire, will actually worry about Garen one day.


    John was melancholy.


    "If you refine the magic stone, the future will change again."


    The magic stone can only be made by the highest level alchemist. If he dares to refine it, the reaction will definitely change it beyond recognition in future generations.


    Unable to use the Philosopher''s Stone, and unable to have any influence or come into contact with too many wizards, John was restricted.


    Walking past the neighbor''s house, John was not stared at this time.


    He looked up strangely. The person who had been watching him was no longer there.


    He walked past Bathilda''s house and put the matter down.


    ¡­


    Ariana huddled in the room in fear, holding her little bear in her arms with a look of fear.


    A picture appeared in her eyes. Three bad boys made her struggle in the water.


    She was frightened and things in the room began to shake.


    The returning brother Al sensed something was wrong, and rushed into the house to comfort his sister who was about to go berserk.


    "It''s okay, Ariana." Al hugged his sister tightly and comforted her.


    The trembling things around him gradually stopped.


    There was a trace of tiredness in Ah''s eyes, and his sister''s condition had dampened his joy of becoming friends with Gale.


    I am a bird whose wings have been torn off, unable to fly with the other person.


    ¡­


    Chapter 514 Hello, Ariana


    "You should come with us," young Gail invited John, seducing, "that would be fun."


    "He''s a funny guy," Gale said. "He''s full of wisdom."


    "Unfortunately, wisdom is not what I pursue." John said lightly.


    What a joke, the Sorting Hat didn''t even mention that I had Ravenclaw qualities.


    "Power is supreme," Gale said after John''s words, "so there is even more need for change, and this magical world."


    Gale is an ambitious person. He is like a poison that exudes venom all the time, trying to instill his ideas into other people''s minds.


    But facing John, he felt like he was being affected.


    Strength is supreme.


    This is what Gail heard from John.


    It coincides with his thoughts.


    The difference is that what Gale pursues is to let wizards dominate Muggles.


    And John is, the strong is king.


    Gale wants John to join him in his great ideals for the greater good.


    And the other person is Al.


    That boy who was equally outstanding, but whose wings were restrained by his family.


    Unfortunately, John didn''t want to participate in those children''s games. He said perfunctorily: "It''s really interesting. Changing the world is never just about talking, Gale."


    Waving the wand gently, the things processed on the table fell into the placed boxes in an orderly manner.


    "Well, I think Al will be very happy to see you. We will go to the church today." Gail could not persuade John and had to leave.


    They visited almost all of Godric''s Hollow.


    Putting the box away, John took out homemade eye drops and dripped them into both eyes.


    This makes the eyes more dry and even painful.


    He blinked hard, and his originally dull eyes turned into a pair of vertical pupils as he blinked twice.


    Blink again, and it changes back to its original state.


    "It''s been almost a month."


    Time flies by and it¡¯s June.


    John checks his body frequently. Time travel will bring a huge burden to the body.


    Some people travel back in time and return to the original time, and their bodies age by dozens of years.


    John''s body also suffered from some burdens caused by time travel, but he lived a long life, so this burden was not obvious.


    After greeting Bathilda, John continued to the woods.


    Since the last time I was followed by a tail, that tail has become more frequent.


    When John turned around, the other party would stop. Every time he reached the stream, the other party would not continue to follow.


    The same goes for this time.


    John stopped at the stream and looked back at the people following him.


    "Do you want to continue to follow?" he asked.


    Ariana looked at the stream and stopped.


    Seeing this, John sighed and said, "You want to go there, right?"


    He could sense the other person''s emotions. This was an unstable child, so John was not overly harsh.


    Unlike before, Ariana hesitated and nodded.


    John could barely see her movements.


    "In that case, let me take you there."


    John motioned for the other party to come over, and Ariana stood next to John.


    Without touching the other party, he drew out his basswood wand and waved it toward the stream.


    "If you are afraid of water, then let the water stop here."


    The wand was raised, and John waved it down gently.


    "Climbing through thorns and thorns."


    The invisible blade cuts the flowing stream.


    Starting from the middle, slowly separate.


    A slippery underwater road appears.


    John stretched out his wand to the other party, cheered him up and said: "Grab my wand, I''ll take you there."


    Ariana timidly looked at the divided stream, and then she mustered up the courage to carefully hold the tip of the staff between her fingers.


    John took a step forward, and Ariana tried to take a step forward too.


    Stepping on the stream without water, Ariana did not let go this time.


    John smiled slightly. He was patient with the little girl and said in a slow voice: "Be careful of the stones."


    Ariana grabbed the tip of the wand, nervousness coming from there, and walked across the stream under John''s guidance.


    John wanted to withdraw his wand, but found that his wand was held tightly.


    Ariana was still scared, exuding uneasiness and fear.


    "It''s okay, just hold on tight." John stopped withdrawing his wand and let Ariana hold on to it.


    They walked into the woods. From time to time, John had to lower his head to pick up an herb and bring it to his nose to smell it.


    There was a little tail behind him, and John didn''t care.


    Even sometimes the other party would stop suddenly, forcing John to stop as well.


    Ariana looked up at the birds on the branches, the rabbits jumping across the trees, and the squirrels holding nuts.


    After walking and walking, the weather began to heat up, and John came to the stream again to prepare to cross.


    The stream he cut has flowed again and needs to be divided again.


    He drew his wand twice.


    John glanced at the tightly held wand and said patiently: "I want to stop the water flow again."


    He explained, but Ariana refused to let go.


    She needs something to give herself something to rely on.


    John felt a headache, which was gone now. He had brought trouble to himself.


    The other party''s mood is extremely unstable. If you force him away, I''m afraid the other party will fall into panic and run away.


    John tried to reach out his hand.

 Chapter 495：

    "If you''re scared, just hold on to this hand."


    Ariana stared down at the hand and slowly released her wand.


    The soft girl''s fingers touched John''s right hand, making him stunned.


    Ariana didn''t hold the whole palm, but took John''s little finger.


    The anxious mood gradually stabilized.


    John smiled slightly and used his wand to cut the stream again.


    Walked over with Ariana who gradually calmed down.


    When they reached the shore, Ariana didn''t let go of her hand, so John had no choice but to lead the way home.


    Arriving at the yard that smelled of morning glory, Ariana let go of her hand.


    Watching the other party enter the house, John also went to Bathilda''s house next door.


    But he didn¡¯t know that Ariana¡¯s departure this time made Al extremely anxious.


    ¡­


    Al, who had agreed to go out with Gale as usual, came back.


    There was a smile on his face that was different from the one at home.


    The dullness and depression of this home made the boy almost forget to smile.


    He was a little carried away.


    Gail is a very interesting friend, he is full of charm and has a common language with him.


    Al was fascinated by it, and they were both deeply attracted to each other.


    Bathilda was very willing to let the child with tied wings be happy, and she was very happy about the mutual attraction between the two young people.


    He was obsessed with this feeling, even to the point of greed.


    Al and Gail talked to each other in the church, from magic to family to their sister Ariana.


    His sister is a frustration for him and also a responsibility.


    When Al returned home, he found that Ariana was not in the room.


    He''s crazy.


    Calling her sister Ariana''s name.


    He was afraid of something happening to Ariana, like he was six years old.


    From that day on, Ariana became full of danger.


    She is an unstable person. A few weeks ago, Ariana lost control and killed her mother.


    She is a patient, a dangerous patient.


    "Ariana!" Al searched frantically.


    Just as Al was about to leave the house, he saw Ariana coming back.


    Al rushed up and was about to ask in a stern tone.


    But he stopped.


    He saw that his sister''s always dull face was a little brighter this time.


    Al, who is good at observing, discovered that Ariana''s shoes were stained with wet mud.


    "You went to the stream, Ariana?" Al asked softly, unable to see the anxiety just now.


    Ariana nodded slowly, which made Al''s beautiful blue eyes look more surprised.


    My sister is very afraid of water, which is related to the attack.


    So Ariana never touched the stream. Sometimes when her brother would take Ariana there, he would just sit on the grass beside the stream and watch the lambs eat tender grass.


    Al realized the change in Ariana.


    This is a good change, Ariana is gradually opening her heart.


    But Al was very upset.


    Al has been afraid to let Ariana go out because he is afraid that Ariana will hurt others.


    But now, due to her own negligence, Ariana not only left home, but also headed to the stream she was most afraid of.


    He couldn''t imagine what would happen.


    While Al was thinking, Ariana walked into the room.


    She looked out the window, with a vague expectation in her heart, expecting the white-haired boy to pass by the door.


    ¡­


    John was pulled away by Gail.


    The guy didn''t give up the idea of ??letting John join him.


    John wanted to refuse, but Gale was a guy who was good at taking advantage of people around him.


    He explained to Bathilda that he was taking John and poor Al out next door.


    Bathilda agreed and let them have fun.


    Expressing her gratitude to her old aunt, Gale raised her eyebrows proudly at John.


    It seems to be saying, look, don¡¯t resist anymore.


    Unfortunately, he seemed to have forgotten that John was blind.


    So he showed his charming eyes to the blind man.


    John had no choice but to leave the attic with Gale and throw the "The Tales of Beedle the Bard" to Gale that he had stuffed into his room for an unknown number of times.


    They went to a neighbor''s house. Al was reluctant to leave because of what happened with his sister.


    There are only two people in the family, and one of them is a sick sister.


    Gale simply went to Al¡¯s house.


    As soon as you enter the yard, the smell of morning glory enters your nose along with the smell of other flowers.


    John met the red-haired Al for the second time.


    ¡­


    Chapter 515 Hello, Deathly Hallows


    Al was very happy to see Gale, and when he saw John, he greeted him warmly.


    This is the first time John has entered this house with morning glories.


    Al invited them to the attic, which was Al''s room.


    Sunlight streamed in through the attic window. This was not the first time Gale had come over.


    There were a few times when Gale stayed here and talked about life with Al on the same bed.


    John picked up a book. Al wrote in a very heavy way. He could tell what was written by touching the handwriting on it.


    "This is an article from Transfiguration Today."


    "I published papers there when I was in school," Al said.


    As he said that, Al asked with some confusion: "Are you also a student of Hogwarts?"


    Obviously he learned about John''s identity, a student at Hogwarts.


    But Al had no impression. He had never seen John in school.


    Although he has graduated, judging from John''s age, he is two years younger than me.


    "As a sixth-year Hogwarts student," John closed the book and chuckled, "you can''t know everyone in the four houses."


    Al stared at John, trying to read something on his face.


    John said calmly and calmly: "You can see the octopus in the Black Lake from the Slytherin common room."


    "But those mermaids like to scare students. My friend has been scared several times."


    When Al heard these words, his doubts about John''s identity were alleviated.


    If you have never been to Slytherin, you will not know this.


    ?And if he is from Slytherin House, then it doesn¡¯t seem strange that he doesn¡¯t recognize him.


    Slytherin and Gryffindor don''t get along with each other, so it''s not strange that they don''t know each other.


    The temptation ends here, Al needs to take care of his sister.


    His repertoire today is a puppet show that children can enjoy.


    As his friends, John and Gail can also watch this scene.


    Al was very proficient in transfiguration, and he waved his wand gently.


    A box containing Muggle dolls was opened, and the puppets inside walked onto the stage.


    Al called his sister''s name, "Ariana."


    Ariana seemed to know about today''s puppet show and came over.


    Ariana didn''t react to Gail when she saw the stranger.


    But she looked at John.


    Al introduced: "This is my sister, Ariana."


    "This is Gail, he came to our house," Al said to Ariana. "This is Joel."


    "Joel."


    Alben thought that Ariana would remain silent as usual, but this time, Ariana spoke.


    Staring at John, Ariana hugged the little bear.


    John smiled and said: "Hello, Ariana."


    The girl sat next to her brother, and Al suppressed the weirdness in his heart.


    He waved his wand gently to make the puppet move.


    The project that Al performed for Ariana today was the story of three brothers from "The Tales of Beedle the Bard".


    When Al was a child, Al had imagined that he would get an invisibility cloak from the third child, so that he could do many things without telling his parents.


    As he grew up, his desire did not diminish.


    But his motivation for getting the invisibility cloak changed. He wanted the invisibility cloak because of Ariana.


    Ariana''s condition became more serious as she grew older, and Al even needed to use protective magic in the courtyard to prevent the house from being blown up by Ariana.


    The runaway magic power made Ariana unable to use those cheap invisibility cloaks.


    Those goods will lose their effectiveness when affected by magic power.


    But Al knew that the story of the three brothers was just a story after all.


    Al has read this wizard''s children''s fairy tale many times.


    The departure of his parents made him think about other treasures among the three brothers.


    Al was a little lost in thought, but there was no delay in the movements of his hands.


    The puppets acted out the story of the three brothers there, the eldest brother¡¯s Elder Wand, the second brother¡¯s Resurrection Stone, and the third brother¡¯s Invisibility Cloak.


    Each one is so desirable.


    Ariana looked at her seriously. Al looked at her expression and waved his wand somewhat heavily.


    Gale also looked at it very seriously. When he saw the wish that the God of Death had promised to the three brothers, there was ambition in his eyes.


    "Deathly Hallows." Gale whispered softly.

 Chapter 496：

    John is also looking at... a loneliness.


    He is almost blind, and you let him watch a play?


    John was speechless, but he didn''t show it.


    Knock the ground gently, and the super-sensory spell will be activated.


    Through the super-sensory spell, he can ''see'' those puppet performances.


    The legend of three brothers.


    John is a very vocal person.


    Because he has a resurrection stone on his body.


    At the same time, he also witnessed the change of ownership of the Elder Wand, and was a classmate of the owner of the Invisibility Cloak.


    "Al, you want an invisibility cloak?" Gale is a person who is good at discerning people''s hearts.


    He could feel the desire for the invisibility cloak revealed in Al''s performance.


    "Yeah, who doesn''t want that?" Al responded casually.


    Gale looked at John and asked: "Joel, what about you, what do you want?"


    "Me?" John thought for a while. He had the resurrection stone himself, and the invisibility cloak was a bit useless to be honest.


    He said: "I am interested in the Elder Wand."


    Having seen Dumbledore smash his own domain to pieces with the Elder Wand, John was very interested in the amplifying power of the Elder Wand.


    Although the Philosopher''s Stone can also be enhanced, it is obviously not as powerful as the Elder Wand.


    Unfortunately, the Elder Wand was taken away by Grindelwald in the end, and when John met him, he was alone again.


    As long as the mortal had enough hands, he just grabbed the Elder Wand.


    How about plotting with Voldemort, ambushing, and placing curses there?


    Hearing John''s thoughts, Gale said ambitiously: "I want the Resurrection Stone even more. That stone can form a powerful army."


    Al wants an invisibility cloak so that his wings can fly.


    If Gale wants the Resurrection Stone, he can form an army through his abilities.


    John wants the Elder Wand to increase its power.


    Different choices represent the different ideas of the three people.


    They are like three brothers, with the strength of the eldest, the arrogance of the second, and the humility of the third.


    "That''s just a story." John, who was carrying the Resurrection Stone, said without changing his expression. "The story represents untruth."


    "You are wrong, Joel." Gale smiled evilly and said, "What if I told you that tonight, we can get one of them?"


    For a moment, John felt that he wanted to sneak attack him at night and steal the Resurrection Stone.


    But fortunately, the fact that I had the Resurrection Stone was not exposed.


    Gale was talking about something else.


    "What do you mean?" There was some nervousness in Al''s voice, as well as a hint of unnoticeable expectation.


    A breathtaking smile appeared on Gale''s lips. He had a chain.


    There are signs on the chain consisting of triangles, circles, and vertical lines.


    "I have been looking for," the Deathly Hallows symbol in Gale''s hand exuded refracted light in the sun, "one of the three brothers in Godric''s Hollow, Ignotus Peverell."


    Ignotus Peverell, the third of the three brothers, the holder of the Invisibility Cloak.


    Hearing the news, Al''s heart beat hard.


    He looked at the high-spirited Gale in front of him in disbelief. Although he knew that this young man of similar age to himself was ambitious, he never thought that his plan was so big.


    Deathly Hallows.


    Because the news was so shocking, Al suddenly lost his mind.


    The moving puppet show also stopped.


    Ariana looked up and looked over. When John saw that he didn''t react, he simply took out his wand and tapped it lightly.


    In the puppet show, the third child puts on an invisibility cloak and escapes the search for death.


    John knew this story by heart.


    "That''s just a story." Al murmured.


    Gale said exaggeratedly: "The history of magic records the deeds of the Elder Wand. It is a **** history of magic."


    Yes, since the Elder Wand exists, why not the other two?


    As Al digested the news, Gale turned his attention to John, who was performing a puppet show for Ariana, and said enthusiastically: "Let''s go search together, the three of us together."


    "Invisibility cloak?" John said casually, "That thing is not as good as you think."


    If Harry was really that powerful, Dumbledore wouldn''t see through Harry.


    And John knows where that thing is, it''s at Potter''s house.


    Hearing John''s casual tone, Gale said in disbelief: "Aren''t you excited?"


    The story of the three brothers came to an end. John put down the wand, curled his lips, and tapped the wand on his head.


    Like an egg being cracked, John''s body disappeared into thin air under the gaze of the two of them.


    "You have to get an invisibility cloak when a Disembodiment Spell can do it." John said with disdain.


    The Disappearance Curse is not completely invisible, but more like a camouflage like optical camouflage.


    But John''s disembodiment spell was of a high level. After turning invisible, he disappeared directly in front of the two people.


    He finally understood why Gale wanted to pull him over. It turned out that he wanted to use this story to get himself involved in the so-called greater interest of changing the world.


    "Invisibility does not mean disappearing," John said lightly. "In my opinion, the invisibility cloak is far less useful than the Elder Wand."


    "Strength is the foundation of a person''s standing."


    Gale''s enthusiasm was somewhat diluted.


    ¡­


    Chapter 516 Hello, people in the story


    Al was awakened by John''s words.


    John looked at Al and said, "Is what the invisibility cloak gives you really freedom?"


    Al was confused.


    Looking at his sister Ariana, he was not sure either.


    The third child in the story has been trapped by an invisibility cloak for his entire life.


    John stretched out a hand and stared at it with blurred vision.


    "The Elder Wand represents victory and strength, but it is actually not accurate."


    "If it really has the power to make people invincible, it will not change hands again and again."


    "The essence of magic is to make people more powerful."


    Under the gaze of the two men, the hand ignited with golden flames and turned into a golden fire dragon.


    At this moment, Gale confirmed that John was different from herself.


    He is a golden eagle, soaring in the sky, showing his ambition.


    And John, he is a fire dragon with fangs, and the power he desires is so powerful that it can swallow everything.


    Ariana came closer, she carefully stretched out her hand, and when she was about to touch the fire dragon, the fire dragon went out.


    "Where did you find it?"


    John turned to look at Gale, who was stunned, "Didn''t you mean..."


    "After all, I am quite interested in the legend of the three brothers." John said without changing his expression, "Especially when the people in the legend come into reality."


    In fact, John''s interest in Ignotus Peverell comes more from the fact that he escaped the pursuit of death.


    After all, as someone who had been there, John found it strange that the stingy God of Death didn''t get angry and seek revenge after being hidden for so long.


    Gale told what he knew. It was a church cemetery and contained the grave of Ignotus Peverell.


    "Sounds interesting." John shrugged and said, "I''ll join."


    His joining made Gale turn his attention to Al.


    Al was a little hesitant. It was naturally tempting to go on an exciting adventure with good friends.


    But going to the grave...


    "Are you scared?" Gale knew this little Al, so he provoked him with malicious intent.


    Al Gryffindor, how can you be afraid of taking risks?


    He agreed.


    After night falls, they will go to the church to find the tomb of Ignotus Peverell.


    John felt strange. A group of wizards changed their careers to become tomb robbers?


    But just to take a look, you don¡¯t have to rob the tomb.


    Al discovered that Ariana had a different affinity for his new friends.


    This is something I have never seen before except myself and my brother.


    Ariana hugged the little bear and stayed next to John.


    John could sense her emotions.


    "Like the Longbottoms." He pondered for a while.


    The Longbottoms were tortured by the Cruciatus Curse, which sealed their hearts.


    Ariana is not as good as the Longbottoms, but she has been severely beaten, which makes her fragile and sensitive.


    Ariana is Astoria''s age, but she doesn''t go to school.


    "She likes to be with you." Seeing this scene, Al''s impression of John increased.


    John glanced at the words and said calmly: "You want to escape from here?"


    Al was silent for a while, shook his head and said, "No, I just..."


    "A talented wizard with extraordinary talents," John interrupted, his godless eyes seemed to be able to see through people''s hearts, "You will not be willing to be forced to stay at home because of your sister."


    Having his secret heart exposed, Al became even more silent.


    Yes, the function of the invisibility cloak is to escape. Who is escaping?


    John''s wand was caught, and he turned to look at Ariana''s blurry outline. John felt scared.


    The spiritual magic was activated, and John''s voice had a reassuring magic.


    "The night is not scary."


    Ariana''s anxious and frightened heart was gradually calmed down.


    Al''s eyes widened and he asked, "What did you do?"


    "A magic," John said softly, holding Ariana''s hand with his wand, "it makes her feel safe."


    Al looked deeply at John, and Ariana held the tip of the staff tightly.


    It was like crossing a river, making her feel safe.


    When night comes, Ariana will soon fall asleep in the dark.


    Before eight o''clock, Ariana fell asleep.


    The three people left the house and headed for the cemetery behind Godric''s Hollow through the path growing with marigolds.

 Chapter 497：

    A hundred years ago, there were no exciting activities like the later generations. All they could do was drink in the bar, or look for a place to sleep outside for the night.


    The village is very quiet and the moon and stars are sparse.


    They walked around the church and came to the cemetery.


    The disorganized vegetation climbed up the rusty fence. At a glance, it was a road of death formed by high and low tombstones.


    Many years from now, a couple will be buried in the cemetery here.


    They died in Godric''s Hollow, taken away by the flickering green light, leaving behind a great magic.


    The arrival of the three people could not break the silence of death here.


    In the cemetery, they walked with awe.


    "There is no resurrection after death," Al saw a tombstone and read the words on it, "Where the treasure is, there is the heart."


    Looking at the name above, Al stopped.


    Kendra Dumbledore.


    Gale also saw the tombstone. The wanton and wild young man put away his vigor, leaving solemnity and silence, and paid tribute to the owner of the tombstone.


    "Who do you know?" John asked aloud.


    The main reason is that he has bad eyesight and cannot see what is written.


    Al said in a low voice: "It''s my mother. She passed away not long ago."


    Sad emotions flowed in their hearts.


    John said: "May she rest in peace."


    Death is the inevitable outcome.


    He took out his wand and left a bouquet of white flowers in front of the tombstone.


    Al half knelt down and stroked the marble tombstone with his fingers.


    Gale stood next to him, temporarily abandoning his ambition and leaving behind the sincerity of a friend.


    After ten minutes, Al stood up.


    The death of his mother brought a heavy blow to him, and at the same time brought him a responsibility that he could not abandon.


    For the invisibility cloak, he had a desire in his heart.


    "Let''s go." Al said.


    Gale saw his expression and understood that they were the same person from beginning to end.


    Two people with the same ill-fated fate finally came together.


    The two people looked at each other, making John want to urge him.


    "I think we can go there." John reminded.


    The two interrupted people glanced at John.


    Gale took a deep breath and said, "Over here."


    He took the two of them to the depths of the cemetery.


    In the innermost part, they saw a tombstone.


    On it was written the name of Ignotus Peverell.


    It¡¯s a strange feeling for the characters in such a story to come into reality.


    Gale said seriously: "We can find the invisibility cloak."


    Gale came to Godric''s Hollow for the Deathly Hallows, and the tomb of Ignotus proved his suspicion.


    No, you won''t.


    John can be sure of this. The Invisibility Cloak is passed down from generation to generation in the Potter family.


    Seeing the tomb of the legendary figure, John lost interest.


    He said without interest: "It seems that there are no exciting factors."


    The excited two people were poured cold water on them. Gale looked at John with resentment, knowing that he would not let this person come over.


    John took out his wand and tapped on the tombstone.


    "Specialis Revelio"


    A wave of magic power passed down from the tombstone.


    "I think we can go back. This is a very ordinary tomb, as humble as its owner."


    Shaking his head, John put away his wand.


    Sure enough, the invisibility cloak will not be in the grave.


    As the descendants of Ignotus Peverell, the Potter family passed on the Invisibility Cloak.


    John looked up at the sky, and the moon occupied most of his hazy vision.


    "At least the night is beautiful today, and we have gained something."


    The two looked up. Gale''s expression was one of reluctance, while Al''s expression was one of regret.


    The clues that were finally found were lost, and Gale did not doubt John''s words.


    This white-haired boy is full of mystery, but he is always convincing.


    ¡­


    That night passed.


    Gail seemed to change tactics, often involving John in his activities with Al.


    Talking about magic and learning from each other.


    John felt that this man seemed to want to get something from himself, such as the Gubuli Fairy Fire.


    You can¡¯t interfere too much in this world, but John has become Ariana¡¯s guardian.


    As Gail and Al learn from each other, it seems to be John''s task to take care of Ariana.


    Ariana grabbed John''s wand, which could soothe her emotions.


    John just let her continue to hold on.


    "Treatment?" John considered the possibility of using psychic magic to treat Ariana.


    Thoughts passed through his mind and were stopped by him in time.


    Intervene with one person and change what happens in the future, and the world will change.


    "Ariana."


    John said the name with a complicated expression.


    The name was familiar until Al''s brother came back.


    John''s luck was completely shattered.


    At first glance, you can tell that the goat boy has a bad temper.


    ¡­


    Chapter 517 Hello, Goat


    Hogwarts is on holiday.


    This is the news that John heard from Gale.


    Along with him, there is the annoying goat boy from the neighbor Al''s family.


    Al''s brother is a grumpy man. He and Al had a fight when they came back because of Ariana''s incident.


    That is a guy who doesn''t know how to calm down. He doesn''t have the talent that brother Al should have at all.


    So Gale dislikes the goat boy very much.


    Although he was closer in age to Goat Boy than Al.


    In this regard, John didn''t care that Gail and Al were getting closer and closer. The two of them were like fire and pot.


    John was more concerned about treating his eyes and how to get back.


    "Using time magic and soul magic to collide, you should be able to jump."


    John puts the solution to the problem on the flashlight.


    Time travel has a time limit, which John is not sure he has.


    He is not traveling as a time turner, so there are questions as to whether the time limit exists.


    That deadline can be understood as the rules of the world that detect stowaways and expel them.


    And the prerequisite for not being discovered is the Sands of Time.


    People like John who didn''t even buy a boat ticket didn''t know when they would be discovered.


    Put the eye drops into your eyes. This time it is not so dry, but has a moist feeling.


    With a blink of an eye, John''s eyes went from being blurry to everything, to now he can see clearly when he puts something on his nose.


    "That''s good news."


    The corner of John''s mouth curled up. If he continued like this, he would be able to return to his previous state.


    The material consumption is also a bit high, but fortunately Godric''s Hollow is rich in products.


    As he walked out of Bathilda''s house, the old aunt got a camera to record some photos.


    Originally Bathilda wanted to take a photo for John, but John refused.


    He doesn''t want to leave any trace in this era.


    So Bathilda only has photos of Gale and Al.


    Passing by the neighbor''s house, John lowered his head and approached the flowers in the courtyard.


    When the distance was almost three inches, he saw the flower clearly.


    That is a rose.


    "Who are you?"


    A voice full of vigilance sounded.


    John looked back, and a red-haired silhouette appeared in his eyes.


    He said in surprise: "Al?"


    Obviously, this is not Al, this one is much shorter than Al.


    Aberforth frowned and said unkindly: "Who is Al? My name is Aberforth, what are you doing in front of my house?"


    "No...Forth?" John looked at the red-haired man silently.


    He suddenly quickened his pace and came closer to Aberforth.


    Aberforth was startled by his actions, stepped back quickly, and drew out his wand.


    Ignoring his vigilance, John rubbed his sore forehead with his fingers.


    "Your name is Aberforth Dumbledore, right?" John looked at the other person, hoping to get a different answer.


    Aberforth held his wand and said warily: "Obviously."


    This completely shattered John''s hopes.


    He originally wanted to try not to affect the world as much as possible, and it was best to avoid contact with those influential people.


    As a result, he found the one with the greatest influence.


    John looked up to the sky and sighed.


    He said that the name Ariana was very familiar, but John subconsciously thought of it as someone with the same name.

 Chapter 498：

    But the name Dumbledore cannot be faked.


    A goat came out next to Aberforth. No one knew why Aberforth was so fond of goats.


    Even his classmates at school couldn''t understand.


    "Ariana, don''t..." Aberforth''s cry came.


    It was Ariana who ran out, which made him confused and shocked at the same time.


    Ariana would not leave the house unless she was taken out.


    But now, Ariana ran out and came to herself, holding the wand with her fingers.


    This action confused Aberforth, but he immediately wanted to put away his wand to avoid accidentally hurting his sister.


    But his actions made Ariana''s anxiety and fear increase.


    John noticed this and pulled out his wand.


    Ariana pinched the tip of John''s wand carefully, as if being held by a hand.


    John explained: "This will make her feel more secure."


    Aberforth stared blankly at his sister, who was being led along obediently.


    "Hello, Aberforth," John said after he understood who was next door, "My name is Joel, and I live at Great-aunt Bathilda''s house."


    "Aunt Bathilda?" Aberforth stared at John.


    This is considered a formal meeting between the two.


    Ariana''s dependence on John made Aberforth, the second brother, a little unhappy.


    He is Ariana¡¯s favorite brother!


    This young boy made it difficult for John to connect with the greasy owner of the Pig''s Head Tavern.


    "You were obedient when you opened the bar, but you were very aggressive when you were in school, right?"


    The look in his eyes at Aberforth became strange.


    John didn''t spend money at the Hog''s Head Tavern, and he didn''t see the elderly version of Aberforth taking out his wand on him.


    As a result, just passing by today, Aberforth pointed his wand at me.


    Does he think he doesn¡¯t need to go to Azkaban because he¡¯s underage to use magic?


    "Wait, Azkaban?"


    John''s eyes lit up.


    I almost forgot, the current Azkaban is not the one who later bought the Dementors.


    There are dementors in Azkaban, which are free soul purification machines.


    Thinking of this, John became kind to Aberforth.


    "You don''t have any brains. You are indeed very inspiring." John patted Aberforth on the shoulder and said.


    Aberforth''s body was trembling, his anger was like a volcano erupting, and he looked like he was going to fight John desperately.


    This little guy has a Gryffindor-like demeanor. He takes life and death lightly and will do whatever he doesn¡¯t accept.


    Commonly known as a reckless man.


    Wait until Al comes back.


    He saw his brother Aberforth being pushed against the wall by John and punched one after another.


    Aberforth''s nose was bruised and his face was swollen. He wanted to say something stubborn, but John punched him in the stomach again.


    "I just have bad eyesight, it doesn''t mean my health is bad."


    Aberforth put down and retched, almost vomiting his intestines from the look of his posture.


    John didn''t even let go of the hand holding the wand, and he was able to defeat the grumpy goat boy with just one hand.


    When Ariana saw her brother being beaten, she gripped the wand tighter.


    John noticed her nervousness and comforted her: "Your brother and I are joking around, right, Aberforth?"


    Aberforth stood up holding on to the wall. When he heard the question, he subconsciously looked at his sister.


    After being beaten, he had to put on an ugly smile on his face, nodded and gritted his teeth and said, "Yes, I was joking with him."


    Ariana calmed down.


    John saw Al coming back. This man who was molested by Gale turned out to be Dumbledore in the future?


    "Al."


    John stopped Al and said seriously: "What do you think makes a good-looking beard?"


    Al: "?"


    Al, who still didn''t know that he would have a silver beard in the future, didn''t understand what John meant and was a little confused when asked.


    When the goat boy saw his brother, he immediately became full of fire.


    He accused Al of not taking good care of his sister and letting unknown people get close to her.


    Al could only silently bear the accusations from his younger brother.


    John fell into thought.


    Not sure?


    Does this refer to yourself?


    Little Aberforth, did you forget the pain after being beaten?


    The two brothers quarreled, causing Ariana to subconsciously grab John''s wand.


    John said softly: "It''s okay, they just care about you."


    His voice was filled with spiritual magic, making Ariana believe it was true.


    Facing this poor girl, John was a little complicated.


    Dumbledore''s sister would not survive John''s time, and even if John could heal the girl, he could not.


    Once it changes, it will suffer in the future.


    "You are a poor person, Ariana." John raised his hand and gently placed it on Ariana''s head, "Suffering will not pity you."


    Ariana seemed to understand, but felt that this hand was very warm.


    The quarrel between Aberforth and Al ended, and John noticed that Gale was also paying attention.


    Gale rationally chose not to get closer and did not make the quarrel more serious.


    Gale''s expression was thoughtful.


    He wants to take Al away.


    These days of getting along made him understand that he and Al were attracted to each other.


    They all have the intention of working for the greater good, but the existence that should be flying with them has its wings restrained by their family.


    This made Gale feel that his family should not be tied to the greater good.


    "Al, you should be selfish for once." Gale''s heart was filled with emotions.


    He made up his mind.


    The young man did not find the Deathly Hallows, but he found another treasure.


    John went back to the woods.


    In the attic, John found a letter.


    He opened it and looked closer. It was a letter asking him to go to the barn.


    The author wrote Gail''s name.


    "Is there going to be a showdown?" John rubbed the letter with his fingers.


    He understood that Gale was going to be honest with him.


    Both of them know that the other person is not simple.


    At the same time, John had some guesses in his mind.


    Having been together for more than a month, he knew clearly that if someone like Gale hadn''t died midway, he would definitely have a name in the future.


    Meeting young Dumbledore, who would that person be?


    The answer emerged in my mind.


    John sighed, "It''s getting deeper and deeper."


    I really didn¡¯t expect that I would be involved in the affairs of these two people.


    He had some doubts. Could it have exploded in the future?


    ¡­


    Wait until the next day.


    John hesitated before heading to the barn.


    As long as their memories are erased, the future will not be changed.


    Besides, he wants to hear what those two people would say when they were young.


    These two people are the future White Devil and the future Dark Lord.


    They are all wizards with extraordinary achievements.


    John stepped into the barn with mixed feelings.


    There is a mirror here, and Gale is already waiting there.


    ¡­


    Chapter 518 Hello, Ideal


    Gale turned around slowly.


    "Do you want this to go on forever, Joel?"


    He started with a question that struck straight to the soul.


    Mediocrity should not be the life of a genius.


    It was quiet on the second floor of the barn.


    "I thought you would wait until Al came over." John didn''t see Al.


    "He had some dispute with that goat boy," Gale snorted and said, "You haven''t answered my question yet, Joel."


    "Do you want to stay like this?"


    "Hide and hide?"


    Gale said excitedly: "Why are we doing this? We can change!"


    "Change?"


    John was a little amused and asked with interest: "What do you want to change?"


    "Let the wizard live a better life!" Gale waved his right hand enthusiastically, making his sleeves fly up. "Why should the wizard hide like a mouse?"


    "We have the power to make changes."


    "You are very powerful, so powerful that I can''t see through it, so I need you, Joel."


    Gale stared at John and said word by word: "Join us, for the greater good, let wizards live in the world openly."


    Why?


    Why can those Muggles live unscrupulously in the world and occupy most of the resources?


    But wizards with powerful power need to be forced to hide, as invisible as rats in the sewer.

 Chapter 499：

    He wants to change everything!


    The confidentiality laws need to be changed!


    Gale had such a consciousness at such an age.


    This is a very ambitious man.


    In terms of ambition, John needs to admit that Gale is very powerful.


    After all, John had never thought about the confidentiality law.


    It¡¯s not that he is cowardly, it¡¯s that the wizard cannot do this.


    Hide or destroy.


    This is a destined thing.


    So John made a conclusion about Gale''s ambitious words.


    This is a dream.


    The dreamy Babylon can give people unlimited reverie, but it only exists in other people''s fantasies.


    "Do you know about hunters?" John didn''t answer him, but asked a question.


    "Hunter?" Gale was stunned.


    At this time, Al, who had had a quarrel with Aberforth, came to the barn.


    Here, Gale painted many beautiful scenes for him.


    Those words bring two young hearts together.


    Like poison, it amplified the desire in Al''s heart bit by bit.


    Change the world so that wizards no longer hide in the darkness.


    Ariana no longer needs to be trapped at home, and her wings can fly.


    This ideal makes people obsessed and crazy.


    He believed that two extremely talented wizards could do this.


    But Aberforth couldn''t imagine this at all. His simple mind could only accommodate a simple life and goats.


    Gail wanted John to join him, and Al knew this.


    Although they didn''t get along for long, Al could feel that John had the same outstanding talent and wisdom as himself and others.


    I don¡¯t know why he became blind, but the majestic magic power in his body always tells the strength of this person of his age.


    Gale is a golden eagle that soars wildly in the sky, and a flower that is charming and charming but contains poison.


    John is a fire dragon dormant in the abyss with his eyes closed to rest, and a snow-capped mountain that makes people want to release its power.


    Al wanted to know what it would be like for such a person to be with him and others.


    When John brought up the hunter, Al was also thinking about its implications.


    "When a hunter walks in the forest and sees the shaking trees, his first reaction is to pull the trigger of the shotgun."


    John''s godless eyes have the power to penetrate people''s hearts.


    "Muggle, that''s the hunter."


    "And we..."


    "It''s prey."


    A layer of **** skin was torn off, revealing the bright red and delicate body underneath.


    John''s words about prey made the two extremely talented young wizards tremble.


    "Muggles are weak." Gale immediately retorted, "They are just a group of ordinary people who can''t even use magic."


    "Yes, but they have wisdom and a huge population base." John interrupted, "If it was a thousand years ago, maybe it could be done."


    "But how many wizards are there now?" John said, "One thousand? Ten thousand? One hundred thousand?"


    "How many Muggles are there?"


    "Billions!"


    The huge population base lays the foundation for human beings to dominate the world.


    John pulled out his wand, and a mist spread out.


    The mist surrounded them, and there were roars, explosions, and fighting sounds inside.


    A fighter jet that seemed ancient to John flew through the sky, and the bullets poured down easily took away dozens of lives.


    A tank that wraps people into a steel turtle shell is a steel beast walking in the world.


    It only takes one cannonball to destroy the house.


    A small bullet can travel faster than a magic spell.


    Wizards, like Muggles, will die if their brains are broken.


    Whether it is a death curse or a bullet, the effect is the same.


    The same fatality, piercing the left eye and the right eye has the same effect.


    Yes, wizards are powerful. This is a natural advantage in life.


    But the destruction that ordinary people can cause is countless times that of wizards.


    Scene after scene, the two wizards lost their language.


    "One wizard kills one Muggle, or two Muggles? A hundred Muggles can kill one wizard, that''s enough."


    John shook his head and said: "Hogwarts was first established to protect young wizards from being persecuted by Muggles, Al."


    He looked at young Al and said calmly: "We are prey from the beginning to the end, but there are many hunters with guns."


    "What the wizard can do is to make the noise he makes as small as possible, so as not to cause the hunter''s gun to be pointed at him."


    The truth is so cruel.


    Wizards cannot replace Muggles. In this world where the population is booming, no one can do it.


    Young people with passionate hearts, their ideas seemed childish and ridiculous in John''s language.


    Gale was silent and found it difficult to accept.


    Al''s mouth seemed to be stuck, and it was unspeakably bitter.


    They spent many nights here talking about their anger about the future and the wizard''s situation.


    ?They want change.


    But now they are told that nothing can be changed.


    Destroying an ideal is far more cruel than killing a person.


    John is a devil, holding a butcher knife to slaughter their ideals and destroy their organizational dreams.


    "You know this, so you don''t want to change?" Gale''s eyes gradually became sharper, no longer as cynical as before.


    "Change?" John laughed hoarsely, "We are different, Gale."


    John waved his wand, and the fog disappeared along with those scenes.


    He chuckled and said: "Strength is what determines everything."


    "Power comes first. I have never minded the conflict between wizards and Muggles. In my opinion, they are both human beings."


    "Only the strong have the qualifications to gain a foothold!"


    "Victory is with me."


    John''s ideas impacted the two young wizards.


    This is a Slytherin through and through. He has a different charm from Gale.


    That is a kind of charm that is so powerful that people can''t help but get closer.


    Strength is supreme, and the winner is king.


    So John has never been defeated. He is a king, a strong man, a figure destined to stand above all living beings.


    Gale said to himself: "Power is supreme."


    Yes, with enough power, you can move the world.


    Only with enough victory can the Muggles surrender.


    A person''s strength is destined to be weak, and he needs his own believers.


    At that moment, Gale''s eyes were fiery.


    He is like an idealist who knows he will die. Even if he knows that the hunter''s gun will be fatal, he still wants to try whether he is a lion or a rabbit.


    Since the wizard''s power is not enough, let''s use more powerful power.


    The power of the Deathly Hallows.


    Al thought of his sister and his stubborn brother.


    And his own father and mother.


    The responsibility on his shoulders made him a little breathless.


    He would rather believe in the dream scene that had been depicted on countless nights than be trapped here.


    He is Gryffindor.


    Gryffindor''s nature hides adventure.


    He doesn''t want to be tied down, he wants an unforgettable adventure and is willing to die.


    At this moment, the two hearts were pulled together.


    There was a high mountain in front of them, a high mountain that John had built.


    It makes them breathless, but it can bring the two people closer to each other.


    "Come with us, Joel!"


    Gale strengthened his belief and extended an invitation to John again.


    "Let''s strive to be that winner."


    Fate is a storm, whispering to them to give up resistance.


    Warriors face the storm and cry out in the dim world.


    This is a carnival, a madness, and a struggle.


    Those who die for their ideals should not be laughed at.


    Al stood beside Gelsson and stood firm with him.


    "Let''s go together." Al said.


    They invited John to join in the shouting.


    So that wizards can hear their voices and hunters fear the sounds in the trees.


    Unfortunately, they were wrong.


    John was never the one to face the storm.


    he¡­


    It''s a storm.


    "We are destined not to be together."


    John shook his head. After nearly a hundred years, what do you want me to do to go crazy with you?


    He looked at Al and asked: "Are you going to escape, Al?"


    "Huh?" Al was puzzled.


    John''s calm words have terrible destructive power.


    "Your sister, your family."

 Chapter 500：

    His words made Al panic.


    "The invisibility cloak you choose, the escape you choose."


    The power to see through people''s hearts destroyed Al like a storm.


    "Look at yourself, Al."


    John turned and left, and the voice came slowly.


    "Gail gave you the key so that you could untie the shackles of your family and escape the responsibility that suffocated you, but what about your heart?"


    ¡­


    Chapter 519 Hello, Duel


    "I almost didn''t make it back."


    John wiped a cold sweat after leaving the barn.


    "I nearly destroyed two young wizards on a whim."


    He also didn''t expect that as he talked, he almost caused two wizards with dreams to collapse.


    Fortunately, he used his own strength to bring things back.


    "But what are they doing in the barn?"


    John thought suspiciously, unaware that his words before leaving made young Al fall into confusion.


    "Ariana?"


    Found a silhouette in the courtyard.


    He walked over and stopped. Ariana covered her ears in the courtyard.


    To be honest, John felt a little complicated after knowing Ariana''s fate.


    Her fate is sealed.


    Being an Obscurial is the most dangerous wizard.


    For Ariana, the most painful thing is the magic power in her body.


    She needs to suppress the rampant magic.


    She was in pain, and her brother was afraid that her leaving would hurt others.


    The dilemma of not being understood.


    Unlike Luna, who is an elf in her own world, nor is Astoria, who is sober.


    Her future ends at the age of six, which is not enough for her to learn to express herself.


    Her life ended at the age of fourteen.


    This is a poor man.


    "What are you doing here?" John felt helpless and scared from Ariana.


    The girl was frightened by her brothers'' quarrels, and she hid in the courtyard.


    Perhaps the little girl was not ignorant about what she saw. She knew that the cause of the quarrel was herself.


    Hearing John''s voice, Ariana slowly put down her hands.


    John noticed the little bear that fell to the ground, picked it up, and carefully dusted it off.


    Return the clean bear to Ariana.


    Ariana took the bear, her helpless mood reduced. She held an unopened flower that had fallen in the garden and gave it to John as if she was handing over the most precious thing.


    "for you."


    There is no blooming flower, like Ariana, there is no future.


    Ariana didn''t understand this, she just wanted to give the best to John.


    John was slightly startled, but instead of taking the flower, he put his palm under the flower.


    The stamens closed in Arianna''s hands gradually bloomed.


    The dead flowers finally bloom beautifully.


    Ariana watched with surprise as the flowers bloomed.


    "very beautiful."


    John chuckled and said: "Thank you, I like this gift, Ariana."


    A smile broke out on Ariana''s face, she smiled innocently, and the fourteen-year-old girl was happy.


    The emotion of fear was replaced by short-term happiness.


    John took the flowers and placed them on his chest. The white flowers were pure and flawless.


    He turned around and saw Aberforth''s wary eyes.


    This stubborn guy is around his sister all the time.


    Although he has a bad temper, he is also a brother who loves his sister.


    "Aberforth, how is your painting?" John suddenly asked.


    Aberforth was startled and muttered: "What does it have to do with you?"


    "That''s true." John nodded.


    By the time John left, Aberforth was already curled up in the courtyard, clutching his stomach.


    His sister Ariana was squatting next to him. Looking at her brother''s painful expression, she poked him with the wand that fell beside him with concern.


    The goat boy didn''t speak well, so John had to teach him a lesson.


    "Suddenly I feel like Draco isn''t that annoying anymore." Without comparison, there is no harm. John said with emotion, "But the goat kid can also draw, which is really surprising."


    The grumpy little brother Aberforth is surprisingly good at painting, and he does it well.


    And Brother Goat likes to draw pictures for his sister. This is probably how they communicate with Ariana.


    One is a puppet show, the other is painting.


    ¡­


    After the last meeting in the barn, Gail and Al did not give up and often came to look for John to add people to their team.


    John would refuse every time, but he couldn''t stand the young Gale''s informality.


    They took their cameras and wanted to take a photo with John.


    But John avoided it every time. Over time, this seemed to become a game.


    Aberforth is like a dynamite barrel that will explode if you are not careful.


    A few weeks have passed.


    John''s eyes have recovered to the point where he can see people clearly within one meter.


    But it¡¯s still a black and white world.


    This day, it was exceptionally quiet.


    Gale and Al didn''t show up. They seemed to be planning something.


    Bathilda released an owl.


    She also accepts interviews with newspapers in normal times.


    This was Bathilda''s main source of money.


    The method is a good one, but unfortunately for John, the impact is too great.


    He wants to go to Azkaban to catch a few dementors to use as materials.


    He meets Ariana.


    In the house, there was a faint quarrel.


    John knew that this was another quarrel between Aberforth and his brother.


    At some point, Ariana became very dependent on John.


    She is like a kitten who is afraid of being abandoned.


    John held Ariana''s hand with his wand, and they sat by the stream.


    He blinked and his eyes turned into vertical pupils.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t see clearly." He tried hard to see clearly ahead, and finally sighed, "It''s been almost two months here."


    Ariana sat next to him, holding the bear in one hand and the wand in the other, looking at John worriedly.


    "Perhaps you don''t know, I''m not from here, Ariana." John said to Ariana, "I will leave here."


    He is going to Azkaban to find dementors to refine the soul potion.


    "You''d better learn to express yourself."


    John opened his palms, and the white flower appeared in his palms.


    Ariana gave it to him, and now he wants to give it back to Ariana.


    "Exchange of equal value, Ariana." John said, "I will give you this flower."


    Ariana slowly let go of the wand and reached out to carefully take the flower.


    A bright smile appeared on her face.


    The closed heart was opened a little as we got along with each other.


    She put it on her hair carefully, which she regarded as a treasure, and stared at John, as if asking if it looked good.


    John smiled slightly and waved his magic wand to make more white flowers grow on the flowers and turn into a garland.


    "Have a sweet dream tonight, Ariana."


    John stretched out his wand, but Ariana didn''t grab it, but grabbed his finger.


    There was reluctance in her eyes, not wanting John to leave.


    "let¡­"


    "Jean?" John stared at Ariana.


    "Let me be your eyes."


    Ariana knew that John had eye problems and needed treatment, but she didn''t want John to leave.


    John had an inexplicable feeling in his heart, was it pity?


    She is listening carefully to every word she says, working hard to change and express her emotions.


    But¡­


    John laughed to himself.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Ariana."


    Let this girl leave in her final tenderness.


    Let Ariana hold her hand and send her back.


    Arriving at the door of the house, Aberforth was already waiting there.


    Looking at Ariana''s smile, Aberforth was in a daze. It had been a long time since he had seen his sister smile.


    Ariana hesitated for a moment, let go of John''s hand, and ran over.


    Running towards the home that would kill her.


    Aberforth turned around and took Ariana back. He paused and said solemnly: "Thank you, Joel."


    As an older brother, Aberforth couldn''t help but thank John.


    He asked: "Are you the same as them?"

 Chapter 501：

    He asked if John wanted to leave as well as Gale and the others.


    John said: "I''m not from here, Aberforth."


    Aberforth led Ariana into the house.


    John stood outside for a while, raised his hand and said goodbye to Ariana at the window.


    When he returned to Bathilda''s house, he saw Gale packing her things.


    "Leave with us, Joel."


    Wearing a silver pendant on the chest, it is a kind of contract power.


    He said for the last time: "Let''s change the world together and make wizards upright."


    John lowered his eyes and shook his head slightly, "You didn''t even confess your name to me, Gale."


    "Gellert," Gale said seriously immediately, "Gellert Grindelwald."


    "Come with me, Joel."


    This person was indeed who he thought he was. The more so, John would not be able to contact him.


    "You are a person who wants to change the world just like us," Gail tried to convince John, using a simple method, "You should not be ordinary, Joel!"


    He is a person with prophetic ability, so he sees more than others.


    He is unwilling to accept this world and the future he sees.


    "Then I''ll wait for you in the future, Grindelwald." John chuckled and said inexplicably, "The future you see is too short."


    Gale cannot understand this sentence now, only Grindelwald can understand it.


    John rejected Gail''s last solicitation.


    Gale''s expression changed several times, and finally left Bathilda''s house.


    ¡­


    The Dumbledore family.


    Gail said to Al: "Let''s leave together, Al!"


    "Take your sister, we can protect her and hide her."


    In Al''s room, two young wizards were planning to leave.


    Aberforth put his sister to sleep. The wreath seemed to be enchanted and would not be wrinkled when worn on Ariana''s head.


    He walked past Al''s door and heard planning going on inside.


    It¡¯s that annoying Gale, Gellert Grindelwald.


    He thought this was another disgusting late-night conversation, an unrealistic fantasy.


    But, what did he hear?


    leave?


    The soles of Aberforth''s feet were itchy, and a rush of hot blood rushed toward his brain from there.


    "He... wants to leave?"


    Aberforth repeated this sentence mechanically, his expression gradually becoming ferocious.


    My brother, he wants to leave?


    Leave everything behind!


    He was angry.


    He pushed open the door.


    "You stole my brother and now you''re taking my poor sister away?"


    Aberforth was so angry that he drew his wand.


    This was a habit he had always had, but this time, he really wanted to cast a curse on this blond **** who didn¡¯t know where he came from.


    "Do you want to duel with me?" Gale was not a good person either. He lost patience with this goat boy and said in a cold tone, "You can''t bear the consequences."


    "No, Aberforth, put down your wand."


    "No, I want to deal with this guy myself!"


    "Don''t stop him Al, he needs to accept a defeat."


    The light of the curse finally lit up in the house.


    The gears of fate are turning.


    Aberforth took action.


    Gale''s counterattack made him retreat continuously, and Al joined in to protect his brother and stop Gale.


    The three of them were fighting together, Aberforth was an angry goat, and both Al and Gale were within his attack.


    Their door was opened.


    Ariana, holding her little bear and wearing a beautiful wreath, heard her brothers arguing.


    This time, she chose to face it and express her emotions.


    ¡­


    Chapter 520 Hello, crooked nose


    No one expected Ariana to walk in suddenly.


    At this point in time, Ariana should be asleep.


    Perhaps it was fate, or perhaps it was the newly received gift that kept Ariana from falling asleep.


    That was a fierce duel.


    Al, the genius wizard at Hogwarts, and Gale, who was expelled from Durmstrang due to experiments.


    Although Aberforth seemed mediocre in front of his brother, he was still an upper-class student at Hogwarts.


    Three people were fighting in the room.


    In the small space, magic spells were flying around.


    Al, who is proficient in the art of transformation, defends his younger brother and has to protect him.


    He waved his magic wand and made the puppets in the puppet box jump out to try to stop the two of them.


    Aberforth was carried away by anger, and his spells became stronger and stronger each time, which also annoyed Gale.


    Gale deflected Aberforth''s attack, and a backhand smashing spell was blocked by Al''s puppet.


    Ariana''s favorite puppet was reduced to pieces.


    But Aberforth didn''t appreciate it and used a blocking spell to make Al''s nose bleed.


    Seeing that Al was injured, Gale no longer held back.


    Aberforth gradually became unable to resist, and he waved randomly, deflecting the spell.


    Gale cast a curse, causing Aberforth to fall to the ground.


    Al was also protecting his younger brother, deflecting the spells he didn''t know he had fired.


    I can¡¯t see clearly whose curse is flying across the sky.


    Ariana summoned her courage and walked towards her brother.


    I want to hold my brother¡¯s wand just like I did during the day.


    This may prevent the brothers from quarreling.


    It was at this moment that this absurd duel became intense.


    Gale lost his patience and cast a powerful spell. Not to be outdone, Aberforth also fought back, and Al was forced to join in.


    Three bright rays of light collided together, and the arc light caused an explosion.


    Ariana happened to appear in the explosion range.


    The bear fell from her hand and the girl''s body fell.


    The white garland withered and spread, the pure white flowers fell on the scratched floor, and a petal stuck to the girl''s hair.


    Time stands still.


    The three pairs of eyes in the room all looked at the girl who was involved in the battle.


    "Ariana!"


    Aberforth yelled wildly.


    He dropped his wand and ran to his sister.


    It''s too late, it''s too late.


    Ariana looked at her brother. She stretched out her hand to the white flower that fell on Aberforth''s shoulder.


    Those are the flowers she picked with her own hands.


    Hold it in the palm of your hand like a treasure.


    "elder brother."


    Ariana, who had been silent, smiled.


    She seems to be normal.


    "Thank you for taking care of me."


    In the face of death, smile is like a fragile stamen.


    That white flower still didn¡¯t wait to bloom after all.


    Aberforth was so distraught that he called Ariana''s name.


    Over and over again, no response.


    Al stood there blankly, his body as heavy as lead.


    He turned his head mechanically to look at Gale.


    Gale was also stopped by this unexpected arrival.


    He immediately looked at Al and said anxiously: "Leave with me, Al!"


    Al looked at him and made no move.


    Gale understood, and he ran away.


    Leaving the Dumbledore family''s house.


    Leaving Godric''s Hollow.


    Who is the murderer?


    No matter which one it is, Al is destined to never leave him.


    He could see everything from Al''s eyes.


    The key to freedom is broken in the keyhole of the shackles, and Al will be bound to this day for the rest of his life.


    Gale wants to leave, even if it is a deception, making all this an unsolvable mystery.


    ¡­


    Tonight is very quiet.


    Bathilda Bagshot in her rocking lounge chair.


    "Are you leaving?"


    John, who was going downstairs, heard Bathilda''s voice.


    He turned around and saw the blurry outline looking at him.

 Chapter 502：

    "Yes, ma''am." John said, maintaining respect for the old man, "I think it''s time for me to leave. Hogwarts is about to start school."


    "That''s still a month," Bathilda muttered.


    John smiled and stepped forward so that he could see the old man''s face and remember it.


    "It''s been a very interesting two months," John leaned down, gently pushed the silver thread on the old aunt''s face behind her ears, and whispered in the old woman''s ear, "I think we will meet again in the future. , you have to forget about me first.¡±


    "Obliviate"


    Just when she was wondering why John said this, a white light flashed in front of Bathilda''s eyes.


    Everything belonging to that white-haired boy is disappearing from his mind.


    She came to her senses in a daze, looked at the empty front, and said to herself: "Strange?"


    She swayed on the recliner, as if something was missing from her mind.


    This emotionally slow old woman felt a little sleepy. She slowly closed her eyes and put an extra blanket on her body.


    As John walked out of Bathilda''s house, he turned to take one last look at the house.


    The house is dark and there is no light.


    There is no reason to keep the old man''s candlelight.


    The child she picked up left.


    "Magic fluctuation?"


    John felt the magic fluctuations coming from his neighbor''s house. Someone was fighting?


    The unchangeable thing happened.


    The sadness spread.


    John stood outside the house, unable to recover for a long time.


    Grindelwald escaped.


    He fled Godric''s Hollow.


    On this night, Al''s dream was shattered.


    A girl named Ariana cannot escape her fate.


    The storm swept across, starting from the age of six and ending at the age of fourteen.


    The white flower stays in front of beauty for a moment.


    John sighed, turned around and left here.


    ¡­


    Ariana''s funeral is held.


    It was a quiet funeral without too many guests.


    The girl''s brothers looked at the tombstone erected next to their mother''s grave.


    Last night, Aberforth only told Al one thing.


    "I hate you, and so does Ariana."


    These words left an incurable scar on Al''s heart.


    It was his luring the wolf into the house that made this tragedy happen.


    John''s words came back to mind.


    Does the invisibility cloak bring freedom or escape?


    With trembling hands, he wanted to touch the tombstone that was as white as jade.


    "Don''t touch her!" Aberforth punched Argot on the nose angrily like an angry goat.


    The nose is dripping with blood.


    Aberforth clenched his fists and stared at Al with red eyes.


    Al said nothing, silently wiping away the nosebleed with the back of his hand.


    A drop of rain hit the tombstone.


    Immediately afterwards, a heavy rain fell from the sky.


    The soil was wet and the small pits were filled with rainwater.


    With one foot in the puddle, he held an umbrella and quietly looked at the two brothers in the cemetery.


    In the hazy rain, the two outlines were blurred.


    Stepping through the rain, I walked to the tombstone.


    Al slowly raised his head, his white hair in stark contrast to the black umbrella.


    "Your escape will create your first regret."


    When John spoke, a sharp knife was stabbed into Al''s heart.


    Yes, if I didn¡¯t want to leave, nothing would happen.


    Joel faced his own heart.


    Are you really doing it for Ariana?


    During his dealings with Gale, he kept convincing himself.


    I do it for the wizard and my sister.


    He chose the invisibility cloak so that his sister could go out.


    But what about the facts?


    Al doesn¡¯t want to be bound, he wants to be a free-flying bird.


    I want to go to Europe and show my talents to the world like my classmates.


    I want to change the world like Gale.


    Everything is your own.


    Al''s eyes were filled with tears or rain.


    John looked up calmly and looked at the tombstone.


    Aberforth tried to stop him, but John kicked him away.


    "Go away, you loser who can''t even protect your own sister!"


    John kicked Aberforth directly into the mud.


    He took out his wand and tapped on the tombstone.


    There are pure white flowers blooming under the tombstone.


    John raised his eyelids, turned to Al and said: "Take out your wand, Dumbledore."


    He raised his wand and pointed it at Al, who was drenched in water.


    Repeated: "Albus Dumbledore."


    Al looked up in disbelief, as if he didn''t understand why he was like this.


    John told him with practical actions, raising his wand.


    With a wave of the magic wand, Al flew out as if he was hit by a galloping wild horse.


    He finally understood that John wanted to teach him a lesson.


    John waved his wand again, and Aberforth''s body was **** with a rusty fence.


    "Beat me or he dies."


    His younger brother''s life was threatened, and Al finally stopped giving up on himself.


    He stood up, drew his wand, and shot a spell at John.


    With a gentle wave of John''s wand, the curse was bounced to Aberforth''s feet.


    "Use your full strength to show me why you think you can change the world?" John snapped.


    Al gritted his teeth and waved his wand at John.


    But every time, John could block the spell.


    Al uses transformation, and John turns a tombstone into a big dog, which Al uses transformation to swallow.


    Crushing in all directions, John held an umbrella in one hand and waved a wand in the other.


    He is like an upgraded version of Al, who can defeat Al in every aspect.


    Finally, John shot out a ray of silver light, leaving a **** mark on Al''s face that was deep enough to see the bones.


    The blood dripped down the rain, and John looked at the embarrassed Al indifferently.


    "You can''t change anything, Dumbledore."


    Al fell to his knees in defeat. He looked at his hands and his wand fell in the distance.


    An unprecedented feeling of powerlessness and frustration arose from his heart.


    "It turns out that I am... so small."


    "By the way, I remember your nose is crooked."


    Al raised his head, a fist enlarged in front of his eyes.


    This is not Aberforth''s fist, but John''s fist.


    With that punch, Al flew back, and his nose clicked.


    broken.


    ¡­


    Chapter 521 Hello, Knockturn Alley


    Big drops of rain fell.


    John showed up at Ariana''s funeral and beat up both brothers.


    what happened to him?


    He was dealing with the follow-up matters and came to bully the future great wizard.


    As for the final punch...


    After all, Dumbledore''s nose is crooked, isn''t it?


    "Sleep well, Ariana."


    John held the tombstone and whispered softly.


    His wand lit up with white light, and the memories of the two Dumbledores were erased, erasing the evidence of John''s existence.


    "You run so fast, Gale."


    Looking up at the sky, John originally wanted to ask Gale to clean up.


    As a result, Gale had already run away overnight.


    John couldn''t find a hidden wizard either.


    He was a little depressed and waved his wand to make an explosion.


    When Al came to his senses, blood was flowing from his nose, and he looked up at Aberforth, who was waving his fist in anger.


    Al silently endured all this. These are what he should bear.


    It¡¯s my younger brother¡¯s strength. When did he become so strong?


    Did you break your nose with one punch?


    He touched his crooked nose and had some doubts.

 Chapter 503：

    ¡­


    The year 1899 was at a cross-century stage.


    The country during this period was in a period of rapid development.


    Carriages, ladies, and gentlemen are the labels here.


    A hard candy was stuffed into John''s mouth. He was in the unhygienic Leaky Cauldron.


    For the first time, John saw that this place was even cleaner than in the future. The black stains on the tabletops were indeed old dirt.


    It''s a pity that the current owner of this bar is also a tidy person.


    "I hope Hannah Abbott will clean up this place when she becomes the boss."


    This place is the property of the Abbott family, and if nothing else goes wrong, Hannah Abbott will become the boss in the future.


    John walked to the back alley and tapped the walls in sequence with his wand.


    In the past, he would either Disapparate to Knockturn Alley or take the Floo Network.


    This primitive entry through the Leaky Cauldron was a long time ago.


    The wall of the back alley deforms, and the entrance to Diagon Alley appears.


    When John entered, it seemed as if the place had not changed.


    But the boy selling dragon liver on the street won''t be the old man in the future, right?


    Does your family make a living by slaying dragons? It has been selling for a hundred years.


    It is truly a century-old stall.


    Passing by the stall selling dragon liver, John headed towards Gringotts.


    During this period, Knockturn Alley was not ruled by its king, and chaos and disorder were the normal state of Knockturn Alley.


    John used a disembodiment spell on himself.


    His body disappeared into the street behind Gringotts.


    As you can see, there are dark wizards everywhere.


    This is a shelter where those shady guys hide.


    The witch who chews her fingernails, the merchant who sells voodoo dolls, the wizard who uses curses as a service.


    This is a ghost realm hidden in the human world.


    John entered here to look for materials.


    The materials for the soul potion are nothing to my future self, but to John, who is currently penniless, it is a big problem.


    Unicorn horns are rare things and may not be found in Diagon Alley, but there is no shortage of predators in Knockturn Alley.


    Finally, in a dark room, John found the unicorn horn.


    It was a delicate bracelet made of unicorn horns.


    It might have been stolen from some unlucky witch, or it might have been ripped from the corpse of the witch.


    John took off two pieces from the top and turned around to leave when footsteps came from outside.


    He stopped his movements and hid in the darkness.


    The door to this room was pushed open, and a rough voice mixed with a thick Nordic accent.


    "It''s really tiring."


    "Stop complaining, this vote is of extraordinary value."


    "We lost so many people in exchange for these things."


    "This time we need to sell it hard for a good price."


    Two tall wizards walked into the room and carefully carried three boxes.


    John stared at the three boxes and heard the man with a brush beard say: "Egypt is really a treasure place. Even taboos like time magic can be found."


    Another bald man said: "If it weren''t for those weird sands, we wouldn''t have lost so many people."


    "If we hadn''t escaped quickly, we wouldn''t have been able to leave."


    The bald wizard complained that they were poachers.


    After accidentally entering a pyramid, their greed led them to engage in tomb robbing.


    Unfortunately, they were not strong enough and could only find three things in the pyramid and leave.


    Wizard Brush Hu opened a box, and inside was an hourglass.


    "This thing should be the oldest time turner." Brush Hu greedily said, "Those collectors, please quote a good price for it."


    The bald wizard nodded and agreed: "Although it has been damaged, those collectors will only value the history on it so that they can have face."


    As he spoke, the bald wizard slowly touched his hand to the wand.


    His eyes shone with greed and malice.


    Paralyzing his companions with words, he pulled out his wand and asked strangely: "Three of us, how shall we divide them?"


    "What''s the point?" Wizard Brush Hu said greedily, "Of course I''ll take them all!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Wizard Brush Hu turned around suddenly, with a wand in his hand.


    The two men took action almost at the same time.


    "Avada Kedavra"


    "Blasting Curse"


    Two lights lit up in the dark room, and finally there was an explosion and death.


    "Greed."


    John emerged from the darkness and watched two greedy people kill each other and die.


    He walked past the wizard''s body, came to the remaining two boxes and opened them.


    In one box is a small copper snake, and in the other is a gemstone similar to a snake''s eye.


    "Alchemical products?"


    John squinted his eyes. As an alchemist, he recognized the extraordinaryness of these two things at a glance.


    The history above is more than a thousand years old. If the alchemical products can be preserved for such a long time, the refiner must be a powerful alchemist.


    Pick up the damaged time turner.


    This is indeed an ancient model, but John inferred that the function of this thing does not support time travel.


    Rather, it is something that creates a specific time domain within the scene.


    "interesting."


    John glanced at the corpses on the ground, but he didn''t interfere, and the two men died.


    means that these three things and a room of materials will be destroyed by time along with this darkroom.


    "So taking this thing won''t change anything."


    John walked to where the materials were stored.


    This darkroom has a magical existence, similar to the warehouse of the original Bojinbok store. You need to have the hand of glory to see it.


    The dead bald wizard held the Hand of Glory.


    John is not subject to darkness, so it has no effect on him.


    Walking to a pile of materials, John picked out a few things that looked like stolen goods.


    He clapped his hands, and an alchemical magic circle appeared.


    Several materials were fused by him into a bag.


    Pull out your magic wand and cast the Traceless Telescopic Charm to turn this bag into a simple tool bag.


    John stuffed everything inside, including the props in the three boxes.


    He stepped over their bodies as a reward for their generosity.


    John closed the door for them and let them rot and stink inside.


    After getting enough materials, John needs to refine the soul potion.


    But if the soul is missing, this potion will be greatly reduced.


    "It seems that Azkaban is going to be on the agenda."


    Going to Azkaban is a difficult thing for others, but for John who knows the location, it is not too difficult.


    John found a house in the suburbs of London where the owner was traveling.


    Setting up the crucible, he brewed a weakened version of the soul potion.


    "Sure enough, my soul was also damaged."


    After drinking the soul potion, John''s degree of confusion was reduced.


    He made a plan in his mind and continued to use the weakened version of the soul potion. Not to mention that the precious material of unicorn horn was difficult to find, and it would take several months to complete the treatment.


    If it is the full version of the soul potion, based on its current efficacy, you can restore your eyesight to normal after drinking it about ten times.


    "Dementors."


    John has already made up his mind about dementors.


    Refining the materials harvested in the darkroom, John made props for capturing dementors.


    He took out the copper snake and studied it carefully.


    This copper snake is a guidance tool.


    Although he doesn¡¯t understand the structure of this thing, with alchemy reaching John¡¯s level, there¡¯s nothing he can¡¯t solve with a clap of his hands.


    After repairing the bronze snake, the snake stood upright and swung its tail in one direction like a rattlesnake.


    If John¡¯s guess is correct, that direction is most likely the pyramid.


    "An ancient wizard''s pyramid."


    John put the copper snake away, and when he went to Azkaban, he could go and take a look.


    On the second day.


    John arrived at the beach.


    The sun had not yet risen. After John observed that no one was there, wings sprouted from his back.


    Azkaban has an anti-disapparation spell. Fortunately, for John, crossing the ocean is not the first time he has done this.


    With his wings waving, he quickly became a small dot in the sky.


    Facing the direction of Azkaban, he flew quickly like an arrow off the string.


    ¡­


    The Dementor, who was far away in Azkaban, absorbed the happiness of prisoners, and had just tortured a wizard crazy.


    Suddenly, a chill came over me.


    The dementor turned to look at the dementor in the cell next to him and communicated in the dementor''s language.


    "Have you ever felt a sudden chill?"


    "Are you stupid? We just have the cold attribute."


    ¡­


    Chapter 522 Hello, Dementor


    The dark sea hides countless dangers.


    The ocean at night is the most terrifying, the endless darkness is like a giant ship that wants to swallow everything.

 Chapter 504：

    Even the most experienced sailors will be eroded by this depressing environment at night.


    The young sailor made a bet with the crew that he could stay out all night.


    The darkness that had not yet arrived made him confident.


    But as the sun completely sets, the endless darkness and loneliness will swallow him up.


    The noise caused by the movement of the ship is infinitely amplified in the ears.


    His young self-esteem kept him from giving up. Fear and cold spread like a tide to his ankles and covered his body.


    He could only divert his attention by looking for the constellations in the sky.


    His dream is to end his life as a captain, and the starry sky is a skill that every captain must learn.


    He looked up at the Sagittarius.


    Fortunately, there were no clouds or fog covering the starry sky on this day.


    The stars are far brighter than in the city.


    "You can do it, don''t let them look down on you."


    The young sailor cheered himself up and began to be fascinated by the stars.


    Just as he was recording the route of his trip, the starry sky turned pitch black.


    When the end of the world comes, everything loses its vitality.


    The sailor screamed and banged frantically on the cabin door.


    "The sky, the sky is swallowed up!"


    The young sailor was overwhelmed by the darkness, and the old sailors in the cabin laughed.


    Laughing at the cowardice of the young sailor.


    No matter how the young sailors explained, they just thought that the young people couldn''t bear the darkness of the ocean.


    At this moment, the darkness in the sky faded.


    To be precise, it flew by.


    It was an existence like a giant beast, with bat-like wings waving, and its shadow enveloped the sea.


    Killer whales in the ocean call out to their companions.


    Fish hide in the sand.


    Losing their intelligence, they gained more sensitive feelings than humans.


    All creatures in the ocean know that there is a big guy crossing the ocean with a shadow of destruction.


    Waving wings, from morning to night.


    John transformed into the shadow of destruction and flew with his huge body for a day.


    The location of Azkaban has not changed in hundreds of years.


    In the infinite darkness, he glimpsed the island standing in the darkness.


    The fortress above never changes.


    Starting from Extis, until the Ministry of Magic took over, and then John intervened, Azkaban changed a little.


    Arriving above Azkaban, John''s huge body passed through the clouds, and his body quickly shrunk.


    Transformed into a human body and quickly fell from the clouds.


    His body fell directly into the sea water.


    A shark swimming in the ocean smelled him and swam toward John with its mouth wide open.


    John turned his head and waved his wand, and the invisible blade slashed across the shark''s body.


    The shark swam two meters out and separated its body from the middle.


    The strong smell of blood spread out, and those bloodthirsty creatures became crazy.


    The terrifying dragon power that appeared immediately covered the surrounding area for a hundred meters, causing those creatures to wake up and run away desperately.


    A dragon''s tail grew out of John''s back, swimming quickly in the water like a fish''s tail.


    Thanks to the fact that he will take over the transformation of Azkaban in the future, he knows Azkaban very well.


    At the bottom of Azkaban, there is a cave eroded by the sea water. This was the stopping point that Extis used to lure sailors to approach.


    After the Ministry of Magic took over, they abandoned the place without any contact with sailors.


    Because they all rode the Yeqi carriage, they had no use for this place.


    John jumped out of the water, his tail waving behind him.


    When the wand hits the rock wall, the super-sensory spell is activated, feeding back all the surrounding scenes to the vision.


    No one comes to this place, not even the guards in Azkaban know about this place.


    Many ships that were smashed and soaked in sea water were hidden in this cave.


    There is a staircase in the cave leading to the upper level.


    But it has been sealed.


    John walked up to the stairs and tapped lightly with his wand.


    White light flashed past, and the sealed entrance peeled off layer by layer.


    "The decision is yours, Dementor Catcher!"


    John took out a red and white ball from his homemade bag and threw it towards the hole.


    The red and white ball hits the wall and bounces upward. After landing on the ground, the red and white ball begins to roll. Even if it encounters a ladder, it can stick to the wall.


    Throwing a dozen in a row, dementor traps appeared in every hidden corner of Azkaban.


    After doing all this, John landed on a wooden boat that ran aground on the rocks.


    This ship has been around for hundreds of years, so it can be seen that it is a merchant ship.


    John entered from the deck and came to the cabin.


    The things inside were covered with moss and mold. He kicked open a box and poured out a box of jewelry.


    John just glanced at it. The most valuable things on this merchant ship were a pile of porcelain and the ruined tea leaves.


    There are no corpses or bones.


    Presumably, he was taken away by Extis for experimentation.


    The captain never imagined that he was not attacked by pirates, but was instead killed by an evil wizard.


    "The power of a wizard?"


    Recalling Gale¡¯s words to change the world.


    Wizards are very powerful and they are a group of idealistic people.


    It can be said that there is no upper limit to the wizard''s power.


    The more powerful the wizard, the more extreme he is. This is the price of power.


    Gale wants to change the world. He cannot kill all Muggles, so all he can do is make the world fear wizards.


    "His future followers will take his ideas and sweep across the entire European continent."


    John was silent, what would happen if it were him?


    "This is only possible in the face of a more powerful enemy."


    John shook his head, idealists will eventually die in their pursuit.


    He spent a night in the cave of Azkaban, and this night was a disaster for the dementors.


    ¡­


    As the guards of Azkaban, the Dementors'' greatest pleasure is to make the prisoners lose their motivation.


    Every night, the prisoners can be heard screaming in despair.


    This howl is enough to make people collapse.


    ?And for the dementors, this is the most beautiful music.


    A dementor patrols the cells of Azkaban.


    A prisoner was drained of all his happiness and lay there motionless like a soulless body.


    The dementor wiped his mouth and moved towards the next cell.


    Suddenly, the Dementor stopped.


    It turns its head and looks in one direction, conveying happy emotions from there.


    Has any prisoner escaped?


    It doesn¡¯t matter, I will take action.


    This is what the dementor likes best, because then he can directly **** the prisoner dry and give him a strong and fatal kiss.


    The dementors flew towards that place.


    Wherever it passed, ice, symbolizing death, condensed on the ground.


    Bypassing a prison, it brings greed to the place where emotions are emitted, and steps into the darkness where the moonlight cannot shine.


    The next second.


    Fear radiates from the dementors.


    The Dementor fled frantically from the darkness, but black threads wrapped around it, dragging it into the darkness bit by bit.


    In the darkness, the red and white ball opened, and dense black threads stretched out from inside, stuffing the tied Dementor into the body bit by bit.


    In such a small space, the dementors would need to break their bones to fit in, if the dementors had bones.


    The night is quiet.


    The dementors'' shrill screams were swallowed up by the darkness.


    Even the prisoners who were no longer happy did not dare to breathe at this moment.


    One after another, the dementors in Azkaban were captured by black threads that emerged.


    The dementors ran away like crazy in Azkaban as if they had encountered a natural enemy.


    Unfortunately, the final result is the same. They cannot escape the shackles of the black silk thread, and are eventually stuffed into the red and white sphere.


    Thirteen dementors were swallowed up, and the red and white **** rolled out of the shadows one by one, towards the road they came from.


    The clanging sound was particularly terrifying in the silent Azkaban.


    After today, a legend about Ding Dang Dang in Azkaban leaked.


    But it¡¯s only limited to Azkaban, because in other people¡¯s eyes, it¡¯s more like those prisoners who were sucked by dementors too many times and went crazy.


    After the sun rose, John reopened the wall.


    Neatly arranged red and white **** appeared there.


    Pick them up one by one.


    John tapped the button in the middle of the ball.


    The orb reopened and spit out the dementors.


    The dementors who came out thought they had been rescued, but they saw John''s smiling face.


    "Hello, Dementor."


    ?Obviously, the dementors did not know this person.


    However, it knows the black thread that separates it from its cocoon.


    The Dementor''s body was decomposed, and the black curse and the silver soul were separated on both sides.


    Finding some containers that could be used to hold things from the ship, John stuffed the dementor souls into them.


    Looking at the thirteen pure and silver souls, John touched his chin and said, "It seems a little insufficient."

 Chapter 505：

    Then stay a little longer.


    When night came, thirteen more dementors were captured.


    For several days.


    When all this was discovered inside the dementors, John left Azkaban with the collected forty dementor souls.


    "There are still many dementors in this period."


    He was riding on a dilapidated ghost ship, with a made soul lantern placed on the bow.


    Even though it was in tatters, it was never submerged by the sea.


    John placed a bronze serpent on the rudder of the ship.


    The magic attached to it guides him.


    He was going to see the pyramid that seemed to contain the Sands of Time.


    The ghost ship sank to the bottom of the sea, evading all detection.


    ¡­


    Chapter 523 Hello, Egypt


    On the coast of Qusayr, a young man with curly brown hair and deep eye sockets hugged his girlfriend under the night.


    "Did you know that Moses once led the Israelites to part the Red Sea from here and reach Canaan?"


    Men show off their knowledge and make women fascinated.


    But regarding what he said about parting the Red Sea, the woman smiled like a flower and said: "It''s like a legend like the Flying Dutchman."


    "No, no, no," the man immediately denied firmly and said, "That''s just a myth, and Moses is real."


    As an Israeli, he remains positive about the legend of the sage Moses.


    This made my girlfriend a little annoyed because she grew up listening to stories about the ocean.


    Two men and women in love had an argument about this matter.


    Don¡¯t give in to anyone.


    Just when the argument was getting heated, my girlfriend suddenly closed her mouth, her eyes widened, she pointed at the sea and covered her mouth.


    The man was feeling proud, it seemed that he had won.


    "Don''t worry, honey, I won''t dislike you because of your short-sightedness."


    The confident man still wanted to continue the unfinished business with the woman, but when he saw the woman slapped him in the face, he pointed at the sea and said in horror: "Look over there!"


    The man looked confused and turned his head to look.


    On the sea surface, a faint blue light was revealed.


    Immediately afterwards, a broken long pole appeared on the sea.


    Then came the sail, which was torn into a few pieces of cloth, and then the hull.


    A black ship slowly swam out of the bottom of the sea and appeared on the sea.


    The faint blue light is a container that lights up on the bow of the ship.


    A young man wiped his wet hair on the deck, and the magic steamed up his hair to dry it again.


    He patted the white crystals off his clothes.


    The lovers on the shore were stunned, their mouths wide open.


    The man stammered: "F-The Flying Dutchman?"


    John noticed the two people on the shore. The ghost ship came to the shore and he waved.


    The bronze snake on the rudder swam down and crawled into his palm.


    Take off the soul lamp and the ship will turn back into a broken ship.


    The ghost ship sank, and John walked across the deck and stepped on the shore.


    He bowed gracefully to the two frightened people.


    "Excuse me, where is this place?"


    "Gu, Guser."


    "Looks like I still have some distance to go."


    John raised his left hand, and the bronze snake pointed in one direction.


    This was a week after he set sail from Azkaban. Through the guidance of the bronze snake, he came all the way to Qusayr, a place in Egypt.


    The copper snake was wrapped around his wrist. John handed the soul lamp to the man and said, "Take it for me."


    The man stiffly took the soul lamp. In his opinion, John was the legendary Captain Davy Jones, the extraditer of dead souls.


    Why do foreign extraditers come to Egypt?


    John took out his wand from his pocket, and before the pair of miserable couple could react, a white light flashed on the tip of the wand.


    The two people gradually turned from fear to confusion.


    John took the soul lamp and said, "Thank you for your cooperation."


    The man nodded numbly. After he came to his senses, he looked at his girlfriend and asked, "Did you just talk to me?"


    The girlfriend said inexplicably: "What did you say?"


    "Okay, but the Flying Dutchman is just a legend, and Moses is real history."


    The girlfriend was dissatisfied and said: "Parting the Red Sea? I would rather believe that my toes can bite people."


    The couple continued their previous quarrel.


    John had waved his wand and disappeared.


    ¡­


    Qusayr is the port of Egypt.


    Under the guidance of the bronze snake, John moved forward along the windy, sandy and cold road.


    The blue flame of the soul lamp looks very strange in the dark night.


    This is what John uses to store his soul.


    Thirty-two dementor souls are stored inside.


    With Alchemy reaching level seven, John is now at his fingertips with all kinds of props.


    Similar to the soul lamp, it can temporarily give the item some special functions, and it can also be regarded as a soul weapon.


    For example, the ghost ship can walk on the bottom of the sea in this way.


    Taking out a bottle of soul potion from the temporary bag and drinking it, John''s eyesight has recovered a lot now.


    It won¡¯t be like before, where humans and animals cannot be distinguished from one meter away.


    The copper snake''s tail made a rattlesnake-like tapping sound, and John moved on.


    Many places in Egypt during this period were in a barbaric age.


    And another empire that went on conquests also brought disaster here.


    He walks in the night, and even if someone sees him, they will be scared away by the flame of the soul lamp.


    "Maybe I can change the method."


    After walking a certain distance, John felt that walking on legs alone was not a smart idea.


    The copper snake wrapped around his wrist and wrapped around the wand. John closed his eyes and looked for the mysterious direction on the copper snake.


    "The soul lamp guides the way, the copper snake traces the way."


    John waved his wand and the whole person disappeared.


    When he reappeared, he had arrived from the desert to another desert.


    The bronze snake froze, and John used all the repair methods in the world.


    After patting it twice, the copper snake didn¡¯t respond.


    He said helplessly: "It seems that it is a disorder caused by apparation. It will take some time to recover."


    Looking around, he couldn''t see the end.


    It''s all endless desert.


    The desert at night is full of dangers, not only because of the windy sand, but also because of the low temperature in the desert.


    Fortunately, John has the physique of a fire dragon, so he is not afraid of the cold.


    Now temporarily losing its direction, John needs to wait for the copper snake to recover.


    "I don''t know what kind of magical animals those two guys came here to catch."


    John couldn''t understand why poachers would come to a place like this.


    Caught a rattlesnake that was trying to bite him, John released his dragon power, and the rattlesnake stopped wagging its tail and lay languidly in the sand.


    Before the sky lit up, there was a shaking sound from John''s wrist.


    The copper snake is ready.


    Picking it up, John muttered: "The last experiment."


    If he cannot find the location this time, John will not continue to use apparation.


    Closing his eyes for guidance, he waved his wand.


    The whole person disappeared, as if he was squeezed into a narrow pipe.


    Relax your whole body, grab the copper snake''s tail, and let it move forward in this pipe.


    Appearing again, John walked through the desert.


    This is a forest.


    The bronze snake became unresponsive again, but John felt that it was not far from the pyramid.


    A lot of magic power was consumed, and John looked around.


    Walking in one direction, he passed through layers of woods and saw a big river.


    The rattling sound of the copper snake sounded again, and this time the recovery was much faster than before.


    This means we are close to the pyramid.


    The copper snake''s eyes lit up red, and John opened his palm upon seeing this, and the copper snake came to curl up in his palm.


    At the bottom of this big river, a raft floated up that had been at the bottom of the water for who knows how many years.


    It was like there was an invisible rope binding the raft, preventing the current of the river from taking it away.


    "Why does it feel like you''re in a cave?"


    John looked strange. The raft reminded him of the boat in the cave.


    Stepping onto the raft, the raft sank slightly.


    The little snake entangled in the palm swam to the bow of the boat, and the raft cut off the restraining ropes and moved forward along the river.


    John was holding the soul lantern, and the surrounding scenery was rapidly retreating.


    The seemingly slow raft is actually faster than a broomstick.


    "The setter is not only an excellent wizard, but also an excellent alchemist."


    The speed of the raft is getting faster and faster.


    John rode for almost an hour.


    The sky has lit up, and the morning sun is dazzling.


    The raft slowly stopped, John stepped off the raft, and the copper snake swam away from the raft.

 Chapter 506：

    The raft began to sink, and John picked up the copper snake.


    The copper snake points in one direction, presumably the final distance.


    John followed the guide and walked through the dense woods.


    It¡¯s just that I¡¯m walking.


    John stopped.


    He finally understood why poachers came to such a place.


    The big snake with three heads hissed, and its huge body was entangled in the old tree covered with vines.


    Rune snake.


    This is a rare magical animal.


    It will lay snake eggs in its mouth. Those snake eggs are very valuable and are extremely rare on the black market.


    Such a guy with three heads is enough to scare people.


    But John won¡¯t, because he understands what these three-headed guys are saying.


    Left head: "Look, a lost lamb, oh? It''s that tough guy who brought people in again, into a place where it''s impossible to come out alive."


    Middle head: "I''m a deadbeat."


    The right side of the head: "Stop nagging, I''m not going to do this to you. Who can you show to me all day long? You''ve been in this lousy place for a long time, are you out of your mind? If you keep nagging me, I''ll give it to you in three days." I''ll scatter you and scatter your ashes."


    Um.


    It¡¯s hard to be afraid of a guy like this.


    The three heads of the rune snake each have different thoughts.


    The head on the left is a planner, responsible for deciding where the runes should go next.


    The middle head is a sleepwalker. To put it bluntly, he likes to daydream and thinks about strange things all day long.


    The head on the right is a critic, criticizing the other heads with a venomous tongue.


    Because of three different ideas, runes rarely live long enough to die.


    People can often see the head on the right making a hissing sound before being attacked and killed by the other two heads.


    Originally, John didn''t think it was like this, but when he heard the words from the right side of his head, he fell silent.


    The beating on the right side of the head was not unfair at all.


    But it seems they know the bronze snake.


    ¡­


    Chapter 524 Hello, Rune Snake


    As a Parselmouth, it was difficult for John to evaluate this guy who didn''t know whether he was one or three.


    "Um... could you please tell me where the place where it is impossible to survive is?"


    The heads on the left and middle were banging against the head on the right crazily, and John had no choice but to interrupt the "I hit myself" scene.


    He found that the teeth of the rune snake had been pulled out. It was no wonder that the snake could grow to this size.


    With the bad mouth on the right side of the head, this is not the first time he has been beaten.


    "Oh my God, if you hold it back, he can understand what we are saying."


    The head on the right screamed repeatedly. After hearing this, the head in the middle stopped attacking and said, "I am a lazy snake."


    The head on the left slid down from the tree and approached John.


    "Hiss, can you understand what we are saying?"


    Obviously the left snake dominates the body.


    John nodded.


    Three snake heads surround John.


    Zuo Snake: "You are the first one who understands our words in so many years."


    The middle snake: "I am a deadbeat snake."


    Right Snake: "This is really rare. My neck is scratched. Please help me scratch it."


    The three heads seemed to have a strong interest in John. After circling John, Zuo Snake spoke: "You want to know that place? I can tell you, but you have to do something for me."


    "What''s the matter?" John was curious, if there was anything the Rune Snake needed help with.


    The left snake bumped into the right snake who was yelling for John to help scratch its neck.


    "I''m hungry. If you bring me enough food, I''ll tell you."


    John looked strange and said, "Is this the case?"


    "That''s it." Zuo Snake entangled himself in the old tree and said, "An old wizard trapped us here and couldn''t leave. He pulled out our teeth so that we couldn''t kill each other."


    The middle snake: "I am a deadbeat snake."


    The snake on the right shouted: "If it weren''t for that old guy, I would have spread the ashes of the one on the left."


    As expected, Right Snake was beaten again.


    When John saw this, he couldn''t help but admire the old wizard''s approach. He pulled out the teeth of the three snakes so that they could not hurt anyone.


    The request was simple, and John agreed.


    Food can be obtained from the big river where he came from. There are many fish to catch in the river.


    He turned towards the river.


    Use the wand to control the vines to weave into a huge fishing net, and John sinks it into the river.


    After waiting for a while, the fishing net was filled with trapped fish.


    Wave your wand to cast a levitating spell to make the fishing net follow you.


    Arriving under the old tree, John put down the fishing net.


    The smell of fish filled the old tree, and the runes no longer quarreled.


    They surrounded us and feasted on the fishing net.


    Trapped here for hundreds of years, the runesake had no food source and was able to survive by eating leaves and fruits.


    As each fish was eaten, snake teeth began to grow in the rune snake''s mouth.


    When all the fish in the fishing net were eaten, the three snakes grew their fangs again.


    The Rune Snake came down from the old tree. Zuo Snake lowered his head and said, "Thank you, generous wizard."


    Its teeth glowed like scimitars. The left snake raised its head and bit the right snake before it could react.


    The snake also joined the biting team.


    The two snakes kept attacking with their heads to the right. The right snake screamed and was bitten alive.


    The **** scene gave people chills.


    After the snake on the right was bitten to death, its head fell off.


    The rune snake with a severed head was bleeding continuously. John''s heart sank. What did this mean?


    "I''ve tolerated it for a long time," Zuo Snake said. "In return, I can tell you how to enter."


    Zuo Snake moved away from the old tree and said, "This is the entrance, but you need a snake''s eyes to see it."


    Snake eyes?


    With a sudden thought, John took out the snake-eye gem from the temporary bag.


    Zuo Snake was a little surprised and said: "It seems you are lucky. If you put this snake eye in your eye, you can find it."


    As he spoke, the rune snake gradually lowered its body and its voice became smaller and smaller.


    Zuo Snake said: "Remember, don''t try to touch those treasures, it will make you cursed."


    The middle snake said: "I am a lazy snake."


    The rune snake that lost too much blood lost its vitality.


    John said: "Killing each other, or relief?"


    Three people who don''t get along have lived together for hundreds of years. No one of them can kill the other. They torture each other for many years without a trace of affection.


    John opened the snake head in the middle, and several pebble-sized snake eggs fell out of his mouth.


    Unlike other animals, the rune snake lays its eggs in its mouth.


    The malnourished rune snake cannot grow teeth. It eats enough food and uses its last life to lay snake eggs.


    John counted them, there were six in total.


    Rune snake eggs can be used to make potions that stimulate brain reactions. The price of these six eggs is very valuable on the black market.


    Putting the snake eggs into a makeshift bag, John went to pull out the fangs of the right snake.


    Of the three heads of the rune snake, only the teeth of the right snake are highly venomous and are also a precious material.


    After everything was done, John put the snake-eye gem in his eyes according to Zuo Snake''s words.


    The old tree that was originally covered with vines changed in the gem, and a hole that was not there before appeared in the trunk.


    John put down the gem and reached out to touch the old tree. There was only bark there.


    Picking up the gem, he passed his hand through the tree trunk and stepped inside.


    When John disappeared under the old tree, the rune snake''s body turned into white bones.


    They have long since died, and due to some kind of magic, they continue to stay here.


    ¡­


    Behind the tree hole was a desert. John put down the snake-eye gem, and the copper snake on his wrist rang again.


    This time it didn''t stay on the wrist, but jumped into the sand.


    The copper snake moved quickly, and John followed it.


    There is no end in sight in this place, and the bronze snake keeps moving forward.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took before the copper snake stopped.


    John looked up and saw endless desert everywhere, without any pyramids in sight.


    "Are you here?" He picked up the snake-eye gem, and through the snake-eye gem, he saw a black pyramid standing in the desert. Of course, that was what John saw.


    The outside of that pyramid is not a sphinx, but a basilisk with a human face.


    John frowned, put down the soul lamp, and took out his wand.


    "Specialis Revelio"


    The wand pointed at the pyramid, and the basilisk at the door began to move, and its body began to twist into an ''8'' figure.


    At the same time, at the bottom of the black pyramid, an entrance appeared.


    The only difference is that there is an intangible door at the entrance.


    John walked over and touched it, running his finger through the door.


    He used the Appearance Spell again, but this time nothing happened.


    "Need props."


    John immediately thought of the reason.


    The bronze snake is responsible for searching, and the snake-eye gem is responsible for watching.


    Then the last thing is responsible for entering.


    John took out the empty hourglass from his small bag.


    If this thing is damaged, it may have been damaged by poachers.

 Chapter 507：

    Now I''m at the door, but I can''t get in.


    John was also a little speechless.


    "Fortunately I am an alchemist."


    John obtained enough materials from the darkroom. He sat down cross-legged and took out the materials one by one.


    The material was melted and changed by the golden flame in his hands. The body of the hourglass was made of underground crystal.


    John does not have an underground crystal, but he can use other materials to synthesize a carrier that carries the power of time.


    Taking out a soul from the soul lamp, John poured it into the hourglass.


    The soul was crushed and turned into silver sand, flowing in the hourglass.


    John held the wand in his left hand and drew a M?bius strip engraved on the hourglass.


    The power of time is continuously amplified through the soul.


    With a clap of his hands, John completed the last step of repairing the hourglass.


    Growing a tail to hook the soul lamp, John held the snake-eye gem in his right hand and turned the hourglass in his left hand.


    I saw that illusory door gradually changing as the sand in the hourglass fell.


    "Using time as a condition for opening, this is a wizard who is proficient in forbidden magic."


    It was an eye-opener for John. If it were anyone else, he would be trapped in the hourglass damage step and unable to pass. Only someone who is also proficient in forbidden magic can be qualified to enter.


    "Time, alchemy, I am increasingly looking forward to what I can encounter in it."


    There was excitement hidden in John''s eyes. As a wizard, he not only had the power of Slytherin, but also had an adventurous spirit that was not inferior to that of Gryffindor.


    Things that can be easily solved are not adventures for him.


    Only this kind of thing, which requires you to concentrate on it wholeheartedly, can excite him.


    As the sand in the hourglass gradually runs out, the illusory door gradually solidifies.


    The eyes of the statue with a human face and a snake body standing outside moved, as if spying on the visitor.


    John felt eyes falling on him. He looked back, his eyes with a human face and a snake body turned back as if nothing happened.


    ¡­


    Chapter 525 Hello, human-faced snake


    The door between reality and fiction.


    The hourglass is the key that opens the door, allowing the existence of this door to be traced back to a specific area.


    John knew that the person who could leave behind such alchemy tools was definitely powerful.


    "A wizard as powerful as Dumbledore."


    A few names flashed through his mind. In the history that John knew, there were very few wizards who could do this.


    Ambrosius is one, and John''s time magic has benefited a lot from Ambrosius.


    But this place doesn¡¯t seem to be where Ambrosius appears.


    Although he is a Merlin, he will not cross the ocean to settle here.


    Furthermore, it is not possible to confirm how many Merlin Johns there are. It is possible that another Merlin is here.


    Merlin is like a rule. When magic is born, Merlin will exist.


    No matter which one it is, you won¡¯t know until you go in.


    The door was completely solid, and John reached out to touch it.


    His fingers touched the door but did not go through.


    Pushing hard, the door was slowly opened.


    A passage behind the door is revealed.


    This is a pyramid at a certain point in time.


    "Set a time anchor so that people in any period can go back to the exact period."


    Seeing how it was done, John thought it was a genius idea.


    Step in.


    After entering, there is a wall painting depicting many periods.


    John stared at the wizard wearing a pharaoh''s headdress and holding a snake staff.


    Put the snake-eye gem in front of your eyes, and the mural disappears, replaced by a stone door.


    There are many snakes intertwined on the stone gate.


    John stepped forward and pushed, and was locked.


    Pulling out his wand, John cast the unlocking spell.


    "Alobomora"


    The sound of gears turning came from the stone door. The snakes entwined above untied their bodies and bit their tails.


    As the sound stopped, all the snakes turned into ouroboros biting their tails.


    This pattern is seen as endless.


    The stone door slowly opened, revealing the steep stairs behind it.


    Each step of the ladder is extremely narrow, and even the soles of your feet can only step on half of it.


    John went down the stairs, never taking off his snake-eye gem.


    The soul lantern is hooked on the tail, bringing light in the tunnel.


    After walking for nearly an hour, a light appeared in front of his eyes.


    John holds the wand in his left hand and puts the snake-eye gem in his right eye with his right hand.


    Walking into the light, it is just a long corridor.


    Looking up from the space, a snake-like passage appeared above.


    It was like a space with no distinction between up and down. John put down the snake-eye gem, and the top of his head became a ceiling.


    "Sure enough, this place is full of illusion and reality."


    John tapped the current passage with his wand. It was no different from the inside of an ordinary pyramid.


    He walked towards the passage, and the roads and doors that were not in front of him just now appeared to the naked eye.


    Go to a room with a half-open door and enter. There are many tomb objects belonging to Egyptian culture placed inside.


    "If you want to reach the real tomb, I''m afraid you need to constantly switch between reality and reality."


    John knew in his heart that the unknown wizard was a very interesting person.


    John smiled slightly, "Since you want to play, then I will accompany you."


    He found some golden beetles in the tomb, stuffed them into his pocket, and took out the snake-eye gem to look at them.


    The original room instantly turned into a dangerous single-plank bridge.


    John stood on the log, the soul lamp on his tail lighting up the bottom.


    That''s a dangerous place full of spikes.


    Putting down the snake-eye gem, John walked towards the other door in the room.


    Opening the door, the paint turned to dust and gave off a choking smell.


    He covered his nose and walked in, putting the snake-eye gem on his eyes.


    The scene changed, and he silently remembered the location. After walking over, he put down the snake-eye gem again.


    As he continued to repeat his movements, John got closer and closer to the real room.


    Due to the switching between illusion and reality, he sometimes almost fell out of the passage.


    Putting down the snake-eye gem again, John had arrived at a place with a stone bridge.


    At the end of the stone bridge, there is a stone house composed of many columns.


    And in the house, countless treasures are placed inside.


    John looked at it from a snake-eye perspective, and the bridge turned into a long pipe.


    Whether it is the naked eye or the snake''s eyes, the road points to the stone house.


    John walked forward. The pipe was smooth, as if something was crawling all year round.


    This scene was somewhat familiar to John.


    The sewers of Hogwarts.


    "Are there any large animals raised here?"


    John was thoughtful.


    Through the pipe, he arrived at the stone house supported by columns.


    After entering, the mountains of gold coins exuded an attractive luster.


    After seeing it, John did not go up directly, but tapped the ground with his wand.


    The super-sensory spell is activated.


    The entire scene of the stone house entered John''s vision.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, this was really a link.


    Behind the treasure are countless mechanisms, and the gold coins on them are weights. As long as too many gold coins are lost, the mechanisms will be activated.


    Next to the gold coin, there is a sentence.


    "Greedy people, you should learn to give up."


    But John was certain that few people would choose to listen to the warning from a person who had been dead for who knows how long after seeing such a huge amount of money.


    Walking past the mountains of gold coins, John came to the center surrounded by columns.


    Picking up the snake-eye gem, he saw a downward passage on the flat floor.


    Those columns and many doors also appeared at this time.


    The font next to the gold coins changes.


    "Choose to face or escape."


    John jumped directly to the floor.


    His body kept falling.


    The body fell onto a mat that seemed to be stacked up by hundreds of layers of quilts.


    John looked down and saw layers of huge snake sloughs covering the ground.


    This made it extremely difficult for him to walk.


    Standing up, he put down the snake-eye gem, and his feet turned into bones again.


    All those bones were smashed to pieces. It was probably caused by accidentally letting go of the snake-eye gem on the way down.


    Stepping over a skull, a road appeared in front of John.


    Inside the Snake Eyes Gem, there is a dead end road on the other side, with a bottomless cliff in the middle.


    On the opposite side of the cliff, there is a statue.


    John walked on the real road.


    Some mechanisms are triggered on the way, as if to say hello to you.


    The lack of mechanisms along the way will make people feel relaxed. These sudden mechanisms have created the bones on both sides of the road.


    For a wizard, John had his own way of evading traps.

 Chapter 508：

    As long as all the mechanisms are destroyed, it is equivalent to having no mechanisms.


    The wand dragged the white light of lightning, and as John flicked it, all the mechanisms were triggered.


    The white light shattered all mechanisms and the road became safe.


    Walking under the guillotine with only the ax handle left, he reached the other side of the cliff.


    Pick up the snake-eye gem. The statue in front of you is similar to the human-faced snake outside the pyramid.


    The human face of the statue is an old man with a long beard and a purple hat.


    The wrinkles on the face are carved into the face of the statue.


    This is an erect human-faced snake. Different from the figure ''8'' outside, the human-faced snake stands like a straight magic wand in front of you.


    Behind the statue is a huge hourglass.


    But just like the one in John''s hand, this huge hourglass was in dilapidated condition, and the sands of time on it had long since disappeared.


    After studying the giant hourglass for a while, John discovered something else.


    It was a huge snake-like white bone.


    Its body has disappeared, but judging from the situation, this snake should have been guarding here.


    It''s just that too much time has passed and the snake''s lifespan has been exhausted and it has turned into a white skeleton.


    "Looking at its bones, it seems to be a basilisk."


    John touched his chin and circled the bones.


    A basilisk of this size would probably live longer than the one at Hogwarts.


    But even the basilisk has died of old age. How many years ago did the owner of this place exist?


    "As far as I know, apart from Salazar Slytherin, there is only one other wizard who raised the basilisk."


    John murmured to himself, looking up at the human-faced snake.


    On the list of the top ten dark wizards in the world, there is a guy who is as evil as Extis.


    It can even be said that he is more evil than Extis.


    Because he created a magic that everyone thought was extremely evil.


    Horcrux.


    Pure killing, splitting the soul, as a way to achieve immortality.


    In John''s opinion, that wizard was an enhanced version of Voldemort.


    Even someone as powerful as Voldemort needs to pick up his wits so that he can survive.


    At the same time, that is also the oldest dark wizard.


    A man who used toads to hatch eggs and create a basilisk.


    The first person to refine a Horcrux, and until John''s time, no one could be sure of his death.


    He created many evil curses that still affect the magical world today.


    This is not the pyramid of Egypt.


    It belongs to an ancient Greek wizard.


    The person who can be ranked first among the top ten dark wizards in the world.


    The active period ranked earlier than the Big Four and the three brothers of Hogwarts.


    "Despicable Herbo." John looked at the statue and slowly said the name.


    If the despicable Herbo Horcrux had not been destroyed, he would have almost achieved immortality.


    ¡­


    Chapter 526 Hello, Basilisk


    "Now we need to use the hourglass again."


    John''s tail hooked the soul lamp, and a silver soul flew out from the soul lamp.


    After injecting it into the hourglass, the golden M?bius strip flows.


    John turned over the hourglass, and the surrounding scene changed rapidly.


    The place that was originally in ruins is now back to what it was like a thousand years ago.


    The fragments that fell off the statue of the human-faced snake began to return to the body.


    The broken giant hourglass was repaired bit by bit.


    Over time, the hourglass was repaired and golden sand gathered at the bottom.


    John''s hourglass streamer stared at the hourglass full of sand of time above.


    He only needs to turn it now to bring this ancient tomb that has been sleeping for thousands of years back to that era.


    "The space affected by this large time turner is enough to cover this pyramid."


    John walked around the hourglass, reached the bottom, and tapped it with his wand.


    "Tumble over."


    A little magic drags the bottom.


    The huge hourglass made a lengthy creaking sound.


    The part supported in the middle of the hourglass seemed to be unable to hold on, and it turned over with difficulty.


    John stared at the hourglass and spent ten minutes turning it.


    Finally, it was completely inverted, and the golden quicksand flowed from the top to the bottom.


    The first grain of sand of time fell to the bottom, and a golden rhythm emanated from the hourglass.


    This wavelength quickly covers the entire pyramid.


    At the same time, the surroundings began to change.


    The first is the human-faced snake, which has lost its color due to years of storage.


    Now, the color appears on the body of the human-faced snake again.


    The uneven stones on the ground became smooth again.


    Gold is spread on the ground, making the entire space golden and bright.


    A rumbling sound came from the bottom of the cliff.


    From the lowest point, a touch of gold emerged, followed by a continuous upward spurt.


    John looked around and saw that there were countless treasures.


    The rugged rocks on the upper level turned golden, and a waterfall of sand flowed down.


    The sands of time.


    The entire pyramid changed. In the corridors lining the pyramid, figures appeared and flashed past in reverse.


    "Play back at the speed of one year per second."


    John looked solemn, this was a big deal.


    "Reshaping the entire pyramid, this design is full of ambition."


    The time converter allows people to be transported to a certain moment in time, and this is actually the time anchor that moves the pyramid from a certain moment to the present.


    John needs to express his admiration for such accomplishments in time magic.


    The remodeling continues, measured by the time it takes.


    John came to a surprising conclusion.


    This place has existed for more than a thousand years.


    What an ancient existence this is.


    As the last sharp golden dome fell on the dome in an upside-down form, John could finally get a glimpse of the true appearance of the pyramid.


    The pyramid made of infinite treasures and the sands of time reappears in the world as time goes by.


    The body of the human-faced snake gradually bends, forming a ¡®?¡¯ shape.


    John has no shortage of Sands of Time. There are many times more Sands of Time stored here than in the Ministry of Magic.


    A large number of sands of time gathered to form a special area.


    John put down the snake-eye gem, and the scene in front of him did not change.


    This special field freezes time. Now you don¡¯t need snake-eye gems to see scenes from thousands of years ago.


    The sands of time that crowd out each other flow in the sky like a river.


    John threw the broken time turner inside.


    Just like drawing water, when the time turner was taken out again, it was filled with the sand of time.


    John''s goal was achieved.


    He looked up at the human-faced snake and approached the human-faced snake.


    The curved human-faced snake is even more weird than before.


    John has a strange idea.


    "It''s moving."


    The moment the idea came to his mind, John heard movement.


    A hissing sound came from behind the human-faced snake.


    John recognized the meaning.


    "Hungry¡­"


    Immediately afterwards, a basilisk larger than the one in the Hogwarts Chamber of Secrets slowly poked its head out.


    This is a basilisk from a thousand years ago. As it keeps shedding its skin, it is more than twice as big as its kind.


    The terrifying body slid on the ground, and the hissing sound was terrifying.


    John stared at the basilisk with its head sticking out, and he thought of the snake skin he had touched when he fell.


    It seems that they are all the shedding of this snake.


    This snake is older than the one at Hogwarts.


    The cause of death, John guessed, was that the entire pyramid was eaten.


    Previously, he found the gold part of the basilisk skeleton, maybe because the basilisk accidentally ate the treasures.


    Smelling the smell of food, the basilisk slowly turned its head.


    Its movements were slow and did not seem threatening.


    But basilisks don''t need excellent speed. They have eyes that can kill their prey.


    At that moment, the basilisk''s orange eyes met John''s.


    The normal situation is that the prey falls to the ground and dies, and the basilisk feasts.


    But the fact is.


    The basilisk''s eyes widened and he asked in confusion, "That''s strange, why is he okay?"


    The huge body gradually swam out, and the basilisk didn''t understand why John was okay.


    This body shape is more intimidating than the skeleton John saw.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that he is the Snake King.


    John looked up at this time, and a pair of slender vertical pupils that were different from dragon pupils appeared in his eyes, giving his whole person a colder temperament.


    He said: "Hello, Basilisk."

 Chapter 509：

    His voice became as cold and hoarse as a snake.


    "Basilisk, tell me, who is your master?"


    John, who has basilisk blood flowing in his body, is not afraid of the power of snake eyes.


    The basilisk''s body paused, and it heard Parseltongue.


    It asked uncertainly: "Are you a descendant of the master?"


    Obviously, the owner of the Basilisk is also a Parselmouth.


    This is a talent that needs to be inherited.


    The Basilisk didn''t think too much and thought that the Parselmouth was the descendant of its master.


    "Great descendant of Herbo, the basilisk bows to you."


    As he said that, the big head of the basilisk crawled on the ground.


    The big orange eyes were like lanterns, staring straight at John.


    The great Herbo?


    If John guessed correctly, then Halbo should be the despicable Halbo.


    But in the mouth of the Basilisk, his despicability became great.


    John confirmed his previous guess.


    He said: "Tell me, where is the most precious treasure of Haierbo?"


    John did not deny the basilisk''s guess and let it lead the way for him.


    The snake stayed in the pyramid until it died and was even Herbo''s pet.


    If anyone knows more about the pyramids, apart from Herbo himself, the only one is the basilisk.


    "Follow the instructions of the great descendants of Haierbo." The basilisk had no doubt at all, or it could be said that they all had simple minds.


    Just like Slytherin''s Basilisk, even in the past thousands of years, it has only obeyed the command of Parseltongue.


    You can call it loyalty, or you can call it stupidity.


    The basilisk resisted the desire to eat the little guy, turned around and walked behind the human-faced snake.


    "Sure enough, those treasures piled up on the cliff like garbage are not treasures."


    John was a brave man and followed the basilisk that could swallow him in one bite.


    When walking past the statue of the human-faced snake, John stopped.


    He looked up at the human-faced snake, and seemed to feel that the movement of the statue had changed?


    "Specialis Revelio"


    Using magic to test and point the wand, the human-faced snake did not change at all.


    Seeing this, John put away his thoughts and headed in the direction led by the basilisk.


    After he walked by, the originally closed eyes of the human-faced snake opened, and a pair of eyes like a living creature stared directly at John''s back.


    The basilisk came to the bottom of the huge hourglass, and a pit appeared under the hourglass.


    The pits are connected to the tunnels, which are extremely smooth inside, and the big head of the basilisk gets into them.


    John grabbed the basilisk''s tail, and his body was carried into the pipe by the downward force of the basilisk.


    The basilisk swam quickly through the pipe.


    This pipeline extends in all directions and actually runs through the entire pyramid.


    John felt that this should be Haierbo''s defense system, used to facilitate the passage of the basilisk.


    What Haierbo wanted was to let the basilisk deal with the intruders through these pipes, but he did not expect John to directly use these pipes to go to Haierbo''s lair.


    The basilisk wandered away for an unknown amount of time. When they came out of the pipe again, their eyes had changed from the glorious scene of the previous big statue.


    The place in front of you is not big, it seems to be a treasure house.


    There aren''t many things stored here.


    Not big either. After entering a basilisk, the place was narrow enough for John to pass alone.


    Walking into the study, John saw the black leather-wrapped books placed in the most conspicuous position, which contained an evil aura.


    "Greek."


    John didn''t touch it, but carefully opened it with his wand.


    There are many evil curses created by Herbo recorded on it, and John also saw the terrible curse.


    "How to make a Horcrux."


    Staring at the method recorded above, John sneered at Halbo''s method of splitting souls, but he had to admire his imagination and wisdom.


    "He can be said to be unprecedented in the realm of time and soul."


    This wizard who was active before 100 AD had extremely high intelligence. He was an all-round enhanced version of Voldemort.


    ¡­


    Chapter 527 Hello, Horcrux


    John continues to walk in this treasure house.


    He also went into the alchemy room next door, and the smell of mud came from inside.


    The crucible contains magic potion from who knows how long ago, clinging to the bottom of the pot like a layer of dirt.


    John couldn''t tell what kind of potion it was, after all, it had been left there for too long.


    There are other materials, but due to time constraints, those materials are not as durable as gold.


    When touched, things turn into dust.


    "Helbo is conducting experiments here."


    John stared at the red table stained with blood that could not be removed, on which more than a hundred magical creatures were dissected.


    He picked up a tooth and from the shape of its fangs, he concluded that it belonged to a vampire.


    "He is studying Bloodborne Curse?"


    John''s eyes narrowed, and he had to admit that Haierbo''s research direction was surprisingly similar to his.


    However, the reason why the other party did this seems to be to carry out biological transformation through the blood curse.


    The two have different purposes.


    "A Greek wizard came to Egypt to settle down."


    John remained doubtful about Haierbo''s approach.


    Coming out of the alchemy room, John saw the basilisk that was so hungry that it huddled together.


    In addition to the black book, the treasure house also contains a golden scale, a key-shaped golden scepter and a mask.


    "Golden Mask."


    John picked it up. This thing was taken by the Pharaoh of Egypt after his death.


    It is inlaid with gems and colored glass, and it is a mask with clear eyebrows and eyes.


    It fits the theme of Haierbo in the pyramid.


    There are only these four items stored in the treasure house.


    John picked them up one by one. When he got to the black book, he felt a familiar feeling on it.


    Turning over a page with his wand, John stared at the evil curse recorded inside.


    A magical power tempted John to learn the knowledge inside.


    Like a Pandora''s box of disasters, with fatal dangers.


    "It''s a pity that you don''t know that I am the same as you."


    John raised the corner of his mouth in an arc, stared at the black book and said, "My spiritual attainments are no worse than yours, Haierbo."


    He looked up at the basilisk and ordered in Parseltongue: "Get out of this room."


    "As you command, great descendant of Herbo."


    The basilisk turned and dived into the pipe.


    "The soul above is weaker than Voldemort."


    John''s palm moved slowly across the top of the black book from a distance.


    This is a book with a soul, just like Voldemort''s diary.


    This is why this book can be preserved to this day.


    That soul fragment preserves the book from corruption.


    John waved his magic wand, "Blasting Curse"


    Red light exploded on the black book.


    The next second, the black book was unscathed.


    John clicked his wand and praised: "You still have such defensive power after a thousand years. You are worthy of being the number one among the top ten dark wizards in the world."


    The Black Book is immune to magic damage.


    What interests John is not just its Horcrux identity.


    More importantly, this book records the wisdom of Haierbo''s life.


    "Ferula"


    With a click of the magic wand, the books were quickly wrapped into rice dumplings.


    John picked it up and used several isolation magics in succession.


    Haierbo''s plan is very smart.


    If you are not an excellent wizard, you will not be able to come to this room.


    The better the wizard, the less able he is to abandon the knowledge recorded in the book, and he will be taken out.


    "I don''t know how many Horcruxes Haierbo made."


    Wings grew out of John''s back, and with a slight wave, he flew up from the pipe where the basilisk entered.


    Traveling through the pipes, John left the treasure house and reappeared under the huge funnel.


    The basilisk was so hungry that it had not eaten for countless years.


    After John landed, he glanced at the basilisk. This big guy was also loyal. No wonder both the despicable Herbo and Slytherin liked to use the basilisk to guard the door.


    The basilisk has a long lifespan and is loyal enough.


    "It''s time to take the potion."


    John took out a bottle of soul potion from the temporary bag.


    He opened the bottle, but this action made another person in the field discover it.


    John was about to drink the soul potion in one gulp, but he saw that the curved human-faced snake was not at the right distance from him.


    "It... seems to be closer."


    The ¡®?¡¯ was somewhat deformed, and the face of the snake with a human face that originally faced the outside had turned to face John.


    Putting the soul potion close to his lips, John saw the human-faced snake''s body completely twisted around, staring at John motionlessly.


    John drank the soul potion in one gulp as quickly as possible, and the old face of the human-faced snake appeared in front of John.


    "Reducto"


    The white light hit the upper body of the human-faced snake, and the huge human-faced snake''s body began to collapse.


    The next second, time flowed backwards on the human-faced snake, and its collapsed body returned to its original appearance in a matter of breaths.

 Chapter 510：

    The human-faced snake opened its eyes, and its living eyes stared at John.


    "It seems this place is not that simple."


    John continuously shot crushing spells, and the white light was divided into three parts, exploding everywhere in the body of the human-faced snake.


    But it didn¡¯t take long for the human-faced snake to quickly repair itself under the influence of the Sands of Time.


    Even John''s advanced crushing spell cannot completely destroy it.


    The human-faced snake became active, its body no longer stiff, but like a flexible living creature. Its long tail swept across, smashing a piece of decorative lamp stand into pieces.


    There is no retreat on this platform, and the solidified field cannot pass the way it came.


    "Hiss¡ª"


    A sound came from the mouth of the human-faced snake.


    The basilisk, which was still depressed at first, immediately became energetic.


    The basilisk also hit John, its deadly fangs like scimitars, easily cutting the ground.


    "Stop, basilisk."


    John spoke in Parseltongue, causing the basilisk to pause.


    The human-faced snake hissed, causing the basilisk to move.


    "It seems that there is another soul living inside."


    John''s face was frozen. Since he couldn''t break it, he had no choice but to trap the human-faced snake first.


    His wand turned, and the golden treasures on both sides flew up.


    "Oppungno"


    The gold was buried towards the human-faced snake.


    The human-faced snake opened its mouth, and flames shot out from its mouth.


    The gold touched by the flames quickly melted into liquid, dripping on the ground like a waterfall, rolling towards John.


    John was drawn into it, and the scorching heat of the gold ignited his clothes.


    The big mouth of the human-faced snake kept spraying flames, and John was about to be rushed into the cliff.


    at this time.


    "Roar-!"


    The golden flame exploded.


    John''s skin was wrapped in hot gold, but he was not injured.


    Step by step, he walked out of the molten gold, and his body gradually grew larger.


    The golden fire dragon walked out of the hot gold, took a deep breath, and golden flames shot out from its mouth.


    When it collided with the red flame, the high temperature generated between the two caused the ground to begin to magma.


    The giant dragon walked towards the human-faced snake step by step.


    The golden flame burns the red flame, suppressing it continuously.


    The human-faced snake kept retreating.


    Until the flame ignites the head of the human-faced snake, the eternal burning flame causes the human-faced snake''s body to constantly switch between melting and repairing.


    John returned to his human form and waved his wand.


    Golden prison spell.


    The molten gold was pulled and wrapped around the body of the human-faced snake.


    One layer after another, a big golden ball soon appeared.


    "A world of ice and snow."


    The magic wand breathed out cold breath, causing the big golden ball to solidify quickly.


    The human-faced snake was sealed into the big golden ball.


    John stepped forward, the flames from before made him completely invisible now.


    Underneath the seemingly thin body is a lean muscular monster.


    Raising his hand and pressing it into the big golden ball, John used a super-sensory spell to sense its internal conditions.


    After the gold solidified, it turned into a huge prison, surrounding every inch of the human-faced snake.


    The basilisk also wanted to attack John, but John scolded him: "Stop, basilisk."


    The basilisk was hesitant when he heard the words. It didn''t know who to listen to.


    The small bag was damaged in the battle just now, and the items stored in it were scattered on the ground.


    Including the golden mask, the golden scale, the golden scepter, all the restrictions on the black book disappeared, and they just lay quietly on the ground.


    "Leaving time magic on the human-faced snake is more advanced than Voldemort."


    Compared with the Horcruxes of Voldemort, Haierbo''s human-faced snake is more in line with the identity of an alchemist.


    "Want to repair your soul through soul potion?"


    John saw the scattered soul potion, plus the bottle that John drank just now, there were three bottles in total.


    He snapped his fingers and put the scattered items back into place.


    John found some materials, clapped his hands, and a new simple small bag appeared.


    By the way, I also got myself a robe.


    When preparing to deal with the remaining things.


    The big golden ball behind him moved again.


    The large golden ball that was originally solidified gradually returned to its molten state.


    "Time goes back."


    John''s eyes crossed the big golden ball and landed on the huge hourglass behind it.


    It seems to be because of the hourglass.


    The big golden ball exploded like a balloon, and the human-faced snake rushed out of it and rushed towards the soul potion.


    As it is about to arrive.


    John took out his wand and his eyes turned into vertical pupils.


    An ancient whisper sounded.


    "The soul is back."


    There was traction on the wand, and when the human-faced snake was still one step away from the soul potion, thick white smoke emitted from its body.


    In the white smoke, a figure was forcibly dragged out.


    Unfortunately, John has always been good at dealing with Horcruxes.


    The statue of the human-faced snake lost its vitality and fell heavily to the ground, making the earth tremble.


    John stared at the soul that he had extracted.


    "Despicable Herbo."


    ¡­


    Chapter 528 Hello, despicable Haierbo


    That was an old man, which prevented John from respecting the elderly and caring for the young.


    What he faced was the top ten dark wizards in the world.


    Even Voldemort later had to be ranked behind him.


    But I have to say that he does have the capital.


    Whether it is the Horcrux that established Voldemort''s hard-to-kill status or the basilisk he cultivated, they are both at an unprecedented level.


    Before the birth of Horcruxes, no wizard would think of tearing apart his own soul to make himself immortal.


    He set a precedent and accomplished a feat.


    But the side effects are also obvious.


    John looked at the illusory and aging soul and said hello: "Hello, the famous and despicable Haierbo."


    "It''s the great Herbo."


    Wearing a purple wizard hat, but strangely wearing pharaoh''s clothes.


    Herbo''s beard is very long, just like the old Dumbledore.


    John was very interested, "I''m really sorry. In the history I have learned, your name has always been accompanied by despicability."


    The wand pulled Haierbo''s soul into nine chains and wrapped around his body. John said: "You build this pyramid and study time magic here."


    "Are you looking for other ways to live forever?"


    Haierbo''s soul floats in the air.


    With black hair, a surprisingly large hooked nose, and hollow eye sockets, the wizard placed his eyes on the human-faced snake.


    The loose skin is already close to death when it splits this soul.


    Although the Horcrux was left undisturbed, as time passed, the soul was close to disappearing.


    If John hadn''t taken out the soul potion, I''m afraid he wouldn''t have done anything to John.


    "Your magic is amazing," Haierbo said as if he were an elder. "We can make a deal, what do you think?"


    As a dark wizard and an alchemist, Haierbo chooses a favorable path between pros and cons.


    "I can pass on my lifelong magical knowledge to you, provided that you do your part in my resurrection."


    Haierbo is a well-deserved master. For wizards, his knowledge is a treasure more precious than any amount of treasure.


    So Haierbo is very confident that his conditions will make people excited.


    The more outstanding the young wizard is, the more unable he is to resist this.


    Quirrell, John''s first-grade teacher, met Voldemort in pursuit of magic and became Voldemort''s vessel.


    John asked back: "Help you resurrect?"


    "Yes, I am fully prepared for this."


    Haierbo thought that John''s heart was moved, and said: "I discovered this place, a mining area in the chaos of time."


    "Using what I know, I build this pyramid."


    When talking about magic, Haierbo''s sinister and hateful face is filled with the brilliance of a master.


    "Ancient Egyptian magic, the scale symbolizes fairness, and the key to resurrection."


    John immediately thought of the other three things he found in the treasure house.


    "You escaped death and resurrected after a thousand years. What kind of path are you looking for?" John asked.


    Haierbo was the first person to make a Horcrux. If John had not come over, Haierbo would have achieved a different kind of immortality.


    His soul was trapped in the Horcrux. After a long experience, he realized that this was not true immortality.


    "I want freedom." Haierbo roared in a tone that was about to collapse, "Real immortality should not be trapped here!"


    He is a fragment of the soul of the despicable Herbo, who has stayed in this place for more than a thousand years.


    His body has long since perished, but he will be left here to be tortured forever.


    "You know, even the basilisk is dead. I have stayed in this place for a thousand years without saying a word." Haierbo said bitterly, "He separated me to pursue his own immortality, and I want to be trapped forever. Is it fair to be stuck here?¡±


    "He is full of despicable, despicable Herbo!"


    Haierbo had a feeling of schizophrenia.

 Chapter 511：

    A thousand years of loneliness is enough to destroy a powerful wizard.


    This piece of soul was split after Haierbo built the pyramid. No matter how powerful the soul is, it will become fragile after thousands of years.


    This soul even more resented the original body.


    He made a deal with John and wanted to use the things Haierbo kept in the pyramid to resurrect himself.


    To this end, he extended an olive branch to John and put forward extremely attractive conditions.


    Haierbo''s face trembled and he said: "Help me, I will fulfill all your wishes, whether it is money or power, the great Haierbo can realize it for you."


    "It''s indeed very tempting." John applauded him.


    "I have a question. Haierbo prepared everything for resurrection, why didn''t he do it?"


    Everything needed for resurrection is stored in the treasure house, and Haierbo lived in this place.


    There are also traces of life inside.


    But Haierbo did not resurrect himself, he chose death.


    Soul Haierbo was stunned.


    "He is aware of his shortcomings, but in the limited time, he has no way to perfect them."


    John remembered that he had seen Halbo conduct experiments on the Bloodborne Curse, and continued: "He understood that the Horcrux was a mistake, so he continued to improve it in his later years, and even in the end he died without success."


    Raising the black book in his hand, John said calmly: "The soul in this should be separated later than you."


    "The power inside is weaker than you."


    John guessed that Herbo knew that death was coming, so he built the pyramid to seek true immortality.


    He placed his hope on his Horcrux.


    The repeated divisions would make the soul weaker and weaker, so he did not resurrect, but hoped that his Horcrux would think and solve the problem before resurrecting.


    But it is a pity that as Haierbo''s Horcrux, the soul in the human-faced snake''s Horcrux resented Haierbo day after day without thinking about it at all.


    "Two Horcruxes, one is responsible for overcoming the curse, and the other is responsible for researching time magic."


    John stared at the human-faced snake soul and said, "It''s a pity that you don''t seem to understand his intentions."


    The splitting of Horcruxes makes people stupid.


    This can be confirmed in Voldemort.


    After John¡¯s suggestion, Haierbo, the human-faced snake, was a little hard to accept.


    He himself kept looking forward to resurrection, but was told that the resurrection he was pursuing was an abandoned plan.


    Haierbo''s soul became more illusory, and he almost collapsed.


    John touched his chin and said: "A mutilated soul cannot live forever. Speaking of which, splitting the soul has already led Haierbo to go astray from the beginning."


    "What do you know, this is great magic!" Haierbo yelled, "Thousands of years later, I am still alive, this is magic!"


    It seems that the achievement has been desecrated, which makes Haierbo even more angry.


    "Well, since you say so."


    John shrugged and said, "I am interested in your magic."


    John slowly picked up the soul potion and put it into the small bag at will.


    Staring at Haierbo''s soul, John chuckled and said, "I want your soul more than your knowledge."


    "The soul lamp is coming."


    Using the flying spell, John summoned the soul lamp that fell off the cliff.


    The soul lamp containing many souls flew into John''s hands.


    Haierbo stared at the soul lamp in a daze. As a person who was also proficient in soul magic, he doubted his life.


    What kind of person can make a soul into a lamp that will not go out?


    Isn¡¯t that a Horcrux in disguise?


    The difference is that John''s Horcrux contains other people''s souls.


    John saw a bright smile and said to Haierbo: "How about I change your home?"


    Haierbo''s soul floated towards the soul lamp, causing Haierbo to scream.


    Those screams hurt the soul, but they were not painful to John.


    "Make some room for you."


    John knocked on the soul lamp, and the souls inside dispersed.


    The silver-white thread stretched towards Haierbo''s soul and dragged it in.


    The faint blue fire flickered, and after a while, there was no movement at all.


    "Helpo''s soul should be very valuable."


    Staring at the soul lamp, John was thinking about how to use this soul to obtain the greatest benefit.


    This guy is worse than Voldemort, but the cheap death makes John a little unhappy.


    As Haierbo''s soul disappeared, the statue of the human-faced snake instantly turned into dust and dispersed.


    "Click."


    The broken sound entered the ears.


    John was stunned for a moment, followed by dense shattering sounds.


    His expression changed and he looked up.


    A crack appeared on the huge hourglass, and it began to spread from that crack.


    There was a roar.


    The hourglass exploded.


    The golden ripples spread out, and the river-like sand of time lost its balance and fell.


    Like water bursting from a dam, the sands of time surged towards John.


    "Use the human-faced snake as the core, Haierbo really has you."


    John''s face darkened, he cursed secretly, turned around and ran away.


    The basilisk stayed there stupidly, with no way out. John thought about it and thought of a way.


    "Leave the pyramid!"


    John issued an order to the basilisk.


    "As you command, great descendant of Herbo."


    The basilisk got into the passage under the hourglass, and John took the opportunity to grab the basilisk''s body and press himself against it.


    The basilisk walked through the passage, and the sands of time behind it turned everything it passed into chaotic time and space.


    The winding passage slows down the Sands of Time. The basilisk is very familiar with this place and can always turn onto the right road before being overtaken.


    At the same time, the outside of the pyramid began to collapse.


    ¡­


    Chapter 529 Hello, Collapse of the Pyramid


    The pyramid is collapsing rapidly, with the Sands of Time chasing behind it.


    John rode the basilisk and swam quickly through the passages extending in all directions.


    Soon, he arrived at the exit of the upper floor.


    Coming out of that exit, cracks appeared on the surrounding pillars.


    Immediately afterwards, the Sands of Time rushed out and gathered into a big face.


    "Keep my things."


    That was the magic left by Haierbo. Wherever the Sands of Time passed, the space was chaotic, and figures kept flashing through time.


    The sands of time are chasing after him, trying to swallow John completely.


    The passage in front of him suddenly disappeared, and the basilisk''s body fell suddenly.


    John pulled out his wand, and with the basilisk making an explosion, his body appeared where it was just now.


    "The Apparition is all messed up."


    John turned around and drew a M?bius strip.


    The approaching Sands of Time returned to its previous position. Beads of sweat broke out on John''s forehead. He gave the order to the basilisk, "Continue to go out."


    The basilisk turned around and headed in another direction.


    The M?bius strip became brighter and brighter, and soon it broke.


    A large amount of sand of time surged toward John, and the front of the basilisk collapsed, blocking the road.


    John''s wand burst into light, and the bright white light turned into an electric arc that shattered the obstructing objects.


    "Run up!"


    The basilisk rushed into another pipe, and its body kept moving upstream.


    John lowered his body and pressed himself against the basilisk''s back.


    Because it is upward, the speed of the Sands of Time slows down a lot.


    Seeing that the Sands of Time were still chasing after him, John charged up a crushing spell and fell directly into the quagmire of time, suspended in the air.


    "Time is really incomprehensible."


    John changed his approach and attacked the tunnel to collapse it, blocking the Sands of Time.


    The next second, the broken passage regressed and returned to normal.


    The basilisk rushed out of the passage and reached a corridor above. Its huge body seemed to feel the danger, and the basilisk''s speed increased.


    At the edge of the tunnel, John saw the face transformed by the Sand of Time completely swallowing the tunnel, moving forward like a disaster.


    "Helbo, you are really extravagant."


    So many Sands of Time made John envious.


    In the chaotic time and space, a curled-winged demon flew out of it.


    It is estimated that some chaotic magical animal was involved.


    The curled-winged demon flew towards John.


    "Climbing through thorns and thorns."


    The invisible sword blade killed the approaching curling-winged demon, and John saw some bottles and jars broken into pieces in the corridor.


    The dead animals inside sprouted flesh and attacked John.


    Death Eye caused the approaching Poison Horned Beast to fall, and John was getting closer and closer to the tip of the pyramid.


    "If we continue, I''m afraid it will be a dead end in the end."


    The basilisk''s tail was touched by the Sands of Time, and the basilisk''s body was rapidly shedding its flesh.


    This basilisk has been hungry since its appearance, and its body quickly turned into bones.


    John stepped on the basilisk''s head and jumped up.


    Wings sprouted from his back, and John accelerated his flight.


    The speed of the Sands of Time has also become faster.


    The pyramids are collapsing everywhere, and the scene of doomsday is terrifying.


    John broke into a tomb and drew a M?bius strip to block the door.


    Then he held his wand upside down and thrust it into the ground.

 Chapter 512：

    "The land of eternity!"


    The golden light spread out on the ground, and a huge M?bius strip blocked the place.


    John has no way out.


    The sands of time outside gradually surrounded the tomb.


    The power of time erosion causes the surrounding buildings to weather quickly.


    "Boom."


    Time caused the tunnels of this tomb to collapse and break.


    Fall quickly.


    From the space at the bottom of the pyramid, the tomb chamber continues to fall.


    And the Sands of Time chased John and landed equally quickly.


    More than a dozen corridors were broken, and John vomited blood due to the impact.


    He held the wand inserted into the ground with his hand and cast a levitating spell.


    The rapidly falling tomb suddenly stopped.


    The next second, the sand of time wrapped up.


    John was surrounded by the Sands of Time.


    Some sands of time penetrated along the gaps.


    "With this amount of Sands of Time, either you will die or I will die."


    John''s face darkened and he made up his mind.


    Lifting the soul lamp, John said to himself: "I wanted to save it for later, but it seems I have to use it now."


    Put out the soul lamp.


    John placed his left hand on the wand and his right hand on the soul lamp.


    His eyes turned into vertical pupils, and thousands of black threads came out of his right hand and penetrated into the soul lamp.


    Souls were drawn out by him, and he took out a bottle of soul potion and poured it into his mouth.


    With a clap of his hands, a piece of rune snake egg was quickly turned into liquid.


    After swallowing it in one gulp, John''s brain reaction speed increased dramatically.


    Magic power surged into the wand, and cracks appeared on the basswood wand.


    "Time plus soul, huge magic power and soul-eating curse."


    John suddenly lifted the soul lamp and pulled out the wand.


    Without the support of the M?bius strip, the tomb was instantly eroded by the sands of time.


    The wind and sand dissipated, and John appeared unprotected, surrounded by the Sands of Time.


    He did not hesitate and threw the soul lamp towards the Sands of Time.


    The blue flame in the soul lamp surged at this moment.


    A wail could be heard inside, which was Haierbo''s scream.


    The wand is pointed at the soul lamp.


    The magic power turned into flowing purple lightning, colliding with the soul lamp.


    A crack appeared on the soul lamp, and then huge soul power poured out from it, opening up a realm.


    John let out a low roar and increased the output of his magic power.


    Sands of Time, Soul Lamp, Magic Power.


    The three collided, John raised his right hand, and the black curse surrounded the three forces.


    The collision of four forces caused a vacuum.


    Black energy floated out from the eyes, and a magic vortex was generated with John as the center.


    The vortex grew larger and turned into a black hole that swallowed everything.


    The huge pyramid was rapidly pulled, shrunk and shattered, and was sucked into the black hole.


    Soon everything in the pyramid was sucked into the black hole.


    The Sands of Time surrounded John and drilled towards his left hand.


    Fine sand got into his hands, and John endured severe pain.


    The sand of time passed through the arm and entered every part of John''s body.


    Through the blood vessels and into the organs, his liver turned golden.


    John felt his body changing under the sands of time. Other colors appeared in his eyes, and pictures that did not belong to this era appeared in his eyes.


    The fight between Muggles and wizards.


    In his eyes, he saw a group of Aurors appearing at Hogwarts.


    I saw the black curtain floating over Paris again.


    There was a huge explosion, and the blue fire dragon flew up.


    He saw his old teacher and a fat Muggle.


    "Stop it!"


    John roared angrily, and the scene in his eyes ended.


    He increased the magic power output, and not a drop of the sixth-level magic power was left at this moment.


    Unlock your own limitations and let all your emotions turn into pure magic.


    The purple magic lightning became thicker and hit the soul lamp.


    The cracks on the soul lamp are getting bigger and bigger.


    Haierbo''s soul screamed in terror.


    "No, you madman, what are you going to do?"


    "This will ruin everything and you will die, idiot!"


    Haierbo is well-informed. John''s practice of using magic and soul to impact time is simply a lunatic act.


    The effects caused by the forbidden collision are beyond the control of Haierbo''s magic.


    The sands of time gathered into a golden mountain, and the soul lamp shattered.


    The soul extracted from the dementor was vented at this moment. Haierbo could hardly breathe, and the consciousness of the soul was erased by the conflicts from all directions.


    The sands of time turned into golden brilliance, and the four colors of silver, black, and purple gathered in front of John.


    "Without the magic crystal, my magic power cannot achieve the balance of the collision of the four."


    The skin on John''s arm peeled off, revealing the flesh and blood inside.


    The flesh and blood on the arm grew again, and then continued to be peeled off.


    The repetitive process is like Ling Chi.


    John turned pain into the source of his strength, and the injection of emotion caused the magic to explode.


    There are more and more cracks on the wand, like red-hot metal, emitting a red light.


    Bite open another rune snake egg in his mouth.


    Unrefined rune snake eggs contain a hallucinogenic poison that puts people at risk of falling into a deep sleep.


    The liquid from the broken snake eggs flowed into John''s intestines and stomach.


    His brain entered an extremely clear state in an instant, and the surrounding space gradually became distorted.


    "Open it!" John shouted angrily.


    His body was in a floating state, and his magic power was released, finally breaking the soul lamp.


    The four forces reach a balance, collide and rub against each other, creating a force of time jump.


    John''s body was wrapped up in that force and disappeared in the air.


    The remaining power shrank sharply and turned into a light spot the size of a chicken.


    Where the pyramid originally stood, only a copper snake remained.


    After an unknown amount of time, the copper snake moved.


    This action breaks the balance of power.


    Immediately afterwards, the chicken light spot expanded infinitely.


    A force that destroyed everything swept out, rushed out of the old tree, and engulfed the area.


    A huge, smooth and round pit appeared on the land of Egypt.


    And the initiator of all this has disappeared.


    ¡­


    Gale, who fled Godric''s Hollow, stayed away from that country.


    He found a job in a wand shop.


    The owner of the wand shop liked this employee very much.


    "Well done, Gellert, you may have the talent to become a staff maker, but of course that will take a long time."


    "Thank you for your compliment, Mr. Grigovitch. A friend of mine is a staff maker. I just heard and watched him."


    Maintaining a smile that was just right to avoid being annoying, Gellert Grindelwald cast his gaze on the cabinet where Gregorovich placed his collection.


    An unusual wand is there.


    "Joel, it seems that I found the Elder Wand first."


    ¡­


    Chapter 530 Hello, Newt


    Time keeps flashing.


    The space is constantly chaotic.


    A plain suddenly appeared before John''s eyes.


    After a while, a battlefield appeared in front of them.


    After a while, a plane flew overhead, and the plane dropped a bomb downwards.


    Before the bomb could reach John, John disappeared again.


    The wand emits thick smoke, and the purple magic power continues to be output.


    The black energy in John''s eyes became more and more intense, and he jumped hundreds of times in a short period of time.


    "Keep going and I''ll be drained and die."


    Knowing that he could not continue to jump, John made a desperate move.


    He exerted force with his left hand, and the wand, which was already in danger, was squeezed by his strength, and the magic power inside turned into a huge explosion.


    The soul dissipates and time disappears.


    John flew out of a specific space and appeared in mid-air.


    Wings sprouted from his back, and John tried his best to adjust his body. Just before falling to the ground, he turned over and waved his wings.


    The body''s fall continued unabated, and John transformed himself into a fire dragon before falling to the ground.


    The huge body fell.


    The impact was so powerful that the sound spread far away.

 Chapter 513：

    The huge movement alerted a small team encamped in the distance.


    ¡­


    This is a magical animal poaching gang.


    The wizards were bargaining and gesticulating.


    The sudden loud noise startled them all.


    The bearded magical beast dealer stood up and let out a cry of surprise.


    "What happened?"


    "It''s like something fell."


    Noisy sounds rang out, and a young man with a fearful look and freckles on his face carefully approached the tent and took advantage of the chaos to secretly open the tent.


    Inside the tent, a big golden bird was locked in a cage and dying. It was locked with many chains, and it raised its head feebly.


    This is the thunderbird, a magical animal that can control storms.


    Its habitat is in Arizona, United States, but it was captured by a poaching group in Egypt.


    He also discovered this gang by chance. After learning about the other party''s transaction, he followed them secretly.


    "Shh," the young man put his finger on his mouth, walked carefully inside, looked at the dealers who didn''t notice, and whispered, "I''m here to save you."


    He sneaked to the closed iron cage, pulled out an ash wand and pointed it at the cage.


    "Alobomora"


    "Click."


    The door lock of the iron cage made a soft sound.


    As a magical zoologist, the young man could see the state of the thunderbird at this moment.


    Ignoring the need to communicate, he opened the chain for Thunderbird and opened the box he carried with him.


    "Please, go in quickly." The young man said anxiously when he heard something approaching from outside.


    Thunderbird pushed himself up and approached the box with unsteady steps.


    The smell of food that ptarmigan likes comes from there.


    When the dealer agreed on the price and led the wizard into the tent, they were dumbfounded.


    The thunderbird that was originally kept here has disappeared.


    After finishing everything, the young man slipped away from the tent and hid along the path.


    The movement of the Apparition would alert the poaching groups, so he could only carefully stay away from those guys.


    "He''s there!"


    It''s a pity that he was discovered even though he was careful.


    The poaching gangs are all desperadoes. After seeing the young people, they immediately launched an attack.


    The young man didn''t care about hiding and used phantom to move to a forest.


    But soon, those people followed the trail and caught up.


    As he dodged all the way, a magic spell from the poaching group hit the box.


    Fortunately, the box is okay.


    The young man ran away all the way, and unknowingly, he was getting closer and closer to the place where the falling sound was heard.


    Finally, after another Apparition, he escaped the pursuers.


    The exciting chase made his heart beat fast.


    "Click."


    "I think I''m going to repair the box."


    The attack just now caused damage to his box. Hearing the noise coming from inside, the young man approached the box and said, "Dougal, please be good."


    After closing the lock of the box again and confirming that no one was chasing him, the young man waited for a while before taking action again.


    "There seems to be some kind of attack here."


    The sight of the devastation is frightening.


    As they moved forward, a pothole appeared in front of the young man''s eyes.


    There are traces of falls on both sides of the pit.


    He leaned over and stood in front of the huge pothole, staring straight down.


    That is a huge black dragon.


    Has a surprisingly large body shape.


    "It seems to be injured?"


    The young man said: "If you stay, those poaching groups will not let such a big guy go."


    He took a deep breath. Fire dragons are dangerous magical animals.


    Compared to the Thunderbird, the Fire Dragon is a dangerous existence of ''XXXXX''.


    Now that they have met, the young people will not watch the fire dragon being discovered by the poaching gang.


    "Okay, big guy, you''re giving me a hard time."


    Faced with magical animals, young people can show more patience than when dealing with people.


    Use a levitating spell to make the fire dragon fly up, and it takes all the strength of the Nine Bulls and Two Tigers to let the fire dragon enter the box.


    This is a box that has been cast with an advanced invisible telescopic spell. The inside is used as a place to protect endangered magical animals.


    The fire dragon was placed inside.


    The young man left this place.


    ¡­


    "Hiss¡ªthe fall was a bit serious this time."


    John, who fainted from the impact, stood up in a daze.


    He scratched his head with his hand and looked at his hand.


    The black dragon claws shone with metallic luster. After a moment of trance, John remembered that he had transformed into a dragon form before landing.


    The time-flash explosion caused by the taboo hedging was astonishing, and coupled with the toxin from the rune snake eggs, he slept for a long time even though he had the physique of a fire dragon.


    After getting up again, John was ready to see where he was.


    Judging from the scene he saw before he left, he should still be in Egypt.


    "How long have you been unconscious?"


    This time he slept for a long time, and John saw traces of medicine on his body.


    He was stunned, who is so fierce that he dares to approach a fire dragon, but dares to apply medicine?


    Using the dragon''s claw to stick a little on it, John smelled it.


    "Bai Xian, it seems to be the handiwork of a wizard."


    A guy who walked very "duang" passed in front of John.


    It was a poisonous horned beast that looked like a rhinoceros.


    In the pyramid, John also encountered a unicorn that was confused in time and space.


    Above the head, the sound of storm sounded.


    A thunderbird flew over his head.


    Immediately afterwards, Yue Chimon came out to bask in the moon.


    Their bodies are light gray and slippery, with two round eyes bulging on their heads.


    There are also four slender legs and four flat feet.


    There was a buzzing sound in his ears, and John turned his head to look.


    The six-winged Billywig flew past John.


    There is a long and slender sting at the bottom of the body. People who are stung by it will feel dizzy, and then float up in the sky, sometimes for several days in a row.


    Motla rats with sea anemone-like tumors on their backs scurried underfoot.


    besides.


    The ball escapes the bird.


    Sniff.


    Birds and snakes.


    Horned camel beast¡­


    He seemed to hear the sound of three heads communicating, a rune snake?


    "Is this an ecological park built according to textbooks?"


    John fell into thought.


    These animals are all from "Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them," the official textbook on the protection of magical animals at Hogwarts. People can''t help but wonder whether it is an ecological park based on this book.


    "Where am I?"


    Magical animals from all over the world gather together. Either this is a circus tent, or this is the house of some crazy magical zoologist.


    John moved his body, scaring a group of moon-crazy beasts into running towards the cave without caring about basking in the moonlight.


    His body was so big that even a thunderbird looked like a small bird in front of him. He was a giant of eighty feet.


    "The tongue is still a little numb." John smashed it in his mouth and said speechlessly, "Eating raw rune snake eggs can cause hallucinations, fainting, and numb tongue."


    He felt that he could write it down and publish a book later.


    Prepare to transform your body back into human form.


    "Are you awake?" A voice full of surprise came.


    Brown curly hair, gray-blue eyes, and light freckles on his face.


    The young man who entered opened his eyes in surprise.


    Wearing a white shirt and brown vest.


    The young man walked towards John.


    He was trying to keep John from having a stress reaction.


    Let an eighty-foot dragon become angry, and it would be a devastating disaster.


    John watched speechlessly as the young man was posing there, and even tried to fold his arms to pretend to be the wings of a fire dragon.


    "Does he...think of me as a wild fire dragon?"


    John didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He didn''t expect that he would be raised as a magical animal.


    After staring at the young man dancing with interest for a while, John said, "Aren''t you tired?"


    "A little bit." The young man responded subconsciously, and then he realized it and looked at the source of the sound with wide eyes.


    He looked at John in surprise and said, "Are you talking?"


    "certainly."


    The dark green scales on John''s head were like steel.


    The young man clearly saw the dragon''s brown eyes.


    "Thank you for saving me." John''s speech was a little slurred because his tongue was numb.


    "You''re welcome, I''m sorry, I, I just..." The young man was a little incoherent, but the dragon could speak and refresh his knowledge.


    The young man who didn''t know what to say was confused and introduced himself: "Hello, my name is Newt Scamander."


    "Hello, Newt."

 Chapter 514：

    ¡­


    Chapter 531 1926, Illegal Entry


    etc!


    Newt Scamander?


    John stared at the young man strangely.


    He remembered correctly, that was the name of the author of "Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them".


    This book was first published in 1927.


    After a moment of silence, John asked: "Has your book been published?"


    "Book?" Newt asked doubtfully, "How do you know I''m writing a book? I haven''t officially published a book that can let more wizards learn about magical animals."


    Not published yet?


    In other words, is this before 1927?


    John took a deep breath.


    Looking at his posture, Newt felt like he would spit out dragon''s breath and ignite everything in the next second.


    John calmed down and thought for a while.


    It seems that my time flash succeeded and failed.


    It is true that he has successfully traveled through time to the future, but the problem is that the future he traveled to has only been more than 20 years ago.


    There are still seventy years to go before the world we live in.


    John had a headache. He finally used the time flash to complete the time travel, but the result was still not enough.


    "You have to seize the next opportunity." He said to himself.


    Time travel is full of randomness, and it may not be easy to accurately return to your own year, and you need some help.


    For example, set an anchor point like Despicable Helbo.


    He looked up at young Newt. In John''s time, Newt was already an old man.


    The young author of "Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them" and the most authoritative magical zoologist.


    If Hagrid knew who he was with, he would probably go crazy with joy.


    After all, Hagrid is also a person who likes magical animals very much.


    "Where am I?" John looked around.


    If you let Hagrid come in here, he will be your half-giant guard for the rest of your life.


    Completely, it is the standardized template of "Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them".


    A Niffler climbed on John''s body, seeming to take a fancy to his shiny scales.


    "Uh...oh, this is my box, I''m heading to America," Newt said, still not used to the dragon talking, "I''m sending Frank to Arizona."


    Newt said, but saw the dragon stunned.


    John was dumbfounded. He slept and traveled from Egypt to the United States?


    Actually, you can''t blame Newt, because John slept for too long.


    Frank, the Thunderbird who was rescued together with John, was almost healed after Newt''s treatment, but John had just woken up.


    They were on a ship. Newt chatted with John for a few words and then went out to get off the ship.


    Newt put on his peacock blue coat, climbed up the ladder and left.


    After he left, John reached out and grabbed the Sniff that climbed up.


    Xiu Xiu stared at John, his round little eyes pitiful.


    Immediately afterwards, John''s body began to shrink.


    From an eighty-foot behemoth, he gradually transformed back into human form.


    Xiu Xiu was so frightened that the gold necklace in his pocket fell out.


    John held the Sniff in one hand and took out his wand with the other.


    When Animagus transforms, the clothes on his body will transform together.


    Thanks to this, John''s newly made small bag was preserved after he transformed into a dragon.


    The basswood wand has been completely scrapped, and the broken wand is full of cracks.


    It''s even uglier than Ron''s wand, and it keeps falling off just by holding it.


    John glanced at the magical animals around him.


    "Isn''t this stuff all over the floor?"


    Turning his gaze to Xiu Xiu, who was frightened by his own transformation, John smiled.


    Sure enough, people who work as magizoologists are rich without realizing it. These magical animals can be enough to buy a wand shop.


    Xiu Xiu was so frightened by John''s smile that he trembled. John didn''t argue with this little guy who liked shiny things.


    Putting Niffler down and letting him go, John stared at Thunderbird.


    My first wand was the Thunderbird Wand. Now that I have encountered it, I don¡¯t mind using it again.


    ¡­


    It¡¯s a sunny day in New York today.


    Seagulls circled overhead.


    A large passenger ship passed by the Statue of Liberty. This huge statue donated by France attracted tourists on the ship to watch.


    On the bench, Newt was wearing the old blue coat, putting the box on his lap, and whispered: "Dougal, take care of yourself, take care of the big guy, he is injured."


    He whispered softly, like a weirdo.


    A whine of protest came from the box. You want me, an invisible beast, to take care of that giant dragon?


    I can¡¯t even feed him!


    Soon the ship docked at the dock.


    In the crowded crowd, Newt walked off the gangplank.


    American customs checks everyone''s passport seriously.


    Newt also took out his very worn passport and frowned at the customs inspection.


    "British?" The customs officer looked carefully at the passport photo and Newt himself.


    Newt''s eyes avoided the other person''s scrutiny.


    As a social terrorist, he seemed powerless to deal with such a scene.


    Newt: "Yes."


    "First time in New York?" the customs official asked again.


    "Yes." Newt''s eyes continued to dodge, as if he could only say this.


    The customs officer looked at Newt''s box with some suspicion and asked, "Is there any food in it?"


    Newt put his hands in his breast pockets, looking embarrassed by the conversation.


    "No."


    "Where are the livestock?"


    The customs felt that this person was suspicious.


    Newt tried his best to act natural, but his box made a noise at this moment.


    "Click."


    The lock of the box popped open again, as it had done since it was hit by the curse.


    Newt quickly buttoned it up and said unnaturally: "I have to repair the box, uh... no."


    The customs fixed their suspicious eyes on the box and said without any doubt: "Let me take a look."


    Newt had no choice but to put the box on the table, but he thought twice and adjusted the brass dial on the box to Muggle mode.


    When the customs opened the box, there were simple pajamas and various maps inside.


    A Hufflepuff scarf lay there quietly.


    After the inspection found nothing else, the customs returned the box and said what they would say to everyone.


    "Welcome to New York."


    "Thank you." Newt took the box and passport.


    ¡­


    John approaches Thunderbird.


    This Thunderbird, who was rescued by Newt from a magical animal dealer, was quite wary of strangers.


    John raised a hand and activated his mind magic.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you, I just need a feather."


    His eyes scanned the ptarmigan''s tail feathers.


    Perhaps it was because John also had the ability to control thunder and lightning that the Thunderbird gradually lowered its guard.


    John walked over and gently stroked the ptarmigan''s feathers with his hands.


    "Give me one of your tail feathers, will you?" John''s mind magic made the Thunderbird relax.


    The thunderbird shook its body and led John to where it rested.


    Newt divided different spaces in this ecosystem based on the characteristics of each magical animal.


    The Thunderbird is in a wilderness with several broken feathers.


    These are automatically replaced during healing.


    John stepped forward and picked up two. He patted the Thunderbird on the head.


    With nothing to do, John wandered around this place.


    "This place is really magical, excellent space magic."


    This is a high-end alchemy product. I don¡¯t know if Newt made it himself or bought it.


    Opening up a space the size of a valley requires a very high level of traceless stretching spell, not to mention a lot of ecological magic in it.


    Walking to a tree, John stared at the Bowtruckle above.


    This thing is very popular in the black market because of its excellent lock-picking ability, which is even more powerful than the lock-picking spell.


    Stretching out their hands, the Bowtruckles were extremely vigilant and stuck out their tongues at John.


    John shrugged and continued to visit the place.


    The place where Yue Chi Beast is located is dark, and under the moonlight, Yue Chi Beast is basking in the moonlight.


    The horned camel is a rare breed. John looked at the horned camel couple with their baby, and secretly sighed that he was indeed Newt. This breed was almost on the verge of extinction, but he successfully cultivated the next generation.


    Continuing walking, John was extremely interested in this place.


    Suddenly, he felt a familiar breath.


    John changed direction and walked towards the location where the breath came from.


    It was next door to the Moon Chi Beast, and a cold breath wafted out from the insulating curtain next to it.


    John walked closer and saw it.


    It was a field covered with ice and snow.


    There are no other magical animals in this place.

 Chapter 515：

    only one.


    A black mass wrapped like a bubble.


    "Silent."


    John walked inside.


    Black energy emanated from his eyes, as if he was about to touch Mo Ran.


    "A poor Obscurus becomes Obscurus after death."


    The Obscurus is not a magical animal, it is more like a force of emotional darkness.


    When a little wizard has no control over his own power and receives a strong stimulus, he may become an Obscurus.


    ? Just like Ariana.


    John is actually an Obscurial, and he is probably the only Obscurial who can control his own power at will.


    "Strong power comes with consequences, equal exchange."


    Standing in front of Mo Ran, John''s eyes flickered and he slowly stretched out his hand.


    The power of Obscurus approached John, and before touching it, John retracted his hand.


    He turned and left this place.


    "I need to make myself a wand first."


    Although it is possible to cast spells without a wand, it is still inconvenient without a wand.


    Taking out a bottle of soul potion from the small bag, a black book fell out at the same time.


    John picked it up and glanced at it, "You have brought harm to the rest of the world for thousands of years."


    After drinking the soul potion, John''s eyes almost recovered.


    ¡­


    Chapter 532 Hello, Mr. No-Maj


    Newt coming to New York is like Grandma Newt entering the Grand View Garden, interested in everything.


    For example, right now, on the steps of the City Bank, a woman in Puritan clothing is giving an impassioned speech.


    Behind her was a man holding a flag with the organization''s logo.


    In the dazzling yellow and red flames, a pair of hands broke the wand.


    The silly boy Newt stopped in front of the city bank and listened to the speech that invited everyone to join the "Second Salem".


    Second Salem is a fanatical anti-witch organization.


    As a wizard, Newt listened with great interest, with clear stupidity in his eyes.


    He accidentally bumped into a tall woman.


    "terribly sorry."


    Newt didn''t pay attention, but the tall woman glanced at him and continued eating her hot dog bun.


    She drew her attention back to Second Salem''s passionate speech when a voice came from behind her.


    "Excuse me, beauty, I have to go to the bank to do some business."


    The cutely fat man walked past her carrying a box. As he passed Newt, he accidentally tripped over the box Newt placed on the ground.


    "I''m so sorry, my suitcase." Newt apologized and pulled him up.


    Jacob Kowalski wanted to be angry because of the bad start.


    But seeing Newt¡¯s attitude being so good, he forgave me generously.


    "It''s okay."


    Jacob picked up the box and walked quickly up the bank steps.


    The woman who gave a passionate speech was attracted by the commotion of the collision between the two. She turned her attention to Newt and asked questions by name.


    "Why do you, friend, come to our gathering today?"


    As a social terrorist, I was suddenly called out by social bulls.


    Newt didn''t dare to look directly into the other person''s eyes and stammered: "Uh...I was just...passing by."


    But the other party didn''t want to let him go, and continued to ask: "Are you a seeker, looking for the truth?"


    Newt said with some embarrassment: "Actually, I am more of a chaser."


    The well-dressed man walked out of the bank, glanced at the beggar by the steps, and tossed a coin to the beggar.


    The coins reflected in the sunlight and made a crisp sound when they hit the steps.


    From the narrow gap in Newt''s box, a pair of small claws stretched out from inside, struggling to get out.


    When Newt found out, Sniff had already run out.


    He quickly caught up and walked into the bank.


    There, he met Jacob again.


    ¡­


    Inside the box, John had to sigh again that Newt''s box contained all the materials.


    This place is divided into many areas, and the entrance is in the house in the middle.


    Throwing the troublesome Niffler behind, John broke a branch from the tree where the Bowtruckle was perched.


    The Bowtruckles were very dissatisfied. They waved their branch-like arms to settle accounts with John.


    When John looked over, these green little guys suddenly shrank.


    "Birds and snakes, their eggshells are also a good material. Compared with common silver, these bird eggs are purer and have magical properties."


    Walking to the nest where the bird snakes were raised, there were already several newly born bird snakes inside.


    Their silver eggshells were scattered nearby, and John reached for them.


    A pair of eyes not far away stared at John, wanting to stop but hesitating.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll only take a little."


    Seemingly seeing another guy there, John chuckled and said, "He even raises invisible beasts. He is indeed Hagrid''s idol."


    Taking out a piece of bird and snake eggshell, John turned and walked towards the small nest woven in the deserted tree.


    In the originally empty den, an invisible beast that looked like an ape gradually appeared.


    "The material of your hair is quite good."


    John made a familiar comment to the invisible beast. The invisible beast was embarrassed and uneasy. It felt a strong danger in this person.


    The invisible beast is an intelligent magical animal with a gentle temperament.


    After John got addicted to touching the invisible beast, he happened to go to the hut in the middle to find some materials.


    John, who did not regard himself as an outsider at all, rummaged around Newt''s studio.


    He found a bottle of oak sap, which is sometimes used by magical animals as a glue to make nests.


    John wasn''t surprised at all that Newt would prepare some.


    With all the materials available, John simply borrowed Newt''s workshop to make the wand.


    Sneaky and sneaky, Xiu Xiu sneaked in.


    John, who noticed all this, ignored it and concentrated on cleaning up the birch trees in his hands.


    The upper bark needs to be removed, and because it is a branch part, it will have full toughness.


    "If you dare to touch my things, I will eat you in one bite."


    Glancing at the golden scale exposed by Xiu Xiu near his small handbag, John said in a nonchalant manner: "You are not enough for me to stuff between my teeth."


    Xiu Xiu was so frightened that he shrank his little hands, and there were tears in his aggrieved eyes.


    Care of Magical Creatures is one of John''s elective courses. He knows about guys like Niffler, and he is completely indifferent and ignores the little guy.


    Xiu Xiu saw that he could not be forgiven for pretending to be pitiful, so he had no choice but to retract his hand unwillingly.


    Just as it was about to leave, it felt it.


    It is the call of blingbling.


    Xiu Xiu climbed up the ladder and pushed a gap in the closed box with his head.


    As a Niffler, this is a creature that can pass through extremely narrow gaps.


    Through that gap, it got out.


    John is cleaning the birch wood and adding thunderbird feathers into the core of the staff.


    He didn''t pay attention to what Xiu Xiu was doing. Anyway, no matter how crazy a Xiu Xiu was, he couldn''t do anything.


    "This kind of white birch is often visited by the Bowtruckle, and it is nourished by a lot of magic power."


    John moved his fingers and let the oak sap fly over.


    Evenly apply the viscous sap on the processed white birch wand. Since it stays with magical creatures all year round, the production time of the birch wood is greatly shortened.


    Find a well-lit place in each area and hang the sap-smeared birch wood.


    "It will be fine in about a few hours. I didn''t expect that there are creatures like lampworms when I come to pick them up."


    After hanging it up, John looked up at the ''sun'', which was a light bulb with filament worms.


    "Maybe I can make the same one, but those magical animals need to be tamed before they can be put in."


    John thought for a while, this box is really convenient.


    Not only can you carry your office with you, you can also build an ecological park.


    After the idea occurred, John returned to the place where he had risen.


    That is a rocky area created based on the habits of the fire dragon.


    I guess Newt didn¡¯t know much about what kind of dragon John was, so he chose the safest one.


    Next to it is the thunderbird flying around, and its place is similar to John''s.


    "Is that poisonous horned beast in heat?"


    Sitting cross-legged on the rock, John stared at the poisonous horned beast in another plain area.


    This big guy like a rhinoceros is exuding the emotion of wanting to mate.


    In Newt''s small house, Sniff, who had sneaked out, was thrown in again.


    "One last warning to you little thief, it''s not yours, don''t hold it with your paws!"


    Newt''s angry voice came from above, and Xiu Xiu fell down like a ball of black hair.


    Xiu Xiu stood up and waved his paws very dissatisfiedly, as if to say that he would definitely go out again.


    John¡¯s health has not recovered because of the shock he suffered.


    Simply hide behind the rocks, close your eyes and prepare to take a nap.


    ¡­


    "You don''t have to worry, it''s just that you know too much, so please stand still and it will be over soon."


    The city bank caused a riot, and one of the people involved in the riot, or the initiator, was Newt.


    To be precise, it was Newt who was looking for the Niffler.


    A Niffler can''t do much, but it can rob a bank.


    He was comforting Jacob who was involved in it. This World War I expeditionary soldier was also a little confused at the moment.


    Who can tell Jacob why he was in the bank vault one second and appeared outside the bank the next.


    The police arrived at the scene quickly, but they didn''t even notice the two people in the alley outside.

 Chapter 516：

    Except for tall women.


    The two boxes were put together, and Newt prepared to clear Jacob''s memory.


    This is a Muggle, and he used magic to be seen by Muggles.


    Jacob stood obediently. Just when Newt turned around and was about to pull out his wand to cast a spell, Jacob quickly picked up the box on the ground and counterattacked.


    Newt was caught off guard and had a close contact with the box.


    Facing the guy of unknown origin, Jacob chose not to sit still and wait for death.


    Faintly¡¤Physics.


    "Feel sorry."


    Jacob hurried out with panic steps.


    Newt wanted to stop him, but a group of people outside made him stop.


    A panicked Jacob walked all the way into the crowd.


    Today''s events made him dizzy.


    After returning to his not-so-spacious home, he sat down with a sense of relief.


    It was Newt¡¯s misfortune that he was caught by a tall woman.


    That woman is a member of the Ministry of Magic in the United States. Unfortunately, Newt did something illegal.


    Was caught and sent to the Magic Congress.


    ¡­


    Jacob sat at the table and needed to calm down for a while, when the box on the bed made a clicking sound.


    He turned his head doubtfully and came to the box.


    Staring at the box, he looked puzzled.


    The box began to shake and then calmed down after a while.


    He approached the box carefully. The moment he approached the box, something jumped out and he caught it.


    He struggled hard, and the ceiling seemed to be broken by something.


    Then the wall exploded.


    ¡­


    Chapter 533 Hello, Goldstein


    When John woke up, he was a little confused.


    "I just took a nap and this place was demolished?"


    The curtain dividing the area was broken, and John looked at the empty plain area next door and fell into deep thought.


    He came to the place where he had dried his wand and stared at the disappeared wand. John was speechless.


    "So is this serious?"


    The wand that you finally made was stolen later?


    John took a deep breath to calm down.


    He was complicated inside and wanted to figure out what happened.


    "Judging from the traces on the scene, there seems to be no human intervention."


    After checking the situation in each area, in addition to the poisonous horned beast, there were also some magical animals running out.


    And the door is still open, which means those magical animals can go out at will.


    John saw that the poisonous leopard was about to move.


    This is ¡®XXXXX¡¯ a dangerous magical animal, and only a dangerous magical zoologist like Newt would carry it around with him.


    When the poisonous leopard was about to leap up and escape, John stared at it.


    "go back!"


    The dragon''s power swept over, and the poisonous leopard puffed up the poisonous sac on its neck.


    If this thing escapes, Newt will probably be chased by Aurors from all over the United States.


    The poisonous leopard is the deadliest hunter, and even its breath can cause fatal diseases.


    It is very simple for a biochemical weapon to escape and kill hundreds of people.


    After confronting John for a while, the poisonous leopard went back obediently.


    John frowned, and the power of the dragon spread out, causing all the magical animals to crawl to the ground in fear.


    "Just stay quiet for me!"


    The top-notch coercion of the dragon clan makes the weak magical animals dare not move.


    John walked towards the exit to confirm what was going on.


    It¡¯s not like some crazy wizard knocked Newt unconscious and took away the box, right?


    ¡­


    Jacob fell next to the corner of the cabinet, and the big hole in the house caused a commotion outside.


    Those people talked a lot, some thought it was a gas explosion, just like last time.


    A drunken homeless man joined the discussion and shouted: "It''s not gas. Hey, officer, I saw it. It was a huge hippo...gas, it''s gas!"


    The homeless man''s words changed, and everyone around him seemed to be very reasonable, shouting that it was gas.


    Newt put away the wand that used the Confusion Charm behind the homeless man. While the female official was distracted looking at the damaged building, he quickly ran towards the metal stairs towards the exploded room.


    The opened box lay quietly on the bed.


    Suddenly, the lid of the box slowly opened


    Holding up the lid of the box with one hand, John slowly poked his head out.


    Sneaky John.


    He looked at the wall that had been blown apart, or to be precise, it had been knocked away.


    Then he caught a glimpse of the fat man lying aside.


    John: "?" Newt, your home was robbed, did you know?


    Great, but no Newt.


    Not understanding where Newt had gone, John walked out of the box and came to the fat man.


    There was a bleeding wound on the fat man''s neck. He observed it and came to a conclusion.


    "It seems that he was bitten by a Motla rat, but have I seen this person before?"


    John felt that this fat man looked familiar.


    After looking at it for a while, he heard footsteps approaching.


    Without a wand, John had to temporarily walk back into the box.


    A second after he closed the box, Newt opened the door and walked in.


    At first glance, Newt saw the blown-out wall.


    Then he came to Jacob for inspection.


    After confirming Jacob''s injury, he used an excellent repair spell to restore the wall.


    Sitting on the bed, he quickly picked up the box and checked it.


    John had already returned to his seat. Newt took a look and quickly closed the door.


    The female official noticed that Newt was missing and hurriedly ran upstairs.


    Before she arrived, Newt closed the box.


    "Is the box open?" the female official asked.


    "It''s just a small crack." Newt smiled politely.


    Yes, it¡¯s just a hundred million small cracks, just enough for a poisonous horned beast larger than a rhinoceros to get out.


    Only he himself knows the truth in it.


    The female official breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this and complained: "That crazy Sniffer escaped again?"


    She knew that there was a Niffler in the box that went crazy into the bank vault, and thought it was a small matter.


    "Uh... maybe." Newt felt guilty.


    Xiu Xiu did run away, but others also ran away with him.


    "Then look for it quickly." The female official felt that she was going to be driven crazy by the sniffer.


    At this time, she also noticed the Muggle Jacob who fell to the ground.


    Well, in America they are called No-Majs.


    "His neck is bleeding, he''s injured." Trouble followed one after another. The female official had never heard that Nifflers could bite. "Wake up, Mr. No-Maj!"


    Just when the female official called Jacob worriedly, a Motla rat sprang out.


    She was so frightened that she screamed.


    The motley rat tightly grabbed the female officer''s arm. Newt reacted quickly, turned around, grabbed the motley rat''s tail, and stuffed it into the box.


    The female official was very frightened, and Newt told her not to be nervous, it was just a Motler rat.


    At this time, Jacob also slowly woke up.


    The first thing I saw was the weirdo who led me to rob a bank.


    "It''s you!"


    "Hello." Newt greeted him with a smile.


    Newt pulled out his wand with his backhand and prepared to erase the memory.


    Now it''s the female official''s turn to quit. This No-Maj is injured and needs to be used as a witness.


    Seeing that the memory could not be erased, Newt complained: "Who kept yelling at me along the way, saying that I should use the Oblivion Curse earlier?"


    "He was injured and looked very uncomfortable." The female official stopped in front of Jacob and argued.


    Newt said: "It will be fine. The Motla rat bite is not serious."


    But Jacob''s situation was not optimistic. When the young couple were bickering, he retched in the corner of the cabinet.


    The female official rolled her eyes and looked at Newt suspiciously. Is this what you said is not serious?


    Okay, Newt is not confident either.


    In the end, the female officer decided to take the two people home for surveillance, and asked Newt to help the fat No-Maj up.


    The three of them disapparated and left.


    ¡­


    Because of John, the remaining magical animals did not escape.


    "Well, I think it''s time for Newt to fix the lock."


    John was leaning on the ladder. The box was unfastened and he could hear the conversation outside.


    "I seriously doubt that he is actually Gryffindor."


    Carrying a box of dangerous magical animals, he was caught by American officials.


    This kind of behavior looks like a Gryffindor no matter how you look at it.


    "But where is my wand?"


    John searched the box but couldn''t find it, so it might have been taken away by magical animals.

 Chapter 517：

    John, who originally wanted to leave, had no choice but to stay.


    When Newt finds the lost magical animal, he will probably find the wand as well.


    "A little hungry, there''s nothing to eat here?"


    ¡­


    Newt and Jacob were taken back to the female official''s home.


    The female official''s name is Tina Goldstein.


    He is a staff member of the Magic Wand Application Management Office of the Magical Congress of America.


    She also has a sister named Queenie Goldstein.


    She is a beautiful, kind-hearted blonde girl.


    Like her sister, she also works at the Magic Congress of America.


    Has mastery of kitchen magic.


    Their parents died from dragon pox.


    Queenie is somewhat different from her sister Tina. She is a natural Legilimency.


    This is an annoying ability, because you can always hear other people''s innermost secrets and dirty thoughts.


    Jacob was fascinated the first time he saw Queenie, and Queenie rarely had contact with No-Majs.


    A dinner begins, and two hearts begin to get closer.


    Two strangers entered their home. Tina and Newt sat face to face, listening to their sister chatting with No-Maj with some embarrassment.


    Until after dinner, Jacob was on the bed holding the hot cocoa that Tina brought in, and said with a smile on his face: "Hey, Scamander, look, it''s hot cocoa."


    Unlike him, Newt turned his body sideways and wrapped himself in the quilt.


    Tina glanced at him, put down the hot cocoa and left


    As soon as the door to the room was closed, Newt performed a ''sitting up in a dying illness'', quickly opened the box and walked in quickly.


    Jacob stared dumbfounded at this bizarre scene.


    Until Newt was completely inside, a hand stretched out from inside and motioned for him to follow.


    Jacob''s eyes rolled, wondering if he was still dreaming.


    "Come here."


    Newt''s voice came from the box, and Jacob still looked doubtful about life.


    He opened his eyes wide and breathed heavily, trying desperately to figure out the situation.


    After hesitating again and again, he slowly put down the cup.


    pluck up the courage, get off the bed, go to the box and step on the ladder.


    His body was not very friendly to the box and he got stuck.


    He stuffed it inside with all his strength, making the box jump up and down.


    "No way..."


    Jacob wailed desperately, finally jumped hard, and his body disappeared in a whoosh.


    Close the box.


    Jacob experienced a ping-pong-pong fall.


    Knocked over some bottles and utensils.


    He found that his appearance had changed and he was in a small room.


    There are camp beds and tropical clothing inside, and there are various tools on the wall.


    There were all kinds of potted plants that he didn''t recognize, as well as a medicine cabinet composed of pills, pills, and various bottles.


    There was also a dried animal carcass hanging on a hook.


    Newt was already inside, glanced at Jacob and asked him to sit down.


    ¡­


    Chapter 534 Hello, Jacob


    Newt checked Jacob''s wound and after confirming that it was bitten by a Motla rat, he pulled out a few leaves from a nearby plant, crushed them and applied them to the wound.


    Pour out a few pills from a medicine bottle and hand them to Jacob.


    Jacob stared at the medicine suspiciously for a while, thinking that he had nothing to lose, so he left it at that.


    Taking the pills with relief, he saw Newt take the meat on the shelf to the cutting board and chop it into large pieces.


    Newt is going to check on the lost magical animals and feed them by the way.


    He asked Jacob to come down because he felt that Jacob was not a bad person.


    The facts prove that it is indeed the case.


    Faced with all kinds of strange things, Jacob did not show disgust, but was full of surprises.


    ¡­


    The thunderbirds in the wilderness area next door caused a heavy rain, and John turned into a dragon and leaned against the rock, squinting his eyes and reading the small newspaper.


    "Well, Grindelwald."


    Staring at the familiar words above, John said thoughtfully: "It seems that the future has not changed. Grindelwald is still the same Grindelwald, starting a revolution in Europe."


    My worries are unnecessary.


    Originally, I wanted to erase the memories of the three people, but Grindelwald escaped.


    "Newt is back?"


    He saw the Thunderbird landing slowly. It must be Newt coming down to confirm the lost magical animal.


    "Being able to handle the Obscurus, Newt Scamander is more powerful than I thought."


    Recalling the Obscurus that Newt took in, that thing was the dark energy in the little wizard''s body.


    The Moguran taken in by the other party is extremely weak, probably because of the death of the host.


    "Another Obscurial One dies."


    John stared at the newspaper, blew on it, and the newspaper flew back to Newt''s little house.


    Newt''s voice calling for the horned camel came, John held his head with one hand and pulled the poor rock with the other.


    He guessed that Newt would definitely come to find him.


    After all, as a fire dragon who understands human language, his wisdom allows Newt to make inquiries.


    ¡­


    Jacob is feeding the Moon Crazy Beast for Newt.


    Looking at the cute little guys, he could be sure that he was definitely not dreaming.


    Because his imagination cannot conceive of these things.


    "Eat, little cutie, eat, eat."


    He really liked this situation.


    At this moment, some kind of cold shout echoed nearby.


    "Did you hear that?" Jacob subconsciously turned to ask Newt.


    But Newt was gone.


    He saw the curtains used to isolate each area fluttering open, revealing a snowy scene over there.


    Jacob was attracted and walked into the snowy scene step by step.


    He stared at the black mass intently and seriously, the black color constantly releasing a kind of turbulent energy.


    Jacob slowly stretched out his hand, but was interrupted by Newt just as he was about to touch it.


    "Get back," Newt snapped.


    Jacob was startled by the elusive Newt.


    Newt continued to repeat his words: "Get back."


    Jacob asked in surprise: "What''s going on with this thing?"


    "I said, go back."


    "What on earth is this?" Jacob stepped back with lingering fear.


    Newt looked over there and said, "That''s the Obscurus."


    Jacob was keenly aware that something was wrong with Newt''s expression, which was one of painful contemplation.


    "I have to go," Newt suddenly turned around and walked towards another area. "Find the escaped creatures before they are injured."


    Jacob followed him, a little confused and said: "Before they were injured?"


    He recalled his smashed house and the bite wounds.


    The relaxed and happy atmosphere was gone.


    "Yes, Mr. Kowalski." Newt took Jacob through a forest. "You know, they are in a strange land, surrounded by millions of the cruelest creatures..."


    They came to an area covered by rocks, and a whole black area appeared in their field of vision. Newt said, "Humans."


    He breathed a sigh of relief. He was so lucky that the most dangerous guy didn''t run out.


    Jacob caught up and was about to take a breath, but the breath was blocked in his throat.


    His eyes were wide open, staring at the black area in front of him.


    He asked in a shocked tone: "What is this?"


    "The dragon," Newt answered.


    Standing below, the black seems to swallow everything.


    Newt walked over.


    He once dealt with fire dragons on the Eastern Front battlefield.


    But this dragon surpassed all the knowledge he knew, and its huge size was unique.


    And has a jaw-dropping wisdom.


    Jacob hurriedly followed, and when he saw Newt stop, he stopped too.


    The two of them were like ants in front of the black dragon.


    "Hey!" Newt waved his hands and shouted loudly, asking John to pay attention to him.


    The huge rock shook a few times, and the black dragon sat up when he heard the call.


    Jacob even slowed down his breathing and asked in the smallest voice: "Are you sure it won''t eat us?"


    "Probably not." Newt whispered back, calling loudly: "It''s me, Newt Scamander."


    "Of course I remember you, Newt." John looked down at the two people and chuckled, "We were separated not long ago."


    This made Newt relieved. This didn''t seem to be the kind of bad-tempered dragon.


    And Jacob was already frightened. Even if he grew bigger, this dragon could actually talk?


    John looked at the frightened Jacob with interest, and said in a buzzing voice: "What about you, sir, what is your name?"


    "Me?" Jacob, who was being questioned, pointed to himself, swallowed his saliva, and said nervously, "My name is Jacob Kowalski."


    "Kowalski?" John felt familiar when he heard the name and said, "Hello, Jacob."


    "Hello, sir." Jacob subconsciously greeted him as if he were facing an army commander.


    "There is no need to call me sir," John fiddled with a stone and said casually, "just call me Shadow of Destruction."

 Chapter 518：

    "Destruction, Shadow of Destruction?" Why did Jacob feel that this name didn''t sound friendly at all.


    "Uh...Shadow of Destruction, I want to ask, have you seen any animals running out?"


    As the owner of the box, Newt naturally knows what is missing from his box.


    But he still wanted to confirm.


    "There were many animals that wanted to run away, but I stopped them." John held his chin up with a dragon claw, thought for a moment and said, "The poisonous horned beast in heat ran away, and the invisible beast, and of course the unseen beast." Peace of mind, sorry, I was sleeping when the accident happened.¡±


    "Oh my gosh, I love it." Jacob said. It seemed that in front of him was not a scary black dragon, but a gentle and elegant British gentleman.


    Newt smiled and thanked: "Thank you for your help, Shadow of Destruction."


    Although the name is a bit strange, John''s words and deeds can make people feel good.


    John was able to prevent a bigger disaster for him, which made him very grateful.


    Knowing the escaping animals, he also had thoughts.


    He asked Jacob, a local, "In your opinion, a medium-sized creature likes open plains, trees, and puddles. Where would such a creature go?"


    "In New York?" Jacob asked.


    "Yes." Newt nodded.


    "Plains?" Jacob thought for a while, thought about it for a while, thought of a place, and said in surprise: "Ah, Central Park."


    Bringing this No-Maj was the right thing for Newt.


    "Where exactly is that place?"


    "Where is Central Park?"


    Jacob paused, feeling like he had heard a funny joke, but he remembered that he was not from New York.


    "Look, I''m willing to take you there." Jacob spread his hands, "But don''t you think it''s a bit double-dealing?"


    He said with some excitement: "The girls who took us in even made hot cocoa."


    Newt glanced at him, waking up the soldier who was immersed in America''s sweetheart, "As soon as they see you stop sweating, they will immediately use the Oblivion Curse on you."


    "What is the Clay Bowl Curse?"


    "It''s like waking up from a big dream, and all the memories of magic in those dreams will be gone." This sentence was not said by Newt, but the voice above them.


    John watched them chatting. It was interesting to see people from this angle.


    Jacob looked around in confusion and said, "I don''t remember any of this?"


    Looking around again, he could not find such a place in this extremely strange world, even if he could only dream about it.


    Newt nodded, "That''s right."


    The cruel and true answer made Jacob lose his mind.


    "Okay, no problem, I''ll just help you." Jacob changed his tone.


    Newt picked up the bucket for feeding the horned camel, turned around and left with Jacob.


    "Hey, Jacob." John''s voice stopped Jacob.


    "I quite like you too," John put his head on the rock and said meaningfully, "If you need help, you can come to me."


    "Thank you, Mr. Shadow of Destruction."


    Jacob was still a little hesitant to pronounce the name and left in a hurry.


    John waved to him.


    This little fat guy is really rare.


    "If he were a wizard, he would definitely be a Gryffindor."


    This Muggle is a Gryffindor just like his father.


    ¡­


    Chapter 535 Hello, skater


    There is a large frozen pond in the middle of Central Park.


    There are many children skating here.


    It is inevitable to slip when skating.


    After a boy accidentally fell down, another boy went to pick him up.


    At this moment, a bright light appeared under the ice, giving the child a look of astonishment on his face.


    ¡­


    Before arriving in Central Park, Newt was walking side by side with Jacob carrying a box.


    The surrounding shops are full of valuable jewelry. They are displaying their alluring charm in the display cabinets behind the glass.


    Both of them turned a blind eye and chatted while walking.


    From Jacob working in a cannery to his failure to get a loan to open a bakery.


    Newt learned that Jacob, like his brother, had participated in World War I.


    Jacob also learned that when he joined the army, Newt dealt with fire dragons on the Eastern Front battlefield. He was just like that big guy, but that guy was bigger.


    "That''s the biggest fire dragon I''ve ever encountered. I still don''t know its species." Newt complained.


    The two people talked and became closer to each other, like a friend.


    Suddenly, Newt stopped.


    He noticed a shiny earring on the hood of a car.


    Looking down, there were many diamonds scattered on the sidewalk leading to the window of a diamond shop.


    He and Jacob looked at each other, and Newt carefully followed the diamonds and tiptoed past the display window.


    He suddenly stopped and stepped back on tiptoes.


    His eyes slowly moved to the display window, to be precise, inside the display window.


    Where the necklace should have been placed, a Sniff raised his arm with diamond necklaces hanging on it.


    It disguises itself as a jewelry stand.


    The diamond necklace slipped from Xiu Xiu''s arm, making a crisp collision sound.


    Looking at the poorly disguised Sniff, Newt''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Feeling Newt''s gaze, Xiu Xiu slowly turned his head.


    The two eyes met.


    He was stunned for a few seconds.


    Xiu Xiu decisively turned around and ran away.


    Newt took out his wand, broke the glass, rushed in and fought with Sniff.


    Jacob was startled and stood helpless outside, looking around nervously.


    He wanted to remind Newt that doing so was illegal.


    The fight in the diamond store was so fierce that even the chandelier fell and shattered.


    Xiu Xiu stood up and quickly climbed over several shelves.


    Finally, one by one, one by one, they climbed up to the jewelry cabinet.


    The jewelry cabinet fell under the weight and hit the glass.


    The lock on Newt''s box popped open, and a blood-curdling roar came from inside.


    "Shut up!"


    Another voice sounded, and the scary voice just now disappeared.


    ¡­


    In the box.


    The poisonous leopard wanted to leave again.


    But this time John didn''t let it go, and stared at the poisonous leopard.


    The coercion pressed down on the Poison Leopard, and a fatal threat hung on the Poison Leopard like the sword of Damocles.


    When the two big guys fight, other magical animals don''t dare to act recklessly.


    The poisonous leopard wandered back and forth, its eyes locked on John.


    A dangerous sound came from the poisonous leopard''s throat.


    "Shut up!"


    The power of the dragon is like water bursting from a dam, washing over the poisonous leopard.


    John''s eyes turned into vertical pupils, but these were not dragon''s eyes.


    Rather...


    snake.


    Petrified!


    The poisonous leopard stiffened and slowly fell down.


    John blinked and his eyes returned to normal.


    He walked up to Nangdu Leopard and poked Nangdu Leopard''s body.


    "Not dead," John breathed a sigh of relief.


    The Poison Leopard, which was petrified by Snake Eyes, could not move. John looked up at the sky.


    There''s a lot of noise outside.


    He transformed back into the body of a dragon, and his tall body gave him a glimpse of the mountains and small mountains.


    ¡­


    Jacob stepped forward nervously and buttoned it up carefully.


    As soon as he buckled it on, the unsustainable glass shattered, and everyone fell to the street outside.


    Xiu Xiu reacts faster and escapes quickly.


    "Fly all of them!"


    Newt immediately used a flying spell to summon Sniff and the various jewelry in his body.


    The second before he was about to be caught, Xiu Xiu grabbed the street lamp, circled around and flew towards another glass.


    This time Newt would definitely not let it escape. He used a spell that turned the glass into a jelly-like substance and made the Sniff stick to it.


    Newt panted: "Okay, are you happy?"


    Sniff made the place a mess and sirens sounded.


    The police car whizzed by, its brakes leaving a trail, and a policeman with a gun got out of the car.


    "That''s where they ran, police."


    Jacob tried to lure the police away.


    The policeman looked at the two people wearing necklaces full of precious stones, as if you were kidding me.


    Just then, a lion appeared at the entrance of the street.


    Newt looked over there, stuffed the Sniff into his clothes, and said with a smile: "You know, New York is indeed interesting, much more interesting than I thought."


    While the policeman was looking over, he picked up the box, grabbed Jacob''s hand, and the two of them apparated away.


    The policeman looked back and saw that there was no one there.


    Escaped from the police, the two hurried to Central Park.

 Chapter 519：

    Catch Sniff, they have two magical animals left.


    When passing a bridge, a sprinting ostrich almost hit the two of them.


    A rumble came from afar.


    Newt handed Jacob a Quidditch keeper''s helmet, "Put this on."


    "Why should I wear this thing?"


    Newt looked at Jacob and said something horrifying, "Because your skull can easily be cracked open by an extremely strong external force."


    Jacob timidly put on his helmet.


    The further they walked into Central Park, the more certain they became that there were magical animals here.


    The zoo in Central Park is half empty, and many of the zoo''s outer walls have been damaged.


    There was rubble piled at the door.


    The lion must have escaped from here just now.


    A deafening roar came, and Newt felt unsafe, so he took out another protective suit and handed it to Jacob.


    "Okay, here, you put this on again."


    Obviously, facing a poisonous horned beast in estrus, just scratching it may kill this fragile No-Maj.


    Jacob was not one to reject anyone, and he saw a huge creature blocking a poor hippopotamus in the corner.


    "This way, you absolutely don''t have to worry about anything anymore."


    "Tell me, you told others not to worry, who believed you?" Jacob looked at the big guy, and then at his own small body. Are you sure this thing is useful?


    Newt shrugged, "My outlook on life is that worrying means suffering one more time."


    It makes sense, but Jacob has no words to refute.


    The horned beast in estrus is very dangerous.


    The guy with a huge horn on his head, like a chubby rhinoceros, was in heat with a hippopotamus that was one-fifth of his size.


    The hippopotamus was so frightened that he did not dare to move.


    This is a female poison horned beast.


    Newt took out his magic weapon, which was a bottle of poison horn musk.


    Rubbing a little of the pungent liquid on his hands, Newt prepared to start his performance.


    Jacob just needs to watch from the outside.


    Newt opened the box and put it aside.


    It was the mating dance performed by Newt imitating the horned beast that was so eye-catching that Jacob couldn''t bear to look at it.


    The result was good, the poisonous horned beast gave up on the poor hippopotamus.


    He turned to Newt and imitated his movements.


    And this roll played right into Newt''s hands, leaving only a little distance from the box he opened.


    Jacob brought the poisonous horned beast musk close to his nose and smelled it.


    He didn''t notice that a seal behind him threw a fish into the air.


    Unfortunately, the fish hit Jacob, and the musk from the uncovered venomous horned beast flickered, and all of it was sprinkled on him.


    The wind direction changed, and the poisonous horned beast that was about to enter the box immediately turned around and stared at Jacob.


    Compared to Newt¡¯s skinny guy, Jacob¡¯s round figure is more in line with the aesthetics of a horned beast.


    Jacob turned his head and stared at the guilty seal.


    The seal patted its body and ran away shamelessly.


    Turning his head again, Jacob saw the poisonous horned beast in heat and realized what was about to happen.


    Newt also secretly expressed his displeasure.


    When he saw the poisonous horned beast rushing towards Jacob, Jacob''s awareness honed on the battlefield allowed him to react quickly.


    He turned around, screamed and ran away in the opposite direction.


    Newt hurriedly caught up and saw the two guys running into the frozen pond.


    But the size of the Poison Horned Beast was obviously not something that the ice could bear, causing the ice to break.


    As soon as Newt took out his wand, a baboon snatched it away from him.


    He had to go get his wand back first.


    And Jacob was forced to hang on a tree.


    Below is a poisonous horned beast in heat, turning over and waving its four legs to seduce the other party.


    Seeing that Jacob was still reluctant to come down, the poison-horned beast stood up again, rushed towards the tree, and pierced its horn into the tree.


    Hot liquid rolled inside the tree, exploding the thick trunk.


    Jacob fell down, rolled down a steep slope, and landed on the lake.


    The Poison Horned Beast caught up with him, and Jacob hurriedly got up and ran to the lake.


    The Poison Horn slipped one after another, and Newt finally took back his wand and caught up.


    Unfortunately, he also had slippery feet and kept falling down on the ice.


    He used apparation to come to the lake and opened the box.


    The horned beast slid, its feet swinging wildly, and Newt was thrown by its small tail.


    The box fell out of his hand, and Newt slid out on the ice, dropping his wand on the ice.


    He looked up and saw that the box had slid next to the poisonous horned beast, but it was far away from him.


    And the poisonous horned beast pursued Jacob relentlessly.


    Jacob fell down and screamed, and was about to be sat down by the poisonous horned beast.


    ¡­


    Chapter 536 Hello, big paw


    "Oh no."


    Newt crawled desperately toward his wand.


    But the ice was so slippery that he looked like he was tap dancing in his leather shoes.


    Someone was about to die.


    At this time, a terrifying pressure came from the box opened nearby.


    The poisonous horned beast''s estrous desire was instantly taken over by fear.


    But the poisonous horned beast is sliding along with inertia and cannot stop.


    "Run away!" Newt yelled when he finally got the wand.


    Jacob also thought, the ice is too slippery.


    Just as the slap was about to come, a giant claw covered with black scales emerged from the box on the side.


    Catch the poisonous horned beast with one hand.


    The poisonous horned beast trembled under the dragon claw that exuded terrible pressure.


    The next second, the poisonous horned beast was dragged into the box.


    Newt apparated over a step later. He closed the box and stared at Jacob.


    The exciting scene made the two of them gasp.


    "Well done, Mr. Kowalski."


    He admired Jacob''s courage to take risks, and Jacob extended a hand of friendship.


    "Call me Jacob."


    Newt took the hand.


    Jacob knocked on the box and said to the box: "Thank you, Mr. Big Claw."


    Newt smiled knowingly.


    The two looked at each other and smiled, sliding across the frozen lake step by step.


    And on the bridge, a head stretched out furtively, peering down at the two people.


    It was Tina who discovered that they were missing.


    In Tina''s view, Newt is now a criminal who carries a box of dangerous magical animals, openly uses magic to cause riots, and violates the laws of the Ministry of Magic.


    "Okay, I caught two, and there is one left."


    The two came under the bridge, and Newt opened the box. He was going to check on the magical animals.


    "Jump in quickly."


    He urged Jacob to enter, while Tina was secretly paying attention to them.


    After Newt also entered, the box closed automatically.


    Tina quickly appeared from behind the bridge pillar, hurriedly ran over and sat on the box, and closed the lock of the box.


    After confirming that both people were imprisoned, the look on her face was horrified and decisive.


    Jacob in the box didn''t notice it, but Newt discovered something.


    "Oh, no." He looked towards the entrance and exclaimed.


    "What?" Jacob obviously hasn''t reacted yet.


    Newt said worriedly; "Are we trapped?"


    "Trapped? You mean we are locked up?" Jacob still couldn''t figure out the situation.


    In this situation, Newt can only be locked up.


    He went to check on the poisonous horned beast that John had forcibly captured.


    He and Jacob came to the rock area and saw John squinting at the palm of his hand.


    "Is it okay?" Newt asked.


    John used magic to turn the pages of the black book in his hand. His palm was so big that Newt and the others couldn''t see it.


    Upon hearing the question, John pointed his tail towards the plain area.


    Newt hurriedly ran over and saw the poison horn that had been dragged in, staying there intact.


    He looked frightened and depressed.


    Putting aside his worries, Newt said sincerely to John, "Thank you, Shadow of Destruction."


    "You''re welcome." John turned to the next page and said casually.


    "Hey, Newt, you gotta see it."


    Jacob''s voice came and Newt walked over.


    The poisonous leopard lay there motionless, and Jacob asked worriedly: "What happened to it?"


    "Like being frightened."


    Newt hurriedly got closer to check. If it hadn''t been for the breath coming from the Poison Leopard, he might have thought that the Poison Leopard was dead.


    "It seems like a petrification curse?"


    "what is that?"


    "A spell that makes people unable to move." Newt wondered, "But there is no wizard here."


    Apart from myself, there was no other wizard present.

 Chapter 520：

    Newt is confused about the poisonous leopard being cursed.


    ?But the top priority is to solve this problem.


    He returned to his hut, picked at the plants, and pounded some pills into them.


    Make a bowl of simple green soup.


    "Help me lift its head, be careful, the thorns on its neck are highly poisonous, use this."


    Throwing a pair of dragon leather gloves to Jacob.


    After Jacob put it on, he lifted the poisonous leopard''s head with force, and poured the green soup into his mouth.


    John looked through the black book.


    This book records the wisdom of Haierbo''s life.


    The records inside are still precious even after nearly two thousand years.


    "Some unreleased curses, and about the Bloodborne Curse."


    John stared at the notes above.


    This book also records other curses besides Horcruxes.


    Bloodborne is also among them.


    Haierbo changed his direction in his later years. After discovering the burden of immortality brought about by an unhealthy soul, he changed his strategy.


    The intention is to find a new way out from the victims of ancient blood curses such as vampires and werewolves.


    His idea is that by transferring the curse to his body and then removing it again, he can transform his body and preserve his permanent vitality.


    Similar to Nagini, even after decades, Nagini still retains her youthful appearance.


    Then use the magic of time to keep yourself at your peak and avoid the infringement of external time.


    Thus completing a new kind of eternal life.


    There is no emotional weariness caused by the magic stone, nor is there the burden caused by a broken soul.


    It can be said that the idea is good and also crazy.


    Halbo became a lunatic in his later years. He trapped many vampires and werewolves, and even dissected the body of a blood curse victim.


    Record everything you get.


    This black book was named "The Book of Darkness" by Haierbo.


    "He was almost successful, but unfortunately it came to an end."


    John stared at the article about the Blood Curse. Haierbo completely monitored the entire stage of the Blood Curse changing from human to snake.


    He deduced that the curse existed at the soul level, but he was unable to deduce the soul surgery stage.


    Soul surgery is full of dangers, not only for the person who is cursed, but also for the person who casts the spell.


    So when John performs surgery, he will use soul potion to strengthen the patient''s soul.


    ?Ensure that the patient will not be erased along with the curse.


    Haierbo was limited by the times and his own research. Only a very few people could possess a pure soul.


    At that time, there were no soul purifiers such as Dementors, so we had no choice but to end this research.


    Then he extended his claws to other victims.


    "It''s quite advantageous for me."


    John smiled, the contents in this book are all treasures.


    There are still two blood curses around him to solve, and the werewolves can also use this knowledge.


    Not only is he an outstanding dark wizard, he is also an equally outstanding master of defense against the black cube.


    The bad guy who is ranked number one among the top ten dark wizards in the world, his attainments in black magic are naturally terrifying.


    Even if it spans many years, it is still ahead.


    "Don''t try to influence me. Have you forgotten how the last Horcrux disappeared?"


    There is a seductive power in the black book. John just said it lightly and let the influence disappear.


    As a Horcrux of Haierbo, this book is intended to eat away at the holder''s mind step by step.


    But Black Book was so aggrieved when he first appeared. Not to mention being affected, he was still threatened at any time.


    It couldn''t even deceive John, let alone seduce him.


    "This magic..."


    "The Book of Darkness" was named this because it records the taboos without reservation.


    Regarding time and soul, John saw the time magic existing in the pyramid above.


    "Continuously look back on the body through time so that you will never die in battle."


    This is a powerful time magic, the kind that Haierbo cast on the human-faced snake.


    This is the ultimate repair magic.


    Other repair magic just repairs it, but this magic directly returns the item to the state before damage.


    Of course, it is also limited to visible and touchable things.


    Time can wear away the soul, but it cannot look back on the soul.


    "Time Corridor."


    A mark of ouroboros appeared on John''s left hand, and he used his sharp dragon teeth to tear open the scales on it.


    After the scales were shattered, they returned to the dragon''s claws as if falling backwards a second before landing.


    The scales are still those scales, and the wound heals without showing any injury.


    Even the blood that is shed will return to the body.


    It was as if nothing had happened.


    "Careless use will cause permanent scars."


    John closed the black book, and Newt also finished treating the poisonous leopard.


    After the petrified poisonous leopard recovered, it roared vigilantly in the direction of John and quickly returned to its territory.


    Newt was a little confused by its reaction, and he turned to look at John.


    Just as he was about to ask John if he had done anything, he heard a sound coming from the box.


    Newt straightened his clothes and headed for the exit.


    Jacob got along well with the magical animals here and waved to John.


    "Goodbye, Shadow of Destruction."


    John waved to him, "Good luck, Mr. Kowalski."


    Jacob was stunned for a moment, he was a little puzzled by John''s words.


    But soon he will understand what it means.


    ¡­


    New York is extremely chaotic today.


    In the hall of Magic Congress, there is a huge turntable showing the magic exposure threat level.


    The pointer on the turntable points from serious to urgent.


    From the moment Grindelwald became active, he threatened the authority of the Law of Secrecy and put wizards at risk of being exposed.


    But never has it been as serious as now.


    ¡­


    Chapter 537 Hello, Auror


    This night is destined to not be peaceful.


    A guy who didn''t know where he was, rushed into the city hall in full view of everyone and attacked the No-Maj senator who was expected to run for president.


    Senator Xiao was killed on the spot, and the poster behind him was torn to pieces.


    All of this was seen by the celebrities present, accelerating the risk of exposure to the magical society.


    Tina carried the boxes containing Newt and Jacob and ran up the hall steps quickly.


    She didn''t notice that the male and female wizards gathered around her in twos and threes, whispering nervously and discussing some things.


    She was in a very excited mood. Ever since she used a spell on a No-Maj for something, she had been transferred from Auror to another department.


    This is a disaster for Tina, who is very ambitious. She has always wanted to return to the Auror department to show her worth.


    ¡­


    "Our American friends allowed the National Secrets Act to be violated."


    "Threatens to expose us all."


    "The guy who let Gellert Grindelwald slip away from his hands has no right to teach me a lesson here."


    Wizards from all over the world were having heated discussions in the Pentagon office.


    The atmosphere was very tense, even tit-for-tat.


    "Your Excellency, Chairman, I''m very sorry to disturb you, but the situation is urgent..."


    Tina, who was determined to make up for her past mistakes, broke in at this moment.


    She never expected that at this time, wizards from all over the world would come to discuss this major attack.


    Let everyone turn their attention to her, including her immediate boss.


    President of the Magical Congress of America, Serafina Piccoli.


    This outstanding wizard who graduated from Ilvermorny School of Witchcraft and Wizardry once asked the statues of four colleges to invite her.


    In the end, she chose the long-horned water snake with the name of wisdom. After graduation, she entered the political arena and climbed to this position step by step.


    She is undoubtedly excellent, and she is full of majesty and annoyance when facing Tina who rushes in.


    "You''d better have a good reason for barging in like this, Miss Goldstein."


    Tina looked around and realized her reckless behavior.


    But now the arrow is on the string and has to be fired.


    "Yes, I do," she stepped forward to face Ms. Piccolo, "Sir, a wizard came to New York yesterday. His suitcase was full of magical creatures. Unfortunately, some escaped."


    In fact, Tina went to report this matter yesterday after catching Newt, but at that time, Piccolo kicked her out without explanation because she was not an Auror.


    But now after hearing Tina''s words, Piccoli said lightly: "He arrived yesterday?"


    "It''s been twenty-four hours, and an unregistered wizard has let magical creatures loose in New York."


    She stared at Tina, using an aggressive tone of accusation and questioning.


    "But you don''t think you should tell us until someone is killed?"


    With these words, today¡¯s theme seems to have decided on the murderer.


    Tina was dumbfounded by Pico Corey''s creepy stare. This was not the development she expected at all.


    She asked with a trembling voice in confusion: "Who was killed?"


    Only then did she realize that she seemed to have done something stupid.


    Became someone else''s scapegoat.


    Piccoli did not answer her, but said: "Where is the wizard?"


    Piccolo stared at Tina aggressively. Tina glanced at the suitcase, struggled internally, and finally chose to obey.


    She slowly laid the box flat on the ground, opened the lock on it, and knocked on the lid with her fist.

 Chapter 521：

    Originally, Newt only violated Section 1 of Article 3, but now he needs to be charged with murder.


    After a few seconds.


    The box was opened.


    Under the gaze of everyone, a head got out of the box slightly stiffly.


    He looked very nervous and embarrassed.


    ? followed by another.


    Jacob was still immersed in the adventure he had just had with magical animals. The smile on his face disappeared after he came out and saw a group of people.


    In the quiet room, a figure had a surprised question.


    "Scamander?"


    Newt went out looking for fame and met an acquaintance.


    "Uh...Hello, Mr. Minister." He greeted somewhat awkwardly.


    That man is the current Minister of Magic in the United Kingdom.


    Meeting fellow countrymen in a foreign country should be a happy thing.


    But neither Newt nor the minister could be happy.


    Because Newt was involved in a murder case, and what was troubling was that Newt''s brother Theseus Scamander was the chief Auror and director of the Auror Office.


    The most important thing is that the entire Ministry of Magic knows how protective Theseus is of his younger brother.


    According to incomplete statistics, Theseus hugged his brother an average of 9.5 times every 10 times he saw him.


    The remaining 0.5 times were Newt interrupting the hug.


    This hugger maniac is also an official with real power. If he touches his younger brother, he will directly go to jail and no one will suspect him.


    Tina brought two people, one was a wizard with magical animals, and the other was a No-Maj.


    Although Tina explained that it was a Muggle bitten by a magical animal, the senior officials were still angry.


    How dare you openly bring No-Maj to the most important place of magic.


    When a pair of eyes heard the name Newt Scamander, they were already locked on Newt.


    Percival Grays, Minister of Security of the Magic Congress of America.


    His eyes were focused and intriguing, and there was an anger hidden in them that was hard to see.


    Newt didn''t notice any of this. He was still carefully observing the holographic image floating in the room.


    He recognized at a glance that this was not the work of magical animals.


    It is Obscurus.


    This conclusion shocked the entire audience, and made Pico Core even more angry.


    "Don''t go too far, Mr. Scamander, there are no Obscurials in America."


    It is impossible and impossible for Pi Ke Rui to admit this.


    Because this is not just because of No-Maj death cases.


    It also means that the United States is responsible for this secrecy crisis, and it is also a blow to American magic education.


    The birth of Obscurus came from the young wizard''s negative emotions, which were suppressed for a long time and made him unable to control his power.


    The birth of the magic school is to prevent little wizards from becoming Obscurus.


    Since the birth of magic education, there has been no Obscurus for centuries.


    The discovery of the Obscurus in America is a failure of education and a disgrace to Ilvermorny School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.


    She vehemently denied it and said sternly: "Confiscate that suitcase, Graves!"


    Graves raised his hand without a staff and cast a spell to seize Newt''s box, but Newt still wanted to take action.


    "Arrest them!" Piccoli ordered.


    An invisible force grabbed Newt, causing him to fly up and down, forcing him to kneel and be restrained.


    Graves'' powerful wandless magic easily suppressed the three people present.


    "No, don''t hurt those creatures, please." Newt was caught by the incoming Aurors, and he shouted desperately, "You don''t understand, they can''t cause harm, they can''t!"


    The only response he received was Piccolo''s understatement.


    "We will make our own judgment and send them to the cell."


    What awaits Newt will be interrogation and conviction.


    ¡­


    "The movement is a bit loud."


    John will return to his human form after Newt leaves, and he sits comfortably in Newt''s little house.


    He reached out and gently brushed an apple tree transplanted by Newt.


    A bright red fruit quickly grew on the tree. He picked it off, rubbed it, put it in his mouth and took a bite.


    "But Newt should be able to save the day."


    His eyes glanced at the photo on the table. It was a woman.


    "Huh? Are you hungry?"


    A beautiful bird snake approached John and wrapped itself around John''s ankles.


    Maybe it¡¯s because John can speak Parseltongue, or maybe it¡¯s because John Thunderbird is closer to him.


    He also has no aversion to snakes, which is also a major characteristic of Slytherins.


    John reached out his hand and approached the bird snake, and the bird snake wrapped around his wrist.


    "Let me see, I remember you like eating bugs."


    Passing the apple to Bird Snake, Bird Snake took a small bite.


    John looked at the giant dung beetle rolling past with a ball of dung. The bird and snake also turned their heads and watched eagerly.


    "No, don''t think about it."


    John told the newly born little bird and snake to give up the idea.


    "It seems like someone is coming. We should change places."


    When John noticed that someone was about to come in, he put down the bird and snake and let it go back to its nest.


    He rubbed his hands and said, "It should be almost done now."


    After saying that, he snapped his fingers and it was like breaking an egg on his head.


    His body gradually disappeared.


    Through the treatment of soul potion, he has almost recovered.


    The wandless spell was successfully cast, and the lid of the box above his head was opened.


    He walked outside the cabin and saw several people walking into Newt''s box.


    "Auror?"


    John stared at them, and he recognized the identity of the Auror from his capable movements and always vigilant appearance.


    Immediately afterwards, the Aurors were seen exclaiming.


    "Minister Graves, you need to see this."


    A man walked in, and the searching Auror hurried over to report to him.


    When John saw that person, his pupils shrank into vertical pupils.


    "The excellent transformation technique is much more convenient than the compound potion."


    Graves arrived at the snow scene, and all the Aurors were facing a formidable enemy.


    They surrounded the black mass.


    "Oscurus." Graves murmured softly.


    Suddenly, he felt something and looked back.


    From the cave of Yue Chi Beast, a Yue Chi Beast was basking in the moon.


    Graves looked over deeply and saw that there were swarms of moon-crazy beasts before he turned around.


    In the cave, John hid in the darkness and watched them take away Obscurus.


    "Looks like Newt is in trouble."


    After everyone left, John walked out of the cave.


    ¡­


    Chapter 538 Hello, Tina


    When Graves went to interrogate Newt, the suitcase was placed in the office.


    Suddenly, the box started to move.


    The bad latch popped up and the lid of the box opened suddenly.


    "He really needs to fix the lock."


    "Roar-"


    "Don''t force me to petrify you again, Poisonous Leopard."


    "Woo-"


    John stepped out of the box and stretched.


    "Although the inside of the box is very interesting, the air outside seems to be better," John sniffed carefully, "I take back what I said, the air here is not very good, there is an unpleasant smell."


    He came to the door with some disgust.


    "Stab it."


    As soon as he reached out and touched the door handle, a spark burst out from there.


    He was stunned for a moment, then snapped his fingers to let the Disguise Curse surround him.


    After taking two steps back, the door was kicked open.


    ¡­


    In the corridor.


    After rescuing Jacob who was about to be amnesia-ed, Queenie took him to find Newt''s box.


    After trying several times but unable to unlock the door with the unlocking spell, Queenie said frustratedly: "He must have used some kind of profound spell to lock the door."


    "Ahem."


    Jacob moved his body, walked to the door and looked around to see no one.


    He raised his big foot and kicked the door open.


    John, who was almost hit by the door, shrugged and said, "Sometimes violence is more useful than magic."


    "Who?" Queenie suddenly said warily.


    Jacob said in confusion: "There is no one here."


    But Queenie just heard something, like someone talking.


    With no time to think, they quickly picked up the boxes and ran out.


    They still need to save people.


    "Okay, now how do I get back into the box?"


    Because of Jacob''s behavior of kicking the door, John did not have time to return to the box.

 Chapter 522：

    If Newt found out that an eighty-foot dragon was missing, he might go crazy.


    And without a wand, John didn''t dare to cast spells randomly.


    If a repair spell turned into a crushing spell like before, he was afraid that the place would explode.


    "I can only rely on my own abilities."


    John sighed.


    Fortunately, he himself is a person with various abilities.


    "I hope I can go back before they open the box."


    ¡­


    A piercing siren sounded at the Magical Congress.


    Perhaps every Hogwarts person has the potential to cause trouble.


    Newt and Tina, who were punishable by death for carrying an Obscurus to attack Muggles, were executed.


    Newt has a habit of carrying two magical animals with him.


    A Bowtruckle opened the chain for him, and the other Winged Golem flew out like a yo-yo to save Tina, who was about to be swallowed by the death potion.


    The two held hands and quickly left the death row.


    In the corridor of the death row, the Auror who received the alarm chased him.


    Newt released the Winged Demons and knocked down several of them.


    This type of attack is annoying, but Aurors are not vegetarians.


    Newt and Tina are being chased.


    An Auror saw the two men being stubborn and waved his wand.


    "Dark..."


    "Boom."


    The Auror fell unconscious.


    Then the second and the third.


    Tina looked back and asked Newt in horror: "What did you do?"


    "I didn''t do anything." Newt looked over, and the last Auror tilted his head and fell straight down.


    As they passed the corner, they met Queenie and Jacob.


    The four of them looked at each other, all very nervous.


    The three of them were all fugitives. Looking at the box in her hand, Queenie had an idea.


    "Go in."


    She opened the box and let the three of them hide inside so that she could take the three of them out.


    It''s a very good idea.


    Just before Jacob was about to go in, he felt a bump on his shoulder.


    He said: "Hey, don''t rush me."


    "We didn''t rush you, Jacob." Newt looked innocent.


    Jacob was a little confused, "Not you?"


    "Okay Jacob, hurry in."


    Newt urged him, and Jacob stepped into the box.


    A little house in a box.


    John knocked over an iron bucket when he fell. He didn''t care so much and jumped out of the door with a hurdle movement.


    As he ran, scales grew on his body.


    After Newt and the others came in, John happened to be leaning on the rock, looking like he was sleeping.


    Magic Congress Hall.


    Queenie walked quickly, carrying the suitcase in her hand, trying to look natural.


    ¡­


    "Okay, I know I look a little tired."


    John leaned against the rock and said to the thunderbird beside him: "But nothing happened, right?"


    The thunderbird **** its wings.


    John waved his hand and turned to stare at the three people in the small house.


    "ah!"


    As soon as Tina turned her head, she was startled by those big red-brown eyes.


    "Don''t, don''t be afraid," Newt said comfortingly, "That''s the Shadow of Destruction, a very good fire dragon."


    "Destruction, the shadow of destruction?"


    Tina wanted to say that the name sounded unfriendly.


    "Hi, Shadow of Destruction." Jacob greeted John.


    "You must have run a lot today," John said, "and lost some weight."


    "real?"


    Jacob touched his round belly suspiciously, feeling that the credibility of this sentence was doubtful.


    "It can talk?" Tina was a little incoherent.


    "Yes, he can," Newt said as he walked over with Tina, "This is Miss Goldstein."


    "Tina, Tina Goldstein."


    As a former Auror, Tina is more courageous than ordinary wizards.


    Seeing that John did not attack her, she gradually became bolder.


    "Hello, Tina Goldstein."


    John stretched out his huge dragon claw and stopped in front of Tina. Tina dared to reach out and carefully hold the sharp dragon claw.


    "Nice to meet you."


    Tina breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this time, the box was opened and sister Queenie''s voice sounded.


    "It''s safe."


    Three people were called out.


    John''s body shrank back to human form, rubbed his neck and said, "If I continue to sleep on the rock, I feel like my neck will be broken."


    "I hope Newt can find my wand as soon as possible."


    He doesn¡¯t want to be raised as a fire dragon for the rest of his life.


    Although you can bully and bully the poisonous leopard, it is a bit too boring.


    "Are we going to collide again?" John said thoughtfully as he took out four rune snake eggs from his small bag.


    The effect of the flash caused by the previous forbidden collision was successful.


    But now his condition is that if he wants to collide again, he needs to have enough magic power and soul.


    It''s not impossible to go to Azkaban again, but that would be a bit time-consuming.


    Taking out the black book, John said; "You can play your final role."


    If there is a soul, there is also time.


    John glanced at the hourglass full of sand.


    This was what he had previously harvested in the pyramid.


    What is left now is enough magic power.


    "The powerful magic collision can also be used by me."


    John touched his chin, thinking about how to go back.


    Something appeared in his mind.


    "Oscurus." John murmured.


    ¡­


    New York Street, in the alley of Second Salem Church.


    A man was putting up posters for the next rally.


    The Minister of Security of the Magic Congress of America, Graves Apparated here.


    He walked straight towards that person, his tone and attitude full of urgency.


    "Credence, have you found the child?"


    The man known as Credence said with fear: "I can''t."


    Facing a timid Squib, Credence felt impatient, but still pretended to be calm.


    His voice was filled with false concern and kindness, and he said, "Show me."


    Credence whimpered and trembled.


    He was very scared, bad memories entered his brain.


    He almost ran away.


    Graves picked up his hand and looked at it carefully. There were bright red scars on it from the beating that Credence''s adoptive mother had given him.


    His adoptive mother is an extreme anti-wizardist who spares no effort to publicize the dangers of wizards and invites people to join them.


    Credence was her adopted son, but he was never cared for. His adoptive mother hated him and beat him.


    Graves said in a gentle tone that Credence had never heard before: "Hush, good boy."


    Graves ran his thumb over the scars and said in a seductive voice, "The sooner we find the child, the sooner you can leave the pain where it belongs."


    He is like poison, slowly corroding Credence''s mind.


    He took out a necklace with a mark composed of circles, vertical lines, and triangles from his pocket. He handed it to Credence and said seductively in a low and hoarse voice: "I want you to take this with you, Credence."


    "It''s rare that I can trust others so much." Putting the necklace on Credence''s neck with his own hands, he whispered meaningfully, "Very few."


    "But you, you are different."


    When Credence hesitated, Graves put his hands on his neck and pulled him closer to him.


    Credence gradually fell and was led step by step into a beautiful and dreamy trap woven by Graves.


    "It''s done, you will be respected, and all wizards respect you," Graves broke down Credence''s defense with warmth and pulled him into his arms, making it impossible for him to leave this kind of skin-to-skin contact.


    "Always respect."


    The familiar symbol of the Deathly Hallows hangs around Credence''s neck.


    Shaking and spreading.


    Makes people sink.


    ¡­


    Chapter 539 Hello, invisible beast


    Dusk.


    On a rooftop overlooking the city, three wizards were carrying a No-Maj.

 Chapter 523：

    There is a pigeon shed here, which makes Jacob a little nostalgic. His grandfather raised pigeons.


    As a child, he was influenced by his ears and eyes, eating his grandma''s toast and feeding the pigeons with his grandfather.


    Queenie walked in. She was a natural Legilimency and could sense Jacob''s heart.


    "Your grandfather raised pigeons? My grandfather raised owls. I used to like to feed them."


    The two of them have something in common that makes their relationship even closer.


    Tina was also standing on the same platform as Newt.


    Looking at the city below, Tina expressed her worries.


    "Graves has been emphasizing that those commotions were caused by magical creatures. We need to get all your animals back, so that he can no longer use animals as scapegoats."


    Graves'' performance today was disturbing.


    Especially his attitude towards Obscurus made Newt a little aware of it.


    Hearing Tina''s worry, Newt said: "There is only one left yet to be found, Dougal, my invisible beast."


    "Dougal?"


    Newt''s Winged Demon saved her life and made Tina have a good impression of those little guys.


    When it comes to naming his animals, Newt''s attitude is not like a pet, but like a friend or family member.


    Tina smiled and looked at the big boy. From being a criminal suspect at the beginning, to later seeing his tenderness towards animals, the former female Auror also had other emotions.


    Newt caught a glimpse of those beautiful eyes, tilted his head unnaturally, and said with some humor: "There is a small problem...well, we can''t see it."


    "Can''t see it?" Tina couldn''t help laughing, which made Newt even more afraid to look at it.


    "Yes, most of the time, it will be invisible."


    "Then how can we catch an invisible animal?" Tina thought it was ridiculous.


    Newt was also amused by his own statement, "It is indeed harder than climbing to the sky."


    Tina screamed in despair and amusement.


    The two people looked at each other and smiled, and the distance between them became much closer.


    Looking at Tina''s smile, Newt couldn''t move his eyes away.


    Suddenly, Tina thought of something and said seriously: "Narrak!"


    Newt didn''t know why, "What?"


    "Narrak!" Tina said excitedly, "When I was an Auror, I used him as an informant. He used to secretly buy and sell magical creatures!"


    Newt said in disbelief when he heard this, "Isn''t he just interested in finding out the whereabouts of creatures?"


    "He''s interested in everything that can be sold!" Tina said as she approached Newt with a proud expression and her hands on her hips.


    Then next, their purpose is very clear.


    Tina led everyone walking in the dirty alleys, where the ground was full of garbage.


    The alley leads to a place that will still exist for generations to come.


    The Blind Pig Bar.


    Yes, that¡¯s the place where John met with the boss of District 13.


    "What is that black dragon in your box?" Tina mentioned the talking dragon, "I have never seen a talking dragon."


    "To be honest, I haven''t seen it either," Newt always seemed to be surrounded by light when talking about magical beasts. "I found him in Egypt, with Frank."


    "Frank?"


    "That thunderbird."


    Tina said: "He feels like a human being to me, a very wise person."


    The group of people chatted and came to the Blind Pig Bar.


    There is a staircase leading to the basement, which leads to a dead end. The doorway is blocked with bricks, and a poster of a courtesan wearing an evening dress and posing in the mirror is pasted there.


    The two sisters came to the poster and used magic wands to change into glamorous dresses.


    Jacob was stunned.


    Newt took out his wand and conjured a small bow tie for himself.


    ¡­


    In the box.


    John asked Sniff to press his feet, and he lay on Newt''s camp bed, holding the "Book of Darkness" and reading it.


    "Time, time, time."


    Staring at the content inside, John sighed, "Set an anchor point. The anchor point in the future cannot be reached in the past."


    The time turner only has the function of going back to the past.


    What John has to do is jump from the past to the future.


    This is not allowed.


    Xiu Xiu blinked and massaged John flatteringly.


    John glanced at it and popped out a gold coin.


    This made Xiu Xiu very happy and stuffed it into his pocket.


    "You''re welcome."


    Anyway, I got it from your lair.


    John did not say the latter sentence.


    Xiu Xiu didn¡¯t know that this was his family property and thought he had met a wealthy boss.


    Immediately worked harder.


    "The Book of Darkness" no longer affects John, and he seems to know his fate.


    John''s body was soaked by the sands of time, and his liver underwent some changes.


    Raising his left hand, John stared at the snake body wrapped around his hand.


    The little golden snake came to the wrist, turned and bit its tail, and turned into an ouroboros.


    "Magic power requires enough magic power to be stable."


    If John upgrades to level seven magic, then this matter can be easily solved.


    But John is still unable to do it now. His magic power and identity as an Obscurial are still lacking.


    The last time I detonated my wand, combined with the soul lamp and curse, I did it.


    With a snap of his fingers, the Ouroboros ring exploded into golden glow and scattered.


    A gold coin reversed from Sniff''s pocket and quickly returned to John''s finger.


    Xiu Xiu didn''t notice and was still massaging John hard.


    John flicked the gold coin.


    The gold coins rotated and made a sound for Xiu Xiu to hear.


    It happily took the gold coin and stuffed it into its pocket.


    I gave you one just now, and now I give you another.


    What a great person!


    Xiu Xiu: You are quite a nice person.


    "Is it silent?"


    Newt mentions the Obscurus attack before being captured by the Magic Congress.


    There is an obscurity in New York.


    The magic power of one Obscurus is not enough, but what if there are two?


    "Sometimes, the past may not be a change, it may be a filling, as long as the result is the same."


    John squinted his eyes, thinking about what happened in Obscurus.


    By getting along with Gale and the others, John understood a truth.


    As long as the result remains unchanged, things in the future will not be turbulent.


    Things that have been confirmed will not be affected as long as the results are continued.


    There was another gold coin in his hand, and John threw it to Sniff.


    Xiu Xiu has recognized John as his eldest brother. If he disagrees with you, he will give you gold coins. You are my half-brother!


    Getting up from the cot, John signaled to Xiu Xiu that he could leave.


    Xiu Xiu happily returned to his nest and solemnly took out the dozen gold coins he had received.


    The first one.


    second¡­


    etc!


    What about the second one?


    Xiu Xiu didn''t believe it, and rummaged randomly in his pockets with both hands.


    But I have been looking for it, but there is only one.


    Xiu Xiu, who was working hard, stood stunned on the spot.


    Where is my money?


    Call the police!


    There is a thief here!


    And John, who was only given one gold coin from beginning to end, enjoyed the service of more than a dozen gold coins.


    He returned to the rock area and laid out the three-piece gold suit.


    In the pyramid, apart from the "Book of Darkness", there are only these three things left.


    Golden Libra, Golden Scepter, Golden Mask.


    "Fairness, resurrection, and..."


    His eyes moved to the golden mask, and John picked it up.


    "wisdom."


    Haierbo wants to resurrect through these things, to be precise, to reshape the body.


    After years of precipitation, these three things are still intact.


    "After the soul is divided, does it still belong to the whole?"


    The human-faced snake Herbo resented his own body, which made John fall into deep thought.


    When a soul has two consciousnesses, will they be willing to play supporting roles and be lonely forever for eternity?


    Or will you choose to kill the original owner and gain the opportunity to dominate the physical body for yourself?


    Haierbo may have discovered this possibility, so he placed the real treasure house under the care of the incompetent "Dark God Book".


    Rather than the more ambitious snake with a human face.


    About to continue to look at it.


    He felt that the people who had gone out were back.


    John put away the three-piece suit, grew scales on his body, and turned back into the shadow of destruction.


    He lay on the rock and stared at the hut.


    Every time Newt and the others left, more people would come in again.


    The same was true this time, after the original three people left.

 Chapter 524：

    This time there were four people coming in.


    Jacob held the invisible beast with a smile on his face.


    Tina was also holding the baby bird and snake. Under Newt''s guidance, she walked in.


    Although I was tricked by the goblin Narlak today, I still got the whereabouts of the invisible beast.


    Newt discovered that the invisible beast stayed outside to take care of the baby bird and snake that ran away.


    "I don''t understand," Newt asked confused, holding a wand in his hand, "Where did you get the wand?"


    The department store where the invisible beast is located is a Muggle store, so why would a wizard''s wand appear?


    When they found the invisible beast, the invisible beast was feeding the baby snake bird, but it protected the wand very well.


    The baby bird and snake left and accidentally took the wand away.


    The invisible beast knows that this belongs to the boss, so it also protects it.


    Just when Newt was confused.


    The invisible beast was caught in his den, and just as he was about to go up, the invisible beast immediately hugged Jacob.


    Jacob thought it was reluctant to leave him, so he said with a doting smile: "Are you happy to go home? Yes, you must be exhausted, brother, I like you too."


    A shadow covered him, and Jacob was stunned.


    ¡­


    Chapter 540 Hello, Miss Sweetheart


    Jacob turned his head, saw the giant dragon, and greeted happily: "Hey, Shadow of Destruction, we meet again."


    After going back and forth, Jacob didn''t feel angry at all.


    Queenie was shocked, it was her first time coming in.


    Jacob comforted her and said, "It''s okay. This is the Shadow of Destruction, a dragon that likes to help."


    He still remembered the kindness of John''s claw. If it hadn''t been for that claw, Jacob would have been sat to death by the poisonous horned beast.


    "The Shadow of Destruction?"


    Queenie was curious and surprised, and murmured: "This is really the biggest dragon I have ever seen."


    "Okay, little guy, it''s time for you to come down." Jacob persuaded the invisible beast that was holding on to him to come down, and turned back to John and said with a smile, "I think you scared it a little."


    "That''s not scary," John stared at the invisible beast.


    The invisible beast gets into its nest and cannot come out.


    Queenie approached John with a curious look on her face.


    "Okay, someone please introduce me to this sweetheart lady." John glanced at the wand in Newt''s hand.


    Newt placed the wand of unknown origin on the platform.


    He himself had to deal with the conflict with Bowtruckle first.


    "It seems my wand was successful."


    John stared at the wand.


    Queenie, who was approaching John, paused and looked up at John with surprise.


    Jacob walked up to her and said, "This is very strange, isn''t it? A dragon can actually talk. Is it also very strange for you?"


    "Yes, but..." Queenie''s expression changed somewhat.


    She heard a voice speak.


    "When they leave, I will take the wand and leave."


    Queenie can be sure that this is not the voice of Newt and the others, let alone anyone else.


    That voice came from the giant dragon in front of me.


    Jacob reminded in a low voice: "He is watching you."


    Queenie was awakened and said with an unnatural smile: "Hello, my name is Queenie Goldstein."


    "Hello, Queenie."


    John greeted her.


    After looking at Queenie for a few seconds, John said, "Has anyone ever told you that it''s rude to enter other people''s minds?"


    Queenie was discovered.


    John was also a little relaxed. He didn''t expect that someone would enter the mind of a giant dragon.


    "Legilimency?"


    "I''m sorry," Queenie took a step back, shrugged her shoulders and said shyly, "I can''t control it."


    "A natural Legilimency?" John said unexpectedly, "This is an unexpected gift."


    Seeing that he was easy to talk to, Queenie also lowered her guard and said with a sweet smile: "Sometimes it can be a bit troublesome."


    "I think there will be some books on this in your school."


    "Wait, school?" Jacob heard about the school and asked with great interest, "Is there still a school? A magic school? In America?"


    "Of course, Ilvermorny," Queenie said with pride when mentioning her alma mater, "it''s the best magic school in the world!"


    "No, the best wizarding school in the world is Hogwarts." Newt temporarily made a truce with the Bowtruckle and sorted the fruits on the side.


    Hearing this, Queenie crossed her arms and said, "That''s nonsense."


    Tina couldn''t help laughing.


    The group of people get along very interestingly here.


    "Can I ask you..." Queenie hesitated for a while, but finally decided to ask, and asked John, "What does your wand mean? And leaving..."


    "Wand, what wand?"


    Jacob couldn''t figure out the situation, and Newt was also a little confused.


    John sighed, "I thought you would hold back and not ask, so that you could save yourself some trouble, dear Queenie."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Newt looked at John.


    John''s huge body stood up and said: "That''s literally it. I think it''s time for us to say goodbye, Newt."


    "Wait, the shadow of destruction."


    John raised his hand and the wand placed on the platform flew up and landed in the palm of his hand.


    "It''s time to leave," he said thoughtfully.


    "Mirage."


    The next second, mist appeared in the box.


    John was completely covered up.


    "Shadow of Destruction!" Newt was shocked and rushed in.


    I saw that huge body disappearing here out of thin air.


    "How is it possible?" Tina''s eyes widened, "How is this possible?"


    A giant dragon disappears in front of your eyes?


    Magic?


    "Newt!" Jacob said, looking up at the wilderness area, "There seems to be something wrong."


    There was a thunder that shook the earth, Frank the Thunderbird screamed and rushed into the air, flapping his wings wildly, his body turned black and gold, and lightning flashed in his eyes.


    "Danger." Newt observed the Thunderbird carefully, looking worried. "It senses danger."


    ¡­


    Night, Brooklyn.


    A black, twisted and unknown object traveled through the high-rise buildings in New York, wreaking havoc wherever it passed.


    Cars were knocked out of the air, sidewalks were blown apart, and buildings were leveled.


    This is Obscurus, an Obscurus went berserk.


    The top of the building.


    The white-haired wizard stood on it, fiddling with his newly made wand in his hand.


    The white wand turned at his fingertips, and the breeze blew through his hair.


    John looked at the raging black energy and said unexpectedly: "He''s actually an adult?"


    It is really rare for an Obscurus to live to this age.


    This power is surprising.


    A car was knocked into the air and hit where John was.


    John raised his hand and waved lightly, and the car flew to the other side.


    An eight-year-old boy with his best friend.


    The raging Obscurials smashed the building to pieces, and the debris fell down to bury people.


    Just when he was about to hit the two children, the car that was ejected by John just knocked away the pile of debris.


    "Run, Steve!"


    "Bucky, there''s someone out there who needs help!"


    The thin little boy found the injured woman and ran over to help.


    When another strong boy saw this, he was worried about his good friend and chased after him.


    John didn''t know that he had saved someone with a wave of his hand. He waved the wand lightly and he appeared on the roof of another building.


    He looked up at the opposite side. Under the big sign with Squarre written on it, Newt and the others also came out to see the commotion caused by the Obscurial.


    The sirens sounded, alarming all of New York.


    Newt looked solemn: "This is more powerful than any Obscurial I know."


    The situation is not optimistic.


    The law of secrecy is at stake, and wizards are exposed in the city.


    There was an earth-shattering explosion in the distance, and the city burned.


    Newt couldn''t sit idly by, he knew that the Obscurials were forced to do nothing.


    He was going to save the child, handed the box to Tina like a child, and then took out his notes from his pocket.


    "If I can''t come back, take care of my creatures." Newt didn''t dare to look into Tina''s eyes. "Everything you need to know is in here."


    "What?" Tina said.


    Newt looked at Obscurus, and finally turned to look at those beautiful eyes, taking a deep look, and everything was lost in words.


    He jumped off the roof and apparated away.


    "Newt!"


    Tina hurriedly caught up and handed the box to her sister.


    Queenie turned and handed it to Jacob, who held her hand tightly and wouldn''t let go.


    She read Jacob''s inner thoughts and hesitated.


    Queenie was shocked by Jacob''s war.


    "What a pair of crazy men and resentful women."


    John had seen enough of the show and took a step forward casually.

 Chapter 525：

    His body fell rapidly, and then disappeared.


    Appeared again, already in Times Square.


    The Obscurus rolled at one end of the square, its power becoming more violent.


    The product of loneliness and abuse breaks through the layers of accumulated hurt and pain and bursts out.


    Pieces of red light roared in it, and Credence''s face was vaguely visible in the material.


    Distortion, pain, loneliness, sadness...


    Countless emotions brewing together greatly enhanced the power of the Obscurus.


    The power of wizards is idealistic. The more sensitive people are, the more powerful they are.


    "It''s in your body, and you can still keep it for so long."


    "Credence, this is a miracle!" Graves appeared on the street and shouted, "You are a miracle, come with me, think of what we will achieve together!"


    He also wants to win over Credence, but unfortunately, Credence has been heartbroken by his previous abandonment.


    "Why does this guy look like a magician?" John appeared on the streetlight and looked at the man knocked down by the Obscurus. He admitted that this guy had a feeling that he hated.


    Behind an overturned car, Newt peeked his head and saw the mysterious wizard standing on the streetlight.


    Tina also followed, hiding behind the burning car and looking at Newt.


    "It''s the boy from Second Salem, he''s the Obscurial One," Newt said to Tina.


    Tina was once punished by the Magic Congress for helping this boy. This was the memory of Tina that Newt saw through the pool during the execution.


    Tina asked in confusion: "But he is not a child."


    "He must be very strong to survive," Newt sighed, "It''s incredible."


    Obscurus screamed again, and Tina made a decision.


    "Newt! Save that kid!"


    After saying that, Tina rushed towards Graves, she wanted to stop the man.


    Just as Graves was about to subdue the Obscurus, he was interrupted by Tina.


    The Obscurus saw the opportunity and rushed towards the street.


    Just as Newt was about to follow him, he looked up at the streetlight.


    The white-haired wizard above is gone.


    ¡­


    Chapter 541 Hello, Mo Ran


    Obscurity rages among cities.


    Newt chased after him.


    "Cresten!" Newt shouted, "I can help you!"


    He hopes to make Credence stop attacking.


    But it has no effect, it will only cause Obscurus to launch an attack.


    Newt evaded by apparating in time, and then continued to chase.


    Wherever Obscurus passed, the power of magic blew up the buildings.


    Several Aurors appeared and they attacked Obscurus.


    After the curse was dodged by Obscurus, it almost hit Newt.


    Moran tried her best to dodge the spell, but her body was still rubbed, leaving behind black snowflake-like fragments.


    The Obscurus, floating above the roof of the building, screamed and backed away, turning to another block.


    The Auror''s attack followed closely, and in a violent explosion, Obscurus stumbled and rushed outside the subway station.


    Outside the subway station, a row of policemen with loaded guns stood there.


    Facing the supernatural force roaring over, the expressions of the police officers changed from confusion at the beginning to nervousness and fear later.


    No need to give orders, their bullets were fired towards Obscurus.


    But it was useless. Instead, it made Obscurus even more angry and rushed toward them.


    The police could no longer suppress the panic in their hearts, and the birds and beasts scattered and fled.


    The tendency of Obscurus to rush to the subway station is constant.


    At this moment, John appeared outside the subway station out of nowhere.


    "You don''t have enough emotions."


    John looked at the rushing Mo Ran calmly, with black energy emanating from his eyes.


    Just as Obscurus was about to arrive in front of him, a larger black mass exploded.


    Between black and black, the raging terror instantly shattered the ground.


    Shocking cracks spread on the street outside the subway station.


    Newt apparated to the top of the building, staring blankly at the two entangled masses of black energy.


    "That is¡­"


    He watched with his own eyes as the white-haired wizard transformed into Silence to block Credence.


    "Another Obscurus?"


    ¡­


    "You are sad."


    The entangled black energy emitted a wave and destroyed the house.


    The black energy from John''s body wrapped around Obscurus and dragged him into the subway station.


    After entering the subway station, the black air was dragged and thrown onto the track, and John''s body condensed again.


    Credence on the other side gradually returned to his human form.


    He looked at John, his timid expression filled with more surprise at meeting the same person.


    "you are the same with me."


    "No, it''s different." John shook his head and said, "I have controlled my power. What is your name?"


    "C-Credence Barebone."


    Perhaps because he met someone like himself, Credence was not so wary of John.


    John moved closer to Credence and waved his wand back.


    After apparating into the subway station, Newt bumped into a barrier and reached out to touch it.


    "Anti-Apparition."


    John walked to stand in front of Credence and handed over the wand in his hand.


    "Credence, do you know what this is?"


    As a member of the Second Salem Church, Credence knew this.


    Stretch out your hand, take it carefully, and carefully touch the texture on it.


    There are exquisite patterns on the white wand.


    "A wand, an object used by wizards to control their own power."


    John waved his hand, and the wand flew back from Credence''s hand.


    "However, some powerful wizards can control their own power without the wand."


    Taking the wand, John placed it in his hand casually.


    "You want me to control my power, but I can''t."


    "No, you misunderstood." John slowly leaned down and looked level with Credence, who was curled up on the subway track. "I want you to release your power, Credence."


    "In exchange, I am willing to do something for you, such as teaching you to control this power."


    John''s body exploded into a black gas that covered the entire subway station, and then suddenly shrank back into human form.


    The entire process did not damage the subway in the slightest.


    "Control as you wish."


    He is rational and full of doubt.


    Newt witnessed this scene after being stopped.


    This act of subverting cognition left Newt in disbelief.


    "How did he do that?"


    Control the power of the Obscurial at will.


    Who is that wizard?


    "Can you tell me who my family is?" Credence asked John carefully and expectantly.


    In his opinion, John is just like him, maybe he is his family member.


    "I''m sorry, although you feel very familiar to me," John shook his head, "but I don''t know your identity."


    Credence lowered his head in disappointment.


    "But," John looked at Credence, "is this important?"


    "If you can''t find your family, look for the family you recognize."


    John stretched out his hand to Credence, "When your fame and power sing in the magical world, your family will come looking for you."


    Credence slowly raised his head, looking at that young but convincing face, he said to himself: "The family I recognize..."


    "Can I really do that?"


    "You can," John said without doubt, "make yourself stronger, Credence."


    Credence''s heart was touched, and he slowly stretched out his hand and held it with John''s.


    "Then come and complete the deal, Credence," John said seriously, "release your power."


    "No!" Newt yelled through the barrier, "Credence, don''t do that!"


    He said anxiously: "You will die."


    "No, you won''t."


    Credence looked wary, and John said calmly: "Let me tell you a spell."


    He whispered in Credence''s ear.


    Newt couldn''t hear clearly, but he thought the white-haired wizard had other intentions.


    Now Credence is on the verge of losing control. If he continues to use his power, Credence will also be eroded by Obscurus.


    He pulled out his wand and kept attacking the barrier, trying to open it.


    ¡­


    Outside the subway station.


    Aurors surrounded the subway entrance.


    They pointed their wands at the sidewalk and sky, releasing an invisible energy field.


    More Aurors are coming here, and they have confirmed that the Obscurus that caused the riot in the city is here.


    Graves, who had fought with Tina, also came to the scene. He sized up the situation and immediately took control of the situation.


    "Seal this place down!" Graves ordered the Aurors. "No one is allowed to go down there."


    After giving the order, Graves walked to the subway.

 Chapter 526：

    Just when the barrier was about to be completed, a figure took advantage of the situation and quickly rolled into the subway tunnel.


    She was worried about Newt, and she was also worried about Credence.


    "Don''t let anything happen, Newt."


    She lurked towards the subway.


    Others from the Magic Congress are also coming here.


    The leader is the president of the Magic Congress, Serafina Piccoli.


    This crisis has seriously threatened the law of secrecy, and they even have to be prepared for wizards to be discovered by No-Maj society.


    There were many No-Majs surrounded outside, including Senator Xiao''s father who was killed by the Obscurus.


    The reporter''s flash recorded what was happening at this moment.


    This incident will go down in history, the magical power hidden in the dark.


    Just as Second Salem advertised, those people were hiding among them, threatening their lives!


    Piccolo glanced at the dense crowd of No-Majs, feeling deeply powerless in her heart.


    The law of secrecy that he had painstakingly maintained since he came to power could not protect the wizard after all.


    After today, wizards may need to live more cautiously, and the Magical Congress will also need to relocate.


    And everything will be the fault of Piccolo, the chairman of the Magic Congress.


    The crowd needs a place to vent, whether it¡¯s Newt or themselves.


    will all become targets of attack.


    ¡­


    Inside the subway station.


    John stretched out his hand, and the rhythm of spiritual magic was transmitted to Credence''s body.


    A bolt of lightning flew out from the barrier.


    The barrier was broken.


    Then John saw Newt being whipped with an electric whip.


    Graves briefly forgot about Obscurus and focused on whipping Newt.


    With such a concentrated look, even John was ignored by him.


    The corner of John''s mouth twitched slightly, what a hatred this was.


    "Okay, you can refer to the people over there."


    Using mind magic to arouse Credence''s emotions, John motioned Credence to look at Newt who was being whipped.


    But when Credence saw Graves, his originally calm emotions became excited.


    His body was shaking and twitching constantly.


    "It''s this feeling, no matter what it is, whether it''s anger or sadness, release it."


    John whispered in his ear, "Let yourself release your emotions and be wild for once."


    "You don''t need to suppress yourself, that''s the behavior of a weak person."


    "What you have to do is vent all your hatred and anger."


    Draw a circle with the wand and connect it to Credence.


    Absorbing the huge power belonging to Obscurus above.


    The light gradually lit up on the wand, and John slowly took a step back.


    "Release, Credence, as I say."


    Credence was no longer depressed, and his body exploded into a ball of black gas emitting red light.


    In an instant, the subway station was surrounded.


    Graves didn''t even bother to slap Newt, he was impressed by this power.


    Under the huge black substance, he fell to his knees, pleading in surprise.


    "Credence."


    Obscurus burst out with a weird scream.


    Under John''s guidance, Credence completely released his power.


    Even Graves needs to take a break from the spotlight.


    ¡­


    Chapter 542 Hello, Gale


    Graves temporarily let Newt go, and the two of them continued to apparate around the subway.


    Their desperate efforts to dodge Obscurus'' attacks caused the subway station to fall apart at a faster speed.


    Obscurus suddenly accelerated, forming a huge wave that swallowed up the subway station, broke through the roof of the tunnel and flew out.


    John watched as the pattern on the wand in his hand gradually lit up, so fast that it was like an oversized power bank.


    "Well done, Credence."


    John estimates that it will be full of energy in a while.


    Obscurus rushed out and wreaked havoc on the sidewalk. Both wizards and No-Majs were watching in amazement.


    This supernatural power is full of terror.


    A half-finished skyscraper was struck by the Obscurus. The glass on each floor was shattered. The skeletal scaffolding was deformed and collapsed under the crushing force of the Obscurus.


    The crowd outside the magic cordon was so frightened that they didn''t even bother taking photos and fled away one after another.


    Obscurus once again spread out into a huge disk that shrouded the sky, then suddenly shrank into a ball and reentered the subway through the gap.


    Scream, dive.


    The terrifying power of the Obscurus is wreaking havoc, and the lives of Newt and Graves hang by a thread. They lie together, cowering under this dark power.


    Credence was in agony in the black air.


    He was emotionally magnified by John.


    A cloud of black air enveloped the subway dome, and he rushed towards the two fallen men.


    "Credence, don''t!"


    Tina rushed over, and her voice made Mo Ran stop.


    Credence recognized this voice. When he was beaten and abused by his adoptive mother, it was Tina who went against the law to help him.


    Poor people can always remember the people who treat them best.


    The black air swirled slowly and gently, Credence stared at Tina.


    Tina looked into the strange black eyes.


    "Don''t do this, please," she begged.


    Seeing that it was useful, Newt encouraged: "Keep talking, Tina, keep talking to him, he listens to you, he is listening to you."


    In the dark interior, Credence stretched out his hands to Tina.


    This was the only person who received Credence with pure kindness, and his expression was urgent and fearful.


    John rubbed his wand with his fingers.


    Well, the wand stock is full.


    With all his strength, the energy stored in this wand has reached the level of super magic crystal.


    In this case, John''s wand rolled up the thread wrapped around Credence''s body and cut it off.


    The influence of psychic magic disappeared, and Credence gradually stabilized.


    Tina looked at Credence with sadness and pity.


    "I know what that woman did to you."


    "I know you have suffered a lot, but you can''t go on like this."


    She responded with emotion and reason, "Newt and I will protect you."


    Graves got a breath and stood up.


    He did not give up on getting Obscurus.


    Tina walked slowly, "This person, he is using you."


    Graves immediately retorted: "Don''t listen to her, Credence, I want you to be free."


    He tried to comfort Credence and said in a gentle tone: "It doesn''t matter."


    Suddenly, Graves saw a flash of white behind the black of Obscurus.


    His pupils constricted.


    Since John no longer uses psychic magic, Credence''s influence has gradually diminished.


    Obscurus is also shrinking.


    Suddenly, Aurors poured into the subway and rushed into the tunnel.


    Some Aurors also appeared behind Tina and launched an attack.


    They raised their wands and were aggressive.


    "No!" Tina tried to get them to put down their wands, "You will scare him!"


    "Credence."


    John''s voice sounded.


    Credence turned to look, and John whispered: "Remember that spell."


    Credence let out a terrible groan, and the Obscurus began to swell.


    Tina and Newt wanted to protect him, and Graves raised his wand in response.


    "Put down the wand!" Graves yelled, "Whoever dares to touch him will be punished by me!"


    "Credence."


    "Credence..."


    Graves and Tina have different purposes, but their current brief united front is to protect Credence.


    But the Auror started shooting spells.


    The light of the curse struck the Obscurus, causing Credence to scream in agony.


    His face was twisted, and he stretched out his hand toward John.


    He wanted to catch this kindred spirit and wanted to know how he could find his family.


    John looked at him and waved his wand slowly.


    "Time Corridor."


    Credence''s wrist was wrapped with an ouroboros.


    Under constant attacks, Obscurus'' magical energy began to dissipate.


    A white ball of magic light replaced the black matter.


    Immediately afterwards, the ball of light exploded.


    The impact knocked over Newt, the others, and the Aurors.


    All power has subsided.


    A few wisps of black material fragments floated outward like feathers.

 Chapter 527：

    Among the fallen, John stood tall.


    He started walking slowly.


    A pair of eyes always follows him.


    John looked at the owner of his eyes. Graves had an incomprehensible expression on his face.


    John smiled slightly, opening and closing his lips.


    "Long time no see, Gale."


    At this moment, the man who had hidden his identity understood that he had been exposed.


    But what surprised and pondered him was why the old friend he met again remained the same as before.


    In the years since he left Godric''s Hollow, the man had searched for traces of the white-haired wizard several times, but he had found no whereabouts.


    It was as if he had never appeared in this world, with no origin and no past.


    Unparalleled talent and full of mysteries.


    Until today, he saw the white-haired wizard again who had not changed at all.


    A man who was also full of wisdom thought of a possibility.


    John waved to him, turned around, took a step forward, and disappeared without a trace.


    John''s departure made Graves focus again on the group of fools who ruined his own good.


    "A bunch of idiots, do you know what you just did?" Graves was furious.


    Piccolo came out from behind the Aurors, her tone strong and full of doubts about Graves'' behavior.


    "It was I who ordered the killing of the Obscurial, Mr. Graves."


    Graves was deeply angered by their actions and was just a few steps away from possessing the Obscurial.


    Only a little bit away, you can implement your own plan.


    Just like when I tried to take Al away.


    Just a little bit, just a little bit worse!


    He took a deep breath and said in an extremely sarcastic tone: "Yes, history will record it, Your Excellency."


    "What happens here is unreasonable and ruthless!"


    Piccolo retorted: "He is responsible for the death of a No-Maj, nearly exposing all wizards, and violating our sacred laws!"


    "That law makes me like a rat in the gutter!"


    "The law requires us to hide our true selves!"


    "That law will make those under its jurisdiction cower in fear, lest our identities will be exposed!"


    "Your Excellency, Mr. Chairman," Graves'' sharp gaze swept across the audience, "I want to ask you, who is this law going to protect?"


    "Is it us? Or them?"


    His question left the Aurors speechless. Graves turned and left, sneering: "I don''t want to grovel anymore."


    Such thoughts, such words.


    Just like Grindelwald who was acting crazy in Europe.


    Peak Core noticed the clue and ordered the Aurors to arrest Graves.


    When Graves walked deep into the platform, a wall of white light blocked his way.


    Impatience and impatience appeared on his face, and after thinking for a while.


    He turned around with a grin.


    The war began.


    The Aurors of the Magical Congress kept shooting out spells, and these spells were like children''s play in front of powerful wizards.


    Graves moved his wand and made several Aurors fall down.


    Newt saw the situation at this time, and immediately used the curse of the Winged Demon to block Graves, and threw out a rope of supernatural light to tie Graves behind his back.


    Tina also took action to summon the fallen wand into her hand.


    Graves, who had lost his wand and was bound, had hatred in his eyes.


    Newt had long suspected his identity, and the Appearance Spell revealed Graves'' true identity.


    A head of platinum hair and heterochromatic eyes.


    This is the picture that appears on the wanted posters of all the major Ministry of Magic.


    Gellert Grindelwald.


    Grindelwald, who had regained his original appearance, was still arrogant, and he said scornfully: "You think you can lock me up?"


    Pi Ke Rui knew the danger of this man.


    "We will do our best, Mr. Grindelwald."


    The battle came to an end, and Queenie and Jacob came here with Newt''s box.


    Newt looked out at the lit sky, where the small remaining portion of Obscurus flew away.


    And outside.


    On a tall building outside the subway station.


    John stood on it, putting one hand in his pocket.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    He looked at Credence, who was curled up on the rooftop. The ouroboros on his wrist saved his life.


    Credence''s body was trembling, and the scene of being blown to pieces and dying just now lingered in his mind.


    Hearing the question, Credence raised his head.


    "I''m going to France."


    The thunderbird flew out of the broken subway and entered the clouds.


    Thunder and lightning flashed, and a heavy rain fell.


    John''s wand blew up the wind and blocked the rain.


    "If you can make people forget unpleasant things, Newt, your Potions must be very good."


    After tasting the ingredients of the rainwater, John said casually: "Then go to France."


    ¡­


    Chapter 543 Hello, power bank


    The basic principle of alchemy, equivalent exchange.


    What you need to get, you have to pay the price.


    Credence survived, and John kept his promise.


    As a price, Credence was almost drained.


    The glowing wand was like a bright fluorescent stick, and in John''s hand it was almost impossible to see his face.


    Credence huddled in the corner, looking like he couldn''t get out of his dirty work.


    "Remember that feeling?" John casually threw the wand away and stuffed it into his pocket.


    "That''s when magic flows through the body. If the control of an ordinary wizard is a faucet, then you are an opening."


    Walking over and picking up Credence with one hand, John used Apparition.


    Appearing again, they appeared in an empty church.


    The exhausted Credence was thrown aside by John.


    "You should learn to control. For your own sake and your family''s sake, I can''t be by your side to supervise you every time."


    A crucible was placed there. John walked over and took out his wand, and the glowing wand lit the crucible.


    The magic power stored in the wand is released, and the originally calm crucible boils instantly. A drop of the rolling liquid can cause a big explosion.


    Take out a rune snake egg and throw it in. This is a simple and crude way to make the crucible emit an unpleasant smell.


    The glowing wand gradually returns to normal as the magic power is absorbed.


    "What exactly do you want to do?" Credence propped up his body and looked at John who was brewing the potion there. "You have absorbed magic power three times."


    "Yes, this can also prevent you from going berserk, isn''t it great?" John stirred the pot without looking back and said casually, "If you don''t release your magic power, you will die. If you release too much magic power, you will die." Death, you are destined to die."


    Credence looked gloomy, "Don''t I have a third option?"


    "Control yourself and keep your emotions at a certain threshold, and you can live longer." John read an incomprehensible spell to the crucible, like the singing of an elf, ethereal and graceful.


    The boiling crucible gradually subsided, and the potion on it began to solidify.


    The solidified potion is like a piece of crystal, with a drop of transparent liquid slightly shaking in the middle.


    After dealing with this, John turned back to face the lost Credence.


    "You are going to France, we can leave tomorrow."


    Credence''s birth certificate stated his birthplace, which is why he went to France.


    He wants to find out his identity and find his family.


    In John''s opinion, this does not make much sense.


    After all, he was not picked up, but sent away.


    His family has given up on him.


    Seeing Credence''s loss and traces of black energy escaping from his body, John walked over and handed him his wand.


    "Is it worth it?"


    Yes, giving up may help you live longer. Credence chooses his family.


    In Credence''s current situation, the excitement of seeing his family might kill him.


    After many times of emotional catharsis, Credence has gradually shed his previous submissive character.


    Hearing John''s words, he lowered his eyes and took the wand.


    After the wand was acquired, it began to absorb Credence''s power, and the black energy changed direction and entered the wand.


    He is like a large power bank, and the wand is the battery.


    John made a small modification to the wand so that it could store magic power.


    During the few days he was stranded, Credence''s Obscurus was about to go berserk, but John used this method to suppress his power.


    Not every Obscural is John Wick.


    Their fate is usually even sadder.


    "I know a girl."


    John sat next to Credence and looked up at the colorful image of the Virgin holding the baby.


    "She was injured when she was six years old, turning her into an Obscurial."


    "Her mother was killed by her power, and she could only live with her two brothers."


    "Her eldest brother is very smart and a very talented wizard, while her second brother is a bit inferior and is an impatient person."


    "She also died later, due to her brother''s childish argument," John said calmly. "The eldest brother wanted to take her away and hide her, as if hiding a secret, a shameful secret."


    "This way her eldest brother won''t have to worry about when his sister will go berserk and kill the civilians around him. He can be truly free and free from restraint."


    When Credence heard this, he slowly looked up at John and asked, "Her eldest brother doesn''t love her?"


    "Love her, but she is a burden and a shackles," John shook his head slightly, "She is alive like a bomb, and her eldest brother is a saint. He loves her and loves the world even more."


    "His love for her stems from his brother''s responsibility and his moral shackles."

 Chapter 528：

    Speaking of this, the expression on John''s face was a little complicated.


    "Wizards are only afraid of the Obscurial. Even relatives will be frightened by this uncertainty."


    "What about you?" Credence stared closely at John, the wizard who was younger than himself, "You are also the Obscurial."


    "Me? I''m different," John laughed dumbly, and said in a voice that was both proud and reasonable, "I''m stronger than them all."


    "Wizards are the aliens of No-Majs, and the Obscurial are the aliens of wizards, Credence." John turned his head to meet those eyes and said softly, "You can be strong and cruel, but you cannot be weak and kind."


    Because that kindness is often the source of constant torment for oneself.


    His words pushed aside Credence''s fantasies about his family, and he began to think.


    If your family really loves you, why would you abandon yourself?


    Send yourself to that hell¡¯s Second Salem.


    A wizard lets his child go to the location of the anti-wizard.


    Credence spent half of his time being beaten by his adoptive mother. This cruelty did not change until he broke out and killed his adoptive mother.


    For his family, he is full of longing, hazy, and even more afraid.


    He is a fragile child. When he came into contact with Graves in Grindelwald''s disguise, such tenderness, even with purpose, made him sink.


    Extremely lacking in love, a little light suddenly shines through.


    However, that is not light, it is a kind of use, a more cruel punishment.


    "What''s her name?" Credence asked the girl like him.


    "Ariana, Ariana Dumbledore."


    John stood up, and Credence suddenly asked: "Are you going to use me too?"


    "Yes," John nodded honestly, "I need your power. The power in your body is extremely powerful, Credence."


    Credence was like a child who was afraid of abandonment. He whispered: "If you find me useless, will you give up on me?"


    He was afraid that John would be the next Grindelwald, and his heart was full of fear. The joy of finding someone of the same kind was occupied by fear.


    He lacks love. Regardless of whether it is family affection or friendship, he does not want to give up.


    Staying with John, he felt like a brother.


    Although John looks younger than himself, his maturity makes Credence regard him as an older brother.


    For many days, John had used him to help suppress Obscurus.


    John glanced at him and said calmly: "Then you are so powerful that I can''t give up on you. The choice is yours, not me, Credence."


    "I will keep my promise. After going to France, I need to leave for a while."


    The wand in Credence''s hand lit up instantly, he was so excited.


    "Don''t worry," John shrugged, "I''m just looking for something."


    His words calmed Credence down, and the wand in his hand was half lit.


    Thinking of John''s words, he wanted to work harder to show his value.


    With a somewhat pale face, John let the magic power flow into the wand faster. John walked over and took the wand away.


    "I need your strength, not your life." After scolding Credence, John turned and left.


    Credence looked at his back, his crouched body gradually stretched out on the bench.


    O gentle and powerful king.


    ¡­


    In order to get on the cruise ship, John had to spend all his money on Xiu Xiu.


    Well, that¡¯s right.


    Staring at the half-empty nest, Newt''s Sniff broke down and cried, the kind that Newt couldn''t even coax.


    I hunt geese all day long and get pecked by geese.


    Who would have thought that Xiu Xiu would be stolen one day.


    After hearing that, Newt replaced the Sniff''s nest with a safe, and the biggest job of the Sniff was to protect the Bowtruckle.


    Because among so many magical animals, only the Bowtruckle can open locks.


    ¡­


    Chapter 544 Hello, Delacour


    John on the cruise ship was blowing the sea breeze, and in his pocket were several diamond necklaces and galleons that he took out from the sniffing den.


    After selling the diamond necklace for money, John took out a dollar and handed it to the waiter next to him.


    The waiter smiled brightly.


    Glancing at Credence, whose clothes were a little shabby, John suddenly said, "What do you think of magenta?"


    "What?"


    "your clothes."


    John touched his chin and said, "When you meet your family, you don''t want them to pity you, right?"


    "You have to act with pride instead of begging for their mercy."


    Credence was stunned, and John said to himself: "Paris is the capital of fashion. I think there will be something suitable for you."


    "My advice to you, don''t listen too much to other wizards'' clothing suggestions." He glanced at a fat man in strange clothes and recognized him as a wizard.


    The wizards of this period were fine, and their clothes could still be considered integrated into society, but by John''s time, they were no longer part of the same generation as Muggles.


    Seeing that the fat wizard was followed by some people, John said thoughtfully: "I need to find a place for you to stay."


    He said to Credence: "You need a place to stay temporarily and you need to hide your identity."


    Credence thought it made sense, so John changed the subject and said, "What do you think of the circus?"


    "Huh?" Credence didn''t understand his sudden change of subject and saw John walking towards the fat wizard.


    Staring over there and talking.


    He saw John asking the waiter to bring two glasses of wine.


    John and the fat wizard chatted happily, and finally clinked glasses with each other, as if they had concluded a business deal.


    Coming back, Credence asked him nervously, "What did you say to him?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing. I just introduced you to the circus as a handyman. Of course, you will be paid."


    With a smile on his face, John raised his glass to the fat man.


    The fat wizard also raised his glass with a smile.


    Only Credence was still thinking about John''s words.


    Are you being sold?


    ¡­


    "Ah, fresh air."


    The air in the Pyrenees is fresh, and the early morning clouds and mist linger on the plateau.


    John is going to check some information.


    Hogwarts is not very convenient.


    According to his understanding, there is a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor at Hogwarts now, named Dumbledore.


    The old Dumbledore himself couldn''t defeat him, and neither could the young one now.


    "This feeling is really unpleasant." John curled his lips.


    If he were to level up normally, he would have no problem dealing with Dumbledore.


    But who made him jump forward more than twenty years and jump to Dumbledore''s middle age.


    During this period, Dumbledore was at his peak, and it is unknown who is more powerful than the one holding the Elder Wand in his old age.


    "In order to avoid him remembering that I punched him in the nose, let''s move to another place."


    When it comes to the three oldest magic schools in Europe, there is no doubt that they are Hogwarts, Beauxbatons, and Durmstrang.


    If you can¡¯t go to Hogwarts, then go to Beauxbatons where you once studied abroad.


    John was not familiar with German Shepherd Strong.


    His only interaction with Durmstrang was when he used the fireplace there after he got lost.


    As for Credence, he will have to work illegally in the circus for the time being.


    After getting off the ship, Credence was picked up by the fat wizard with "full of joy".


    John has his own plans for him.


    This is a transaction, and neither party is responsible for the other.


    There may be sympathy from some fellow Obscurists, but John is more taking advantage of it.


    ¡­


    Beauxbatons'' vacation schedule is the same as Hogwarts''.


    When John came here, it was during the Christmas vacation.


    He transformed himself into the school uniform that Ms. Maxim once gave him.


    In the European retro library, John was flipping through a book called "The Power of the Patron Saint".


    The protagonist of this book is said to be able to summon a guardian spirit the size of a giant.


    Even if it is a holiday, many students will stay in school.


    ?For example now.


    "Hi," a girl wearing a Beauxbatons blue satin school uniform came to sit in front of John generously, "I''m Celina Stewart."


    "Hello, Stuart." John smiled slightly.


    "What about you? I don''t think I''ve seen you before?" The girl came boldly to strike up a conversation, blinking her big eyes with long eyelashes.


    John said without changing his expression: "Joel Delacour, I spend more time reading alone in the Fairy Garden."


    "No wonder." Stewart suddenly realized.


    I have to say that in this regard, the girls at Beauxbatons are far bolder than those at Hogwarts.


    This is the sixth time John has been hit on by a girl.


    It was approaching dinner time, and John had Fleur''s favorite fish soup in Beauxbatons.


    The place where they dine is different from Hogwarts.


    It is more like a place full of French romantic atmosphere.


    The golden candlesticks swayed with firelight on the table, and the white tablecloth would be cleaned quickly even if it accidentally dripped oil.


    ¡­


    For several days, John stayed in Beauxbatons.


    No one even noticed him as an outsider.


    In the library during the day, he went to the secret room under the Nicolas Flamel fountain statue in Beauxbatons at night.


    The "Book of Darkness" was put aside by John, and he secretly read the contents of the book.


    Time, soul, curse.


    Three methods of immortality, three directions set by the despicable Haierbo for himself.


    John mainly watches time and soul.


    He rubbed his fingers on the paper, thinking about how to complete the anchor point placement.

 Chapter 529：

    If he wants to really return to his own time, he needs an anchor to rely on.


    Relying on your own time-blink jump is too unstable.


    "The gate of things in this period is even more uncertain."


    John was a little helpless. In the past, he could summon the Gate of Things when he was in trouble, but now it didn''t work.


    My teacher is still there, which means that the Gate of Things does not have its gatekeeper.


    Such a door is more terrifying than ten Voldemorts.


    John had almost been dismembered by the Gate of Things before, and he didn''t want to experience it a second time.


    In Beauxbatons, John stayed for nearly a month.


    During this period of time, he had read almost all of Beauxbatons'' books on time and soul.


    And he gradually attracted some people''s attention.


    Just like now, a boy who has been paying attention to John for a long time comes to John.


    "Hello, Joel Delacour."


    John looked up and saw that the boy was about the same age as him, with blue eyes and smooth hair.


    He is very handsome, and he is the kind of guy that girls will talk about behind his back.


    John said calmly: "Is something wrong?"


    "Of course." The boy sat down and stared at John, "My name is Dominy Delacour."


    "I just want to ask, when did I have you as my brother?"


    Domini looked puzzled. When he came back from a Christmas vacation, he had an extra brother for no reason.


    Isn¡¯t Delacour the only one in this generation? How could there be a second one?


    He glanced at John''s hair and then looked at John''s eyes.


    Is this a member of the Delacour family?


    John was a little embarrassed and pretended to be someone else''s last name, but the real person came to visit.


    John sighed slightly, with an unspeakable complexity on his face.


    "I think it''s normal that you don''t know. After all, I..."


    It was said casually.


    Perhaps it was because John¡¯s hesitant expression was too real, which made Dominic tremble and say, "You...are you my father''s..."


    The illegitimate child didn''t say anything, and Domini couldn''t believe it.


    My loving parents actually have such an emotional crisis?


    He needed to digest this information, so he staggered up and went to write a letter to his father.


    Seeing that he had made up his mind and left, John immediately packed up his things and ran away.


    "I can''t stay in this place any longer."


    Taking the "Book of Darkness", John met Stewart, the girl he had a conversation with last time.


    "Joel, let''s go..."


    "Sorry, I''m in a hurry."


    John hurried over and asked Stewart, who wanted to make an appointment to go to the Fairy Garden, to swallow his words.


    She smiled and said: "Then let''s go next time."


    After Dominion received a letter from his father with "fatherly love", he went to find John to confront him, but found that John had already disappeared.


    Not only that, Joel Delacour seemed to disappear out of thin air later.


    Domini has an unsolvable mystery, and Stewart also has an invitation that he can never say again in his life.


    ¡­


    The arrest of Grindelwald in New York was a sensation throughout Europe.


    Piccolo did what she said, she used the highest security force to imprison Grindelwald.


    On the day he entered the prison, the entire prison was calling Grindelwald''s name.


    The imprisoned wizards shouted fanatically as if they saw hope for the future.


    It made the Aurors nervous.


    ¡­


    Chapter 545 Hello, Azkaban


    Piccolo stared at Grindelwald.


    She didn''t see fear or nervousness on the man''s face, it was more like a feeling of comfort at returning to her own home.


    "Watch him closely."


    Peak Corey ordered to the Auror.


    Upon learning of Grindelwald''s arrest, the ministers of magic from various countries negotiated with her, intending to have Grindelwald transferred to prison in their country.


    Pico Corey will have to negotiate with those people for many days.


    The meaning contained in Grindelwald made her want to squeeze out all its value.


    Newspapers were flying all over the sky.


    Both Grindelwald''s pursuers and those who oppose him are paying attention to this matter.


    Including John.


    He spent Xiu Xiu¡¯s money in a high-end clothing store.


    "Sir, according to your request, the clothes will take half a month."


    The clerk said next to John.


    John nodded, "I''ll pick it up in half a month, but I hope there are some changes."


    "Add some decoration to the neckline."


    In this era, personal customization costs money. After negotiating with the store owner, John left the clothing store.


    It has been a week since Beauxbatons left, and Credence has been working as a handyman in the circus for more than a month.


    John was not in a hurry to get the person back, so he headed to the French hiding place.


    This place is similar to Diagon Alley, which is the main trading place for French wizards.


    Thanks to Sniff, John had money to spend overnight.


    Well, thank you for the gift of Xiu Xiu.


    Sitting in the open-air teahouse on the hidden street, John drank black tea elegantly.


    Opening the newspaper, he looked at the report about Grindelwald.


    This is the influence of a generation of Dark Lords. Even more than a month after his arrest, he still maintains extremely high popularity and topics.


    The Director of the British Department of Magical Law Enforcement commented sharply on the dangers of Grindelwald and the New York incident.


    The matter about Obscurus has also come to the fore.


    At this time, everyone felt that Obscurus was dead, and Credence was still safe for the time being.


    But how long this matter can be kept hidden is also a question.


    After all, the Ministry of Magic is still quite useful in this era, not as sluggish as it was in the later Fudge era.


    After using the gold to make a large purchase in the hiding place, John''s small bag gradually bulged.


    Newt, the hidden rich man¡¯s pet, is also a hidden rich man.


    There''s a lot of gold in that nest.


    No wonder some people think that if they let Sniffs into their homes, they will go bankrupt the next day.


    This is a natural master of making money. Whether it is legal or not is another question.


    Open your palm, and there is something crystal clear like a teardrop in your palm.


    This is a bit of ultra-high concentration of pure magic that he brewed after absorbing Credence''s magic many times.


    One drop of this thing can burst ten wizards, so a large pot of solidified material can do this.


    Unlike the magic crystal, the magic power of this thing is more pure.


    ?And it requires a special physique to absorb, otherwise it will be a powerful poison.


    It can be said that those who can use this are either super powerful wizards or silent ones like John.


    To store the pure magic power, it is not time for John to perform time flash.


    "It will take a while for the clothes to be ready. During this time, you can leave and go to that place."


    John has to go to another place.


    Azkaban.


    He doesn¡¯t have enough souls and needs to restock.


    Although there is a thousand-year-old soul, there is no such thing as too much soul, only too little.


    As the first person to discover the magical power of dementors, John used the sins of his predecessors to complete his own magic.


    "I''m afraid we can''t catch too many this time." He murmured to himself.


    If you torture the dementors too hard, the dementors of your time may also have problems.


    He found a man holding a shepherd''s staff and wearing a stuffed hat in an alley near the hiding place square.


    He needs to sneak back.


    ¡­


    Azkaban.


    After that horrific disappearance, a legend spread among the Dementors.


    A legend about dragging dementors into the darkness.


    Of course, it is only spread on a small scale and can only be found among the dementors.


    The Auror simply didn''t believe that anything could capture the Dementors.


    You must know that the only spell currently known to be effective against dementors is the Patronus Charm.


    And all the Patronus Charm can do is drive away.


    The Ministry of Magic''s lack of attention made the Dementors very angry, but they had no other way.


    It can only make yourself more cautious.


    A dementor is extraordinarily bold.


    "Come on, that''s too bad, we are dementors."


    "So, you are very brave?"


    "Of course, I, Awei, am very courageous!"


    After the Dementor finished speaking, he suddenly realized that he was patrolling alone as a Dementor, how could he get the second voice?


    Suddenly, a tinkling sound sounded.


    The dementor looked back, and a magic net composed of black threads opened.


    Ah Wei¡­


    No more.


    ¡­

 Chapter 530：

    Credence is doing illegal work.


    As the name suggests.


    Since his current status is that of a dead man, a shady person, he receives the lowest salary in the entire circus.


    After deducting food expenses, his salary is not even as good as the house elves at Hogwarts.


    He did the dirtiest and most tiring work, cleaning up Kabbah and cleaning up Charmander''s excrement.


    The fat wizard boss also changed his previous amiability with John on the ship and warned Credence who was approaching his cash cow with a fierce look.


    "Go and clean up Kabbah!"


    Cresden took a deep breath and clenched his fists as he watched the fat boss take away the money tree.


    Black energy flashed across his eyes, and he restrained himself.


    John''s training was paying off and he could control his powers.


    He had been waiting for John to pick him up, but John never came.


    A voice in his heart told him that he had been abandoned.


    Just like what Grindelwald did, when he found himself useless, he was abandoned.


    But Credence avoided this voice, telling himself, "He is different from Grindelwald."


    The voice in the bottom of my heart said: "What''s the difference? He told you a long time ago that it was a transaction."


    "No, he won''t, he won''t abandon me."


    "Don''t lie to yourself, Credence, you are a person destined to be abandoned constantly."


    "Shut up!"


    "Recognize yourself, your parents abandoned you, Grindelwald used you, and he did the same."


    "He is the Obscurus, he is my kind!"


    "You will die. Anything worthless is trash in their eyes."


    He was arguing with the voice in his heart, and the black energy in his body was getting thicker and thicker.


    He was trembling on the spot, with black energy exuding from his eyes.


    "Credence."


    The gentle voice woke him up, and he looked over.


    Beautiful Asian woman in blue dress.


    She called Credence softly, with tenderness in her eyes.


    "Nagini."


    Credence walked over and saw Nagini.


    The two touched their hands through the fence.


    "He asked you to turn into a snake again?"


    Nagini is the signature of this circus. How many people come here because they want to see the legendary blood-spelled beast.


    In the more than a month since his arrival, it was Nagini who was the first to redeem Credence¡¯s lonely soul.


    "It''s always been like this." Nagini said softly, "I''m used to it."


    "I will take you away," Credence said firmly, holding the hand tightly, "I promise."


    Nagini smiled slightly.


    Both of them are aliens and abandoned.


    They depend on each other for life, like birds each with a broken wing.


    ¡­


    Azkaban.


    "That''s enough."


    John, who came here again, threw the red and white ball into the small bag.


    Putting away the bottle that exuded holy white light, he absorbed the dark and turbid curse into his right hand.


    It took John a few days to come to Azkaban, and another few days to capture the dementors.


    Half a month has almost passed, and John has gotten enough.


    Before leaving, John stopped.


    "The despicable Herbo left behind the "Book of Darkness", so did Extis, who is as evil as him, also leave something behind?"


    He had seen the inhumane experiments that Extis conducted on those sailors.


    Since there are experiments, there may be some unique copies of the experiments left.


    Extis is different from Helb. His application of souls can be glimpsed from Dementors.


    He was so crazy that he allowed himself to survive among the dementors and turned into a curse.


    Like Haierbo, it is a different kind of eternal life.


    ¡­


    Chapter 546 Hello, Malfoy


    "Let me think about where he did his experiments."


    This island was originally the territory of Extis. After his death and discovery, it officially became the Azkaban prison.


    The Ministry of Magic must have carefully inspected this dangerous and cursed place. If anything was discovered, it would have been taken away or destroyed by the Ministry of Magic.


    It seems that there is nothing left for Extis.


    but.


    John stared at the water lapping in the cave.


    "I remember seeing water."


    With an idea flashing through his mind, John walked toward the sea.


    If there is really a place that cannot be inspected by the Ministry of Magic, then the only possibility is under the sea.


    Transforming into the dragon''s lungs, John swam hundreds of meters in one breath.


    Finally, when half of the air in his lungs was gone, John saw a ship sinking to the bottom of the sea.


    The strange thing is that there are no sails or rudders on the ship.


    It¡¯s better to say it¡¯s a boat than a sealed jar.


    After slapping an approaching fish away, John found the entrance.


    It was a broken door, filled with sea water.


    Some bones and various silverware were sunk inside.


    The shackles used for restraint and the hooks rusted by sea water.


    It turns out that there are all kinds of magic here, but because of the passage of time, the magic has become ineffective.


    Those fish and parasites make their homes freely inside.


    John searched for a while and found a cupboard.


    There are various parchments filled with records sealed inside.


    However, seawater does great harm to these things, and some are even washed away.


    John pulled out his wand and let the cupboard follow him out.


    When he surfaced, John checked the contents of the cupboard.


    "Experiment notebook." He stared at the parchments.


    A cupboard full of records. How many people did Extis harm?


    Use magic to blow dry the parchment.


    Fortunately, parchment paper is more durable than regular paper.


    The writing on it also uses special ink.


    "Every dark wizard is a mad scientist."


    The brutal experiments are recorded here, but they also contain the crystallization of Extis¡¯ wisdom.


    "I once encountered a dream demon." John stared at the contents of one of the parchments and murmured softly.


    "Incubus?"


    The first time John came face to face with Extis, he took on the form of Ambrosius.


    "Has he met Ambrosius? No, it should be Merlin."


    In the entire magical world, the only person who can be called a **** is Merlin.


    The legendary Merlin is the son of the Dream Demon.


    It is a kind of existence that can enter other people''s dreams, and Merlin is the son of the Dream Demon.


    There is also a legend that Merlin is the child of an elf and a dream demon.


    If there really is an immortal wizard, it can only be one person.


    Merlin.


    "The Ambrosius I know stayed in the Dragon Field for a thousand years, and finally ran out of soul," he murmured to himself, "Then who did he meet?"


    John met his senior, and it was him who told him that Merlin was not just a person.


    "And the world of witchers." John pondered, "Who was the Merlin at that time?"


    Whether it''s Dumbledore or Grindelwald.


    They are far less mysterious than Merlin.


    The God of Magic in the Magical World.


    John brought his thoughts back and snapped his fingers.


    The parchments in the cupboard were neatly arranged and scattered, occupying the entire cave space.


    John waved his wand again, and the parchments quickly gathered in front of John.


    Thousands of pieces of parchment were stacked in front of him, shrinking in size, and finally turned into a book.


    John looked at the blank book cover, thought for a moment and said, "Let''s call it "Extis, the Mad Words of a Madman"."


    ¡­


    The name of the book appears on the cover.


    The cupboard exploded and sank to the bottom of the sea.


    He picked up the copy of "Extis, Madman''s Crazy Words" and put it into his small bag.


    John has been delayed for a long time.


    "Maybe Diagon Alley can get me to Paris faster."


    With wings growing out of his back, John didn''t want to fly for a few more days.


    He flew towards London.


    ¡­


    London.


    There are far more rainy days than sunny days in this place.


    There is still unmelted snow on the streets.

 Chapter 531：

    John apparated back here.


    He appeared in Diagon Alley, next to a Wizarding World post office.


    John glanced and paused.


    He stared at the owl flying out, and an idea suddenly came to his mind.


    "I can''t set an anchor in the past, so let the future set it."


    As soon as the idea appears, it begins to grow crazily.


    John said to himself: "I will try again after finishing Credence''s matter."


    The current conditions were not sufficient. John took a deep look at the Owl Post Office.


    He headed for the Portkey, meeting Malfoy''s men on the way.


    What?


    Why can it be confirmed that it is Malfoy?


    With her iconic platinum hair and arrogant expression, she also likes to dress in black.


    All kinds of evidence are enough for John to confirm that he is a member of the Malfoy family.


    After all, Malfoy¡¯s genes are so powerful that he has almost the same look for generations.


    I just don¡¯t know which of Draco¡¯s elders that Malfoy is.


    Next to Malfoy, a man in his twenties with black hair was talking to him.


    Pale face and dark golden eyes.


    The man whispered to Malfoy.


    "You should continue to make an impact."


    "I''ve taken a big risk by doing this," Malfoy said.


    The man chuckled and said meaningfully: "Why do I feel that you are deceiving me?"


    Malfoy smiled awkwardly, fear flashed in his eyes: "How could that be?"


    "Grindelwald will change the world, and the Malfoy family also needs to choose a good team." The man stood up and put on his hat.


    To Malfoy, this sounded like a warning.


    Malfoy snorted coldly.


    Grindelwald''s concept is different from that of pure-blood supremacy. What he seeks is a revolution, a reform that changes the wizard''s lifestyle.


    What Malfoy and other pure-blood families want is for pure-blood supremacy.


    Their philosophies are different, and Grindelwald also killed purebloods.


    "Grindelwald cannot give pure blood a correct status. You will be spurned by pure blood, Edgar." Malfoy also gave his own advice to his kinship friend.


    "Grindelwald is the light I am pursuing," the man pressed the brim of his hat and raised the corners of his mouth slightly, "I am willing to die for him."


    How can someone who is not afraid of death be afraid of being spurned by a pureblood?


    ¡­


    Paris.


    I don¡¯t know since when, this place seems to be equated with romance.


    Those who come for vacation are looking forward to encountering a romantic love.


    John also met by chance, but it wasn''t romantic love, but he was forced to leave.


    After picking up the clothes he ordered at the clothing store, John looked at the three stars on the collar and nodded with satisfaction.


    "take care."


    The shop owner came to see John off in person, with a smile on his face.


    This customer is generous and his requirements are clear and not as vague as others. He is the tailor shop''s favorite customer.


    John nodded slightly and left.


    Walking to a corner where no one was watching, he stuffed the neatly packed box of clothes into his small bag.


    Heading to the hiding place, he looked for the approaching circus.


    "Circus? They have left." A beautiful proprietress of a flower shop told John.


    John fell into deep thought and said uncertainly: "You mean, that circus went on tour?"


    "Yes, they left and took a few months to tour Europe."


    Perhaps because of John¡¯s good looks, the landlady told John the news for free.


    In return, John left the flower shop holding a bouquet of daisies.


    "So... I still have to wait until they come back?"


    The plan couldn''t keep up with the change. John wanted to squeeze Credence dry, but he didn''t expect the circus to leave directly from the tour.


    It¡¯s also John¡¯s fault, he didn¡¯t understand the specific plan when he sent people to the circus to do illegal work.


    It¡¯s more about giving Credence a place to hide his identity.


    Even he can''t arrange everything in detail.


    This caused Credence to leave Paris again in confusion and go to other countries.


    "Okay, let''s take this time to prepare."


    John was helpless. He first needed to find a place for him to stay.


    The magical world is not suitable for him to hide, so he needs to start from the Muggle world as a place of residence.


    ¡­


    Chapter 547 Hello, Edgar


    "There isn''t much money left from Xiu Xiu."


    No matter how much money Xiu Xiu had, he couldn''t withstand John''s lavish spending.


    Originally, John only planned to conduct a second time flash within two months, but it was delayed due to the circus tour.


    He walked around the hiding place, stopped in an alley, and slowly turned around to look.


    "After following me for so long, you always need to explain your purpose."


    Not far behind John, the man with outstanding height and pale face smiled slightly.


    The man raised his head, revealing his dark golden eyes under the brim of his hat.


    "Let me guess, you are not attracted to my flowers, are you?" John saw those eyes, which reminded him of Heinrich.


    "You are joking, Mr. Joel." The man bowed and took off his hat to reveal his smooth black hair. "Wolfgang Edgar, you may not know me, but in the mouths of my followers, you Extremely important.¡±


    "That''s really an honor." John shrugged, "I''m just an ordinary wizard passing by."


    "It is truly an honor for the great Grindelwald to remember little me."


    When he said "great", there was no fear or respect, and it was an extremely plain tone.


    Wolfgang looked deeply at John. When he heard the name from Grindelwald''s mouth, he was surprised by his own light.


    He knows Grindelwald too well.


    This is an extremely arrogant wizard, and the only one he can take seriously is Dumbledore, who serves as the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor at Hogwarts.


    ¡®Joel¡¯ is a name that Wolfgang has mentioned many times after he followed Grindelwald.


    That name appeared together with Dumbledore.


    Only Wolfgang, the most confidant, can know.


    Grindelwald¡¯s obsession with ¡®Joel¡¯ is no less than that of Dumbledore.


    It can even be said that it has reached a point where Wolfgang is asked to count who appears more often.


    Grindelwald was arrested, and as a confidant, Wolfgang was not anxious at all.


    He even knew that after this time, new members would appear in Grindelwald''s revolutionary team.


    This is the charm of Grindelwald. Everyone who comes into contact with him will be integrated into him unconsciously.


    I thought that my boss would develop followers before contacting me.


    Unexpectedly, Grindelwald used some means to find him in the first week of being locked up.


    Wolfgang knows a piece of news.


    The man named ¡®Yor¡¯ reappeared after more than 20 years.


    And Wolfgang just wants to find the other party.


    A sudden glimpse of Diagon Alley made Wolfgang follow John.


    "Mr. Joel, do you have the honor to buy you a drink?" Wolfgang invited.


    John smiled slightly, "My appearance fee is very expensive."


    "I believe Edgar can afford the money." Wolfgang smiled confidently.


    As the leader of the ancient pure-blood family Edgar, he has this capital.


    "Well, I guess I need to go over there, don''t I?"


    John glanced behind him, and a beautiful woman appeared there at some point, holding a wand in her hand.


    With bright eyes and red lips, she is like a blooming black rose, handsome and cool.


    "First meeting, Mr. Joel, Wenda Rozier." Wenda stared at John, the wand in her hand ready to prevent John from escaping.


    Grindelwald''s right-hand man, John, has a lot of cards.


    Unlike being alone in America, Europe is Grindelwald¡¯s home court.


    Wolfgang stepped aside to get out of the way and extended his right hand in invitation.


    John knew that his chances of leaving now were too slim. He walked towards Wolfgang and was invited to leave without making a move.


    It was a tavern with only a few people.


    Wolfgang sat opposite John, and behind him was Wenda looking at John with careful eyes.


    "Wine produced in Austria in 1882." Wolfgang gently shook the red wine in the glass and said with an exclamation tone, "Wine is a very magical thing, they will become more and more beautiful over time. Fragrant.¡±


    "It''s the same with people."


    Through the red wine, his eyes fell on John.


    "What about you, Mr. Joel?"


    Wolfgang''s body leaned forward slightly, with the cross hanging down naturally.


    "You don''t look like someone in their forties?"


    "Grindelwald has searched for you many times, but you never appeared. Why did you reappear now, when he was arrested?"


    Wolfgang stared at John closely, with too many questions.


    Not just Wolfgang, but also from Grindelwald.


    This was an interrogation. Facing the two wizards, John took his time.


    He picked up the red wine glass and shook it gently.


    The aroma of the wine was released from the shaking of the glass, and John chuckled: "You have too many questions, Edgar."


    With his back touching the back of the chair, John looked at ease.


    "You should know something, but at what price can you pay?"


    "The price?" Wolfgang exclaimed.


    John said matter-of-factly: "Exchange of equal value."

 Chapter 532：

    "I think you misunderstood, Mr. Joel," Wolfgang laughed dumbly, "Do you have any misunderstanding about the current situation?"


    Wolfgang pointed at Wenda and said, "We controlled you."


    "Misunderstanding? You are wrong." John shook his head and said lightly, "You don''t control me, but I control you."


    John didn''t even take out his wand, and his arrogant tone made Wolfgang feel ridiculous.


    John returned the smile.


    The next second.


    A wave of coercion centered on John, rushing towards the two people in front of him.


    Wolfgang''s smile disappeared in a second.


    Wenda stood up quickly, pointing her wand at John with great determination.


    "Don''t be nervous." John said relaxedly, "It''s just a display."


    Glancing at the wand that had not been moved away, John said calmly: "Your magic can''t kill me."


    "You can try."


    "Wenda!"


    Wolfgang raised his hand to stop her next move.


    Staring at John, Wolfgang had a feeling that the man in front of him was not joking.


    As Grindelwald''s right-hand man, Wenda looked at John again after hearing Wolfgang''s words.


    She slowly lowered her wand.


    John tilted his head, "I also know a guy who casts the killing curse. That guy''s brain is not very good. I can guarantee that he is more powerful than you."


    Wenda looked solemn, and John chuckled: "Don''t be nervous, I''m not you."


    "I don''t kill people easily." John said with a half-smile.


    Wolfgang somewhat understood why Grindelwald could not forget this man.


    ?Strong, confident, and elegant.


    "So, what is the price?" Wolfgang wanted to see what this person who traded his own information wanted.


    John smiled.


    Compromise is the first step to failure in negotiations.


    He said meaningfully: "Perhaps the Deathly Hallows will be a good choice."


    Wolfgang''s expression changed, and he subconsciously grabbed the pendant composed of vertical lines, circles, and triangles on his collar.


    "how do you¡­"


    When Wolfgang opened his mouth, he realized that he seemed to have exposed something, so he closed his mouth and stared at John.


    "Don''t be so surprised." John shrugged and said, "Do you still want an answer now?"


    In exchange for the Elder Wand, Wolfgang didn''t have that luxury.


    He looked at John for a long time and slowly shook his head.


    "Then we can change the condition." John sat up straight and gently touched the wine glass with one hand.


    White frost covered the wine glass, giving off a slight chill.


    "I killed Dumbledore for you. This... is sincerity enough."


    The atmosphere solidified.


    Wolfgang wanted to see something from John''s face, but all he saw was indifference.


    Kill Dumbledore?


    Not to mention whether Grindelwald wanted to do this or not, but Dumbledore''s strength was something that not everyone could say arrogantly.


    "We need time to think about it." Wolfgang said cautiously.


    John shrugged, and the moment he released his fingers from the wine glass, the solidified red wine in the glass returned to its original state.


    "I hope you can think about it carefully."


    He got up and walked outside.


    Wenda wanted to stop him.


    John said calmly: "In this gathering place of wizards, do you want to start a war with me?"


    Ignoring the wand pointed at him, John walked out.


    In the end, Wenda didn''t take action.


    Their current identities are wanted criminals, and they need to keep a low profile until Grindelwald comes out.


    Once these three people take action, the French Aurors will definitely come.


    At that time, they will not be able to explain to Grindelwald.


    ¡­


    Chapter 548 Hello, Ministry of Magic


    The Champs Elys¨¦es.


    John stood in front of the window, stroking the white wand with his fingers.


    The smell of elm trees came from the window, and the light just fell into the window sill and fell on the profile of the white-haired wizard.


    This is a house he found and rented at a considerable price.


    The landlord is an amiable old woman. Her husband passed away the year before last and she was raising a family by herself.


    There are three tightly wrapped envelopes placed on the table.


    He took a deep look at the envelope.


    Whether you can succeed or not depends on these three envelopes.


    There is an Ouroboros logo on each envelope, and John needs to send it to three places.


    "Credence is almost back from tour."


    John inserted a mountain lily into the vase, and there was a gift box tied with a ribbon on the chair beside him.


    It¡¯s time to give this custom-made dress to Credence.


    It¡¯s a farewell.


    With a snap of his fingers, three letters flew into John''s pocket.


    "Maybe I should find a post office with a long history."


    Picking up the gift box, John walked out of the house.


    As he was going down the stairs, he met a French woman with silver hair.


    "Honey, where are you going?" the woman greeted the child kindly.


    Mrs. Shirards was John''s landlord, and because of John''s young age, she gave him half the fee.


    It was a losing business, and John was a grateful man.


    John bowed slightly and chuckled: "I''m going to a grand banquet, Mrs. Sheraz."


    "Banquet? I like banquets. I wish you a pleasant stay." Mrs. Sheraz waved to John kindly.


    "I think so. I left you some gifts for your care these past few months."


    John waved goodbye to Mrs. Shirards.


    Mrs. Sheraz opened the door and saw a beautiful diamond necklace hanging from mountain lilies in a vase on the table.


    "You are really...an extremely elegant gentleman, Mr. Wick."


    After the cruel war in the future, this necklace became a life-saving straw for Mrs. Sheraz''s family.


    ¡­


    Ministry of Magic.


    The familiar black tone has always been the unique style of this place.


    In the interrogation room.


    Newt was brought in by his brother Theseus.


    The three people who were already sitting here saw this scene and exchanged looks with each other.


    They all knew that this was Theseus''s way of protecting his younger brother.


    And today''s plan was also proposed by Theseus. Whether he is a pureblood or the chief Auror, Theseus'' words carry great weight.


    Torquill Travers spoke. He is the Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement.


    "The hearing begins."


    A quill is quickly recording their conversation.


    Travers opened the document in front of him, which showed a photo of Newt''s wanted warrant, along with photos of the destruction of New York.


    "You want to apply to lift the travel ban on you?" Travers said, "Why?"


    Newt: Let me quibble, no, let me think twice.


    "Because I like to travel abroad." Newt said.


    "The prohibited objects are not to cooperate and to avoid the reasons for the previous departure."


    The other person, Spearman, stared at Newt, waiting for Newt''s answer.


    The others had the same look.


    The Ministry of Magic has always been afraid of one person.


    Unfortunately, they all agreed that Newt was the one.


    "Fieldwork, sir," Newt explained, "to collect material for the magical beasts book I''m writing."


    Travers watched Newt''s performance quietly, glanced at the information, and said calmly: "You destroyed half of New York."


    Explain, you continue to explain.


    How efficiently does your material destroy a city?


    "No," Newt said anxiously, "There are two fallacies in this accusation."


    "Newt!" Theseus said softly.


    Newt slowly shut up and frowned.


    Guzman, another dark-skinned wizard who arrived from the United States, said: "Mr. Scamander, it is obvious that you are very frustrated."


    "To be honest, so are we." Guzman glanced at Theseus who was staring at him. For some reason, he felt like he was about to pull out his wand the next second. "In the spirit of concession and negotiation, we are willing to propose a proposal. motion."


    Newt looked at his brother warily. Theseus nodded and motioned for him to listen.


    Newt could only say: "What motion?"


    Travers picked up the topic and said: "The committee agrees to revoke your exit ban, there is only one condition."


    Newt continued to wait for the other party''s conditions.


    Spearman leaned forward with a smile on his face: "You join the Ministry of Magic and are assigned to your brother''s department."


    Theseus raised the corners of his mouth slightly and gave his brother a look.


    Newt: I have read it and can¡¯t reply. Thank you.


    "That won''t work," Newt forced a smile, "In my opinion, I... Theseus is an Auror, and my talents lie in other areas."


    He refused without thinking.


    Theseus returned to expressionless.

 Chapter 533：

    "Mr. Scamander, the magical world and the non-magical world have been living in peace for more than a century." Guzman, a national official who suffered the scourge of Grindelwald, said, "Grindelwald wants to destroy it all."


    "For a certain segment of our group, this ambition is extremely tempting."


    "Many pure-blood wizards believe that they are born with the right to rule, and they are born rulers."


    "Not only rules our world, but also the non-magical world."


    "They see Grindelwald as a hero," Credence''s face emerged from the puddle in the middle of the round table where several people were talking, "and Grindelwald sees this boy as the way to achieve everything."


    "I''m sorry," Newt frowned, and he smiled as if he had heard a ridiculous joke, "You feel like Credence is still there when you say this."


    Theseus finally spoke for the second time and said, "He escaped death, Newt."


    Newt was stunned, his eyes fixed on Theseus''s.


    Theseus nodded.


    This reminded Newt of the silence he saw leaving.


    "He is still alive," Theseus said. "He left New York a few months ago and is somewhere in Europe. His whereabouts are erratic. We don''t know where exactly."


    "but he."


    The image on the table changed, and an extremely blurry white color appeared there.


    "You want me to capture Credence and kill him?" Newt saw the white color and immediately thought of the Obscurial who was talking to Credence.


    "Still stubborn, Scamander."


    A person walked out of the shadows.


    He was scarred and looked vicious.


    Grimson, the hired hunter.


    Help the Ministry of Magic solve some dangerous magical animals that are out of control.


    The moment Newt saw him, he was extremely angry.


    "What is he doing here?"


    For Newt, who protects magical animals, Grimson is a cold-blooded executioner.


    Grimson sneered: "You are too weak, I will take over the job you can''t do."


    The picture on the desktop changed back to Credence. Grimson glanced at it and said contemptuously: "Is that him?"


    Not wanting to be in the same room with this executioner for a moment, Newt stood up and strode away.


    Travers denied his application to leave the country.


    Theseus took a deep breath, glanced at Grimson, who took over Newt''s position, and chased his brother very skillfully.


    The brothers met in the corridor.


    Newt angrily stated that he was not the hunter Grimson.


    And Theseus also had his own difficulties. Only in this way could his brother''s crime be reduced.


    "And because Newt has taken sides with someone else in the Ministry''s eyes, that''s dangerous.


    The Ministry of Magic¡¯s dirty tricks are no worse than Grindelwald¡¯s.


    He needs to choose a side.


    "I don''t choose!" Newt growled.


    "Newt," Theseus looked at him deeply, opened his hands, "give him a hug."


    Newt did not respond or break away, and was hugged by Theseus.


    Theseus whispered in his ear: "They are watching you."


    Between the Ministry of Magic and his younger brother, he chose his younger brother without hesitation.


    As Theseus said, not long after Newt left the Ministry of Magic, he discovered that he was being watched.


    He used a whirlwind magic to throw the opponent away.


    In a London alley, he saw a glove hanging in the air.


    Following the guidance of the gloves, he saw a man waving to him on the dome of St. Paul''s Cathedral.


    The glove made a handshake gesture, Newt held it, and he was apparated away.


    Reappearing, he was already on the dome.


    "Dumbledore, the inconspicuous rooftops are all crowded?"


    At forty-five years old, Dumbledore''s auburn hair and beard are already graying.


    Newt handed the glove back to him.


    Now Dumbledore no longer has the impetuous innocence of youth, nor does he still have the twilight and beard of old age.


    In his prime, he has the calm and unhurried sense of control of more British men.


    "I do like to enjoy the scenery." Looking at the crowd below, this place is indeed very conspicuous. Dumbledore waved his wand, "The clouds are misty."


    A mist rose across London, blocking prying eyes.


    ¡­


    Chapter 549 Hello, Circus


    They apparated again and appeared in the square.


    Heading into the fog, Dumbledore asked Newt about the Ministry of Magic.


    "They still believe it was you," Newt said, "who sent me to New York."


    Dumbledore smiled and said, "You said it wasn''t me?"


    "Yes, although it is indeed you." Newt accepted Dumbledore''s news and went to Egypt, which led to the subsequent series of events.


    Although Dumbledore told him that it was because the Dumbledore family was particularly close to magical birds.


    According to the rumors of the Dumbledore family, when the Dumbledore family members are in urgent need of help, the phoenix will come.


    Dumbledore also gave an example. His great-grandfather was said to have had a phoenix, but after his great-grandfather passed away, the phoenix flew away.


    "With all due respect, Professor, I don''t believe this is why you told me about Thunderbirds."


    Newt is no longer the Newt who was deceived when he was in school. He asked: "What about the fire dragon? Is he also your arrangement?"


    "of course not."


    The two of them were walking and chatting.


    "I''m also surprised, a talking fire dragon." Dumbledore glanced behind him, and someone followed him. He grabbed Newt''s arm, and the two of them disappeared.


    Two figures appeared at Victoria Bus Station.


    "Credence is in Paris, Newt." Dumbledore said, skipping the topic of fire dragons. "He is looking for his real family. I guess you have also heard rumors about his true identity?"


    ?True identity?


    Newt said very honestly: "No."


    Dumbledore and Newt board a stopped bus.


    After they sat down, Dumbledore said; "Pure-blood wizards speculate that he is the last bloodline of an important French family."


    "The baby that people thought was missing."


    Newt was shocked when he heard the news.


    An important French family?


    A raven family crest appeared in his mind.


    Lestrange?


    "Lita''s brother?"


    Leta Lestrange.


    Newt''s classmate during school days and also someone he admired.


    Of course, this is all in the past tense.


    Now Leta is another Scamander''s fianc¨¦e, and Newt''s heart has already gone to another girl.


    "That''s what they guessed."


    Dumbledore did not deny his guess and continued: "Pure-blood or not, what I know is that Obscurus thrives in places where care is lacking."


    "Like the dark twin, they regard the host as their only companion." Dumbledore advised Newt, "If Credence has a brother or sister who can replace Obscurus, he may still be saved."


    Dumbledore paused slightly when he said this, and another person appeared in his mind.


    His sister, Ariana Dumbledore.


    I feel not only guilt, but also regret.


    If I could understand this truth back then, tragedy would not have happened.


    "Wherever he is in Paris, either he is in danger or he is endangering other people."


    "Although I don''t know his life experience, I must find him, and I hope you find him."


    Credence reminded him of his sister and wanted to make amends, but even stopped Grindelwald.


    Dumbledore conjured a business card out of thin air. This was Nico Flamel''s business card.


    He handed it to Newt.


    Newt studied the card suspiciously.


    After arranging everything, Dumbledore apparated away.


    Newt chased after him. After a while, you chased yours and I followed mine.


    Newt shouted: "Dumbledore, one more question."


    Dumbledore stopped disapparating.


    Newt walked up quickly and asked, "Do you know the white-haired wizard?"


    "elder?"


    "No, young man," Newt said, "He is the Obscurus, the Obscurus who has complete control over the Obscurus."


    Dumbledore looked surprised.


    "He may have something to do with Credence," Newt said, staring at Dumbledore, "and Grindelwald."


    "Sorry, there has never been such a person in my memory."


    Dumbledore thought that if he had known such a person when he was young, Ariana''s tragedy might not have happened.


    "The white-haired wizard..."


    Dumbledore''s hard-to-get attitude and precise grasp of Newt''s psychology allowed him to successfully compromise.


    However, when Newt returned home, more things urged him to go to Paris.


    ¡­


    Paris.


    Hidden place.


    The circus is back here.


    Credence grows stubble.


    In the monster tent, Nagini knelt beside a large box, caressing the circus costume.


    It''s time for her to perform on stage again.


    Credence seemed to have given up on the possibility of being picked up by John, and he walked quickly towards Nagini.


    Whispering through the fence: "Nagini."

 Chapter 534：

    "Credence." Nagini turned around and walked over, and the two looked at each other through the fence.


    "I know where she is," Credence said. "We''re escaping tonight."


    Just as Nagini was about to reply, the fat wizard walked towards Nagini''s tent and hurried forward.


    "I told you to stay away from her, kid!" The fat wizard said viciously in a disgusted tone, "Did I let you rest? Go and clean Kabba!"


    After saying that, the fat wizard closed the curtain between them.


    Credence looked up at the Charmander in the cage.


    Tonight''s grand circus performance.


    The circular performance stage is a large cage. Next to the cage, many drunkards and curious wizards are watching.


    The fat wizard Skander, as the host, said loudly: "Next, in our little program of monsters and strange people, I want to introduce to you..."


    "Blood Curse Orc!"


    He suddenly opened the curtain, and Nagini stood there in a snakeskin suit.


    Seeing such a beautiful woman in the crowd, the men whistled and shouted loudly, and the drunkards uttered indecent curses, as if this could make them climax in their skulls.


    Among the crowd, the white-haired wizard had a kind of surprise in his eyes.


    "Nagini?"


    John moved forward a little so that he could see more clearly.


    But soon after hearing Skander''s words, the surprise in his eyes turned into endless murderous intent.


    "Once trapped in the jungle of Indonesia, she had a blood curse on her body."


    Skander loudly insulted the woman who couldn''t help herself, "Such an inferior creature only deserves to live in the form of a beast for eternity!"


    Inferior creatures?


    The murderous intent in the white-haired wizard''s eyes sent a chill that made everyone''s hair stand on end.


    Even the fat wizard Skander is like this.


    The drunkard had a cold war.


    There was no more noise, and everyone became quiet in tacit agreement.


    An indescribable feeling permeated the tent.


    John took a deep breath and growled from his mouth.


    Golden flames spread like smoke along his breath.


    A man with dark skin and a feathered hat noticed him.


    There was another person who also noticed the striking white color.


    "Is it him?" Tina saw John.


    She immediately thought of the white-haired wizard who appeared at the subway station.


    Tina came to the circus after Credence. When she saw John, she immediately knew that her guess was correct.


    She wanted to squeeze through the crowd.


    At this time, the tent burst into flames.


    "on fire!"


    A horrified shout came.


    Interrupting Credence''s move to release Charmander also caused Nagini to stop transforming into a snake.


    They were all surprised.


    The crowd dispersed in panic, and the flames wrapped around the tent like a devil.


    The person who was touched screamed, and there was an extra burn on the skin on his arm.


    John controlled the urge to burn all those who had seen Nagini''s ugly appearance. The black air dissipated from the corner of his eyes, and a hole appeared in the golden flame.


    Those trapped people rushed over immediately.


    Stomping, screaming, chaos.


    Skander wanted to do something else, but the cane in his hand turned into a **** snake and bit him.


    His blood was like a water balloon with a hole in it, constantly flowing out.


    "Nagini!" Credence rushed out and grabbed Nagini''s hand.


    Nagini asked in confusion: "Did you do it, Credence?"


    "No, it''s not me." Credence didn''t have time to do anything.


    They want to take advantage of the chaos to escape.


    John suppressed his excitement, and the flames automatically avoided him when they were about to touch him.


    A channel formed by flames appeared.


    The cage melts quickly when touched.


    Credence protected Nagini and stared at the place where the flames were burning.


    Suddenly, the flames opened.


    John said with a smile: "Credence, I think I''m a little late."


    He turned his eyes to Nagini and greeted in a soft and gentle voice, "Hello, Nagini."


    ¡­


    Chapter 550 Hello, Nagini


    "It''s you?!" Credence''s eyes widened. For several months, he had thought that he had been abandoned.


    John shrugged and chuckled: "I missed some of the gifts I ordered for you."


    He held the gift box in his hand and flew towards Credence.


    Credence took it and opened it. Inside was a purple suit.


    "It''s time for us to leave."


    John tilted his head, sensing someone was putting out the fire outside, and waved his wand.


    The golden flame turned into a fire tornado, wrapping the entire tent.


    John walked towards the two of them and slowly stretched out his hand.


    "Leave with me, Nagini, Credence."


    His eyes are focused and gentle.


    Nagini didn''t know why, but those eyes gave her an urge to trust.


    Credence looked at John blankly, "You didn''t abandon me?"


    "I keep my word," John said.


    Credence held Nagini''s hand tightly, his fingers winced, and finally he held John''s hand.


    John smiled softly, and the golden flame suddenly shrank.


    Wrap them up.


    Outside.


    Tina apparated outside, waving her wand to extinguish the flames.


    But I saw that the flame was as terrifying as a fierce fire, and the place touched by the flame instantly turned into ashes.


    The circus box exploded, and a malnourished Zuowu with signs of abuse on his body ran out.


    The house elves were driven out, and the fire would not harm them.


    Instead, burn all the chains and cages that trap the magical animals.


    A hippogriff broke free, flapped its wings and quickly flew out of the flames.


    Skander was still bleeding, and he could only watch the property belonging to the circus disappear.


    He ordered his employees to rescue him, but he was driven away by the flames before he even got close.


    Finally, the flames shrank sharply.


    Finally, it shrank into a small dot and disappeared.


    In such a huge circus, only one Kabbah was left soaking in the bathtub.


    The unquenched flame burned a line of words on the ground.


    "Inferior wizard."


    This scene almost made Skander faint.


    Tina walked over in a daze, and when she saw that line of text, she asked Skander: "How much do you know about the people who are with the blood-cursed orcs?"


    "He''s looking for his mother. Monsters like me thought we could still go home," Skander looked dull and couldn''t accept the blow. "It was him, he ruined my circus!"


    He couldn''t bear the blow anymore and fainted.


    The employees were in a hurry to send people away.


    Tina stayed there alone, watching the line of words gradually extinguish, and the words ''lower wizard'' were branded on the ground.


    A dark-skinned man appeared behind her.


    Tina reacted.


    ¡­


    In an abandoned building.


    Three figures appeared.


    John frowned and looked at Credence with dissatisfaction in his eyes, "Is this the safe house you were looking for?"


    Credence said solemnly: "Yes."


    "There''s not even a decent bed here, just a bunch of boxes. How do you let Nagini sleep?" John glared at Credence.


    Nagini and Credence looked at each other and whispered, "I don''t need a bed."


    "What you need." John couldn''t refuse and waved his wand.


    The superb transformation technique turns the box into a soft bed.


    Next came tables, chairs...


    Like a grand magic trick, things are conjured up one by one.


    "Is he the person you were talking about?" Nagini whispered to Credence, "Didn''t you say he was cold?"


    "I don''t know." Credence didn''t know either.


    After a few months, John has changed as a person?


    He didn''t know that the king never treated his friends badly.


    The sudden good news made Credence a little uneasy and said: "We can go find her. I found the person who sent me to Second Salem."


    "Tomorrow," John leaned against the window and said calmly, "There''s no rush for now."


    After saying that, John took a sniff, frowned and said in disgust: "The smell on you is worse than the smell. How many days have you not showered?"


    Credence also smelled it and asked doubtfully: "Is it that heavy?"


    "Of course, mark my words," John walked towards Credence, "You are here to find someone, not to beg for food. There is no use in being pitiful. Take a bath, shave off your beard and recuperate."


    "Besides..." John said, looking sideways at Nagini, "This lady needs a new skirt."


    "Isn''t that right, Credence?"


    Credence looked at Nagini, and Nagini looked at Credence.

 Chapter 535：

    Their eyes faced each other, with a piece of white hair inserted between them.


    John stared at Credence and said, "Don''t you think you should avoid ladies taking a bath?"


    "But there is no bath here..."


    Just as Credence was about to retort, John waved his wand and a bathtub appeared, followed by several wooden boards falling down to turn into screens.


    Okay, Credence suppressed the weirdness in his heart.


    It feels like Nagini is the one who really made the deal with John.


    ¡­


    One night passed.


    Nagini never thought that one day she would wake up in a soft bed.


    She felt unreal.


    Touched the mattress that was as soft as cotton.


    "That''s made of feathers."


    John appeared at the window and greeted Nagini, "Hello, Nagini."


    "Where''s Credence?"


    "He''s shaving in front of the mirror down there."


    Jumping through the window and walking in, John asked, "What do you want to eat?"


    "Do we know each other?"


    Nagini hesitated for a while, then asked her question.


    John was stunned and didn''t know how to answer.


    After thinking for a while, he asked: "Do you really want to know?"


    This seemed to be a very important thing. Nagini could feel the solemnity in John''s words.


    She nodded and said, "If it''s okay."


    "This requires a price." John walked over and put down a skirt.


    Sitting on the bed, he looked seriously into Nagini''s eyes and said, "It''s a very serious price."


    The price is heavy?


    Nagini hesitated.


    "Is it as serious as burning down the circus?"


    "I can tell you, I won''t hurt you, Nagini."


    John said in a deep voice: "The circus was burned down because they insulted you. You are my friend, and my friend should not be insulted."


    His voice revealed the power to make people believe.


    "I have never been a kind person, and I can tell you without hesitation that I wanted to burn down more than just the tent yesterday."


    "Smile more, Nagini."


    John stood up and walked to the stairs.


    Credence, who was eavesdropping there, was caught red-handed.


    He dodges his eyes in panic.


    "Credence," John stopped him and said, "aren''t your family always here?"


    Credence looked upstairs, and Nagini, who was about to change her skirt, turned around with a feeling.


    "Isn''t the family member you recognize not as good as that blood connection?" John said lightly.


    Credence was also confused.


    Just as he was about to go up, he was pulled down by John.


    "Don''t peek!"


    ¡­


    A little bird was chirping.


    Credence fed it ground bird food.


    Nagini walked down after changing her skirt.


    Her snakeskin suit was replaced by a light blue dress with a just-right hem, revealing a section of her white ankles.


    Credence also changed into the purple clothes.


    There are three stars embroidered on the neckline.


    Handsome men and beautiful women.


    "Credence, I hope you find your family." John handed over his wand.


    "Aren''t you going with me?" Credence paused and took the wand.


    John shook his head, "This is your family."


    In fact, he is still afraid of what will happen if he intervenes.


    In the scene he saw in the time flash, Jacob would also appear in Paris.


    "Control your emotions."


    Making his final instructions, John watched the two of them leave.


    As the two of them walked away, a person slowly walked out from behind.


    "Hand over your wand, you are surprisingly bold, Joel."


    A deep voice, filled with nostalgia for acquaintances.


    Grindelwald looked at John deeply.


    At this moment, he only needed to wave the magic wand lightly, and John could not escape the clutches of this generation of Dark Lord.


    "Really, you think you can control me?" John''s mouth curved, "Gale."


    After more than twenty years, I have grown old, but my old friend still remains young.


    Grindelwald had a look of amazement in his eyes.


    "How did you do it, Joel."


    "Achieve... immortality?"


    The mysterious Joel has the ability to become immortal.


    No matter which one it was, it was full of temptations that made Grindelwald want to inquire.


    "Magic, just a kind of magic, Gale," John looked at Wolfgang who appeared outside.


    "It seems you have other plans for Credence."


    They were already here before Credence left, but they didn''t take action.


    John guessed Grindelwald''s true purpose.


    ¡­


    Chapter 551 Hello, Grindelwald


    "You said you were willing to kill Al for me?"


    Grindelwald put his hands behind his back, his eyes also filled with scrutiny.


    "Of course, as long as you can afford the price, Gale." John met those eyes without hesitation.


    "You were once so close."


    "It''s us, Joel."


    Grindelwald walked towards John. He was taller now and also older.


    Staring at that young face, Grindelwald said: "Power is supreme."


    "It''s an exchange of equal value now," John reached out and gently tapped the blood pact Grindelwald wore on his chest, and said with a faint smile, "You shouldn''t be able to do it yourself, right?"


    Grindelwald calmly lowered his eyes and glanced at the Blood Alliance.


    He looked at John for a long time, then smiled, "I know you, you wouldn''t do that, Joel."


    "What you want is not just the Elder Wand, right?" Grindelwald''s eyes were deep, "Who are you?"


    "I''m just a passerby," John said. "You want Credence, why?"


    "Don''t tell me you expect him to kill Dumbledore."


    John''s mocking words made Wolfgang frown.


    He glanced at Grindelwald, but there was no attack.


    Grindelwald chuckled and said: "Why not? What about you, what is your purpose? To get close to that child."


    "Kill Dumbledore, ha," John chuckled unidentifiedly, "unless Dumbledore puts his neck in front of him."


    "I don''t deny Credence''s power, but a wizard''s duel involves more than just magic," John said lightly, "Skills and combat literacy are both indispensable."


    "You use huge copper blocks and small bullets, and the effect is the same. They both kill people."


    "Lifting a copper block uses up your stamina, but firing a bullet only requires a small pull of the trigger."


    John stared at Grindelwald and said, "Tell me, why?"


    "It is true that he cannot kill Dumbledore in a head-on confrontation." Grindelwald said, "But his potential..."


    "His potential? That''s a good joke," John sneered, "How long do you think he can live?"


    "Three years? Five years? Or ten years?"


    "Do you think he can live to the age of confronting Dumbledore?"


    John stared at Grindelwald and said seriously: "Don''t be the Riddler with me, Gale."


    "His origin." Grindelwald said after being silent for a while, "You should notice the little bird next to him."


    Bird?


    John took a deep breath, "Don''t tell me, he is Dumbledore''s son."


    Grindelwald said nothing, and John looked up to the sky and sighed.


    "Why do you always catch the poor children of the Dumbledore family and cause trouble?"


    This sentence reminded Grindelwald of bad memories.


    He looked at John silently and asked: "In 1899, if I had not left, what would you have done?"


    "You won''t have the answer. History has no ifs."


    John walked to the door, opened it, and said unceremoniously: "If you don''t want to trade with me, then please leave."


    Grindelwald left without saying a word.


    Wolfgang said unexpectedly: "Why don''t we take action?"


    "No need, he won''t destroy us," Grindelwald stood downstairs and looked back, "He is just a passerby."


    At this moment, he understood a lot.


    Wolfgang has become accustomed to the behavior of his boss, the Riddler. Anyway, as long as he doesn''t speak, no one will know that he doesn''t understand.


    "I think I''ve seen far enough, Joel."


    Grindelwald walked forward, "We should go and see if the boy can withstand the test."


    The two figures disappeared into the street.


    John stared at them from upstairs.

 Chapter 536：

    "Dumbledore..."


    He closed his eyes and thought about the answer to the question.


    "Obviously Albus Dumbledore will not have a son.


    If it is Albus Dumbledore''s son, then Grindelwald should attack Hogwarts now.


    So, it¡¯s the other Dumbledore members.


    "At this age, Dumbledore''s father would have died long ago, so there is only one...goat boy left."


    John opened his eyes. He had never seen such a thing as the proprietress in the Pig''s Head Tavern.


    "Did you notice it, Grindelwald?"


    Grindelwald''s guess is good. Even if John knew that Grindelwald was plotting against Credence, he would not or could not stop it.


    That''s a smart man.


    He has seen that John does not belong to this world.


    That¡¯s why he is so unscrupulous.


    Let John see how to accomplish his great deeds.


    "Nagini, is this how you gradually turn into a snake?"


    John could already roughly guess what happened next.


    Credence is targeted by Grindelwald, and Nagini...


    Recalling that when he saw Nagini, she had turned into a snake.


    She lost her beloved, her only family.


    And all this possibility comes from the baby abandoned by the Dumbledore family.


    Black energy reverberated from John''s eyes, and he said coldly: "You really make me sick, Dumbledore."


    First Ariana, then Credence.


    This was the first time that he showed the principal''s disgust completely.


    Under the bright and great image, there is an escape from the silent sister.


    He only gave Grindelwald the love he professed, or Grindelwald when he was young.


    ¡­


    Credence meets the man who gave himself to Baribone.


    Irma Dugard.


    When seeing each other, Credence was puzzled.


    That was a half-elf woman.


    Likewise, it¡¯s not Credence¡¯s mother.


    "I''m not your mother, I''m just a servant." Irma looked Credence up and down with a smile and said, "He was a beautiful baby then, and now he is a handsome young man. I have always missed you."


    Credence''s heart trembled, and the wand in his pocket glowed slightly.


    "They...why don''t they want me?"


    When she asked this question, Nagini felt Credence''s uneasy heart and squeezed his hand hard.


    "Why is your name written on the adoption documents?"


    There are too many questions. Credence wants to know the reason why he was abandoned.


    What did I do wrong to be abandoned by my family?


    Nagini felt the aura of danger, and she became uneasy.


    As a blood-cursed orc, when she lost, she also gained a different sense of danger than ordinary people.


    A hunter is quietly watching the prey in the field.


    Credence and Irma were unaware.


    Irma said: "I gave you to Mrs. Barebone because she should be able to take care of you."


    Credence still wanted to ask.


    But fate wouldn''t let him speak.


    A person emerged from the black wall.


    The hunter hired by the British Ministry of Magic, Grimson.


    He didn''t hesitate, green light shot out from the wand, tearing the sheets and clothes to pieces.


    The sound of a body falling to the ground was heard, Credence disappeared, and Nagini screamed.


    Grimson thought he was sure of victory.


    But when he looked up, thick black smoke hovered on the ceiling.


    It was Irma, the servant, who fell.


    Credence''s mind was filled with rage, and he swooped down silently.


    Grimson has the capital to be disliked, and his armor curse turned into a hemisphere to cover himself.


    Even Obscurus'' intensive attacks like bullets could not break it.


    Credence broke through the attic and was about to attack Grimson, but he saw the other person smiled and disappeared.


    Changing from Obscurus back to his original form, Credence looked at the corpse sadly.


    He took out the glowing wand from his pocket, and the grief in his heart attacked his sensitive and fragile heart.


    Nagini hugged him slowly.


    ¡­


    After completing his mission, Grimson was waiting in a dark alley.


    Grindelwald appeared in front of him.


    The decision that the British Ministry of Magic thought was smart was actually extremely stupid.


    Grimson has long been Grindelwald''s man.


    For the greater good.


    ¡­


    Carrying a depressed and sad mood, Credence and Nagini returned to the safe house.


    John raised his hand without looking back, and the wand from Credence''s pocket flew into his hand.


    "What happened to you?" John brewed a pot of potion again.


    The wand was lightly tapped, and the magic power inside caused the crucible to boil.


    "Family? Or enemy?" John asked casually.


    Credence said lowly: "I almost knew the truth."


    ? John was noncommittal about this.


    Like a child who has found an adult, Credence huddled in the corner and told what happened today.


    Nagini comforted him.


    ¡­


    Chapter 552 Hello, Hogwarts


    John leaned on the table and glanced at Credence.


    Seeing him crying, John sighed.


    "Credence."


    Credence slowly raised his head.


    "Are you pursuing family, or the truth?"


    Family or the truth?


    Credence couldn''t explain clearly. What happened today was only one step away from the truth.


    "If your family re-accepts you on the condition that you leave Nagini," John walked over and stared into Credence''s eyes, "will you accept it?"


    "No, it won''t be like this..."


    John said lightly: "Blood Curse Orc, listen to this name, they are not even willing to call her a witch."


    The blood-cursed orcs were used as exhibits together with those magical animals and were displayed in the circus.


    Credence couldn''t say it, because he had clearly understood over the past few months that John was telling the truth.


    "Family and Nagini..." Credence looked up at Nagini, and when he saw the worried face, he was stuck in a decision.


    John didn''t push him, he wanted to see if this was worthy of sympathy or help.


    Originally, he had a transactional relationship with Credence, so he could have completed his transaction and left.


    But not now, John glanced at Nagini who was looking at Credence wholeheartedly.


    John knew how much suffering Nagini would suffer in the future.


    He will not let his friends have any regrets.


    But the premise is that Credence is a person worth saving.


    You can say that Slytherin is selfish and does not have the self-sacrificial spirit of Gryffindor.


    But if you have a friend, you must hope that he is a Slytherin.


    Because they are selfish and narrow-minded, they can only help the people they care about.


    John can never be a saint in this life. He has all the qualities that a Slytherin should have.


    If one day his friend becomes an Obscurial, he will not lock them up for fear of hurting others.


    But try every means to save your friends.


    He waited quietly for Credence''s answer.


    I thought it would take a long time, but unexpectedly, after Credence looked away, he said without hesitation: "I choose Nagini."


    "You are right, but I don''t want to give up looking for my family."


    Credence stopped curling up and stood up slowly.


    "My family has become my obsession. I want to know why they abandoned me. I just need an answer."


    He spoke so loudly that even Nagini became unusually shy.


    John smiled and handed the wand to Credence.


    "In that case, from now on, every drop of your magic power belongs to me."


    Credence took it confusedly, not understanding why.


    But John didn¡¯t give him an explanation, just let him do it.


    Finding that Credence''s magic was a little slow to release, John simply used mind magic to speed him up.


    This made Credence feel depressed overnight.


    Nagini was very distressed, but John was not.


    He placed the wand that glowed again in the crucible, pouring magic power into it to make it boil quickly.


    Finally, the liquid in the crucible solidified, leaving only a drop of colorless liquid in the crystal.


    "Reducto"


    The solid cracked and exploded, leaving only a drop of colorless liquid floating in mid-air.

 Chapter 537：

    John waved his wand, Credence cried out in pain, and a bloodstain appeared on the back of his hand.


    The blood flew towards John, and gradually changed under the pull of the wand.


    John cut his palm and merged it with the blood.


    The golden blood entangled itself and finally turned into a pendant.


    In the center of the ''8'' Ouroboros pendant, red blood and colorless potion swirl around each other, but no one touches the other.


    John threw it to Credence.


    "Even if you die, you will wear it in your tomb."


    Glancing at Credence who was at a loss after catching the pendant, John said calmly: "Our deal is concluded."


    "You want to leave?" Credence asked anxiously.


    "No."


    Just as Credence was about to smile, John said lightly: "There is no rush for this day."


    As expected, he still had to leave.


    Credence was so disappointed that he asked with luck, "Can we still meet?"


    "As I said, Credence," John tapped his wand on the table, and the things on it were quickly cleared away, "the choice is yours."


    "I''m not strong enough." Credence understood what John said.


    His mood at the moment was even more uncomfortable than yesterday.


    Looking up again, John was gone.


    ¡­


    According to outside rumors, Credence is the last bloodline of that ancient French pure-blood family.


    Not only did they think so, but even Dumbledore also believed it.


    Travers, Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, led the Aurors to find Dumbledore.


    Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom.


    Dumbledore is teaching.


    There is an open space in the middle of the classroom, surrounded by students.


    They were enjoying the scene in front of them with great interest.


    A big boy wearing a Gryffindor robe was preparing to fight. His appearance and body shape were similar to Cormac McLaggen of Gryffindor, and he was probably a relative of McLaggen.


    The person who was going around in circles with him was their teacher, Dumbledore.


    Although the boy is full of confidence, the wizard he faces is the only existence in the world that can compete with Grindelwald.


    Almost as soon as they met, the boy was knocked away and landed on the soft sofa conjured by Dumbledore.


    The boy''s confused expression was full of comedy, making the whole class burst into laughter.


    Suddenly, the door was opened.


    Travers entered the classroom with Theseus, Leta and several other Aurors.


    A female professor scolded him for his intrusion behind him. Travers, who was already unhappy with the school''s autonomous behavior despite receiving funds from the Ministry of Magic, said: "I am the Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, and I have the right to go anywhere I want." Place you want to go."


    He glanced at the students in the classroom and ordered: "Everyone get out."


    ?If it is elsewhere, it may be effective.


    But this is school, Dumbledore''s territory.


    The students did not move until Dumbledore spoke, "Please follow the professor out."


    Only one person remained, McLaggen, who said to Travers: "He is our best teacher."


    Dumbledore said: "Thank you, McLaggen."


    "Get out!" Whatever McLaggen meant, it greatly annoyed Travers.


    McLaggen went out.


    Travers looked at Dumbledore with fear in his eyes.


    A teacher allowed these students to defend themselves and disobey the Ministry of Magic''s orders.


    Thinking of his purpose today, Travers suppressed his dissatisfaction.


    He got right to the point: "Newt Scamander in Paris."


    Dumbledore pretended to be confused and said, "Really?"


    "Stop pretending," Travers snorted, "I know clearly that you asked him to go."


    "If you had the pleasure of teaching him," Dumbledore shrugged, "you would know that Newt is not very good at following orders."


    This attitude made Travers extremely unhappy. He hated people who pretended to be confused.


    Throwing a small book to Dumbledore, Travers motioned for him to open it and said, "Have you read "The Prediction of Tyco Dodonus"?"


    "Many years ago."


    "The man is cruelly exiled, the daughter is in deep despair." Travers read out the content.


    "Yes, I know." Dumbledore turned the pages casually.


    "It is rumored that this prophecy refers to the Obscurus. They say that Grindelwald wants to..."


    "I want a follower and he comes from a famous family. I''ve heard this rumor." Dumbledore''s eyes were deep.


    He seemed ready to continue his pretense to the end.


    Travers said dissatisfied: "Wherever the Obscurial has been, Scamander will always appear to protect her."


    "And you have also built a very small international network of contacts."


    He almost tore apart all of Dumbledore''s operations, and now Dumbledore finally stopped pretending to be confused.


    "No matter how long you spy on me and my friends, you will never discover the slightest hint of a conspiracy to rebel, Travers."


    Dumbledore said calmly and firmly: "Because we have the same goal, to defeat Grindelwald."


    "But I''m warning you, such political suppression and force sanctions will only push his supporters into his arms."


    Travers said angrily; "I''m not interested in your warning!"


    Do you think I have to pester you?


    Who says he doesn¡¯t want power, yet builds an international network of contacts?


    Who said he didn¡¯t know, but let Newt Scamander turn New York upside down?


    Who pretends to be confused while pretending to understand, and does things that affect them and pretends that nothing happened!


    Travers said bluntly: "Listen, I didn''t want to mention it at first, because I don''t like you."


    ¡­


    Chapter 553 Hello, Messenger


    "But, you are the only wizard who can rival him, and I want you to fight against him."


    Didn¡¯t you say that the goals are the same?


    Well!


    Go deal with Grindelwald and let me see if you are what you appear to be!


    Travers stared at Dumbledore, and the Aurors stared at him.


    Under the gaze of many people, Dumbledore slowly shook his head, "I can''t."


    Travers almost laughed.


    You said that everything you did was to deal with Grindelwald, but you were asked to deal with him, and you refused?


    Then tell me, these powers are not used for rebellion?


    You are so arrogant that you are not even willing to prove yourself, and you want me to humble myself and believe you?


    Travers waved his wand expressionlessly.


    Dynamic photos of the young Dumbledore and the young Grindelwald appear.


    The Aurors, including Theseus, were shocked.


    The two men stared at each other in the photo, and Travers said: "You and Grindelwald were as close as brothers."


    Dumbledore looked at the image and said in a voice that contained regret and memories: "We are closer than brothers."


    Those are painful memories, like honey, with a bitter sweetness.


    When he saw the photo, he thought of his sister, and he was filled with regret.


    But what''s worse is that he misses the feeling of being completely understood for the only time in his life.


    Travers gritted his teeth and said, "Are you willing to fight him?"


    This is the ultimatum.


    Pain flashed through Dumbledore''s eyes, and he said his answer, "I can''t do it."


    Travers was completely disappointed with this wizard, "So, you have chosen which side to stand on."


    The wand waved, and a metal bracelet appeared on Dumbledore''s wrist.


    This is a warning ring. From now on, every spell Dumbledore performs will be known to the Ministry of Magic.


    The number of people monitoring him at the same time will be doubled.


    He left angrily.


    Theseus was still thinking that his former teacher and Grindelwald were closer than brothers.


    He was called, it was Dumbledore.


    "If Grindelwald calls a meeting, don''t stop it." Dumbledore said sincerely, "Don''t let Travers send you, if you still trust me."


    Travers: "Theseus!" Do you think others are fools if they don''t speak?


    "Isn''t it too bullying for you to win over my subordinates as soon as I leave the house?"


    Theseus looked complicated. Can you tell me what kind of relationship is closer than that of brothers?


    As a brother-in-law, Theseus expressed that he did not understand that there was anything better than brothers in the world.


    ¡­


    Leta also came to Hogwarts, but she was not with the others.


    Instead, a person came to the corridor full of memories of his student days.


    Stopping in front of the door of the auditorium, she looked up at the suspended candles.


    No matter how much time passes, this place will never change.


    Continuing walking, she came to the former classroom.


    She used to be ostracized in this school. The girls said bad things about her, and the teachers also distrusted her.


    Something about Lestrange became the basis for her being attacked.


    Only Newt allowed her to have some good memories in this school.


    Slytherin''s little snake meets the loving badger.


    Sitting at the old desk, her thoughts were brought back.


    "Hello, Leta." Dumbledore appeared out of nowhere, "What a surprise."


    Rita was very indifferent to his arrival and said: "Because you saw me in the classroom? I am such a bad student?"


    Dumbledore smiled and said: "On the contrary, you are my smartest student."


    "I mean bad, not stupid." Rita stood up and laughed at herself, "Don''t bother thinking about the answer, you never liked me."

 Chapter 538：

    "You''re wrong," Dumbledore said with a frown, "I never thought you were bad."


    "Then you are really different." Rita said noncommittally, "Other people think I am bad, and they are right, I am evil."


    Dumbledore looked at his former student and said, "I understand that the rumors about your brother Corvos have made you very painful."


    "No, you don''t understand." Rita was still indifferent, but with a mockery of caring for others, "Unless your brother is also dead."


    Aberforth: Listen, thank you.


    Dumbledore paused slightly, "It was my sister who died."


    Rita stared at him in surprise.


    There is hostility between the two, and at the same time they are curious about each other''s experiences.


    Rita''s voice became less cold, "Do you love her?"


    When Dumbledore heard this, his expression showed regret and pain.


    He took a deep breath and walked towards Rita.


    "I regret that I didn''t love enough."


    Looking into those eyes, Dumbledore said: "It''s never too late to let go. Confession is a relief and a relief."


    Rita was not relieved by his words, only defensive.


    "I have been living with regret my whole life, don''t let it harm you." Dumbledore advised patiently.


    Rita left here without saying anything.


    Dumbledore stared at the old table and was speechless in the end.


    ¡­


    Towards evening, John was working at the post office.


    "Sir, I need to confirm again."


    The messenger''s eyes widened: "Are these three letters going to be sent in 1997?"


    Sending a letter after seventy years?


    The post office has never received such an outrageous commission.


    John placed a gold coin on the counter.


    Messenger: "It''s not about money."


    The second one.


    Messenger: "Well, I need to remind you, no one has ever been so crazy."


    The third one.


    Messenger: "No, don''t force me."


    The fourth one.


    Messenger: "I..."


    The fifth one.


    Messenger: "I need to discuss it with the post office."


    The sixth one.


    Messenger: "I''ll make arrangements for you right away."


    John put down a bag and the messenger opened it tremblingly.


    Inside were gold and diamonds, which were so dazzling that he could hardly open his eyes.


    The messenger said with a serious face: "I''m going to tattoo the date on my body. Even if I die, I will deliver it!"


    At this moment, the messenger''s face was filled with a sense of sanctity.


    John nodded happily and motioned for the messenger to come over.


    He whispered: "Remember, you must send it over. If it is lost, the money will be used to buy your head."


    The messenger trembled and smiled awkwardly, "Just kidding, sir."


    "Do you think I can come up with this money and still make fun of you?"


    John looked at him with a half-smile, making the messenger swallow hard.


    He secretly swore in his heart that even if his leg was broken, he would still deliver the letter.


    Taking out a sealed box, the messenger solemnly put the three letters into it.


    Place the box on the highest cabinet in the post office as a reminder to yourself.


    John nodded with satisfaction.


    He didn''t have to worry about the messenger not remembering, because he had already cast a spell on the post office.


    At the same time, the same goes for the bag of jewelry.


    If you don¡¯t send the letter when the time comes, they will all be done with it.


    Don¡¯t say John is vicious, he wants to make sure nothing goes wrong and gives him enough leverage.


    Those who do not keep their word will not regret their death.


    Walking out of the post office, he saw the black curtains flying in Paris.


    "Grindelwald." John whispered softly.


    After finishing everything, John walked to the safe house.


    When he reached the foot of the house, he stopped.


    Looking up, Credence and Nagini were standing on the roof.


    What they were confronting was another person.


    Grindelwald.


    ¡­


    "What do you want?" Credence growled warily.


    "What do I want from you? I ask for nothing." Grindelwald sat on the roof, not even taking out his wand, "But what can I give you? Everything I don''t have."


    He looked at Credence, "But what do you want, my child?"


    Credence was attracted by his words and said, "I want to know who I am."


    Seeing Credence taking the bait, Grindelwald smiled slightly and took out a piece of parchment from his pocket.


    The parchment flew from his hand towards Credence.


    "From here you can find evidence to prove your identity."


    "Come to P¨¨re Lachaise Cemetery tonight and you will find the truth." Grindelwald didn''t have to be afraid that he wouldn''t come. He bowed and disappeared.


    Credence remained where he was, clutching a map of P¨¨re Lachaise Cemetery.


    He was not sure whether he should go.


    "It seems you found a clue."


    John''s voice sounded from behind.


    Credence turned back in surprise and asked, "What should I do?"


    John walked on the roof, glanced at the map casually, and said, "Follow your heart, Credence."


    "Are you going to come with us?" Credence looked at John expectantly.


    "No, I''m here to say goodbye."


    John shook his head and said, "It''s time for me to leave, Credence."


    He nodded slightly towards the two of them and said, "I hope you can do what you always wish. This time I need to leave for a longer time."


    "Wait, no!" Credence yelled, holding out his hand.


    John''s figure disappeared.


    ¡­


    Chapter 554 Hello, Lestrange


    John left.


    But not completely left.


    He stood on the Eiffel Tower, overlooking Credence, who was kneeling on the ground.


    Although this is cruel, it can keep the future intact to the greatest extent.


    John looked elsewhere, his eyes turned into vertical pupils, automatically magnifying the black shadow underneath.


    "That''s...Newt?"


    Seeing Newt and Tina together, John was speechless and said: "It is the tradition of Hogwarts to infiltrate wherever there is danger. Are you sure you are a Hufflepuff?"


    The wind blew the ends of John''s hair, and he stretched out his fingers to twist a strand and rub it.


    "It seems like I haven''t taken a shower for a while." He said to himself.


    "So Grindelwald asked you to spy on me?"


    John turned his head and looked around. On the other side of the tower, he stood tall and straight.


    Wolfgang was noncommittal, holding the wand in his hand and said calmly: "He told me that you are in danger."


    "You didn''t cast a spell on my back just now because you were confident?" John chuckled, "You should listen to him."


    "Maybe." Wolfgang leaned against the tower, "As long as you don''t leave here, we are not enemies."


    "Really? But it''s a bit cold here."


    John rubbed his hands, "Don''t you think so?"


    Wolfgang faithfully carried out Grindelwald''s mission.


    John looked up and said to himself: "It''s going to rain."


    "Standing so high on a rainy day is not a wise choice."


    "Huh?" Wolfgang looked up.


    The sky had darkened at some point, and strong winds from high places swept across, blowing Wolfgang''s hat and flying away.


    John stood opposite him, half-smiling but not smiling: "Be careful of thunder."


    A flick of the wand.


    The next second.


    "Boom¡ª!"


    As soon as the thunder roared from the sky, the Eiffel Tower was hit by a white light.


    ¡­


    "Boom¡ª!"


    The white light cut through the dark night, and also illuminated Jacob''s hurried steps walking in the cemetery.


    He came to France with Newt.


    However, after Newt and Tina went to the Ministry of Magic, he saw traces of Queenie appearing on the prophecy ball of Nico Flamel, a 600-year-old man in the safe house.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to come over alone.


    "Hell, is it going to rain today?"


    Jacob was startled by the thunder. It was so eerie in the cemetery, but it thundered.


    He tightened his clothes and walked towards the Lestrange Mausoleum with the Raven family emblem.

 Chapter 539：

    He whispered Queenie''s name.


    "Queenie?"


    He didn¡¯t know that Nico Flamel¡¯s prophecy ball saw the future.


    Hearing no answer, he moved on.


    Entering a small space full of shadows and sarcophagi, a solitary lamp stood there.


    "Queenie, dear?"


    He took two steps forward and noticed someone approaching behind him.


    He turned around suddenly, and a wand was pointed at his cheek.


    "do not move."


    "Calm down, buddy." Jacob slowly turned around, saw the man, and said in surprise, "Is it you?"


    The person coming was Yusef Kama, who kidnapped Tina previously.


    He was infested with insects, but Newt helped pull them out.


    He held Jacob hostage and slowly walked into the shadow in the corner.


    Jacob wanted to fight back, but there was no chance.


    after awhile.


    Credence walked in here slowly.


    With Nagini by his side, they followed the instructions and came to Lestrange''s mausoleum.


    In the gorgeous tomb, there are statues of the deceased members of the Lestrange family sleeping.


    "This is it..."


    Credence''s eyes couldn''t move. Can the life experience he was seeking be explained here?


    "Be careful!" Nagini sensed the danger and immediately turned into a snake and hissed at the shadow.


    Yosef in the shadow is holding up his wand to kill Credence.


    He was once forced to swear an oath to kill the one Lestrange loved most who took away his mother.


    "Go away! Get out of the way! Get out of the way!" Yusef was blocked by Nagini and found it difficult to aim, so he yelled, "Then I can only kill you first, and then kill Cobos!"


    At this time, the people who escaped from the Ministry of Magic through Zou Wu also came here.


    Rita met Newt at the Ministry of Magic. She ran in while Newt and Tina were comforting Zuowu.


    The moment she saw Yousef, her heart was in chaos.


    "Stop!"


    Yusef heard the sound and looked back, as if he saw his mother walking out.


    It¡¯s Rita, my half-sister.


    That face looks exactly like my mother¡¯s.


    "Is it really you? My little sister?"


    Newt and Tina walked in, and they also noticed the movement here.


    And Credence was confused when he saw this scene.


    "He is your brother? Then who am I?"


    Although he chose Nagini, he is still persistent in his life experience.


    Rita looked at the boy who was misunderstood by everyone as the last bloodline of the Lestrange family, and shook her head with pity, "I don''t know."


    "I''m tired of being nameless and without a life story." Credence walked towards Yusef step by step, "Tell me where you come from, and then you can tie the knot."


    "No! Credence!" Nagini turned back into human form and stopped him, speaking sincerely, "Have you forgotten what he said to you?"


    Credence paused.


    Looking at this scene, Yusef also put down his wand.


    "Your origin is our past," Yusef said, looking at Rita, "Our destinies are connected."


    This is a story from two families.


    Karma and Lestrange.


    A story involving two generations and one woman.


    At the same time, it is also the grudge between the two fathers, Mustafa Kama and the old Cobos Lestrange.


    They have an undying hatred for Yusef and Lita''s common mother, Laurena.


    The hatred for taking away his wife and killing his mother, his father forced Yousef to make an unbreakable vow before his death.


    A series of past events were revealed.


    The filth and ugliness belonging to the big family were also revealed after Rita opened the family tree.


    Only males are recorded in family trees, while females are marked as flowers.


    Yosef wanted revenge, but Leta told him that Cobos Lestrange was already dead.


    Died on that ship, caused by an act of young Rita.


    She exchanged little Cobos with a baby.


    A shipwreck strikes.


    There are two lifeboats, one carries Lita, and the other is the subcontracted little Cobos.


    The waves came and engulfed the lifeboat.


    Everyone in the boat died, including the baby.


    The branch marked with Corvos Lestrange in the family tree was entangled with orchids, and finally withered and died.


    Credence did not expect that the result of his pursuit would be like this. He was completely disappointed.


    Tina asked: "Lita, do you know Credence''s true identity? Did you know it when you changed the child?"


    "I don''t know." Lita looked at Credence apologetically.


    Credence was devastated.


    Nagini held his hand worriedly.


    At this moment, a gap appeared in the wall of the mausoleum.


    Several people present were staring at the steps leading to the underground, and the rumbling sounds of a large group of people could be heard from inside.


    Jacob walked over, "Queenie?"


    He ran down the steps, Newt and Tina chasing after him.


    Rita glanced at Yusef and ran after Newt.


    Yusef hurriedly followed.


    "Let''s go down," Credence said.


    Grindelwald went to great lengths to get them to come over, and his obsession with his life experience made Credence go on.


    Nagini accompanied him.


    There is actually an underground amphitheater down here.


    Thousands of male and female witches and wizards gathered in one place, and the crowd was crowded.


    There are statues of ravens all around.


    Grindelwald''s people maintain order.


    The two of them could only move forward while being carried along by the flow of people.


    These people are pure blood, and the influence of Grindelwald can be seen at the same time.


    Even though some purebloods don''t recognize him, he can still gather thousands of purebloods to show up.


    "There are all pure-blood wizards here, and they regard killing people like us as a game!" Nagini sensed their danger and wanted to take Credence away.


    Credence moved on, and Nagini had to follow.


    The two men were incompatible with these wizards.


    Despite her fear, she still didn''t want to leave Credence behind.


    Jacob also found Queenie, but now that Queenie had come into contact with Grindelwald, she was so frantic that she wanted to stay and hear what he had to say.


    As an Auror, Tina immediately understood that this was a trap.


    Newt also understood that everything was to lure them here.


    The area was blocked by Grindelwald''s people and they could not leave.


    The lights dimmed and the crowd began to cheer.


    Grindelwald appears.


    ¡­


    Lestrange Mausoleum.


    A figure stepped into it.


    "Is this your purpose of letting people hold me back?"


    John glanced around, "Lestrange."


    He arrived earlier.


    ?But because he had left in name, he didn¡¯t show up.


    Seeing that Yusef Kama was about to attack Nagini, he had already picked up the wand.


    Fortunately, you don¡¯t have to take action yourself.


    To be able to make such a big noise, he couldn''t believe that the important Lestrange family was not involved.


    "No matter what time of day, Lestrange is annoying."


    Frowning, he walked towards the steps.


    ¡­


    Chapter 555 Hello, gas stove


    John''s hair gradually turned black as he walked.


    ?This makes him less conspicuous.


    Some people are destined to be the center of attention.


    Grindelwald walked onto the stage, and the thousands of wizards cheered his name.


    They were ecstatic. Under constant exaggeration, some wizards in Europe regarded Grindelwald as their savior and the incarnation of wizard supremacy.


    Grindelwald stood on the stage, looking like a demagogue and a rock star.


    The scene seems to be getting out of control. There is no need to doubt these crazy fans.


    However, Grindelwald just made a gesture, and the crowd gradually became quiet.


    "My brothers, sisters, and friends," he strolled on the stage, "Such a surge of applause should not be given to me, no."


    He stopped at the edge of the stage and looked at the wizards in front of him, "This should be dedicated to yourselves."


    Queenie listened with fascination, while Jacob was forced to sit in his seat, terrified to listen to a Wiccan talk about how to conquer and rule Muggles like him.


    Yosef Karma was suspicious, Credence looked at Grindelwald who was so shining, and Nagini tightened her arms.


    Rita was in the crowd. She didn''t applaud, but she couldn''t help being attracted by Grindelwald''s personality.


    She didn''t notice that a young black-haired wizard beside her was observing with careful eyes.

 Chapter 540：

    "You are here today because of your inner desire and a recognition." Grindelwald is a skillful orator. His eyes are full of forbearance and affection, which makes people unconsciously fall in love. "The old and decadent past should be left behind. back."


    "You are gathered here today to seek innovation and change..."


    "They say I hate non-wizards, Muggles, and No-Majs." His voice rose, "People who can''t cast spells!"


    When the Muggles were heard in the crowd, they booed and jeered.


    Like the information Newt received at the Ministry of Magic, those purebloods believed they were born to rule the world.


    A high-pitched "pest" made Jacob feel uncomfortable.


    Queenie felt momentarily anxious and grabbed Jacob''s hand.


    "I don''t hate them," Grindelwald said to make the boos disappear. He lowered his voice, "I don''t hate them."


    "I will never fight for hatred. In my eyes, Muggles are not inferior but different from us."


    Queenie listened to this with tears in her eyes.


    In America, wizards cannot marry Muggles.


    "It''s not useless, but it has a different kind of value." His words were sincere, "It shouldn''t be discarded, but it should be treated with special treatment."


    "Magic flourishes only in a very small number of souls, and wisdom is granted to those who pursue higher causes."


    "Think of the world we could create!"


    "What we hope for is freedom and truth!"


    The most fascinating thing about Grindelwald is his words, his actions, and his eyes.


    His eyes made contact with Queenie, and in the most seductive and compassionate tone, he said the words that Queenie was waiting for.


    "It''s more love."


    When Queenie came into contact with those eyes filled with pity for the wizard, she had been pulled into the fantasy world called Grindelwald.


    "That''s so well said, I can''t help but applaud him."


    Rita was immersed in the world constructed by Grindelwald, and the emotional voice next to her brought her back to reality.


    John curled his lips, Grindelwald was really a good brainwasher.


    "The Auror is here." John muttered, an Auror was approaching.


    Glancing at Rita next to him, John''s eyes returned to the stage.


    Rita felt a little weird, because John''s words were full of sarcasm.


    This is not the tone that a Grindelwald believer should have.


    "The time has come for you to see my prophecy."


    "If we don''t stand up and resist and regain our rightful position, that will be the consequences."


    Hearing his call, Wenda presented the skull pipe to Grindelwald.


    Grindelwald took a deep breath through the tube, and his eyes rolled up, revealing the whites of his eyes.


    He began to exhale.


    A huge, colorful cloak seemed to spread out from between his lips.


    John took a look and realized that this was not a pirated copy of his own.


    Little thing, I told you so much before, but you copied me.


    The mist spit out turned into an image.


    Stride in boots.


    Explosion.


    People ran with guns drawn.


    This is war, a display of Muggle power.


    There was a huge roar, followed by a terrifying nuclear explosion that lit up the amphitheater.


    The power of terror is frightening, something magic cannot do.


    When Jacob saw this scene, he said to himself: "We can''t fight anymore."


    Only as a witness to the war can one understand his mood.


    That is cruelty that I don¡¯t want to experience twice in my life.


    The proud purebloods screamed, and after the illusion disappeared, they murmured in fear.


    His eyes returned to Grindelwald.


    They are more fanatical.


    The end is coming, and their savior is Grindelwald.


    "That''s what we''re going to fight against! That''s the enemy!"


    "Their arrogance! Their greed for power and profit! Their barbarity and unreasonableness!"


    Grindelwald asked everyone to listen and asked: "How long will it take before they turn their weapons on us?"


    The anti-anesthetic sentiment has been mobilized, and now Grindelwald is just one step away from taking the final step.


    The entry of the Auror completed his final step.


    In the midst of anxiety and expectation, he used a gentle tone to prepare everyone.


    "An Auror sneaked into our midst."


    Theseus, who had just led the Aurors in, was exposed, and the surroundings were full of hostility.


    And Grindelwald wanted this, he said generously: "Come closer, wizard brothers! Join us!"


    Poaching Aurors in front of the Ministry of Magic.


    There were jeers and boos all around.


    The Aurors had no choice but to remain hidden.


    I had no choice but to appear in front of everyone.


    "What''s the point of coming here, Auror?"


    John said speechlessly: "Not to mention whether these wizards will take action because of Grindelwald, let''s just say that Grindelwald''s followers are enough to make this Auror drink a pot."


    Perhaps Aurors can intimidate wizards, but that is limited to wizards before being incited by Grindelwald.


    The current wizard is in a high mood, and he wants someone to come and see him off?


    Rita glanced at the wizard next to her. Her fianc¨¦ was the leader of the group of Aurors.


    "It''s time to go over there. I don''t want Nagini to get involved."


    John was about to go over, but Lita finally couldn''t bear it anymore and asked, "How can you be so sure that you will do it?"


    "Obviously, if Grindelwald didn''t want to intensify the conflict, he wouldn''t have called out the Auror by name." He walked forward and said calmly.


    Sure enough, just as Grindelwald was describing the suffering he had experienced in New York, a red-haired witch raised her wand.


    This is not the Imperius Curse, nor is it Grindelwald''s people.


    This is just an impulse after being stirred up by words.


    However, the person pointed at by her wand was an Auror who had lost a good friend not long ago.


    Without thinking, he subconsciously counterattacked with the deadly green light.


    "No!"


    Grindelwald yelled to stop him, but made no move to pull out his wand.


    The green light shone and the witch fell to the ground.


    Screams rang out, and Grindelwald went up to pick up the witch, and said in an extremely pitiful tone: "Send this young warrior back to her family."


    While he was acting, he didn''t notice a Sniff passing by the sole of his shoe.


    The goal has been achieved, Grindelwald stood there and announced: "Apparate, go."


    "Set out immediately and take the message everywhere. We are not seeking violence."


    From now on, Grindelwald will let the entire Europe know that he is the victim.


    As for Aurors and the Ministry of Magic, they are violent and brutal, killing their own compatriots.


    After hearing what he said, those pure-blood wizards used phantom to leave.


    Soon only Grindelwald and his followers were left in the amphitheater.


    Theseus was unhappy about being used as a gun, and ordered through his teeth: "Arrest him."


    Grindelwald turned his back to the approaching Aurors. He took out his wand in the center of the stage and spun around in circles.


    The blue flame protection ring closes the exit.


    His followers stepped into the protective circle, and the flames did not harm them.


    A wizard hesitated for a while. He mustered up the courage to run into the flames, but was burned to ashes.


    "Aurors, come through the fire and join me. Make an unbreakable vow to me, or you will die."


    Grindelwald has not forgotten to confuse people''s hearts to this day, "Only here can you understand freedom, only here can you understand yourself."


    The Auror disapparated and fled, but was stopped by a wall of fire and burned to death.


    There are fewer people.


    Now, John, who was supposed to be inconspicuous, became not so inconspicuous.


    "What a big gas stove."


    He sat aside and sighed, looking at Grindelwald with interest.


    Grindelwald also noticed him.


    "What about you, my friend, do you want to be my enemy?"


    ¡­


    Chapter 556 Goodbye, I hope you will have no regrets this time


    Grindelwald''s words caused everyone to turn their attention to the man who remained indifferent in the face of death.


    The black hair gradually turned back to white, and John sat there, facing the approaching flames without moving.


    After looking at the flames for a while, he asked curiously: "Excellent magic spell."


    "Fire Shield," Grindelwald and John looked at each other across the fire and smiled, "I am willing to give it to you."


    "That''s really flattering."


    John smiled slightly, shifted his gaze to the wand held by Grindelwald, and said in a solemn voice: "The Elder Wand?"


    "Yes, I am one step ahead of you," Grindelwald stroked the wand, "You can''t go back, why not come with me?"


    Grindelwald looked at the excited Credence and said, "He hopes so too."


    "I don''t object to this," John also saw Credence and said to Grindelwald, "You can continue your work, but there is a prerequisite, don''t hurt innocent people."


    "You are still as proud." Grindelwald smiled and said, "You are so confident, won''t he surrender to me?"


    "Don''t lie to him, Grindelwald." John stared at Grindelwald, "You know him."


    Grindelwald said nothing.


    Newt discovers the white-haired wizard and wants to stop Credence from joining.


    The same was true for Nagini, but Credence took Nagini''s hand and said, "Wait for me, I will come back to you, wait until I find my life experience."


    "Credence!"


    Credence finally stepped through the flames, and Grindelwald smiled in victory.


    The flames were surging, and the Aurors were retreating steadily.

 Chapter 541：

    Queenie on the other side also has to cross the flames.


    Jacob knew the horror of war, and he stopped Queenie.


    "Jacob, he is the answer. He wants the same thing as us."


    "No, no, no." Jacob called Queenie in pain.


    "Come with me." Queenie wanted to take Jacob away.


    "Honey, don''t go!"


    Queenie screamed: "Follow me!"


    Jacob had tears in his eyes, "You''re crazy."


    But Queenie still stepped into the flames.


    "No! Queenie, don''t go!"


    Queenie walked onto the stage and disapparated.


    The blue flames spread and raged.


    Credence was gently embraced by Grindelwald and whispered in his ear: "This is all for you."


    "I just want to know my life experience." Credence looked at the calm John outside the flames, and reached out to hold the pendant.


    Grindelwald smiled noncommittally. No one can choose to stay in a corner under his own charm.


    The Elder Wand became his baton, the fire was his orchestra, and death became the note.


    Blue flames struck those Aurors who were trying to Apparate.


    Six or seven Aurors panicked and ran towards Grindelwald through the flames.


    This is a massacre, and it is also a demonstration to show off muscles.


    The flames shuttled past, never touching John.


    He was like the only spectator in the flames, witnessing the lamentation of death.


    "Mr. Scamander, do you think Dumbledore will mourn for you?" Grindelwald focused on the two Scamanders.


    "Help them!" Tina shouted towards the audience John.


    John shrugged, "Sorry, Tina, they can solve it themselves."


    "You know me?" Tina was stunned.


    John spilled the beans.


    That voice.


    Tina sounded familiar.


    All these scenes were flashed upon when John was there.


    In order to protect the two Scamanders, Leta pretended to join Grindelwald.


    Grindelwald personally welcomed him, but...


    Rita looked decisively at the two Scamanders over there.


    "I love you."


    Love who?


    No one knows and there are no answers.


    A big boy who redeemed himself when he was a student, and a fianc¨¦ who cared about him all the time.


    Maybe they all love it.


    As a Slytherin, it is not a fault to be greedy.


    Rita used her wand to aim at the skeleton in Wenda''s hand.


    A magic spell exploded the skeleton, knocking Wenda down.


    The blue flame lost control, and the fire engulfed Lita.


    John watched this scene indifferently.


    Theseus frantically tried to rush through the flames and was almost swallowed.


    John slowly closed his eyes, and the wailing sounds continued in his ears.


    "I should leave," Grindelwald said to John, "I have lost control of this place."


    After that, he took Credence with him, took one last look here, and said with disgust: "I hate Paris."


    They apparated away.


    Leave a mess behind.


    John slowly stood up, disappeared and reappeared next to Nagini.


    Nagini, who was about to be touched by the blue flame, was driven away by the gold.


    John put his arm around Nagini''s shoulders and whispered: "He will see you again."


    Nagini was heartbroken, her eyes filled with tears, and she stared into John''s eyes with hatred, "Who are you?"


    "John," John said in a low voice, "John Wick, don''t forget me, Nagini."


    "I am about to leave, and this is a secret between you and me. It has always been hidden deep in your soul. Don''t forget it."


    Her fingers gently wiped away the tears from the corners of Nagini''s eyes, extremely tenderly.


    After leaving this time, Nagini suffered from the pain of the rest of her life until that day in Albania, when the reckless young man broke in and was saved again.


    Nagini felt sad from John.


    This person is full of contradictions. He is indifferent to those who have died, but he also shows sadness about saying goodbye to himself.


    Grindelwald''s flames were out of control. John protected Nagini and saved the passing Muggle.


    P¨¨re Lachaise Cemetery.


    Not long after John led the two of them out, Newt, Theseus, and others apparated out.


    The blue flames chased them, and it was a huge disaster.


    Every cemetery is spitting fire.


    The cemetery is on the verge of destruction, and Grindelwald''s flames transform into a dragon-like monster, determined to destroy everything.


    Seeing that the end of Paris was coming, John said softly: "Next, it''s your turn, teacher."


    The monster breaks out of the cemetery and wreaks havoc.


    The Auror''s attack was ineffective.


    An old man arrived tremblingly.


    When John saw him, excitement flashed in his eyes.


    He could only suppress it and prevent himself from going to the old man.


    Nico Flamel arrived and directed everyone to gather in a circle and insert the wand into the ground.


    The only thing that can deal with this terrible curse is All Curses.


    After hearing what the old man said, everyone dispersed around the cemetery.


    "All curses are finished! (Finite


    The wand was inserted into the ground, and the golden wall rose.


    The fire of purification and the fire of evil begin to fight.


    They unite and then...


    The Fire of Purification was bitten off the head by the Fire of Evil, and everyone vomited blood and fell back.


    "???" John was confused.


    No, that¡¯s not what the script I saw looked like.


    "Child, we are not strong enough."


    Nico Flamel''s voice came, calling for John.


    John''s body trembled, and he turned his head to look in disbelief.


    There was a questioning look in his eyes.


    Nico Flamel''s voice was kind, confirming John''s guess.


    "Kid, do what you are good at."


    "But you..."


    "You have to be willful once in a while to be worthy of the power in your hands." Nico Flamel winked at John, "Care about your children and use that power, you need it."


    Yes, it''s him.


    My own teacher.


    This old man doesn¡¯t know what method to use.


    It might be knowing the future, or it might be the consciousness of the old man guarding the door.


    John smiled helplessly: "You are much more willful now than you will be in the future."


    "You are younger and your mentality is different." Nico Lemay said.


    John saw the dragon preparing to destroy the city and said, "Okay."


    Tina couldn''t understand their conversation, but she heard that it seemed that this white-haired wizard could save the city.


    "Please, no matter who you are." Tina begged.


    John looked at those eyes and suddenly asked: "Has anyone said that your eyes look like the eyes of a salamander?"


    Tina''s eyes are the same as John''s.


    After saying that, John pulled out the white wand.


    "It''s useless, even all the curses can''t end it!" Newt was forced back by the flames.


    "Playing with fire?" John shook his head and smiled, "Newt, have you forgotten who is the ruler of fire?"


    "You are?" Newt didn''t remember having such a deep friendship with the other person.


    But he saw John grinning at him.


    Golden flames burned from his body.


    John murmured to himself: "It''s close, it''s coming."


    Turning to look at Nagini, John said in a gentle tone: "I hope you will have no regrets this time, Nagini."


    The golden flame completely ignited John, and he raised his right hand high.


    Time responded here, and a terrifying impact opened a gap in the sky.


    A sword lit by eternal fire appeared in his hand.


    The blooming light is as dazzling as the sun, making it impossible to look directly.


    When John looked at the sword, he knew he had succeeded.


    He heard the call of his friend.


    A wand in his left hand and a sword in his right hand.


    John whispered inaudibly.


    "I am a fire dragon."


    The flames burn the body.


    The golden fire dragon carries the eternal fire and engulfs the blue flame.


    Gold collides with the waves and turns into the ultimate white.


    The sound of tinnitus occupied the ears of those present, and the blinding white light robbed them of their sight.

 Chapter 542：

    The terrifying light dissipated, and there were no traces of gold and blue in the P¨¨re Lachaise Cemetery under the mess.


    ¡­


    Chapter 557 1997, Mr. Wick accepted


    This is a week after returning from Hogwarts.


    Exciting battles, riding a dragon and flying, these all stimulate the heart of an old man who is approaching middle age.


    His wife, Mrs. Wick, had some objections to this.


    "What do you think if I ride Qiqi to work?"


    The old man Watson Wick put his arms around his wife''s slim waist and whispered bad ideas in her ears.


    Ignore Mrs. Wick''s eyes.


    "That will definitely be cool," Watson smacked his lips and said to himself, "I just don''t know how fast Qiqi can fly."


    He muttered in Mrs. Wick''s ears, and Mrs. Wick, who couldn''t bear it, gave him a knife, allowing him to experience the high-quality sleep of a baby.


    When he woke up the next day, he was full of energy.


    Mrs. Wick was brewing the magic tea sent by her son''s classmate. As someone who had experienced it, Watson understood that the beautiful little girl was definitely interested in her son.


    "You said John is so popular. Are there many people following him?"


    As a parent in a Western country, Watson is still very open-minded.


    In his opinion, his son is almost seventeen years old and it is normal to have a girlfriend.


    Mrs. Wick was looking at the letter sent by the girl. Every word on it was written after very careful consideration, and there was no erasure or blurring.


    "The messenger is coming outside."


    When Watson saw a letter being put into his mailbox, he put down the bread he was about to eat and walked out.


    When he came back, he saw his son coming down as soon as he sat down.


    He put the envelope down temporarily and said regretfully to John: "I arranged twenty heavy firepowers holding Chicago typewriters at the school gate, as well as three Gatlings and an acquired tank."


    He secretly took a bite of the bread, which was a bit dry. He took a sip of milk and smashed it in his mouth. "There is also an armed helicopter. That was borrowed by your grandfather in the Bear Country. He has no chance to use it."


    John looked at his father in silence.


    "Not to mention how the helicopter came in, but where did you buy the tank?"


    Obviously, John had doubts about the origin of Watson''s things.


    "There is an American immigrant named Yuri Orlov. He is known as the King of War. There is nothing he can''t do." Watson took a look at the envelope with the bread in one hand and said casually, " I have some business dealings with him."


    He saw an ''8'' Ouroboros pattern on the envelope, which made him a little confused.


    There seemed to be no one he knew who used this symbol as a seal.


    John sat down opposite Watson and said in surprise: "Don''t you own a hotel?"


    It seems that his precious son knows nothing about his father''s business.


    Since you want to do business, then follow through to the end.


    Watson is a businessman, so he knows, whether it is the underground bosses or the investors behind the scenes.


    They all need an order, a place like a financial exchange, to unify them.


    At the same time, Watson can also get government support by doing this.


    Those underground forces can never be eradicated, and new forces will always appear.


    And the appearance of Watson made the rules that should have been chaotic and made them abide by the order.


    This is what the officials want to see.


    Therefore, the establishment of the hotel, approval documents, etc. are smooth and smooth, and occasionally there are some inconsistencies, which can also be used as the capital accumulated after the establishment to scare other monkeys in the future.


    Since you want to kill chickens to scare monkeys, your own armed forces are essential.


    "The hotel needs some security measures." Watson is actually more than just security measures.


    He established a legal mercenary company and a security company.


    Unlike the underground bosses, most of the people his company recruits are veterans who have retired from the army.


    It also has the intention of showing goodwill to the military. This plan solves the employment and pension problems of retired military soldiers.


    Thinking of the hotel he had planned to build for a long time and then completed, Watson said with emotion: "Magic is really magical. I thought the house was bombed, but it turned out fine."


    It would be great if the construction of his hotel could be completed with the wave of a magic wand.


    John ignored his **** and went to have breakfast by himself.


    Only then did Watson have time to take a look at the envelope.


    He was surprised to find that the ''8'' Ouroboros on the envelope was stretching its body.


    "In 1997, No. 6 Privet Drive, Little Whinging District, Surrey, owned by Watson Wick."


    "Sender: 1927 John Wick."


    Watson couldn''t help but be startled when he saw the handwriting displayed on it.


    Then, the font changes.


    "Don''t let me find out."


    Watson hesitated again and again. He remembered that his son said that magic items of unknown origin were dangerous.


    What if this was a trap set by others, wouldn''t it be a big problem?


    While hesitating, he saw the words on it change.


    "Ask me for strawberry jam and I will give you blueberry jam."


    Watson glanced at the blueberry jam and strawberry jam on the table.


    "John, pass me the strawberry jam." He pretended not to care.


    After a few seconds, he stared at the envelope, wondering whose prank this was.


    My son is not a fool, he must have given me strawberry jam.


    Thinking it was a prank, Watson opened the bottle and took a spoonful of jam and spread it on the bread without even looking at it.


    Just when he was about to tell John what happened, he realized something was wrong as soon as he entered.


    Looking down at the blue jam, Watson stared at John''s unjoking expression and asked tentatively: "Did you do it on purpose or accidentally?"


    "careless."


    John''s answer made Watson suspicious.


    At this time, the letter was still changing fonts.


    "Open it after I leave."


    Watson, who wanted to find out the truth in his heart, looked at his son who was eating bread and drinking water, and asked: "Are you going to work at that uh... magic company today?"


    When it comes to Magic Company, Watson is confused.


    I worked hard to start a business, but my son took the lead a few years ago.


    Watson held the envelope and looked at it repeatedly, glancing at his son from time to time.


    This short breakfast time is extremely long.


    Finally, John finished his breakfast and walked into the basement.


    Mrs. Wick came to Watson''s side with the brewed jasmine tea and put it down.


    Watson tiptoed over and lay down at the basement door to eavesdrop.


    After confirming that John had left, he immediately ran up without opening the envelope. Instead, he locked the doors and windows and drew the curtains.


    A mysterious look.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Mrs. Wick looked at her husband''s behavior with some humor.


    How old you are, but you still want to be a child who won¡¯t grow up.


    Watson took a deep breath and opened the envelope.


    If this is true, how could his son send himself a letter in 1927?


    He thought this was a ridiculous thing, but what happened just now forced him to take it seriously.


    Even Mrs. Wick was attracted by his behavior and curious about what worthy of Watson''s behavior.


    Watson opened the envelope and found a piece of parchment inside.


    And a beetle, a golden beetle.


    The beetle vibrated its wings, and after opening them, there was a black octahedral stone inside.


    The first line of words that came into focus made Watson''s heart feel cold.


    "Take the stone and confirm whether I am dead."


    "This is the resurrection stone. If I die, you can see my soul."


    Watson felt top-heavy, and he held on to the table to barely stand.


    The resurrection stone can see the soul of the dead. If John dies, as the person closest to him, the Wick family will see his soul.


    "What happened?" Mrs. Wick noticed something was wrong with her husband.


    She was about to come over.


    "Don''t come here!" Watson roared angrily.


    Making Mrs. Wick stop, she looked at her husband blankly.


    Watson slowly touched the Resurrection Stone with trembling fingers.


    He didn''t dare to let his wife come over. If this was true, the huge blow would be enough to cause a mother to have a mental breakdown.


    Picking it up, Watson slowly raised his head.


    Not seeing the so-called soul, Watson was relieved and continued reading.


    "If I survive, follow the beetle''s guidance to find my sword."


    "This sword is forged with my blood. Only close relatives can find it."


    "Bring Basil and Riddle with you. Owls have guiding magic. They can guide you to my house in the magical world."


    After Watson read the last word, the parchment began to fold automatically, and finally turned into a card as big as a business card.


    It has the Ouroboros logo on it with a golden shimmer.


    The golden beetle flew into Watson''s palm.


    When Watson''s palm hurt, he saw a golden beetle biting his finger and sucking the blood from his finger.


    After absorbing enough blood, the golden beetle flew up.


    Watson said anxiously: "Quick! Follow me quickly!"


    Mrs. Wick put down her cup and went out with her husband.


    They drove their cars and chased after the golden beetle.


    The golden beetle is very fast.


    ¡­


    Chapter 558 Letter from the Past


    The relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law of the Weasley family was tense, so Fleur chose to go home after the Battle of Hogwarts.


    She is originally from France and stays with her younger sister who is preparing to attend Beauxbatons.

 Chapter 543：

    Delacour is a French family with a long history. Although they are not included in the Twenty-Eight Pure Bloods, they still have considerable influence in France.


    "I hate socializing." Gabrielle Delacour tugged on her skirt.


    Like her sister, Gabrielle already had the beginnings of a beautiful woman at a young age.


    She gradually bloomed, and together with the hibiscus, they were two beautiful flowers.


    Because of Hogwarts'' participation in the war, Fleur was listed as a war hero.


    As soon as she returned to France, the Ministry of Magic awarded her the Medal of Valor.


    Her father, Mr. Delacour, felt that this was something worth celebrating, and he held a grand banquet to take revenge on the Weasley family who didn''t know how to cherish it.


    In addition to the magic celebrities, there were also young talents who were about the same age as Fleur.


    He wants to prove with practical actions that his excellent daughter does not need to look at other people''s faces at all.


    Who is the Weasley family!


    Faced with such an occasion, Furong transformed into the most beautiful social butterfly.


    In the social circle of handsome men and beautiful women, she is still the most beautiful one.


    The French Minister of Magic attended the banquet and talked with Mr. Delacour.


    "Delacul, your daughter is getting more and more beautiful, just like her mother."


    "I don''t understand, what kind of person would be lucky enough to date this beautiful and brave girl?"


    "Haha, Minister Roland, my daughter is not as good as you think." Mr. Delacour said this, but everyone with a discerning eye knew that he was about to fly into the sky with joy.


    Minister of Magic Charles Roland naturally could see the mood of his old friend, and his original intention was to win over the leader of the Delacour family.


    You must know that Delacour is not only a French celebrity now, but also a family closely related to Johnny Silverhand, no... John Wick.


    John Wick, the young wizard who killed Voldemort.


    As he admitted the identity of Johnny Silverhand, the information revealed has caused a sense of crisis in the Ministry of Magic of various countries.


    Under the age of 17, he killed the once all-powerful Lord Voldemort, established a huge business empire, and established the order of dark wizards in the country.


    No one is not afraid of such people.


    The first country has been attacked by this young second king. The Ministry of Neon Magic has split into several factions after revealing the human experiments.


    Their magical society is also in turmoil.


    How could such a person not let other people take notice of him?


    You must know that for wizards, their peak period is far from being seventeen or eighteen years old, but much later, around forty or fifty years old.


    That is the peak period of magic. After this period, it may decline.


    As for John, he still has at least these thirty years.


    He stood at the top at the age of seventeen, so how terrible will he be thirty years later?


    Countries have different attitudes towards this second king, and the French Ministry of Magic is ready to make good friends with him.


    It is not only a deterrent like a nuclear bomb, but also a series of benefits and huge benefits.


    Didn¡¯t you see that Old Barty, who was once excluded from the list of candidates for Minister of Magic, turned directly into the most successful Minister of Magic in a century after getting acquainted with John Wick?


    Charles Roland would be lying if he said he was not envious. The huge interests behind the Silver Hand Group are enough to make people excited.


    The most important thing is that Minister Roland only has a few years to serve.


    If he doesn''t take the opportunity to make a career, I''m afraid he won''t even have the chance to publish a book and leave a name.


    After making friends with Delacour, even if he couldn''t get in touch with John Wick, the information about the group called the Star Society was already on his desk.


    A Star Club, ten members, eight purebloods, five families ranked among the top five of the twenty-eight sacred clans, and two families who are expected to take over the vacant positions of the twenty-eight clans.


    The influence behind it can be gathered together to directly launch a coup to overthrow the Ministry of Magic of a country.


    There are two people who are not pure blood. One is Kim Ledisley who is known as the Sun of Ilvermorny in America.


    The other one is John Wick.


    Such an organization full of monsters, even if the number of people is small, will definitely affect the pattern of the entire magical world in the future.


    Plus their leader is that John Wick.


    Minister Roland couldn''t help but wonder whether they wanted to rule the magical world.


    "We must win over Delacour." He secretly made up his mind.


    On the surface, he continued to chat and laugh with Mr. Delacour.


    Gabrielle was dangling her feet in boredom. She didn''t have the same temperament as her sister, but she was very interested in adventure stories.


    She hoped to hear her sister tell the story about Brother Wick again.


    It was at this moment that she noticed a confused messenger outside.


    This made her feel more novel.


    The letters between wizards are all delivered by owls, and no one has ever been seen delivering letters.


    She glanced at her family and didn''t pay attention to her, so she ran out holding up her skirt.


    The messenger looked almost eighty years old, comparing addresses repeatedly with a trembling hand.


    "Can I help you?" Gabrielle came to the messenger and asked.


    The messenger coughed twice, and it took a lot of time for him to come to this place.


    "Is this Fleur Delacour''s house?"


    "Yes, what can you do?"


    "Please pass this letter to her."


    Handing the envelope with the ''8'' Ouroboros logo to Gabrielle, the old messenger became confused and said to himself: "Why am I here?"


    After saying that, he shook his head and walked out to the other side as if he couldn''t see Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle picked up the envelope and saw the signature on it, and immediately ran into the banquet in surprise.


    "Gabriel, keep your grace!" Mrs. Delacour was telling interesting stories to the ladies.


    Noticing her daughter''s frowning behavior, she immediately stopped her.


    Gabrielle had no choice but to slow down and slowly came to her sister.


    Fleur, who was being pestered by the Minister of Magic''s son, showed a fake smile.


    "Sister, Brother Wick sent you a letter."


    "John?" Fleur looked surprised, said sorry to everyone, and left elegantly and contentedly maintaining her ladylike image.


    Coming to Gabrielle, she kissed her sister **** the cheek.


    "You are really my savior."


    Fleur picked up the envelope handed over by Gabrielle, saw the name on it, and asked with some confusion: "Why didn''t he send me the letter with an owl?"


    Usually, when John''s owl Basil delivers letters, he simply breaks into someone''s home.


    What was brought in from outside was obviously not brought by Basil.


    The Ouroboros on the envelope rotated and turned into a ring.


    Fleur opened the envelope, the expression on her face changed from doubtful at first to solemn later on.


    After explaining to the wizard, John wouldn''t have to talk nonsense.


    Tell Fleur simply and directly that she is trapped in the past due to time magic, and ask her to gather people to go to Silverhand Manor.


    The parchment was quickly folded into a card.


    Fleur shouted towards her father: "Dad, I want to go back to England!"


    Mr. Delacour, who was still accepting the compliments from the Minister of Magic, was stunned. He just came back and left?


    But Fleur had already started running regardless of her appearance. She pulled open her skirt that was in the way, pulled out her wand and shot a blue light at the fireplace.


    The flame inside turned blue, and Fleur hurried in.


    The "lady" that the Minister of Magic put in his mouth was swallowed back by her vigorous and resolute appearance.


    "Your daughter is really... an activist." The Minister of Magic smiled awkwardly.


    Mr. Delacour also smiled awkwardly.


    ¡­


    The messenger walked into Godric''s Hollow carrying the third letter.


    The young messenger carefully compared the address above.


    I''ve walked around the area several times, but still haven''t found it.


    He scratched his head and murmured to himself: "That''s weird, it should be here."


    Just as he was thinking about whether the letter sent from France was authentic, the old man''s voice rang out.


    "I guess this letter is for me."


    The messenger was startled. An old man appeared in front of him.


    That strange shape, the white beard is still charred as if it was accidentally burned by a hot pot.


    The old man''s appearance puzzled the messenger, so he asked tentatively.


    "Excuse me...is this Dumbledore?"


    ¡­


    Chapter 559 The father holds the son¡¯s sword


    Have you seen Fast and Furious?


    Yes, that''s the family man, the one who uses nitrogen to speed up when he disagrees.


    There is such a guy in London right now. Although he does not release nitrogen, his speed has exceeded two speedometers.


    The God of Cars at Canary Wharf is so terrifying...


    Watson was sitting in the car, his face serious.


    He held the seat belt tightly with both hands and looked at his wife who was driving. After careful consideration, he said, "Actually, we can go slower."


    "Shut up!"


    Mrs. Wick stepped on the accelerator, and the strong push on her back made Watson shut up.


    Leave a taillight for the GTR that will compete with it.


    Watson regretted why he secretly changed the car behind his wife''s back. Obviously, he could not control the speed of the car.


    Mrs. Wick''s eyes darken, allowing her to better catch golden beetles.


    The two owls in the back seat of the car squinted their eyes, and the white one looked at Watson with very contempt, as if mocking him.


    Since knowing her son was trapped, Mrs. Wick has transformed into an outlaw.


    The car sped wildly and even alerted a dozen police cars to chase him.


    Watson, who was frightened, received a phone call.


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Mycroft, it''s me, Watson."


    "This happened for a reason. I know it''s not a chase or a bomb. Things in the hotel will go on as scheduled."


    "Can you please remove those policemen first?"


    "Well, I''m mainly afraid that they will get into a car accident..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Watson saw Mrs. Wick pulling the handbrake and turning the steering wheel, drifting through the bend using a drainage ditch bending method.


    The police car behind him was going too fast around a corner and crashed into it five times in a row, blocking the entire road.


    A confused voice came from the other end of the phone.

 Chapter 544：

    "Watson, what is that sound?"


    "Uh... no." Not long after Watson finished speaking, there was an explosion.


    He swallowed hard, turned his head back, and pretended that nothing happened and repeated: "Nothing happened."


    The man on the other end looked at the phone suspiciously. He had clearly heard an explosion just now.


    The golden beetle flies very fast. Except for Mrs. Wick, the demon hunter, no one can stare at the golden beetle for an instant.


    Rushing across Tower Bridge, they arrived at the Tower of London.


    The golden beetle flew towards the Tower of London. There was no need to race anymore.


    The smoking car was abandoned and the couple quickly chased after it.


    The golden beetle has stopped. In the sky, two owls, one black and one white, are hovering over the White Tower, a famous building in London.


    They broke in and searched all the way. In St. John''s Chapel, they saw a hole opened above.


    Sunlight shines through the hole, and golden beetles stand out of thin air.


    No, that''s not right.


    Look carefully, under the brown prayer platform, a looming sword shape emerges in the sunlight.


    "Is this John''s sword?"


    The golden beetle crawls on the hilt of the sword, and the red gem is full of mystery.


    Watson and Mrs. Wick looked at each other.


    Go forward.


    The couple stopped in front of Silverwick''s Sword, and Watson took a deep breath.


    He slowly stretched out his hand, and when he was about to grasp the hilt of the sword, his palm passed through it.


    "What''s going on?" Watson didn''t know why and tried a few more times.


    This sword is clearly here, but it cannot be touched.


    Mrs. Wick also reached out to touch it, but she couldn''t touch it either.


    "Magic."


    An idea flashed in Watson''s mind, and he remembered his son''s words.


    He murmured to himself: "This sword is made of my blood. Only my closest relatives can find it."


    Looking at the beetle crawling on the hilt of the sword, the idea in Watson''s mind became clearer and clearer.


    At this moment, a gunshot interrupted his thoughts.


    "Haha, Watson Wick, you also make mistakes sometimes."


    Dozens of fierce-looking people were armed with weapons, and the leader was a dark-skinned man.


    He wore a large gold chain, a gold ring with a ruby ??on his left hand, and held a revolver in his right hand.


    "Is it you?" Watson frowned and said, "The Nigerian gang has been exiled."


    "Fake!" the leader Dahei was furious, "Only those fools will be at your mercy. The lions of Nigeria are not afraid!"


    This place was originally the territory of the Nigerian gang, and it was this group of people who caused trouble for the hotel last time.


    Watson has united with the authorities and the entire underground to banish him, but he didn''t expect this group of people to be very tenacious.


    The situation now is very bad. They are in the territory of the Nigerian gang and are isolated and helpless.


    Mrs. Wick turned around silently, kicked off her high heels that were in the way, and turned her fingers to reveal two hastily brought tea spoons.


    Putting on a fighting stance, Mrs. Wick said coldly: "I will kill anyone who hinders me from saving my son."


    "Spoon?" Dahei laughed so hard when he saw what was in her hand.


    Making a provocation, Dahei said: "You want to use a spoon to make me a cup of coffee?"


    Dahei, who was laughing loudly, didn''t take Mrs. Wick seriously at all. He raised the pistol and pulled the trigger without any warning.


    The bullet was so fast that it was invisible to the naked eye and rushed towards Mrs. Wick.


    The long black hair was dragged and a hole was made by the bullet.


    Mrs. Wick lowered her body in an instant to make it easier for her to sprint.


    The tea spoon in his hand turned into a golden light and passed through the brain of another man who was about to raise his gun.


    She appeared in the crowd like a ghost.


    Fists, fingers, palms, elbows, knees, legs, shoulders...


    Anything that can be driven is a deadly weapon.


    No matter how ferocious the lion is, he should bow his head in front of the demon hunter.


    What''s more, he is a demon hunter looking for a son.


    The alpha wolf of the Jovonovich family.


    Silver light flashed and gunshots poured out.


    Mrs. Wick invades the flock and kills the sheep.


    Someone was trying to sneak attack from behind. Mrs. Wick''s hair was spread out and straight, cutting across the person''s neck like a steel wire.


    Blood splattered, and blood flowers bloomed on the fair skin.


    "What the **** is this?"


    Dahei saw his younger brother being slaughtered like a carrot by the woman with a teaspoon.


    Nigeria, where he lives, is located in Africa, and there are many people with all kinds of strange abilities. He even saw a man who was too old to walk and could make people jump off buildings with just a stick.


    But this kind of humanoid killing machine simply subverts imagination.


    Before today, he never knew that hair could kill people.


    "Come here, keep coming, shoot her!" Dahei yelled in panic.


    The younger brother who came in from behind was holding a gun and firing bullets.


    Even a demon hunter should avoid such a dense mass of killing weapons.


    Mrs. Wick was very fast and hid behind the wall.


    The wall was hit and stones flew.


    Watson was anxious.


    His people didn''t arrive so soon, Dahei had already set his sights on Watson.


    Smiling ferociously, he took the ax from his younger brother''s hand and walked towards Watson step by step.


    "Watson Wick, President of the London Underground?"


    "You good-for-nothing, you do have a beautiful woman," Dahei said with a sinister smile as he licked his lips and smiled lewdly as the ax in his hand reflected the ax in his hand. "My men are all very capable."


    "Wait until I chop off your limbs and then let you watch helplessly."


    After saying that, Dahei struck down with an axe.


    Watson did not dodge or evade, but suddenly burst into the air and crashed into Dahei''s arms.


    The two men struggled together, and Watson punched Dahei on the back molar.


    The **** hand ax sliced ??Watson''s arm.


    But Watson held down Dahei''s arms with both hands, and used the most primitive weapon God gave to mankind to bite Dahei''s throat.


    The smell of blood rushed into his nose, Watson''s eyes were red, and his teeth pierced Dahei''s skin and touched his throat.


    After tearing it apart, he bit off a piece of black meat directly from Dahei''s neck.


    Blood splattered, and Watson spat out the meat in his mouth, his eyes fixed on Dahei who was gradually dying.


    He stretched out his hands and stretched his fingers towards the **** eyes.


    The only thing that could be heard was the miserable scream of leaking air.


    Watson forcefully dug out the eyeballs from the **** eyes and crushed them.


    "You can touch me, but you shouldn''t touch my family. You can''t see the way to heaven, and you will fall into **** forever."


    He looked sideways, and the gunshots stopped.


    A group of little black men were frightened by his ferocious scene, especially the way he bit off his elder brother''s neck. He looked like a demon from hell.


    "Don''t be afraid of him, kill him!"


    The second in command roared: "He is alone, kill him!"


    Mrs. Wick was suppressed by fire, and Watson took the hand ax from Dahei.


    Standing up unsteadily, the group of people raised their guns, and he raised his axe.


    "The blood of the father, the sword of the son."


    Hold the sharp ax blade with your left hand.


    There was a stabbing sound and blood flowed freely.


    People in the Nigerian gang thought he was crazy, and he was even hurting himself at this time.


    Then he saw Watson move his hand to the illusory sword illuminated by the sun.


    Blood dripped from his hands.


    Touched by the blood of his loved ones, the sword of Silver Wick gradually appeared.


    Watson let go of the axe.


    He reached out and grabbed the hilt of the sword, but this time, he didn''t pass it through.


    Watson growled and drew the sword.


    The silver and luxurious sword body is inlaid with precious stones.


    This is not a sword, it should be said to be a work of art.


    Watson held the sword in his left hand and pointed it at the Nigerian gang.


    "Let me see what you are capable of." Watson said to himself.


    "How did John say that..."


    "I am a fire dragon."


    The flames on the sword ignited, and the fire dragon let out a roar that shook the church.


    The father holds the son''s sword.


    ¡­


    Chapter 560 This time, it¡¯s our turn to save our king


    Passengers from the Tower of London were evacuated.


    As soon as a man got out of the car, he heard a violent explosion.


    Immediately afterwards, thick smoke came out of the nearly thousand-year-old white tower, and the glass in the window melted rapidly.


    Terrifying cracks are densely scattered all over the White Tower.


    The man stared blankly at the historical building that had become a dangerous building, and gritted his teeth and said, "This is what you said, nothing happened, Watson Wick!"


    "Roar-!"


    The golden fire dragon shattered the outer wall.


    The wind pressure swept away several policemen surrounding the area.


    "Sir, we are currently unable to determine whether there will be a third explosion."


    A policeman ran over to report, looking at his colleague who was blown away with lingering fear.

 Chapter 545：

    Mycroft stared at that place with a gloomy expression.


    ¡­


    There was no one standing in front of Watson.


    One after another, the charred corpses maintained the same movements as when they were alive.


    He stared blankly at the sword in his hand.


    The burning golden fire dragon flew around, turning into three eight-foot-large dragons flying around.


    "Is this John''s power?"


    Facing the power of magic intuitively for the first time, Watson was greatly shocked.


    He immediately thought of his wife and ran through the ruins to find Mrs. Wick.


    Mrs. Wick stared at Watson suspiciously, making him smile awkwardly.


    If the flames hadn''t changed their ways, Mrs. Wick would have reason to suspect that her unreliable husband wanted to take the opportunity to change his son''s mother.


    "Honey, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine."


    "Wife."


    "husband¡­"


    The couple looked at each other affectionately.


    The adventure that stimulates the body and mind sublimates the relationship between the two.


    Watson slowly approached, and Mrs. Wick gently closed her eyes.


    Just as the two were about to have a passionate kiss in the fire, two furry heads, one black and one white, stared at them.


    "Ahem."


    Uncomfortable being stared at by two owls, Watson pretended to be calm.


    Mrs. Wick also blushed at her girlish behavior just now.


    The two quickly separated. Mrs. Wick covered her rosy cheeks and said, "What should I do with this fire?"


    good question.


    The fire brigade outside asked the same question.


    The golden flame burned along this ancient building and spread continuously.


    The fire brigade used high-pressure water cannons, but found that it had no effect.


    This fire cannot be extinguished at all.


    Watson was unsure: "Since it was caused by John''s sword, it should be able to be solved, right?"


    He tried to wave the sword of Silver Wyk and issued the command, "Take back this fire."


    The three fire dragons behind them roared when they heard the words, spread their wings and flew. Wherever they passed, the eternal fire was sucked back into the body by the fire dragons.


    The thick smoke also disappeared.


    When the three fire dragons flew back, their bodies had grown from eight feet to ten feet.


    "What''s John''s next step?" Mrs. Wick asked after getting up.


    "By the way, son." Watson was stunned for a while and quickly recalled what happened next.


    "We''re going to his house in the magical world."


    Watson looked at the two owls and asked quickly: "Do you know how to get there?"


    Riddle nodded, spread his wings and flew.


    Watson pulled Mrs. Wick and hurried after her.


    Bypassing the charred Nigerian gang, they rushed down the White Tower.


    There are already people outside.


    Armed troops, police, firefighters, bomb disposal experts...


    Watson was a little confused when he ran out.


    "Watson!"


    Mycroft stared at Watson with anger.


    "Mycroft?"


    Unlike Mycroft, Watson''s eyes were full of surprise.


    He noticed that his car was emitting black smoke and was being extinguished by firefighters, and immediately brought Mrs. Wick to Mycroft.


    "You don''t have anything to explain?"


    "Give me the car keys. I need them urgently."


    The two people spoke at the same time.


    Mycroft was confused. What do you mean? Not only did you blow up the ancient buildings of the British Empire, but you still dare to ask me for my car keys?


    Don¡¯t think that just by setting up a Continental Hotel, you can do whatever you want!


    Mycroft said to the driver next to him with a dark face: "Give him the car keys."


    He stared into Watson''s eyes and said, "You''d better give me an explanation before a quarter past four in the afternoon."


    "I will."


    Watson took the car keys and hurriedly got into the car. He sat in the passenger seat very consciously.


    Watching the black SUV drift and drive away from two police cars, Mycroft couldn''t help but hold his forehead.


    "This is a mess."


    If Watson hadn''t presided over something that was beneficial to the entire country, he would definitely have him wanted.


    Now¡­


    Mycroft covered his nose with a handkerchief and stepped into the most serious place, St. John''s Chapel.


    He looked at the charred corpse and murmured to himself: "How on earth did you do it, Watson."


    The MI6 personnel accidentally touched a corpse and the whole body was shattered.


    "A high temperature of at least 1,000 degrees Celsius once erupted here."


    The man with a touching hairline analyzed it. Mycroft shook his head. He stared at the corpse in the same posture as before life and said: "Only at temperatures above 5000 degrees Celsius can they be completely carbonized from the outside to the inside in an instant."


    "A high temperature of 5,000 degrees Celsius erupted in an instant. What on earth did you do here, Watson?" Mycroft murmured to himself.


    Is it possible that the underground president detonated a small nuclear bomb here?


    If that were the case, this place should have been razed to the ground.


    Staring at the corpses, Mycroft ordered to the MI6 people: "Seal this place and change the Watson Wake file."


    "Suspected of possessing weapons of mass destruction, classified at the highest level."


    This time everyone in MI6 was busy.


    The last time I was so busy, it was during the **** underground London exchange of cards.


    A financial manager who was regarded as a think tank by Finn Wallace brought about earth-shaking changes to the entire underground kingdom after the funeral.


    "Watson Wick, how many things are you hiding from me?"


    Mycroft''s mind was spinning.


    Suspected to be connected to the Bear Country, and may be the wife of the daughter of a big family.


    A son in school who cannot be found even in MI6.


    Seemingly ordinary, the husband is known as the underground president. He has the power to annihilate the underground kingdom and is connected to the King of War.


    What kind of family is this?


    ¡­


    The black SUV followed Riddell''s guidance and came all the way to the suburbs of London.


    Basil flew out of the car, like a curtain being lifted, and a magnificent manor gradually emerged wherever it passed.


    "If I had known it, I wouldn''t have tried harder."


    Watson felt his heart twitching and worked hard to save the little money. As a result, his son was sitting in a mansion, like a manor.


    "I feel like I''ve entered Downton Abbey."


    The corner of his mouth twitched slightly, Watson tried hard to maintain the image of his father.


    Your father still lives in a community, but you live in a manor.


    Along the way, security guards appeared in the manor staring at the car of unknown origin.


    There are some wizards who don¡¯t know the car, but they know the black owl.


    Arriving all the way inside the manor, Riddle and Basil flew towards the house.


    Watson and Mrs. Wick also got out of the car and followed.


    Pushing open the door, they saw their son''s friend.


    "Mr. Wick, Madam," Percy dropped his work at the Ministry of Magic and appeared here.


    As a rising star in the Ministry of Magic, this was the first time that he left without caring about anything in front of everyone.


    "This time, it''s our turn to help John." Percy said.


    Malfoy ended his trip to Germany with his parents and said carelessly: "We can''t always let our king take risks."


    Heinrich pulled out his wand. Jin smiled slightly and also pulled out his wand.


    Daphne took a step forward, greeted Mr. and Mrs. Wick, and said seriously with strength, "Please trust us, uncle and aunt."


    My sister Astoria was a little weird after hearing this. Percy called him Mr. Wick, and you called him uncle.


    Could it be that my sister has finally come to her senses?


    Shaking her head, Astoria patted her face. She had to be very energetic and couldn''t make any mistakes.


    Malfoy noticed Astoria''s movements and silently gave a thumbs up: "My Atto is indeed the cutest!"


    Fleur secretly despised Malfoy. Does this guy think others can''t see his little thoughts?


    He immediately pulled Astoria and asked her to stand behind him.


    Malfoy: Hey!


    Mrs. Wick was moved by the sincerity and moved to tears in her eyes.


    Before the teardrop fell to the ground, a suction force pulled it and flew towards the center.


    Watson felt his pocket feel warm, took it out and saw that it was the card.


    The blood flowing out is absorbed.


    At the same time, Watson walked to the middle with his sword and thrust it hard.


    Fleur also took out the card and watched it fly to the middle.


    The two cards overlapped and disappeared, and the Ouroboros inside let go of its tail and swam out, turning into an ''8'' entangled with the gem on the hilt of Silver Wake''s Sword, biting its tail.


    Everyone in the Star Club raised their wands in tacit agreement.


    Brilliant magic beams shot at the Silver Wake Sword at the same time.


    The huge gathering of magic power is touched by the time anchor point through the blessing of the magic stone.


    A golden light hole instantly exploded.


    ¡­

 Chapter 546：

    Chapter 561: Time and Space Vortex, Journey to the Magic Dimension


    Nine genius wizards, although they are young, their magic power is not inferior to that of Aurors.


    Astoria was the first to be unable to hold on. She was sweating profusely and clenched her wand with both hands.


    With John as the fault, he has level 6 magic power, and no one else can reach this level.


    Astoria is the youngest, and her magic power is barely at level 4.


    As the magic connection was disconnected, Astoria was thrown away by the impact.


    "Ato!" Malfoy raised his wand and growled, "Why can''t this **** thing be fed enough?"


    "According to John, it is necessary to use huge magic power to brand the anchor point." Although Heinrich has a two-year window, Durmstrang where he is located is a place where black magic and taboos are studied.


    "Our magic power is not enough to force it open, and a more powerful force is needed to intervene."


    Percy swallowed a mouthful of blood. In terms of magic power, he was definitely the strongest here and the pressure he endured was also the greatest.


    Several people roared and increased their magic power, and the golden light hole was torn open.


    But their magic power has also begun to bottom out.


    Malfoy took out a bottle of emerald potion from his pocket.


    "Fight!" He drank the whole bottle and crushed it.


    roared, "For John!"


    The same is true for Percy. Drinking the emerald potion can temporarily increase the magic power.


    Everyone drank the potion and their magic power increased.


    "An impact!" Heinrich ordered.


    Everyone waved their magic wands in unison, and more intense magic poured into the golden light hole.


    Tear it into three more parts.


    But correspondingly, the backlash is also terrifying.


    They are trying to lay an anchor point. The last person to do this was Haierbo.


    Malfoy''s magical connection gradually became smaller, and he looked around sadly.


    It¡¯s me who gets tired first.


    no!


    At least you have to stay behind Neville!


    "I''m not the last one!"


    Malfoy increased his magic power, and his cheeks visibly slimmed down.


    He didn''t know that Neville was dying too.


    As a result, when he saw Malfoy getting stronger, he also forcibly drained the magic power and sent it there.


    The golden light hole was enlarged, and the snake that was twisting and biting its tail gradually unstretched from the ''8''.


    When it was about to form a circle, everyone was already close to running out of air and energy.


    The backlash from the taboo caused Malfoy''s newly cut hair to grow back.


    "Is it going to end?" Heinrich asked unwillingly, "Our king is still waiting for us."


    Malfoy finally couldn''t hold on any longer. His vision went dark and the wand slowly moved down.


    At the moment when it was about to drop, one hand grabbed his wand.


    The scent of earth and flowers entered his nose, and Malfoy woke up and looked around.


    Barty Crouch Jr. dressed as a gardener appeared behind him.


    And that magic power also poured into the golden light hole through Malfoy''s wand.


    With his joining, the golden light hole was opened.


    It is infinitely close to a circle.


    But there is still a little bit left, that point is like an unbridgeable gap.


    "Open it for me!"


    Neville roared and his wand flew backwards.


    He pulled out the sword he was carrying, and with the muscles of his arms bulging, he slashed towards the golden light hole.


    The moment the sword touched, it was like a hundred elephants dancing on the tip of Neville''s sword.


    All the muscles in Neville''s body were trembling, and his clothes were wet with sweat.


    "This sword, which has been given the power to kill demons by John, will be meaningless if it cannot be wielded by John!"


    The pride of the Longbottom family, Neville Longbottom''s round face showed veins, and the sword was twisted into an arc by two forces.


    But under this force, the golden light hole tore open a larger hole.


    Neville roared like a lion, and when he was about to complete the Ouroboros closed loop, a power from the void enveloped him.


    Almost instantly, Neville saw death.


    "Neville!"


    Neville was ejected and at least half of his bones were broken.


    The sword stuck in the golden light hole continued to tremble, and finally it flew out.


    Failed?


    No!


    The backlash is coming.


    But at the gate, a huge magic power as thick as a bucket turned into lightning.


    The last bit that could not be shaken no matter what was torn apart by this massive amount of magic power.


    The Ouroboros completes the closed loop, and the anchor point is imprinted on this space.


    Everyone looked around and were surprised to see that person.


    Even without the Elder Wand, that man is still the greatest wizard.


    Dumbledore.


    The wand in his hand emitted white smoke. It was just the release of magic power, but it almost burned the former wand.


    In that old body, there is a magic power close to level 8, which may even reach level 8.


    "Succeeded?"


    Watson looked at the golden anchor in surprise.


    The sword of Silver Wake began to tremble.


    The next second, a line extended from the golden beetle and connected to the anchor point.


    The sword of Silver Wake burst into flames, turning into a huge fire dragon and shooting towards the sky.


    The Sword of Silver Wake rushed into the anchor point and disappeared.


    ¡­


    Paris.


    John passed the time and space anchor point and used the power of time to summon the Sword of Silver Wake.


    Huge magic power descended with the appearance of this anchor point, and John took out the sealed pure magic power.


    The magic power integrated into his body, and purple arcs flashed across John''s eyes.


    He took a deep breath and stared at the blue fire burning into the sky.


    "This power serves as a reserve for me to flash when I open it. It''s just right."


    Without hesitation, John transformed into a fire dragon and flew into the sky, throwing out an hourglass filled with sands of time.


    The silver-white pure soul flew out in the shape of a star.


    All the magic power is running, plus the sword of Silver Wake.


    This sword directly surpassed the explosion in the pyramid.


    The terrifying force clash turned into dazzling white light, swallowing up many tombs including the Lestrange Mausoleum at the same time.


    The white light shrank and turned into a small dot the size of a grain of dust until it disappeared.


    Newt and others looked at the huge pit that had dug out a large area, unable to know what had happened.


    And John, just as he expected, successfully set foot in Shifang.


    The pictures in front of me are constantly changing, like a slideshow playing at super high speed, and the switching speed is dizzying.


    John caught the flying golden beetle, and the scene suddenly froze.


    "I''m finally going back."


    John, who was in a time flash, was stretched to infinity in one second.


    In the time flash, he saw Nagini crying and Credence''s eyes closed.


    John slowly closed his eyes, "Send me back."


    Pulling the golden beetle, the marked time anchor makes everything start to go backwards.


    John''s body continued to rise until there was a blue planet under his feet.


    But he didn''t stop.


    "what happened?"


    John clutched the golden beetle tightly and frowned.


    The next second.


    He is surrounded by a chaotic, infinitely overlapping landscape, where concepts such as distance, space, and direction have no meaning in this land of abstract landscapes and alternate realities.


    John''s body was eroded by a terrible magic power, black energy appeared on his face, and his face twitched.


    "This is not the original dimension."


    John, who has a lot of magic knowledge, realized something was wrong in an instant.


    A consciousness was invading his brain, and John immediately used Occlumency to isolate it.


    "A dimension of magic."


    His mind suddenly settled, and the magic stone of Silver Wake''s Sword lit up red.


    John looked up and saw frost covering almost the entire magical dimension.


    Immediately afterwards, the white wolf appeared.


    "Not affected by time, no concept of space, full of dark magic."


    John broke into a cold sweat, what on earth was this place.


    When he saw the white wolf, he repeated his old tricks.


    Wave the wand to draw a M?bius strip.


    I thought it could only be trapped for a while, but I saw that this time the M?bius strip was unprecedentedly powerful.


    "The magic dimension, doesn''t it mean that I can also mobilize the magic here?"


    John was stunned for a moment, as a steady stream of magic power was entering his body.


    At this moment, he even felt that the magic power was rising rapidly, and the burst of magic power could even surpass Dumbledore.


    He raised his head incredulously, alarming the owner of this place.


    "Who are you?"


    A pair of eyes is extremely huge.


    Overflowing with twisted purple light.

 Chapter 547：

    Those eyes were full of fear.


    The Lord of Dimensions, who transcends the size of the planet and is not bound by time, appears.


    As the master of this dimension, he has never seen anyone come here and absorb magic power.


    John felt the power inside his body soar. This place was simply a wizard''s paradise.


    ? But only for John.


    He looked up, and the power of darkness enveloped John.


    His body died in an instant and was resurrected in an instant.


    John glanced at the time corridor on his wrist. Without the restriction of magic power, he simply would not die.


    "This is what attracted me here," John looked around, ignoring the terrifying Lord of Dimensions, "Then the next time I jump, I should be able to return to the original timeline."


    For John, who has the blessing of automatically absorbing magic power, this place is simply a paradise.


    His ignorance made the Lord of Dimensions furious.


    John died almost a hundred times.


    But every time he recovered instantly, making the dimension master numb.


    John glanced at the white wolf and smiled at the Lord of Dimensions: "I''ll leave this gift to you. It''s too dark here for me."


    After saying that, John pulled the golden beetle.


    His body disappeared.


    The Lord of Dimension felt a little lucky for some reason.


    That wizard is too weird. If he continues to stay, he may not be able to keep his position.


    "Absorbing the power of the dark dimension, who is he?"


    Suddenly, the white wolf got out of trouble.


    The disaster belonging to the destruction of the era appears in this dimension.


    ¡­


    Chapter 562 I¡¯m back


    In Silverhand Manor.


    Everyone is looking forward to it.


    After the golden light hole mark, the ouroboros biting each other''s tails were almost forbidden.


    The strange scene, the radiating light was frozen at the same time.


    It''s like someone pressed the shutter to freeze this place.


    Malfoy''s breathing slowed down and he asked carefully: "Is this a success?"


    Heinrich looked at it intently, not sure whether it was successful or not.


    Among the people present, the most powerful one must be Dumbledore.


    The old man who finally had a vacation was also hit back by the taboo.


    "You have finally taken this step, John," Dumbledore looked at the time anchor with complexity, "Taboos make people sink."


    This is the most amazing person he has ever seen, even more than anyone else.


    In terms of taboos, Dumbledore was certain that even the most senior Silent Man in the Ministry of Magic would not be able to reach John''s level.


    His knowledge, experience, and wisdom are all far beyond ordinary people.


    This point, after Dumbledore recalled the white-haired boy from before, we can even know how powerful John will be when he returns this time.


    During the years when Dumbledore was still the headmaster, Snape never tired of mentioning John.


    He can always overlap two different figures.


    Think about it now.


    It¡¯s not that John is like Voldemort, but subconsciously, Dumbledore regards Voldemort as John.


    Isn''t the person after the overlap the same white-haired wizard I saw when I was young?


    "It turns out it was you all along, Joel."


    Dumbledore subconsciously touched his nose.


    Now that he remembered the memory, he also recalled who punched him in the nose.


    "Aberforth really doesn''t have that strength."


    Dumbledore didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    Suddenly.


    The time when the anchor point was frozen began to rotate, and the ouroboros biting each other''s tails began to devour each other.


    Until the two snakes devoured each other to the head and continued to shrink and become smaller.


    The shrinking light bloomed at this moment.


    The dazzling golden light made it impossible for everyone to open their eyes.


    A figure walked out of it.


    Twisting her hair with her fingers, the black energy billowing from her body.


    Noticing where he was, the figure paused, with a smile on his face.


    "I''m back."


    The golden light dissipated and a familiar voice sounded.


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on the person who appeared.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Malfoy locked eyes, raised his butt, and sprinted faster.


    He was about to pounce in front of John when he saw his body hanging upside down uncontrollably.


    John''s arms were knocked into by a soft body.


    He subconsciously supported the visitor, looked down, and chuckled: "To you, I should have been gone for less than two hours."


    When Daphne heard this, she rolled her eyes at John.


    The next second, John was directly pushed down, and everyone in the Star Club rushed forward one after another.


    This is John''s punishment for taking risks without permission.


    Malfoy screamed, he was still hanging from the chandelier.


    "Why do you still have magic power to use the Golden Bell?"


    Malfoy was not convinced. He was almost drained. Who would have thought that Daphne still had magic power.


    Surrounded by stars, John also laughed.


    Malfoy noticed something was wrong and said in surprise: "John, your hair has recovered?"


    Everyone looked quickly and saw that John''s white hair turned back to black hair.


    Each one was pleasantly surprised.


    "Some unexpected gains." John shrugged, and the dark power in that dimension directly dyed his hair.


    With a smile on his face, John looked up and was stunned when he saw the old man with a white beard.


    "How could it be you?"


    Dumbledore did not join the fun of the group of young people, but was a little surprised when he heard John''s words.


    "You wrote to me, John."


    "No, no, no," John shook his head repeatedly and said with a surprised look on his face, "I wrote to another person."


    "Another person?" Dumbledore thought deeply.


    John had already calculated that the magic power of everyone might not be able to successfully set the anchor point.


    So he wrote three letters, one to his father asking him to find the Sword of Silver Wake.


    The second letter was given to Furong to summon members.


    The third and most important letter was that he needed help from someone with powerful magic.


    And there are three people he knows who can meet this condition.


    Grindelwald, Dumbledore and...Dumbledore.


    "All right."


    Even John can''t count everything. Fortunately, this result is the arrival of another Dumbledore.


    John was pulled up by Heinrich, looked at the old man, and said, "You helped me, Dumbledore, and I need to pay it back."


    "You have already helped me, John." Dumbledore shook his head slightly. He was alive because of the Holy Grail.


    Furthermore, with Dumbledore¡¯s saintly personality, helping a Hogwarts student who has gone astray is not asking for anything in return.


    John looked at him and said without doubt: "This is an exchange of equal value. You don''t have to refuse in a hurry."


    ¡­


    America.


    Nagini''s soul has recovered, and logically speaking, her legs should be able to walk.


    But for some reason, she seemed to have forgotten how to walk.


    I still can''t get out of the wheelchair.


    Gently stroke the wand given by John.


    Eleven and a quarter inches, with dense texture and excellent toughness.


    The tail has a spiral pattern and is inlaid with a sapphire.


    Made of yew wood, with the core of the Thestral Feather staff.


    This is the wand that belongs to the reborn person, and it is also the most cherished thing by Nagini.


    In the first half of Nagini''s life, she had a boy whom she loved deeply.


    But until the day she completely turned into a snake, she never had the chance to see him again.


    But she always remembered that promise.


    That promise will find its own promise.


    There is a line of words on the beautiful wand.


    She touched it with her fingers and whispered softly: "This is to celebrate Nagini''s rebirth."


    Gently placing the wand on her heart, Nagini whispered to the long-dead person: "Credence."


    That reckless boy gave himself a second life.


    Nagini felt that she should let go and not let John down.


    She tried to stand up, as if she had done so before.


    Just when she was holding the wheelchair tremblingly.


    Gently, as if afraid of being broken, he held her.


    Nagini was stunned.


    The black substance passed through Nagini''s body, and the familiar feeling made her eyes dilate.


    "Is it you?" The Snake Lady, who was respected by District 13, said with a trembling voice, "Credence?"


    The black substance slowly condensed and turned into a human form in front of Nagini.

 Chapter 548：

    That familiar face, the hair has grown longer.


    Wearing the purple dress given by John that day, he came here for a date.


    "Nagini."


    Credence was not sure. He fell into a deep sleep, but then woke up.


    After he found his family, he learned about his life experience.


    Has his own name.


    But he couldn''t find the person he cherished.


    The Obscurus eroded his body, and he died not long after he returned to Godric''s Hollow, where his father was.


    Along with the pendant that was never taken off, it was buried in Godric''s Hollow.


    The person who was supposed to sleep forever revived after many years.


    The pendant containing the respective gifts disappeared.


    With the intermittent memories in his mind, he found this place.


    Nagini covered her mouth, tears streaking down her cheeks.


    "John."


    In her mind, the lost memories of her soul were flooding in at this moment.


    "I hope you will have no regrets this time."


    The words she spoke when she left echoed in Nagini''s ears.


    She moved.


    The legs that should have been unable to walk started to run, rushing towards the embrace of those years ago.


    "You''re back, Credence."


    Our King, He is gentle and strong.


    Our king, he is selfish and overbearing.


    Even if it is a regret, you must reverse it for your friend.


    He saved Nagini¡¯s second half of life and filled her regrets in the first half of her life.


    One of them should have died in the past, and the other would have turned into a vessel for evil and died in the future.


    Until the death of that sword turned into a wisp of smoke and they reunited.


    Now.


    The birds, each of which lost a wing, finally met again.


    She ran towards the boy she loved deeply.


    To touch, to hug, to love.


    So real, so warm.


    There is no young boy who dies young, no big snake who loses his humanity.


    It is not even regarded as a monster by people.


    Yes, there is only one loving couple.


    ¡­


    "She should have turned into a wisp of smoke and ran towards the boy she loved so much, but the domineering and gentle king would not allow tragedy to happen.


    John Wick, a selfish Slytherin.


    His love is so selfish that it is only enough for the people he loves.


    He is an alchemist who pursues equal exchange, but he makes up for all regrets for his friends for free.


    He is a king loved by his subjects, but he cannot become a saint respected by all living beings. "


    Chapter 563 Dumbledore, Dumbledore


    Godric''s Hollow.


    Two figures, an old man and a young man, are walking here.


    "What should I call you, John or...Joel?"


    Dumbledore was like an old friend he hadn''t seen for many years, stepping back into this painful place.


    He should have been relieved, but John made him unable to be at peace.


    "This is your choice," John walked into the cemetery where the three of them had ventured, stopped, and said calmly, "Use your favorite destiny to find the title you need."


    "Dumbledore, what you have escaped from is what makes you feel guilty."


    The blooming white flowers had covered the entire tombstone. John slowly squatted down and spread them away with his hands.


    The wreath under the tombstone has grown into a whole piece.


    "How long has it been since you came back?"


    Upon hearing this question, Dumbledore''s eyes were dazed and he murmured: "A long time."


    "You should have discovered it, but your escape has made you lose it again."


    With gentle eyes, John stood up again and stretched out his left hand.


    The enclosed soil is divided.


    The coffin was held up by white flowers and slowly rose up.


    "I don''t understand," Dumbledore said without moving his eyes for a moment until the white coffin was raised, "Why did you do this?"


    "How did you do it?"


    Dumbledore had a complicated expression, but after John told him about the equal exchange, he knew he couldn''t refuse.


    Even, he was willing to plead and plead with the boy who violated the taboo.


    Under this coffin, Dumbledore''s lifelong guilt is buried.


    He once evaded his true intention and once evaded responsibility.


    Let his beloved sleep forever.


    He had no way of knowing who caused the accident.


    But his heart was no longer perfect.


    The saint Dumbledore, who loved the world, was never a good brother.


    "How?"


    Hearing this question, John shook his head and laughed.


    "Dumbledore, magic, like alchemy, has a price."


    He looked directly into Dumbledore''s eyes and said expressionlessly: "Are you thinking about what kind of magic that Slytherin used to violate the taboo?"


    "Yes, I think so," Dumbledore sighed and said honestly, "You have never surprised me, and you have never been able to see through my thoughts."


    Seeing his admission, John said in an extremely indifferent voice: "My soul, the great Dumbledore."


    "soul?"


    "Yes, soul." John crossed his finger across his heart and said with a grin, "There is a piece missing here."


    "If you have read "The Secret of Advanced Black Magic", you should understand that the formation of a Horcrux requires the sacrifice of the soul."


    "Even for me, resurrecting a dead person is not an easy task."


    "But Voldemort gave me a reminder, a way to destroy the body and still keep people alive."


    In Dumbledore''s shaking pupils, John said with great ease: "So I cut open the soul and made a Horcrux for her."


    "My soul is no longer whole, Dumbledore."


    His voice was like thunder from the sky.


    Dumbledore took two steps back and murmured to himself: "Why, why do you want to separate your soul, John?"


    "Maybe it''s that flower, maybe it''s her chaotic and sincere kindness, and her willingness to let me make her eyes." John said, "In exchange of equal value, I made a deal with her."


    "Now¡­"


    The coffin slowly opened.


    The young girl inside has become a skeleton.


    However, that pure and flawless white flower still exists.


    John held up the flowers and murmured: "It''s ironic, this purest flower is watered with the most evil black magic."


    "No," Dumbledore shook his head and said guiltily, "That flower is pure and innocent."


    Voluntary sacrifice.


    John, who is the most proficient in soul magic, knows the disadvantages caused by soul defects, but his approach is different from Voldemort, who also makes Horcruxes.


    Voldemort took the lives of others in order to make Horcruxes.


    And he chose to separate his soul and use his soul to make a Horcrux for Ariana.


    "Do you still remember Tom''s spell?" John said to himself, "The blood of the enemy, the bones of the father, the flesh of the servant."


    "But Ariana, she is different."


    "She doesn''t hold a grudge against anyone."


    "What she did when she died was still loving you, loving..."


    "Kill her, brothers."


    John took out a gold scale from his small bag and put it down.


    "Then change the magic."


    He looked up at Dumbledore, who was already in tears, and stretched out his hand.


    A tear from Dumbledore''s beard flew into John''s hand.


    Tears fell on one end of the golden scale, tilting it.


    "Guilt."


    An animated portrait forcibly taken from the Pig''s Head Tavern.


    "Pity."


    John pointed at his head and slowly pulled out a silvery memory.


    "Nostalgia."


    The three things were placed on the scales, and John placed the white flowers on the other side.


    A magical scene appeared on the originally tilted scale.


    The weight of a flower actually started to sway with the place where the three things were placed.


    John watched quietly until the scale stopped swinging and was balanced on both sides.


    Taking out the scepter representing resurrection, John held it flat and sounded ancient and obscure notes.


    The golden scepter gradually melted, and the gold-like liquid flowed into the coffin.


    A magical scene happened.


    The dead bones melted quickly and merged with the scepter.


    John took out a bottle, opened it, and sprinkled the soil inside into the coffin.


    "The land of my first birthplace."


    Then he picked one from the white flowers surrounding the tomb and threw it inside.

 Chapter 549：

    "The flower of the final residence."


    A body no different from Ariana''s appeared in the coffin.


    These were the spells and preparations used to resurrect the despicable Haierbo, but they only gave John an advantage.


    It also saves him the trouble of thinking of another way.


    "And the last thing," John looked at Ariana''s body, picked up the white Horcrux flower, and blew gently, "soul."


    The white flowers turned into petals and flew towards Ariana.


    After a long silence.


    The girl''s eyelashes trembled slightly.


    Under the dusk light, the girl opened her eyes as blue as the sky.


    Long years have passed.


    Nearly a century of regret.


    Even the greatest wizards have difficulty suppressing their emotions.


    Dumbledore''s body was trembling, his old eyes were covered with tears, and he could not clearly see the girl''s expression.


    But he knew that his sister was back.


    The regrets and guilt from a century ago all burst out at this moment.


    He was crying like an old scoundrel.


    After loving the world for so long, Dumbledore finally let himself be bold for his family.


    Ariana woke up again and looked at the old grandfather strangely.


    Suddenly, she saw the young man.


    Like before, she stretched out her hand.


    John was stunned and handed his wand over for him to grab.


    "Good afternoon, Ariana."


    Ariana seemed to have changed. She summoned up the courage to say: "Afternoon, Joel."


    The orange light of dusk hit the side of John''s face.


    "Need to get reacquainted," John smiled and stretched out his hand, "John Wick, hello, Ariana."


    Ariana, her life ended at the age of six, and her life ended at the age of fourteen.


    At the age of 112, she was reborn.


    John looked back, seeing the purple and blue in his eyes.


    Like in that safe house with nothing, the two people cuddled up and relied on each other.


    Nagini let go of Credence''s hand, ran to John, and took him into her arms.


    "What a... gentle king."


    Nagini''s tears fell on John''s shoulders.


    That voice full of distress, "Are you tired, my king?"


    Three flashes of time, the king who counts everything.


    Lean in my arms and sleep lightly for a while.


    you are too tired.


    "That''s quite a bit."


    John smiled.


    Being reminded like this, John felt the boundless weight coming towards him.


    John has no sister.


    In Nagini, he felt a kind of care that was different from maternal love.


    You can let go of anything.


    Have a peaceful sleep.


    Dumbledore?


    No matter what, it''s none of my business that old scoundrel just wallowing around.


    His eyes fell on Credence across Nagini.


    In a tone that was familiar to Credence, he said: "Credence, I think I''m a little late."


    "Maybe I should call you Dumbledore."


    "Haha, three Dumbledores."


    "It''s hard to tell Dumbledore from Dumbledore..."


    He muttered, his eyes closed, and he leaned into Nagini''s arms.


    Credence slowly knelt down on one knee and said to the murmuring king with great piety: "Yes, I have recovered my origin..."


    "My king, please let me follow you. This time, I am strong enough."


    He lowered his head, which was not lowered beside Grindelwald, in the sunset.


    Dumbledore, Dumbledore, Dumbledore.


    A relief to make up for regrets, a piety to find a home, a dependence after rebirth.


    ¡­


    Chapter 564 Sleepyhead, adopted daughter


    John could recover by sleeping for two hours, but this time, in his rare free time, he simply gave himself a holiday.


    Kicked out the father who took the trouble to ask him which of the pretty girls was his girlfriend.


    John was lying on the bed, and Basil and Riddle cooed twice.


    Tom swung his tail and bit through the cabinet with his persistence, causing the two owls to lose their shelter.


    Basil was so angry that his hair exploded all over his body, and he chased Tom for several streets while waving his wings.


    In the end, it was Mrs. Wick who came forward to save Tom, who was about to suffer a concussion from Basil.


    Watson secretly opened a crack in the blinds and looked at the parked cars outside, and saw his wife walking back with a dog on her left hand and an owl on her right.


    "what is that?"


    After catching the two little things that ran away, Mrs. Wick also noticed the cars.


    "People from the government," Watson said awkwardly, "I can handle it."


    "That sleepyhead hasn''t gotten up yet?"


    As soon as Watson spoke, he was glared at by Mrs. Wick.


    He shut his mouth slyly.


    The originally harmonious life of husband and wife has returned to the position of brother in the family.


    This cannot be blamed on Mrs. Wick.


    After all, it takes a long time to write, but in fact, not even a month has passed since the last time John disappeared in Hogwarts.


    In less than a month, my son almost died twice.


    No mother would be able to accept this.


    Now, even if John wanted to assassinate the president, Mrs. Wick would buy a plane ticket overnight to go there and deal with it first.


    The sound of the TV came over.


    Watson immediately walked over with a smile on his face.


    The girl holding the bear doll stared at the cat and mouse on the TV.


    From time to time, I moved the little bear¡¯s hand to give it a sense of participation.


    Mrs. Wick came over and leaned on her husband''s shoulder, looking at the girl with a motherly smile.


    "Actually, I have thought about letting John have a sister."


    As a demon hunter, having an unexpected son is already a miracle from God.


    When John was three years old, Mrs. Wick''s expectant efforts caused Watson to hold his waist and let out a desperate wail at work.


    The second miracle did not happen, and Mrs. Wick''s efforts were fruitless, so she gradually gave up her desire to raise her daughter.


    But Ariana''s arrival made Mrs. Wick''s desire to raise a daughter start to stir again. She looked at Ariana with bright eyes and whispered: "Look at her, how beautiful she is, like a princess."


    Knowing what his wife was thinking, Watson put his arm around her waist and said with a smile, "We have a surprise for John."


    Why is Ariana here?


    Do you think an old guy who is over a hundred years old and would even leave a baby on someone else''s doorstep in the middle of the night has the ability to take care of Ariana?


    If the Dursleys hadn''t discovered it in time, Harry would have froze to death outside the door.


    Therefore, Ariana followed John back as a matter of course.


    And Dumbledore also has his own plans.


    In this world, the person who is most familiar with Mo Ran is none other than Mo Ran.


    And the only one who is perfectly silent is John.


    There is no better place for Ariana than by John''s side.


    Dumbledore''s guilt towards Ariana prevented him from educating Ariana well, so he acquiesced in his sister''s departure.


    When John lay in bed on the third day, he finally went downstairs.


    As soon as I got there, I was frightened by my dear parents.


    "Introduction, this is your sister, Ariana Dumbledore Wick."


    John held the adoption documents in his hands and looked up at his parents with bright smiles.


    "Are you serious?"


    After confirming that this was not a forgery, John put his head in his hands and needed to calm down.


    Watson said dissatisfied: "What do you mean? Didn''t you bring this poor child back?"


    He had a reproachful look on his face. Your parents are finally brave for once.


    "Don''t let us lose so completely, okay?"


    John silently turned his head to look at Ariana, who had come closer because of his arrival. He was speechless and choked with sobs.


    "The problem is, she''s older than you, Dad."


    "What?" Watson''s expression froze, and after looking at Ariana carefully for a while, he affirmed, "You must be playing a trick on me."


    "You forged her birth certificate?" John looked at the birth certificate in the adoption procedure, "1982?"


    Watson coughed twice and said, "The procedure is absolutely true. Don''t talk nonsense. Besides, even if it''s wrong, it''s still only a few years old."


    Based on John''s understanding of his father, he knew without even thinking that Watson himself had used his connections to get him.


    He sneered: "1884, what do you think?"


    1884?


    Watson swallowed hard and said awkwardly: "Are you serious?"


    "Anything is possible in the magical world." John said expressionlessly.


    Watson himself was dumbfounded.


    He couldn''t connect the girl in front of him with the grandmother who was over a hundred years old.

 Chapter 550：

    Ariana lowered her head, feeling depressed.


    Because of death, this ignorant girl gradually improved, and she was no longer ignorant to the outside world.


    John noticed her emotions, sighed and said: "I didn''t want to abandon you, Ariana."


    Ariana looked up happily, and John looked at his confused parents.


    Regardless of the adoption, John didn''t want Dumbledore to take care of Ariana in the first place.


    Whether it is future development or distrust of Dumbledore.


    To put it bluntly, the help that the Obscurial One can bring even Grindelwald would win over.


    Putting such a force next to Dumbledore, who was already an imaginary enemy, would do John no good.


    John thought about it again and again and decided to respect Ariana''s idea.


    He asked Ariana seriously: "Do you really want to be our family?"


    He is not as hot-headed as his parents, but listens to Ariana''s opinions.


    Ariana raised her head and opened and closed her lips a few times.


    A soft voice sounded.


    "elder brother."


    John saw his parents covering their hearts in an exaggerated manner, and he smiled tenderly, "You have made a choice, and you must be prepared."


    He put his hand on Ariana''s soft hair.


    "As a sister, but also as a daughter."


    Watson finally heard it. After all this kid said, it turned out that he still accepted his adopted daughter.


    Thinking of this, Watson raised his head for his clever approach.


    But it made him so proud.


    John rubbed his chin and thought.


    Ariana is showing signs of recovery, which is good news.


    He said thoughtfully: "You should also learn to control the power of Obscurus."


    As a perfect Obscurus, the difference between John and other Obscurials is that his consciousness is dominated by the Obscurus.


    To put it bluntly, Obscurus is a dark force that corrodes people.


    And John can control this power and directly digest the dark consciousness that exists in it.


    In addition to his strong perseverance, he also experienced many magic rampages and soul potion tempering, which made his spirit terrifyingly strong.


    The obscurant are usually born among emotionally sensitive people, and suffering is a paradise for obscurity to breed.


    Adopting Ariana was the right thing to do. Her parents would give Ariana a different childhood.


    No one knows this better than John.


    John also has a way to deal with the power of Obscurus.


    He has tools that can lift people¡¯s spirits.


    Ravenclaw''s Diadem, Golden Mask of Wisdom.


    Both of these things allowed Ariana to suppress Obscurus''s consciousness.


    Thinking of this, he wanted to improve his spirit first.


    "As a gift for becoming my sister, I think I know what to give."


    John smiled slightly and took out the luxurious crown.


    The crown kept shrinking and finally turned into a beautiful bracelet.


    "You will always recover. Health is my gift to you."


    Putting the bracelet on Ariana''s wrist, Ariana felt something different, but it seemed there was no change.


    John didn''t notice that his father showed a thoughtful expression after hearing the word gift.


    Watson and Mrs. Wick exchanged glances, and the couple understood each other''s meaning tacitly.


    John was going to make some soul potions. The reason why he boldly used his soul as a sacrifice to refine the Horcrux was because he could heal again.


    It can be said that as long as he wants, he can continue to split his soul.


    Even Nagini''s broken soul, John, could be healed, let alone himself.


    Ariana also needs the support of soul potion.


    In the past time and space, he had been frustrated for a few months because of lack of money. When he returned to his own time, John decided to spend money in revenge.


    "We still have to go to Silverhand Manor. The Dementor Breeding Farm should yield a lot."


    John has achieved fully automatic harvesting of Dementors, and he also knows that fishing in the marsh is not a good idea.


    Therefore, the frequency of harvesting dementors is also reduced, and sometimes a blind dark wizard is sent to replenish the body of the dementors.


    Okay.


    After returning from Silverhand Manor, John discovered something big.


    Ariana is gone.


    After glancing at his parents and Tom, John was no longer anxious.


    As expected, wait until night comes.


    He heard the sound of parking outside, and then laughter.


    John saw Watson carrying things out of the car in large and small packages, and he also took out a huge stuffed bear.


    Ariana hugged the little bear and looked at the stuffed bear without turning her eyes.


    The excited couple seemed to have bought a little too much, so they went to the department store.


    If the Ministry of Magic knew that an Obscurial had just walked into a department store where Muggles gathered, they would probably be scared to death.


    Ariana''s body conveyed happy emotions, and John smiled slightly after feeling it.


    ¡­


    Chapter 565: Silver Hand Branch, Show of Goodwill


    Multiple sisters did not have much impact on John.


    It¡¯s not like he did nothing during the past three days.


    In addition to repairing a cabinet, a letter also had to be taken apart.


    "France?"


    John stared at the letter from the French Minister of Magic.


    His original plan was to open branches in France. If it hadn''t been calculated by the turtle grandson of the God of Death, all his branches would have been opened.


    But traveling during this period is not without its benefits.


    His hair turned black again, and his eyesight was restored.


    "What exactly is that dimension?"


    John touched his chin and recalled the dark dimension.


    That place is simply my own paradise.


    However, crossing dimensions is something that no one else will ever encounter once in their lifetime, so John can only secretly regret it.


    At that time, there was a white wolf threatening me, and that thing was a world-ending disaster.


    Let alone John, not even the world of demon hunters dares to bear it.


    "Charles Roland, since he sincerely invited me, I should accept his kindness."


    John rubbed the ring with his fingers. The invitation from the French Ministry of Magic must also require some concessions.


    "It seems that Delacour and some other people have contributed a lot to this matter and have reciprocated. I should also reciprocate."


    Charles Roland, the Minister of Magic who is about to step down, naturally does not have such great ability. The Delacour family and Ms. Maxim have secretly helped.


    Delacour was destined to be on a ship because of John''s relationship with them.


    Ms. Maxim, in addition to John studying there, more importantly, John is a disciple of Nico Flamel.


    Speaking of orthodoxy, John is a disciple of the legendary French alchemist. He can also be regarded as half French magic orthodoxy.


    "The situation in the United States is stable, and then we will start to develop influence in Europe."


    John pondered and opened the other envelopes.


    "On the German side, Ludwig is willing to help and is working with the Ministry of Magic."


    "That''s also the most troublesome one. Grindelwald''s main power is entrenched there."


    The road has to be walked step by step, and John plans to start with France.


    "Isn''t it time for Heinrich and Jin to start heading to France?"


    John thought about asking Heinrich to go back to school. Now that Durmstrang''s surname was Edgar, this request was easy.


    But Heinrich was not willing to go back to school. With his magical attainments, he could have graduated from school long ago.


    Then we can only leave it to him.


    The two dropouts went to France to prepare to open a branch, and John also trained them on this matter.


    Not to mention Heinrich, he is John''s deputy.


    Jin is already very talented at these things and has handled various matters in the American branch.


    John¡¯s arrangement is to let Jin take charge of silver shops in various countries from now on.


    If the trip to France is completed, Jin will stay there for a while.


    Like the United States, John is preparing to place his people everywhere.


    Closing the letter from France, John murmured to himself: "Since Minister Roland is interested in cooperation, I don''t mind letting others see the benefits of working with me."


    He picked up the quill and wrote on the parchment.


    Handing the written invitation letter to Riddle, John took out the dried fish and fed it to it, saying: "Give it to Charles Roland. If there is a blind guy, just peck him."


    Riddle nodded.


    Basil can peck people when he hears it. His eyes light up and he comes over with his head held high.


    "Forget it, the last time you beat up the owl in Old Batty''s house, I reimbursed you for the medical expenses."


    John poked Basil''s head wordlessly.


    This owl¡¯s overbearing personality doesn¡¯t know who to follow.


    Basil flapped John''s hand away with his wings in displeasure, turned around and saw Qiqi secretly opening the drawer, preparing to eat dried fish.


    Qiqi''s body stiffened.


    Oops, is it a heartbeat?


    No, it''s myocardial infarction.


    The owl''s feathers were flying wildly, and John turned his head away as if he didn''t see anything.


    Qiqi was grabbed by Basil''s claws around Destiny''s throat, held down and stepped on the table.


    Basil''s feet are very domineering.


    The wings hit the big head one after another, beating Qiqi until stars appeared in his eyes.


    After Tom, the second unlucky guy bullied by Basil appears.


    In this regard, Tom said, that has nothing to do with me.


    At this moment, Tom was lying on the floor. Ariana, who had changed into girl''s casual clothes, tentatively tapped his belly with her finger.

 Chapter 551：

    Tom smiled a doggy smile and lolled his tongue, which made Ariana very happy.


    ¡­


    Silverhand Manor.


    John entertained old Barty.


    "You should try this, a drink from the Muggle world."


    Handing the bubbling glass bottle of Coke to Old Barty, Old Barty looked at John with suspicion.


    This black bubbling thing looks poisonous.


    He took a tentative sip, the bubbles dancing in his mouth, and he frowned to keep from spitting it out.


    "Muggle things are getting weirder and weirder," Old Barty said.


    From a Muggle perspective, wizarding things are much more bizarre.


    John was noncommittal and said casually: "My parents bought a lot."


    "I almost forgot, your parents are Muggles."


    When he said this, Old Batty hesitated to speak.


    He wanted to know why Muggles were more skilled at killing dark creatures than wizards, and who was riding a fire dragon to party.


    Not even wizards dare to do this.


    "Johnny Silverhand''s new store is scheduled to be in France?"


    "What? You want to warn me?" John chuckled and made a light joke, "Silver Hand cannot develop in just one country."


    "Of course not. Charles Rolland has a relationship with me. He is a complete politician," Old Batty ignored the joke and said, "He wants to use your intervention to make his career in office longer."


    "Everyone is greedy, and so is he."


    Charles Roland relied on political means to rise to power, but the disadvantage of doing so was that he looked particularly mediocre.


    Without sufficient political performance, he will be easily ousted.


    "He came to me last year and asked about you." Old Batty picked up the Coke, frowned and took a sip, then put it down in a hurry. "He has been paying attention to you for a long time, and he is also a person who knows how to adapt to the situation. ¡±


    "Advertise to the wind? Then he should know who is right to follow."


    John smiled. Although this kind of person is very annoying, he is also the best to control.


    "He is willing to make concessions to me to allow Silverhand to enter more easily," John picked up the tea cup, "I am also willing to let his tenure be longer."


    "You still haven''t changed. I''m glad you''re still in school."


    Old Batty stared at John''s cup. If you have tea, why don''t you give me this?


    Don¡¯t you know that tea is a symbol of the British?


    Even British wizards are the same.


    John took a sip and naturally understood the meaning of Old Batty''s words.


    "Being ordinary is not a good wish, old Barty."


    They talked about the amusement park, a project led by Silverhand and sponsored by the Ministry of Magic, which was about to open.


    "This is a good opportunity, isn''t it?" John put down the tea cup and said, "Let the Ministry of Magic of various countries see this project and promote the development of tourism."


    Only by letting everyone see the benefits created by Silver Hands can they let go of their vigilance against Silver Hands.


    Old Barty looked at John and said in a deep voice: "It is a risky move to open an amusement park near a werewolf community."


    "Only by letting more people see werewolves can we gradually turn them into humans."


    John said meaningfully: "The number of werewolves in the world is not a small number."


    Old Barty had the help of the werewolf community behind his rise to power, and he was also the person who most hoped for the werewolf''s status to improve.


    After hearing this, he pondered for a while and said: "In my last proposal, I changed the name of the Werewolf Capture Force and established an Office for Werewolf Affairs."


    "If they guarantee that this amusement park will be flawless and there will be no werewolves causing trouble, the Ministry of Magic Council can give it full responsibility for werewolves."


    This is equivalent to allowing the Ministry of Magic to return the autonomy of werewolves to werewolves, which plays a major role in improving the status of werewolves.


    Matters such as werewolves hurting people will be handled through werewolf review.


    Wizards cannot kill werewolves at will, and wizards are no longer charged with killing magical creatures.


    John is very satisfied with this result. Compared with the werewolves of the past, today''s werewolves have greater power, which is more beneficial to Old Barty and John.


    "They will do it."


    ¡­


    Chapter 566: Amusement Park, behind-the-scenes plot


    The long-planned amusement park officially opened.


    This is a big deal, occupying an area comparable to Hogwarts.


    The amusement park is divided into several areas, animal area, plant area, aurora area, extreme area, flight area, and celestial body area.


    The most eye-catching one is undoubtedly the World Cup-sized Quidditch pitch.


    This stadium is also the venue where internal Quidditch matches will be held later.


    Although Quidditch is used in the wizarding world to compete with Muggle football.


    However, the competition system is very strange. Those many clubs seem to have only one role, and that is to compete for the World Cup qualifications.


    John united with the Sports Department to create more classifications for him.


    Quidditch is divided into three levels: top wizard competition, senior wizard competition, and junior wizard competition.


    There are two rules for level promotion.


    Keep the number of teams in the league within a certain number and increase the enjoyment of the game.


    Wait until August this year to officially start the league system.


    There are also many delicacies in the amusement park. In addition to delicacies from the magical world, there are also delicacies from the Muggle world.


    There is also a band parading in the amusement park, and Easter eggs from the band may be randomly triggered.


    "It''s convenient to make profits with the government."


    John held the ice cream in his hand and sighed.


    If Johnny Silverhand were to do these things by himself, he would definitely not be able to complete them smoothly.


    Just talking about the establishment of Quidditch events, this needs to be completed through the Department of Magical Sports and Sports.


    And it is only implemented in one country.


    He looked sideways, and saw a dozen ministers of magic from various countries looking at this place with scrutiny.


    As they learned more about it, the expressions of the ministers gradually turned into exclamation.


    Especially hearing about the reform of Quidditch events made them smell business opportunities.


    Not every businessman can be a qualified politician, but politicians often have the intuition of a businessman.


    They can see that if such changes are made, not only will Quidditch, a football in the wizarding world, become more famous, but the commercial value of those clubs will also be greatly increased.


    Some clubs that cannot qualify for the Quidditch World Cup do not have to work hard alone and can work hard to compete in this event.


    French Minister of Magic Charles Rolland lamented: "Mr. Wick''s mind seems to be full of ideas."


    He stared at the stadium with eager eyes, a World Cup-level stadium. This was not the kind that would be demolished after use.


    Just after the event starts, the tickets this place can sell are enough to increase the Ministry of Magic''s funds a lot.


    These are all political achievements.


    Currently, the only one with the ability to build these buildings is the Silver Hand Fashion Construction Company.


    This made Charles Roland even more interested in cooperating with John.


    Not only him, but also other ministers of magic.


    The minister from Germany looked at this, his eyes darkened, and he asked his own question.


    "It seems inappropriate to open such an important place near a werewolf gathering place."


    He glanced at the many ministers and said, "Werewolves are dangerous magical creatures. Once something happens..."


    He didn''t finish what he said, but everyone could understand what he meant.


    The birth of wolfsbane potion has brought the werewolf bite under control, but in the eyes of most wizards, it is still synonymous with danger.


    Building a place near a werewolf is simply pushing people into the werewolf''s claws.


    Old Batty glanced at the German minister and said, "Don''t worry, we are ready to deal with emergencies."


    "I think it''s time for us to attend the opening ceremony."


    ¡­


    The opening ceremony was unprecedentedly grand.


    Various weird fireworks from Weasley''s Wizarding Wheezes exploded, and a galloping fire dragon flew towards the stands, triggering bursts of exclamations.


    Tens of thousands of wizards came to participate in this opening.


    They come from all over the world and are important sources of information that will spread the news here.


    Candy balloons flying all over the sky and falling chocolates fill your heart with sweetness.


    If the broomstick falls, it will be stuck to the cotton-like ground.


    It doesn''t matter if you fly out, you will experience the joy of being ejected and flying up.


    The aurora area is beautiful and dreamy, and the animal area is thrilling.


    Or you can go on a maze adventure in the plant area. After clearing the level, you can get rewards from the amusement park.


    You can also go to the celestial body area to appreciate the vastness of the universe and the changes of stars.


    The extreme zone stimulates sensory stimulation.


    A variety of experiences make these wizards linger.


    ?Outside the amusement park.


    A group of werewolves stared at the amusement park, with resentment against the world in their eyes.


    ¡­


    At the end of the opening ceremony, the eyes of the German Minister of Magic changed.


    And Old Batty also paid attention to each other.


    Realizing that something was wrong with his expression, the German Minister of Magic immediately calmed down.


    Until the end of the day, the German Minister of Magic had not waited for the result he wanted.


    Old Batty received news from Sophie.


    He walked out of the amusement park with a gloomy face.


    A group of subdued werewolves appeared in front of them.


    "They are not local werewolves." Zoffi said, "We caught them trying to enter the amusement park."


    John came over slowly and said calmly: "We are not without enemies."


    Listening to the accents of the werewolves, John smiled.


    "Killing with a borrowed knife, trying to destroy the current situation."


    "Who did it?" Old Batty was surprised.


    John said casually: "We have many enemies, Old Barty."


    Not only abroad, but also some people in China may do it.


    Old Batty couldn''t help but feel lucky that Zoffie and the others were able to prevent this major accident from happening.

 Chapter 552：

    Use werewolves to deal with werewolves. They understand each other and are more likely to detect danger.


    Old Batty is ready to implement the ''Werewolf vs. Werewolf'' proposal in advance.


    Those wizards who had experienced the amusement park today flew back on their Portkeys.


    After today, everyone will know about this amusement park in the magical world.


    "The Grand Opening of Silverhand Amusement Park, Ministers of Magic from Various Countries Come to Experience"


    Newspapers flew around the world along with dozens of photos of Silverhand Amusement Park.


    Almost overnight, this amusement park became the talk of the town.


    Especially the wizards in this country. After participating in the Diagon Alley and Knockturn Alley Quidditch Competition last time, many people have never forgotten the world-class Quidditch pitch.


    Now after hearing the news, they all went to the amusement park.


    The Weasley twins were so busy that even Ron and Bill were called over to help.


    Their products are almost among the top three most popular in amusement parks.


    "Bill, you seem to have lost your girlfriend."


    Fred accidentally mentioned this matter, which made Bill suddenly depressed.


    As a boyfriend and son, Bill was caught between Mrs. Weasley and Fleur.


    He has not contacted Fleur for nearly a month, and the last time he saw her was during the Battle of Hogwarts.


    Although he wrote many letters to Furong, he received no response.


    "Okay, I''m sorry." Fred also knew that he said the wrong thing and handed a bag of Fire Dragon Roasted Chestnuts to Bill.


    "No, no, no, it''s not for you to eat. You give it to that fat guy."


    Fred quickly stopped Bill from eating chestnuts and asked Bill to give them to the fat boy with a dark face.


    Fatty''er was so frightened by his ferocious look that he cried loudly.


    George laughed when he saw this, and Ron was miserable. He was carrying a large box of things around a group of children.


    ¡­


    Chapter 567 Opening a store and getting in touch


    John is definitely the one who makes the most money this holiday.


    Because of other people''s two-month vacation, he got at least half a year more.


    Time passed by, John made a small calculation.


    "If calculated by time, I should be eighteen years old."


    But if he doesn¡¯t tell, who will know?


    After solving the problem of the opening of the amusement park, it was rare for John to go home in a different way.


    He walked out of the taxi, frowned, and looked at the cars that appeared at his house.


    In the car, a pair of sharp eyes stared at John.


    John swept over and walked straight home.


    "In other words, the Nigerian gang brought a terrorist weapon to intercept you, and accidentally lost control and suffered the consequences?"


    Wick''s house.


    Watson averted his eyes and said, "Yes, that''s right, Mycroft."


    A person named Mycroft is an authentic British gentleman. From his meticulous clothing to his demeanor and tone, he is consistent with a noble British gentleman.


    When Mycroft, who has a high IQ, heard this answer, he showed an expression as if his IQ had been trampled on.


    Mycroft took a deep breath and said calmly: "You are a smart man, Watson."


    "You should know that the fire alarmed the cabinet and who turned this ''terrorist attack'' into ''playing with fire and self-immolation'' on your behalf."


    Staring at Watson with sharp eyes, Mycroft said: "You almost destroyed the entire Tower of London."


    "It''s the Nigerian gang..." Watson''s voice gradually became smaller.


    Mycroft said impatiently: "Your hotel is about to open, you should be honest with me."


    He sat up straighter, making him more aggressive, and said sternly: "The government is more unwilling to see a terrorist running around with a nuclear bomb than the underground forces."


    As a person with great power, the aura of being a superior person is approaching.


    Watson lowered his head and pondered for a while, then stopped stirring his thumbs together.


    Looking up again, Watson made a great decision and said seriously: "I will tell you the truth, Mycroft."


    Mycroft smiled and nodded to indicate that he could speak.


    Watson took a deep breath, with an unprecedented seriousness.


    "That''s right, the Nigerian gang secretly developed a weapon..."


    "Watson!"


    Mycroft interrupted him, with veins pulsing on his forehead. He glanced at the vase on the table and had the urge to hit Watson on the head.


    He suppressed the urge and threatened, "I need the truth."


    With an innocent expression on his face, Watson whispered: "Everything I said is true."


    "I worked in finance before going to sea. How can I know how to make terrorist weapons?" Watson said sincerely. "As you know, my hotel is about to open. To make it lively, I have invited a lot of people."


    "I don''t remember your business being so big." Mycroft sneered, but his eyes remained calm as he looked at Watson.


    Watson waved his hand and said with a smile: "They are all small businesses. As you know, I am engaged in finance, so these are the only methods in my mind."


    He pointed to his head, "They are not fools, they know they need to make changes."


    "The power of the country is getting bigger and bigger, and they can no longer act as unscrupulously as before."


    "Those who are not disciplined are just unscrupulous gangsters. Re-establish order and let this industry be restrained."


    Watson sat up, his eyes no longer evasive.


    "Change requires gray as a buffer between black and white, and now I am willing to do that gray."


    He chuckled and said: "Those who don''t change will only be eliminated. Those who break the rules, we will be one step faster than the police."


    "Are you changing the entire world?" Mycroft said coldly, "Do you have this ability, Watson."


    This is not a peaceful king in London, but a dark monarch facing all countries.


    Mycroft acknowledged the reputation of the ''Underground President'' in London, but that was only limited to London.


    He intentionally supports a leader as a fig leaf.


    But Watson seems to have other ideas.


    "America, the country of furry bears, neon, Italy, China..."


    Watson did not answer him, but continued to read out various countries.


    The moment he raised his head again, the submissive Watson turned into the ''underground president''. He grinned and said: "There are only twelve seats. You will either crawl under the high table or be eaten on the high table."


    "I don''t have the ability, minister," he smiled evilly, "but profit is the greatest ability. A monopoly business will never lose money."


    Mycroft was silent.


    It is impossible for the underground president in London to do it, but what if there are twelve underground presidents?


    "Do you think you are the only one staring at me?" Watson waved his fingers and smiled, "FBI, GRU, Federal Intelligence Service, External Security Service..."


    "They are all staring at me. I am a transparent person. Everything is in their database, but..." Watson put his cross on his chin and chuckled, "Without me, this order that was finally established would not be able to survive." will be broken up.¡±


    "Guess...how many people will die?"


    The atmosphere was eerily quiet.


    In the almost frozen room, even the sound of petals falling became particularly obvious.


    Mycroft looked at Watson, the person he had always thought he had control over, who had secretly accomplished so much.


    "I remember you weren''t that smart."


    "People change, Mycroft." Watson shrugged, "When I become the father of my children and the husband of my wife, I should be careful in my heart."


    "Women and children can be careless, but men must be cautious."


    Just then, the phone in the room rang.


    Watson glanced and motioned for Mycroft to answer.


    "I''m looking for you, Minister."


    Mycroft glanced over and reached out to pick it up.


    The voice on the other end of the phone rang, "Mycroft."


    He knew this voice. He belonged to the head of a certain security department.


    Mycroft glanced at Watson and said calmly: "For Watson Wick?"


    "Yes, we need him, Mycroft."


    "Click."


    Mycroft hung up the phone. He straightened his wrinkled vest, stood up and put his hands in his pockets, looking at Watson with a condescending look.


    "I need to admit that the New World failed with you." Mycroft stretched out his hand and said with emotion, "Wonderful game."


    Watson stood up, level with Mycroft, and held the hand.


    "I tried my best."


    "Transparent people will make you crazy," Mycroft looked deeply at Watson and said, "There are no secrets and no privacy. Everyone you meet when you go out may be an agent of some country. Countless pairs of eyes are staring at you. you."


    "This means that from this moment on, you will no longer be able to trust anyone, even your wife and children."


    Mycroft admired Watson''s determination.


    This man did something daring. He turned himself into a piece of gray between black and white. Walking between black and white was more dangerous than picking teeth in a tiger''s mouth.


    He needs to be at a balance point, which is more exciting than sleeping on a tightrope.


    Mycroft asked: "Is it worth it?"


    ?Perhaps handing over that weapon will make Watson''s life better.


    But Watson smiled and said: "The hotel will open tomorrow, you can try the shrimp inside."


    "I will, I hope it''s delicious enough." Mycroft nodded, "It''s better to have less sauce. My belt is a little tight."


    Mycroft lost this confrontation. Now Watson is no longer easy to control.


    He suddenly asked: "I don''t seem to have seen your son."


    Just then, the door opened.


    John walked in.


    Meet Mycroft.


    "Hello," John smiled brightly, "My name is John Wick."


    "I wish you a pleasant meal at the hotel."


    The moment Mycroft saw John, he knew that he could not rely on his son to control Watson.


    He felt it in this young man.


    His eyes scanned John in just a few seconds.


    He came to a conclusion.


    Crazy.


    Mycroft stared at John and said, "You remind me of my younger brothers and sisters."


    "Then they must have a very good relationship with you." John said elegantly and politely, "People at the same stage always tend to cherish each other."

 Chapter 553：

    "No, just the opposite." Mycroft said.


    He looked at Watson and said, "My brother will like you too, Watson."


    "Sorry, I''m married." Watson said warily.


    Mycroft''s face darkened and he walked out the door.


    He saw that the driver in the car was pale.


    "That''s not a person, right?" As an MI6 agent, the driver''s hands tightly grasped the steering wheel.


    In the past few minutes, no one knew what he had gone through.


    Mycroft looked at the young man waving to him through the car window, and said to himself: "I am too familiar with the smell of a madman."


    If you see something one or two steps ahead of ordinary people, you are a genius.


    Anyone who sees eight or nine steps before a genius is a madman.


    "Create a new file."


    "Name, John Wick, codename...0."


    ¡­


    Chapter 568 Poor Tom, transformed into a living person


    I still don¡¯t know that I have been called crazy just by meeting people once.


    John is feeling novel about his father''s property.


    "So you opened not one, but twelve?"


    At dinner time, John tore open the bread and fed it to Basil.


    Next to her, Arianna followed suit and fed the salad cabbage to Qiqi.


    Qiqi dares to be angry but dare not say anything. I am a fire dragon. You want me to be a vegetarian?


    Chewing the vegetables in his mouth, Qiqi lowered his head dejectedly.


    I can''t afford to offend her. The strength in this little girl is terrifying.


    "Ahem, Ang." But Watson was so proud.


    John glanced at his proud look and said calmly: "So, when you go out from now on, there will be no less than a hundred pairs of eyes staring at you?"


    "Isn''t that for you," Watson said righteously, "Don''t worry, my father will never reveal your magic."


    John was very moved by the seemingly inconspicuous Watson.


    "Actually, there is a magic called the Forgetting Curse." John said, "I can..."


    "No, that will be discovered."


    Watson shook his head and said: "I know Mycroft. He is an extremely smart person. It is like a memory palace. He can tell at a glance which book is wrong."


    "Well, I didn''t think well." John said, "I will handle the relationship with Muggles well."


    My father also took great pains to keep the secret.


    As Watson said, for smart people, the Forgetting Curse is not a good solution.


    "It''s a pity that I can''t send you to school." Watson said with some regret.


    As a transparent person, countless pairs of eyes will stare at him as soon as he goes out.


    The governments of various countries do not want him to die, nor do they want him to live too comfortably.


    The next time was exactly as Watson said.


    Agents from various intelligence agencies appeared.


    As for how John knew?


    Those agents are very good at acting, but it''s a pity that they don''t know how to act.


    The hotel opens.


    There was no fanfare, just like a building rising suddenly from the ground.


    The hotel was up and running, and their first guests were high-ranking officials from the political arena.


    People are selfish. To be able to support Watson in doing things, there must be needs.


    Among the promises given by Watson, some people will receive immunity.


    They will not appear in the hotel mission, and as a condition, the hotel needs to be protected.


    ¡­


    The holidays are passing by little by little.


    John is also fulfilling his gift.


    He brought Ariana to Silverhand Manor.


    After asking the security guards to leave, he took out a bottle of milky white potion.


    Soul Potion.


    "Trust me, Ariana."


    John stretched out his hand towards the crown bracelet, and Ariana shrank her hand. John comforted her and said, "I''m here."


    Ariana calmed down and let John take the bracelet away.


    Without the blessing of wisdom, the obscurity that erodes people''s hearts is affecting Ariana again.


    Her emotions became sensitive, and she was filled with fear while holding the soul potion.


    "It''s okay, Ariana," John encouraged, "it can heal you."


    After hearing about the treatment, Ariana mustered up the courage to drink the soul potion.


    At that moment, black energy emitted from her body.


    "ah-!"


    Screams rang out, followed by a terrifying magic shock wave spreading out.


    When arriving at the outer perimeter, they were stopped by the rising barrier.


    John''s hair in the center was flying, and the black energy attacked the only living body.


    Black energy exploded around John''s body, turning into an equally dark substance to ward it off.


    His eyes were filled with black energy, and he stretched out his hand to release spiritual magic to soothe Ariana''s emotions.


    "Learn to control it instead of being controlled by it."


    Psychic magic sent his voice into Ariana''s mind.


    The chaotic mind gradually calmed down.


    The power of Obscurus kept attacking John, and everything around him was destroyed.


    John was in the center of darkness, and the silence turned into a huge whirlpool of darkness, shrouding him in it.


    He called Ariana''s name over and over again.


    Finally, just before Obscurus was about to demolish Silverhand Manor, Ariana came to her senses.


    She was a little confused after opening her eyes, and the white wand was facing her.


    Reaching out to pinch the tip of the wand, Ariana said timidly: "Joel."


    "It seems you''re feeling better." John snapped his fingers, and the destroyed things were combined and quickly collapsed again.


    "Well, it looks like I need to buy some more."


    Holding the wand and walking away, John said to Ariana: "Want to go shopping in Diagon Alley?"


    Ariana nodded.


    Soon, in the ice cream shop in Diagon Alley.


    John stared suspiciously as Ariana poured a large spoonful of honey over the ice cream.


    Are all people named Dumbledore the reincarnation of bees?


    Ariana was eating the sweet ice cream with a smile on her face.


    John held his chin up and caught a glimpse of an acquaintance from the corner of his eye.


    "Please, Molly, there is no Voldemort now."


    "Sirius, have you forgotten that there is Grindelwald?"


    "Oh no."


    Sirius Black covered his head. Next to him were Harry and Ginny.


    Sirius wanted to create a chance for Harry to be alone with Ginny, and asked the two children to help at Weasley''s Wizard Wheezes as an excuse.


    Molly saw through his tricks. Don''t think that just because you are Harry''s godfather, you can do whatever you want. I took care of Harry earlier than you did.


    Mr. Weasley wanted to help, but he was quickly attracted by the radio nearby.


    Noticing John staring over there, Ariana also looked over.


    "Sometimes it''s good to be carefree." John sighed, and he suddenly asked: "Ariana, what do you like?"


    "Joel." Ariana answered without hesitation.


    John had no choice but to say: "Besides me?"


    "Dad, mom."


    "Well, except them."


    This was embarrassing for Ariana. She thought for a long time, stared at John with her big clear eyes and said, "Tom."


    "Okay, I think it''s better for you not to go to school."


    John gave up. Originally, he wanted to arrange for Ariana to complete seven years of compulsory education. It seemed that Ariana did not need it.


    Ariana prefers to be with familiar people than going to school.


    Everyone in the neighborhood knew that the Wick family had adopted a daughter.


    Dudley of the Dursley family met Ariana. He was so amazed by Ariana that he was as dumb as a polar bear.


    The Wick family is completely different from Dumbledore.


    They never hid Ariana, and Mrs. Wick had another interest besides making tea.


    That means dressing up Ariana.


    Mrs. Wick, who had wanted a daughter for a long time, even called her best friend to show off, and secretly told her best friend that she was going to teach Ariana the recipe from China.


    After a holiday, Ariana completely integrated into the family.


    As the treatment progresses, I am no longer silent as before.


    And as she gradually gained control of Obscurus, she could also perform some simple spellcasting, but only with the blessing of Ravenclaw''s crown.


    There was also a small episode.


    John thought Ariana liked his dog Tom, and asked Tom to play more with Ariana.


    As a result, Tom was chased and beaten by Ariana''s control as a bear because he disturbed Ariana while watching TV.


    Only then did John realize that the Tom she was talking about turned out to be the cat in Tom and Jerry.


    The poor dog was driven back to the attic by Little Bear because he misunderstood the slander.


    Tom was left to huddle in the cupboard aggrievedly, and Basil kicked him out because he was in the way.


    Tom: There is no place for me in such a big Wick family.


    Time passes little by little.


    John is also entering his last year at Hogwarts.

 Chapter 554：

    The day before school starts.


    John packs his luggage.


    In fact, there aren¡¯t too many things. He can fit them all in one small bag.


    Speaking of the small handbag, he really missed his teacher''s one. Unfortunately, unlike the Silver Wick Sword, that small handbag had no special magic that could be retrieved.


    It is estimated that it is in a certain corner of the world now, or it may be floating in space as space junk.


    "It''s a pity that there are magic crystals and magic props inside." John sighed.


    Knocking on the table, the quill and ink jumped into John''s bag as if they had grown legs.


    Then pieces of clothing flew out and folded automatically.


    The abandoned birdcage originally belonged to Basil, but Basil refused to go in at all.


    Wait until the next day.


    Watson couldn''t give it away originally, but John gave him another way.


    A family of four walked past the stove to Knockturn Alley, allowing Watson to exclaim the wonders of magic.


    Get out of Knockturn Alley, get in the prepared car, and drive to King''s Cross Station.


    But this short period of time made the person monitoring Watson almost crazy.


    The living people disappeared out of thin air.


    ¡­


    Chapter 569 Station, Malfoy with stable output


    King''s Cross Station.


    Watson felt uncomfortable all over. He saw the group of people pointing fingers at him.


    He asked doubtfully: "Agent is so powerful, why are you chasing me now?"


    He didn''t know that as the second king of the magical world and the owner of Knockturn Alley, his son''s status was not generally high.


    John did not change his appearance or anything like that, so it should be discussed by parents who send their children to school.


    Ariana was a little afraid of such a place, and the black energy in her eyes flashed and was suppressed.


    John stood by the nine and three-quarters pillar and said goodbye to his family.


    "Ariana, if you miss me, just write me a letter."


    John rubbed Ariana''s head.


    The big-headed Qiqi at home has basically become Ariana¡¯s pet.


    Ariana nodded, and John looked at his father again.


    "Are you sure your school has been repaired?" Watson said, "I remember it was very badly demolished."


    "Well, because someone rode a fire dragon and crashed into the principal''s office, it will take some time to repair it." John glanced at his father and said nonchalantly, "But with a professional team, it won''t be too difficult to repair it."


    When Watson heard this, he whistled and pretended not to hear anything. Mrs. Wick kissed her son on the face.


    "Little wolf, you can''t let us worry this time." Mrs. Wick scolded.


    Now it was John''s turn to be embarrassed.


    He said goodbye to his parents and winked at Tang Mi who was nearby.


    Tang Mi nodded understandingly.


    There are more than twenty members of the Silver Hand security team in the entire station. In addition to maintaining order, they also prevent accidents from happening.


    Follow John into Station Nine and Three-Quarters.


    The first person to see him was Colin.


    The Gryffindor war reporter shouted excitedly: "It''s John Wick!"


    All eyes at the station gathered, and Colin even ran over to ask.


    "Can I take a photo for you?"


    "Of course," John said with a smile, "We are classmates."


    Colin excitedly took a dozen photos in a row.


    Walking through the station, respectful voices sounded one after another.


    "John."


    "Mr. Wick."


    "It''s an honor to meet you, Mr. Wick."


    "I want to thank you, as a mother, for saving my child''s life."


    The parents at Hogwarts were all grateful to John, and some lurking reporters immediately rushed out to get first-hand information.


    This is the second king.


    At present, even the big star Lockhart cannot compare with his fame.


    A little bit of news can make them rise rapidly in the newspaper office.


    Just when the reporters were about to move, Malfoy walked over with a step that he didn''t recognize.


    "Get out of the way, let you go away, are you deaf?"


    "You, it''s you! What are you filming? Did I let you take it?"


    One reporter was unconvinced and said: "I am a reporter and I have the right to let the public know the truth!"


    "What truth? How many steps did John Wick take at the station?"


    "you!"


    "What are you doing? Don''t block me from getting in the car, and don''t block the students from behind!"


    "What''s your name? I want to expose you!"


    "Very good, I am Draco Malfoy, which newspaper company do you belong to? My father, Lucius, believe it or not, I will buy you in minutes!"


    "you you you¡­"


    Malfoy frowned and looked at the reporter who was so angry that he could not speak. "If you are sick, go get it treated. Don''t waste air here."


    The young reporter clutched his heart and backed away, while the reporters around him even avoided him.


    A reporter accidentally pressed the shutter, and Malfoy immediately locked onto him.


    "Do you know how to take pictures? Do you know how to find the angle?" Malfoy walked over, grabbed the camera, pointed it at his handsome profile, and said arrogantly, "Ato said that the left side of my face is prettiest, so take photos like this ¡±


    The reporter took a breath. This kind of person cannot be restrained by condemnation at all, and he cannot be offended.


    The press group was dispersed by Malfoy alone, and even John couldn''t help but give him a thumbs up.


    And sincerely suggested: "Promise me, you must bring a magic wand when you go out."


    Boarding the Hogwarts Express, there was finally no noise outside.


    The students in the car greeted John one after another.


    Walking to the empty carriage and sitting down, John stretched.


    Malfoy kept his head up and chest out. John glanced at him and understood immediately.


    "I know you are still a prefect."


    Malfoy said proudly: "Slughorn is very discerning."


    "Indeed." John took out a badge from his pocket and put it down.


    When Malfoy saw it, his proud expression froze.


    "Student president."


    He silently took off his prefect''s badge and acted as if nothing happened.


    "I''m going to see Goyle and Crabbe. If those two idiots don''t improve their grades, they will repeat the grade."


    Malfoy saw the two big men walking over and immediately kicked Goyle in the butt.


    This kick confirmed that Malfoy would still defend his hated ranking until his seventh year.


    Through the car window, John saw Harry arriving outside.


    Everything has changed.


    The death of Voldemort allowed Harry, who should have been forced to leave school, to go to school normally.


    He saw Ron appear behind Harry, followed closely by Hermione.


    The relationship between the three people remains the same, but their fate has quietly changed.


    "Invisibility cloak?"


    Staring at Harry, John thought of the invisibility cloak.


    The Three Hallows of Death.


    The Elder Wand is in Grindelwald''s hand.


    The Resurrection Stone is in John¡¯s hand.


    Harry''s Invisibility Cloak can also be indirectly counted as Dumbledore''s.


    Each of the three people owns a Deathly Hallows.


    "Grindelwald wants the Resurrection Stone."


    Still remember Grindelwald¡¯s idea of ??making an army.


    John touched the locket on his chest, which contained the resurrection stone.


    Grindelwald will not give up collecting the Deathly Hallows. The master of Death has a great temptation for him.


    There will also be conflicts between the three of them.


    "What a coincidence, I also want to collect two other things."


    John squinted his eyes and rubbed the locket with his fingers.


    The Elder Wand is a treasure that can increase the level by one level. John is lying if he says he is not interested.


    Although the invisibility cloak has been seen through many times, the resurrection stone can still achieve the effect of its name after being used correctly. Perhaps the invisibility cloak also has something extraordinary.


    "Now is not the opportunity to obtain the Invisibility Cloak. Grindelwald is very willing to see me and Dumbledore at odds."


    Suppressing his thoughts, John closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    After a while.


    The carriage started to become lively.


    The train started slowly and headed towards Hogwarts after the war.


    Astoria is also in fifth grade and has become a prefect.


    This makes Astoria very happy, because she has been trying to catch up with the Star Club.


    The student council president was supposed to work with the prefects to manage students on the train.


    But everyone seems to agree that John does not need to do such small things.


    When the train calmed down, Daphne and the others also came to John''s carriage.


    "What''s this?"


    Malfoy picked up the book floating in the air.


    Suddenly, a desire drove him to open the book.


    Malfoy was so frightened that he threw the book away and asked in confusion: "What the **** is this?"


    John snapped his fingers and the book flew up again. He said casually: "A book written by an ancient Greek wizard."

 Chapter 555：

    "This thing is really evil." Daphne frowned, "I feel very uncomfortable."


    "The Book of Darkness" flew into the small bag, and John smiled: "I am impressed by your progress, Daphne."


    Being able to feel the evil in the "Book of Darkness" shows that Daphne has made a lot of progress.


    After being praised by John, Daphne''s eyes were bright.


    Malfoy said unconvinced: "I noticed it too."


    "Oh, then you are awesome." Daphne looked at the conspicuous bag and immediately mocked, "If there is a curse on it, you will be the first to suffer."


    You are really good at touching it when you find it.


    Malfoy is autistic.


    "Eat some chocolate, Draco."


    Astoria broke the chocolate in half and handed half to Malfoy.


    "Thank you, Atto." Malfoy took it happily, like a pet being fed.


    Daphne sneered, showing off.


    "This is a small cake I baked myself," Daphne took out the cake and said shyly, "Try it."


    Malfoy looked at the chocolate, and then at the three-layered ''little cake''.


    Bah, conspicuous bag.


    ¡­


    The train dragging smoke headed towards the station.


    The sun also reluctantly disappears with its afterglow.


    Hagrid, the most popular professor, stood at the station preparing to welcome this year''s new students.


    What was different from the past was that this time the new students were not scared when they saw Hagrid''s hybrid giant size, only excited.


    "Are you Rubeus Hagrid in armor?"


    "That''s cool. Where''s your armor?"


    "Can I touch it?"


    "¡­"


    The freshmen were very excited. They had all seen this big man in the newspapers.


    That is the legend of wearing armor and guarding the bridge alone.


    "Quiet, everyone be quiet, line up and follow me, be careful not to fall off the platform."


    Hagrid was at a loss and shouted for order.


    The previous students were not so enthusiastic, and no one even disliked the animal smell on his body.


    John smiled and said hello to Hagrid from a distance. He hoped that no students would fall into the lake this year.


    ¡­


    Chapter 570 Seventh Grade, Final Mission


    "This thing is really ugly, can''t it be replaced with something nicer?"


    Malfoy was pointing at the Thestral pulling the cart.


    "Damn, it almost bit me."


    Withdrawing his hand, Malfoy was indignant.


    Even the Thestrals were so angry that they bit people, which shows that Malfoy has profound skills.


    Neville found them and came over to ride in the carriage.


    Malfoy was so squeezed by Neville that he almost fell out.


    "This semester looks like it will be a peaceful semester." Neville tugged at his collar, which was strangling his neck, and said in a daze: "I mean, Voldemort is dead."


    "Maybe."


    John was noncommittal. It seemed that Hogwarts was finally at peace.


    Get rid of the haze of Voldemort that has lasted for many years, so that students finally don¡¯t have to worry about seeing a green skull mark on the roof one day.


    Among them, Neville felt the deepest. His parents were injured by Death Eaters and were hospitalized.


    It was also him who personally ended Voldemort''s life.


    The stupid kid in the Longbottom family who was feared as a squib is now a hero in the entire wizarding world.


    "Everything will only get better, Neville." John chuckled, "You can do whatever you want."


    Neville scratched his head sheepishly.


    "Actually, I plan to stay after graduation."


    "Stay? Do you want to be a professor?" Malfoy said in a hurry. "What can you teach? Swordsmanship?"


    "Neville''s Herbology is very good," John said, not objecting to the idea. "He can become a Professor of Herbology."


    "I believe Professor Sprout would like to see this happen."


    Daphne nodded in approval.


    The carriage swayed to the oak gate.


    Before the new students arrived in the boat, Malfoy jumped out of the carriage and whistled.


    "I thought it would be different."


    "The familiar is the best." John stepped out of the carriage and reached out to help Daphne.


    The entire castle was renovated.


    Places damaged by black magic need to be cleared of curses.


    Walking into the foyer, a water balloon fell from the sky.


    Before he was about to meet John, he was blocked by a funny big face.


    Peeves took off his hat, wrung out the water on it, and said with a wet face, "Welcome back the King of Hogwarts."


    He originally wanted to ambush the students here, but who would have thought that the first one to come in would be John.


    Licking his funny smile, Peeves said very doggedly: "My king, forgive me for being rude."


    "Peeves."


    Peeves was ready to be scolded and was about to pack up the water balloons he had prepared and go back.


    "Remember to throw more accurately later." John did not reprimand, but said with a smile: "But before the professor comes, it''s best to hide."


    Peeves was stunned for a moment, then said happily: "Of course, my king."


    He flew to the ceiling and hid furtively, waiting for the next group of unlucky ones to enter, only to be greeted by a head full of water balloons.


    When John entered the auditorium, he heard screams one after another outside, mixed with curses and Peeves'' laughter.


    But as he cursed, his voice turned into laughter.


    The water balloons that greeted the students made them understand that Hogwarts is still the same Hogwarts.


    It has not changed because of the war.


    The depression of the war was completely shattered by Peeves after a holiday.


    A group of students with wet hair entered the auditorium. They laughed and talked about their holidays.


    This year¡¯s opening banquet begins.


    ¡­


    [Ding, start the final mission of the Hogwarts stage and spend the seventh year of the magic apprenticeship. The mission reward is: magic blood +1, any point +3]


    Unconsciously, the mission belonging to Hogwarts has come to the last time.


    This made John feel a little emotional.


    Although this system has a low sense of existence, it is of great help to him.


    Just as I was sighing, I heard another sound coming from the system.


    [Ding, trigger the challenge mission, find the secret rooms of the remaining two founders before the end of the school year, mission reward, magic blood +1]


    Magical blood?


    John''s eyes lit up.


    "The secret rooms of the other two founders."


    He has always wondered whether the remaining two of the Big Four also left a legacy at Hogwarts, and now it seems that they do.


    I thought I would spend this year on Hagrid¡¯s Care of Magical Zoology, but now it seems I can do something more interesting.


    But the secret room is very deep.


    Even in the battle with Voldemort, the secret rooms of the two founders did not appear.


    This made John curious, where is it?


    At the opening banquet, Slughorn once said that he was not suitable to be a principal.


    But John directly sent him a copy titled "Horace Slughorn, the Brave Headmaster of Hogwarts".


    Slughorn, who had originally thought about abdicating his position, never mentioned the matter again.


    After all, who wouldn¡¯t want to have a good reputation spread?


    Moreover, he, the brave principal, almost lay down. Apart from beating up Voldemort with Professor McGonagall and others, he basically made no great contribution.


    As Slytherins, honor is a temptation that almost every one of them cannot avoid.


    "By the way, what about the Star Club?"


    Slughorn said "Let''s eat" and everyone started to feast.


    Malfoy stuffed a mouthful of mashed potatoes with meat sauce into his mouth and asked, "Last time we summoned the Star Club, it disappeared after the battle."


    "The Star Club is with us, I put it back."


    John looked at the peeled potatoes and fell into thought.


    How many years have passed, can''t you change your approach?


    He put the Star Club back into Slytherin''s secret room. The last battle directly released the magic power that had been stored for many years in one breath.


    After a holiday, it has not returned to one-tenth of its previous state.


    "But I made some small changes." John struggled for a while and then peeled off the skin of the potato. "It will appear next to the members of the Star Club."


    Taking advantage of the last opportunity to release magic, John carried out a major transformation of the Star Club.


    It is no longer fixed in the corridor, but will travel around the school based on the needs of the members of the Star Club.


    The entire Hogwarts is filled with the same source of magic left after the magic is released, so this can be done.


    The only way to summon the Star Club is inside the Room of Requirement.


    It is also a disguised form that gives the Star Club the ability to move around Hogwarts at will.


    This is also convenient for John. He can use the Star Society to find the founder''s secret room hidden in Hogwarts.


    There are no werewolves among the freshmen this year.


    But there are a few familiar faces from big families.


    After the sorting ceremony, all students returned to the common room under the leadership of their prefects.


    John lags behind because he knows someone is looking for him.


    In the corridor before entering the Slytherin common room, he greeted Filch as he walked past.


    Noticing the box of Mapo Tofu ice cream, John had a complicated expression.

 Chapter 556：

    Does anyone really like this flavor, or the strawberry mapo tofu flavor?


    But if John could taste it now, he wouldn''t mind even if it was strawberry mapo tofu.


    After a while, the students all entered the common room.


    John turned to look at the corner of the corridor, waiting for the two people over there to come out.


    Footsteps slowly approached.


    From around the corner, two people appeared.


    "I think you shouldn''t be an irrational person, Pansy." John looked at the other party calmly.


    Pansy pulled the people around her.


    It¡¯s surprising.


    Theodore Nott.


    That Slytherin traitor is still in Slytherin.


    And John is waiting for him.


    "Tell me, Theodore, what do you want to do?"


    Theodore was silent, but his clenched fists told John that he was struggling.


    "I want to stay." Theodore said bitterly, "I know I shouldn''t be so shameless, but I don''t want to leave here."


    John glimpsed what was going on in his mind and knew he was telling the truth.


    This Slytherin student did a series of things to frame his king last semester.


    Pansy begged: "Please John, Theodore is suffering for something, he is doing it for his father."


    John glanced at Pansy, making her afraid to speak again.


    Narrowing his eyes to examine Theodore, he thought about how to deal with this guy who overestimated his abilities.


    ¡­


    Chapter 571 Theodore, the popular professor


    Pansy is a person who is more emotional than rational, which can be seen every time she makes a boyfriend.


    Full of love brain.


    But this is also an old tradition of Slytherin.


    Fake love brain: pretending to be sweet and looking like a nymphomaniac.


    A true love brain: Knowing that the person you have a crush on is in danger, you immediately turn against him and become an Infernal Affairs practitioner, and sacrifice your life to protect the son of your crush.


    "Yes, my dear dean."


    In his heart, John cursed his love-minded dean. Slytherin was associated with evil, and emotional attachment was the source.


    John knew exactly what Theodore had done.


    In the final battle of Hogwarts, Theodore felt some remorse.


    He did not recite the Unforgivable Curse on Dumbledore, nor did he resist in the later stages.


    "I thought you had accepted your fate." John looked at Theodore and said lightly, "Now it seems that you still want to struggle."


    "Theodore, no matter where you are, traitor is not a good name."


    John raised his hand to cover the mouth of Pansy who wanted to speak for Theodore. He stared at Theodore and said word by word: "Tell me, Theodore, why I forgive you."


    The coercion is unreservedly vented towards the person in front of him.


    In Theodore''s eyes, John turned into a world-destroying dragon.


    And the dragon''s sharp claws were hanging on his head.


    die.


    The intuitive feeling is enough to make ordinary people collapse.


    Theodore turned pale and gritted his teeth.


    His body was shaking, it was inevitable.


    It was like being put on shackles dozens of times his weight, and every inch of his bones was wailing.


    Pansy''s mouth was closed and she couldn''t speak. She looked at Theodore anxiously.


    John slowly walked up to Theodore, put a hand on Theodore''s nearly collapsed body, and whispered in his ear.


    "A person who betrays can only be recognized if he has enough value."


    "Show me your worth, Theodore."


    That hand became the straw that broke the camel''s back.


    Theodore fell down, gasping for air, his body shaking uncontrollably.


    He raised his head with difficulty, looking up at the king who had been followed.


    "Stand up, Theodore." John''s indifferent eyes swept over Theodore''s sweaty face condescendingly, "I taught you that strength is supreme."


    If you can''t even stand in front of the king, you have no value.


    Theodore''s lips were dripping with blood. He clenched his teeth tightly, supported his arms on the ground, and kept shaking.


    Just one movement seemed to kill him.


    Pansy wanted to step forward to help him, but John just looked at him and told Pansy to stop.


    He was like a dog with a broken spine, struggling constantly, shaking his body, struggling, and growling like a beast.


    That coercion always enveloped him.


    The figure of his mother appeared in front of him, and then his father appeared.


    His father was a fanatic and had instilled in Theodore the idea of ??pure blood supremacy since he was a child.


    Old Nott never fulfilled his responsibilities as a father.


    His mother was the same pure-blood wizard. The difference was that her mother told him the importance of family.


    After my mother died, my father became the last member of my family.


    Theodore kept Nott''s name, and Voldemort came to him and used his remaining family as a condition.


    Let the young Slytherin make the decision to betray.


    The plan failed, and the last family members could not be saved.


    Slytherin abandoned him.


    Theodore, who lost everything, turned all his unwillingness into strength.


    He was angry at his fate.


    The body stood up bit by bit.


    The beast, cornered, roared.


    "ah-!"


    He stood up, although he was trembling and his veins were bulging.


    He stood up anyway because he wanted to go back to that place.


    Because I want to follow the king.


    Shaking like chaff, he turned the wand, pointed the tip at his heart and held it out.


    "All of this," he said with difficulty, "I am willing to give it to you."


    John watched him quietly.


    For Theodore, seconds seemed like years.


    His sweat gathered into puddles at his feet, and he kept his movements unchanged.


    Every bone aches as if it has been crushed.


    John slowly stretched out his hand and took the wand.


    The pressure disappeared.


    Theodore leaned forward and knelt down in front of John.


    "You''ve shown your worth, Theodore." John took Theodore''s wand and looked at it. "Hawthorn, dragon''s nerve, twelve and a quarter inches."


    "You are a person with a tangled heart. You cannot give up decisively. You are somewhere between black and white."


    John let go of the wand and let it fall in front of Theodore.


    "Since you are struggling to make a choice, just give up everything from now on," John said calmly, "I will show you the way to go."


    "Wave that magic wand for me."


    Theodore picked up his wand and stared at it blankly.


    He slowly raised his head, and with a wave of John''s hand, Pansy''s mouth reappeared.


    She immediately ran over to help Theodore up and thanked John: "Thank you, John."


    "He will hate me." John said noncommittally, "I destroyed everything about him."


    Pansy looked at Theodore worriedly, and Theodore whispered: "I am only grateful."


    John turned and walked towards the Slytherin common room.


    ¡­


    It¡¯s busy time again in seventh grade.


    Any fish caught in the sixth grade must be paid back in the seventh grade.


    Although few people will be repeated a grade in school due to poor grades, it cannot be ruled out that the unlucky guy will be one of the many seventh graders.


    Goyle and Crabbe were the hardest hit areas.


    The two people inherited the fine tradition of the family, and they were both simple-minded guys with well-developed limbs.


    Malfoy has more than once used the words "standing boar" and "hairless orangutan" to describe two people.


    To this end, Pansy became the supervisor of the two.


    Why Pansy?


    Because the person who was ordered to teach them to read was Theodore.


    This is the first task John gave him.


    But the two of them were not so naive in front of John. They often laughed at Theodore, a traitor.


    Pansy will also give ''cordial greetings'' to the two big men at this time.


    It is the same course as the sixth grade, and the amount of learning has increased dramatically.


    Of course, none of this has anything to do with John.


    He was watching Hagrid finish his third year class with a smile on his face.


    The students were very enthusiastic and called Hagrid Professor Hagrid.


    During the Battle of Hogwarts, Hagrid''s heroic figure gave people a sense of security that was not inferior to that of Dumbledore.


    That huge body has a dark wizard in one hand and a giant in two fists.


    Even Hagrid''s armor has become Hogwarts'' most famous weapon.


    If there was a list of the most popular professors at Hogwarts, Hagrid would definitely be among the top three, competing with Professor McGonagall for first place.


    What?


    Professor Flitwick?


    Although I''m sorry, because of Professor Flitwick''s height, few people can detect him when he fights dark wizards.

 Chapter 557：

    The visual shock brought by it is far less than the shock brought by Hagrid.


    In other words, Professor McGonagall, the witch who leads the overall defense battle, can compete with Hagrid.


    As for Snape...


    He ranks in the top two on the most hated list.


    Because Filch''s shocking kick eliminated a lot of presence, he successfully exited the battle for the top two.


    Snape and Malfoy were left to continue competing.


    The Conservation of Magical Zoology.


    There is still only one John in the seventh grade.


    Who made it so that basically no one chose this last year.


    "Grawp likes the toys you gave him, John."


    Hagrid patted his belly and said, "Thank you for the toys you sent during the holidays. Basil beat up the owls in the owl loft again."


    After looking up at the sky and confirming that Basil was not there, Hagrid whispered: "I think Basil may need to find a partner. You know, he has some..."


    Hagrid spoke carefully. Last time he said something bad about Basil in person, he had to be careful when going out. An owl might fly out and pluck his beard at any time.


    This owl is too domineering.


    The famous magical zoologist Professor Rubeus Hagrid speculated that it may be because he has no partner.


    It is commonly said that if you have been single for too long, you need to reconcile yin and yang.


    In response, John silently turned his head and looked at a tree.


    Hagrid looked strangely. In the gap between the leaves, a pair of big eyes stared at him.


    "Oh, no." Hagrid cried sadly, "Why is it there?"


    Hagrid touched his beard distressedly, and felt that it would be best not to go out for the next half month.


    John said speechlessly: "Don''t worry too much, maybe some snacks can make it spare you."


    "Nonsense," Hagrid said depressedly, "I gave it to it last time, but it still didn''t let me go?"


    "What did you give it?"


    "Mink."


    John: "..." Do you think Basil is Buckbeak?


    Hagrid was uneasy because of the grudge, and finally encountered a murderer during his fifth grade class.


    According to the students that day, Hagrid was chased from the Forbidden Forest to the Black Lake, and a large piece of his beard was still pulled out.


    ¡­


    Chapter 572 Ms. Grey, Ravenclaw


    Apart from their respective colors, the four most iconic houses of Hogwarts are none other than the ghosts of the four houses.


    Like Slytherin¡¯s Bloody Barrow.


    Gryffindor''s Nearly Headless Nick.


    The fat monk of Hufflepuff.


    Lady Gray of Ravenclaw.


    These ghosts have existed at Hogwarts for hundreds of years.


    In addition, the more ancient ghost is Professor Binns, the professor of the history of magic.


    John, who has taken all thirteen courses, has the freedom to study various subjects anywhere.


    He went to History of Magic. Although this course was boring, many people chose it.


    This is also the only course that does not require magic. It only requires you to have enough memory, and you can get a certificate here.


    So this is a very popular course.


    John''s arrival was also surprising, after all, he had never appeared here before.


    After class, John found Professor Binns.


    The ancient wizard was so focused on teaching that he even forgot about his own death.


    In fact, John was quite curious whether Hogwarts would pay ghosts.


    In terms of qualifications, there are probably only four people who can be higher than Professor Binns.


    "Professor Binns." John found Professor Binns and asked, "I want to ask about Rowena Ravenclaw and Helga Hufflepuff."


    "Ah, Wick."


    When Professor Binns saw John, he still had the same breathy and drawl tone.


    At the same time, John is one of the few people in his coaching career whose name he can remember.


    Even Hermione''s name was misremembered by him.


    Because his mind is recording history, and John will be recorded in history.


    "Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff, what do you want to know?"


    John asked: "Among the four founders, Slytherin and Gryffindor both left the Chamber of Secrets. I want to know if the other two did the same?"


    "Sorry Wick, I don''t know about the secret rooms of these two founders." Professor Binns said, "But Ravenclaw is a smart lady. She once said that knowledge should not be eliminated. Some special She will hide the knowledge secretly.¡±


    Professor Binns shook his head, "As for where it is hidden, no one knows."


    "With her intelligence, she can make it impossible for anyone to find her if she wants to."


    John smiled and said: "But in that case, the knowledge left behind will be useless."


    "That makes sense." Professor Binns nodded.


    Inheritance requires someone to find it.


    The inheritance left by the four giants corresponds to the attributes that each of them values.


    Gryffindor values ??brave and adventurous wizards, so he will hide the secret room in the Room of Requirement. Only wizards who like adventure can find that room.


    Slytherin values ??ambition and bloodline, so his secret chamber can only be opened by Parseltongue.


    Ravenclaw values ??wisdom, and her Chamber of Secrets should be related to wisdom.


    John touched his chin, guessing where the secret room would be.


    Professor Binns said to himself: "Hufflepuff is equally smart, but I don''t think she will leave the Chamber of Secrets."


    "Because she treats all students equally and maintains love for all students."


    Compared with the distinctive personalities of the previous three, Hufflepuff seems to be mediocre.


    But people like this are the most respected.


    Even Professor Binns felt that she would not leave a secret room to hide anything. She was the most generous and kind-hearted person he had ever seen.


    Everything about Hufflepuff is dedicated to Hogwarts.


    John smiled bitterly when he heard this, there was no clue about Hufflepuff at all.


    It seems that we have to search for Ravenclaw''s secret room first.


    Saying goodbye to Professor Binns, John headed to Ravenclaw Tower.


    Like Gryffindor, Ravenclaw lives in a high tower.


    "John." Luna''s voice sounded.


    John stopped and saw Luna wearing those exaggerated three large shells.


    Next to her, a curved-horned Snorlax as big as a hound''s teeth was piercing a bunch of dragon fruit with its horn.


    "It''s amazing how fast it''s growing."


    John stopped and smiled: "You didn''t go to class, Luna?"


    Luna seemed to have come out of a trance. She said, "I don''t have classes in the morning. What are you looking for?"


    She is already in sixth grade and has a lot of free time after rearranging her classes.


    She participated in the Battle of Hogwarts, in which Luna was barely injured.


    The amulets John gave her were all made in Luna''s style, so she would almost always wear them.


    "Your intuition has always been accurate." Before John even said what he was doing, Luna guessed that he was looking for something. He couldn''t help feeling a little emotional, "You always know what I''m thinking."


    Luna tilted her head, "Thank you for the compliment."


    John smiled and raised his hand. Thinking that Luna was not the little girl before, he stopped touching his head.


    He said: "I''m looking for Lady Gray of Ravenclaw, if you know where she is."


    "She likes to read in the library area." Luna''s ethereal voice sounded like singing, "In the common room."


    "Well, it seems I need you to take me there."


    John stepped out of the way, bowed to Luna and said with a smile: "Miss Lovegood."


    Luna raised her head happily and strode forward.


    ¡­


    Ravenclaw Tower.


    Each hospital has different methods of entering the lounge.


    Ravenclaw''s is a door with an eagle-shaped bronze knocker.


    John is actually here for the first time.


    The method of entering Ravenclaw is the most unique among the four houses. This may be because Ravenclaw likes smart people.


    To enter, you need to answer the question of the bronze door knocker. Only if it feels reasonable can you enter.


    John was eager to try: "Let me try."


    Luna took a step away when she saw this, and John stepped forward.


    Seeing someone coming, the bronze door knocker spoke.


    "Which came first, the phoenix or the fire?"


    Phoenix and fire?


    He recalled the books he had read, but it seemed that the answer between the two was not mentioned.


    John''s expression froze and he coughed twice, "Do you have any other questions?"


    "What is the essence of human beings?"


    "How to prove that the world was not born in five minutes?"


    "If you toss a Galleons, is it more likely to go up or down?"


    "What were you thinking about before you were born?"


    "¡­"


    John remained silent and took a step back silently.


    He began to believe in the Sorting Hat. There was no standard answer to these questions.


    What is the nature of human beings?


    Is it a repeater?


    You have to make the bronze door knocker feel reasonable.


    "Luna, I don''t think I''m suitable for Ravenclaw." John felt a touch of sadness.


    Luna said: "You are just obsessed with the real answer, John."


    John was stunned.

 Chapter 558：

    Luna stepped forward.


    The bronze door knocker began to ask: "Where did the disappeared things go?"


    Luna said: "It may have been stolen by Owl Hook."


    The bronze door knocker paused and said, "It makes sense."


    The door opened.


    John stood outside in a daze.


    When he heard the question just now, he thought of the disappearing spell, and subconsciously recalled the books he had seen, searching for answers from them.


    But Luna''s answer was wild and unconstrained.


    ?Some things have no answers, just like this question.


    The alchemist''s rigor made John pursue the truth too much.


    "I guess I want to thank you, Luna."


    John, who wanted to understand, smiled with relief and said gratefully to Luna: "How should I repay you?"


    "We are friends, John," Luna said to John. "Ms. Gray likes to read there."


    Ravenclaw has a library area, which is very consistent with their sense of smart people.


    In the library area, a tall female ghost was reading a book.


    The body of the ghost is like a faint smoke. Ms. Gray has a cold beauty, reading the knowledge in the book dignifiedly and solemnly.


    John came to the table and called softly: "I hope I didn''t disturb you, ma''am."


    Ms. Gray raised her head slightly. She glanced at John, with displeasure on her face.


    Last time, John sent a flower to Bloody Barrow. Unfortunately, this annoyed Ms. Gray.


    So when he saw John again, the Ravenclaw ghost didn''t look good.


    John didn''t mind too much, and said gentlemanly: "If possible, I hope to get some time alone with you, and I want to ask questions about Ravenclaw."


    Ms. Gray looked up quickly, with anger in her eyes.


    "You want to be like him?"


    John raised his eyebrows and said unexpectedly: "Him?"


    "Tom Riddle!" Ms. Gray was very angry.


    "Then you can rest assured," John smiled, "He has been killed by me."


    ¡­


    Chapter 573 The Uncrowned King, Looking for the Secret Room


    It can be seen that when Voldemort was young, he often showed off his beauty.


    But John didn''t expect that the other party wouldn''t even let go of the ghost.


    "Tom, you are really..." John was speechless.


    Voldemort is dead, Lady Gray knows it.


    But after she has been deceived, it is difficult for her to trust others again.


    Especially when he looks like Tom Riddle at that time, he was a handsome young man.


    "Believe me, Ms. Grey," John said seriously, "I am different from that person."


    Looking at that face, Ms. Gray snorted coldly.


    He looks handsome, I don¡¯t believe it!


    John feels very troubled.


    He, Voldemort, is a scumbag. What does he have to do with me, John Wick?


    An idea came to his mind, why not just use the soul to return and torture Ms. Gray.


    Glancing at Ms. Grey, she is also an old employee of Hogwarts. Isn¡¯t it bad to do this by herself?


    "Ms. Grey, John is a good man."


    The ethereal voice sounded, it was Luna.


    When Ms. Gray heard this, her vigilance towards John turned into suspicion.


    "You have to give me a chance, right?" John said with a wry smile, "Once you hear my problem, it''s never too late to refuse."


    After much hesitation, Ms. Gray reluctantly agreed for Luna''s sake.


    "No matter what the problem is, I won''t tell you."


    She said, but did not leave.


    Upon seeing this, John said: "I want to ask about Rowena Ravenclaw''s Chamber of Secrets."


    "You want to find Ravenclaw''s diadem?" Ms. Gray sneered, "Stop dreaming."


    "No, I don''t need that thing."


    John, who had already pocketed the crown, said without changing his expression: "What I am looking for is the knowledge of Ravenclaw."


    "Knowledge?" Ms. Gray looked deeply at John.


    "What you can''t find, Ravenclaw hides it so deeply that even the smartest wizard can''t find it."


    After saying that, Ms. Gray stood up and left.


    John was thinking about Ms. Gray''s words.


    "There is no denial, which means that the secret room really exists."


    John touched his chin, thoughtfully.


    After looking at Ms. Gray who was leaving, John walked to the book she was reading and took a look.


    "The domineering wizard fell in love with me"


    "...Is there such a book in Ravenclaw''s library section?"


    John looked suspicious of life, but he thought Ms. Gray was studying seriously, but she turned out to be reading a novel.


    Coming out of the Ravenclaw common room, John confidently tried to answer the bronze knocker''s question.


    As a result, he left Ravenclaw Tower and sighed again: "Sorting Hat, I shouldn''t blame you wrongly."


    No wonder the Sorting Hat felt that John was not suitable for Ravenclaw.


    It turns out to be true.


    On the way, they met Ravenclaw after class, and they greeted John.


    The Battle of Hogwarts made them realize that John Wick was not only the king of Slytherin, but also the king of Hogwarts.


    Without John, the entire Hogwarts would be destroyed.


    Although John had not announced it, they had recognized this king.


    What?


    headmaster?


    Slughorn said that it was really nice to be able to lie down.


    Nowadays, my life is just about having fun and chatting with my former students.


    Life is simply not too comfortable.


    ¡­


    Arrive at the auditorium.


    John sat there thinking about the clues about the secret room.


    "No matter how clever a wizard is, it''s impossible for him to find it?"


    Ms. Gray said this without any hesitation.


    The way she looked at John was like a challenger who was overestimating his own abilities, trying to challenge an impossible peak.


    "What are you thinking about?" Malfoy came and sat down opposite John. He sneered, "Today''s class is particularly lively. Potter doesn''t have the ability to go to school."


    Last school year, Malfoy took away Harry''s "Advanced Potion Making".


    In the first potions class of this school year, Harry accidentally boiled a pot of potions.


    Snape successfully seized the opportunity and caused Gryffindor''s score to plummet.


    John glanced at Malfoy, who was gloating about his misfortune, and didn''t know why he could be so obsessed with Harry.


    If Harry were a woman, John would doubt anything would happen without Astoria.


    I glanced at the hourglass.


    Sure enough, Slytherin and Gryffindor are about the same.


    You don¡¯t need to think about it to know who has been deducted points.


    "Were you deducted points?"


    "That **** Black." Malfoy''s smile faded and he gritted his teeth, "He was targeting me on purpose!"


    The biggest difference in this school year is that it lasts until the second year.


    It seems that due to the death of Voldemort, the curse on the Defense Against the Dark Arts class has been lifted.


    Sirius Black was successfully re-elected and continued to serve as Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts.


    However, according to rumors, Sirius was originally only prepared to be a man for one year.


    This year, it was because he forgot to resign that he continued to attend classes.


    After experiencing the war, it was natural for him to forget about this matter.


    But it is also true, let everyone know that the terrible curse has been lifted.


    I believe that in the future, Hogwarts will not lose professors every year.


    It''s just a pain for Malfoy. He was deducted ten points by Sirius because he waved his wand too hard today.


    A new round of points deduction battle is about to take place at Hogwarts.


    Malfoy was indignant, "I''m going to humiliate Potter in Quidditch this year."


    Well, the Quidditch nightmare is about to begin too.


    A moment of silence for those players.


    A flock of owls flew into the auditorium.


    A barn owl flew cautiously five meters away from John. Basil flew over and nodded grandly.


    The barn owl put down the newspaper and flew away as if he had been granted amnesty.


    Basil picked up the newspaper, flew it to John, and landed it in front of him.


    "You should calm down your temper," John picked up the newspaper and looked at it, and said, "Do I really want to find a partner for you?"


    Basil was very angry when he heard this. The big guy really needed to pull out more of his beard.


    Daphne put down a portion of colorful fruit fried rice, stretched out her hand to touch Basil''s soft feathers and asked, "Basil is looking for a mate?"


    "I always thought Riddle was its mate."


    "It''s a good idea, but it''s a pity that Riddle is the same gender as him." John shrugged and said, "They are both female birds."


    Daphne opened her mouth in surprise. She always thought that Riddle was a male.


    After all, that cold look is easy to recall.


    etc!


    Daphne was confused, she remembered that Basil was very clingy to Riddle.

 Chapter 559：

    Could it be...


    Stop it, I can¡¯t think about it anymore.


    Daphne shook her head cutely to get rid of those thoughts.


    Astoria was the last one to come. She had just gone to the library.


    After arriving, she sat next to Malfoy and said strangely: "Is this lily in bloom?"


    On the water glass on the table were lilies that Malfoy gave to Astoria. They were probably picked from some unlucky person''s flower pot.


    Blooming lilies.


    "German Ministry of Magic: High alert, Grindelwald appears in Berlin"


    Grindelwald returned to Germany?


    John stared at the contents of the newspaper.


    Grindelwald reappeared in Germany and appeared in Berlin with great fanfare.


    His followers followed him, which took away the joyful atmosphere after Voldemort''s death.


    Europe is more afraid of Grindelwald than Voldemort.


    Back when Grindelwald almost caused the fall of the entire Europe, even half a century later, they still remember how terrifying the man wielding the Elder Wand was.


    "He will only be stronger now."


    John, who had experienced the young Grindelwald, had a look of fear in his eyes.


    The original Grindelwald almost destroyed Paris. Now, after decades of precipitation, Grindelwald''s originally aging body has been restored to its youthful state.


    Hundreds of years of magic power, a middle-aged body, and the Elder Wand in hand.


    If we go back to the war of the century in 1945, then history may be rewritten and Grindelwald will win that war.


    "Germany..." John narrowed his eyes, remembering something that Old Batty mentioned.


    At the amusement park opening, the German Minister of Magic seemed disappointed that there were no werewolf attacks.


    He seemed to know in advance that a werewolf would appear.


    "Has the German Ministry of Magic fallen?" Looking at Grindelwald''s appearance in the newspaper with such fanfare, it makes people feel uneasy.


    Using a spoon to scoop up a spoonful of the colorful fried rice, John put it in his mouth without even looking at it.


    "How''s it going in France?"


    Let Heinrich and King take charge of France.


    Jin was very happy to talk about how many scenic spots they went to during the holiday, but did not mention the branch.


    With the strength of the two of them, they should be almost ready for the branch now, right?


    ¡­


    Chapter 574 French branch, meeting Lockhart again


    France, hiding place.


    Heinrich had a sullen face and slapped Jin''s hand away.


    Jin shook his head and sighed: "As a senior, you disrespect me very much."


    "Senior?" Heinrich sneered, "I don''t remember you are my senior."


    "Why not!" Jin Zili argued, "In terms of age, I am older than you, and in terms of qualifications, I was the Silver Hand Johnny before you."


    Seeing Heinrich turn his head away, he chuckled and said, "I have more store opening experience than you, so it''s not too much to call me senior, right?"


    Heinrich ignored him, but stared at the other side and said, "Someone is coming."


    They are currently in another place in the hiding place, the corner alley.


    No matter where there is darkness.


    Corner Alley is such a place.


    France¡¯s unruly wizards like to come here to buy things they can¡¯t usually buy.


    But today, in this corner alley, people lying on the ground told that there had been a big war.


    In addition to Heinrich and Jin standing there, there were several wizards standing beside them, applying a sleeping spell to the wizard who wanted to wake up.


    When they heard the sound of someone coming, everyone was on alert.


    A man slowly walked out from there.


    Seemingly not surprised by the scene inside, the man took off his hat and said with a smile: "This is the last shop that illegally resells Silverhand products. Aurors will take over here."


    The visitor is a French Auror.


    Illegal activities were being done in the corner alleys, and the Aurors turned a blind eye to Silverhand''s actions against the dark forces.


    What I said just now is to tell the two of them that it is the last one. If they continue to take action, I am afraid that some people behind the dark forces will be unable to sit still.


    Heinrich stared at the Auror, and Jin sneered: "You don''t think that''s enough?"


    The Auror''s smile froze, and he smiled awkwardly and said, "By the way, I forgot to tell you that a store in the hiding place is about to be sold, and the boss is in urgent need of money."


    The urgent need for money means low prices.


    The French Ministry of Magic acquiesces that Silver Hand cleans out the dark forces and is willing to give up a good position to the other party.


    Heinrich said calmly: "Go back and tell those people that Silver Hand does not need charity."


    A hint of displeasure flashed in the Auror''s eyes, but he quickly hid it.


    Smiled: "I will."


    He nodded and watched Heinrich and others leave.


    Looking across the wizards who fell to the ground, the Auror said to himself: "Here comes someone who is not easy to mess with."


    The Minister of Magic, Charles Roland, specifically gave them the green light. The Auror said behind him: "Take them away and call them an Auror arrest."


    From behind the Auror, a dozen Aurors walked out.


    Not many of these corner guys are clean.


    To arrest him, he only needs to find a random crime.


    The people of Silver Hand began to show their strength after they came to France. At first it was two people, and then as time went by, the number gradually increased.


    a week later.


    The French branch of Johnny Silverhand''s store appeared in a hidden place.


    Jin is responsible for management, and he is very familiar with Silver Hand''s operating model.


    When I was in the United States, I often managed branches with Nagini.


    The first batch of silver hand goods arrived and were extremely popular.


    The green light given to them by the French Ministry of Magic allowed them to quickly pass various inspections.


    The Minister of Magic is very much looking forward to the political achievements that Silver Hand can bring to him.


    Some people are secretly thinking about how to get a piece of the pie.


    And the first climax of the branch appeared.


    Gilderoy Lockhart appears in his hiding place in France.


    This is a heavyweight guest, a top star in the wizarding world.


    He came to serve as a spokesperson.


    Like the American branch, Lockhart became the spokesperson here.


    ¡­


    "Big hit, Johnny Silverhand branch opens in France, Gilderoy Lockhart appears"


    "New Book by Gilderoy Lockhart"


    "Gilderoy Lockhart interviewed: Regret missed fighting for his alma mater"


    The newspapers were full of Lockhart''s name.


    John raised his eyebrows and looked at it.


    Under Silverhand''s unrelenting praise, Lockhart is no longer what he used to be.


    He used to be a famous writer.


    Now Lockhart is a powerful wizard, a fighter against Death Eaters, a brave warrior, and a hero who protects the people.


    Once his book was released, it set a new record.


    The same shampoo has also been sold abroad and has been well received.


    His money has already reached the point where he can''t spend it all, and he is now keen on charity.


    Like Bodhidharma Alex, once a person reaches a certain level of wealth, he will not pursue money.


    "Gilderoy Lockhart announced that he will donate half of the proceeds from his new book to the Young Wizards Fund to bring warmth to the children of the Neon Incident"


    As soon as this news came out, the Neon Ministry of Magic, which had been gradually fading away, was once again pushed to the forefront.


    The Neon Ministry of Magic also kept procrastinating, and their Minister of Magic bowed again and again, but there was no real solution.


    Many political parties in the country compete with each other for power.


    External pressure is exerted.


    The Neon Ministry of Magic hated John.


    John was not afraid of this.


    If the Neon Ministry of Magic continues to jump up and down, he doesn''t mind making the other party suffer some more.


    Tang Mi wrote a letter telling him about sending Muggle children home.


    This matter is still fermenting.


    Some Muggle parents were killed, resulting in Muggle children becoming orphans.


    John frowned.


    "It seems they died too easily."


    John didn''t regret what happened at the magic house, he just regretted that he let those people die too easily.


    The tortured Muggle children had nowhere to go, and John also felt a headache.


    "You can''t keep a bunch of Muggles in the wizarding world."


    He was thinking about the placement method in his mind.


    Voldemort''s face appeared in his mind.


    "Maybe I can open a welfare home." Rubbing the ring with his fingers, John felt that this method was feasible.


    I am used to thinking about problems in terms of wizards, and I almost forgot that it can be solved simply.


    He had an idea in his mind, just adopt those homeless Muggle children together.


    It¡¯s just that a welfare home is not that simple to open.


    But he is not helpless.


    Taking out a piece of parchment, he wrote a letter to his father.


    "It just so happens that dad can also be a great philanthropist."


    Hand the written letter to Basil and watch the snowy owl fly out of the castle.


    John also wrote a letter to Lockhart, thanking him for his donation to the Little Wizard''s Fund.


    Due to Lockhart''s celebrity effect, the Little Wizards Fund ushered in a wave of donations.


    Celebrities from all walks of life began to donate to the fund, as if not doing so would seem out of place.

 Chapter 560：

    This resulted in the already wealthy foundation making a huge profit.


    ¡­


    John¡¯s arrangements for this school year are very simple.


    Hagrid¡¯s class, looking for the Chamber of Secrets, and occasionally meeting Slughorn to discuss things about Bloodborne.


    He had plenty of time and visited almost every place in Hogwarts.


    He even went to the restricted book section several times.


    Ms. Pince pretended not to notice his behavior.


    "No, where is the place that even the smartest person can''t find?"


    John began to have some doubts about the authenticity of this secret room.


    He visited almost every place associated with wisdom, even the principal''s office.


    But there is no place where there is a Ravenclaw''s Chamber of Secrets.


    Wanting to find Hufflepuff''s secret room but having no clues gave John a headache.


    "That''s right. If it were simple, we wouldn''t have met him once every seven years." John comforted himself.


    Back in the common room, he received a reply.


    One letter was from Dad, telling John that he had bought a piece of land outside London.


    John wants to build an orphanage. Because of the special circumstances, it cannot be allowed to be in the magical world, nor can it be noticed by too many Muggles.


    The countryside is a good choice, and it will not attract attention when building a house.


    But the managers still need Dad¡¯s help in finding them. He doesn¡¯t plan to let the wizard become the manager.


    With a wizard''s way of thinking, he was afraid that those Muggle children would be troubled by wizards.


    You don¡¯t expect a wizard who throws a child downstairs to see if he¡¯s a squib to have much Muggle common sense.


    The second letter was from Lockhart.


    This former Ravenclaw student mentioned in his reply that his new book is about love.


    He wanted to challenge his weaknesses and try new types of writing.


    In response to this, John''s mind appeared in the books written by Lockhart, with banshees, vampires and the like in them.


    Don¡¯t those loves feel twisted?


    A wise man never falls in love.


    I don¡¯t know what Ravenclaw¡¯s understanding of love is.


    Silently, John put the letter down and could only wish Lockhart continued success.


    Just as he was about to pick up the third letter, he paused.


    "A wise man never falls in love?"


    ¡­


    Chapter 575 A wise man never falls in love with a river, a river


    The place where smart people cannot find is the place where smart people will not go.


    "Is there any place that smart people can''t pass by?"


    John touched his chin and murmured to himself: "Ravenclaw is a person who pursues wisdom, so what makes her give up wisdom?"


    Or to put it another way, what wisdom is worthy of a proud eagle giving up its pursuit?


    Ravenclaw spent her life pursuing wisdom, just like the crown she left behind.


    It is hard for people to believe that such a person would fall in love to the point of giving up on wisdom.


    "Gilderoy, you did me a favor." John leaned back in his chair and tapped his fingers on the table intentionally or unintentionally.


    If Lockhart hadn''t changed his style and written a novel about love in romantic Paris, I''m afraid John wouldn''t have been able to think of this.


    Unfortunately, thinking about it is one thing, but implementing it is another.


    First of all, let me state that John did not fall in love.


    Secondly, where is he going to find such a person?


    "A wise man never falls in love."


    John felt that this condition seemed full of difficulties.


    After walking out of the door, in the common room, his eyes glanced at Daphne sitting on the sofa.


    Daphne was staring fiercely at the large window in the Slytherin common room, or to be precise, at the person standing there.


    "Atto, let''s go to the Black Lake another day," Malfoy waved his hand and said proudly, "I''ll build a small boat and we can go boating on it."


    Astoria blinked and smiled sweetly: "Okay, thank you, Draco."


    Malfoy raised his head, looking proud.


    He secretly glanced at the distance between himself and Astoria, and his evil right hand lurked toward Astoria.


    Touched.


    Those are Astoria''s clothes.


    Separated by a layer of clothes, Malfoy was very excited.


    He exerted slight force with his right hand to make the loose school robe stick to Astoria''s skin, outlining the shape of her slim waist.


    Malfoy''s brain was working rapidly at this moment, and his breathing became rapid.


    Astoria did not resist, but leaned towards Malfoy smoothly.


    "It''s close, it''s close!"


    Malfoy seemed to be able to smell the scent of pear blossoms on Astoria''s body, and his heart was beating rapidly.


    His eyes fell on Astoria''s pink lips, and the kiss in the classroom last year came to his mind.


    The soft touch is softer and sweeter than marshmallows.


    "Atuo."


    Malfoy''s voice was low and he looked at Astoria affectionately.


    His eyes met the blue eyes of that day, and the two looked at each other.


    Gradually getting closer.


    "Ah, common man!" Daphne covered the table with the parchment in her hand.


    She couldn''t bear it anymore, so she overturned the table that was in the way, took out her wand and headed towards Malfoy.


    "Levicorpus"


    "It''s so hot! (Furnunculus


    "Ricusempra"


    "Tarantollegra!"


    "Densaugeo"


    "¡­"


    A series of curses hit Malfoy.


    The Slytherin students were all shocked, and one by one they rushed to stop Daphne who continued to cast spells.


    "Calm down, calm down!"


    "Be sensible, stay sensible!"


    "Even Draco will die, Daphne!"


    The girls are responsible for holding Daphne, and the boys are responsible for being a human wall.


    Malfoy was hung in the air, with scabies on his face, but he kept laughing, his legs were still dancing wildly, and rabbit-like front teeth grew out of his laughing mouth.


    In the end, it was John who rescued him.


    Malfoy was angry, "I''m only seventeen years old, and I just want a kiss. What''s wrong with me!"


    John looked at him silently and took a step aside silently.


    Daphne, who was finally stopped behind him, immediately pulled out her wand when she saw this, scaring Malfoy and immediately pulling John back.


    "You said you don''t know how to keep a low profile. There are some things you can''t do secretly during a date." Blaise couldn''t help but shook his head and sighed, "Everyone knows that Daphne can''t see this."


    There is a mentality called the mentality that if I can¡¯t get it, I can¡¯t let others get it.


    Who in Slytherin doesn''t know who Daphne likes?


    She has unrequited love, but you are shameless and fall in love with her sister in front of her.


    Daphne, who had been exposed to the rain, couldn''t bear to see Malfoy like this, so she had to tear off his umbrella.


    Malfoy was not happy when he heard this and shouted: "You are a piece of trash who has been chasing Weasley for a year and has not been able to catch up. Of course you don''t know that blatant love is the best!"


    Blaise covered his heart and stepped back repeatedly, his fists hardening.


    MD, I really want to kill him.


    "You, you bastard, if I speak for you again, you should let Daphne beat you to death!"


    After saying that, Blaise looked at death and locked Malfoy from behind, yelling: "Daphne, shoot at me!"


    A ray of red light knocked the two people away.


    The Slytherin common room was abuzz.


    ¡­


    John finally chose to take Malfoy out for a walk.


    If he continued to stay, he suspected that Malfoy was not only being attacked by Daphne, but also that everyone in Slytherin would join the fight.


    Malfoy was still thinking.


    "Obviously Atuo and I are in a normal relationship, but she is just jealous. Who told her to..." At this point, he stopped.


    John glanced at Malfoy, and he suddenly asked: "Do you think there is anything that can make you give up what you have been pursuing?"


    "Pursuing?" Malfoy was stunned and thought about it carefully, "How could there be such a thing?"


    "I think so." John nodded, the problem seemed to still exist.


    Two people came to the corridor and wandered.


    When Filch heard that a young wizard was coming out after curfew, he appeared angrily. When he saw who it was, he stopped.


    "Good evening, John."


    "Good evening, the moonlight is nice tonight. I just saw Mrs. Norris on the other side."


    "Oh, that naughty little guy is getting more and more energetic."


    John smiled and nodded at Filch, who greeted him and left.


    Even Malfoy was ignored by him.


    Malfoy said curiously: "You are the only one who can make Filch like this."


    "You don''t know, he is scarier than a ghost in the eyes of the students."


    John said casually: "Only those who violate discipline will be afraid of Filch."


    Hearing this, Malfoy looked strange.


    Aren¡¯t they violating discipline now?


    "Have you heard that rumor?" Malfoy didn''t know where to get a lot of news at school. He walked in the corridor where the moonlight shone in and said, "The King of Hogwarts."


    "They see you as their leader, and you deserve it," Malfoy said proudly.

 Chapter 561：

    John raised his hand, ran his fingers through the cold moonlight, and chuckled: "This is just the beginning."


    The two of them walked around the school casually. At least until Daphne calmed down, Malfoy didn''t dare to go back.


    Unconsciously, the two people arrived at Ravenclaw Tower.


    There are many paintings on the walls of the tower.


    "Lumos"


    Malfoy waved his wand, and the bright light made the sleeping figures in the painting complain.


    But Malfoy was very mean and said to several knights in a painting: "Why don''t I have to sleep, but you can!"


    Several knights picked up their weapons and shouted that they wanted to teach this ignorant boy a lesson.


    "You are just a bunch of moving paint." Malfoy deliberately brought the wand light closer, forcing the knight to hide in other paintings.


    If these paintings could come out, Malfoy would definitely be attacked by a group of people.


    Suddenly, Malfoy moved too much and knocked over a picture frame.


    Then like dominoes, the paintings hanging on the walls fell one after another.


    Before landing, these paintings all floated.


    John raised his left hand and said with a speechless expression: "Draco, don''t be angry with the painting."


    He waved his hand and was about to hang the painting.


    Out of the corner of his eye he caught a glimpse of a landscape without figures, and his movements stopped.


    It was a quiet riverside, with no animals or people.


    This is very strange. Except for the occasional wind inside, there is nothing else in the painting.


    "Where''s the person in the painting?" John waved, and a portrait flew over.


    What a coincidence, there is an acquaintance in the portrait.


    Sir Cadogan, the fool who once put Sirius into Gryffindor.


    "What do you mean?" Sir Cadogan raised his head proudly and said confidently, "I don''t know, I knew he was there a long time ago."


    "Very early? How early?"


    "I heard from the Fat Lady that it existed after Hogwarts appeared."


    "Thank you for your help, Sir Cadogan." John nodded slightly to Sir Cadogan.


    Sir Cadogan admired him very much and said: "You are much better than that skunk boy."


    Skunk boy?


    It seems that Malfoy even knows his nickname.


    He walked towards the unique painting and looked at it.


    ¡­


    Chapter 576 You are so advanced in cursing now, it¡¯s risky


    "Draco, are you interested in having an adventure?" John said, looking at the quiet riverside in the painting.


    "Adventure?" Malfoy said with a strange expression, "I thought only Gryffindors would take risks in school."


    "Uh...Draco, your swearing is really advanced now."


    John couldn''t help but his face darkened.


    He began to worry. If Malfoy continued to develop at this level, he suspected that the entire magical world would be hated by Malfoy.


    "Our first stop, Gryffindor Tower."


    John snapped his fingers, hung up all the paintings, and walked towards Gryffindor Tower.


    Malfoy had no choice but to follow.


    Go to Gryffindor Tower.


    The fat lady was dozing off.


    The little lion is much calmer now. Even Harry Potter, who is famous for his prickly hair, doesn''t sneak out at night.


    After all, he watched with his own eyes how Filch kicked a giant away.


    Harry, who knows the current affairs, does not feel that his body is as strong as that of a giant.


    In a daze, the fat lady saw someone coming.


    "Password." She muttered angrily.


    The dazzling light hit her face and woke her up directly.


    Blocking the bright light that penetrated her eyes with her hands, she saw two people.


    "Where are you from, you stupid little wizard?" she said angrily. "Take your wand away, I''m going to get angry."


    "Sorry, Fat Lady."


    John asked Malfoy to remove the wand and smiled; "I have something to ask you."


    "John Wick?" The Fat Lady screamed, turned around and took off the mirror in the frame next door to take a closer look at her makeup.


    "Yes, Fat Lady," John asked politely, "I would like to know something about the riverside painting in Ravenclaw Tower."


    "Riverside painting?" After the fat lady confirmed that she was flawless, she grabbed the mirror and asked doubtfully, "You mean the painting with no one in it?"


    "right."


    "That one has a long history," said the Fat Lady. "It may be the first painting in Hogwarts."


    "Some people say that it is a painting of the four founders. Who is it specifically? You have to ask Violet. She is downstairs. It is a crumpled painting."


    The Fat Lady said to John: "But she might be drunk."


    "Thank you for your help, Fat Madam."


    "I should thank you for helping me repair the canvas." The fat lady raised an eyebrow at John.


    In his third year, Harry''s godfather, Sirius Black, wanted to break into the Gryffindor common room.


    At that time, he was still a wanted criminal, so the Fat Lady would naturally not open the door.


    So after being scratched a few times by Sirius, the canvas was damaged.


    John just happened to level up Alchemy, so he fixed it for the Fat Lady.


    At the same time, he also took the opportunity to study the meaning of these moving portraits.


    I didn¡¯t expect that the Fat Madam would remember it until now.


    John felt cold, coughed twice, and said without changing his expression: "Draco, let''s go find Violet."


    Malfoy was a little sleepy, took a breath, and complained: "Why do we have to go out in the middle of the night to find some paintings."


    "Then are you willing to go back and be hung?"


    "Then let''s find Violet."


    Malfoy thought he might have cerebral congestion if he hung it up all night, so he might as well choose to find a painting.


    The two people walked from the eighth floor to the seventh floor and found Violet among the portraits in the corridor.


    It was a drunken witch, and barrels and bottles of wine from unknown sources were scattered in the painting.


    "She slept harder than Crabbe," Malfoy said.


    John pulled Malfoy''s wand and pointed it at the person in the painting. The witch named Violet was made uncomfortable by the bright light and mumbled drunkenly, then turned her face in another direction.


    "It seems we need to change the method." John saw that he couldn''t wake him up, so he was ready to change to something rough.


    With a snap of her fingers, Violet''s picture frame flew up.


    Immediately afterwards there was a shaking, causing the wine bottles and barrels inside to roll and collide continuously.


    Then Violet woke up, screaming in terror.


    "How is this going?"


    When John saw that she was awake, he let the picture frame fly back and hang it up.


    "Hello Ms. Violet," John smiled as if he hadn''t done it just now, "I have something to ask you."


    "Oh, Merlin''s beard," Violet sat on the ground and covered her head that was hit by a wine bottle, "you can''t be so rough."


    "I will educate him well," John pointed at Malfoy and said, "He knows he is wrong."


    Malfoy: "?" What did I do wrong?


    Finally, John got another name from Violet''s mouth.


    Adolbert Woflin.


    This is still a famous person, the author of the book "Principles of Magic".


    When John found it, the wigged wizard in the portrait was not sleeping like the other portraits.


    Instead, he ran to another painting and sighed.


    "The moon is always beautiful. I prefer it in the dark night, which will make me full of inspiration."


    ?Perhaps this is a common problem among creators.


    "That painting?" Adolbert Wulfling said, leaning against the frame. "That was a long time ago. That was Rowena Ravenclaw''s hometown."


    "A quiet riverside. It is said that this painting should have a girl, but the girl ran away from home and never appeared again."


    "Girl?" John was stunned, "Who is that?"


    "Perhaps Ravenclaw''s daughter," said Adolbert Wulfling. "Ravenclaw''s death was caused by an illness. Historians speculate that it was because she lost her daughter."


    The four founders of Hogwarts were all powerful wizards, and Rowena Ravenclaw was the smartest witch.


    If a disease takes her away, she will probably need to be very weak.


    "A wise man never falls in love." John murmured to himself.


    Not only the love between men and women, but also the love for her daughter made this witch weak.


    After thanking Adolbert Woflin, John walked to the Slytherin common room.


    "Are we going back?"


    "I think I can ask an acquaintance."


    John saw Malfoy''s eyelids twitching and said, "I don''t think Daphne is still waiting for you."


    "That would be great." Malfoy said sleepily.


    I have to go to class the next day, which is not an acceptable situation.


    "Power is supreme."


    After saying the password, he walked back to the Slytherin common room.


    John turned a corner and arrived at a corridor.


    Here, he saw the **** Barrow floating there motionless.


    "Appreciate the moonlight?"


    "No, I''m remembering."


    Bloody Barrow noticed John, the ghost with silver bloodstains on his body and said: "I thought you would come to me."


    "I really can''t hide things about Hogwarts from you." John was very curious about where Bloody Barrow got his intelligence ability.


    "Sir Cadogan likes to wander around," Bloody Barrow said without changing his expression, "He is a big mouth."


    "Okay, I should have thought of it."


    John shrugged and asked, "So you know what I''m going to ask?"


    "Rowena Ravenclaw," Bloody Baron said solemnly, "her daughter."

 Chapter 562：

    "It seems you know him." John saw his expression become heavy.


    Bloody Barrow nodded and said in a low voice: "Unforgettable."


    "It''s me, kill her." When Bloody Barrow said these words, the ghost''s body seemed to be trembling.


    "Like Rowena Ravenclaw, she pursues wisdom."


    "In order to become smarter than her mother, she took away Ravenclaw''s diadem. Ravenclaw, who missed her daughter, found me and asked me to go and recover her."


    The story is very twists and turns, but also very bizarre.


    Bloody Barrow was once a nobleman, Sir Barrow, who possessed powerful magic.


    He had always loved the Ravenclaw daughter and found her in Albania.


    The two had a dispute, and Barrow expressed his love to her but was rejected.


    Barrow was so angry that he stabbed his beloved woman to death.


    After waking up, Barrow was filled with regret. He ended his life and became the **** Barrow of Hogwarts.


    "Ravenclaw did not see her daughter Helena for the last time. She seemed to have something to say to her before she died."


    Bloody Barrow''s body gradually disappeared.


    "That painting was drawn by Rowena Ravenclaw for her daughter. Helena drove away the self in it because she hated it, which also made Ravenclaw weaker and weaker."


    "When Helena was little, they would spend time together there. As Ravenclaw became busier, they never went to that riverside again."


    The ghost disappeared.


    John stood there thinking.


    "The Ravenclaw who pursues wisdom."


    He stood where Bloody Barro had been and looked over. Ms. Gray was sitting there.


    ¡­


    Chapter 577 Helena, the secret room


    Ms. Gray is in the courtyard.


    She didn''t know what she was thinking about, she was a little lost in thought.


    For ghosts, their endless life makes their time slow down, but at the same time, it also becomes very fast, with decades passing by in the blink of an eye.


    She stared at a corner of the courtyard.


    There seems to be the laughter and laughter she left behind when her mother was with her.


    At that time, she would take the trouble to ask.


    "Mother, what is the most precious?"


    The witch who was smart enough to make Slytherin sigh would smile and stroke the girl''s head, and said softly: "Extraordinary wisdom is mankind''s greatest wealth, Helena, and you are mother''s most precious treasure."


    Yes, extraordinary wisdom is the greatest wealth of mankind.


    Helena always remembered this sentence.


    Just as her mother wanted.


    The intelligence of Ravenclaw students must be superior to others. As the daughter of Ravenclaw with the highest intelligence, Helena has been pursuing that goal since she was a child.


    As Helena grew up, her mother gradually moved away from her.


    Rowena Ravenclaw is chasing wisdom, while Helena is chasing Ravenclaw''s back.


    But the more she chased, the less able she found herself to keep up.


    She wanted her mother to see herself, not those countless magic books.


    To this end, Helena redoubled her efforts and made herself excellent.


    She often gazes at the Ravenclaw tower, hoping that her mother will focus on her.


    But this request is very selfish and stupid.


    Helena gradually changes, she becomes sensitive.


    Sensitive to Ravenclaw, because she is the daughter of Ravenclaw, so she must be smart.


    Finally one day, in order to surpass her mother, she stole Ravenclaw''s most cherished diadem.


    Helena hid. She left Hogwarts and hid in the forest.


    She thought her mother would hate her and this embarrassing daughter.


    Ms. Gray looked away from that corner, her eyes dull.


    She seemed to see the sword that stabbed her to death.


    ¡­


    "Helena, come back with me, Ravenclaw is sick, she is very sick!" Barrow chased him to Albania.


    Helena looked at this man and sneered: "I will not go back, I will prove that I will be smarter than her."


    "She wants to see you," Barrow said. "She''s calling your name."


    "Lies!" Helena screamed, "She sees me as a disgrace!"


    "She would rather hold the pile of books she couldn''t understand than touch my hair."


    That''s jealousy.


    Helena knew her emotions clearly.


    She once regarded her mother as everything, but her mother''s pursuit of knowledge has surpassed her love for herself.


    Barrow said in a deep voice: "You must go back with me, Helena."


    "Go back, I will always love you deeply."


    "I don''t like you," Helena refused, "I won''t go back, I''d rather die here."


    "Helena!"


    "Shut up, your love is as lowly as an earthworm in the soil."


    Helena turned around and was about to leave.


    But the sword pierced her body.


    Ironically, Helena becomes a ghost.


    Still in Hogwarts.


    This is a place she doesn''t want to come back to.


    And Ravenclaw died of that serious illness.


    I don¡¯t know why, but that clever witch with supreme wisdom didn¡¯t leave a portrait.


    She hides all her knowledge in a secret room.


    Ms. Gray searched countless times, but she could not find the secret room.


    She still wants to prove that she can be smarter than her mother.


    This is a kind of revenge.


    From the time Ravenclaw was immersed in knowledge, the seeds had been planted.


    Too much time has passed.


    This is cruel to ghosts.


    Your death, your regret.


    It will be recalled continuously in the years and will not disappear.


    Ms. Gray was preparing to leave in the courtyard.


    "Need any help, ma''am?"


    She was stopped.


    Ms. Gray looked back, frowned and said, "Why are you here? Aren''t you a student?"


    This was the first time Ms. Gray had seen a student openly violate the curfew.


    John came over, smiled under the moonlight and said, "I want to ask something."


    "I won''t answer you." Ms. Gray turned around and left.


    John said: "About Helena Ravenclaw."


    Ms. Gray stopped.


    She looked back at John.


    "You are Helena, right?" John walked towards Ms. Grey, "The daughter of Rowena Ravenclaw."


    "how do you¡­"


    "It''s not hard to guess." John stopped.


    Judging from Bloody Barrow''s concern for Ms. Gray and the story he just heard, this is something that is obvious.


    The daughter of Rowena Ravenclaw, she is the ghost of Ravenclaw, Lady Grey.


    "Tom Riddle got the crown from you, right?"


    Helena was very excited when she mentioned Voldemort, "He lied to me!"


    "I believe him so much!"


    The emotional Helena screamed.


    The handsome wizard had deceived her and caused the Ravenclaw diadem to disappear.


    That was the last thing left by my mother.


    "Shh-" John put his finger to his lips, "I understand you, Helena."


    He comforted Helena and said, "You have always wanted to gain more wisdom than your mother and prove it to Rowena Ravenclaw."


    "That''s impossible." Helena floated and said.


    "No, you can do it." John looked at Helena and said, "But I need you to go somewhere with me."


    "What do you want to do?" Helena was full of vigilance.


    Once upon a time, the wizard named Tom Riddle also talked to himself in this way.


    Bah, scumbag!


    John saw her vigilance, spread his hands and said helplessly: "You are a ghost, I can''t do anything to you."


    "But there is a place you will definitely want to go to."


    He looked at Helena and said, "Ravenclaw''s Chamber of Secrets."


    "No, that''s impossible." Helena retorted subconsciously.


    But John vowed: "Believe me, Helena."


    Helena looked at that face and said angrily: "If you want to prove your cleverness, I will accompany you to the end."


    John smiled when he saw her confused expression.


    He walked into the castle, Helena following behind her.


    "This is the way to Ravenclaw Tower."


    "Yes, maybe it is difficult for smart people to find that place."


    John took Helena to the painting.


    Seeing the painting, Helena turned her head away and sneered: "Where is the secret room you mentioned?"


    "Over there." John pointed to the painting and said, "That''s the secret room."

 Chapter 563：

    "impossible."


    "How long has it been since you paid attention to this painting?"


    John said calmly: "Maybe after you get rid of yourself in the painting, there will be no more."


    Helena''s face darkened and she said sarcastically: "Ravenclaws don''t take unimportant things to heart."


    "No matter how smart you are, it''s impossible to find her." John shook his head slightly, "Helena is such an arrogant and conceited person."


    Feeling insulted, Helena was about to get angry when she saw John coming to the painting.


    He knocked on the painting and listened to the sound.


    "The back here is empty."


    "What?"


    Helena flew over, and John was already touching his chin and said: "Maybe it can be opened with a password. Do you have any password?"


    "No!" Helena said angrily, "You can try the famous quotes you saw."


    "It makes sense." John nodded and said, "Extraordinary wisdom is the greatest wealth of mankind."


    The painting didn''t move. John tried several more methods, but all failed.


    "Greedy predator." Helena spoke. When John looked over, she said angrily, "This is the hidden meaning of Ravenclaw."


    "Well, it seems you can''t help it, Helena." John shrugged.


    As he finished speaking, he saw the picture frame open, revealing a tunnel leading deep behind.


    John blinked.


    The password is Helena?


    So he smiled at Helena and said, "No matter how smart you are, you can''t find it."


    Helena also expressed surprise at this password.


    She never thought that Rowena Ravenclaw would use her daughter''s name as a password.


    Thinking of this, she fell silent.


    "Maybe Ravenclaw doesn''t value you as much as you think."


    John walked into the doorway and asked Helena: "Can you come in?"


    "Can."


    Helena floated inside.


    Behind the doorway, there are rows of bookshelves shrouded in brilliant light.


    "Look, her pursuit of knowledge." Helena felt complicated when she saw this scene.


    Until her death, her mother was still pursuing knowledge.


    But John frowned, his eyes staring ahead blankly.


    There was no prompt from his system.


    This is not Ravenclaw''s secret room.


    ¡­


    Chapter 578 Supreme Wisdom, Mother


    Although it is a small transparent system, it has no sense of existence most of the time.


    But there is one thing the system does very well, it will remind you responsibly.


    However, after John entered the secret room, he did not hear the system''s beep.


    This means that the place where he is is not Ravenclaw''s secret room.


    Walking to the bookshelf, John took down a book.


    He originally thought that this was just an ordinary magic book.


    But after opening it, it was densely packed and filled with notes.


    Open the next book and it will be the same.


    At a glance, he realized that the books here were probably all books that Rowena Ravenclaw had taken notes on.


    The knowledge in those books has been verified and practiced by Ravenclaw, and any errors will be corrected.


    With such a large workload, Ravenclaw''s knowledge reserve in various fields has reached an astonishing level.


    Although Helena is a ghost, she has the ability to open books.


    When I saw my mother''s handwriting, it seemed that she was not in a bookshelf, but in a cage.


    This is the cage called knowledge, endless knowledge, trapping my mother.


    She slowly passed through one bookshelf after another.


    "You have proven that you are smarter than me." Helena laughed at herself, "I never discovered this place."


    "Is it because I haven''t, or because I don''t want to?" John said straight to his heart.


    For nearly a thousand years, Helena visited every corner of Hogwarts.


    "Do you hate this painting," John put the book back, "or are you afraid of seeing such a scene?"


    "Yes, I''m afraid." Helena said in a depressed mood, "Knowledge is indeed the most important to her."


    She took out a book and looked at the notes on it.


    "I''m not here."


    As the daughter of Rowena Ravenclaw, she still couldn''t compete with precious knowledge.


    Helena said: "This has proven everything."


    "Not necessarily." John shook his head and pointed to the end of the small library.


    Helena looked over, and at the end, a painting was hung on it.


    The moment she saw the painting, Helena''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "how come¡­"


    The woman in the painting has long black hair. She has an intoxicating beauty and a wisdom that impresses everyone.


    Without wearing the crown that symbolized wisdom, the woman looked at Helena lovingly.


    Helena murmured to herself: "Mother."


    Rowena Ravenclaw.


    One of the founders of Hogwarts, one of her paintings remains here.


    Seeing her daughter, Rowena smiled and said, "I''ve been waiting for you, Helena."


    "Wait for me?" Helena was confused.


    "Helena." John came to her side and looked at the painting and said, "I think this is you."


    Helena saw a girl as delicate as a doll beside Ravenclaw.


    When the girl saw Helena, she hid behind Ravenclaw in fear.


    That was her, the little Helena who was driven away by herself.


    "Are you here to take care of her?" Helena looked complicated.


    After little Helena was driven away, she came to this painting.


    Ravenclaw is taking care of her daughter, even in the painting.


    At that moment, something crystal seemed to flash from the corner of Helena''s eyes.


    Do ghosts shed tears?


    John looked at the painting and said, "The real secret room should be behind this painting."


    "Do you know the password?"


    Helena said: "Treasure."


    The little Helena in the painting said crisply: "The password is correct."


    That was what Helena heard from Ravenclaw when she was a child.


    Treasure.


    Precious things.


    When she was a child, she always thought it would be herself.


    The painting slowly opened, revealing a door.


    That familiar door made Helena afraid to approach it.


    John walked over, stretched out his hand and pushed it away slowly.


    That''s a room.


    There are childish toys and a princess-like dressing table inside.


    The blue ceiling is painted with star patterns.


    A cradle stood there.


    On the surrounding walls, there are portraits of little Helena.


    ¡¾Ding, found Ravenclaw''s Chamber of Secrets¡¿


    John stopped and stood at the door, thoughtfully.


    "I''ve always wanted to tell you." The Ravenclaw portrait walked in, "You are the most precious to me."


    Ravenclaw looked at Helena lovingly, "You surpass everything I have learned, Helena."


    This is the so-called knowledge of Ravenclaw.


    The knowledge of being a mother.


    Learn to love.


    Helena walked in and reached through the things she had used.


    From babbling to the later escape.


    She hates portraits because her mother would draw them for her when she was a child.


    After knowing that she could not surpass the position of knowledge in her mother''s heart, she never stayed.


    And those in the past are all in that room.


    The self in the wizard robe, the naughty self.


    In each portrait, Helena seems to have forgotten time.


    Until the last picture, his mother Ravenclaw stood beside him.


    "I''m sorry, Helena." Ravenclaw said, "It wasn''t until you left that I truly understood the supreme wisdom of loving you."


    "Mother."


    Helena smiled, and tears like smoke fell from the corners of her eyes.


    These are the tears of ghosts, like the floating silver glow.


    John stretched out his hand to catch it, it was light and textureless.


    "It''s me, I shouldn''t be willful," Helena cried, "I shouldn''t be jealous, I shouldn''t be angry, I shouldn''t not see you."


    "Helena, there is nothing wrong." Ravenclaw opened his arms and walked out.


    The Ravenclaw in the portrait walks out of the canvas, her body exuding a silvery white light.


    Gently, hug your daughter.

 Chapter 564：

    "You are my daughter, my treasure."


    And Helena hugged Ravenclaw.


    Mother and daughter hugged each other, while John suppressed his surprise.


    This is not a portrait, but a pattern of soul texture.


    What method did Ravenclaw use to make himself wait until now.


    That¡¯s right, after all, Gryffindor has retained his consciousness until now.


    This hug is very long.


    Ravenclaw let go of his daughter and turned his attention to John.


    "Are you a Ravenclaw?"


    "Ahem, actually I am Slytherin."


    John is embarrassed, do you Big Four have to ask this every time?


    Gryffindor asked the same question last time.


    Ravenclaw was surprised, "It seems that you have always had extraordinary wisdom, and more importantly..."


    A smile appeared on Ravenclaw''s face, "You have love."


    Who would have thought that Ravenclaw, who values ??wisdom, would place the Chamber of Secrets behind a painting that has nothing to do with wisdom.


    A wise man never falls in love.


    The smartest witch jumped into the river called maternal love and waited for her daughter.


    Helena glanced at John secretly, as if secretly wiping away tears.


    John wanted to say that he didn¡¯t need to wipe his tears, and he could also study the effects of ghost tears.


    "You have the aura that belongs to me," Ravenclaw said. "It seems that Helena gave you my crown."


    "Crown?" Helena was stunned.


    John pretended not to see it and said: "The crown of Ravenclaw is indeed with me."


    "But if you want to take it back, I''m sorry I can''t give it back."


    "No, I don''t need that thing." Ravenclaw shook his head and said, "It''s just for carrying memories."


    "You came here, I should give you a reward."


    It seems that there is a fun game among the four giants. They leave their own secret rooms and also leave some rewards for those behind them.


    Even Slytherin left a lot of his knowledge in the Chamber of Secrets.


    John glanced at the bookshelves outside and said, "I''ve seen your reward."


    "No, that''s too little." Ravenclaw said, "You deserve more."


    The silver-white Ravenclaw waved his finger, and the books outside quickly overlapped.


    In such a large library, the number of books can be visibly reduced.


    In the end, there was only one book left.


    Ravenclaw called the book over, stretched out his hand and touched it gently.


    Her silver became illusive.


    "Mother." Helena watched her mother disappear little by little, feeling extremely reluctant to part with her.


    "Helena, I have already said everything I want to say to you."


    Ravenclaw smiled and nodded, "The last piece of knowledge is to learn to forgive yourself and learn to love yourself."


    "This is the supreme wisdom."


    After saying that, Ravenclaw disappeared completely.


    Leave the book with the silver cover behind.


    The book flew towards John and was caught by him.


    This book contains a lifetime of Ravenclaw knowledge.


    "I thought I''d say thank you," Helena said to John after returning from the sadness of her mother''s departure. "Thank you, John Wick."


    John raised the book in his hand and said with a smile: "I should thank you too, Helena."


    The two looked at each other and smiled.


    Everyone finds what they want.


    ¡­


    Chapter 579 Welfare Institution, Administrator


    "Welcome to the Continental Hotel."


    This is a hotel in London.


    The man carrying the suitcase came here. He looked around the hotel and seemed to be very interested in it.


    The front desk is a gentleman with meticulous black hair.


    He smiled and said: "How can I help you, sir?"


    "Oh, ah, wait a minute." The man with the suitcase had a friendly smile. He opened the suitcase, took out a recruitment document and handed it to the front desk, "I received the recruitment information."


    "Mr. Greg." The front desk took it and took a look. After confirming that it was correct, he smiled and said to the waiter walking by: "Dicky, take this gentleman to the boss."


    Dicky nodded and motioned for Greg to follow him.


    After he left, the front desk made a call.


    "Boss, your applicant is here."


    "Okay, Afu."


    The phone was hung up and a new customer arrived at the front desk.


    The man was breathing heavily, with blood stains on his body, and wounds on his hands accidentally caused by holding a knife. This was a mistake only made by unprofessional people.


    Ah Fu remained calm and smiled: "How can I help you?"


    "I need you to help me dispose of the body!" The man whispered, still looking around in fear.


    People in the hotel lobby turned a blind eye to him, and some whispered to the people next to them and laughed sarcastically.


    He was like a child who ran over to seek help after getting into trouble. Ah Fu smiled and motioned for the man to come closer.


    The man approached the front desk, but Ah Fu grabbed his head and pushed him on the counter.


    His head made close contact with the table, and a chill ran down his neck. It was a dagger that could kill him, pulled out of his pocket.


    "Please, don''t kill me!"


    The fear of death makes a man scream and cry like a little daughter-in-law.


    Ah Fu lost his smile. He approached the man and said in an angry voice that tried not to lose his courtesy: "Listen, if you want dinner service, you can call. This is a hotel, not a hooligan who can help him after he causes trouble. A place to wash your ass.¡±


    "Now, before I take out the pistol in the drawer, get out of here as fast as you can."


    After saying that, Ah Fu let go of the man''s hair, straightened his clothes slowly, and said with a smile: "Welcome to visit next time."


    The man rolled and crawled out of the hotel.


    Ah Fu took out a tissue and wiped his hands.


    There are always some fools coming to the newly opened hotel.


    Those little gangsters who caused trouble all thought that this was where they were doing their mischief.


    There are no rules at all.


    Taking out the pistol from the drawer and loading a bullet, Ah Fu silently counted down the time in his mind.


    "Three, two, one..."


    The door of the hotel was opened, and the man who just ran out in a mess became more and more angry. He returned to the car and took out a pistol and came back again.


    He fired a shot at the ceiling and yelled angrily: "Who do you think I am? Go and get rid of the body for me, after..."


    "boom!"


    There was a **** hole between his eyebrows, and the man fell backwards.


    Ah Fu dialed the phone, "A dinner."


    After a while, the fallen body was dragged away, and the blood stains on the ground were cleaned up.


    Everything returns to how it was before.


    ¡­


    "I came here to apply for an administrator job. To be honest, I didn''t expect to be in a place like this."


    Greg, who was taken away, was talking to Dicky beside him with a smile on his face.


    Unfortunately, Dicky was expressionless and did not respond to him.


    After Greg walked for a while, he stopped and said, "I''m sorry, I think there might be something wrong with the sandwich this morning."


    He held his stomach and looked apologetic, and Dicky instantly understood what he meant.


    He took Greg to the toilet and stood outside, continuing to look expressionless.


    Greg in the bathroom took apart a portable phone device from the sole of his shoe.


    "I saw at least more than thirteen wanted criminals in the hotel."


    Greg recalled the people he saw in the hotel lobby. He said to the phone: "Are you sure you want me to be around a transparent person?"


    "A man who controls London''s underground and owns twelve hotels will suddenly become benevolent?"


    The voice on the other end of the device said: "Watson Wick is not simple. Do you remember his sudden disappearance?"


    "None of us know how he moved there, there wasn''t any underground passage near him."


    "He just showed up at a station hundreds of miles away without any warning, and came back with his wife with a smile on his face."


    The person over there continued: "This guy has an extremely smart mind. You need to seize this opportunity. This will be the best opportunity to know Watson Wick''s secret."


    "The UK has blocked an incident about him. Have you read the report about an open flame explosion caused by a gas leak? Damn Fuck, there isn''t even a gas pipeline in that place!"


    "Investigate him thoroughly and find out what he wants to do. You have to be the person closest to him."


    "What about those wanted criminals?" Greg asked.


    "This is a deal between the government and them. To maintain order underground, many things can be turned a blind eye."


    "Okay, I get it." Greg now wondered whether his boss would send him a bottle of lubricant even if he knew that Watson Wick was going to sleep with him.


    As a professional agent, Greg walked out of the bathroom again after ending the call.


    With a normal expression on his face, he joked with Dickie that he shouldn''t have left the sandwich until the next day.


    Soon they arrived at a room on the top floor of the hotel.


    Dicky knocked on the door and walked in.


    Greg was locked on the sofa at first sight.


    A man with a deep expression was sitting there, stroking a delicate golden ball with his fingers.


    "Watson Wick." Greg silently recalled the document that arrived at the bureau when the hotel was established.


    A man who became a transparent person turned himself into the gray between black and white.


    His bold move led to the birth of the underground kingdom, and in the past few years, he wiped out all enemies with the cruelty of thunder.


    Before he showed his skills, no one believed that a financial manager had such power.


    Even the former Wallace family didn¡¯t expect it.


    Such a person must be planning a more terrifying plan in his mind at the moment.

 Chapter 565：

    Is it to further monopolize the underground?


    Which country should we attack?


    Or interfere with the election?


    Greg felt that his pressure became even greater when he saw Watson.


    "Oh, Dicky, you must be Greg."


    Watson was freeing his mind to think about what to eat today.


    After seeing the person he recruited arrive, he stood up with a smile and shook hands with Greg.


    Greg was nervous inside, but his face was as enthusiastic as ever, just like a job applicant.


    The fear of Watson in my heart became even higher.


    "There is no trace of the switch. If I didn''t know who he was, I would have thought that he was a middle-class person with a kind heart."


    In my heart, I was alarmed by Watson''s unpretentious performance.


    Greg pretended to be confused and asked: "Hello, Mr. Wick, I didn''t expect to meet here."


    "Oh, this is my hotel." Watson said and looked at Greg.


    Greg reacted, opened his suitcase, took out his resume, and handed it to Watson respectfully.


    Watson opened it and looked at it casually, and was very satisfied with the resume.


    After all, this is a perfect resume produced after attracting great attention from the bureau.


    "The only question." After reading the resume, Watson put it down and looked at Greg''s appearance. "Are you someone who can keep secrets?"


    Greg was shocked. Could it be that he had seen through his identity?


    He pretended to be calm and said with a smile: "I think I can do it, Mr. Wick."


    After all, this is one of the few times when the son needs to ask for his father, but there is no meaning in the words.


    Watson was naturally very energetic.


    His eyes were scrutinizing, making Greg feel like someone would point a gun at his head at any time.


    "You''re accepted." Watson smiled, "I think you know where the job is."


    "Although it''s strange, I hope you won''t mention that place outside."


    Watson smiled mysteriously, "I wish you a happy work."


    Greg smiled and said: "I will, boss."


    Watson patted Greg''s hand, lowered his head and glanced at his leather shoes, and said casually: "Your shoes are good."


    "But it''s better not to touch such luxurious leather shoes."


    Watson remembered the other person''s work experience. To buy such shoes, I''m afraid it would take several months to save.


    In his opinion, such behavior was somewhat irrational, and it made Greg hold his breath.


    Greg walked out of the room and couldn''t help but let out the breath he was holding.


    Wiping the cold sweat, he suspected that Watson had seen something.


    Looking down at his shoes, he felt that Watson was hinting at him as an agent.


    "That''s right. As someone who dares to make himself transparent, he should be prepared to be approached by agents."


    Greg left the hotel and drove to the address of the orphanage.


    He couldn''t help but said: "You know I''m an agent and you dare to let me go there. What confidence do you have?"


    Arrive at the orphanage.


    He looked up at this place that looked more like a school.


    "Silver Hand Angel Welfare Home."


    ¡­


    Chapter 580: Changes in Europe, the missing Minister of Magic


    His father took care of the orphanage, and John said that his father was still okay.


    People who should be at school are now in Knockturn Alley.


    "How many bereaved children are there?" John asked Tang Mi.


    Tang Mi has been responsible for the placement of these Muggle children these days. Those whose parents are found will have their memories erased and sent back. Those whose parents are not found or whose parents are dead will be left in Knockturn Alley for a period of time.


    The construction of the welfare home was built by Tang Mi with Silver Hands Fashion Construction, otherwise there would be no way to build a welfare home in a hurry.


    The bad thing is that there is basically no concept of orphanages in the magical world.


    So their template for the orphanage was based on a Muggle school.


    "According to statistics, there are 35 Muggle children, 13 of whom were disabled due to experiments, and 7 wizard children whose parents were persecuted."


    When John heard these numbers, he rubbed the locket and fell into thought.


    Fortunately, the land purchased by my father is large enough.


    "Arrange personnel to clear the memories of Muggles," John thought for a moment and said, "Send those wizard children to the Young Wizards Foundation for placement."


    "Yes, sir."


    After Tang Mi received the order and was about to leave, John gave another instruction: "After sending the child to the orphanage, seal the fireplace."


    John didn''t want a Muggle child to come here via Floo from the fireplace one day.


    Tang Mi was ordered to arrange for the memory erasure of Muggle children.


    The memory of children is not so easy to clean, and the brain can be damaged if you are not careful.


    So John was ready to take action himself.


    Those children were assigned to Johnny Silverhand.


    They leaned together in fear, and some of the bold ones looked here and there.


    After a holiday in Silver Hands, these little guys are recovering well.


    But most of them still can¡¯t see the meat.


    "Everyone line up and don''t move." Tang Mi maintained order.


    John came out with a white wand in his hand.


    He looked at the children. The children had no idea what was going to happen next.


    But before forgetting them, John still needs to make other arrangements.


    He waved his wand, and a burst of silver-white light fell.


    "When any of you have different changes, you will let me see it."


    His voice was low and hoarse, and he spoke a language that no one could understand.


    A diamond-shaped mark appeared on the children''s backs and shoulders.


    This is a kind of detection magic. When something happens to these children, the magic will take effect.


    John: This is also a layer of insurance. After all, the children have been persecuted.


    This can ensure that they will not be harmed by wizards again.


    After everything was done, John waved his wand and said the spell.


    "Obliviate"


    A white light flashed and the children rubbed their eyes.


    They appeared in a welfare institution similar to a school, and the memories in their minds disappeared. They only remembered that they appeared here for some reason.


    During this time, they also made their own friends.


    Laughter and laughter emanated from it.


    Greg, who walked inside, heard laughter and had the same smile on his face.


    He was near a classroom.


    Since there are no teachers, there is no one to manage here.


    He opened the window and looked in.


    The box in his hand was released and fell to the ground with a sound.


    He ignored them and stared at the children who seemed to have been abused.


    The skinny children seemed to have been subjected to some kind of experiment.


    "Watson Wick."


    At this moment, Greg finally understood the significance of his arrival.


    There is something shameful here, and those children are probably an experimental base.


    The seemingly kind man is actually a devil in human skin.


    Greg wanted to kill the demon, but couldn''t.


    ¡­


    Watson sneezed.


    "My son must be missing me secretly." Watson smiled and drove.


    Thinking of his beautiful wife and lovely daughter at home, he felt happy.


    I don¡¯t know that I have become a devil in the new employee¡¯s impression.


    He got off the car happily and went home. He entered the house and kissed his wife.


    Ariana showed her eyes at the table, staring at Qiqi who was drooling over the beef on the chopping board.


    The cute scene made Watson couldn''t help but go over and rub her head. Ariana didn''t resist because Watson brought him delicious ice cream.


    "Don''t give your child too many sweets," complained Mrs. Wick. "Be careful of her teeth."


    Watson was also eating ice cream, um um, nodding to show that his wife was right.


    "Ariana, do you want to learn to cook with your mother?" Mrs. Wick rolled her eyes at Watson and said proudly to Ariana, "John likes my food best."


    Upon hearing that John liked it, Ariana quickly got up and walked over.


    Watching Mrs. Wick''s gorgeous knife skills chop tomatoes, pineapples, and oranges.


    Then with a cool movement, he put the minced meat, fresh shrimps and fruits into the pot.


    "Fruit-colored sugar-orange fried rice!"


    Mrs. Wick showed off her skills, Ariana secretly tasted it, her body trembled and her brain trembled.


    Black energy floated out of his eyes, and the bracelet on his wrist shone slightly, causing the black energy to shrink back again.


    The sweet and sour taste that hit Tian Ling Gai made her ask with suspicion and innocence: "Does John like it?"


    Mrs. Wick said with absolute certainty: "He likes this best!"


    Ariana didn''t understand, but was shocked.


    At this moment, Mrs. Wick sacredly took out the sealed cookbook from the cabinet.


    that moment.


    It belongs to the historic handover of the Wick family.


    ¡­


    John suddenly felt a chill on his back, and he didn''t know why.


    Looking at the fireplace where all the children had been sent away, John waved his wand.


    The blue flame went out.

 Chapter 566：

    Now that he has gone out, John, who has no classes during the day, will continue to stay here.


    In the Charms class, Professor Flitwick looked at the empty seats that still hadn¡¯t come to class. Professor Flitwick said: Oh, right, right, you don¡¯t have a class.


    Riddle is waiting here. He has a completely different character from Basil.


    Basil, the tyrant of the Owlhouse, actually became well-behaved in front of Riddle.


    The black long-eared owl Riddle put his head close to John, rubbed his head and made a comfortable sound.


    Tang Mi brought the financial report for half a year.


    "The werewolf community completed its expansion a week ago, and the branches in France were also completed. News came from Jin that a small group of forces resisted them."


    John looked at the rising financial reports one after another.


    In the first half of the year, he took advantage of the situation and suspended the werewolf community expansion business, resulting in some losses.


    Fortunately, the loss was not big. After John revealed his identity, the silver hand industry received great attention from all walks of life.


    Dharma Alex Bellbi, an old friend, wrote a letter specifically. He had been looking forward to the day when John Wick, the shining star, would be noticed by the whole world.


    "I heard that you found my teacher Slughorn. He is indeed very great in potions, but I am no worse than him now."


    When John saw this letter, he knew that Damo Alex knew that he was going to take action against the Bloodborne Curse.


    It seems to be full of vinegar.


    No wonder, after all, it was Damo Alex who first came into contact with John, and the first-class medal was obtained through hard work with John.


    He has always been obsessed with honor.


    John smiled after seeing the letter and wrote a letter to comfort Damo Alex.


    An owl flew to the window, and Riddle glanced at it without touching it.


    The owl dropped a newspaper and left.


    John opened the newspaper and saw the headline above, and the smile on his face disappeared.


    "Grindelwald appears in Poland, and the Polish Ministry of Magic is highly vigilant about him"


    "A big incident in Germany, the Minister of Magic disappeared mysteriously for more than three days"


    Disappeared from Germany and appeared in Poland?


    John looked at two things and seemed to have something to do with Grindelwald.


    But there is no evidence to prove that Grindelwald was the one who attacked the German Minister of Magic.


    "German Minister of Magic." John was confused about Grindelwald''s actions.


    Because he had previously speculated that the German Minister of Magic might have some connection with Grindelwald.


    But now that the Minister of Magic has disappeared and Grindelwald has gone to Poland, it seems that all John''s previous speculations have been overturned.


    Can Grindelwald attack Poland?


    Europe has also launched heated discussions because of this incident.


    Another newspaper was delivered to me.


    John looked over.


    "Europe is shocked, the International Federation of Wizards summit is held to deal with the emergence of Grindelwald and the position of the new president"


    ¡­


    Chapter 581 The Book of Ravenclaw, Protection by the Iron Guard


    It seems that the disappearance of the German Minister of Magic has stimulated the International Federation of Wizards.


    The International Federation of Wizards is the most important organization in magical society.


    For specific status, you can refer to the United Nations established by Muggles.


    Of course, the International Federation of Wizards is not the United Nations. They have greater power and are the revisers of the Law of Secrecy.


    "I remember that Dumbledore was the president and Grindelwald also participated in the election."


    John touched his chin and said that Dumbledore''s president was made by himself.


    Grindelwald had chosen this position before. At that time, his influence enveloped the entire Europe, and things that should have been a sure thing were destroyed.


    "The German Minister of Magic is missing. Was he kidnapped or hidden?"


    John snapped his fingers and the newspaper automatically lit up.


    The flames gradually extinguished in front of him, and John said: "Anyway, there is Dumbledore now, and he will deal with his old friends."


    ¡­


    The International Confederation of Wizards was held in England.


    Why here?


    Because here are the first and second kings of the magical world.


    Grindelwald couldn''t even reach in.


    Old Barty, as the country''s Minister of Magic, also spoke at this meeting.


    "The Minister of Magic has been missing for more than three days, and we are currently unable to confirm his life or death." Yale Fan, Director of Germany''s Department of Magical Law Enforcement, said solemnly, "But based on my personal guess, he is likely to have been poisoned by Grindelwald."


    "It''s a bit too arbitrary," the French representative said. "Grindelwald''s actions are all under surveillance."


    "He still has saints, doesn''t he?" Yalefan said angrily, "He has never given up his ambition."


    "This possibility cannot be ruled out," Old Batty said as the host, "We need to understand why he appeared."


    Everyone''s attention fell on Yalefan, and Old Batty asked: "I remember that he committed a serious crime in Germany and fled. Why didn''t your department arrest him as soon as possible?"


    Yalefan said: "He has many tricks."


    "That''s not an excuse."


    Old Barty was still wondering whether the German Ministry of Magic had been infiltrated by Grindelwald, and said: "You didn''t arrest him, right?"


    "Yes," Yalefan said seriously, "the saint gave his life for him."


    "Grindelwald did not personally participate in those serious crimes."


    Now is the rule of law, and even the magical world cannot ignore legal action.


    Grindelwald''s men confessed to him for killing high-ranking officials.


    He is like a ghost. After returning from failure, he becomes even more elusive.


    "Where is Dumbledore?" Yalefan said, "He is the only one who can deal with him."


    "We can''t rely on him for everything." Old Batty said solemnly, "It''s time for him to retire."


    Yalefan''s eyes widened and he roared: "He is the only one who can stop Grindelwald, we all know it."


    The representatives of the International Federation of Wizards have different ideas. Some people think that Yalefan is right.


    Maybe they need this former president.


    But some people sneered. The French representative said: "The second king is the one who killed Voldemort."


    As soon as he said this, the student with the terrible talent appeared in everyone''s mind.


    "Yeah, we still have John Wick."


    "He can kill Voldemort, and he can also take action against Grindelwald."


    "Dumbledore is old and we need new people to deal with him."


    The French representative¡¯s statement caused some people to echo him.


    But there are also people who glare at this, and Yalefan is that person.


    "Have you forgotten that he is a careerist?" Yalefan said, looking at those who agreed, "If you don''t give him power, he won''t help you."


    These words attracted more people¡¯s recognition.


    Johnny Silverhand, this name appeared in wizarding societies all over the world before it was recognized by John Wick.


    That man was extremely ambitious, formed a joint monopoly, and purged five pure-blood families.


    Such a person is more terrifying than Grindelwald, and the last thing the International Federation of Wizards wants to see take power.


    They are more willing to return Dumbledore, who stopped Grindelwald last time, than John Wick.


    Old Barty looked at everyone, and he was sure that most people wanted Dumbledore to come back.


    "We can''t just rely on others," Old Barty said, and everyone looked at him, "Whether it is Dumbledore or Johnny Silverhand, it is the strength of others after all."


    "The International Federation of Wizards represents the highest power. We still have no way to deal with Grindelwald, who has already failed?"


    Old Batty''s voice made them deep in thought.


    Obviously these years of comfort have made the International Federation of Wizards somewhat relaxed.


    At the beginning, Voldemort''s troubles were limited to one country, so it did not affect them.


    But Grindelwald made them confused.


    Grindelwald is not necessarily more powerful than Voldemort.


    Old Barty, who had the record of presiding over the killing of Voldemort, seemed to be more convincing when he spoke out.


    Whether it is John Wick''s upper party or Dumbledore''s old party, they have decided to eliminate Grindelwald in this battle.


    After the meeting, all countries issued wanted orders for Grindelwald almost simultaneously.


    ¡­


    Hogwarts.


    Auditorium.


    John put the newspaper aside and read the silver-white book in his hand.


    A book compiled from the knowledge of Ravenclaw, which records many mysterious and ancient magics.


    Ravenclaw is definitely the most comprehensively developed among the Big Four. She may be a little inferior to Gryffindor in duels, but her other magic skills are definitely not bad.


    John looked at the various magics inside and had the perfect potion formula.


    There is also a magic involving taboos.


    "Iron Guard protection."


    This spell is somewhat different from the Patronus Charm.


    The Patronus Spell is to expel and defend against black magic, while the Iron Guard Protection is like a summoning spell, summoning the Iron Guard like a stone pier attacking.


    The birth of the Iron Guard is also very special, usually composed of elements.


    If you cast it in the lake, you can get the Water Guardian, which is transformed from water. If you cast it on the land, you can get the Earth Guardian, which is the power of the earth.


    "The elements are temporarily given to entities created by alchemy, but the disadvantages of this spell are also very obvious."


    John took out his wand and tapped it on the water in the glass in front of him.


    "Iron Guard protection."


    The water in the glass floats and turns into a ball.


    Under Malfoy''s surprised gaze, the ball did not scatter when it landed on the ground, but stretched out its arms and legs like clay.


    "What the **** is this?" Malfoy saw the ball growing out of arms and legs, and something like armor on its body.


    Water Guard.


    Malfoy looked closer, and the water guard suddenly turned around and punched Malfoy on the chin.


    The Water Guard''s arm was shattered, but Malfoy also screamed in pain.


    He raised his hand angrily and smashed it down. Shui Wei stayed there and was punched to pieces.


    Malfoy was splashed with water on his sleeve, and his face was full of misfortune.


    John put down his wand and muttered to himself: "Without self-awareness, you need to rely on the wizard to control the whole process."

 Chapter 567：

    This disadvantage means that protection can only be achieved unless the wizard can see six directions.


    If the wizard himself is not in a place to observe, then it will be easy to get into trouble if he is attacked by a sneak attack.


    "Only if it can create miraculous effects." John concluded on this spell.


    It¡¯s time for class.


    John heads to the Forbidden Forest.


    Hagrid put his beard on a bag that served as a mask. His beard was pulled out terribly because he offended Basil.


    When John saw this, he suggested, "Why don''t you just shave off your beard?"


    "No, Olim likes my beard." Hagrid resisted shaving.


    John heard that he even called Ms. Maxim by name. It seemed that the two of them were making good progress.


    But John felt that Ms. Maxim would not like Hagrid¡¯s current beard.


    "Hagrid, believe me, if you shave off your beard, it will have grown back when Ms. Maxim meets you."


    Judging from what John knew about Basil, it would not stop until Hagrid''s beard was plucked clean.


    But he shaved his beard cleanly. Maybe Basil felt that he had a sense of accomplishment and stopped.


    When Hagrid heard this, he felt that John was the person who knew Ms. Maxim best in Hogwarts, and what he said must make sense.


    So he reluctantly shaved off his beard, and even damaged a razor.


    His weed-like beard is too stiff. If the giant''s hair is collected, it will be a very good rope material.


    ¡­


    Chapter 582 Hannah, Hufflepuff¡¯s friends


    The class on herbal medicine is over.


    Hannah ran out quickly, and even her little friends Ernie and Justin couldn''t stop her.


    "Where is she going?" Justin was confused.


    Ernie said: "I don''t know, she''s been like this lately."


    As he spoke, Ernie whispered: "I saw her leaving after curfew yesterday."


    "Isn''t it?" Justin muttered, "Is she crazy? Filch is scarier than a ghost."


    "Even if she is a prefect, she will be scared to death."


    Justin was once caught by Filch while having a late-night snack in the kitchen.


    At that time, it was like seeing a ghost. He clearly saw that the person was still far away, so he turned around and blocked the door.


    As a result, he now has to go to the showroom to clean the trophy every night.


    The two friends were puzzled by Hannah''s performance.


    Then I saw Hannah catching up with a boy in front of me and patting the boy''s broad shoulder with her hand.


    "Hi, Neville."


    Hannah ran a little fast, which made her breathing a little uneven.


    Neville turned his head and said unexpectedly: "Hannah, are you okay?"


    Both of them are classmates in herbal medicine and are often assigned to the same group.


    Hannah blushed, lowered her head and twirled her fingers and asked, "Are you going to the auditorium for dinner?"


    "I haven''t seen you in the auditorium recently."


    "Last time Professor Sprout asked me to take care of the biting cabbage in the greenhouse," Neville shook his head and said, "That thing is very annoying, I need to observe it often."


    Hannah''s eyes lit up when she heard this, and she quickly took out a box from the bag she had brought today, uncharacteristically.


    "Professor Sprout also asked me to take care of the biting cabbage. Let''s go there together," she said, shaking the lunch box in her hand. "I happened to make a lot of food."


    "Huh?" Neville asked doubtfully, "Professor Sprout asked you to go too?"


    He did not remember Professor Sprout saying this.


    But Hannah couldn''t wait to drag Neville away.


    Ernie and Justin, who came out behind them, stood stunned on the spot.


    Justin: "Guess what I saw?"


    Ernie: "I guess you guessed what I saw."


    The two exchanged glances. Between lunch and gossip, the greedy badger chose gossip.


    The two of them are lurking behind.


    Follow Neville and Hannah all the way to the greenhouse where the biting cabbage is taken care of.


    From time to time, there was a whining sound similar to that of a wild animal gnawing something.


    "Let''s eat something first." Hannah suggested. "You can see the inside here, and it doesn''t smell."


    Neville thought the proposal was very good and nodded in agreement.


    Hannah opened the box and inside was a sandwich made with extra large portions of meat and vegetables.


    "I see you are so big, you must eat a lot." Hannah said shyly.


    Neville said inexplicably: "Look at me? Are you preparing this for me?"


    He seemed to realize that this was not a chance encounter, nor was it Professor Sprout''s setup.


    Looking at Hannah and the delicious food, Neville swallowed and said, "Thank you, Hannah."


    He couldn''t wait to enjoy the delicious food.


    And Hannah held her chin up and laughed from time to time while watching him eat.


    The roar of biting cabbage seems to have become a kind of pleasant music.


    Justin''s head was buzzing and he asked Ernie uncertainly: "Is she... in love?"


    Ernie''s eyes were full of gossip, "Obviously, yes."


    Two little badgers lying in the grass sent blessings to their friends.


    This beautiful moment makes people very happy.


    But there are always some people who like to interrupt at inappropriate times.


    "Neville, I see how pitiful you are, so I came over to have dinner with you."


    Before the people arrived, the sound came first.


    Malfoy walked as arrogantly as if he didn''t recognize his relatives, holding the food brought from the kitchen in his hand.


    "You''d better eat well and don''t wait until the afternoon training. You''ll have an excuse to vomit there."


    The two of them often have a wrestling match between men on the edge of the Black Lake.


    Malfoy felt that he was capable again and was ready to challenge again.


    Before he arrived, he was stopped.


    Malfoy frowned, not paying attention to the two Hufflepuffs in front of him, and said arrogantly: "Macmillan, why are you stopping me?"


    For the happiness of their good friends, Ernie and Justin looked at each other.


    With a voice as determined as death, he said: "I want to challenge you, Malfoy, in the Slytherin way!"


    challenge?


    Malfoy got into the mood and threw **** everywhere and threw aside the food he had prepared.


    "Looking for death? I''ll help you!"


    Malfoy came, Malfoy left again.


    Neville stopped eating while he was eating. He listened carefully and said doubtfully, "I seem to hear Draco''s voice."


    "No?" Hannah shook her head and said, "I didn''t hear it."


    "Maybe I heard wrong," Neville took a bite of the sandwich and praised, "This is so delicious, Hannah, you will definitely be a good wife."


    Hearing this, Hannah blushed.


    "Then I will cook it for you from now on. I like to see you look full and satisfied."


    ¡­


    Hannah didn¡¯t see her friends in class in the afternoon.


    She was a little worried and heard from a Hufflepuff girl that Ernie and Justin were in the school hospital.


    Hannah rushed over after class and saw two people in the school hospital wailing and asking Ms. Pomfrey if she could have a different flavor of bone spirit.


    "What''s going on with you?" Hannah said angrily, "Why did you go to have a duel with Draco Malfoy?"


    This matter spread a lot in the afternoon. After all, not everyone has the courage to challenge Malfoy.


    After experiencing the Battle of Hogwarts, anyone with a discerning eye can see the gap between them and Malfoy.


    But in order to protect his friend''s love, Ernie launched a challenge without hesitation.


    And after he fell, Justin took over Ernie''s banner and was pressed and rubbed by Malfoy.


    This brave act made all Gryffindor in awe of him.


    According to unreliable sources, Ron Weasley even felt that a monument should be built for the two people.


    To commemorate the brave Hufflepuff''s challenge to the evil Draco Malfoy.


    But this decision was used by Hermione as too stupid as an excuse to reject Ron''s proposal.


    Seeing the angry Hannah, Ernie grinned and said, "Are you having fun on the date?"


    "I''m going to talk to you about business. What do you mean by appointment..." Hannah''s voice stopped.


    Justin said depressedly: "We also know that he is no match for Malfoy, but he wants to interrupt your date."


    Tears burst into Hannah''s eyes. Only then did she realize that her best friend was dueling Malfoy because of her.


    She was moved to tears and hugged the two of them hard.


    "We are friends, it''s nothing to take a beating for you."


    "The most important thing is that your date was not ruined," Ernie winked and teased, "Did you confess?"


    This made Hannah blush and said uncertainly: "Really?"


    "Really?" Justin wailed, "Then I have to get beaten a few times before you can be sure."


    The funny look made Hannah hit him angrily, and Justin lay on the bed helplessly.


    "By the way, why do you like Neville Longbottom?" Ernie said, "I know he is very good."


    Speaking of this matter, Hannah touched her braid and said, "Don''t you think he looks handsome when he wields his sword?"


    Hannah smiled sheepishly: "He also saved me."


    Ernie said: "Rescued you? Why am I not impressed?"


    They all participated in the Battle of Hogwarts.


    Hannah blushed, "At that time, I got separated from you and ran to the fourth floor, when a Death Eater attacked me."


    "Neville appeared from behind a door and took care of the Death Eaters for me."


    She will always remember that scene.


    Neville appeared from behind the door, split the curse that would kill him, and defeated the Death Eaters.


    With that unwavering voice, he said: "I''m here, it''s okay."


    That sentence gave people a complete sense of security, and Hannah became obsessed with the wizard holding the sword.


    Seeing Hannah like this, Ernie also knew that she really liked Neville.

 Chapter 568：

    As a friend, there is no other way except blessings.


    After visiting her friends, Hannah walked to the kitchen and murmured to herself: "It would be great if I could still go to yesterday''s room. It''s like magic, making me cook with ease."


    She recalled the room yesterday. She usually didn''t notice that the room was in the kitchen.


    Thinking of my mother¡¯s teachings, I heard that they came from that ancient Eastern country.


    If you want to catch a man, you must first catch his stomach.


    ¡­


    Chapter 583 Devil¡¯s training, the master of the king


    When Neville began to enjoy delicious food every day, Slytherin''s Saturday became a scary day.


    Saturday.


    Malfoy, wearing jersey No. 6, stood proudly on the Quidditch pitch.


    The team members line up neatly and have strict discipline, and everyone reveals a certain temperament.


    That was accumulated by Slytherin''s twelve consecutive victories, the kind of invincible and conquering king''s division.


    "This is my last year!" Malfoy glanced at everyone with a sinister gaze like a villain, "I don''t want anyone to leave a stain on my career during this year, let alone let this belong to The glorious end of Slytherin!"


    "Remember, we are Slytherin, victory is what belongs to us, and no one can take it away!"


    "All you can do is train hard and show your full strength on the field!"


    "Strength comes first, this is the principle of Slytherin!"


    "Anyone who thinks they are qualified for this position, come and challenge!"


    Malfoy is already in his seventh year, and this is his last Quidditch match.


    At the same time, it was also his most dangerous year. What he shouldered was the glory brought by twelve consecutive victories, but he also had the pillar of shame that if he took a step back, he would be in the abyss.


    Marcus and Montague who once stood here have all left.


    Malfoy is also facing the same situation.


    The name of the worst Quidditch captain in the history of Hogwarts is beckoning to him. This is simply a nightmare for the glory-loving Slytherin.


    "Everyone has it, get on the broomstick!"


    Malfoy gave an order, and Slytherin began their devilish training.


    What is the specific effect?


    I heard that Astoria was angry and ignored Malfoy for three days.


    John once heard that someone was planning to tie up Malfoy and throw him out while he was taking a shower. Of course, this was limited to the conspiracy stage and had not yet been implemented.


    Because Malfoy has accurately calculated each person''s upper limit of physical strength, after training, he can basically maintain his daily classes.


    "I''ve never seen you so smart." John called him an expert when he saw it.


    Glancing at Goyle and Crabbe who were lying on the table like dead dogs, John said politely: "If you continue, be careful of being thrown out in the shower one day."


    "Throw me away?" Malfoy said arrogantly, "John, stand up with Daphne and Atto."


    Now he happened to be in the auditorium, and John gave him a strange look when he heard this.


    After thinking about it, he stood up and wanted to see what Malfoy was up to.


    Daphne also rolled her eyes at him and stood up. Astoria seemed to know what he was going to do.


    Malfoy cleared his throat and said in the most arrogant voice: "Everyone here is rubbish."


    Player Malfoy launched the map cannon, causing 99.9999% group damage efficiency on the Slytherin table.


    Slytherin''s activated state: group rage.


    John was speechless.


    You are so desperate for death, forgive me that it will be difficult for me to keep you.


    It just so happened that this person had a strong desire to survive and avoided everything he couldn''t afford to offend.


    ?But this is not without its benefits.


    Under the stimulation of Malfoy, the Quidditch team burst out with endless vitality.


    The Gryffindors next door were stunned.


    Harry saw with his own eyes a student who was struck by lightning and fell down because he was flying too high. As a result, he had to climb on his broom.


    Ron swallowed hard and said in panic: "Harry, you wouldn''t do this, would you?"


    Harry felt that compared with Malfoy, the original Wood was so gentle that he was like a close brother.


    Ginny looked at Slytherin''s training with bright eyes and said to herself: "This might be good."


    Ron: "I treat you as my sister, but you don''t want me as your brother?"


    Harry: "You will be the captain, I will quit the team immediately."


    The entire Gryffindor team has never been more united than now, saying that their captain can only be Harry.


    Just playing ball, why are you risking your life?


    Ginny rolled her eyes at the team members who looked frightened. She just felt that this kind of training would help improve the strength of the team members.


    Slytherin training ended and Gryffindor came on stage.


    Malfoy wiped the rain off his face and passed Harry with an arrogant step that showed him not recognizing his relatives.


    "This time I will defeat you myself!"


    There was a burning fire in his eyes, and Harry was inspired to fight, and responded: "Gryffindor will wash away its shame!"


    The void where the two people looked at each other seemed to be filled with sparks.


    Malfoy sneered and left with the team members.


    By the way, they still have to go to the school hospital.


    There was still smoke coming from Gower''s head, which was struck by lightning just now.


    I gave him a perm service directly.


    "I really hope your stupid brain can wake up after the electric shock."


    Malfoy made sarcastic remarks and asked Ms. Pomfrey, who was treating him, to kick the person out directly.


    Before leaving, Malfoy poked his head out of the doorframe and asked, "Should he be cured before the next training?"


    Madam Pomfrey was shaking with anger and said, "I want to talk to your Head of House."


    In the end, Malfoy''s inhumane devil training continued until October, when he was ordered to stop.


    Malfoy, who had rearranged the training, was very dissatisfied and complained to John: "She''s just a therapist, what does she know about Quidditch?"


    John flipped through the silver and black books, glanced at Malfoy, and sneered: "You should be lucky that you take a bath in the prefects'' bathroom."


    Malfoy curled his lips.


    ¡­


    The first Quidditch match for seventh grade students will begin this Saturday.


    It was a good thing that Malfoy was stopped. Otherwise, with Malfoy''s extreme training method, he would probably have no energy left on the day of the competition.


    The King''s Division, which has won twelve consecutive victories, is now in full swing.


    As his opponent, the Ravenclaw students seemed a bit heavy.


    This heaviness is hard to see on Luna.


    She was busy preparing to make a new hat.


    The theme has been thought out. The flying eagle grabs the green snake and wants to peck out its brains.


    John listened to Luna talking about her thoughts, but he hesitated to speak.


    He wanted to remind Luna that you were asking a Slytherin for advice.


    "Ms. Gray is very happy," Luna said happily, hanging the green snake on the eagle''s talon, "she asked me to thank you."


    "To each his own," John shrugged. "I wouldn''t have been able to get in without her help."


    "Ms. Gray is much more cheerful."


    Ms. Gray of Ravenclaw became willing to speak. In the past, she was reluctant to speak even to the eaglets of Ravenclaw.


    The horned snore slowly came to the table and stabbed the fruit off the table with its horn.


    It is now as tall as a table and makes a noise like a cow.


    "Mr. Corner is hungry." Luna took out various fruits from her pocket.


    "There has been nothing unusual about it so far."


    John looked at the Bent-Horned Snorlax. This self-created product was not only good at moving in space, but other parts of its body also looked lethal.


    "It''s still in the growth stage, so people are a little curious as to how far it can grow."


    Basil flew to the Snorlax''s head and landed on it. Tom stared at the Snorkel''s tail.


    The Bent-Horned Snorlax barked dissatisfiedly, asking Basil to come down quickly.


    Basil also refused to listen to it and gave a letter to John.


    John opened it and took a look. It was from Hagrid.


    "Is it time for the unicorn to change its horns?"


    He looked at the letter in surprise. He was probably too excited when he wrote it. There were some trembling lines on the letter.


    Hagrid was very happy because almost no wizards had seen the unicorn changing its horns.


    This time it was Wei Wei who took the initiative to tell him and asked him to relay it to John.


    The arrival of the horn-changing period means that a new batch of unicorn horns will appear.


    John just lacks this material.


    "It seems Wei Wei wants to trade some stars with me."


    John guessed the reason why Weiwei took the initiative to tell him.


    Speaking of which, it has been a while since I went to exchange unicorn horns, which is like a cat scratching my head for unicorns who like the stars.


    "Speaking of which, the inventory of Qunxing Club should still be there, right?"


    After John integrated the Star Club into Hogwarts, he never went in.


    With this happening, John didn¡¯t want to miss it.


    He said goodbye to Luna and walked into a corridor.


    A door appeared out of thin air at the end of the corridor.


    John went over and opened it, and what he saw was the interior of the Star Club.


    The golden little people were diligently cleaning there, like a group of cute elves.


    Seeing John coming, the little people hurriedly gathered and saluted John collectively.


    John nodded and asked, "How many more stars are there?"


    Hearing this, the golden villain took out two bottles of stars from the Star Club.


    "Two bottles, that should be enough."


    John snapped his fingers and the stars were taken away.


    ¡­


    Chapter 584 Unicorn¡¯s horn-changing period, treatment ideas

 Chapter 569：

    Taking the stars, John prepared to leave.


    Suddenly, his steps stopped.


    He looked back at the little golden people sitting at the table after work.


    His eyes were thoughtful, and finally he turned around and walked out of the Star Club.


    As the door closed, the door of the Star Club gradually disappeared.


    John went to Hagrid''s hut and met Professor Flitwick on the way.


    Professor Flitwick said: "Oh my God, Wick, when did you come to my class? You have never come once."


    "I will, Professor."


    "Don''t mess with me," Professor Flitwick said cautiously, "Give me some time."


    John thought about it and realized that it was indeed a long time since he had taken any other courses.


    There happened to be a class tomorrow, and John said: "Tomorrow, Professor, I will be there tomorrow."


    "You are a big shot, don''t break your promise." Professor Flitwick still said uneasily.


    John smiled and watched the other party leave.


    This little old man is still very interesting.


    Before arriving at Hagrid''s hut, John saw Hagrid playing with a camera that looked quite young.


    "What are you doing with the camera, Hagrid?"


    Hagrid''s thick fingers made the camera become smaller. He tried it awkwardly, and a bright light flashed, and white smoke came out of the flash.


    Hagrid said happily: "I want to take a picture of the unicorn changing its horn. You don''t know how rare that is."


    "We are probably the first people in three hundred years to see the process of a unicorn changing its horn."


    He was very excited. For a magizoologist, there is nothing more exciting than recording magical animals.


    John glanced at the creaking camera he pinched and said, "Hagrid, your camera is about to break."


    "Oh, no," Hagrid said anxiously, and the old camera broke under the load.


    The debris on the ground made Hagrid want to cry.


    "It''s over, I can''t get another camera." He said frustratedly.


    John said: "It''s okay Hagrid, we are wizards."


    After saying that, John stretched out his left hand, and a golden halo wrapped around his wrist.


    A golden magic circle appeared on the broken camera. John twisted the halo, and the broken camera quickly reversed and recovered.


    Return to the state before being crushed.


    "John, I''m sure not even Dumbledore can do this." Hagrid stared at the recovered camera and did not dare to touch it.


    John waved and let it fly into his hands, and chuckled: "That''s really my honor."


    The two people went to the unicorn colony.


    On the way, Hagrid kept talking about how Basil never came again after seeing his beard disappear.


    The originally lush beard was now replaced by a layer of stubble, and it would have to wait until next year before it could return to the look Hagrid liked.


    On the way, they met Zou Wu who was chasing the fur ball.


    The rescued big cat was very lively and pestered Tie Tie after seeing John.


    Grawp hit five fur **** in a row and flew out without seeing Zou Wu coming back. However, one of them hit the centaurs'' territory, making them furious.


    "Okay, okay, big guy, it''s time for you to go back."


    John smiled and rubbed Zuowu''s mane, patted Zuowu''s head and asked him to go back and play with Graup.


    Grawp played an important role in the Battle of Hogwarts. Slughorn followed John''s suggestion and divided the cave and some surrounding areas in the Forbidden Forest as Grawp''s habitat.


    He was also the only giant left in Britain. All the giants who participated in the attack on Hogwarts were exiled further north.


    Unless they behave well for a hundred years, the giants will never return to England.


    And the golden head was also collected by the Ministry of Magic, and was named the ''Certificate of the King'' for people to visit.


    The giant''s crown fell into the hands of the wizard.


    John and Hagrid chatted and arrived at the unicorn colony.


    Walking inside, they saw the unicorn waiting outside the huge tree.


    A unicorn walked inside, and Clark was presiding over this sacred ceremony.


    The unicorn that walked into the tree hole began to shake its head, and its horn, which could easily pierce the giant''s foot, trembled and fell off like jelly.


    The fallen unicorn quickly hardened and landed on the hill of the unicorn horn.


    A ray of light fell from the tall tree, causing the unicorn''s horn to quickly grow into small horns.


    Hagrid held his breath and stared at this moment with his eyes daring not to blink.


    As the little horn grows, the unicorn makes a hissing cry. The horn gets bigger and bigger, and finally turns into a brand new unicorn horn.


    "It''s amazing." Hagrid murmured to himself, and then realized, "I forgot to take a photo."


    He hurriedly took the camera from John''s hand, sweating all over his face because he was too anxious.


    The second unicorn goes in and repeats the previous steps.


    John watched this scene, full of curiosity about the tree.


    "What role does this tree play?"


    After understanding between him and Wei Wei, this tree is the sacred tree of unicorns.


    A herd of unicorns can only appear near such a tree.


    For unicorns, this tree is equivalent to their mother or god.


    Clark noticed the arrival of the two men, jumped up from the stone, and landed lightly.


    "John, Hagrid." Clark nodded to John.


    He looked at Hagrid and said, "Hagrid, I hope you won''t spread the photos."


    "Ah, why?" Hagrid was confused when he heard this.


    Clark looked up at the sacred tree and said: "If we let others know our secrets, greedy people will do whatever it takes to find the unicorn group and study the secrets of the sacred tree."


    For a unicorn, Clark is as wise as an elder.


    He did not stop Hagrid from taking photos, and at the same time he understood who leaked the secret and let the two in.


    But his understanding of the two made him choose to believe them.


    As long as these photos do not spread, the unicorn will continue to admit that the two are friends.


    John nodded and said, "I will keep it a secret."


    Glancing at the camera in Hagrid''s hand, John said, "Hagrid, it would be nice to keep some good things in your memory."


    "You''re right, John."


    Although Hagrid was reluctant to give up, he still put down the camera.


    He would rather protect magical animals than explore.


    John snapped his fingers, and the camera was flashed by white light and turned into a pile of broken parts.


    Clark''s face softened, he bent forward and said, "Thank you for your understanding. You will be Unicorn''s forever friends."


    The horn-changing period is still going on, and Wei Wei grows a new horn after replacing her single horn.


    She happily came to John and jumped up and said, "Look at my horns. The spiral pattern on them means I am one year older."


    John was also happy for her. He took out two bottles of Stars and said, "Then you need to drink well today."


    Turning on the stars, a group of unicorns are restless, and they all want to drink.


    Even Clark was staring at the golden liquid in the stars.


    Hagrid was a little confused. He didn''t remember that alcohol was included in the unicorn diet.


    But Weiwei was very wary of Hagrid, because she couldn''t beat Hagrid if he tried to grab a drink with that size.


    In the end, when John left, he took away many of the newly replaced unicorn horns, and at the same time, a group of unicorns fell into the unicorn colony.


    When John returned to Hogwarts, he began to prepare the medicine.


    He ground the unicorn horn into powder and put it into the crucible.


    The eternal fire is controlled at the bottom of the low-temperature burning crucible, otherwise it may melt the crucible.


    Opening his palms, John looked at the light teardrops as if they were nothing.


    Silvery white light drifted out like smoke.


    "Ghost''s Tears."


    After pondering for a while, John collected it.


    Raising his hand to summon the "Book of Darkness", John stared at the chapter about the blood curse.


    "The diversity of Bloodborne is elusive, but essentially it brings death."


    John waved his hand again, and the silver-white book appeared in the air.


    The book seemed to have countless pages, which kept turning for a long time, and finally stopped at the description of souls and curses.


    Without stopping, John waved again.


    "Extis, Madman''s Crazy Words" appeared in mid-air.


    Experiment reports about curses and souls were constantly scattered throughout the room.


    John said: "It''s time to start treatment for the blood curse."


    With the support of three powerful wizards and the help of Potions Master Slughorn, he can now officially take action against the Bloodborne Curse.


    "I need someone to support my treatment." The images of the two Greengrass sisters flashed through John''s mind.


    He has checked the conditions of the two of them and found that Astoria is more likely to cause the Bloodborne Curse at some point in the future than Daphne.


    Now this plan is only in the testing stage, and John needs to reduce the risk.


    So John wrote a letter to Daphne.


    ¡­


    Chapter 585 The horror of the curse, dying


    "ah!!"


    The piercing scream made Malfoy shudder.


    He jumped up from the position where he was lying on the sofa, took out his wand and entered the alert state.


    Since the last time he was beaten by Daphne''s combo and unable to take care of himself, he would not forget to bring his wand even when he entered the bathroom.


    Just when Malfoy couldn''t figure out who made the scream.


    Daphne was seen holding the envelope and staring at the words on it.


    "Come to Star Club, alone."


    Her heartbeat accelerated violently, as if she was about to jump out of her chest.


    Pansy cowered in the corner in fear. From Daphne''s face, she saw an aura of love even more passionate than her own.


    In the room, Basil the owl turned his head, and Pansy''s owl made a frightened cooing sound.


    Pansy''s Owl: Let me out quickly, I don''t want to stay here!


    Daphne appeared in front of Pansy and dragged her to the closet.


    Open the closet and throw out the school uniform robe, revealing the skirt and various clothes inside.

 Chapter 570：

    "Help me figure out what to wear!"


    Pansy was so shaken by Daphne''s strength that she had honed from being in the kitchen all the time that she almost fainted, and pointed at something in a daze.


    Daphne dropped Pansy and started changing her clothes.


    When Pansy came back to her senses, Daphne had already changed into the black dress she had attended the last party.


    Seeing that Daphne was about to go out, Pansy caught a glimpse of the fallen note and hurriedly swooped down to hug her calf.


    "Think twice, Daphne!"


    "What?"


    Daphne, who was carried away, asked confusedly.


    Pansy got up with difficulty, wiped the tears that hit her nose, and said sadly: "Use your brain to think about it, that''s John, what could he be looking for you for?"


    Who is John Wick?


    That is the best person in the minds of girls at Hogwarts, but the problem is that this best person is notoriously slow.


    John wrote to ask Daphne for a date?


    Pansy would laugh at this: "No way, absolutely impossible!"


    Seeing Daphne gradually calm down, Pansy wiped away the sweat.


    If she had gone out like that just now, the whole school would know what Daphne was doing. What would Daphne do in the future?


    Since I know there will be no result, I must save the face of my best friend.


    After Pansy''s reminder, Daphne''s dizzy mind began to cool down.


    Yes, that''s John.


    Daphne felt lost.


    When Daphne left the dormitory, she changed into her school uniform and robe.


    Feeling nervous inside, Daphne was still looking forward to it.


    She hurried past the common room without even glancing at Malfoy''s wary demeanor.


    Malfoy felt baffled because he thought his secret date with Ato after class today was exposed.


    He didn''t know that Brace, who had witnessed everything from anticipation, to ecstasy, to loss, looked disappointed.


    "I obviously told Daphne secretly, why didn''t she teach Draco a lesson?"


    Ever since Blaise was humiliated by Malfoy, he wanted to take revenge.


    The last time I died together with Malfoy, I became more and more angry after I went back.


    He didn¡¯t know that there were Slytherin players who had the same idea as him.


    A group of people expected Malfoy to be taught a lesson, and some even took out snacks for bets.


    The result was no success.


    Gore smashed the chocolate frog in his hand and shouted, "Why didn''t we start a fight?"


    "Do you really want to fight?"


    A voice interrupted.


    Without even thinking about it, Goyle said, "It''s best to let Draco sleep in the school hospital for two days."


    After speaking, Goyle suddenly felt that the voice did not belong to Crabbe.


    Turning his head to look, he had a flattering smile on his face.


    "Draco..."


    Malfoy pulled out his wand and pointed it at Goyle in surprise.


    "Hey, I recognize you."


    He came and sat down next to Gore, with a smile on his face: "Ah, I remembered, I saw you behind the tree next to the Black Lake."


    Holding Gao Er''s shoulders, he punched Gao Er in the stomach.


    "Take a deep breath, a little pain is normal."


    Then came Goyle''s roaring voice.


    To Malfoy, I thought you were a follower, and you stabbed me in the back?


    Can''t bear it!


    ¡­


    Very strange.


    Obviously, all you need to do is think about it when you go to Qunxing Club.


    But Daphne walked to the first floor, and then walked from the first floor to the fourth floor.


    Arriving at the back, she stopped in front of the original site of the Star Club and took a deep breath.


    The door of the Star Club slowly appeared, and she comforted herself: "It''s okay Daphne, it''s just an ordinary meeting."


    The inner loss was healed by herself. For Daphne, as long as she stayed with John, she would have a chance sooner or later.


    After calming herself down, Daphne opened the door of the Star Club.


    The point of entry was a door through which thick smoke drifted out.


    The door leads to another room.


    Daphne walked over, and in the Dragon Valley where dragons were flying all over the sky, many parchments appeared floating in the air around John.


    The two black and silver books are on the left and right sides respectively.


    A black dragon flew down and said these things to John.


    "Thank you, Amohan, that''s enough."


    After patting Amohan''s big head, John asked her to go back.


    Amohan shook his tail happily, nodded and flew back to her cave.


    "John?" Daphne walked into the Dragon Valley and looked around uncertainly, asking, "What''s going on?"


    "Suddenly I found that some materials were missing, so I asked Amohan to help me collect them."


    John stirred the crucible with his wand and smiled: "You may not be able to go to class in the afternoon."


    "You have to stay with me during this time."


    These thought-provoking words made Daphne lower her voice and hum.


    She walked over and looked at the various experimental reports floating in the air, which seemed to be very old.


    "The curse on you is different from Astoria''s," John waved his hand, and a report came to him.


    Ravenclaw''s book was turning rapidly.


    "You are in the incubation period. I need to activate it through some means before you can treat it."


    The Ravenclaw book flew in front of Daphne, and Daphne looked at the possible consequences written in it.


    "Death or healing."


    Daphne stared blankly and said without hesitation: "I believe you, John."


    "Sometimes we have to face reality after all, Daphne," John shook his head. "To be honest, the difficulty of treating Bloodborne Curse is obvious to all. You can''t blindly trust me. I need you to make your own judgment."


    "I believe you, this is my judgment." Daphne met John''s eyes and said firmly, "Believe in me...the king."


    After all, she still couldn''t say those words.


    She was afraid that if she said those words, her relationship with John would change.


    I was also afraid that what I said would embarrass John.


    If you unfortunately die, let yourself die as John Wick''s friend, not as a girl who will regret his life.


    The proud Greengrass loved so humbly that Daphne was not sure whether she should be like this.


    But she was willing to believe John unconditionally and face the curse that might cause her death calmly.


    "Daphne..."


    John looked at that determined face and nodded slowly.


    "I will guarantee with my life that nothing will happen to you."


    After saying that, John flipped through the "Book of Darkness" and found a way to activate the curse.


    "The Book of Darkness" floated in front of Daphne, and John poured out the brewed potion from the crucible.


    "Drink it and touch this book again."


    John walked up to Daphne and handed over the potion.


    Daphne took a deep breath, and the tension inside made her unable to taste the potion.


    After drinking it, she felt no change.


    Looking at the book again, she stretched out her left hand and touched it slowly.


    She could sense the evil in the book, but she was willing to believe John.


    She believed that John, the king, meant what he said.


    Even death can''t stop John''s promise.


    The palm of his hand touched the "Book of Darkness".


    Daphne didn''t feel any discomfort. She looked at John and opened her mouth, wanting to ask.


    But the next second, his eyes became dim.


    After the world spun, her body fell down.


    Falling down on a piece of soft vegetation, John waved his wand, and the parchment floating around him quickly gathered into a book.


    He walked forward quickly and used magic to sense.


    In Daphne''s body, the power of the curse grew rapidly, like a mushroom that exploded after the rain, quickly occupying Daphne''s body.


    And Daphne almost entered a state of near-death in a short time.


    "The explosive power is far beyond imagination," John felt anxious and hurriedly started treatment.


    ¡­


    Chapter 586 Blood Curse, peeling off the cocoon


    The Bloodborne Curse broke out completely.


    Following the trigger of "The Book of Darkness", Daphne fell into a coma in an instant.


    John drew out his wand and responded, his expression solemn.


    The soul obtained from the Dementor Farm spreads out and turns into a nano-level light in the air.


    This is the sharpest weapon in the world, and even the soul will be cut open.


    Use the wand in your left hand, and cover your silver arm with your right hand.


    John raised his right hand to control the hundreds of lights entering Daphne''s body.


    The potion he drank began to take effect at this time, and the explosive power of the curse was blocked.


    The wand stroked Daphne''s body, and Ouroboros halos appeared on her hands and feet.


    John''s eyes turned into dragon pupils, and the flying dragon fell down and stood still around him.


    Observing carefully, John waved his wand.


    "The soul is back."


    The light entered Daphne''s body like a thread.

 Chapter 571：

    In John''s eyes, Daphne''s soul was clearly visible.


    The curse that originally shrank back a little now spreads throughout the body.


    "Life will be taken away quickly within a short period of time after the outbreak."


    John controlled the light to cut away all the small spots that looked like mold erosion.


    Daphne groaned, and some black spots appeared on her body.


    The sacred power belonging to the unicorn surrounds the spots that appear.


    "Need to speed up."


    John knew in his heart that if he continued, even if his soul was not eroded, his body would perish.


    The soul scalpel was dispatched at the same time to remove the curses as quickly as possible, but the curses were still growing at an alarming rate.


    "I need more scalpels."


    Knowing that his speed of understanding was too slow, John released ten souls in one breath.


    All souls are like cocoons, hundreds of tiny rays of light are extracted from their bodies and penetrate into Daphne''s body.


    The speed of the soul scalpel is greatly increased.


    John waved his wand again, and the potion brewed in the other crucible quickly cooled down.


    A fist-sized potion flew out and penetrated into Daphne''s ear.


    Then came the third crucible, which was the largest crucible.


    It''s as huge as a bathtub.


    It is soaked in a repair fluid made from materials found in Dragon Valley.


    Daphne''s body flew up and was trapped by the repair fluid in the crucible like a water prison spell.


    Strangely, the repair fluid did not affect Daphne''s normal breathing.


    Spots appeared again, but at a much slower pace.


    Daphne had skin tears on her fingers, then her hands and feet, then her body.


    John stared at Daphne''s body. After the skin fell off, it was quickly healed by the repair fluid.


    The ouroboros wrapped around the body is the final protection.


    As the curse is gradually eliminated, the damage caused to the body is also quickly repaired.


    "If it continues, it should be fine."


    After many studies with Slughorn, John produced three potions that can be used to protect the body from the inside out.


    They discussed that the outbreak of the curse would harm the body and corrode the soul.


    Only sufficient repair power can protect the life of the cursed person.


    "Maybe I should give him a bottle of mead to thank him for his efforts."


    John said thank you to Slughorn in his heart.


    In the research on the blood curse, the other party gave me a lot of help.


    The soul surgery is proceeding in an orderly manner.


    The scalpel removes the curse faster than the curse grows.


    Gradually, the curse shrank into a ball and was removed bit by bit by the scalpel.


    The color of the emerald green repair fluid also became lighter, and the medicinal effects inside were quickly absorbed.


    The skin on Daphne''s body has been replaced by another layer, looking whiter and smoother.


    Just after there was only a little bit of the curse left, something unexpected happened.


    John wanted to remove the last curse in one go.


    Unexpectedly, a curse broke out at Daphne''s heart.


    With a growth that exceeds the speed of destruction, it takes over the body in an instant.


    Daphne, soaked in the repair fluid, opened her mouth and coughed silently, and blood seeped out of her mouth and turned scarlet.


    "Curse mutation?"


    John''s expression changed drastically, he threw out his small bag, and the bottles containing souls exploded one after another.


    Under John''s control, all the souls turned into tiny soul scalpels, covering Daphne''s body.


    "Her body can''t bear it anymore."


    A drop of sweat slipped from his forehead, John''s expression was solemn, and he injected the jade potion as a repair fluid into it.


    At the same time, the soul potion turned into a trickle and entered Daphne''s mouth.


    On the soul possessed by the curse, a small soul appeared. It was like a patron saint, protecting the important part of Daphne''s soul, punching and kicking the curse that was approaching.


    The evil curse was suppressed.


    John pursued the victory, but the soul scalpel brought him a lot of burden.


    He controls thousands of scalpels in his right hand, and can wipe out a large area of ??curse every time.


    "Soul-Eating Curse."


    Black energy erupted in his eyes, and John forced the curse into a ball again.


    Without any hesitation, he used the soul-eating curse, concentrated the scalpel, and drilled into the location of the curse.


    Pull the curse out of Daphne''s body.


    At the same time, the green repair fluid completely turned into water.


    The water ball broke and Daphne fell out.


    John used object-taking magic to catch it and put it down carefully.


    Stepping forward to check, John carefully searched the body with magic power.


    After confirming that everything was okay, John sat down next to Daphne.


    Wiping his sweat, he said with lingering fear: "I didn''t expect that the curse would have a second outbreak period, which means that if you were lucky enough to survive the first time, something would still happen the second time."


    John didn''t expect a curse to be so insidious.


    He sat next to Daphne and lay down tiredly.


    He said vaguely to Amohan, "Call me later."


    After saying that, he closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    As the sun gradually went down, Daphne woke up in a daze.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, her body felt as relaxed as if she had received a full-body massage.


    It feels like a burden that has been on my body for more than ten years has been lifted.


    "Ye, John!"


    Daphne was still a little confused, but a handsome face appeared in her sight, making her wake up instantly.


    She sat up suddenly, feeling a little dizzy because she moved too fast.


    For some reason, she looked around guiltily.


    After confirming that there is no one, well, only a few dragons.


    She lay down again, on her side facing John.


    The two are somewhat close.


    Daphne definitely didn¡¯t move there secretly!


    She carefully reached out her hand and poked John on the cheek.


    John didn''t respond.


    Daphne poked again.


    No response yet.


    Withdrawing her hand, Daphne stared at John with a smile.


    She looked around again and cautiously approached John.


    ¡­


    The sun''s rays gradually disappeared, at the moment when the last ray of sunshine disappeared.


    In the darkness, John opened his eyes.


    Daphne seemed to see two bright lights flashing past.


    "Are you awake?" John was not as confused as when he fell asleep, but was extremely energetic.


    Standing up and stretching, John rubbed his neck and said, "We need to revise the treatment plan."


    "Your curse has a potential second stage of outbreak. After being cured, your descendants will no longer have the hidden danger of the curse."


    John calmly analyzed it and said: "This curse should develop through the latent human body, and will begin to die out before it breaks out at a certain age."


    "However, this death will not affect the continuation of the inheritance after the birth of future generations. Its deceptive approach is like a poisonous snake."


    "And this explosion occurs with the erosion of the soul, which will cause some damage to the body during the treatment."


    As he spoke, John noticed that Daphne didn''t respond. He looked back and saw that Daphne hurriedly turned away as if she felt guilty.


    John didn''t know why, and immediately thought that what he said might be too profound.


    He had no choice but to say: "In short, I now have a way to solve the Greengrass family''s curse, but I need more preparation."


    "Are you okay, Daphne?"


    John saw that Daphne had been silent, so he went over to ask.


    When he saw Daphne''s cheeks turned red, he immediately frowned and said, "Isn''t it cured yet?"


    "No, I, I just..."


    Daphne watched John getting closer and closer, and said desperately: "I''m just a little tired."


    "That''s right, your body''s activity will weaken after constant treatment."


    John nodded in approval, tapped his wand, and the small bag flew back, and the bottles and jars all headed towards the door.


    "Then let''s go back. I''ll mention Astoria''s treatment again after Christmas."


    Once you have an experience, it will be much easier the next time you face it.


    John said to Daphne: "Don''t be afraid, I promised you."


    Daphne nodded.


    On the mountain in the distance, Amohan said to the Fireball Dragon next to him: "She just put her mouth on the face of the Shadow of Destruction, did she want to eat him?"


    The Fireball Dragon, who had been raised before, hesitated and said: "That seems to be the wizard''s etiquette, I don''t know."


    It has seen several dragon trainers do this before, and sometimes even males do it. It must be some kind of etiquette, right?


    ¡­


    Chapter 587 Magic Level, Neville¡¯s Spring


    Charms class.


    John''s arrival made Professor Flitwick very happy. Although John was not a Ravenclaw student, he must be Flitwick''s favorite student.


    "You shouldn''t wave your wand with force, Mr. Crabbe."


    Professor Flitwick was small, but he was well respected.


    The seventh grade spells class has less on theory and more on the control of past spells to prepare for the N.E.W.T. exam.


    "Nice levitation spell, Miss Granger."

 Chapter 572：

    Sometimes an excellent spell will arouse Professor Flitwick''s amazement.


    Ron and Harry whispered: "Why did John come here? I thought he wouldn''t show up in Charms class this school year."


    "I heard that Professor Flitwick invited him." Harry said, "I thought he wouldn''t show up."


    Ron felt ridiculous and said, "What can he learn here? I mean, does he need to learn these courses?"


    John killed Voldemort in the first half of the year, but he still wants to study here?


    Not to mention Ron, everyone else also felt like they were dreaming.


    Even the Ravenclaw students don''t know what their dean is doing.


    Halfway through the class, Professor Flitwick saw that the time was almost up, so he waved his wand to let everyone look over.


    "Look here, yes, you heard me right, Miss Parkinson, I hope you will let Mr. Nott go for the time being."


    Pansy, who was pestering Theodore, immediately let go of her arms when she heard this.


    Everyone looked over and Professor Flitwick said: "I know you are full of doubts about my invitation to Mr. Wick."


    "Mr. Wick''s current level has exceeded the scope of what I can teach."


    "So I warmly invite you. I hope Mr. Wick can leave some amazing magic for Hogwarts in this class."


    This is the purpose of Professor Flitwick. He knows that John has created a lot of magic.


    As a professor of Charms, he hoped that John could share some of his experiences in the creation and application of magic.


    This can be regarded as a little naughty thing belonging to Ravenclaw.


    Professor Flitwick waved to John and said enthusiastically: "John, we agreed."


    "Okay, Professor Flitwick," John reluctantly spread his hands and stood up from his seat.


    The students saw that the second king of the magical world was giving him a lesson!


    They all stared at John with bright eyes, bursting out with unprecedented enthusiasm.


    Walking to Professor Flitwick''s position, John was thinking about the magic he could teach.


    Speaking of which, his magic is extremely dangerous.


    If you are not careful, let alone the enemy, you will be attacked by magic.


    After screening, John locked the magic to what he was best at, the Shattering Curse variant.


    "I divide magic into seven levels." After pondering, John said.


    He waved his wand gently, and white light fell on a human-shaped target in the Charms classroom.


    White smoke emitted from the human-shaped target, and the middle part was broken.


    He launched four more attacks in succession.


    The humanoid targets cause varying degrees of damage and crushing effects.


    "There is a watershed in the application of magic power and practical combat skills from level one to level five, and the effects caused increase step by step."


    The students looked at the damage caused by John''s understatement and exclaimed.


    Crabbe, a barbarian, raised his hand and asked: "What does the sixth level look like?"


    "The sixth level is to create new changes based on the spell itself. You can change the form of the spell."


    After saying that, John tapped his wand lightly on the table, and a wave of white light spread out.


    Wherever it passed, the humanoid target reappeared and turned into powder and scattered as if it had been weathered.


    Professor Flitwick''s eyes shone and he screamed: "Excellent crushing spell!"


    John waved his wand again, and a lightning-shaped whip wrapped around a table. He squeezed it hard, and the part in contact shattered.


    Then a white ball of light appeared on the top of his wand. As the ball of light grew larger, Professor Flitwick became uneasy.


    "John, don''t destroy the classroom."


    "Sorry, Professor Flitwick, I almost forgot."


    John was about to use the charged crushing spell before he remembered that this was a classroom. He dispersed the crushing spell and said calmly: "What I just saw are three variants of the crushing spell."


    "You will find that apart from the different forms of expression, the effects have only one purpose, and that is to crush."


    The crushing spell that changes the original form is eye-catching, and the effect it creates is also powerful.


    At this time someone raised their hand again, it was Ernie.


    He asked excitedly: "What''s level seven like?"


    "That''s a new kind of magic." John smiled slightly, looked around, spread his hands and said, "I can''t demonstrate it here."


    It means that John has reached the seventh level of attainment.


    The students looked at Professor Flitwick with pleading eyes.


    Hermione still didn''t know how to face John.


    She no longer had the idea of ??catching up with John. When she needed to take notes, John was already teaching on the podium.


    Professor Flitwick also wanted to see what level seven magic was like.


    So he simply took advantage of the professor''s privileges and took the students out of the classroom.


    The students cheered and everyone followed.


    Neville and Hannah walked together, the two of them behaved intimately, and it seemed that they had an unusual relationship.


    Malfoy gritted his teeth and said, "If my Atuo hadn''t been here, it wouldn''t have been their turn to show off!"


    Daphne rolled her eyes at him and sneered: "You think you can show off?"


    Thinking that his nemesis was still there, Malfoy felt very aggrieved.


    Pansy came to Daphne and asked in a low voice: "Where did you and John go yesterday?"


    Thinking of what happened yesterday, Daphne seemed to have been drunk, her cheeks were slightly red, and she hesitated: "We didn''t do anything."


    "Really?" Pansy stared at Daphne suspiciously.


    After coming back last night, Daphne was lying on the pillow rolling back and forth for several hours. It didn''t look like she was dry.


    Daphne whispered in a weak mosquito voice: "We had a good sleep."


    "Have a nap?!"


    Pansy''s brain was almost overloaded.


    Is this what you mean by not doing anything?


    No, I¡¯m just cuddling, hugging and acting coquettishly. Are you making progress too fast?


    "No, just sleeping." Daphne explained anxiously.


    Pansy said I understand, I understand, I just went to sleep.


    The more she explained, the more it aroused people''s imagination, and Daphne became desperate.


    Arrive at an open space outside the castle.


    John looked around, and in the distance stood the ruins of the walls that had been cleared away after the Battle of Hogwarts.


    "Just stay here."


    He asked everyone to stop and said seriously: "I will only demonstrate this once."


    After all, there is only one target.


    Everyone was curious about what level seven magic was like, and they held their breath and concentrated.


    I saw John raising his wand and aiming at the pile of ruins.


    "Reducto"


    The white light gathered at the tip of the staff and turned into a spiral of entangled lightning that shot out.


    At this moment, there was only a white light left in front of everyone''s eyes.


    Immediately afterwards, the ruins that were hit were shattered into pieces and disappeared without a trace.


    On the original ground, a 100-meter hole appeared out of thin air.


    Like the sword of the gods piercing the earth, white smoke came out of John''s wand.


    He stopped and continued to attack.


    Everyone stared blankly at the deep pit that appeared.


    "Is this a crushing curse?" Ron was stunned and asked everyone''s doubts.


    This is simply an annihilation curse. With one blow, everything is destroyed.


    Even Professor Flitwick couldn''t help but think about what state John was in now.


    "He is worthy of being compared to Dumbledore."


    John waved his wand to let the white smoke disperse, and said calmly: "As you can see, level seven magic is extremely powerful, but it also puts a huge burden on the wizard''s body and the wand."


    This is a leap in quality. In the hands of others, the crushing spell is just a more refined explosion spell.


    But in John''s hands, a life annihilator can erupt.


    This allows them to more intuitively understand the gap between themselves and the second king of the magical world.


    A few days later, rumors about the seven levels of magic began to spread in Hogwarts.


    There is even a situation where when two students conflict, they will report each other''s grades.


    "Oops, my disarming spell is only level three, and the opponent has at least a level four disarming spell."


    Normally, you can win without fighting.


    This has also made rating evaluation a hot topic, and the specific standard is John''s.


    However, since John only demonstrated the crushing spell, the other spells from level one to level five were relatively vague.


    Ron asked curiously: "Harry, do you have level 5 of the Disarming Curse?"


    "Maybe?" Harry said uncertainly.


    Hermione was also very curious, thinking that Harry''s disarming spell might be very advanced.


    ¡­


    Chapter 588 Polish Lightning, Dumbledore¡¯s Letter


    Warsaw, Poland.


    This place used to be a beautiful ancient city, but a war broke out in Europe and it was destroyed.


    Those magnificent classical buildings were gone, and Poland rebuilt its cities on scorched earth.


    After decades of cultivation and construction, those former palaces and churches have returned to the world.


    On the Castle Square in Warsaw.


    Haze hangs in the sky.


    In the dark clouds, the manic lightning and thunder made pedestrians speed up their pace.


    Anyone can see that the current weather is not far from a heavy rainstorm.


    The tourists and passers-by who came here left.


    A group of people appeared in the center of the square, turning a blind eye to the terrible and gloomy weather.


    With the wave of the magic wand, the statue on the memorial tower in the center of the square raised its weapon and slid downwards.


    The leader curled his lips and walked towards the memorial tower.


    They shuttled inside and their bodies fell rapidly.


    "Welcome to the Ministry of Magic, sir."


    The Ministry of Magic employee with a horizontal beard asked: "Please show me your work ID."

 Chapter 573：

    "No, you should see clearly who I am."


    The leader hissed and put his finger at the corner of the employee''s mouth.


    The employee''s eyes were blurred, as if he just remembered who the other person was, and he said enthusiastically: "I''ll take you in right now."


    He led a group of people to the minister''s office.


    The Polish Minister of Magic is watching the instructions issued by the International Federation of Wizards.


    He stood up and threw the letter into the fireplace, and the door to the Polish Minister of Magic''s office was opened.


    A group of people walked in.


    There is a person between them.


    The Polish Minister of Magic seemed not surprised by this incident and waved his hand casually, asking them to put the person down.


    The man looked horrified and tried to speak, but was unable to make a sound.


    "Give him your voice back."


    The leader sneered, waved his wand, and the man regained his voice.


    "Who are you?"


    The man who was forced to drink the compound potion looked at the Polish Minister of Magic and said in horror: "What are you going to do with me?"


    "Sh-I guess this isn''t the first time we''ve met, Minister Schmidt."


    Schmidt, the missing German Minister of Magic.


    The compound potion began to fail, and Minister Schmidt screamed, a beard grew on his face, and his body became taller.


    From the young man just now, he has become the middle-aged man now.


    Schmidt stared at the Polish Minister of Magic, "You are not the Polish Minister of Magic. I know him. He doesn''t have the courage."


    "You''re right," the Polish Minister of Magic smiled, and the color of his hair changed.


    White hair appeared, and the evil face had an uninhibited smile.


    Opening his eyes again, Schmidt''s eyes widened at the strange-colored pupils.


    "It''s you, Grindelwald?" Schmidt never expected it. He broke into a cold sweat and asked, "When will you replace the Polish Minister of Magic?"


    "You knew my plan, but you chose to hide it, hoping to see the British Ministry of Magic laugh at it." Grindelwald folded his hands and did not answer his question.


    "Arrogance, stupidity, and pride." Grindelwald paced in the minister''s office. "These will put the wizarding world in danger, Minister Schmidt."


    "Listen to me, Grindelwald," Schmidt said in a panic, "I am loyal to you, you will need me, my uncle, do you remember, he is also your follower."


    "Old Schmidt? Of course I remember, I remember every one of my loyal followers," Grindelwald stopped, "But you put him to death, didn''t you?"


    "You trade him for the first stepping stone in your political career."


    Grindelwald came to Schmidt and put his hand on Schmidt''s shoulder.


    "Your presence cannot make magic greater, Schmidt."


    "No! No! No! Lord Grindelwald, I can be of use to you. I can help you with many things!"


    The noise kept ringing in Grindelwald''s ears.


    He waved his wand and Schmidt''s tongue disappeared.


    Grindelwald plucked a hair and put it into the leader''s bottle.


    He walked back to the minister''s position, slowly changed back to the Polish Minister of Magic, and said in a long tone: "Now, you are Grindelwald."


    The person next to him held Schmidt down, and the leader poured the compound potion from the bottle inside into Schmidt''s mouth.


    Schmidt''s appearance changed, he raised his head and screamed silently.


    Grindelwald watched quietly and said, "Just like you did."


    He was answering Schmidt¡¯s second question.


    ¡­


    Basil has never been in a fight.


    A phoenix flew in front of John.


    Basil flapped his wings and landed next to John, staring at Fox fiercely.


    It opened its wings, revealing its feathers that were burnt black by the flames, as if to accuse.


    "Okay, I get it," John said helplessly, "You''ve always been bullying other birds, now you have a hard time, right?"


    "Cuckoo!" Basil flapped his wings dissatisfied.


    John stared at Fox and asked, "Dumbledore asked you to come?"


    Fox nodded and put the letter down.


    John opened the letter and said casually: "Tell him I received it."


    Fox flew up and prepared to leave.


    At this moment, Basil made a sneak attack and knocked Fox out.


    The feathers of the two birds flew around, and finally Basil proudly held a phoenix feather in his mouth.


    John stretched out his arm and let Basil fall.


    He himself was staring at the contents of the letter.


    "Still trying to recall Grindelwald?" John sneered, "You are too naive, Dumbledore."


    During the time when Grindelwald lost power and was imprisoned in Nurmengard, Dumbledore and his friend sometimes exchanged letters.


    In the letter, it seems that Grindelwald has given up everything.


    This is what makes Dumbledore feel so weird about his departure.


    "People change." John burned the parchment expressionlessly, "You shouldn''t keep that unrealistic fantasy."


    The main content of this letter is still because of Grindelwald.


    Grindelwald disappeared in Poland and was suspected to be related to the disappearance of the German Minister of Magic.


    You must know that although Grindelwald in the past would also attack people from the Ministry of Magic, he always left room for dealing with officials.


    Even when he was captured by the Magical Congress of America, he never killed his escorts on the way back to Europe.


    "It''s a little strange."


    John rubbed his chin.


    Grindelwald seemed different after leaving Nurmengard.


    Could it be that they want to regroup the saints and launch reforms in Europe again?


    Now is not the past. Grindelwald should be able to see clearly that today''s Muggles are not something wizards can mess with.


    "He''s acting weird." John shook his head.


    Taking the phoenix feather out of Basil''s mouth, John let it roam between his fingers.


    ¡­


    Tomorrow is the Slytherin Quidditch match.


    It''s rare for Malfoy to be a human being and let everyone rest.


    John is working on improving the repair solution in the principal''s office.


    "The medicine is not effective enough?" Slughorn''s eyes widened, "That can bring the dying fire dragon back."


    When designing the repair fluid, they used the fire dragon as a reference.


    "The Bloodborne Curse is far more terrifying than you think, Professor."


    John stirred the emerald green liquid and said: "It is a curse that will undergo a second stage of incubation. If it is not actively induced, I am afraid that people will be careless after one treatment."


    "Wait, second level latent?" Slughorn reacted and asked, "Have you tried treatment?"


    "It''s dangerous, but the result is good." John turned his head and saw Slughorn, whose eyes were shining.


    As the principal, Slughorn came over excitedly, "Did you succeed?"


    "Yes."


    "Merlin''s beard." Slughorn needed to calm down.


    What did he just hear?


    Bloodborne is cured.


    He walked to the table, picked up a bottle of mead, poured it into his mouth, and finished the bottle of wine.


    He smelled of alcohol and said, "Do you know what that means, John?"


    "It means that we have broken the problems of the magical world, and based on this result, we can do deeper things."


    Slughorn''s face trembled as he said, "Vampires and werewolves."


    "Some scholars believe that they come from an ancient curse spread through bites."


    Slughorn took a deep breath and said to John: "You can change the world, John."


    "Step by step," John said casually, "I just want to cure my friend now."


    With such a huge honor in front of him, even Slughorn couldn''t calm down.


    Seeing John''s dull reaction, Slughorn smiled bitterly and said, "You impress me every time, John."


    "I''m more interested in tomorrow''s game than the things that haven''t been covered yet."


    John filled a bottle of repair fluid and said with a smile: "You can go and watch the Quidditch match."


    "I think I''ll go." Slughorn was so drunk that he sat on the sofa and fell asleep.


    ¡­


    Chapter 589 Arrogant and Domineering Malfoy, Quidditch


    Saturday.


    The first Quidditch match of this school year begins.


    Slytherin versus Ravenclaw.


    The proud eagle once burst out with strong perseverance and once caught up with Slytherin.


    If Malfoy hadn''t caught the Golden Snitch, Ravenclaw''s plan would have succeeded.


    Qiu Zhang graduated, and their new captain was a girl from Ravenclaw.


    After graduation, Qiu Zhang and Cedric rekindled their relationship and said a lot of bad things about Malfoy.


    Auditorium.


    John saw Luna wearing an eagle hat happily cheering on the players. The atmosphere in Ravenclaw was very solemn.


    Compared with them, Slytherin has a kind of comfortable arrogance.


    Malfoy showed a malicious smile to Sophia Nelson, the new captain of Ravenclaw, and threatened: "You''d better eat less, or I''ll make you vomit it out later."


    The poor girl was only in fifth grade and had to bear the threat of such a bastard. The little girl looked at her breakfast in confusion, not knowing whether she should continue to eat.


    Astoria turned her face away, Malfoy knew how to irritate people.


    The Ravenclaw boy glared at him, and Luna said angrily: "Asshole."


    These insults became Malfoy''s breakfast music.


    After breakfast time, Malfoy led the team to the Quidditch pitch.


    Sophia Nelson is a petite girl who looks weaker than her peers, but she is Ravenclaw''s Chaser.


    When Malfoy left the hall, he roughly pushed the little girl out of the way.


    The Ravenclaw seeker boy gritted his teeth and said: "I want to kill him, I must kill him!"

 Chapter 574：

    "There''s no one who wouldn''t want to do this."


    Another batsman said: "Only if we win."


    At this moment, Ravenclaw''s desire to win was ignited.


    Sophia was also a little confused. She felt like it was a blessing in disguise.


    Arrive at the locker room.


    Malfoy, who put on the Slytherin uniform, gave his final lecture.


    "Go onto the field, win, and knock those **** Ravenclaws down!"


    Malfoy was simple and rude, making the eyes of these little snakes who had been hungry for a long time shine.


    The resentment they accumulated after two months of training was enough to flood Hogwarts.


    After putting on the team uniforms, everyone walked out of the locker room.


    The Quidditch auditorium was filled with students, and this fiery sport made people''s blood boil.


    Especially after Malfoy, everyone hopes that Slytherin will lose quickly.


    John was among them. He sat in the audience and listened to the slogans of the other three houses.


    "Kill Malfoy!"


    "Show that skunk boy how powerful you are!"


    "I bet all my money on Ravenclaw!"


    John once again felt troubled by Malfoy''s outrageous deeds, and he sighed: "Draco, what should I do to save you?"


    Hate is out of the question.


    It was Malfoy''s arrogant character that earned him the resentment of many students.


    Malfoy came out with a broomstick, and the boos almost flooded the arena.


    But Malfoy didn''t care. He also said to the team members: "See, those are the boos of the weak and incompetent."


    The team members were frightened. Captain, please stop drawing hatred. If you do, they will come down and beat us.


    Even Ms. Huo Qi couldn''t help but blush because of Malfoy''s words. She graduated from Ravenclaw.


    Although from a professional perspective, Ravenclaw''s winning rate is not high, she still chooses to support her own college.


    Mainly because Malfoy''s map cannon opened too wide.


    After the captain shook hands, the game started.


    Malfoy took off and moved slowly along the side of the field.


    The Seeker who said he wanted to kill Malfoy stared at him fiercely.


    At the beginning of the game, Ravenclaw adopted the tactics formulated by Qiu Zhang last year.


    But the same method could not be used twice against Slytherin. Astoria snatched the Quaffle from Ravenclaw and scored the goal with a beautiful pass.


    "Three minutes into the game, Slytherin took the lead to break the deadlock!" Ernie commented passionately, "Oh my God, what a wonderful pass. Astori won the ball again and scored the goal!"


    Astoria was like no one''s land, constantly creating points for Slytherin.


    Ravenclaw is in danger under the attack of the ruler of Astoria.


    After finally scoring a goal, another goal was quickly taken back.


    Crabbe and Gower, the two humongous generals, constantly use the Bludger to create danger.


    The score quickly reached 150:30, and Ravenclaw only scored three effective goals.


    Malfoy took his time, not in any hurry.


    He asked his teammates to score more points here, so that they can create more pressure on the other colleges in the subsequent matches.


    Ravenclaw''s Seeker was very anxious, and he kept searching, but the Golden Snitch was like a naughty elf, and the more anxious he became, the less he could find him.


    The score reached 200:50, and the 150 point difference had killed the game.


    What followed was a massacre of Ravenclaw by Slytherin.


    John saw that the eagle on Luna''s head had stopped moving, and he shook his head.


    Ravenclaw is currently in a state of rupture.


    When Qiu Zhang was here, he could still create crises for Slytherin. After that class graduated, the new team members lacked experience and contingency strategies.


    They stick to the senior sister''s strategy of staying, but they are unable to achieve the same efficiency and tacit cooperation as them.


    Looking back at the Slytherin team, this can be said to be the most powerful time in history.


    Not only do they have two top-notch broomsticks, but they also have the foundation and momentum accumulated from winning streaks.


    The weakest versus the strongest, the result is obvious.


    competition is over.


    Ravenclaw''s eagle failed to create a miracle and lost with a huge score difference of 550:100.


    Slytherin won without any suspense, and the cheers were in sharp contrast to the deathly silence of Ravenclaw.


    This game stimulated Gryffindor and Hufflepuff to increase their training. I heard that Gryffindor even agreed with Ginny''s idea.


    It can be seen that they don''t want to lose to Slytherin.


    Especially losing to Slytherin with Malfoy.


    "Oh, I didn''t even use any force, and they fell down."


    In the auditorium, Malfoy''s arrogance made Ravenclaw''s teeth itch.


    But they couldn''t find anything to refute, especially when Malfoy captured the Golden Snitch in the end, their Seeker was still a few positions behind eating exhaust fumes.


    Malfoy raised his pumpkin juice and shouted: "Cheers to our easy victory!"


    The Slytherins raised their glasses. The words "easy victory" were simply irritating Ravenclaw''s nerves.


    John can confirm that after today, no one can shake Malfoy''s position.


    Well, number one on the most annoying list.


    ¡­


    Grindelwald''s arrest warrant is spread across Europe.


    Poland, as the country where Grindelwald is currently located, is also intensifying its search efforts.


    It''s just that the Poles never imagined that the criminal they wanted was actually their boss.


    Grindelwald had just finished the speech by the Minister of Magic, in which he promised to arrest Grindelwald to prevent Poland from repeating the accidents in New York and Paris half a century ago.


    The Polish magical society didn''t know what was going on, but they just felt that the formerly stoic Minister of Magic had become more charming.


    And made a series of rapid responses, asking Aurors and strikers to search various hiding places in Poland.


    Their vigorous and resolute approach soon yielded results, and a saint was uncovered.


    His appearance means that Grindelwald is still lurking in Poland.


    People from all walks of life are paying close attention to the aftermath, waiting for Grindelwald to be arrested.


    During this period, the International Federation of Wizards convened again, and Grindelwald, who became the Minister of Magic, went to attend.


    He assured everyone that Grindelwald could not escape the dragnet.


    Even Old Barty was moved by his plan, but it was a little strange that the former Polish Minister of Magic did not seem to have such a smart mind.


    But perhaps he blamed the Polish Minister of Magic for something he had not done before.


    Regarding the position of president of the International Federation of Wizards, everyone has different ideas.


    They know how much impact Grindelwald''s arrest will have on their participation in the election.


    Some people are focused on the Polish Minister of Magic. If Grindelwald is caught this time, the support rate of the Polish Minister of Magic will be greatly improved.


    Many people openly and secretly warned the Polish Minister of Magic, hoping that he could seize the opportunity.


    Someone around Old Batty also told him about this.


    After all, Old Barty also has a great advantage. There are two powerful wizards in the magical world in his country.


    After the meeting, Grindelwald returned to Poland and smiled evilly.


    "The show is about to begin. The show is about to begin."


    ¡­


    Chapter 590 The twenty-eight tribes change, the female student president


    "You''re only one sandwich away from being obese. Oh my God, Neville, did you eat all the fertilizer on the biting kale?"


    Malfoy looked at Neville in shock. After not seeing him for a few days, Neville not only had not lost weight, but had also gained weight.


    Even John was confused by Neville''s changes.


    "Really?" Neville touched his belly suspiciously.


    Embarrassedly said: "Maybe I ate too much."


    "What can you eat in the greenhouse, fertilizer?" Malfoy was surprised. He was thinking in his mind whether his winning rate would increase if he challenged Neville now.


    Facts have proved that it is better not for players of different weight classes to compete together.


    Neville pushed Malfoy down, and punched Malfoy to pieces one after another with his sandbag-sized fist.


    Malfoy called it unscientific and asked in confusion: "Why are you stronger?"


    Neville bent his arms in a bodybuilding movement, and his elastic clothes were torn, revealing his rock-like muscles.


    "I feel good too, and I seem to be getting stronger and stronger." Neville thought for a while and said, "Maybe the lunch made by Hannah is very nutritious."


    "Hannah? Hannah Abbott?" John was stunned and asked strangely, "Are you with her?"


    "She is my girlfriend." When Neville said this, his face was full of shyness.


    Most of the seventh-grade students have girlfriends, so it is not unusual.


    After all, many people get married after graduation.


    Percy''s parents, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, got married after graduation.


    John has always been troubled. After all, it is too early for a wizard to get married.


    Muggles are still in school at this age, and wizards are already married.


    "By the way, Aberforth already has a son at his age."


    Well, John was shocked.


    Anyway, he still feels very guilty for asking him to get married at this age.


    In that Eastern country, these guys wouldn¡¯t even be able to get a marriage certificate.


    They are currently in the Star Club.


    The golden little man was cleaning the house while the cute little guy stuck his **** on the table and wiped the table.


    Daphne and Astoria are also here.


    All five people from Qunxing Club are here.


    This is their party, and you can also see the drama of Malfoy challenging Neville.


    "By the way, John," Malfoy was being treated by Astoria. He grinned in pain and said, "My father asked me to tell you that the Holy Twenty-Eight Clan intends to reorder."


    "Those pure bloods that have died will be eliminated and new pure bloods will be added."


    Reordering the Holy Twenty-Eight Purebloods means reshuffling the pureblood forces.


    The Holy Twenty-Eight Clan are the twenty-eight oldest and most powerful pure-blood families in Europe. Several of the five families that John destroyed last time were among them.


    The vacant positions need to be filled, and both Edgar and Delacour have opportunities.


    However, Delacour''s chances are not many, because strictly speaking, they are not completely pure blood.

 Chapter 575：

    Fleur''s grandmother is a Veela, a magical creature.


    There is more Veela blood in Delacour''s blood, so it is difficult to define whether it is a mixed blood or a pure blood.


    Because Veela is not a Muggle, but she is not a wizard either.


    "The Twenty-Eight Sacred Clans have been re-established, and the International Federation of Wizards will also re-elect the president."


    Things come together very neatly.


    "Over the years, the power of pure blood has been deliberately reduced. Is the reordering intended to change the power, or to counterattack?" John thought.


    Reordering is a good thing.


    For most half-bloods and Muggles, pureblood is synonymous with disgust.


    But in fact, there are many benefits to becoming one of the twenty-eight sacred tribes.


    Even during Voldemort''s time, he needed the support of the Twenty-Eight Holy Clans to support the Death Eaters.


    Malfoy, Greengrass, Diggory, Weasley, Longbottom.


    These ancient pure bloods have considerable power in magical society.


    Especially Malfoy and Greengrass.


    The two families have strong financial resources and broad connections.


    Among the twenty-eight sacred tribes, only Weasley can compete with them.


    Weasleys have innate advantages in their genes. They are like stallions in the magical world. Almost every Weasley has more than three children without accident.


    One can imagine how powerful the Weasley family is in the sparsely populated magical world.


    Mr. Weasley has entered the ranks of senior officials in the Ministry of Magic, not to mention Percy. If he continues to develop, even if he is not the Minister of Magic, he will have a position in the Department of Magical Law Enforcement.


    Their family is gradually becoming stronger, and is also related to many powerful wizards such as Dumbledore.


    On the other hand, looking at the Malfoy and Greengrass families, the Malfoy family only has one son, Draco, and is sparsely populated.


    Greengrass had two daughters, but no male heir.


    Lucius Malfoy asked Draco to tell John this matter because he wanted to ask the second king for help.


    Naturally, John would not refuse. There would be no harm in using his influence to stand up for Malfoy.


    Winning the title of the number one pureblood is too tempting for Lucius.


    "Tell your father and I will support him."


    John agreed.


    "But there is one thing," John chuckled, "I need him to support the Delacour family to enter the Holy Twenty-Eight Clan."


    "Fleur''s family, no problem!" Malfoy assured him, patting his chest.


    Edgar doesn''t need help.


    In terms of antiquity, Edgar can be traced back thousands of years.


    In terms of power, Lucivid Edgar is now the principal of Durmstrang, and if the German Minister of Magic never shows up, John is ready to let him run for office.


    In terms of wealth, there is a huge amount of wealth in the castle where Edgar is located.


    If Edgar cannot join the Holy Twenty-Eight Purebloods, it means that this list is full of water.


    The reason why he was unable to enter this list was because Edgar''s image has always been associated with black magic.


    But now, Lucivid, the principal of Durmstrang, did not mention it, but just said that Heinrich was now the second-in-command of the king who defeated Voldemort, which was enough to clear that stain.


    ¡­


    After the party in the Star Club, John went to Hagrid''s hut on the second day.


    Standing outside the door, he heard Hagrid''s happy voice.


    The raised hand was lowered, and John was about to turn around.


    Then I saw the door being opened.


    The three little ones who walked out were stunned.


    "Hi, John."


    It was Hermione who broke the awkwardness first.


    Harry and Ron looked at each other, they didn''t know how to face John.


    Especially Harry, who saw John''s battle with Voldemort with his own eyes, and also saw Neville''s final blow.


    The name of the Savior was removed from his head.


    The feeling of worrying about gains and losses makes people confused.


    "Hello, Hermione," John looked at his former good friend and said, "Looking for Hagrid?"


    This is nonsense, after all, they came from Hagrid.


    Hermione looked complicated and said, "Yes, what about you?"


    "That''s right, I want to ask him to do something." John said.


    After the conversation between the two, there was a period of silence.


    "By the way, I haven''t congratulated you yet," John said suddenly, "President of the Female Student Council."


    Hermione smiled reluctantly, "Thank you."


    Hogwarts has a Head Boy and a Head Boy, the Head Boy is John, and the Head Girl is Hermione.


    She defeated Daphne to get this position.


    Daphne was not in a good mood for a few days, well, it was the days when Malfoy was beaten.


    John nodded to her and made way for the three little ones to pass.


    After Hermione walked some distance away, she couldn''t help but look back.


    "John."


    John stopped.


    Hermione said with sadness and guilt on her face, "I''m sorry."


    "You''re sorry to no one, Hermione."


    John shook his head and walked into Hagrid''s hut.


    Harry took Hermione''s hand and said to her: "Let''s go."


    Ron looked at Hagrid''s hut silently.


    Hermione left in a depressed mood.


    They all understand that they can''t go back.


    The pace that Hermione wanted to catch up with, but failed to catch up after all.


    When she saw John, her throat felt like it was blocked by a stone.


    The second king of the magical world is too far away.


    She went from standing beside that person, to chasing him from behind, to watching him walk away from behind.


    Harry was in a complicated mood, everything was related to him. If he didn''t know Hermione, she would be the most dazzling one next to the king now.


    Unfortunately, there is no if.


    When you graduate, all regrets will remain in school.


    They will go further and further away, and in the end they will no longer be able to see each other.


    Hermione will also get over that sad past.


    ¡­


    Chapter 591 Dumbledore¡¯s concerns, heir


    John went to Hagna to ask for materials.


    Although he is the famous boss of Johnny Silverhand, as a supplier of materials, Hagrid is the best.


    "Bestram? I don''t understand what you''re doing with the horns of that disgusting thing?"


    Hagrid took a small card handed over by John, his hand shook, and a list of more than two meters long fell out of the small card.


    Some things are common, but there are also magical creatures with warlike attributes similar to Bistam.


    Bistam is a magical creature with scales and antlers that is huge and warlike.


    "I think it''s so rare that you need to go to some shady places to find it." Hagrid never refuses help from his friends.


    He rolled up the two-meter-long list, poured out a cup of tea from the hot teapot and handed it to John.


    "The international community is currently in a period of tension. What could have been easily purchased before now requires smuggling."


    Hagrid covered his mouth as he spoke.


    His big mouth said something that shouldn''t be said again.


    John smiled helplessly, "You don''t have to treat me like a child, Hagrid."


    "But you are just a child," Hagrid shook his head in disapproval. "You are still in school. I mean, even if you have a good reputation, you still can''t get rid of your young age."


    "Thank you Hagrid, you are always so considerate." John patted Hagrid''s arm, picked up the tea cup and drank it.


    Hagrid looked strange and said, "That''s just boiled."


    "Have you forgotten? I am a fire dragon." John shrugged, opened his mouth and spit out a small fireball.


    "how did you do it?"


    Hagrid''s eyes shone, as if he had seen some interesting magical animal.


    "Each Animagus can only transform into an ordinary animal."


    "Well, people''s physiques are different." John said casually, "Actually, the animals Animagus turns into are not ordinary."


    "Professor McGonagall''s cat is much more flexible than ordinary cats. With the agility of a cat and the strength of a tiger, I can guarantee that she can knock you away when she turns into a cat, Hagrid."


    Hagrid was quite good at transfiguration when he was at Hogwarts. He was once able to conjure a pig''s tail from Dudley''s butt.


    Hagrid has considerable attainments in human body deformation.


    After hearing what John said, Hagrid was still very suspicious.


    John also gave him an example, "Just like you, Hagrid, no offense intended."


    "You are a hybrid of wizard blood and giant blood, while Animagus injects human souls and magic into animals. They change their bodies, but they are still wizards in essence."


    "The body of a wizard is originally slightly different from that of a Muggle. After transformation, magic will transform the body into a body that is compatible with different souls."


    Hagrid was still a little confused. He scratched his head and felt like he was about to grow a brain.


    John shrugged, put the tea cup down and patted Hagrid''s arm.


    "In short, it''s just one sentence."


    "I want these materials to be similar to Animagus and Patronus." John walked to the door, looked at the sunset and squinted his eyes, "A new, powerful guardianship."


    Stepping out, John''s voice came from outside the door.


    "I''m waiting for your good news, Hagrid."


    "give it to me."


    Even though he didn¡¯t understand, Hagrid still believed it.


    He turned around and saw the fireball floating in the air with no intention of dispersing. Hagrid tentatively caught the fireball with the tongs.


    See the fire tongs that need to be burned in the fire for a long time to turn red quickly turn golden red.


    Clamp the fire ball under the stove, and the golden flame will continue to burn without any intention of extinguishing.


    ¡­

 Chapter 576：

    John is actually a very dangerous person.


    One of his inadvertent actions can cause huge harm.


    Just like the eternal fire he released at will, it was a more terrifying flame than the ordinary eternal fire.


    Similar to Grindelwald''s fire shield, John''s flames combine the fierce fire of dark magic and the fairy fire of Gubler.


    Dumbledore''s ideas were never wrong.


    The better I get to know John, the more I fear he will make a mistake.


    Black magic is not some martial arts secret book. There is no distinction between good and evil. The reason why black magic is called black magic is because it has the terrible effect of corroding the soul.


    John can easily bring death to the world, which is what Dumbledore is afraid of.


    What scares Dumbledore even more is John''s potential that can never see an end.


    Whenever he thought he knew enough about the little wizard, he would find that it was just the tip of the iceberg.


    "He is more terrifying than Riddle and Grindelwald, Severus."


    This is what Dumbledore said to Snape, and Snape had to agree with this statement.


    Snape said: "What we know about him is just the tip of the iceberg."


    "Yes, Severus."


    Dumbledore, the caretaker of Hogwarts, is putting his memories into the Pensieve so that Snape can see them.


    See how the white-haired wizard made the young Grindelwald obsessed, and how he made Dumbledore, who was also a teenager, completely naked.


    "No one has ever been able to do time magic without paying any price."


    "He did it. We don''t know how he appeared in that time and returned to the present through means other than the time turner." Dumbledore glanced at the two blackened fingers.


    He did not forget that John died under Voldemort''s most vicious curse and was reborn from the ashes.


    Time, soul, death.


    This student has been exposed to taboos beyond those of any wizard.


    This also means that the mental erosion John has to endure is dozens of times that of ordinary wizards.


    "You don''t believe him?" Snape looked at Dumbledore, "He killed Voldemort. Why are you willing to help him when he can''t come back?"


    "I believe in him."


    The wise man Dumbledore is rarely confused.


    "But I can''t risk the world, Severus."


    Snape shook his head coldly, "You can''t stop his rise."


    "His youth, his talent, his strength." Snape said, "You can''t do anything unless the greatest wizard does it himself."


    "But, would you do this, Dumbledore?"


    This question concerns Dumbledore.


    He can''t do it.


    Whether it is Joel in the past or John now.


    He has no position of being an enemy or distrusting the other party.


    This is the contradiction.


    Dumbledore''s dilemma.


    "We need someone in the future, when everyone is gone, who can wake him up when he is confused."


    Dumbledore looked up at Snape and said, "Harry Potter."


    "Harry Potter?" Snape smiled for the first time in front of Dumbledore.


    "You don''t think that he can be compared with Hogwarts and the King of the Wizarding World, do you?" Snape said with the most sarcastic sneer, "Maybe you think that John Wick will look at the friendship between classmates , spare his life?¡±


    "Yes, I think so." Dumbledore did not deny it, he nodded and said, "Harry has helped John for a while, and John will keep his hand."


    Snape''s breathing became heavy, and such shameless words came out of Dumbledore''s mouth.


    "What you need is not an heir, but the psychiatrist of the Muggle world, Dumbledore." Snape said coldly, "You are crazy."


    "You''re gambling with Harry Potter''s life, like..."


    "Just like I originally wanted to deal with Voldemort?" Dumbledore sighed, "Even you didn''t realize that our recognition of him has inadvertently become the king''s disciple, Severus."


    Snape was startled. He opened his mouth and was unable to refute.


    "I can''t see through John, but I can see through the other one," Dumbledore looked at the other person in the pensieve. "Grindelwald, I know him. There was nothing unusual about him during his time in Nurmengard. He appeared with the idea of ??changing the magical world."


    "He will not repeat the same mistakes. Any action he takes will pave the way for the final result."


    A hint of fatigue appeared on Dumbledore''s brows, "To make magic great again, if he can''t do it himself, there is only one person who can help him."


    "John Wick."


    Dumbledore expressed his suspicion, and Snape retreated unbearably.


    Immediately, Snape took a step forward, gritted his teeth with a livid face and said: "I will not continue to serve you, Dumbledore."


    After saying that, Snape walked towards the door.


    "Then for Harry."


    Dumbledore told him to stop. After a few seconds, Snape opened the door and went out.


    Dumbledore stared at the evil face of Grindelwald in the Pensieve.


    After a while, Harry knocked on his door.


    "Dumbledore, what''s the matter?"


    Harry came in puzzled.


    Dumbledore stared deeply at Harry.


    The only thing that can contain the king is emotion.


    ¡­


    Chapter 592 Iron Guard Protection, Divine Guard Protection


    Star Club.


    John let a little golden man jump onto his palm.


    The golden little man has no eyes or nose. They are composed of runes plus the soul fragments that John experiments with here on weekdays.


    Therefore, the golden little people were born with autonomous consciousness and regarded their creator John as their master.


    "Maybe I should teach you something else." John squinted his eyes and muttered to himself.


    He pulled out his wand and waved it, causing a door to open and a large amount of water to pour into the room.


    The water was drawn by magic and gathered into a huge ball above the round table.


    "Iron Guard protection."


    John pointed his wand, and the condensed water ball exploded, and a three-meter-tall water guard fell down.


    The little golden man was frightened and ran around.


    "Quiet." John raised his hand, and Water Guard raised his hand at the same time.


    Seeing that the water guard did not attack, the golden villain gathered curiously.


    John asked the water guard to squat down.


    He handed over the little golden figure on his right palm.


    "I should make some changes for you."


    The wand pointed at the golden man. The original golden man exploded and turned into many runes wrapped around the wand.


    John raised his wand and said: "Sacred Guard."


    The golden runes flew towards the Water Guardian''s body. After entering, the runes formed golden lines and evolved in the body like the veins of the body.


    Finally, these veins converge towards the heart and turn into a small golden ball.


    John loosened his grip on Water Guard and looked at Water Guard quietly.


    after awhile.


    The golden ball in Shui Wei''s heart jumped.


    The originally unconscious Shui Wei raised his head.


    Seemingly confused about his current situation, Shui Wei took steps to chase after his little friend when he saw him.


    The little golden man was so frightened that he ran around.


    Water Guard was very sad that he was abandoned.


    "The space here isn''t wide enough."


    John looked around and snapped his fingers.


    A door connected to the vast plain opened, enveloping them in.


    The surrounding area turned into a plain. John waved his magic wand, and three three-meter-tall Titans emerged from the soil in the plain.


    A Earth Guard rushed towards the Water Guard.


    "Water Guard, go all out."


    John''s words sounded like an imperial edict to the water guards, and they immediately rushed towards the earth guards.


    The huge fists collided, and a stream of air spread around.


    Water Guardian''s arm exploded and grew back in less than a second, but its body was a little smaller.


    The water flow arm was drawn out like a whip, cutting off the body of the earth guard at the waist.


    The Water Guardian becomes familiar with the body and is able to use water flow to create changes.


    John waved his wand twice, connecting the other two Earth Guards and rushing towards the Water Guards.


    Shui Wei squatted down and turned his arms into long whips to spin in a circle.


    The arriving Titan paused, and then his body was cut off at the waist, revealing smooth and flat soil.


    "The effect is good."


    John nodded and walked to the water guard.


    "Stab it."


    His hand pierced Water Guard''s chest, pinched the beating golden ball and pulled it out.


    The water guard exploded with a bang, and John looked at the ball in his hand.


    After blowing a breath, the ball decomposed into runes, and finally reorganized into a golden man.


    Wave the magic wand to make the plain disappear and return to the Star Club.


    John placed the golden figure on the table and said thoughtfully: "The weakness is too obvious."


    The physical defense made of elements is not very good, and all the golden villain can control is the water guard he created for him.


    The magic power left in the Water Guard determines how long the Water Guard will survive, and repairs will also consume body elements.


    But it¡¯s not without good news.


    After injecting the golden villain, Water Guard''s self-defense awareness can save John the consumption of distraction.


    "It seems I need to train you." John was not satisfied with the performance of the water guard in the battle.


    Basically, they stand still and don''t know how to dodge. They only rely on the consumption of their own elements to complete the battle.


    That is really what a fool would do.


    John gathered the golden little men, there were fifty golden little men in total.

 Chapter 577：

    All the golden villains exploded and turned into runes flying all over the sky.


    John waved his wand and cast a new spell.


    "Sacred guard protects the body."


    The Rock Guard emerged from rocks, the Tree Guard emerged from trees, the Fire Guard emerged from flames, and the Snow Guard emerged from ice and snow.


    Various guards were created by it.


    The golden runes penetrated into their bodies, and as they entered, the two-meter-tall guards all came alive.


    John also started his own training journey.


    ¡­


    "What has John been doing lately?"


    Malfoy looked at the vacant seats with some confusion.


    "There''s always something wrong with him." Daphne rolled her eyes at Malfoy.


    Malfoy thought so, John usually did a lot of things behind their backs.


    He turned around and went to Astoria to make an appointment to go out together this Christmas.


    Astoria glanced at her sister. She didn''t know why, but Daphne didn''t seem to care much about Malfoy recently.


    Daphne used her fork as a knife and smashed the poor waffle into pieces.


    "What''s wrong with you, sister?"


    Astoria, who was worried about her sister, put aside the resentful Malfoy over there and asked with concern: "Are you worried?"


    At the same time, Astoria guessed in her heart that it was probably related to John.


    as expected.


    Hearing her sister''s question, Daphne hesitated for a moment and said hesitantly: "Do you think what I cook is delicious?"


    "ah?"


    Astoria recalled the food her sister made. It was hard to say the words "delicious".


    "I tasted it and felt that the taste was not what John would like." Daphne lowered her head in frustration.


    Astoria asked curiously: "What flavor does John like?"


    "I don''t know." Daphne said blankly.


    This made Astoria once again lament her sister''s IQ after falling in love, so she had to ask Malfoy: "Draco, do you know what John likes to eat?"


    "What do you like to eat?" Malfoy was stunned for a moment, recalling it in his mind, and asked uncertainly, "Potatoes?"


    After saying that, three potatoes were stuffed into Malfoy''s mouth. Daphne continued to worry: "Do you think it is because my cooking is not delicious enough that John doesn''t like eating?"


    Malfoy finally spat out the potatoes and said desperately, "I think it might be because he doesn''t eat your food."


    after awhile.


    Malfoy''s mouth full of potatoes was hung in the hall for people to point at.


    Sure enough, as long as people don¡¯t seek death, they won¡¯t die.


    Malfoy performed it himself.


    Daphne''s worries did not lessen until the end of today''s class.


    She came to the kitchen and stroked the kitchen utensils that had been maintained as if they were brand new.


    Daphne sighed, maybe she didn''t have the talent for cooking.


    Just when she was about to give up, a scent of fragrance wafted into her nose.


    The spice smell of stewed meat was enticing, and Daphne couldn''t help but move towards the direction of the smell.


    At this time, the house elves are busy with other things.


    That scent is very special.


    Daphne saw a room, hesitated outside for a while, and knocked on the door.


    "Wait a minute."


    A girl''s voice came from inside.


    Then the door was opened, and Hannah was stunned in a brown apron.


    "Greengrass?"


    "Hannah Abbott?"


    Neither of them expected the other to appear.


    Daphne noticed the smell coming from a pot inside, and asked, "Are you cooking?"


    "Yes," Hannah blushed and said, "I see that Neville is very tired from taking care of Mandrake today, so I am going to make him some food to replenish his strength."


    Daphne was about to be inhaled by the smell.


    She looked at Hannah and said very seriously: "Can I study?"


    "What?"


    "Learn to cook."


    Hannah saw the seriousness on Daphne''s face. This person was not joking.


    She asked hesitantly: "Why do you want to learn to cook? You are so good."


    Daphne said coyly: "But being a wife is not enough."


    At this moment, Hannah understood.


    As she was also preparing food for her boyfriend, she felt sympathy for Daphne at this moment.


    Hannah smiled: "Then study with me."


    "Can I call you Hannah?"


    "Of course, Daphne."


    At this moment, the two girls formed a deep friendship.


    Hannah invites Daphne to taste the stew she just made.


    The door was closed.


    The house elf busy in the kitchen said: "We need potatoes, there are not enough potatoes."


    A house elf volunteered and ran to open the door through which Daphne had entered.


    There is no kitchen anywhere, just a warehouse of ingredients and potatoes.


    "Dobby, move the potatoes out."


    "Dobby can move it himself."


    The house elves were busy.


    ¡­


    Chapter 593: Cultivate the Divine Guard and repair the relationship between father and son


    After John''s training, the golden villain has initially mastered some combat skills.


    In the vast plain, Water Guard sprinted in front of Fire Guard.


    The collision between water and fire will cause the birth of water vapor every time.


    Fire Guard opened his mouth, and his tongue of fire quickly moved towards Water Guard.


    The water guard raised his hands, and his hands turned into a curtain of water to block the front.


    One breathes fire, the other defends.


    The two quickly shrunk, and in the back two little guys less than fifty centimeters were punching and kicking.


    John shook his head helplessly, "In the face of the attribute of restraint, you must learn to be flexible."


    With a snap of his fingers, the bodies of the two divine guards exploded, and the little golden figures fell out of them.


    The two little guys rolled in a ball on the plain.


    "Okay, stop."


    John stopped them with words.


    The little guys followed John and entered the Star Club from the entrance of the plain.


    As soon as they entered Qunxing Club, the little guys were running around performing their duties.


    Opening the cabinet, a bottle full of stars was taken out.


    John stuffed the stars into his small bag and walked out of the stars club.


    The two little guys who were fighting just grabbed John''s sleeves, crawled along the sleeves to his shoulders and sat down.


    Today John is going to Hagrid to receive the goods.


    I have to say that Hagrid still has a way, and he can get any kind of materials.


    Arrive at Hagrid''s hut.


    He knocked politely.


    "I''m here." Hagrid''s voice sounded in the vegetable garden.


    John walked around and saw Hagrid driving away the pests that had invaded the vegetable garden.


    "These things are really disgusting." Hagrid said fiercely, "I should buy some pesticides."


    "Sometimes things aren''t that complicated, Hagrid."


    John came over, took out his wand and pointed it at the wooden stake aside.


    "Sacred guard protects the body."


    The wooden pile quickly grew in size, and various vines sprouted from it.


    The little guy on the shoulder turned into runes and got into the body of the tree guard. On the head wrapped in vines, the eyes glowed brightly.


    The tree guard trampled the pests to death, and the vines spread out to dig out the pests from the soil.


    "What is this?" Hagrid opened his mouth wide, startled by the tree man who was almost as tall as him.


    "A kind of spell."


    John walked towards the hut and asked, "Have everything been collected?"


    Hagrid once again admired John''s creativity, leaving the tree guard there playing whack-a-mole, and followed John and said: "It''s all here, but some things are not legal, you''d better not let anyone find out."


    "The creation of magic should not be imprisoned, Hagrid."


    John walked into Hagrid''s hut. There were a lot of materials in large and small boxes.


    "These cost a lot of galleons, but they are all money taken from your material fund."


    In order to facilitate Hagrid to obtain materials for him, John set up a materials fund for him in Gringotts.


    Hagrid stood at the door and asked in confusion: "How are you going to take away so many things?"


    "With magic, of course."


    John opened the small bag and the materials were sucked into the small bag.


    This small bag is like a bottomless pit. A room full of materials can be stuffed into it without any bulging.


    "What is that little guy?" Hagrid was very interested in the little golden man on John''s shoulder.


    John stretched out his hand and asked the golden little man to stand up and hand it to Hagrid, and said: "I call them divine guards."


    Hagrid looked at the little guy''s curiosity in his palm and asked doubtfully: "Is this your magic too?"


    "So be it." The divine guards were an unexpected product. John spread his hands and said, "I am going to make them the best guards."

 Chapter 578：

    "Okay, I''m used to your wild ideas."


    Hagrid returned the divine guard, and when they heard tapping on the window, they turned to look.


    A snowy owl was tapping the window dissatisfiedly outside, and Hagrid subconsciously covered his beard when he saw it.


    "It''s Basil." John opened the window, and Basil flew in, patted the divine guard down and stood on John''s shoulder.


    The divine guard shook his head dazedly, and Basil handed a letter to John.


    Opening it and taking a look, John had surprise written on his face.


    "Why does old Batty ask me for reference when buying gifts?"


    The letter was sent by old Batty.


    The poor owl that delivered the message was probably thrown away by Basil.


    Old Barty wanted a gift that young people would like, and thought about it to find John.


    Because John is young enough and is still a son.


    In this regard, John also had some difficulties.


    After all, he doesn¡¯t know what kind of gift is suitable for young people.


    After thinking about the young people around him, he felt that he might as well come up with his own ideas.


    "I think young people would like some cool things."


    John returned to the dormitory to send a reply to Old Barty.


    When handing the letter to Basil, John warned him again and again.


    "Don''t shoot the Crouch owls, and don''t hit the Ministry of Magic owls."


    After feeding three small dried fish to Basil, John asked him to deliver the message.


    ¡­


    Old Batty has been busy with a lot of things recently.


    He is the Minister of Magic, and because he is busy with the International Federation of Wizards, he still has to take time to check on Grindelwald in Poland.


    I don¡¯t know when it started, but some people in the International Federation of Wizards have pinned their hopes on Old Barty.


    I hope he will make a plan to deal with Grindelwald just like he did with Voldemort.


    It¡¯s even more because the British wizarding world is currently the most powerful place in Europe.


    They have two people who can compete with Grindelwald. It can be said that they are the bookmakers with the most chips.


    But only Old Batty knew that neither of the two chips in his hand could be used.


    So after Grindelwald appeared in Poland, he was in a wait-and-see state.


    Now, he has obtained the position he originally pursued.


    But the bloodline of the Crouch family still regarded him as an enemy.


    "Cool stuff?"


    Old Barty was sitting in the Minister of Magic''s office, somewhat confused by John''s words.


    He didn¡¯t know much about young people¡¯s tastes. If he wanted to be cool, he thought of flying broomsticks.


    "I remember he also liked Quidditch before."


    Only then did Old Barty realize that his preference for his son was so vague.


    What he once took for granted is now something he regrets.


    He was so heartless that he hurriedly sentenced Barty Jr. to Azkaban.


    After the truth came out, Old Barty realized how stupid he really was.


    That guilt made him eager to make amends to Barty Jr.


    He is going to buy a broomstick.


    Walking to the Quidditch boutique, he asked: "What broomstick is the best."


    The owner of the Quidditch shop immediately smiled and said: "Which broomstick is the best? There is no doubt that it is the Firebolt."


    The boss took Old Batty to the display cabinet, where lay the Firebolt quietly.


    "It is used in professional events and has superior performance." The boss introduced vividly.


    When Old Batty looked at the price, his face turned pale.


    This thing is worth his year''s salary.


    The answer was that he thought of repairing the relationship between father and son, so he gritted his teeth and bought it.


    It''s just that he forgot one thing.


    Little Barty only has one hand, how should he fly?


    The ill-thought-out old Barty took his broomstick to the Knockturn Garden.


    Little Barty works as a gardener here and occasionally appears at Silverhand Manor.


    As if he was used to growing flowers, little Barty put the flower seeds into the soil with an expressionless expression.


    Seeing Old Batty coming, he ignored him and walked to another place with the bucket.


    "son."


    Old Barty hesitated to speak. Thinking of his gift, he handed the broomstick over and said, "I remember you used to like Quidditch."


    Little Barty glanced at the thing that looked like a broomstick and said calmly: "I don''t like it now."


    This answer is very sad.


    Old Barty was silent for a moment and said, "If you want, you can go back to Crouch''s house."


    "Do you remember what you said?" Little Barty walked over to Old Barty, "Your son is dead."


    "Son." Old Barty put down his broomstick and said, "How can you forgive me?"


    Little Barty stopped. He looked back at Old Barty and said in a mocking tone: "Do you know what I can''t stand the most about you?"


    "It''s the way you said it," Barty Jr. said to himself. "You never feel that you are wrong. You just don''t want the last bloodline of the Crouch family to be gone."


    Old Batty''s face darkened and he said, "I didn''t..."


    "When i was young."


    Little Barty looked at Old Barty''s vicissitudes of life and said, "I have been following your instructions, studying hard, and trying to become better. I hope to gain your respect and your pride."


    "But I have never heard a good word from you. I deserve to be excellent. If I am not excellent, it is because I don''t work hard enough."


    "What you want is not a son, but an obedient tool, a good boy who will be obedient to you."


    Little Barty looked into Old Barty''s eyes and said in a firm tone: "I can''t do this."


    Old Batty opened his mouth, but finally watched his son go away dejectedly.


    There were too many things he wanted to say, and he wanted to say that he had always been proud of Barty Jr., but he couldn''t say them out.


    ¡­


    Chapter 594 Hannah¡¯s regret, Daphne¡¯s results


    Christmas is approaching.


    Professor McGonagall asked the students to fill out this year''s Christmas sleepover form.


    As the weather gets colder, people wear scarves. Slytherin''s green scarf can always give people a cold feeling on snowy days.


    On the other hand, Gryffindor''s red scarf is like a flame, making people feel warm.


    The biting cabbage died down in the winter, and Neville no longer had to keep watch over it.


    This made Hannah feel a little disappointed.


    Two people were dating under the oak tree.


    "I can''t cook for you anymore." Hannah was full of regret.


    Neville wondered: "Why?"


    "Because you will eat in the auditorium, you don''t need me to cook."


    "No," Neville shook his head and said, "I like the food you cook, and I can eat more of it."


    Hannah was embarrassed by these words of love. She stretched out her finger and said to Neville: "Then we have an agreement that you will have to eat the food I cook in the future."


    Neville turned his head away in confusion and said, "I promise you."


    The two people''s fingers touched together and they made a vow.


    On the second day, a scent wafted in the auditorium.


    Malfoy walked in and said excitedly: "Today''s meal was really good."


    He sat down and eagerly searched for which dish the flavor came from.


    Following the smell, his **** kept moving on the stool.


    In the end, he stopped and stared at the unusual lunch box.


    Looking up again and looking around, he was already sitting at the Gryffindor table, next to a stunned Ron Weasley.


    "What are you looking at!" Evil Malfoy complained first and said to Neville, "What is this? Why does it smell so good?"


    Not only him, many people are attracted by this smell.


    Neville was a little embarrassed. He protected his lunch box and said cautiously, "I brought this myself."


    "Tsk, who cares?"


    Malfoy said sourly, not taking his eyes off Neville''s lunch box for a moment.


    Stop talking about him, Ron is almost drooling.


    "Look, John."


    Malfoy exclaimed, Neville turned his head and struck out with lightning speed.


    Before his fork touched the stew in the lunch box, he was caught by Neville''s big hand, and then he was thrown back to the Slytherin table by his collar.


    Malfoy looked suspicious of life.


    "No, why do I feel like Neville is making a little progress these days?"


    Malfoy admitted that Neville was very strong, and in terms of physical combat alone, Neville was second only to John.


    But he is not perverted to this extent.


    Just now, he just tried to attack the east and west without any effect, so he was picked up and thrown out with one hand.


    John also felt that Neville seemed to have changed a lot, so he said that the Longbottom family had contacted the clothing store again to prepare new clothes.


    Neville''s physique and height were also growing visibly.


    In the past, Neville was conservatively estimated at 1.8 meters, but now he estimates that it has exceeded 1.9 meters.


    "Humph."


    There was a proud laugh from the side. John looked over and saw Daphne holding a box mysteriously.


    He looked strange and asked strangely: "Daphne, what''s wrong?"


    "Actually, I''ve prepared something for you," Daphne said confidently, "something even more delicious than Neville''s lunch box."


    She thought John would praise her, but she didn''t expect John to have a complicated look on his face and said, "Just play your part normally, don''t force it."


    Daphne: "?" What does normal performance mean?


    Even Malfoy nodded in approval and said deeply: "Don''t force yourself. There is no happiness in forcing yourself."


    Malfoy, who said this, was hanging upside down in the hall, thinking, didn''t he and John mean the same thing?


    Why are you hanging here?

 Chapter 579：

    This is not fair!


    "John, this time is different." Daphne said with a firm look, "This time will definitely open your eyes."


    John took a deep breath and said with determination to die: "Okay, I believe in you Daphne, just like you believe in me."


    Upon hearing this, Daphne smiled.


    She slowly opened the lunch box she had carefully prepared.


    At this moment, the entire Slytherin table held their breath.


    They gathered around, each one staring at the lunch box with their eyes motionless.


    Astoria clasped her hands together with a pious expression, praying that her sister could prepare delicious food this time.


    Pansy was so nervous that she clutched Theodore''s hand. She was even more nervous now than when she first kissed.


    Slughorn at the staff table couldn''t help but stand up and looked at Slytherin from a distance, wondering what they were doing.


    Hannah even closed her eyes.


    In his mind, he recalled the various dishes that Daphne made while spending time with Daphne.


    What about chocolate rice rolls, fried tomatoes and blueberries, stir-fried udon noodles with squid ink, stewed wasabi, mangosteen and mountain flowers, watermelon, mango and pitaya...


    All kinds of strange and shocking dishes flashed by one by one.


    There were tears of regret in the corners of Hannah''s eyes.


    From the day she opened the door, she stepped into hell.


    "Hannah, what''s wrong with you?" Ernie couldn''t understand Hannah''s sudden sadness.


    Hannah wiped away her tears, showed a bright smile, and said to her friend: "It''s good to be alive."


    etc.


    What exactly have you experienced?


    You are only seventeen years old!


    Ernie could never understand how Hannah was feeling at this moment.


    As Daphne opened the lunch box completely.


    A dazzling light shot out from the lunch box... It was impossible.


    Inside the lunch box is rice with full grains, paired with the stew meat I learned from Hannah. The stew meat juice is poured over the rice, with a few broccoli as decoration, and the large pieces of meat make people''s fingers twitch.


    Simple yet tantalizing to the taste buds.


    Everyone''s eyes widened, and Astoria hugged Pansy next to her and cried with joy.


    "What''s wrong with them?" Slughorn still doesn''t understand, and there''s no game. Why are you happy?


    Thunderous applause broke out from Slytherin, and they cheered like it was Christmas early.


    "It''s stable, this situation is stable!"


    Blaise was so excited that one day he finally saw dishes that were not dark coming out of Daphne''s hands.


    What''s more important is that he wants to eat it after seeing it, so John will definitely be conquered.


    When Daphne ends her single life, it will not be a dream for many Slytherin students who secretly fall in love.


    Everyone looked at John passionately, and none of them dared to urge him, but their eyes fully expressed what they wanted to say.


    Eat it!


    John was also surprised. He didn''t expect Daphne to cook normally.


    Even if you don¡¯t have a sense of taste, the sight of the stewed meat is a bit tantalizing to your taste buds.


    John picked up the chopsticks and put a piece of meat into his mouth under the watchful eyes of everyone.


    His eyes widened.


    looked at Daphne in disbelief.


    Daphne raised her head proudly, it seemed that her special training was indeed effective.


    Look, John was shocked.


    What surprised John was not how amazing the taste was, but the magic power contained in the rice and meat.


    "It contains not only nutrients, but also magic power."


    John stared at the rice and broke one off with his fingers. There was nothing special in it.


    It¡¯s just ordinary rice.


    ?So why did the change happen?


    John asked Daphne: "Did you do this?"


    "Of course..." Daphne said, her voice getting smaller and smaller, "Hannah gave me some help."


    She tried to show how little help that was with the gaps between her fingers.


    But John has been attracted by Hannah in Daphne''s words.


    "How did you do it?" John asked.


    Daphne recalled it and said, "Just prepare the meat first, and then..."


    "No, I want to ask you, do you use anything special?"


    "Special?" Daphne asked doubtfully, "I don''t remember anything special."


    John thought thoughtfully, "Since the material is not special, then it is magic."


    He looked at the long table of Hufflepuff. Is Hannah good at kitchen magic?


    ¡­


    Chapter 595 Midnight Kitchen, Double the Deliciousness


    Afterwards, Daphne seemed to have regained her confidence, and she began to cook more frequently.


    "this¡­"


    "Chinese dumplings!"


    John looked at the dough he had bitten open. He understood the truth, but he had never eaten a dumpling with chocolate pearls inside in his previous life.


    "What''s this?"


    Malfoy came over from training and was hungry.


    Seeing this, he couldn''t wait to pick one up and put it in his mouth at the risk of being beaten.


    He thought Daphne could maintain her standard, but he was wrong.


    Malfoy pinched his neck, his face turned livid, and he knocked down the objects on the table.


    "Water, give me water!"


    Looking at the water only a little distance away, Malfoy stretched out his hand with difficulty.


    When they were about to touch it, Gore walked over and stumbled, and the water glass was knocked away.


    Malfoy: "..." Did you do it on purpose or accidentally?


    In the end, Malfoy came to life, holding his stomach and doubting life.


    "This is the worst thing I''ve ever eaten. I''d rather eat raw potatoes than try them again."


    As he spoke, he didn''t notice that Daphne''s expression was getting worse and worse.


    "What is this? Filch''s newly developed torture device? Then he wins, and no one dares to break the rules again."


    "Levicorpus"


    Malfoy was hung upside down, and Daphne wiped her tears and ran out of the auditorium.


    John silently turned to look at Malfoy, the first guy who made Daphne cry.


    Malfoy is also aggrieved. He just told the truth, and he was hung up. Is there no one to speak up for him?


    Even Astoria said angrily: "Draco, you are going too far!"


    "Atuo!"


    Malfoy reached out to keep her, and Astoria went after her sister.


    John sighed, snapped his fingers and put Malfoy down, and said seriously: "You will be in danger if you continue like this, Draco."


    This hatred has spread to the Star Club. If it continues, there may be no place for Malfoy in the entire magical world.


    "Okay, I admit that what I said was a bit exaggerated." Malfoy said awkwardly, "Daphne also has a problem. Her cooking this time is not at the same level as the last time."


    "Perhaps cooking delicious food requires some secrets."


    John also tasted that the dumplings just now did not have the magic added last time.


    Are there any differences between these two productions?


    "I think I won''t be able to go back for Christmas this year."


    John looked towards the Gryffindor table, where Hannah handed the love lunch to Neville.


    Neville was very grateful and ate his lunch box empty.


    "No matter how much food you have, you can eat it."


    He felt amazing after eating, and all the previous fatigue was gone.


    Hannah said happily: "I will prepare some for you tomorrow. I want to try different dishes this time."


    "Okay," Neville asked casually, "What kind of food?"


    "Maintaining a sense of mystery can make the food more delicious."


    Hannah smiled playfully and winked at Neville.


    Yesterday, in order to repay Hannah, Daphne shared her treasured recipe of the Chinese wizard named Chen.


    The novel dishes inside opened Hannah''s eyes. She felt that Neville, as a Gryffindor student, must have the courage to try new things.


    As everyone knows, if Neville finds out, he will definitely regret that he agreed so happily today.


    With the great ideal of filling the appetite of the person she likes, Hannah walked out of the auditorium.


    In the kitchen, she met Daphne who was crying.


    "Daphne?"


    Hannah came over and asked in confusion: "What''s wrong with you?"


    Daphne stubbornly cut the onions and said, "This onion is too spicy for your eyes."


    Hannah glanced at the pile of onions, gently took Daphne''s hand, and said, "We are friends, Daphne."


    Stopping the action of harming the onions in Hogwarts, Daphne said sadly: "The food I cooked is too terrible."


    "It''s just that your way is wrong." Hannah leaned close to Daphne''s ear and whispered a few words in a low voice.


    Hearing this, Daphne hesitated and said, "Really?"


    "Of course, I''ll be waiting for you in the kitchen tonight."


    "Okay, I''ll come over."


    Seeing Hannah''s vow, Daphne also looked forward to it a little more.


    The two met to go to the kitchen in the evening.


    ¡­


    At night, after curfew.


    John closed the "Book of Darkness" and rubbed his brows without relaxing his frown.


    "To prevent the second stage curse, Astoria is not Daphne, her condition is more serious, and it is impossible to determine whether there are third and fourth stages."

 Chapter 580：

    Knocking on the table, all the parchments scattered on the floor of the dormitory were gathered into a book.


    John stood up and walked out the door.


    In the common room, he saw Daphne sneaking out.


    "Where is she going?"


    John was stunned. Daphne didn''t even care about Malfoy, who was joking with Astoria.


    This is really strange.


    Today, Daphne was just provoked by Malfoy. Normally, Daphne wouldn''t have to deal with a set of curses.


    Watching Daphne walk out of the Slytherin common room, John thought for a while and walked out.


    "It just so happens that I didn''t eat today. I hope not all the house elves have fallen asleep."


    Walking out of the common room, John found that Daphne and he were on the same path.


    He is right behind, and due to the blessing of the Night Demon, his presence is extremely low.


    Daphne also had something on her mind and didn''t notice him at all.


    The two walked into the kitchen one after the other.


    "Daphne, here."


    Hannah waved happily, and Daphne walked over quickly.


    "Look." Hannah pointed to the warehouse.


    Daphne had entered that place before, but the situation now was different.


    The door was swinging, opening and closing again.


    The warehouse written above is also gradually changing.


    "What is this?" Daphne looked a little nervous looking at the changes.


    "I call it the midnight kitchen. It only appears at night. I also discovered it when I went out to eat."


    Hannah introduced: "Everything here is like magic. The same food will become more delicious."


    "A magical place."


    The words "warehouse" turned into a pattern, with a fork, a knife, and a wand, all three overlapping together.


    At the bottom is a pot.


    "Let''s go in."


    Hannah walked to the midnight kitchen and pushed open the closed door.


    What comes into view is a kitchen that is completely different from the outside. Here there are the freshest ingredients and various kitchen utensils. The kitchen utensils look like new.


    "Having a full stomach is the happiest thing."


    On the table inside, there is a passage with a long history printed on it.


    Daphne stroked it with her fingers and it felt magical.


    Then I saw the table tremble comfortably, and let out a loud cry as if it came to life.


    "Teapot, teapot, you need to serve tea to our guests."


    The neatly arranged teapot jumped over here, the lid opened and closed and said: "Stool, stool, you have to let the guests sit down."


    Daphne covered her mouth and said, "It''s so magical."


    Turning around, he saw Hannah''s expression and movements were exactly the same as his own.


    The two looked at each other and saw surprise in each other''s eyes.


    Daphne was confused. She was confused because it was the first time she saw it. It was not the first time Hannah came in. Why was she surprised?


    Hannah said: "This is also the first time I have seen them. They have never been like this before."


    Then they saw the stool running towards the door with four legs, and said: "Dear guests, welcome to the place where delicious food is born."


    The two looked over, and John was sizing up the stool in front of him.


    "John?" Daphne didn''t know why she felt guilty about being caught cheating.


    "I didn''t know that the Hogwarts kitchen was such a magical place."


    John walked in, he came to the long table and sat down, and the stool came automatically for him to sit on.


    The teapot and cup came in front of him and poured him just the right amount of hot tea.


    The cabinet in the middle of the kitchen got angry and said with a rumbling voice: "What are you still waiting for? Prepare food for our guests!"


    After saying that, the cabinet knocked on the door leaf, causing the two chefs to start.


    The teapot said at this time: "This is the gourmet kitchen. It was built by Helga Hufflepuff, the founder of Hufflepuff. It is an important department responsible for food at Hogwarts."


    "The delicious kitchen entertains distinguished wizards. The four founders once drank and talked here to build the great Hogwarts."


    John said with great interest: "So, you have always been here?"


    "Of course!" the teapot said proudly, "Hufflepuff once used me to pour tea for the other three founders. I hate Gryffindor because he broke my handle."


    The teapot is not just a simple transformation technique, but has wisdom similar to the Sorting Hat, which makes people feel novel.


    ¡­


    Chapter 596 Pot treasure, thunder


    "I don''t like Slytherin either. He wants to use me to hold those stinking potions."


    "I prefer Ravenclaw. She always praises my beauty when she pours me tea."


    "Of course, my favorite is Hufflepuff. She created me and gave me a nice name, Kebao."


    The teapot is very talkative and makes the table unbearable.


    "Shut up, teapot!"


    "You should shut up and call me Hu Bao!"


    There has never been such a ridiculous thing, the teapot and the table quarreling.


    The two girls were also a little at a loss.


    John said: "This is where Hufflepuff stayed. I think some mechanism was triggered to make them come alive."


    "I don''t know, I''ve never been here before." Hannah hurriedly shook her head.


    The cabinet was still on fire, "Chef, hurry up!"


    When Daphne saw John there, she didn''t panic and asked, "What should we do?"


    "Do as they say," John shrugged, "I happen to be a little hungry and hope there is something to fill my stomach."


    "Of course there will be, this is the greatest kitchen." Teapot will not miss every opportunity to praise the kitchen.


    "As long as you read out the material, it will appear here," Teapot said to the two girls. "You''d better hurry up. The big cabinet has a bad temper. It likes to smash things when it''s angry."


    "Let''s cook, Hannah." Daphne also knew that she was right to listen to John.


    Pulling the pale Hannah, the two came to the cooking area.


    "Apron!"


    The big cabinet was like a stern head chef, roaring: "Put on your apron, chef!"


    The two people quickly put on the aprons placed here.


    "Keep it clean!" The big cabinet chattered, "Every ingredient must be clean, and your hands must be clean too."


    Hannah wanted to cry a little, she couldn''t bear it very well.


    Being stared at and scolded by such a stern chef made her mentally unstable.


    "What are we going to do?" Daphne asked Hannah in a low voice.


    Hannah''s mind went blank and she hesitated to say anything.


    Daphne was also a little anxious.


    She subconsciously looked back to look for John, who thought for a moment, "Quick, easy, and filling."


    He is lowering his requirements for Daphne.


    Daphne thought for a while, stared at the potato, and had an idea.


    She brought the potatoes over and said to Hannah: "We peel the potatoes and make them into mashed potatoes."


    Hannah was originally going to teach Daphne, but instead she became the one being taught.


    They picked up the knives and started peeling, and John shook his head speechlessly.


    You are wizards, just use magic.


    Watching a large piece of potato being peeled off, John couldn''t bear to look straight at it.


    "This is not a secret room."


    There was no prompt from John''s system, indicating that this was not Hufflepuff''s secret room.


    But the secret room should be here.


    And his arrival triggers a certain mechanism that makes these items come alive.


    "What are the conditions for entering the secret room?" John looked around.


    Ravenclaw''s Chamber of Secrets is hidden behind the painting, and there is no painting here.


    The long table laughed as his fingers brushed over the words engraved on the table.


    "I''m sorry, distinguished guest, it makes me very itchy."


    The long table shook the teapot and cups with laughter.


    "Hu Bao, why do you call me your distinguished guest?" John asked.


    Hu Bao said respectfully: "I feel the breath of the four founders in you."


    "oh?"


    John thought about what he was carrying and the Ravenclaw books he was touching not long ago.


    I think it¡¯s because of the aura left on my body after coming into contact with the relics of the four founders.


    "Are many people entering this place?"


    John glanced at the two girls who were busy.


    Wait, what did Daphne add to the steamed potatoes?


    That¡¯s...durian?


    Don''t! What are you going to do with that piece of ginger!


    A drop of cold sweat fell on John''s forehead.


    Hu Bao thought for a while and said: "Sometimes a little wizard comes in, but they are always looking for something to eat."


    "The latest one is very nice. She cooks with love."


    Pot Treasure emptied the tea and said in a sacred tone: "Hufflepuff said that the secret to delicious food is to infuse emotion."


    "The anger of fried fish, the softness of bread, the heat of stew, and the greenness of apple pie, each requires careful infusion of unusual magic."


    "This theory has not been passed down," John said unexpectedly, "Hufflepuff must have encountered something."


    "Yes, she is the best wizard," Potbo liked John''s respect for Hufflepuff. "Slytherin''s departure means she can no longer make such delicious food."


    "She cooks for her friends, who rarely come to this place after Slytherin left."


    "Hogwarts has a new kitchen, and no one comes here to eat anymore."


    At this point, Hu Bao¡¯s spout bent, and they were very sad.


    Hu Bao likes to see the four giants happily talking about the future together.

 Chapter 581：

    Although Gryffindor was careless, Slytherin sometimes brought potions that ruined the taste.


    But a kitchen full of emotion is the best.


    Even after a quarrel, they would sit down and enjoy a delicious meal of cod.


    "With them gone, we have become meaningless." Hu Bao said.


    "There will be new wizards discovering you later," John said as he saw the food being baked. "They are just like the four original founders, bringing their friends to this magical place."


    "You''re right!" Hu Bao raised his spout happily.


    But at this time, a smell came.


    John sighed.


    "John, this dish is called thunder!"


    Seeing Daphne''s face still covered with crushed **** that she accidentally touched, John just wanted to ask who invented this.


    Mashed potatoes and **** are mixed, and some durians are added to increase the viscosity, and a layer of what seems to be tomato sauce is poured on top.


    John hesitated to speak.


    Hannah also looked at the thing called ''thunder'' with suspicion. After taking this bite, she just cleared the mine in her mouth.


    "No, why are you using me to pretend to be this? Take it away quickly, I can''t stand it anymore!"


    The plate whined.


    John picked up the spoon and scooped up a spoonful.


    Hu Bao screamed: "You don''t want to eat that thing, do you?"


    John tapped the table with his fingers and said flatly: "A full stomach is the happiest thing."


    The table laughed: "Don''t touch it, it''s too itchy."


    Putting the dish called ¡®Explosive Thunder¡¯ into his mouth, John¡¯s eyes widened.


    He felt the magic power moving within his body, and the magic power contained in this mouthful was no less than the last time.


    He raised his head and glanced at Daphne, who still had **** mud on her face, and the emotion poured into her turned into magic power.


    The second bite.


    John kept putting ¡®Explosive Thunder¡¯ into his mouth. Apart from the weird particles and sticky texture, this thing still had its advantages.


    For example, its tomato sauce is real tomato sauce.


    Well, there are so many advantages.


    After the whole plate was wiped out, John calmly wiped his mouth with a handkerchief.


    At this time, he noticed that there was a strange lock open on the back of the cabinet of the grumpy chef.


    There are four locks on the big cabinet, and now there are only three locks left.


    John stared for a while and said to Daphne: "I hope there are other dishes."


    Daphne was startled, then immediately became happy.


    "you like to eat?"


    "Uh... I just want to eat." John couldn''t lie, so he had to use a more euphemistic reason.


    After all, he has no sense of taste.


    Daphne was very happy, hugged Hannah and jumped up.


    The grumpy chef got angry at the cabinet, smashed out two bowls and said: "The distinguished guests still want to order, please hurry up!"


    The two of them dodged the tableware that fell out of the big cabinet and ran back to the cooking area.


    John''s eating of ''Thunderbolt'' gave Daphne great confidence.


    Like an experienced chef, she began to direct Hannah to make some preparations.


    And Hannah is also studying hard.


    They seemed to have forgotten who taught whom today.


    Hu Bao said with admiration: "You actually finished eating."


    "No big deal." John shrugged.


    His eyes always fell on the back of the big cabinet.


    All the four locks above are open, and I don¡¯t know what they are.


    The pot treasure admired John, and it flatteringly refilled the empty teacup with hot tea.


    The other tools in the kitchen were all making sounds, playing a tune together.


    Soon, the second dish came.


    That¡¯s a Typhoon Shelter Fried Noodle.


    Well, it¡¯s really windy.


    John stared at the noodles floating above and fell into deep thought.


    Why are special effects added to cooking?


    ¡­


    Chapter 597 One Hundred Ways to Make Potatoes, Patron Saint


    Hufflepuff is considered a selfless person by Professor Binns.


    Her secret room is full of interest.


    The so-called secret chamber does not necessarily contain powerful alchemy objects or great magic.


    Ravenclaw left her love for her daughter in the secret chamber, and finally met her daughter, whom she had been waiting for, in their own ways.


    Compared with wizards, witches have more sensitive and delicate minds.


    John believed Professor Binns¡¯ judgment that this secret room might not be passed down as knowledge, but might be a good memory or regret from Hufflepuff.


    After finishing the fried noodles from the typhoon shelter, John stared at the crab that he had assembled and wondered why he had eaten the gills just now.


    After wiping his mouth and taking a sip of tea to clear the odor in his mouth, John said in a calm and indifferent voice: "Let''s have something different."


    He saw the second lock behind the large cabinet open.


    Sure enough, this needs to be opened by eating.


    John was even more certain that it was Hufflepuff''s Chamber of Secrets.


    Hannah said in surprise: "You still want to eat?"


    "Of course," said John, "maybe I have a bit of an appetite."


    No, that''s not a matter of appetite.


    Hannah looked at John complicatedly. The things she had eaten before were really not something that ordinary people could eat.


    He is worthy of being the king of Hogwarts, he is indeed different from ordinary people.


    She thought for a while, could it be that Qunxing Club likes this taste?


    Nanawi¡­


    Hannah felt that learning the cookbook might be the right choice.


    Daphne was very happy and quickly went to find ingredients to make new dishes.


    After a while, a freshly baked West Coast Blue Lobster was placed in front of John.


    Under Hannah''s tangled gaze, John broke off the shrimp head and saw the blue-dyed meat inside.


    He took a deep breath. Even though he had no sense of taste, his vision was still there.


    Whose food has blue besides blueberries?


    The visual impact makes people uncomfortable.


    John closed his eyes and stuffed it into his mouth.


    The third dish is solved.


    The fourth dish is served.


    John might as well do what he did just now and close his eyes to solve the problem quickly.


    As the last bite of something unknown whether it was raw meat or fish entered his mouth.


    "Click."


    The four locks are opened.


    John wiped his mouth and looked up.


    The big cupboard seemed to have discovered that its lock was unlocked. He threw the tableware out of his stomach angrily and said, "My back is open!"


    Raising his hand to float the big cabinet, John came behind it.


    "What''s this?"


    Daphne and two others also followed. John patted the back of the big cabinet, but there was no reaction.


    He stretched out his hand and opened it, and a small compartment appeared inside.


    A lot of parchment fell out.


    Daphne picked up one and thought after seeing it: "A hundred ways to make potatoes?"


    Hannah also picked up one, "A guide to how to make a fat Scottish chicken with a round face?"


    [Ding, found Hufflepuff¡¯s Chamber of Secrets]


    [Ding, complete the challenge mission, find the secret rooms of the remaining two founders before the end of the school year, and get the mission reward, magic blood +1]


    John picked up a piece of paper that read: "How to cook Flying Lion Tenderloin."


    "These are...recipes?"


    Hannah was a little unsure. John picked up another piece of parchment with the words ''dragon liver deodorizing method'' and said, "No, these are cooking methods for magical creatures."


    He was speechless and looked through the past.


    At least more than 90% of the recipe materials here belong to protected magical animals.


    He finally understood why Hufflepuff hid it.


    It turns out that these things were later illegal activities.


    "I should have thought of it." John smiled bitterly, without any regret or love.


    This is the last stubbornness of a foodie.


    "As Professor Binns said, Hufflepuff is not the kind of person who hides his or her secrets."


    John sighed.


    If these things are passed down in Hogwarts, I am afraid that there will not be a few wizards who graduate and take risks.


    Potboy jumped over and said, "I remember this. Hufflepuff had a quarrel with the other three founders because of this, because she wanted to keep the recipe."


    It is conceivable that the other founders had mixed emotions when they saw this "One Hundred Ways to Cook Magical Animals".


    "Well, I think I can handle it for Hufflepuff."


    John shook his head and took the recipe in his hand.


    His eyes fell on the ''Hundred Ways to Cook Potatoes'', and he said: "This one can be kept."


    He was full of resentment towards the house-elf''s skin-on potatoes that had not changed over the years.


    I hope Hufflepuff¡¯s recipes will allow them to learn from them.


    Hannah still didn''t come to her senses and said, "Are these Hufflepuff recipes?"


    "She is an excellent kitchen wizard." John shrugged. "It seems that the other three founders feel that these foods should not appear on the Hogwarts table."

 Chapter 582：

    "This is too much!" Hannah said angrily, "How could they do this!"


    "Uh...Hannah, you should see what''s in here."


    John gently reminded: "More than 90% of these are violations of the Magical Creatures Protection Act."


    Hannah took it over and looked at it. The more she looked at it, the more doubtful she became about life.


    The only items that can be served to the table are probably potatoes and Scottish round-faced fat chicken.


    However, the Scottish round-faced fat chicken has another name, owl.


    Basically, no wizard would eat an owl.


    Even a ferocious dark wizard would not do this to those friends who deliver letters.


    In order to make the founder of Hufflepuff look decent, this matter became a secret among the three people.


    The grumpy chef in the Midnight Kitchen also revealed the reason why the secret room was opened.


    "A person who can even eat such unpalatable food must be in great need of help."


    These were the words of the big cabinet, which made Daphne so angry that she almost blew up the kitchen by waving her laurel wand.


    But this trip was not without success. In addition to recipes, John also received some other help.


    He was inspired by the emotional cuisine of Midnight Kitchen.


    ¡­


    The next night.


    Star Club.


    John stirred the crucible and said to himself: "Hufflepuff can use emotions as a guide to use magic to give food different effects through special methods, just like refining a magic potion."


    Putting the recipe outside, John walked into a room.


    He summoned the Patronus Charm.


    The albatross emitted white light, John raised his wand and closed his eyes.


    "If I pour all my emotions into it, can it also have a different effect?"


    Opening his eyes, the albatross in front of John tilted his head.


    "Then let''s try it."


    John put down his wand, looked at the albatross and said, "How about you go home and say good night to Ariana for me."


    "no problem."


    The albatross spoke, flapped its wings and flew out of the Society of Stars.


    The silver-white albatross flew across the sky over Britain and landed at Wick''s house.


    Ariana was listening to Mrs. Wick''s bedtime story, but it was basically all about John.


    For example, when John was ten years old, he used a pencil to scare children, which scared the **** out of them.


    Ariana still felt a little unfinished after hearing this. Mrs. Wick said with tenderness: "The story is over, little white flower."


    She kissed Ariana on the cheek and tucked her in with the quilt.


    "Mom," Ariana asked, "will John come back?"


    "This little rascal, he came back last year." Mrs. Wick thought for a while and said, "He is very busy in the magical world, isn''t he?"


    "Yeah." Ariana responded obediently.


    Mrs. Wick liked Ariana more and more.


    The Witcher is not only interested in emotions by blood, she herself is the adopted daughter of John''s grandfather.


    "Good night, little white flower."


    "Good night, Mom."


    Ariana behaves like an introverted child now, but she is much more cheerful than before.


    This is indispensable for the love from the Wick family.


    Mrs. Wick smiled and leaned against the door frame and said, "What else?"


    Ariana thought for a moment and said, "Say good night to daddy for me."


    "I think he''ll be delighted."


    Just after Mrs. Wick put out the lights in Ariana''s room, Ariana looked at the little bear on the bedside and said, "Good night, little bear."


    after awhile.


    A silvery white light appeared, and the little bear beside Ariana''s bed jumped down and ran to the window.


    "What''s wrong, little bear?"


    Ariana noticed the movement and opened her eyes.


    She saw an albatross standing at the window.


    Ariana shrank in fear, her eyes filled with blackness.


    "Ariana." The albatross spoke in John''s voice.


    "John." Ariana''s black aura disappeared and she ran over to open the window in surprise.


    The albatross flew in and looked around.


    "It seems that you are having a great time," John''s voice came out and said, "I can''t come back for Christmas, so I will prepare the gifts and remember to put the socks on."


    After saying that, the albatross'' silver light turned into a faceless human form in front of Ariana.


    Gently stroked Ariana''s hair and said, "If anything happens, you can write to me, I''ll always be here."


    The silver light turned into an albatross again and flew out of the window.


    ¡­


    Chapter 598 Hufflepuff, Grindelwald arrested


    The patron saint is back.


    Strictly speaking, this cannot be regarded as a patron saint.


    John thought he could give it a more appropriate name.


    Substitute.


    Store your own emotional magic inside and turn it into something similar to a clone.


    Looking at the silver-white man in front of him who had the same face as himself, John thought thoughtfully, "It looks like Ravenclaw."


    What Ravenclaw stores in the painting is similar to John''s.


    "Can you use magic?"


    "certainly."


    Silver John snapped his fingers, and things in the room flew up.


    "I think you can help me a lot." John stretched out his hand to shake Silver John''s hand.


    Silver John shrugged, and his body began to dissipate and turned into silver light that merged into John''s body.


    "It feels so amazing."


    John moved his hands.


    "Your outstanding creativity is just like Salazar."


    John looked over and saw that the woman had appeared in the Star Club at some unknown time.


    "It''s just a wild imagination, and it''s like Godric."


    The woman has golden hair and is wearing a dress from centuries ago.


    "Helga Hufflepuff?" John saw the woman and then looked at the recipe on the table.


    "It seems that I guessed wrong. Hufflepuff also has its own little secret." John smiled.


    Hufflepuff looked at John with affection in her eyes. She shook her head and said, "I didn''t expect that there would be such a pitiful child as you."


    "Me?" John pointed at himself and laughed dumbly, "You are wrong, I am not pitiful."


    "No, child." Hufflepuff came to John and stroked John''s thinning cheek with his hand, "You have been deprived of your sense of taste."


    "That is a terrible punishment."


    John''s smile froze and he unexpectedly said, "You were the first to discover it."


    "I think Rowena knows it too, but for her, taste has never been within the standard of pleasure."


    Hufflepuff seemed to see a child who had gone through too many hardships, and she said with pity: "You have almost forgotten the taste of food."


    "The price, for me, equal exchange is not a loss-making transaction," John said indifferently, "I lost my sense of taste, but I have friends."


    "I''m here because of you," Hufflepuff shook his head and said, "The existence that took away your sense of taste is very powerful, but I want you to be able to taste delicious food again."


    "I''ll do my best," she said.


    "Hufflepuff, do you know what is scarier than losing your sense of taste?" John said, "That is to taste delicious food again."


    "That smell will be like a beautiful dream that haunts people, making people try every means to find it and lose their original intention to pursue it."


    John rejected her. Instead of losing his sense of taste when he tasted delicious food again, it would be better to lose his sense of taste all the time.


    Let that ambiguity continue until you really have a solution.


    "You are so sensible that it makes people feel distressed." Hufflepuff is very emotional. She is incarnate like Ravenclaw. "What have you experienced?"


    "Some battles, some redemptions, some gains, some losses." John smiled, "These add up to what is called life."


    "Although the purpose of Hufflepuff House is to treat everyone equally, you are still worthy of my words," Hufflepuff nodded happily, "You are the best Hogwarts student I have ever seen."


    "Slytherin will like you because of your creativity with magic."


    "Gryffindor will like you because of your courage to try the unknown."


    "Ravenclaw will like you because of your wisdom after suffering."


    "I will like you because of your dedication and tolerance to your friends."


    Hufflepuff''s body gradually turned into an illusion, revealing the recipe hidden inside.


    The recipe fell down and John walked over and picked it up.


    "A gift from Hufflepuff."


    Recognition from the Big Four.


    John chuckled.


    He is probably the first one in a thousand years.


    The recipe was placed on the table, and he decided to keep this recipe, which might be invited to tea by the Ministry of Magic, with the Star Club.


    Hufflepuff wanted to let John have a delicious taste.


    She said one thing, Slytherin might like John, but not because of his creativity in magic, but because of his ambition.


    "I didn''t say my sense of taste wouldn''t come back." John stared at the recipe and put it in a cabinet.


    The Big Four are indeed the Big Four. In the past, Gryffindor reappeared in the Room of Requirement, and later, Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff appeared with consciousness.


    They are all people who have gone very far in their magical attainments.


    "I don''t know if Slytherin''s consciousness was destroyed or disappeared?"


    John touched his chin. Among the Big Four, only Salazar Slytherin, the one with the highest attainments in black magic, did not appear.


    Although John had been to his secret room, it had been visited by Voldemort.


    It is possible that Voldemort has already met Salazar Slytherin, and that consciousness has dissipated.


    But it¡¯s also possible that John wasn¡¯t a pure-blood, so he didn¡¯t see him.

 Chapter 583：

    It is no longer that important to John.


    What he should consider now is what animal''s blood he should put into the magic blood.


    Currently, he has a total of six magical animal bloodlines that he has integrated.


    They are: Fire Dragon, Invisible Beast, Boggart, Basilisk, Phoenix, and Spirit of the Black Lagoon.


    The fire dragon gave him a powerful body.


    The invisible beast gave him the ability to see.


    Boggarts inspire fear and perception.


    The basilisk asked him to carry death.


    The Phoenix brought him back to life.


    The Spirit of the Black Lake made him immortal.


    "What should I choose next?"


    John also hesitated.


    After all, his current abilities also have shortcomings in some aspects.


    ?For example, his Apparition is actually not very clever.


    "You have to think about it carefully."


    ¡­


    December.


    It''s snowing in the sky.


    The weather seems to be colder this year, with heavy snow covering most countries in Europe.


    In a Polish city.


    On the snowy roof, an old man with a white beard and white hair shoveled the snow while wearing sunglasses.


    The neighbor''s house exploded without warning.


    The old man stared blankly at a figure flying out of it.


    The other party flew into the sky on a broomstick.


    The dozen or so people who appeared around the house disappeared with a loud bang that made snow fall on the roof.


    The old man took off his sunglasses and wiped them carefully.


    He stared at the broom in his hand, wondering if he could fly too.


    At this time, a wizard appeared and waved his wand at him.


    His mind suddenly flashed, and when he came to his senses, he had already appeared in the room.


    The news is reported on the television.


    "Gas leaks have occurred in many houses. We remind the public once again that they must remember to conduct regular inspections of gas pipelines..."


    Continuous explosions sounded everywhere.


    "For Grindelwald!"


    A saint was cornered and screamed, his body was covered by a curse and he died.


    This is a vigorous arrest operation. The opponent of the Ministry of Magic is Grindelwald, who was once the most powerful man in Europe.


    But they were fully prepared. A saint made a sneak attack and was blocked by the amulet on the Auror.


    "Nearly a hundred Muggles have been affected."


    The Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement came to report on the work progress. He said: "Grindelwald is still stubbornly resisting."


    The Polish Minister of Magic said sternly: "If we give up now, we will miss the mark!"


    "But Muggles..."


    "Arrange personnel to forget the witnesses and involve the Muggles involved. I will communicate with the Muggle government."


    The Polish Minister of Magic had a far-reaching vision and said: "We are not only doing this for ourselves, but also for the entire world."


    "Grindelwald will plunge the Muggle world into war, and they will understand me."


    The Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement was speechless.


    This earth-shattering arrest also alarmed the International Federation of Wizards.


    Representatives from various countries soon came to Poland. They wanted to stop this crazy and radical behavior.


    But when Old Barty arrived, the Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement ran in.


    "Caught!"


    This accountability suddenly became silent.


    They saw the white-haired man whose hands and feet were bound and suspended in the air.


    No one will forget the name that once took Europe by storm.


    Grindelwald.


    The Polish Minister of Magic took everything in his eyes, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and his face turned expressionless in an instant.


    This big drama has begun.


    ¡­


    Chapter 599 Zuowu, Star Spirit Guardian


    There are many choices before John at the moment.


    The unicorn, the beast, the bird and the snake that have never been used...


    The unicorn is the holiest animal, bringing the ability to strengthen the soul.


    Zuowu is also a kind of holy beast, and has the shuttle ability that John wants to get.


    The abilities of Bird Snake, both big and small, are also a bit enviable.


    John had a hard time making a choice.


    After much thought, he chose what he needed now.


    As for the other two, they can still get a bottle of magic blood after the end of this school year.


    He doesn¡¯t know if there will be any way to obtain magic blood after he graduates. Now he needs to make a careful choice.


    "Find a place to practice magic blood."


    You never know when danger will come, John must make himself strong enough as soon as possible.


    Furthermore, he looked at the experience needed to upgrade his magic power and muttered: "That''s almost it."


    After a trip to the dark dimension, he was like a sponge thrown into a pool, greedily absorbing the energy inside.


    This also allowed his experience to increase rapidly. Level seven, which originally took several years to reach, is now within reach.


    "I think we''re not far off, Grindelwald."


    John narrowed his eyes. Previously, he was limited by the gap in strength and needed various designs to deal with the previous Voldemort.


    Entering the seventh level means that he has become one of the most powerful wizards in the world today, and he will truly deserve the title of Second King.


    ¡­


    Star Club.


    When John opened the door and came in, he saw two little golden men wrestling with each other.


    They stood on the round table, surrounded by golden little men waving flags and cheering for the two golden little men.


    The little golden figure on the left kept retreating. It turned around and saw that it had reached the edge. If it took another step back, it would be the ''cliff''.


    It opened its mouth and let out a childish roar.


    "ah-!"


    He used all his strength to push the other golden man away, then grabbed his hand and threw him over his shoulder, knocking him down.


    The little golden man fell off the ''cliff'' and fell to the bottom of the table. He stood up with his head dizzy, swayed and fell down again.


    The victorious golden man raised his hands and waved to his friends, spreading his arms in a shooting motion.


    The next second, the victorious golden man was picked up.


    The little golden man waved his hands randomly, and John''s face magnified in front of it.


    "Just now...I heard you right."


    John picked up the golden figures and studied them. These golden figures created by runes actually made sounds.


    The previous golden villain did not have the function of making sounds.


    "Open your mouth."


    The little golden man obeyed the instructions, and it tried to open its mouth wide. John saw that the golden veins in the mouth looked like various nerves.


    "It seems that repeated training has caused them to change."


    Putting the golden man down, John touched his chin.


    His eyes shifted to the pile of magic materials in the Star Club, and he narrowed his eyes in thought.


    "Maybe I should pay attention to these little guys."


    Originally, John only wanted to use the golden villain as the core of his guardianship, because the nature of the golden villain was different from the magical creature like the Bent-Horned Snorlax.


    The golden villains do not have enough energy to support them, and they may even dissipate if they leave the Star Society for too long.


    "Originally, they are the fusion of pure soul fragments and words. They don''t have any blood, and they are like an intelligent core."


    Letting the little golden man stand in the palm of his hand, John looked at the nervous little guy who was rubbing his hands together and said with a smile: "I need to change you a little bit and completely become Wick''s creation."


    The little golden man tilted his head and didn''t understand.


    But as long as John understands, these little guys only need to be responsible for following orders.


    "You will follow me from now on, and I will give you a name."


    John''s words made the little golden man jump up and down with joy. Other golden little men came running over and jumped, hoping that John would also take a fancy to him.


    To them, John was God, their Creator.


    It is a great honor to be chosen by the Creator.


    "Then let''s have another one."


    John was choosing among the golden figures, and he chose the one who went out with him last time.


    The two little guys sat on John''s shoulders, not to mention how excited they were.


    Looking at the lost little golden people, John chuckled and said: "Come with me, I need to make you complete."


    The lost golden figures suddenly became full of vitality. They lined up in a row and headed neatly behind John towards the door that John opened.


    On the other side of the door is a starry sky.


    Various stars were rotating around, and the little golden man on the shoulder made an exclamation of "Wow".


    This is a space belonging to one of the nine gates, the astral area.


    Most of the stars are in a dim attitude at this time. During the recent Battle of Hogwarts, they burst into brilliant starlight, forming a rainbow bridge that could block everything.


    John summoned a star and put the golden man inside.


    Stars fell one by one, and the little golden figures climbed up one after another as if they had encountered a beloved toy.


    Stars flew up and enveloped John.


    Take out a bottle of red blood from the small bag and inject it into the magic blood.


    Shake it.

 Chapter 584：

    The blood inside began to fuse, and finally gathered into a big cat with an overly long tail.


    The big cat shook his mane in the bottle and never stopped.


    "It''s really similar." John stared at the bottle and chuckled.


    This blood comes from Zou Wu in the Forbidden Forest, and this blood is similar to its owner and is equally full of activity.


    "Okay, come here and drink."


    John brought the golden man and the star closer to him, and the pile of magic materials was piled five meters away.


    After drinking the magic blood in one gulp, the big cat enters the body, making the magic power restless.


    John groaned, and with him as the center, a wave of magic spread out, causing the surrounding stars to shake and almost make the golden man fall.


    The purple energy turned into electric arcs in his eyes, and John drew out his wand.


    "Okay, we can''t waste this magic power."


    The rampant magic was drawn into the white wand.


    A powerful energy shot out from the wand and fell into the pile of energy.


    John raised his right hand, covering it with silver, pulling the stars and letting them spread in various places.


    "Sacred guard protects the body!"


    A strong purple light erupted in his eyes, and the energy exploded again, turning into a shock wave and spreading, and the magic materials melted into various colors.


    The shock wave touched the little golden figures, causing them to exclaim in surprise, and their small bodies began to change.


    Immediately afterwards, the golden villain exploded and turned into golden runes all over the sky.


    The pile of melted material moved toward the runes.


    The runes enter the material, allowing the material to grow limbs.


    The golden veins gradually cover the body.


    The purple light turned into silver light, and silver light mist overflowed from John''s body.


    In the starry sky shrouded in light mist, burly bodies appeared one after another.


    [Ding, the magic blood is over]


    [Acquired the blessing of Zuowu¡¯s characteristics: flexibility, speed, shuttle, and avoidance]


    [Flexible: as agile and quick as a cat]


    [Super speed: the speed is greatly improved]


    [Shuttle: Teleportation channel, ignores distance restrictions]


    [Avoid: Enhanced perception of danger]


    John did not immediately take care of the little guys, but stood still.


    He closed his eyes and breathed quietly, and the silvery white mist that spread around him was inhaled into his body and disappeared.


    Opening his eyes again, black energy flashed through his eyes, mixed with silvery white and purple.


    "I didn''t expect that creating too many things at once would make me almost fall apart."


    John moved his fingers, and the silver mist just now was his soul exploding.


    Fortunately, it was nothing serious, this time was different from the past.


    The last time he created something, there was no spiritual crisis.


    It may have something to do with the fact that he created more than fifty at once this time. He only needs to focus on one of the Bent-Horned Snorlax.


    There were fifty distractions this time. If it weren''t for his excellent magical attainments, he might have become one of the created things.


    "Fortunately, everything is fine."


    John wiped his sweat and looked at the dim starry sky. He raised his hand and wiped the stars next to him.


    The stars emit light like the moon and illuminate the starry sky.


    One by one, the little golden figures got up in a daze, and the scattered stars also flew into the sky again.


    Seeing how confused they seemed, John touched his chin and said, "I think they should refresh themselves."


    Scales covered his face, and John''s body suddenly grew larger, letting out a roar that shook the starry sky.


    The little golden men were frightened, and their bodies grew bigger one by one, with big deer-like antlers growing on their heads.


    The body has also changed from a cute little guy to a fully armed big guy.


    Seeing this, John transformed back into his human form and nodded with satisfaction: "Only now can you be said to be divine guards."


    When the divine guard saw his creator, he scratched his head in confusion, not understanding why John had become smaller.


    Until they saw the guy wearing armor next to them, the divine guards were in chaos.


    John covered his face, "It seems I need to give you some time to adapt."


    "Let''s call them Star Spirit Guards."


    ¡­


    Chapter 600 Level 7, bottleneck


    The golden little man has another name.


    Star Spirit Guards.


    They can maintain their magic power through the power of stars and do not need to eat.


    In the star spirit state, they are golden little people, jumping around and laughing like children.


    This state allows them to consume the minimum cost.


    The second state is the divine guard, a white magic armor with a pattern drawn by gold lines on it. It is a magic circle that can counteract external damage at all times.


    The armor is as white as ceramics, but it can withstand attacks beyond itself.


    The arms are covered in black like dragon skin, the shoulder armor has a golden blade, and the big horn on the head can gather magic power to attack.


    Moreover, the star spirits in the divine guardian state have super high resistance to black magic, and their strength is even more amazing.


    Such a perfect creature in the magical world, but John couldn''t bear to look directly at it.


    He saw the two divine guards banging their big heads against each other and letting out silly laughter.


    Then on the other side, a divine guard grabbed the other two and tossed them like balls.


    "My most perfect guard."


    John covered his face in pain.


    The minds of the protoss are like those of children, so each of these divine guards seems particularly naive.


    Just as he was about to sigh, John saw a white ball of light rising from the divine guard''s big horn.


    The ball of light flew towards a star, and in an instant the star exploded like fireworks.


    The corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    "Okay, stop everything."


    John ordered, and the naughty stars stood up one by one.


    It''s just that some of them are not used to this body shape, so some of them bump into each other, and some of them bump into each other with their big horns.


    "Okay, get in line."


    It took a full three minutes for the team to line up.


    John also knew that he wanted them to get familiar with this body. He waved and said, "Where are the two little guys I chose earlier?"


    Two divine guards came out of the team. They had subtle differences, such as the pattern of gold threads or horns, or maybe the color.


    It will probably take some time to figure it out.


    John glanced at the divine guard with a pattern on his chest that looked like a redbud flower, and said, "I named you Hector."


    Then looking at the man next to him who was using magic energy to change his arms into two swords, John said: "Your name is Helmer."


    The two divine guards had their names and jumped up happily.


    But they seemed to have forgotten their current appearance, and it was really a disaster when they jumped up.


    Fortunately, after jumping around for a while, these divine guards all turned back into stars.


    To become familiar with transformation, you need to let them practice well.


    After all, John can¡¯t be frightened every time.


    Hector and Helmer became John''s personal guards, and John cleaned up the astral area.


    The re-transformed star spirits ran to other doors to have fun.


    Fusion of Zuowu''s bloodline gave John the ability he had always wanted.


    He raised his finger and lightly crossed the void in front of him.


    The golden traces were like cutting through the air, opening up the space, revealing the passage leading to Hagrid''s hut at the back.


    This portal directly ignores Hogwarts'' unplottable magic.


    Stepping into the portal, two little tails jumped in behind him.


    "fly."


    Hector pointed to a crow and spoke.


    Helmer next to him said: "Bird."


    John heard them muttering and asked thoughtfully: "The language of the stars?"


    What they spoke was not English, but an incomprehensible language.


    A bit like the gibberish of a child.


    The two little guys became particularly chatty after talking, and they whispered behind John for a long time.


    Hagrid was dragging the Christmas tree out of the Forbidden Forest and said with a puzzled look on his face: "I seem to hear something."


    "You heard that right."


    John came over and glanced at the tree.


    Hagrid is responsible for this every year, even after becoming a professor.


    John asked casually: "How many more trees are there?"


    "Twelve trees are needed, and this is the seventh tree." Hagrid said.


    "I think I can help."


    "No need John, I can do it myself...Merlin''s beard."


    Hagrid was about to refuse when he saw the two little guys behind John suddenly rising up to eight feet tall as if they were frightened.


    The armored guard''s body exudes white light and looks extremely sacred.


    Hagrid was stunned.


    "What''s this?"


    John shrugged, with a mischievous and successful smile, and said: "As I said, guard, of course you can call it the Star Guard."


    "The good news is that they don''t need to consume magic power," John spread his hands, "They can survive by absorbing the power of the stars."


    "God, you can always create surprises." Hagrid couldn''t recover for a long time and said, "This is the second thing I have seen this year that makes me sleepless. The first one is that you killed Voldemort."


    Hector and Helmer entered the Forbidden Forest and each dragged two trees out.


    John smiled and said: "Magic serves wizards."


    Help Hagrid bring the Christmas tree into the castle, and John turns the Guardians back into protoss.


    The little guy hid in John''s pocket and looked up at Basil who was eyeing him eagerly.

 Chapter 585：

    "Did you create this?" Malfoy asked in surprise, "It looks as weak as Puff Velvet."


    Puffs are cute magical animals that are very popular with children. Their furry appearance makes them often sold as household pets.


    "They can knock you out for three days with one punch, Draco."


    John stopped Malfoy from stabbing Helmer with a fork. It was extremely painful for the little guy to hit someone.


    Tomorrow is Christmas vacation, and Malfoy is going to stay away from Hogwarts, a place that requires sneaking, and take a romantic trip to France with Astoria.


    Daphne didn''t know about this.


    Daphne thought her sister was going to Chelsea to learn cooking skills with her.


    I heard that there is a chef named Ramsay who is very good.


    Neville''s holiday arrangement was to spend time with his family, and he always had to make up for the absence of his parents.


    "Okay, but I need to give you a task."


    John was alone in Hogwarts again, and he said: "Train the Star Guards for me, and each of you will take one away."


    The Star Spirit Guards are still very immature and cannot even transform without relying on external force.


    John is going to let his friends help with training, and he is also going to send a few branches to France and the United States.


    Everyone in the Society of Stars was doing their best, but when John saw Malfoy, he doubted if the protoss would imitate him.


    Perhaps his suspicious expression was too obvious, and Malfoy felt insulted.


    "Who are you looking down on!" Malfoy said angrily, "I am very talented in education!"


    "Okay." John sighed, worried.


    Malfoy was filled with grief and anger, "Ato, he doubts me!"


    Astoria hesitated, "Do you have to let Draco train, John?"


    "There is no way, there are too many, I can''t handle it alone." John said melancholy.


    Malfoy was desperate, even his girlfriend doubted him.


    He vowed to make John look at him differently, not as a little Star Guardian, but to watch him teach him to become the best one!


    Although no one believed it, Malfoy still felt that he could do it.


    This optimistic spirit lasted until he saw the little guy who had become a divine guard in the Star Club smashing a stone taller than himself with one punch.


    The direction of his thinking changed from teaching the Star Spirit Guards to how he could avoid being punched to death.


    Astoria likes the cute little protoss very much. Apart from the terrifying appearance of the guardian, this little guy is still very confusing.


    That night, John did not return to the dormitory.


    He checked every protoss in the Star Club to make sure that the cute little golden guy wouldn''t suddenly beat his friends to death.


    [Ding, the magic power has been upgraded successfully, the current magic power is level 7]


    John exhaled, and his breath turned purple and turned into a fireball.


    His eyes gradually became dull and he called for the panel.


    Staring at the magic power that turned gray, there was no joy in his brows for the upgrade.


    "Bottleneck?"


    Looking at level 7 on his panel, John felt a headache.


    It seems that I have reached the upper limit of my magic power. If I want to go further, can I only rely on the Elder Wand?


    "I need a way to continue to improve."


    Standing at the top of the wizarding world, John is not satisfied yet.


    He knows that the **** above the wizard is not as simple as level 7.


    Now he has reached a bottleneck period.


    Breaking this bottleneck, he will transcend.


    And if he is constrained by a bottleneck, he may be the next Grindelwald or Dumbledore.


    ¡­


    Chapter 601 Christmas Gift, Watson Abandoned


    Christmas holiday.


    Malfoy waved to John with a protoss in his pocket.


    They sat in the Yeqi carriage and headed for the train.


    John looked at the gradually decreasing number of people around him like an old man left behind.


    "How does this comparison make me look lonely?"


    The crowd gathered, and John stood alone in the foyer.


    Filch was there counting the people leaving.


    Professor McGonagall came to John and asked doubtfully: "You won''t go this year, Wick?"


    "I still have things to deal with, Professor McGonagall." John said respectfully to Professor McGonagall, "There are some things that I can''t get away from."


    "You can spend time with your family properly," Professor McGonagall said disapprovingly, "You always push yourself too hard."


    John only went back once at Christmas, and even Harry went back more than once.


    Compared to Harry, John is more like a child who has lost his family.


    Professor McGonagall felt very sorry for this child. He had given too much and never rested.


    "Compared to a short period of relaxation, I would rather see that the people I care about are fine." John shook his head, "I''m still young."


    "Time will pass quickly," Professor McGonagall said complicatedly, "In the blink of an eye, I will already be an old woman."


    "Okay, but you are a respectable old woman." John smiled and bowed, "I have always respected you."


    Professor McGonagall also smiled. She couldn''t dislike this student anymore.


    "Although you are not going home, Hogsmeade is always open."


    Professor McGonagall nodded to John and said, "Have a good time, Wick."


    "I will, Professor McGonagall."


    John nodded and watched Professor McGonagall leave.


    Professor McGonagall, who often stays at school, rarely relaxes. She wants to follow the train to Silver Hand Amusement Park.


    That place can make the adventurous Gryffindor wait for a long time.


    Slughorn organized the Christmas party as usual.


    The castle is covered with white snow.


    John stood in the foyer looking at the empty castle and sighed: "Peace is hard-won."


    This is probably one of the few years where students can leave easily.


    The troll in the first grade, the basilisk in the second grade, Sirius in the third grade, the Triwizard Tournament in the fourth grade, the high-pressure rule in the fifth grade, and the points deduction battle in the sixth grade.


    Without Voldemort causing trouble, this year will be extra easy.


    Snowflakes fell on the head of Hector, who was seeing snow for the first time outside. He and Helmer rolled in the snow.


    "Maybe we can change the way we celebrate the holidays this year."


    Peace is always what is pursued.


    The blood brought by war contrasts with the fragrance of flowers of peace.


    Entering the castle, it was not time for John to relax.


    While he was training the Celestial Spirit Guards, he was also researching better ways to cure the blood curse.


    He almost never left the Star Club.


    Even Slughorn didn''t see it while eating.


    Wait until Christmas day comes.


    John walked out of the Star Club and stretched his waist.


    Rubbing his sore neck, he habitually picked up the newspaper delivered by Basil.


    "Grindelwald was arrested and imprisoned in Poland"


    This news cheered up John. He looked at the newspaper and muttered to himself: "Want to play the MACUSA trick again?"


    Grindelwald was arrested, which is unpleasant news.


    That man, he felt like he was home in prison.


    John put down the newspaper and said: "Maybe execution directly is the most correct way."


    But John shook his head, this approach was impossible.


    Grindelwald''s fans have never been in the minority. If the Polish Minister of Magic did this, he would really be a heroic figure.


    He went to his dormitory. This Christmas, he didn¡¯t know what he would receive.


    After he left.


    The star spirits of the Stars Society shuttled around in various rooms. They were the products of the Stars Society and were not restricted by the Stars Society.


    A protoss ran into the room leading to the ocean, caught a big fish and started surfing.


    Others started exploring in the forest room and played hide and seek in the maze.


    The little star spirit seems to have countless happiness.


    Suddenly.


    The fireplace lit up with blue flames.


    ¡­


    The Wick family.


    Ariana woke up in the morning sunshine.


    The little bear on the bed waved its fluffy arms to provide Ariana with the cutest wake-up call.


    Ariana''s long blond hair was messed up from sleep. She sat up and rubbed her eyes.


    Thinking of something, she got up from the bed and ran downstairs quickly.


    The little bear followed behind with his short legs and chirping.


    Mrs. Wick was cooking breakfast downstairs, pouring milk and placing it on the table, but Ariana ignored her.


    Her goal was clear and she ran to the Christmas tree at home.


    Five gift boxes are placed there.


    Ariana looked at Mrs. Wick longingly.


    "Can I take it apart, Mom?"


    Mrs. Wick was amused by her expression, raised her finger and said, "You need to get yourself clean."


    Ariana ran to wash up, and Watson walked downstairs breathing heavily.


    Mrs. Wick narrowed her eyes dangerously when she saw his lack of energy.


    "What time did you watch "I Swing the Sword at Hogwarts" yesterday?"


    When asked by his wife, Watson immediately felt guilty.


    He read a book in the study all night last night on the pretext that he needed to deal with work.


    You can¡¯t blame him. Lockhart¡¯s writing is so beautiful. This kind of book deserves to be a hit.


    And the one John bought him was the premium edition. The illustrations in the book were all moving, interpreting the scenes.

 Chapter 586：

    It was like watching a movie, which fascinated Watson.


    Seeing Mrs. Wick''s dangerous look, Watson immediately grabbed the comb on the sofa and said, "I''m going to help Ariana comb her hair."


    Mrs. Wick laughed angrily, she bet Watson would definitely see daylight.


    In the bathroom, Ariana wrinkled her nose and cleaned her teeth with a toothbrush.


    She followed the steps John taught her meticulously and used warm water to clean her little face.


    Just as she was about to open the gift, Watson treated her as a tool to avoid accountability and dragged her to comb her hair.


    The messy hair was combed as smooth as silk.


    After all this was over, she could finally open the gift.


    Under the Christmas tree, Ariana sat down with bare feet.


    The big-headed gray owl Qiqi flew over.


    Little Bear helped bring a gift, and Ariana opened the gift quickly without any instructions.


    Inside is a bear doll wearing a pink headdress, which was given by Watson.


    Watson was drinking coffee while making a bet with Mrs. Wick, "I dare say she likes my gift best."


    Watson is full of confidence.


    The next second, he saw his carefully selected bear being thrown aside.


    "..." Watson was petrified on the spot.


    Mrs. Wick sneered: "Ariana has a bear, and you give her the same one?"


    "I thought she would find Little Bear lonely." Watson is autistic.


    No, **** Greg, you lied to me.


    Watson was filled with grief and anger, and he even consulted Greg, the administrator of the orphanage, for advice.


    Mrs. Wick scoffed at her husband''s idea and said confidently: "You need to figure out what girls like."


    She saw Ariana opening her present.


    A beautiful skirt was taken out and she looked as dazzling as a princess when she put it on.


    Ariana thought for a moment and threw the dress on the sofa.


    Mrs. Wick put down the cup expressionlessly and glanced at Watson who was about to laugh.


    "Go and shovel the snow from the door."


    Watson: "...I just shoveled it yesterday."


    "You ate yesterday but you won''t eat today?"


    Well, after being warned by Mrs. Wick that there was no food, Watson resigned and went out to shovel the snow.


    Ariana opened the third one, and as soon as the cold light inside was revealed, Mrs. Wick closed it with a smile.


    "Little Baihua, you still have two gifts."


    Mrs. Wick smiled and took the box away. The contents of the box made a sound of metal colliding.


    Ariana blinked and opened the fourth gift.


    This time the things inside are normal.


    It was a beautiful green brooch and a card with a star logo.


    The back of the card reads: "I open passages in fire."


    This is John''s gift.


    Ariana put the brooch away as a treasure. She held it in her arms, feeling unsafe.


    He simply ran to his room and hid the brooch under the bed.


    After Mrs. Wick collected the gifts from her parents, she walked out and saw Ariana running down in a hurry.


    Just as she was about to ask if she had received a gift from John, Mrs. Wick saw Ariana throw a card into the fireplace.


    Immediately afterwards, the flames in the fireplace turned blue.


    Mrs. Wick came over, blinking in perfect sync with Ariana.


    "Look for John here." Ariana said.


    Mrs. Wick thought for a moment and said, "Maybe it''s not a bad idea."


    Holding Ariana''s hand, mother and daughter stepped into the fireplace.


    As the flames engulfed the two men, the fireplace returned to its original color.


    Watson opened the door and came back and said, "The snow outside has become heavier. I think I can clear it later."


    No one in the house responded.


    Except Qiqi.


    Watson looked at Qiqi blankly.


    "Where are my wife and children?"


    ¡­


    Chapter 602 Ariana, Hogsmeade


    John found his gift in the dormitory.


    Well, a lot.


    There were so many that John almost couldn''t enter the dormitory.


    He randomly picked up one and opened it. The pink box inside made John doubt whether the contents in the box were serious.


    Basil flew inside, and the whole bird trembled.


    Don¡¯t doubt it, he¡¯s angry.


    Because it found that many owls invaded its territory while it was away.


    John had to give it a dozen small dried fish to let it calm down.


    He can guarantee that if Basil was in the dormitory, those owls would probably fill the room.


    As an owl with territorial awareness, Basil has always been stingy.


    "I think I need to find some time to open the gifts again."


    It is no secret to the entire wizarding world that he attends Hogwarts. These gifts are sent by his admirers or people who want to please him.


    Just opening the gifts would probably take a few days.


    For this reason, John planned to wait until night to solve the problem.


    "I hope my uncles didn''t send something explosive."


    Looking over the gifts, his only worry was that his uncles had sent him a few grenades or something like that.


    Heading to the auditorium, John enjoyed the auditorium alone.


    Asking for a glass of water and bread, he settled for a simple meal.


    Taking out his pocket watch and checking the time, he felt that Ariana should wake up and open the presents.


    A door appeared behind him, and John turned and walked over.


    The door opened and John saw his old mother.


    John: "?"


    He stared suspiciously at Mrs. Wick, who was confronting the protoss, and then at Ariana who stuck her head out there.


    "Mom, why are you here?"


    He waved his hand to let the stars disperse.


    The little ones were frightened by Mrs. Wick.


    Mrs. Wick''s eyes changed from completely black to normal. She thought for a moment, pulled Ariana over and said, "I need to protect my daughter from being abducted to some strange place."


    If you want to come, just say so. Why are you criticizing me?


    John was speechless, but it was hard to say anything to his old mother.


    "Well, now you should see that this is not a strange place, and there is no strange uncle, just your son."


    "No, I think it''s nice to have Christmas here." Mrs. Wick winked at her son.


    John was indifferent to his old mother''s behavior of acting cute despite her age.


    But now that Mrs. Wick is here, where is dad?


    ¡­


    "My wife, Ariana."


    Watson searched every room, but did not see his wife or daughter.


    He rushed towards Qiqi, holding its wings, and said viciously: "Where are my wife and children?"


    Qiqi: "..." There''s something wrong. Do you expect me to speak?


    Fortunately, Qiqi can''t speak, but that doesn''t mean Watson can''t look for clues.


    He saw the card spit out by the flames.


    I could recognize my son''s handwriting on it at a glance.


    "Okay, carry me behind your back to find John."


    Watson quits. The magical world is so interesting, how could you do this?


    He immediately got fully armed, took out his custom-made wizard robe and put on his wizard hat.


    "What''s missing...I have it!"


    Watson ran to his warehouse to rummage and took out a magic wand.


    Well, usually Tom bites and plays with it, but some bad parent hides it and takes it as his own.


    Fully equipped, Watson stood in front of the mirror in a disgraceful manner.


    "You really look like a wizard."


    After admiring himself, Watson took out the card and walked to the fireplace.


    With a cool throw, the card flew into the fireplace.


    Then the card burned and burned to ashes.


    Watson stood like that in front of the fireplace for a long time.


    He reached out and was licked by the tongue of fire, causing him to quickly retract his hand.


    "Can this pass?"


    Watson was deeply suspicious of this.


    Throwing a piece of firewood inside, the flames in the fireplace burned even brighter.


    He felt that if he went in, he would be able to provide fuel for the flames for several hours.


    After confirming again and again, Watson finally understood.


    I was abandoned.


    "You traitor!" Watson gritted his teeth.


    If you don¡¯t take yourself to the magical world, everyone will be lawless!


    Shivering and cold.


    Watson was waving his magic wand randomly, and it was like a madman in the Wick family.

 Chapter 587：

    He rushed out of the house, bumped into the snowman he had built yesterday, and punched and kicked the snowman.


    The surveillance agents looked at each other.


    "Is he... crazy?"


    "I think he may be under too much pressure."


    An older agent calmly analyzed: "In other words, he showed this to us deliberately to make us take it lightly."


    "That makes sense!" The young agent admired the senior''s analysis.


    The old agent smoked a cigarette and said deeply: "As expected of you, Watson Wick, you must have discovered our existence long ago."


    "Excellent acting skills. It''s a pity that you can''t fool me." The old agent sneered and said, "Call it off."


    "Call it done?" The young agent was dumbfounded and asked doubtfully, "We want to monitor him."


    "It''s useless, he has already discovered us, and everything he sees next is just what he wants to show us."


    The old agent said coldly: "Consider it his victory this time. Leave first, otherwise we will never see the real Watson Wick."


    "Okay." The young agent was impressed by the old agent again and had no doubts about him.


    As everyone knows, he is just a sad old man who was abandoned by his wife and children.


    ¡­


    Hogsmeade.


    When Mrs. Wick entered this village full of wizards, she felt an itchy feeling in her hands.


    It''s like an instinct hidden in the blood.


    It is a sequelae of that massive witch hunt.


    Ariana''s eyes refused to let go of the things around her.


    She hugged the little bear and walked in this village full of wizards.


    This is John''s Christmas gift.


    A novel trip for Ariana.


    Although John wasn''t going home, he was able to get Ariana to come over.


    He took off Ariana''s bracelet, stretched out his wand, and whispered, "I''m here."


    By John''s side, Ariana didn''t need a restraining bracelet.


    Mrs. Wick was attracted to Fengya Wizard Clothing Store, and she thought it would be a good idea to arrange some pieces for Ariana.


    I don¡¯t know why, but ice cream is particularly popular in winter.


    Is this the same as eating hot pot in summer?


    John saw Filch take out Florin Fusco''s membership card there and take out two strawberry mapo tofu-flavored ice creams.


    She ate one herself, and she handed the other to Ms. Pince.


    The two of them were talking and laughing, and even Filch''s habitual hunched back straightened up.


    John thought about it and decided to keep this secret to himself.


    "Would you like a cup of warm butterbeer?" John pointed to the Three Broomsticks pub.


    Ariana leaned forward to the glass and looked in curiously.


    There were so many people inside that Ariana backed away in fear.


    "Mr. Wick," the owner of Fengya Wizard Clothing Store ran over and said respectfully to John, "your mother bought thirteen women''s robes."


    John took out a money bag from the small bag and said to the boss: "Make my mother happy."


    When the boss picked up the money bag, he almost hit the ground with his hand, and the money power was activated.


    The boss smiled so hard that he couldn''t see his eyes, and nodded repeatedly to express that he would treat them well.


    Seeing that Ariana didn''t like crowded pubs, John thought for a while and said, "Then let''s change places. I think you will go too."


    Ariana tilted her head, not knowing where to go.


    ¡­


    The Pig''s Head Tavern.


    Compared with the Three Broomsticks, this place looks like a trash can in the slums.


    In the deserted shop, a goat came out and bleated.


    The boss, Aberforth, was bored with his chin propped up.


    Since Voldemort stepped down, even the dark wizards who brought him to spend money have disappeared.


    If he continues, I''m afraid he will go bankrupt.


    "Ding bell."


    The door was opened.


    Aberforth looked over slowly, guessing which dark wizard was here to trade.


    But at this glance, it was as if someone had cast a petrification spell on him.


    His eyes widened little by little, and Aberforth made a "ho" sound from his mouth.


    "Not welcome?" John asked standing at the door.


    Aberforth''s eyes were fixed on the back of him. The girl holding the wand was looking at the empty tavern with curious eyes.


    "Ariana."


    He finally spoke.


    But the calmness in my mouth turned into choking.


    Ariana felt a familiar feeling when she saw the old man.


    She used a voice that Aberforth had not heard for a long time but did not dare to forget.


    "elder brother."


    ¡­


    Chapter 603 Killing Grindelwald and campaigning


    "What are we going to do with him?"


    Poland, Ministry of Magic.


    Grindelwald was arrested, some were happy and some were sad.


    The International Federation of Wizards all wants Grindelwald''s surveillance rights.


    This famous dark wizard once set off a revolution that terrified everyone in Europe.


    Now is an important moment in the International Federation of Wizards elections, and the benefits Grindelwald can bring to them are huge.


    Grimm, Director of the Polish Department of Magical Law Enforcement, walked back and forth with an anxious and frightened look on his face.


    "No one can trap Grindelwald, he is a ghost, and any place will become his cradle."


    Grimm is in his seventies. When he was young, he happened to be at the peak of Grindelwald''s power.


    The old man knew how terrible that man was.


    What did the Magical Congress of America do back then?


    Their imprisonment of Grindelwald increased America''s reputation in the international wizarding community, but he was later escaped.


    Grimm was afraid of another tragedy, so he tried his best to persuade the Polish Minister of Magic, saying: "We need to think carefully, Minister."


    "That''s not a gift, it''s a nightmare."


    "Grim, are you afraid?" the Polish Minister of Magic chuckled.


    "There is no cage that can hold Grindelwald." Grimm said in a deep voice, "We simply don''t have that ability."


    "It sounds like you admire him very much?" The Polish Minister of Magic stood up from his seat, came to Grimm and stretched out his hand to straighten his tie, and asked in a low voice, "You are being cowardly, you are now very much like his disciple ¡±


    "I once admired him," Grimm said without denying it, "but Dumbledore made me understand that that was wrong. The revolution carried out by Grindelwald was full of selfishness and danger."


    The Polish Minister of Magic paused his hand and put down his tie with a smile.


    "You are afraid of him, I can understand you," the Polish Minister of Magic walked to the moving windmill in the office and stopped. He stared at the windmill with the gentle breeze, "but we cannot put aside the responsibilities we should bear because of fear. Push it out."


    "He is not your capital for promotion!" Grim pulled off his tie and threw it aside irritably. "That person, he will subvert everything about us. I know you want to use him to increase your electoral support."


    "Listen, Inge."


    Inge is the name of the Polish Minister of Magic. Grimm called him by his first name and roared angrily: "You will drag Poland into the abyss!"


    The Polish Minister of Magic looked at him deeply and said: "We are already in the abyss!"


    "Corruption and corruption, the people are poor," he met Grim''s angry expression, "tax evasion and tax evasion, the Ministry of Magic can no longer afford to pay salaries."


    "Tell me, Grimm, your integrity allowed you to earn a living at the Ministry of Magic?"


    "No, that''s because the inheritance brought to you by your bloodline allows you to be justified."


    "Every official who enters the Ministry of Magic does not think about how to save this society, but rather digs out a piece of rotten bad meat from the broken society and greedily puts it into their stomachs to make themselves full."


    Every time the Polish Minister of Magic took a step forward, Grim took a step back.


    Grim''s expression changed from anger at the beginning to shock and silence.


    "Tell me, are we not in the abyss like this?"


    There was no way out. Grim looked at his unfamiliar colleague and asked in a trembling voice: "What are you going to do?"


    "I want to change." The Polish Minister of Magic said word by word, "Start by killing Grindelwald."


    "Kill Grindelwald?" Grimm said in horror, "No, you can''t."


    "Why?"


    The Polish Minister of Magic pointed at the door angrily, "Look, what did he do?"


    "Is it because he is Grindelwald that he can be exempted from the death penalty?"


    "The International Federation of Wizards will not agree."


    The ministers of magic from various countries all wanted to get a share of this massive arrest.


    Those political achievements are so meritorious.


    "But my people, they will agree!"


    The Polish Minister of Magic looked deeply at Grimm, "I don''t want to wait until a mistake like before happens before I can make up for it."


    "But Dumbledore..." Grimm said with difficulty.


    Grindelwald was once as close to Dumbledore as a brother. Even if he failed, he was still the person Dumbledore missed the most.


    "I will execute it myself."


    The Polish Minister of Magic paused and continued: "Kill him in front of everyone."


    Grim looked at the opponent''s back with confusion.


    At this moment, the image of the Polish Minister of Magic in his eyes has become a lone warrior fighting for the magical society.


    Originally, I looked down upon the Minister of Magic. Although the other party captured Grindelwald, it also brought greater trouble to the Ministry of Magic.


    But those words made Grimm go to the gathering place for wizards after leaving the Ministry of Magic.


    This place is far less prosperous than Diagon Alley in the UK, and it is not as spacious and romantic as the French hideaway.


    All that is left are the remnants of the war that shocked the Muggle world half a century ago.


    Countless buildings collapsed. The battle not only destroyed Muggles, but also implicated the wizarding world.


    It was also from that time that Grimm''s worship of wizards dominating Muggles collapsed.


    Under the current power of Muggles, the wizarding world can only survive.

 Chapter 588：

    Compared with those dilapidated buildings that looked like they were from the last century, a beautiful and luxurious Gringotts seemed out of place.


    "He''s right."


    Grimm stood in the middle of the road, looked around, and murmured to himself: "We need to change."


    ¡­


    This is another discussion of the International Federation of Wizards.


    On Christmas Day, Old Barty looked at his pocket watch.


    "The things have been delivered by owl."


    "Thank you, Pierce."


    Pierce Thicknesse.


    This is a lucky man.


    He was controlled, thanks to the other party continuing to use his identity to imprison people.


    When the Aurors found him, Pierce was still sleeping soundly in the cellar with a bottle of old wine in his arms.


    Attending this meeting with Old Batty shows that Old Batty also intends to cultivate him.


    Pierce hesitated and asked again and again: "Mr. Minister, you can obviously let your son enter the Ministry of Magic, why do you let him waste time?"


    Hearing this question, Old Batty sighed.


    "He would be great in Silverhand."


    Pierce hesitated to speak. He knew that the old Barty wanted to compensate Barty Jr.


    It is a waste to let a good wizard plant flowers in the garden.


    Old Barty''s debt to Little Barty made him unable to be tough in front of Little Barty.


    Even this time, he asked Pierce to send the gift.


    Originally, he was supposed to be with his son in the Knocked Up Garden, but his duties as Minister of Magic required him to appear here.


    As a father, he was obsessed with the power in his hands. When this power was obtained, the responsibility and emptiness made him miss his family all the time.


    "This will probably be the last parliament." Old Batty looked at the ministers from other countries in the venue.


    "Germany wants to extradite Grindelwald, and the United States wants to get something from Grindelwald."


    Old Barty saw that they were quarreling so much that it was time for the British Ministry of Magic to intervene.


    It''s like selling a face to Dumbledore.


    But old Barty didn''t say anything. He stared at the Polish Minister of Magic.


    At this moment, the Polish Minister of Magic spoke.


    "Gentlemen and ladies," the Polish Minister of Magic looked at the two quarreling ministers, "I think what we should discuss is not whether Grindelwald should stay or go, but how to quell this rumor that is panicking in Europe."


    "It''s very simple. When people are detained in the United States, we have the strictest security to reassure everyone."


    "Fart, Grindelwald is related to the disappearance of our Minister of Magic, and I need him to explain."


    The German representatives and the American representatives were about to quarrel again.


    The Polish Minister of Magic raised his hand to stop them from continuing to argue, and looked towards the door.


    Two Aurors appeared pressing down on Grindelwald. Grindelwald knelt down and floated to the middle.


    Grindelwald raised his head and looked at the Polish Minister of Magic.


    "I have never been able to understand," the Polish Minister of Magic walked from the steps to the middle.


    "Why are we discussing where he is being held?"


    "What he violated is our most sacred law."


    "Why?" The Polish Minister of Magic looked around and asked, "Are you turning a blind eye to this disaster?"


    "When did criminals become a bargaining chip?"


    The representatives from various countries were speechless, and the Polish Minister of Magic said: "Then let me tell you the truth."


    "Another method you don''t want to mention."


    Grimm came out and handed the wand to the Polish Minister of Magic, who raised it.


    Representatives from various countries became excited.


    "Inge, what are you going to do?"


    "Put down the wand!"


    "This is disrespect for the law!"


    "He needs to go back to Germany to face trial!"


    "Sh-"


    The Polish Minister of Magic raised his finger to signal everyone to be quiet.


    "You are afraid, afraid of his followers, afraid of the other."


    The wand pointed at Grindelwald, fear spread in Grindelwald''s eyes, but he could not speak.


    "In that case, let those who are not afraid come." The Polish Minister of Magic said calmly, "I will bear all this."


    "Avada Kedavra"


    The green light flashes.


    The silence of death enveloped the hall.


    ¡­


    Chapter 604 Inge¡¯s crime, suspicion


    "What are you doing?"


    The German representative stared blankly at the fallen body. He stared at the Polish Minister of Magic and then roared: "What are you doing!"


    "You used the Unforgivable Curse to take away a person''s life in front of everyone!"


    "This is an unforgivable crime!"


    He loudly condemned the Polish Minister of Magic.


    The Polish Minister of Magic handed the wand to Grimm. Faced with all the accusations, he generously admitted: "Yes, I am guilty."


    The German representative was shouting for people to take him down, and they were stunned when they heard it.


    "My crime is that I cannot see the people suffering."


    "My sin is my love for the land beneath my feet!"


    "My crime is that I failed to kill this demon earlier and allowed my people to be attacked by him!"


    The Polish Minister of Magic walked towards the door, "My crime is to stand up when everyone else is running away."


    At the door, everyone from the Polish Ministry of Magic was standing there.


    The Auror looked at the minister who used the Unforgivable Curse.


    "My crime is that I want to change everything and create miracles for this unfair society." He came to an Auror, stretched out his hands, and said in a calm voice, "Arrest me, Auror."


    The Auror took a deep breath, he couldn''t do it.


    "Auror, do your duty!" the Polish Minister of Magic scolded loudly.


    "No, I can''t, Minister." The Auror dropped the wand in his hand.


    The Polish Minister of Magic walked up to the other Auror and stretched out his hands.


    "I believe you, Minister."


    The Auror dropped his wand.


    Then the third and fourth...


    Representatives from various countries in the hall came out and saw the man surrounded by everyone.


    Grimm walked out with the murderous weapon and stood in front of the Polish Minister of Magic.


    "I know you hate me, I brought trouble here," the Polish Minister of Magic stretched out his hands and said deeply, "Do what you should do."


    Grimm, as the Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, represents justice in the Ministry of Magic.


    At this moment, he made a shocking move.


    He broke the wand that committed the crime and threw it aside, grabbed the hand of the Polish Minister of Magic, and said with a smile: "I cannot arrest heroes."


    He walked to a stop behind the Polish Minister of Magic.


    On one side are representatives from various countries, and on the other are all members of the Polish Ministry of Magic.


    With the shutter sound.


    On the one hand, they divide their interests on the high ladder, and on the other hand, they unite under the class.


    This picture quickly appeared in newspapers around the world.


    Spread around the world at the fastest speed.


    At that moment, the name of Inge Griffiths, the hero who killed the Dark Lord, spread throughout the wizarding world.


    Some people denounced the Ministry of Magic for being cowardly, ignoring Grindelwald''s guilt and only fearing the authority of another powerful wizard.


    Some people feel pity for Poland that has not recovered its strength for decades, while countless others praise Inge Griffiths'' courage.


    He is a voice to the ancient magical society.


    ¡­


    Old Barty looked deeply at the Polish Minister of Magic, and his intuition told him that this matter was not that simple.


    He whispered to another member of the Ministry of Magic who was accompanying him; "Lippi, I need you to check on Grindelwald''s body."


    Lippi Korbel, who once worked undercover for Voldemort and helped clear Barty Jr.''s name.


    He is also a good friend of Tang Mi.


    "Minister, this is..."


    "Grindelwald will not die so easily."


    Old Barty once used a compound potion to replace his own son, so he suspected that Grindelwald might do the same.


    Lippi nodded when he heard this, and while everyone''s attention was still outside, he ran inside to check.


    The dead Grindelwald looked pale, Lippi checked.


    "Specialis Revelio"


    He pulled out his wand and used the Appearance Charm to check.


    The body had not changed, but from the corner of his eye, he saw a scar on Grindelwald''s finger.


    He was stunned for a moment and was about to take a closer look.


    "Please stay away from him," a tall Auror appeared in the hall, and he looked at Lippi.


    Several more Aurors appeared around, all of them stared at Lippi with cold expressions.


    Lippi noticed with his eyes that these people''s hands were already on their magic wands.


    Calculating the strength of the enemy and ourselves, Lippi raised his hands with a playful smile, "Don''t get excited, I''m just curious."


    "There''s nothing to be curious about." The tall Auror sneered, "This is Grindelwald, isn''t it?"


    "That''s Grindelwald." Lippi emphasized.


    The tall Auror motioned for him to leave the body, and Lippi obeyed.


    He stood aside and watched the two Aurors carrying the body. He pretended to be casual and asked: "I thought the Aurors were outside."


    "Only those who don''t believe in him will question him."

 Chapter 589：

    The tall Auror said calmly: "We are not those idiots."


    Idiot?


    Lippi glanced at the Auror and said calmly: "What a coincidence, I mean, the timing of your raid."


    "Countries are pursuing Grindelwald''s traces, but he is like a ghost that cannot be caught."


    "We have our own intelligence." The tall Auror glanced at Lippi, "We are more willing to take action to make magic great."


    "Um?"


    "It''s time for you to leave."


    The tall Auror interrupted Lippi to ask again, staring at Lippi unkindly.


    "Your companion is outside."


    "ok, I get it."


    Lippi nodded and walked out.


    The Auror watched him leave before leaving.


    This grand summit after the capture of Grindelwald is over.


    Their goals have disappeared, and there is no point in staying here.


    Old Barty was walking in a gathering place for wizards in Poland, frowning at the economic depression around him.


    "I thought I was entering the ghetto," Pierce said in disbelief.


    "The Muggle War affected this place." Old Barty said, knowledgeable, "Coupled with the subsequent corruption, this place has never been able to recover."


    "It''s hard to imagine." Pierce suddenly understood the Polish Minister of Magic.


    An already bad situation was made worse by Grindelwald.


    Lippi came over and Old Batty asked, "How''s it going?"


    "I used the Appearance Spell, and there was no change, except for one thing." Lippi whispered, "There is a scar on Grindelwald''s finger."


    "I see."


    Old Barty looked back at the Aurors following him and said, "Let''s leave."


    In the Minister of Magic''s office.


    The tall Auror reported Lippi''s matter to the Polish Minister of Magic.


    "He may have discovered something."


    The tall Auror said: "Do I need to deal with it?"


    "Keep it first."


    Gradually changing back to Grindelwald, Grindelwald came to the windmill painting to admire it.


    "I don''t understand, why here? This place is poor, corrupt, and weak." The tall Auror asked in confusion.


    Grindelwald glanced at him and said meaningfully: "Joel taught me a truth. Only the strong are worthy of being followed. The smaller you are, the more you aspire to be taller."


    "They are as humble as dust, but I can make them great."


    Grindelwald took out the Elder Wand and murmured to himself: "Survival of the fittest, survival of the strong."


    "Power is supreme."


    "I saw my own failure, so I chose another way."


    Looking at the windmill hanging on the wall, what was there originally was a copy of the Secrecy Act.


    Grindelwald has never changed, his goal has always been the same.


    Let wizards live openly and let magic be great again.


    But this time, he chose another path.


    A different path than before.


    Survival of the fittest, the dedication of a few can awaken the majority.


    "This time, I saw far enough, Joel."


    ¡­


    The Pig''s Head Tavern.


    The three people stared at each other.


    On the two ears of the goat, there is a star hanging on each ear, like a swing.


    "Wipe this place clean."


    John glanced at the table and ordered very rudely.


    Aberforth paused for a moment and was about to get angry.


    Then I saw Ariana poking the table with her finger. There was something on it, whether it was oil stains or someone''s nose.


    A tooth that flew out from the last fight and was embedded in a pillar also attracted Ariana.


    Aberforth walked into the counter, took out the rag that had not been washed for an unknown period of time, and used a cleaning spell to reveal its original yellow color.


    Of course, it is possible that yellow is not the original color.


    Aberforth came over and wiped the table diligently. After wiping, he was about to leave when John pointed to the stool again.


    Aberforth, with a dark face, went over and wiped the stool carefully.


    After John touched it to confirm, he sat down.


    "any drinks?"


    "Is there butterbeer here?" John glanced at Ariana and said calmly, "Of course, I hope it''s hot."


    Aberforth did not refute, but walked into the room behind the counter and tinkered there for a while.


    Two glasses of butterbeer were taken out. The cups looked like new ones.


    ¡­


    Chapter 605 Aberforth, Dumbledore¡¯s gift


    During this process, Ariana kept looking at Aberforth curiously.


    Aberforth avoided her gaze and walked behind the counter.


    John picked up the butterbeer and took a sip. Well, the temperature was just right.


    It was just one sip, and John stopped drinking.


    In fact, it was the taste of butterbeer that made him not want to drink it.


    Ariana picked it up and took a sip. John glanced at Aberforth, who didn''t dare to come over, and said casually: "Yes, it''s her."


    Ariana looked over, wondering who John was talking to.


    John said calmly: "Didn''t he tell you that I have some talent in Legilimency?"


    "This is not a surprising thing. Your brain is as clear as glass now."


    "I thought he would tell you this."


    Everything in Aberforth''s mind was revealed by John. Aberforth was silent for a while and asked: "How did you..."


    He didn''t remember it like Dumbledore. Even Dumbledore only recalled this incident after he was close to death.


    John shrugged, "It''s better you don''t know."


    "I don''t want Ariana to think that she is alone," John looked at Aberforth and said seriously, "You are his brother, and she has the right to know."


    "Brother?" Ariana looked at Aberforth suspiciously.


    This once-familiar title now belongs to John.


    Aberforth asked: "Is she okay?"


    "It''s getting better," John stood up, took Ariana''s hand and came to Aberforth, "Ariana Dumbledore Wick, this is her current name."


    "This is good." Aberforth lowered his eyes, "It''s better than being around us."


    Aberforth''s mind was in confusion.


    From the moment he saw Ariana, he couldn''t calm down. The indifference he showed was just a disguise after his feelings reached their extreme.


    "You were once her favorite brother," John shook his head, "even though you were a failure."


    Aberforth did not refute. He looked at John and said seriously: "I don''t want you to let Ariana come back."


    "He and I are both failed brothers. With Ariana by your side, I see her getting better."


    From the moment Ariana walked in, Aberforth had been observing her.


    Ariana is now much more cheerful than before. She is under control, and the terrifying power is hidden in her body.


    There is no safer place than staying with the Second King.


    "I will not imprison her, she is free to go wherever she goes." John said lightly, "She will soar into the sky one day, and I will open all obstacles for her."


    Aberforth took a deep breath and said with a voice trembling with gratitude: "Thank you."


    John saved Ariana and was willing to let his incompetent brother meet, which was more tolerance than anything else.


    "I am willing to do things for you." He said this.


    John shook his head and said, "I don''t use my family as a bargaining chip."


    He let go of Ariana''s hand and said to her: "I think you will like him, Aberforth Dumbledore."


    Hearing that name, Ariana reacted.


    She came out from behind John and looked at her brother.


    She wanted to find the shadow of her brother, but failed.


    But she smiled and said, "Just like my great-grandfather, you showed me his paintings."


    "I have more paintings that I haven''t shown you." Aberforth said seriously, "Ariana."


    He stretched out his hand. Ariana hesitated for a moment and put her hand on it.


    The two went to the door behind the counter. Ariana stopped and looked back at John, "Do you want to wait for me, brother?"


    John smiled and said: "I will always be there."


    Ariana was relieved and happily went in with Aberforth.


    There, there are countless paintings that Aberforth left behind with guilt over the past century.


    If he were not a wizard, he might be a painter in the Muggle world.


    Before the butterbeer went cold, Ariana came out.


    John took her to find Mrs. Wick.


    Ariana waved to Aberforth as she reached the door.


    "Goodbye, brother."


    Aberforth waved goodbye.


    Until the two figures disappeared completely, Aberforth sat down.


    He couldn''t come back to his senses for a long time, immersed in the joy of Ariana''s resurrection.


    "Hogwarts...King."


    He looked at the cold butterbeer.


    He seemed to understand why that child could become the king respected by everyone.


    "You don''t need your family as a bargaining chip, Wick is where you belong, Ariana."


    Aberforth understood that he had lost.

 Chapter 590：

    He saw the trust in John in his sister, and also saw the tenderness from the second king.


    "Albus, you are wrong. That child should have become the king."


    Aberforth looked at the broken mirror and left a sentence.


    ¡­


    When John found Mrs. Wick, she couldn''t wait to pull Ariana to try on clothes.


    Ariana tried to ask John to save her, but John turned his head silently.


    Finally, Mrs. Wick received a lot of novel wizard clothes, ending today''s trip.


    John took them back to Hogwarts and met Slughorn.


    "Oh, Mrs. Wick." Slughorn was a little confused as to why he saw Mrs. Wick in school, but he still said enthusiastically, "Would you like to come here for a drink? The food above is not enough. I will come to the kitchen and order some to be cooked. "


    The hedonistic Slughorn doesn''t waste his privileges.


    Mrs. Wick glanced at her son, and John smiled knowingly: "Sorry, Professor, my mother has to take her sister home."


    "That''s it," Slughorn said when he saw Ariana, "Then I shouldn''t keep my friends waiting too long."


    He walked away knowingly.


    Mrs. Wick said doubtfully, "I remember your principal was not an old man with a white beard?"


    "Oh, he retired and became a janitor."


    A door appeared on the wall next to John, and he opened it and entered.


    Mrs. Wick and Ariana came in, closed the door and disappeared.


    Slughorn came out of the kitchen and was about to talk to John about the Bloodborne thesis.


    Seeing the empty corridor, he swung the glass and took a sip and said, "I must have drunk too much."


    He glanced at the wine glass hesitantly and drank the rest.


    ¡­


    Mrs. Wick and Ariana return home.


    When they came out of the fireplace, they saw Watson wearing a wizard''s robe, lying stretched out on the sofa.


    "Where have you been?" Watson said in a bad tone.


    Mrs. Wick put down the wizard robe and asked in the gentlest tone: "Didn''t you say not to bring snow to the carpet?"


    Watson glanced at the carpet, silently adjusted his posture, and sat on the sofa with his legs together and his back straight.


    "I think¡­"


    "I don''t want you to feel it, I want to feel it."


    Mrs. Wick suddenly appeared and asked Watson to go out and shovel the snow without any pretense.


    In the evening, Watson discovered the gift Mrs. Wick had brought for him.


    A genuine wizard robe.


    He immediately ran to the room and said shyly: "Honey, you still love me. Needless to say, I understand. It''s hard for you to prepare a Christmas gift for me."


    As everyone knows, it was a special offer where you could buy ten and get one free.


    Ariana was in the room and took out the emerald green brooch.


    She held the brooch and rolled over on the bed happily.


    When the little bear saw this, he imitated her and rolled around on the bed.


    When Mrs. Wick arrived, she saw Ariana sleeping on her side. She smiled lovingly and covered her with the quilt.


    The occasional naughtiness makes people like this child even more.


    Under the Wicker''s Christmas tree.


    An unopened gift lay quietly there.


    Watson picked it up and looked at the name on it.


    "Albus Dumbledore?"


    This name made Watson think of something.


    He placed the gift in Ariana''s room.


    The Wicks never wanted Ariana to give up her former family, even though John said her brother was not good enough.


    "Cherish your family, Ariana."


    Watson put down the gift and whispered in Ariana''s ear: "I hope you are my daughter, and I hope you can be happy forever."


    Push the little bear that is about to fall in.


    Watson quietly closed the door and left.


    After the room returned to silence, Ariana opened her eyes, looked at the gift next to her, and then closed her eyes again.


    Still holding the brooch in her hand.


    ¡­


    Chapter 606 The holiday is over, social stars


    "The Death of Grindelwald"


    The big headline occupies the center of the Daily Prophet.


    A name appears in the public eye.


    "Inge Griffiths?"


    John stared at the newspaper. Last time he said that solving Grindelwald would be done once and for all.


    I didn¡¯t expect that someone would actually do this.


    "Grindelwald is dead?" He was full of doubts about this matter.


    That person would die so easily?


    The once all-powerful Dark Lord of Europe died in a small country at the hands of a Minister of Magic?


    John picked up the letter sent by Riddle. He glanced at the signature on the letter, which was Old Barty''s.


    Like John, Barty Sr. has doubts about Grindelwald''s death.


    "Lippi has verified that it is not a compound medicine."


    John still trusts Lippi''s ability. People who can thrive undercover around the Dark Lord always have some outstanding abilities.


    But if it¡¯s not a compound potion, what else can he pretend to be Grindelwald?


    John pondered, "Grindelwald will not die so easily. The inside story is suspicious."


    He was going to let the star disciples investigate.


    Turning your attention to the photo, the man in the picture stood under the stairs, facing off with representatives from various countries, which was a stark difference.


    "Inge Griffiths." John read the name, which was a little-known name.


    It can even be said that in the entire Polish magical world, if it weren''t for Grindelwald''s visit, almost no one would pay attention.


    "Dumbledore won''t believe it either, so what will he do in response?"


    John handed the letter to Riddle and asked him to go to the Johnny Silverhand store.


    He walked into the Star Club.


    Entering the plain, he saw two fighting protoss guards.


    Hector and Helmer.


    Every time they collide, a gust of wind pressure will be swept across, and a group of protoss will exclaim and cheer for them.


    Next to the star spirit is Silver John, who is shining with silvery white light.


    John snapped his fingers, and the battle between the two divine guards stopped.


    Then he turned back into a star spirit and ran over.


    After John''s guidance and training, these protoss can finally switch to the guardian state.


    Dozens of star spirits transformed at the same time, and the suffocating divine guards appeared.


    This power will be John''s most effective guardian.


    "You came."


    Silver John spreads out into light and merges into John''s body.


    "Now you are like an army."


    Seeing the divine guards lining up neatly, John smiled slightly.


    He selected two of them and went to the French branch and the American branch respectively.


    This is considered a security measure.


    The chosen divine guard turned back into a star spirit, jumping up and down with great joy.


    John said to the other stars: "When you grow up, you can go to various places to guard like them."


    The Celestial Spirit Guards were very happy. John gave them the meaning of guardianship when he created them.


    So in their view, being able to go to other places to protect them is the best thing.


    The two Star Spirit Guards were sent to two branches by John.


    In the American branch.


    Nagini held the little star spirit in her hands and greeted it with a smile.


    "Hello."


    "Bubbabu." The star spirit spoke a language he couldn''t understand.


    John shrugged, "It''s saying hello."


    "Do you understand?"


    "Of course," John chuckled, "I created them."


    "You are as fascinating as ever." Nagini said.


    "Where''s Credence?"


    "He''s outside," Nagini said to John with a happy smile on her face, "I''m very grateful."


    "We don''t need this."


    John waved his hand and said with a smile: "Take care of this place for me."


    "I will, my king."


    John left, when he sent the protoss to the French branch.


    It''s very lively there.


    "They celebrated Grindelwald''s death," King said. "I heard that Grindelwald destroyed P¨¨re Lachaise Cemetery in Paris, and many family mausoleums were there."


    Hearing this, John said calmly: "That''s really too much."


    It''s as if the person who dragged P¨¨re Lachaise Cemetery into a flash explosion wasn''t him.


    ¡­


    This holiday passed quickly with John¡¯s training and review.


    Students return to school the day before the holiday ends.


    As soon as Daphne came back, she went looking for that skunk boy Malfoy.


    The protoss she trained are very well-behaved and have learned how to transform into guardians.

 Chapter 591：

    Astoria also brought the Celestial Spirit Guards. Neville''s Celestial Spirit Guards looked stronger for some reason.


    In the end, Malfoy arrived belatedly.


    He also knew that he might not be able to escape and would be settled by Queen Daphne, so he just came over last.


    It¡¯s just the protoss he trained¡­


    John silently looked at the little guy who walked into the group of protoss with arrogant steps. There, Bilibala didn''t know what he said, and dozens of protoss ran after the protoss.


    "Is this the object that resembles its owner?"


    The mouth of the hateful star spirit did not stop for a moment, and kept saying something.


    Even Hector, the calm star spirit chosen by John, ran over and joined the pursuit.


    In the end, I really didn¡¯t run away. I turned the hateful star spirit into a divine guard to scare my companions, only to see all my companions turn into divine guards.


    The scene changed from a chase by a group of glowing golden little guys to a chase by a group of ferocious divine guards.


    In the end, the divine guard was directly knocked back to the star spirit state.


    It was John who came to the rescue.


    Once out of society, this star spirit becomes a social star spirit.


    "From now on, you can call me Xiaolong." John put the protoss Xiaolong on the table to prevent him from being beaten by other protoss.


    Malfoy still did not escape the fate of being hung upside down.


    Daphne stared at him fiercely, "I''m alone in Chelsea!"


    Astoria also felt guilty. After all, she took the initiative to let her sister go.


    But it was Malfoy who was injured.


    Malfoy would rather die than surrender, and never begged for mercy from the beginning to the end.


    It¡¯s definitely not because he had his throat sealed with a tongue lock.


    Back at the back, John came over to remove the spell.


    Malfoy hugged John''s lap and cried bitterly.


    "John, please save me."


    "Sorry, I can''t save you."


    John rejected his unrealistic fantasy.


    Malfoy said: "No, you can."


    "Can I?" John said inexplicably, "As long as you don''t provoke Daphne."


    Malfoy hesitated to speak. That''s not what he wanted to say. Can''t you liberate Slytherin?


    But John wanted to continue to perfect the treatment plan for Bloodborne Curse and had no time to talk to him.


    the next day.


    John appears in Principal Slughorn''s office.


    "John, this is a miracle." Slughorn looked at the papers and exclaimed, "You will be the best potion master in history."


    "This solution has the potential to cure more Bloodborne curses."


    "These all have limitations," John shook his head and said, "No one can do it except me."


    "That''s true, but it''s enough to win a Medal of Merlin." Slughorn said, "You''re too picky."


    Picky?


    John is not picky.


    He glanced at the refined repair fluid. It was more effective than the one Daphne used last time, and it could ensure that the healing speed could catch up with the speed of trauma.


    "I heard that Barty Crouch is promoting the werewolf equality motion," Slughorn said. "If this can be successfully published, I can guarantee that it will be worthy of a first-class medal."


    Is Batty Sr. bringing up equalization again?


    John narrowed his eyes, it was not impossible to publish it.


    Although this is a blood curse, not a werewolf curse.


    But it can also increase the credibility of what Old Batty did.


    But before that, he still needs to complete Astoria''s treatment as soon as possible.


    With Astoria''s situation different from Daphne''s, it might happen suddenly and cost her her life.


    Prepare your things and move them into the Star Club.


    John finds Daphne.


    "Are you going to start treatment?" Daphne asked worriedly, "Astoria will be fine, right?"


    "She''ll be fine." John nodded and said, "I promise."


    "I trust you."


    Daphne looked at her sister who was joking with Malfoy. She no longer wanted to argue with Malfoy.


    ¡­


    Chapter 607: Qunxing Club Holiday, Harvest


    The holiday time is here, but it¡¯s not really the end.


    The students were talking in the auditorium about where they were traveling during their holidays or what they met there.


    When everything you want to say is spoken and shared, it is truly over.


    Malfoy looked at the newly made potato pancakes and asked curiously: "Did the kitchen change the recipe?"


    "I think so."


    Blaise took one bite of potato pancake and praised the different ways of doing it.


    "My family spent Christmas in Norway, and the wizards there are very friendly." Gower said to his friends with a smile.


    This also led to other competitive Slytherins sharing how fun and interesting it was.


    The Star Club was very quiet.


    Anyone with a discerning eye could see that Malfoy''s silence stemmed from the failure of his vacation, but some people just didn''t open their eyes.


    Crabbe was the guy with no brains. When he saw Malfoy who had changed his silence, he asked: "Draco, you went to France? What''s interesting there?"


    Malfoy and Astoria were silent at the same time.


    John glanced at the two people. The young couple went to romantic Paris together, but ended up encountering Waterloo.


    Malfoy sighed quietly and said with resentment on his face: "I was stolen."


    Crabbe was confused: "What?"


    "I said money was stolen from me, you bastard!" Malfoy was angry.


    What a romantic Paris, Malfoy was given a thumbs down as soon as he arrived.


    Even if his money was stolen, someone pretended to be a good Samaritan and offered to give him directions to the hotel.


    Malfoy, who was unfamiliar with the place in Paris, believed it.


    The result was based on knowing that they had reached a dead end. I don''t know where the broomstick came from and grabbed Astoria''s bag, or Malfoy ran three thousand meters and used the star spirit to knock the person down and beat him violently.


    As a result, the Galleons inside disappeared.


    The young couple almost ended up living on the streets in Paris.


    Even John couldn''t help but feel sympathy after hearing their experiences.


    "How did you come back?" Crabbe was eye-opening.


    How did Malfoy come back?


    Of course, he found his only connection in France. Heinrich didn''t know anything after hearing this, but Jin was about to die laughing.


    If he couldn''t beat him, Malfoy vowed to give him a beating.


    In the end, the two spent an unforgettable vacation in Paris.


    John originally thought that Daphne would be very happy to hear that Malfoy was so miserable, but Daphne''s face was expressionless, as if Malfoy''s misery could no longer move her.


    "Daphne, what about you?" Pansy came online on Eyeless No. 2.


    Daphne put down her fork and said calmly: "I went to a Muggle restaurant in Chelsea to learn cooking skills."


    Hearing this answer, Pansy felt bad.


    Going to a Muggle restaurant to learn Daphne¡¯s cooking skills?


    Pansy said: "I remembered that I still have something to do, Theodore, let''s leave."


    Theodore nodded. Pansy stood up but couldn''t leave.


    Because Daphne held down her right hand with one hand, the powerful force transmitted from it made Pansy sweat.


    "The chef of that restaurant is very famous and his cooking skills are very good." Daphne said like a robot.


    "Chef Ramsay was very happy when he saw that I wanted to learn from him." Daphne said lightly, "That was the case at first."


    What happened after that was a story even more tragic than Malfoy''s.


    Chef Ramsay thought that there was a little beauty who loved cooking and admired him, so he took great care of her.


    result¡­


    "What are you doing? Take away that pile of disgusting things!"


    "Now I realize that you are really born to be a chef, because you can turn a pile of garbage into delicious food without any worries."


    "Do you have a sense of taste? Huh? I can guarantee that even what an old lady in Mexico makes with her toes will be more delicious than what you have on your plate!"


    "Get it away! Get it away! Don''t put that thing in front of me!"


    "Oh, God, why don''t you just kill me?"


    "If I were to eat these things, I would rather cut out my tongue."


    "Please, please let me go, I am willing to give this restaurant to you."


    At the beginning, Ramsay¡¯s impression of Daphne.


    A beautiful girl who loves cooking. Although she is a bit rusty, she has good basic skills in chopping vegetables.


    Behind, the beautiful girl is full of malice towards the kitchen. This is sent by God to punish me. If I am guilty, please let me go to **** instead of facing the garbage like hell.


    He couldn''t even explain how to cook.


    He begged Daphne to spare him.


    "What you have to do is forget everything you have learned." Ramsay went straight to the back and became a Buddhist.


    He believes that this is a test, which comes from fate making things difficult for the brave.


    Ramsay said earnestly: "Your food does not belong here, it does not belong to this world."


    Daphne said doubtfully: "But this is traditional oriental cuisine."


    "No, there is no traditional cuisine that uses pearls and chocolate mixed together!" Ramsay roared.


    Realizing that he had lost his composure, Ramsay took a few deep breaths to calm down his temper.


    "Miss Greengrass, please use a normal perspective."


    He brought over the freshly cooked Jamaican smoked chicken, pointed at it and said, "This is called food."


    Daphne took out the plate of explosive food and said: "This is called... Sorry, my language may be too extreme, this is called TM kitchen waste!"


    Roaring Chef Ramsay lets Daphne know her level.


    Chelsea¡¯s travels have benefited her a lot.


    Pansy was sweating continuously, and her right hand turned purple due to lack of blood circulation.

 Chapter 592：

    She also wanted to run, but Daphne''s strong hand made it impossible for a weak woman like her to break away.


    After listening to the sad story, John was silent.


    Malfoy said happily: "It seems that you finally realized that what you did is a pile of rubbish."


    Pansy cried out in pain, feeling like her hand was about to break.


    But the joys and sorrows of people are not the same, and Malfoy is still frantically unleashing his ability to ridicule.


    "According to me, you shouldn''t learn cooking. That''s not suitable for you. You can become a curse master. Anyway, your dishes are more terrifying than curses, haha."


    After that day.


    Malfoy can''t remember clearly.


    He only remembered that it might have been the closest he was to death.


    In a trance, he saw his ancestor Amanda Malfoy, the one who came to England with William the Conqueror.


    According to Slytherin''s incomplete statistics, Daphne has used at least more than ten kinds of curses, including but not limited to the Wasp Curse, the Hair Curse, and the Big Toe Curse.


    I heard that when Madam Pomfrey saw Malfoy, she thought it was a new species of magical animal that had been sent to the wrong place.


    Malfoy also slept in the school hospital for a day and a night, and when he woke up, he was still accompanied by indirect convulsions.


    No one in Hogwarts sympathized with this.


    "Oh, maybe Astoria has a little.


    Malfoy''s ability to seek death has made a qualitative leap.


    Despite Daphne''s series of angry attacks, she still had reservations about Malfoy.


    Although those curses have an effect, they do not last long.


    No curses were used that could actually harm the human body.


    It was after the trip to Chelsea that Daphne entered the kitchen less frequently.


    "Neville, what''s wrong with you, Neville!"


    Hannah screamed, and John saw Neville being carried out in a hurry.


    I thought it was poisoning.


    Hannah cried and said: "I tried the food in the recipe."


    John walked over and took a look at the lunch box. Oh, old friend, isn¡¯t this chocolate rice roll?


    It seems that not everyone can control these things.


    John shook his head slightly at this, Neville was still too young.


    ¡­


    Star Club.


    John prepared what was left needed for the treatment.


    What he has to deal with may be the third or fourth stage of the second stage of the curse.


    Before the specific treatment, John did not know the number of curse outbreaks that Astoria possessed.


    Prepare the soul potion and the repair fluid.


    John is preparing for therapy on the first Sunday after the holiday.


    Before that, John closed two books.


    Recently, he has been doing two things while reading.


    The content of both books is very complicated, especially the Ravenclaw book.


    Although it is not as full of malice and curses as the "Dark God Book".


    But the content is like the ocean, the crystallization of Ravenclaw''s knowledge.


    The content covered ranges from spells to celestial movements to time and prophecy.


    Compared with the time, curse, and soul of the "Dark God Book", it is more huge and complicated.


    After walking out of the plain room, John wanted to rest for a while.


    Using your brain for a long time also puts a strain on your body.


    After leaving Star Club, John appeared in the corridor on the first floor.


    A figure passed by in the corridor, and John was stunned.


    "Harry?"


    John was a little surprised when he saw who the other party was.


    Harry seemed to be leaving the castle in this direction.


    ¡­


    Chapter 608 Harry¡¯s teacher, Xiao Zao


    Harry never thought that he would be taught by Dumbledore himself.


    Although Dumbledore had trained him in the past, he never interfered too much in terms of spells and techniques.


    It can even be said that Harry learned more magic from Snape than from Dumbledore.


    He was a little excited.


    Dumbledore recognized himself, which made people prouder than Harry getting twelve excellent grades in the O.W.L. exam.


    He looked at the note in his hand again.


    "Meet in front of Hagrid''s hut at eight-thirty in the evening."


    Harry was wondering, why would they want to meet in front of Hagrid''s hut?


    But out of trust in Dumbledore, he set out before eight-thirty with the invisibility cloak.


    When he was about to leave the castle, he put on an invisibility cloak.


    Harry, who is in seventh grade, has grown a lot taller. In the past, the invisibility cloak could cover him and his friends, but now he doesn''t have much space when he comes in alone.


    As he walked along, he felt a little nervous.


    Arriving at Hagrid''s hut, he heard conversations inside.


    "More tea, Dumbledore."


    "No need, Hagrid, this armor looks great."


    The door was opened, and Dumbledore stood in front of the door and said, "It''s time for me to leave."


    "Well, Dumbledore, we haven''t seen each other very often recently."


    Hagrid sent Dumbledore out. In the fireplace of the house, golden flames burned the kettle red.


    Hagrid hurried over and lowered the flame a little with the tongs.


    Dumbledore closed the door and said to the air: "We need to change places, Harry."


    Harry took off his invisibility cloak and asked curiously: "Where are we going?"


    "Forbidden Forest." Dumbledore pointed in the direction of the Forbidden Forest and said, "There is a good place there where you can learn something."


    After saying that, Dumbledore walked forward.


    Harry hurriedly caught up and asked with some confusion: "But why don''t we go to the castle? Just like before, find a classroom."


    "No, Harry, the classroom is too narrow." Dumbledore did not stop, "We need to hurry up, so that you can have more time."


    time?


    Are you in a hurry for time?


    Harry didn''t understand what Dumbledore meant.


    Following Dumbledore''s footsteps, they entered the Forbidden Forest.


    The Forbidden Forest was dark at night, and Harry lit his wand.


    Dumbledore chatted: "I think you should read the newspaper in your spare time."


    "Yes, sir."


    "A lot of big things have happened recently." There were some waves in Dumbledore''s tone when he said this.


    Harry nodded and said: "It''s Grindelwald, he''s dead."


    It¡¯s incredible that a lot happened in 1997.


    Voldemort died in Hogwarts, and Grindelwald died in Poland.


    Hearing that familiar name, Dumbledore felt a little emotional.


    "Yes, he is dead." But he changed the subject and said, "Do you believe he is dead?"


    These words made Harry a little confused. He actually didn''t pay much attention to Grindelwald.


    Unlike the rest of Europe, Grindelwald''s impact on Britain is minimal.


    But since Dumbledore asked, he must have a reason.


    Harry thought for a while and said hesitantly: "All the newspapers are saying..."


    "Sometimes what is written in the newspapers is not true."


    Dumbledore shook his head and said: "The Grindelwald I know is not someone who will die in capture."


    "You mean... Grindelwald is still alive?" Harry''s eyes widened.


    Dumbledore did not answer directly, but looked at the fluorescent light ahead and said, "We are almost there."


    After passing through the forest animal path, they arrived at an open place.


    "Where is this place?" Harry looked at the fluorescent floating place, it was like a dream, as if it was a place to hide from the world.


    "When I discovered this place when I was still at Hogwarts," Dumbledore walked over, "I called it Firefly Fields."


    A little bit of fluorescence floated out of the grass they stepped on.


    Harry was shocked by this scenery and said curiously: "I have never seen anything like this."


    "There is a lot of knowledge that needs to be found outside of books, Harry."


    Dumbledore took Harry to an oval rock and sat down.


    "Everything we do is constantly exploring the unknown. The wizard''s magic comes from here."


    He pointed at Harry''s heart and said kindly: "The stronger the heart, the stronger the magic. This is love."


    "We need to spend this semester here. I can''t teach you too many powerful magics." Dumbledore said, "Any magic changes based on the strength of the user. Harry, you have to learn how to control yourself." the power of."


    "Can I tell Ron and Hermione what''s going on here?" Harry didn''t really want to hide it from his companions.


    Dumbledore said kindly: "You can tell them."


    Harry has another question.


    "Dumbledore, why me?"


    This is the second time Harry has asked this question. The last time, Dumbledore told him that it was because he had love.


    This time, the same answer.


    "Harry, you have something different." Dumbledore looked at Harry deeply, "You have love."


    "But I''m not the savior," Harry asked. "John killed Voldemort."


    "It is precisely because he has so much that he does not need help from others. You are different, Harry." Dumbledore said.


    "Because I''m weak?"


    As frustrating as it is, this is true.


    Harry lowered his head, and Dumbledore did not deny it, but said: "You need a target, and John would be a good choice."

 Chapter 593：

    "Stop talking, I will never be able to catch up with him in my life."


    Harry, who had been beaten to the point of losing his fighting spirit, knew his talent very well.


    "That''s why I came here." Dumbledore said seriously to Harry, "John will continue to grow, and he may also make mistakes."


    "There has to be someone to make up for the mistake after it happens."


    He told Harry frankly about the purpose of finding him.


    As Dumbledore''s heir, you must shoulder the responsibilities that belong to Dumbledore.


    Let the magical world be at peace.


    "Not just me, others will train you, Harry."


    "Others? Who else?"


    Harry was surprised who else would train him.


    Dumbledore smiled mysteriously, "You will know."


    Today¡¯s first lesson starts with the art of transfiguration.


    However, Dumbledore did not teach spells, but taught Harry the experience of transformation.


    In fact, Harry''s attainments in transfiguration are not that outstanding. It can be said that Hermione is even better than him.


    The difference is Harry''s almost instinctive learning ability in Defense Against the Dark Arts.


    Even under the guidance of various weird Defense Against the Dark Arts professors, he can possess excellent Defense Against the Dark Arts.


    Transfiguration is an indispensable method, and it is difficult to judge the excellence of a wizard.


    But if the opponent has excellent transformation skills, it means that he has already stepped into the ranks of outstanding wizards.


    Before becoming headmaster, Dumbledore taught Transfiguration and Defense Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts.


    So he almost picked these two at his fingertips.


    "I have a question," Harry asked his doubts before the end of this lesson, "Why can John turn into a fire dragon?"


    "That''s a very low probability," Dumbledore said. "Among Animagus, most people turn into ordinary animals, just like patron saints."


    Dumbledore waved his wand, and silver light spread out, forming a silver phoenix in front of Harry.


    "Most people''s patron saints are animals, and a small number of them may become something else."


    The silver phoenix flew out, and along with the singing, the fluorescent lights flew up and hovered behind it.


    Harry was stunned, seeing Dumbledore''s Patronus for the first time.


    Different from my own, it is a beautiful phoenix, and it has amazing power.


    The silver phoenix flew to Dumbledore and disappeared. He said, "Our lesson for today should end here."


    Harry was still unfinished, but after looking at the time, he knew that if he didn''t go back, Snape would be given the death stare in Potions class the next day.


    He and Dumbledore parted at the castle.


    "Do you think he can really do it?" Snape appeared after Harry left.


    Dumbledore shook his head and said: "John has created new magic, which makes it increasingly difficult to see."


    He heard about John the Protoss Guardian from Hagrid.


    "I hope you can take over Harry''s Occlumency lessons, Severus." Dumbledore looked at Snape.


    "I will consider."


    Snape turned and left.


    ¡­


    Chapter 609: Treatment, three stages of curse broke out


    Everything is ready, just waiting for Sunday to come.


    Astoria has been spending time with her sister Daphne these days.


    She knew about the treatment and became a little sensitive.


    Malfoy was very surprised as to why Atuo ignored him in the past few days.


    "Do you think I''m disliked?" Malfoy was very melancholy.


    He thought it might be because he was disliked.


    John patted his shoulder and comforted: "Don''t worry, she just doesn''t want to see you."


    Isn¡¯t this just being disliked?


    Malfoy is autistic.


    No matter how he thought John would comfort him, it would be better not to comfort him at all.


    John thought for a while, and it seemed that his words were ambiguous.


    "That''s not what I meant. She doesn''t want to be with you during this period."


    "No need to say it, I know it all." Malfoy looked resentful, "So don''t say it anymore, my king."


    This is the first time I see you persuading someone like this.


    Malfoy left in despair.


    John touched his chin and said, "He seems to be even more lost."


    Neville witnessed the whole process from the side and silently took a step to the side away from John.


    Astoria is very scared, she knows the blood curse on her body.


    Daphne didn''t want to lie to her sister and told her everything, including the seriousness of the curse.


    "I''ll be fine, right?" Astoria asked her sister.


    Daphne hugged her sister, kissed her forehead, and said with a smile, "That''s John."


    "You''re going to be fine, I promise you."


    She reassured Astoria a little.


    But when asked whether to tell Malfoy, she refused.


    "I don''t want Draco to worry about me." Astoria said sensibly, "He will be so worried that he can''t sleep if he finds out."


    This year''s Quidditch is the most important year. As Malfoy''s girlfriend, Astoria doesn''t want to affect his performance.


    Hearing this, Daphne stroked Astoria''s hair lovingly and said in a jealous tone: "I really don''t know why Draco is liked by you."


    "It''s amazing," Astoria smiled sweetly, "I don''t know, maybe this is love."


    This time it was Daphne''s turn to be a little autistic.


    Astoria also realized that she had said the wrong thing and said hurriedly: "John is different, he is special."


    "He is very gentle." Daphne said with a slight blush on her face, "He is also very charming."


    She met John because of Peeves'' prank.


    Several years have passed, and Daphne still remembers the figure who taught Peeves a lesson.


    It was also from that time that she began to unconsciously pay attention to the boy from a Muggle family who was incompatible with Slytherin.


    Astoria saw her sister''s expression and smiled knowingly.


    But she couldn''t help but sigh in her heart, her sister would find a hellish difficulty.


    Astoria has a delicate mind. Unlike her sister, she can be keenly aware of other people''s thoughts.


    I don¡¯t know why, but John doesn¡¯t seem to feel anything about love.


    Compared with the pursuit of love, John is more obsessed with magic and power.


    If my sister wants to officially be with John, I''m afraid it will take a lot of time for that slow person to find out.


    Saturday¡¯s training is over.


    Sunday evening comes.


    Astoria suppressed her nervousness, grabbed her sister''s hand, and walked into the Star Club together.


    When the stars saw someone coming, they quickly lined up in two lines to greet them.


    The star spirit who stayed with Astoria during the holidays jumped up and waved to her.


    These star spirits are all golden villains, but they are somewhat different.


    The protoss in Astoria has something like golden vertical hair.


    She looked like a well-behaved little girl, and Astoria recognized her at a glance.


    The protoss jumped on Astoria''s shoulder.


    "It''s you." Astoria''s eyes curled up and she touched the star spirit with her finger.


    Xingling grabbed her finger and rubbed it.


    Daphne also saw her star spirit trying to attract her attention.


    "These protoss seem to have other qualities." John walked out of a door, lifted up the protoss dragon on the table and said, "The longer they stay with people, they will gain some different abilities."


    As soon as the little dragon appeared, the protoss who lined the streets to welcome him jumped to their feet.


    Xiaolong folded his hands around his chest, looking like he was struggling.


    "Is this Draco''s?" Daphne recognized the handsome man at a glance.


    John nodded helplessly, "It is very unpopular with other companions now."


    Only he can understand what the Star Spirit is saying there.


    "You bunch of trash who don''t even have a name, did you hear that the Creator personally named me!"


    Xiaolong was arrogant and domineering, and said contemptuously to other star spirits: "lower star spirits without names."


    "Okay," John interrupted Xiaolong to continue releasing his hatred, and he said to the two sisters, "Everything is ready, let''s go in."


    He opened a door, bowed slightly to invite, and said with a smile: "Please, two ladies."


    "Of course, sir." Daphne returned the smile and walked in.


    The protoss was very reluctant to leave Astoria, which put Astoria in a bit of a dilemma.


    "It doesn''t matter if you bring her in." John saw her reluctance and smiled, "Maybe it can help."


    Astoria nodded happily and walked through the door with the star spirit.


    This time it¡¯s not Dragon Valley.


    But on an isolated island.


    Surrounded by water, the stars twinkle in the sky.


    On the isolated island, the prepared crucibles and potions were just placed there.


    John handed the potion to Astoria and said seriously: "I will let you survive."


    "Thank you, John."


    Astoria had no doubts.


    No one knows John better than the Star Club.


    Their king keeps his word.


    After drinking the potion, Astoria felt the same as Daphne.


    "Next, you need to touch the book."


    John waved his hand, and the "Dark God Book" floated towards Astoria.


    He drew his wand and was ready for everything.


    When Astoria put her hand on the "Book of Darkness", she was instantly taken away from consciousness.

 Chapter 594：

    John took action at the same time, and Astoria''s body floated in the air.


    The blood curse breaks out.


    With Astoria''s body as the center, a wave of waves spread out.


    The calm water became violent.


    John''s right hand was covered with silver, the wand waved, and the silver-white soul floated out.


    Thousands of soul scalpels headed towards Astoria.


    Now that John has reached level 7 magic, he is even more comfortable with these things.


    His magic suppressed the curse in Astoria''s body, making it impossible for her to escape.


    With another wave of the wand, the second medicine entered Astoria''s ears and nostrils, protecting her brain.


    In John''s eyes, he saw the curse residing in Astoria''s body.


    That is a more serious curse than Daphne.


    Daphne is only in the incubation period and may not explode.


    But Astoria, that is a bomb that will detonate when she becomes an adult.


    The soul scalpel was cut along the soul, and Astoria''s body was damaged.


    John used the water prison spell to cover Astoria''s body with repair fluid.


    This operation was not much easier than Daphne''s before, and John looked solemn.


    "This is more serious than I detected."


    Being extremely vigilant about it, John once again increased the number of soul scalpels.


    Three thousand soul scalpels shuttle through the souls of Astoria.


    Every time you take action, some curse will be taken away.


    The damage to Astoria''s body was quickly covered with repair fluid.


    One waxes and the other waxes.


    Curse is backed into a corner.


    John did not take it lightly, he knew that the second stage was coming.


    Sure enough, when the curse was at its weakest, the second curse broke out.


    Like a ball of cotton compressed into a ball, the curse quickly covered Astoria''s body when she let go of her hand.


    John increased his chips again, and the speed of the soul scalpel increased, almost making Daphne unable to see clearly.


    In Daphne''s eyes, those silver-white threads were like dancing dragons, passing through Astoria''s body every time.


    Cut, sew, heal.


    These three steps are repeated until the last point is left at the heart.


    Astoria''s body consciousness has not yet recovered, and Daphne holds her breath.


    John focused his soul scalpel on his heart, preparing to defeat him in one fell swoop.


    The next moment, Astoria''s soul was covered in black.


    The speed is even faster than the soul scalpel.


    Astoria''s body will collapse in the next second.


    John took a deep breath, this explosion was even more terrifying.


    However, it¡¯s not like he doesn¡¯t have a trump card.


    A silver light flashed in John''s eyes, and everything slowed down in his eyes.


    He saw the blackness gradually covering Astoria.


    Super speed.


    The ability carried by Zuowu''s blood is not only about walking, but also about reacting to things.


    Everything seemed to be in slow motion. John used clairvoyance to dilate his pupils.


    The soul scalpel turned into a screen of light in Daphne''s eyes.


    Astoria''s body, which was supposed to collapse, healed instantly. The blackness lasted for less than three seconds before being completely removed, forcing it into her abdomen.


    John''s body flashed with silver light, and a figure seized the opportunity and put a hand through the curse to completely remove it.


    The water ball shattered and Astoria fell.


    The operation is completed.


    ¡­


    Chapter 610 Slughorn¡¯s connections and published papers


    The pupils shrank back to normal, and John saw the protoss running back and forth below, and was finally pinned down by Astoria.


    John: "..." Have you forgotten that you can transform?


    The star spirit stuck its head out with difficulty.


    Daphne ran over and picked up her sister.


    "How''s it going?" Daphne was extremely nervous.


    John stretched out his hand and caressed Astoria''s body.


    "The curse is lifted."


    Confirming that the curse was completely eradicated, John said: "But she needs to rest for a while."


    "That''s great." Daphne breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this, hugged Astoria and said, "It''s okay."


    The stars were also jumping happily. John smiled slightly and walked out of the island and returned to the Star Club.


    "Bilibuli!"


    A group of star spirits chased Xiaolong.


    As Xiaolong ran, he turned back very unconvinced and didn''t know what to say.


    But it¡¯s definitely not a good thing.


    John sighed, "Sure enough, Draco shouldn''t have taught me."


    Hector put a pen back on his back.


    Helmer climbed onto the table carrying the parchment.


    John picked up the pen and began to recall his treatment process.


    Astoria''s treatment gave him a deeper understanding of Bloodborne Curse.


    It is said to be a curse, but more like a parasitic creature in the human body.


    This curse enters the fetus through reproduction and division, thereby completing the transmission of the curse.


    "The Blood Curse is equivalent to having a shackle. After being released, the shackle is opened, which will increase the magic power in a short period of time."


    Principal''s office.


    Slughorn looked at the parchment filled with papers and said blankly: "No one has ever thought of it this way, John, you are a genius."


    John shrugged and said, "This is no longer a compliment to me."


    Slughorn was very excited, the blood curse was solved.


    And the reason why curses are curses is often related to evil.


    Children born into families with blood curses are usually abandoned by them.


    Some wizards believed that this would prevent the curse from continuing within the family.


    And what John said is that Bloodborne Curse brings more than just disadvantages.


    That is a limiter. After the curse is removed, the body accustomed to the existence of the curse will absorb a large amount of magic power to enhance its own life.


    Without the curse, the body''s ability to absorb magic power would not decrease. Instead, it would become a gift in disguise.


    "This is not just a curse, you will also save many cursed lives." Slughorn was in awe.


    "As a potion master, I have the highest respect for you."


    After saying that, Slughorn stood up and bowed.


    This is the attitude a potion master should have towards saving lives.


    "this thing¡­"


    After expressing his respects, Slughorn rubbed his hands sheepishly.


    John could see his thoughts at a glance and said with a smile: "This is the result of you and me working together."


    "I regret it so much, John." Slughorn smiled happily, "I shouldn''t have retired in the first place, so that I could be your teacher later."


    "I have a great teacher." John smiled, "He taught me a lot."


    "Of course I know, Nico Flamel," Slughorn waved his hands repeatedly, "Sorry, John, I didn''t mean any disrespect to the greatest alchemist."


    "The greatest alchemist? I like this title."


    John was in a good mood, stood up and straightened his robe, "I think this matter is over."


    "Of course, I will publish this thing as quickly as possible."


    Slughorn said enthusiastically: "I don''t have a first-class medal yet."


    His enthusiasm in this area reminded John of Damo Alex. He was worthy of being a master and a disciple, they were exactly the same.


    After leaving the principal''s office, John went to the school hospital to visit Astoria.


    Although the curse was removed, Astoria still had a period of weakness.


    Daphne also had it, but it wasn''t that serious. Astoria needed to spend at least a week in the school hospital.


    During this period, Malfoy finally knew what happened.


    He regretted so much that he buried his head in his arms beside Astoria''s bed.


    "I should have found out, Atto." Malfoy said in a hoarse voice, "I was too slow."


    Astoria''s face turned a little pale and she smiled and said, "I don''t want you to worry, Draco."


    Malfoy held her hand tightly and said gently: "You will be fine."


    Even Daphne, who had always disliked Malfoy, did not interrupt him.


    Malfoy''s rare tenderness made Daphne understand why her sister liked this boy.


    However, Malfoy said it as if he wanted to part ways, which made Daphne very unhappy.


    "She''s just in the hospital," John walked in and looked at Malfoy''s affectionate expression in silence. "Also, I''d like to remind you that Astoria is a blessing in disguise. Her magic power will be increased, and you may continue to stay at the back."


    Malfoy, who was affectionate just now, couldn''t sit still when he heard that his ranking was about to become well-deserved.


    "John, do you have any curses or anything like that..."


    "I know Avada Kedavra, do you think I should do it?"


    "Uh..." Malfoy swallowed what he said.


    Okay, no problem.


    Avada''s Kedavra is essentially a curse, and it''s very deadly.


    Malfoy is desperate. He will be inseparable from the crane tail for the rest of his life, right?


    With mixed feelings of joy and sorrow, Malfoy decided to work hard to become stronger.


    I went for morning exercise the next day.


    Then he met Neville and shut himself down after being thrown around twice.

 Chapter 595：

    ¡­


    Slughorn is very efficient.


    This also shows the strong connections of the current principal of Hogwarts.


    Half of the wizards on the Wizengamot review panel have a relationship with this old professor.


    Either his students or his former friends.


    The paper was published in major academic newspapers and periodicals a week later. Some people called it the last miracle of this century.


    The blood curse is spread among those ancient families. Families that have been passed down for thousands of years will inevitably encounter some former enemies or terrifying magical creatures.


    The curse accompanies them.


    Some newborns born with curses will be decisively abandoned by them.


    Death is the final outcome for most newborns.


    Of course there are some surprises.


    John Wick''s name rang again.


    Slughorn''s name is also on it, but anyone with a discerning eye can see that the principal has won again.


    This can¡¯t help but make Damo Alex envious.


    "I should have applied for that position in the first place."


    Alex Bodhidharma regretted it deeply. Although it was very unlikely that he would become the principal due to his qualifications, it was not impossible if he worked hard.


    Now it''s good, he wants to watch John get another Merlin Order, and his former teacher can also win one.


    Honor is a trap that Slytherin cannot escape.


    Forget about him, the other potions masters were envious and jealous of Slughorn''s cheating behavior.


    The previous Battle of Hogwarts had allowed Slughorn to leave a portrait in Hogwarts, and this time Bloodborne directly allowed him to be selected for the Chocolate Frog Wizard Card.


    John also received some letters after the paper was published.


    Basically it¡¯s because of Bloodborne Curse.


    Some purebloods are concerned about the authenticity of the Bloodborne Curse Limiter.


    If it is true, then Bloodborne Curse will be a good thing for wizards to improve their abilities.


    But John took one look at it, sneered and burned the letter.


    "Promotion? You have a good idea."


    Without John''s soul surgery, those curses would kill anyone who provoked it.


    It can be improved, but it can only be done by John.


    However, the medicine used to suppress the curse can alleviate the blood curse. If the blood curse is not strong, you can use this medicine to heal it.


    The potion was named Ruby Potion.


    Like the Emerald Potion, they are both John''s products.


    Before January had passed, this paper continued to ferment.


    Finally, a potion master saw the clue.


    The potion master watched it for a day and a night, and he came up with something that everyone subconsciously ignored.


    "If the blood curse can be lifted, does it mean that the werewolves who are also cursed can also be lifted?"


    As soon as this sentence came out, it was not just professionals.


    Everyone joined the discussion.


    ¡­


    Chapter 611 The werewolf savior, a sensation in all walks of life


    Are werewolves humans or humanoids?


    This issue has never stopped being debated since the birth of werewolves.


    Werewolves are transformed from wizards. They are born from a curse and are uncontrollable like wild beasts.


    Just like the five-legged monster, a wizard once made a mistake in using the transformation technique, and the five-legged monster was born.


    This issue has become a hot topic with the recent establishment of the werewolf community and the emergence of werewolf councilors.


    Human or humanoid, this is a big difference.


    The former is a member of the same race, while the latter is just a magical creature with human intelligence.


    Just as the pure-blood family once planned, killing a magical creature will not be severely punished at all.


    ?More people tend to be humanoid.


    Although the current werewolves have the help of wolfsbane potion, they can restrain their bloodthirsty desires during the full moon.


    But the infectious nature of werewolves still makes most people stay away from them.


    But now.


    The werewolf saw the possibility of a cure.


    Are werewolves still magical creatures?


    "The Werewolf Bill is Raised Again"


    "Is a werewolf a human or a wolf?" ¡·


    "Is he the third generation Dark Lord or the savior? ¡·


    "The Werewolf Savior, John Wick''s True Purpose"


    "John Wick''s Romantic Deeds at Hogwarts"


    Well, John asked Tang Mi to take care of the latter one.


    The paper was published, and under the protection of Slughorn, it was quickly traveling around the world with the speed of popular discussion.


    The potion masters all said that according to what is recorded in it, if the curse can be eliminated, it is possible for the werewolf to return to adulthood.


    Of course there are some rebuttals, but they are few in number.


    Although the wizarding world has a sense of absurd immediacy, and various bizarre jokes and stories are sometimes reported as true, the authenticity of this paper is greatly enhanced when authoritative experts fail.


    "Is it really possible?"


    I don¡¯t know how many Hogwarts students came to ask.


    This subversive possibility makes students unable to restrain their curiosity.


    "Read more papers, you fool." Malfoy said scornfully, "Don''t ask questions about everything. If John has to answer everyone, won''t he be exhausted to death?"


    The Hufflepuff student hesitated.


    Malfoy tutted: "You can''t understand, can you?"


    The Hufflepuff student left with a blushing face.


    "I''ve never felt as safe as you do now, Draco." John patted Malfoy''s shoulder with relief.


    Malfoy put his hands on his hips proudly, but after thinking about it carefully, he felt that John was thinking about himself.


    What does it mean to never feel?


    Didn¡¯t you feel safe before?


    Malfoy fell into thought.


    John was also liberated. As Malfoy said, everyone asked him once, so how much time did he have to answer?


    Furthermore, it is possible to cure werewolves, but with this huge group of people, it is simply impossible for John to do it alone.


    What he wants to do is to speed up the equality of werewolves.


    After gaining equality, werewolves will go to work honestly, gradually be assimilated by wizards, and return to the wizard community.


    In the past, wizards and werewolves were almost in opposition, which resulted in the emergence of radical werewolves like Fenrir Greyback.


    Only a friendly enough world will prevent people from resisting.


    Without disputes, werewolves would become extinct, but they would also hurt less people.


    It is also of great benefit to John and Old Batty.


    But for those proud wizards, it may be difficult for a group of guys who can turn into wolves to have the same power as themselves.


    "Difficulties are not terrible. What is more terrible than difficulties is despair."


    John squinted his eyes, now is a very good time.


    Three major events in the wizarding world at present.


    Grindelwald dies.


    International Confederation of Wizards elections.


    The twenty-eight sacred tribes are disrupted and restarted.


    Almost all the dividends caused by the former flow to the Polish Minister of Magic, and the huge influence brought by this dividend can allow this lonely hero to obtain a large number of votes.


    No one wanted a bad wizard to be their leader, and to establish a great image for the people, the heroic Inge Griffiths became everyone''s favorite.


    Once the election begins, he will be the favorite.


    Courage.


    A person who should have been the least likely candidate to be a candidate for the International Federation of Wizards turned everything upside down because of this grand death.


    The Polish magical society is unprecedentedly united, and everyone praises what their minister has done for them.


    This seems to be a switch.


    It¡¯s more like an alternation.


    Dumbledore, the former president of the International Federation of Wizards, defeated Grindelwald and was elected president.


    The current Polish Minister of Magic, he killed Grindelwald, a lonely brave man who was angry for his people.


    "He will be Old Batty''s biggest opponent."


    John has never met Inge, but if he can make this kind of decision, as he said himself, he will be a hero.


    The dividends from the first major event have been exhausted, so we need to find new dividends to increase Old Barty''s chips.


    John selected the twenty-eight sacred tribes.


    This is the oldest pure blood in Europe and a natural alliance.


    The marriage between various ethnic groups, their tacit understanding.


    As the Crouch family, one of the twenty-eight sacred clans, Old Barty can use this right.


    Werewolf equalization motion.


    If it is passed, then Batty Sr. will have done something big that will shock the world.


    His obstacles come from other factions in the Ministry of Magic. These factions include people from other families and also people who are hostile to werewolves.


    John is ready to take advantage of this opportunity of re-election of the twenty-eight sacred tribes.


    "Inge Griffiths, do you choose to be the people''s hero?" John rubbed his silver ring with his fingers, "That class will become a sharp blade against you."


    Not all purebloods want to break away from the Holy Twenty-Eight Clan like Weasley.


    There are more than twenty-eight pure-blood families in the magical world, and they all want to join the long-standing pure-blood alliance.


    Not only does it represent glory, but it also comes with family dividends.


    John is preparing to control the twenty-eight sacred tribes this time.


    "When your chips are greater than everyone else''s, then you can be the banker."


    The corners of John''s mouth raised slightly.

 Chapter 596：

    Talking about power.


    He is the biggest one.


    Four of the twenty-eight sacred tribes are enough to influence the entire alliance.


    The Silver Hand Alliance is no worse than the Twenty-Eight Sacred Clans.


    "If you don''t obey, go out. If you want to come in, you have to show sincerity."


    John watched the black and white owls fly out of Hogwarts.


    ¡­


    Overturned garden.


    Little Barty picked up the "Daily Prophet" that others had thrown away and looked at the things about the election on it. He paused and turned around.


    Old Batty stood in the garden with a gift box.


    His eyes fell and he saw his own photo.


    The next second, the newspaper was thrown into the trash can.


    Little Barty walked away as if he hadn''t seen him.


    "Son." Old Barty hurriedly caught up, "Lemon Olaf, do you remember it? It was your favorite when you were a child."


    He walked quickly to little Barty and said, "Every time you pass by the ice cream shop, you will beg your mother to buy it for you."


    Little Barty stopped, looked at old Barty with gray hair on his temples, and said expressionlessly: "Are you running this election to let people see that you are a loving father?"


    "No, no, no," Old Barty said hoarsely, "I just... want to be a father."


    "Crouch, who pursues power," Barty Jr. said coldly, "will never be hindered by family ties."


    "A heroic son, that''s what you want." Barty Jr. said, "And I have never been one. You should know that these are just lies."


    Yes, old Barty''s son is not some hero who stays undercover with Voldemort.


    He is a real Death Eater and was sent to Azkaban as a shame by the Crouch family.


    "War hero?" Barty Jr. laughed at himself, "The light under the operation of power, Minister Crouch."


    In his view, he is just Old Batty washing away the stains of the past and preparing for future elections.


    The father of a hero is far more likely to get votes than the father of a criminal, isn''t it?


    Old Batty opened his mouth and finally closed it.


    Little Barty returned to the wooden house. He glanced at the Minister of Magic outside the door and closed the door.


    The most successful Minister of Magic in the past century is just a terrible father.


    Old Barty came to the door, carefully put down the Lemon Olaf before leaving.


    He didn''t look like a distinguished minister at all.


    Little Barty stood behind the door. He knew that Old Barty had left.


    He looked back at the mirror in the room.


    Although he repeatedly denied it, he looked very much like old Batty.


    The stubble of his beard made him look haggard.


    Staring at the face that looked similar to old Batty, he punched the mirror in anger and smashed it.


    The fragments cut his fist, and blood dripped to the ground.


    "I hate you, father."


    ¡­


    Chapter 612: Fermentation, the potential of divine guards


    The discussion brought about by the paper has no intention of stopping, and is still fermenting, allowing more people to participate.


    The number of people who spoke out for werewolves was small at first, but as time went by, the number became more and more.


    The werewolf community now does not refuse wizards to enter, and many people see the friendliness of werewolves.


    Their ferocity is not their nature, but caused by the curse.


    Someone was interviewed and she was once rescued by a werewolf.


    Someone else told of his experience in the werewolf community, which was far friendlier than other wizard gathering places.


    One after another, people began to shake the image of werewolves in their hearts.


    "Werewolves kill far less people than wizards."


    This is what a former Auror said, which resonates with many people.


    Why do they hate werewolves?


    Is it because of their murderous nature, or because of their monster appearance?


    Don''t forget, those werewolves are also victims.


    No one wants to be like this. They are kind and friendly wizards when they are rational.


    Doing things that are more difficult than ordinary people earns only one-tenth of the salary.


    They struggle to survive and have to face the malice of this world.


    In fact, they are the ones who deserve the most care.


    Emotional people shed tears at encounters with werewolves.


    Another pure-blood family spoke out, blaming the origin of werewolves on their own.


    Nowadays, werewolves are suffering from discrimination. It is conceivable that in that era before wolfsbane potion was born, they were hunted and driven away like wild beasts.


    February is here.


    The Star Spirit Guards have not stopped training during this period of time.


    John divided the Star Spirit Guards into various groups and stayed in various environments.


    As the environment changes, the Star Spirit Guards also undergo different changes as they grow.


    First of all, in the rugged rocky area, the Star Spirit Guardian was born with powerful rock climbing ability, and his strength became even greater.


    The protoss in the ocean area has the ability to control water flow, and has the ability to withstand pressure and the speed to move freely in the water.


    The forest area has the ability to heal quickly, and its absorption of starlight makes them more flexible at night.


    The most eye-catching thing is the Star Spirit Guards in Dragon Valley. They have the strongest guard qualities in each region and are more proficient in the application of magic.


    "Are you stronger because you are with something powerful?"


    John watched as Hector transformed into a divine guard. The two horns above his head condensed a ball of light and turned into a laser that penetrated the stone wall.


    Helmer ran quickly along the wall, jumped up, and his hands turned into wings that shone with cold light.


    Hector is more of a warrior, and its attack power is the most powerful among all divine guards.


    Helmer has a unique ability to change and is very flexible, more like a versatile ranger.


    The two divine guards attacked each other, Hector stood on the ground, and his big horns continuously fired lasers.


    Helmer dodged in the sky, occasionally shooting a ball of light that fell down and stirred up a cloud of smoke.


    Hector jumped up from the smoke and hit the mountain wall like a cannonball. He quickly climbed up with his hands and feet, knocked off a rock and threw it at Helmer.


    Helmer, who was unable to dodge, flapped his wings, cutting the rock with his blade-like wings.


    Hector jumped from the stone wall and smashed Hermo into the ground with the stone.


    The huge roar caused the wind pressure to surge.


    Helmer was lying on the ground, and Hector''s fist was blocked by an iron armor spell.


    John waved his hand to separate the two divine guards.


    "These two are following me, so they have some shadow of me in them."


    The separated divine guards turned back into the stars, and Helmer secretly stretched out his foot to trip Hector, making Hector so angry that he chased Helmer behind.


    "As time goes by, they will develop corresponding abilities."


    John touched his chin and glanced to the other side.


    The star spirit named Xiaolong had his hands on his hips and looked down upon the other star spirits.


    It needs to be mentioned that Xiaolong is the least popular among the many divine guards, but at the same time it has excellent defense.


    Even Hector''s star flash critical strike couldn''t bring him down.


    The so-called star flash is the attack shot by the great horn of the divine guard.


    That attack is similar to a laser, with explosion and crushing magic attached.


    The difference with the little dragon is that it can turn the attacking magic into a shield similar to a barrier.


    This is also the secret of why it can remain unharmed despite being ridiculed crazily among the stars.


    "I think you should continue to stay with Draco." John said to Xiao Long.


    Xiaolong would only be obedient when facing his creator, and he would almost always attract hatred at other times.


    This is exactly the same as Malfoy.


    John sent some information about the Protoss to the two branches via letters.


    This is not a bad thing. The stronger one determines the upper limit of the Star Spirit Guard.


    Theoretically speaking, by following John, the Star Spirit Guards can grow into a group of level 6 or even level 7 magic guards.


    And because of the different evolutionary qualities, this race can be full of diversity and have terrifying potential.


    The only question now is whether the Star Spirit Guards have the ability to reproduce.


    "If it can be reproduced, it can even be used to arm the entire magical world."


    A strange feeling arose in John''s heart. If that was the case, then the entire magical world was under John''s control.


    Shaking his head to put down this idea, he has not reached that time yet.


    The protection of the Star Spirit Guards needs to sprout everywhere in Silver Hand.


    Tang Mi wrote a letter.


    Basil delivered the letter to the door of Qunxing Club.


    John opened the letter, which was about the investigation of the Star Disciples.


    "Is it difficult for even Star Disciples to enter?" John frowned.


    This Polish Minister of Magic is extraordinary and has made the entire Polish magical world his fans.


    It is not a strange thing that the saint of Grindelwald appears in Poland.


    In other words, it would be more strange not to show up.


    Their beliefs, Grindelwald died in Poland.


    How those crazy guys would retaliate, which is why Grimm, the director of Poland''s Magical Law Enforcement Department, disapproved of Inge''s arrest.


    As long as Grindelwald is in Poland, those crazy guys will continue to attack one after another, becoming a kind of terrorist attack.


    How can the originally fragile magical society survive?


    But the Polish Minister of Magic seems to have a very good idea. After entering Poland, those saints were dormant or captured, and there was no news about them all.


    But no one would think that the saints were drinking tea in a friendly manner when they entered Poland.


    An invisible storm was brewing in that troubled place.


    John was even more suspicious of it.


    "Old Barty?" John raised his eyebrows when he saw another thing Tang Mi mentioned, "Little Barty still hasn''t let go of his hatred for him."


    "He seems to be less ambitious."

 Chapter 597：

    Tang Mi said that Barty Sr. often visited Barty Jr. after returning from Poland.


    Logically speaking, Old Batty should be busy with the election.


    He is the favorite in the election. If he takes that position, Old Barty will reach the pinnacle of power.


    Of course, the position of British Minister of Magic will also need to be replaced by someone else.


    "Does he have no idea about this election?"


    John was a little surprised, he had been pushing this matter behind.


    But Batty Sr. seems not to care about the election.


    "Old Barty, have you changed?" John pointed his finger on the table thoughtfully.


    Maybe he should go and meet Old Batty, otherwise he would be in trouble if he is busy all the time and turns out that Old Batty is not motivated.


    It¡¯s rare to have a favorable game, and it would be no good for them if Old Batty stopped playing.


    But the other party continues to promote the werewolf equalization motion, shouldn''t they have no intention of holding an election, right?


    ¡­


    Ministry of Magic.


    This is something Old Batty has mentioned countless times about the equalization of werewolves.


    Even though he is the Minister of Magic, he cannot control everything with one hand.


    Some stubborn guys won''t let go, and Old Batty also needs to keep working hard.


    After the meeting, Old Barty said with a headache in the Office of the Minister of Magic: "The equality of werewolves is a general trend, why don''t they know?"


    Pierce walked in with tea.


    I have to say that he is a qualified subordinate. Even if this kind of thing can be left to others, he still chooses to do it himself.


    "Minister, I don''t understand." Pierce asked doubtfully, "Why are you so vigorously promoting the equality of werewolves?"


    "Is it because of the election?"


    Old Batty picked up the tea cup and took a sip. The temperature was just right.


    The mellow aroma of black tea flowed on his lips and teeth. When Old Batty heard the question, he raised his head and glanced at Pierce.


    "Pierce, not everything is in the service of power."


    Old Batty shook his head and said: "Sometimes, some things are not just for yourself."


    "Not for yourself?" Pierce was confused, then why work so hard?


    ¡­


    Chapter 613 Old Batty¡¯s original intention, friend


    The old Batty pursued high status and longed for power.


    But now, he knows what kind of mistakes he made back then.


    That time, he was so eager to secure his position that he sent people to Azkaban without even having time to defend Barty Jr.


    But his heart was not hard enough to withstand his wife''s plea, so he asked his seriously ill wife to replace Little Barty.


    The result was the outside world''s condemnation of his child-raising and little Barty''s resentment.


    Even if he controlled people at home with the Imperius Curse for more than ten years, he still could not regain his power.


    After John told him that Barty Jr. was not involved in the Longbottoms incident, he realized that he was terribly wrong.


    After getting into his dream position, he kept letting work paralyze him.


    The best Minister of Magic in ten years.


    The best Minister of Magic in twenty years.


    The best Minister of Magic in fifty years.


    The best Minister of Magic in a hundred years.


    He continues to make progress, but his relationship with his son is also constantly growing distant.


    "I''m very lucky," Batty Sr. looked at Pierce and said, "I have a good partner."


    Silverhand changed everything and changed Old Barty''s thinking about power.


    ?He will participate in the election.


    But for Barty Jr., he really wanted to make up for it.


    As for the werewolf equalization motion, it is more like a reward for the werewolf''s efforts.


    After leaving the Ministry of Magic, Old Barty returned to the empty Crouch house.


    There used to be a lively family of three here, but now I am the only one left.


    Staring at the First Class Merlin Medal, Old Barty leaned back in his chair and sighed deeply.


    "very tired?"


    John''s voice sounded, and Old Batty looked over.


    John shrugged, "I hope you don''t mind my unauthorized arrival."


    "No," Old Batty said with a smile, "I''m very happy."


    "It seems like you consider me a friend."


    Cooperation is about mutual respect, and only friends will visit unexpectedly.


    John was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said: "Old Barty, you have changed."


    In the past, old Batty would panic because John took off his mask, and would also warn John because of public opinion issues.


    But now the old Batty seems to be different.


    "If you want to be friends, I don''t mind." John came to Old Batty''s sofa and sat down.


    Looking around, he said curiously: "This is not much different from the last time I came here."


    "You might be able to get Twinkle back to work."


    Winky is a house elf who was expelled by Old Barty, but now works at Hogwarts.


    "Your proposal is good," Old Batty nodded and said, "If I find a chance, I will let Flash come back."


    "Hogwarts never restricts you. This is much more free than when I was in school." Old Barty said.


    John said casually: "When you were in school, there wasn''t a guy without a nose."


    "But I have a question that I need to confirm with you," John rubbed the ring and asked, "Are you going to participate in the election?"


    Old Barty paused for a moment, stood up, walked to John and stretched out his hand, "I think I will."


    John held his hand and said easily: "Then I know what to do."


    "John," Old Batty asked, "Are we friends?"


    "Maybe," John said casually as he stood up and straightened his clothes, "it depends on what you think."


    "I hope so." Old Batty said seriously.


    "Then we can go to the pub another day," John chuckled. "That way we will be more like friends."


    "It will be like this."


    Old Batty smiled.


    "John," he called John again as he was about to walk out the door, and this time he said, "we are friends."


    John was slightly startled, nodded and left.


    Old Barty was alone at Crouch''s house. Looking at the dim candlelight, he murmured to himself: "When the election is over, I can find a pub."


    Shaking his head, he had to get back to work again.


    ¡­


    "It''s cold at high places."


    John walked out of Crouch''s house and stretched his hand across the front.


    The golden trace opens a passage to Hogwarts.


    He walked inside and turned his head to see a startled Malfoy.


    "How did you do that?" Malfoy came over with eyes shining after he realized what he was doing.


    John snapped his fingers and the passage disappeared.


    "Of course it''s magic." He glanced at Malfoy, who was not sleeping in the lounge, "Are you alone?"


    "Of course not," Malfoy looked around and whispered, "I''m with Atto, I think Daphne is very strange recently."


    "Just because she didn''t hang up on you?"


    "She didn''t even bother with me."


    The words fell.


    John looked at Malfoy with an expression that was hard to explain, "Don''t you think this is a good thing?"


    "It''s a good thing," Malfoy said coyly, "but it''s not in line with common sense. Even if I hold Atto''s hand in front of Daphne, I won''t get hurt."


    "I advise you not to test her bottom line." John was speechless, this guy was really itchy.


    Malfoy said seriously: "I think she is really sad this time, John."


    sad?


    ?Referring to the chef at the Chelsea Muggle restaurant during the Christmas holidays?


    John thought for a moment and said, "Do you think I want to send someone to kill that chef..."


    "Of course not, although that is a good idea," Malfoy thought for a while and said, "Maybe she feels that she can''t help you."


    "I''ve never considered her a liability, Draco."


    "But she would think so."


    Malfoy rarely said seriously: "You are so perfect, John."


    "Your perfection makes it impossible for people to find the meaning of being around you."


    Malfoy said: "We all want to do something for you so that we can stand by your side openly."


    John didn''t know that his friends were under such pressure.


    His kindness to his friends is never based on a certain purpose.


    However, he looked at Malfoy strangely and asked, "This doesn''t seem like something you can say."


    Malfoy''s heartlessness could take this into consideration?


    Malfoy was angry, what does it mean to be different!


    "Oh, it was Furong who asked me to say it."


    Yes, it really doesn''t look like it.


    In class today, Malfoy was still trying to die in front of Daphne.


    When John heard it was Fleur, it was not surprising.


    Originally, Furong was the eldest girl in the Star Club, and she had always shouldered the responsibility of the eldest sister.


    Just like Percy, they are the kind of people who can detect things.


    But when it comes to girls, Furong still sees things through.


    "I''ll talk to Daphne," John said.


    Malfoy was relieved, and Astoria was almost unable to eat because she was worried about Daphne.


    Now Astoria can have a good meal.

 Chapter 598：

    ¡­


    Auditorium.


    John looked at the plate in front of him. Although it looked ugly, he could still see the original material.


    "So...you are researching new cuisine these days?"


    Daphne learned from the pain, found out the problem within herself, and changed the problem.


    Hannah''s practice told Daphne that the recipe was probably not suitable for Westerners.


    In this case, she decided to change her strategic direction and bring Western food to the table.


    "I understand the truth...Okay."


    John looked at the plate of something that might be beef and cut it open with a table knife.


    He looked at the pink meat inside.


    John: "..." This external focus is also a technique.


    He has seen medium rare. Is this thing medium rare?


    Facing Daphne''s expectant eyes, John asked carefully: "Did you buy the recipe this time from that Eastern wizard?"


    "How do you know?" Daphne asked doubtfully.


    "Tell me his home address."


    John finally ate it.


    To be honest, he actually thinks it tastes better than before.


    Although there is no sense of taste.


    For his teeth, eating a cow alive is not a problem.


    The meat is only raw, charred on the outside and tender on the inside, with a unique taste.


    It gave him the feeling of chasing cattle on the prairie.


    "I think werewolves would like this very much." John commented.


    It made Daphne feel that she was on the right track.


    After looking at the happy Daphne, John silently turned his head to look at Malfoy, who didn''t dare to look at him.


    Malfoy coughed twice and left on the pretext of preparing for the Quidditch match.


    ¡­


    The change of the twenty-eight sacred tribes is still fermenting.


    The Malfoy family is very prestigious in this reordering.


    Those purebloods who want to join this historic alliance also have a time to show their sincerity.


    Another meeting of the Ministry of Magic.


    Regarding the werewolf equalization motion.


    ¡­


    Chapter 614: Werewolf Reconciliation, Percy¡¯s Outburst


    It¡¯s another discussion about the equality of werewolves.


    But this time, the original discussion that would never let go seems to have changed.


    Old Barty proposed the equality of werewolves, but in the past, people would jump out and refute him as soon as he opened his mouth.


    But this time, it¡¯s a different situation.


    "Regarding the werewolf equality bill, the emergence of wolfsbane potion means that werewolves are no longer uncontrollable. On the contrary, because of the discrimination suffered by werewolves themselves, werewolves, as victims, do not receive the sympathy and treatment they deserve."


    Old Batty said, looking at the senior officials who were silent.


    "I propose that werewolves be restored to the status of wizards and removed from humanoid creatures."


    "After I finish speaking, who is in favor and who is against?"


    After he finished speaking, he sat down and looked around.


    An official was about to speak when he was stopped by the person next to him.


    Zuo Fei and Chu Dai were a little excited.


    Time passed by, and no objection appeared.


    Old Batty said: "Now let''s vote on the werewolf equality motion. If there is no objection, this motion will be passed."


    After the words fell, Old Batty raised his hand.


    Then, one after another, they raised their hands.


    Sometimes it is difficult to pass, often because the benefits are not enough.


    Stifling werewolf equality by the throat is not because there is any objection to this approach, but because there is not enough benefit.


    Just last night, Lucius Malfoy sent invitations to various pure-blood families.


    The content is very simple. Anyone who wants to join the twenty-eight sacred tribes must first show their sincerity.


    Crouch, who is also a member of the twenty-eight sacred tribes, do you want to give him face?


    This is not only an invitation, but also a warning.


    With the support of the twenty-eight sacred tribes, the power contained in Old Batty is not something that Xiaoxiao can target.


    Either join or perish.


    Lucius Malfoy is not as gentle as old Barty, he is Malfoy.


    There are hundreds of ways to get those blind families to leave the magical world.


    Even those who have no idea about the Twenty-Eight Sacred Clans cannot help but consider whether they are qualified in the face of such a threat.


    Arthur Weasley is at this meeting.


    Seeing the difference in the voting this time, he also sighed in his heart that times have changed.


    Percy raised his hand, approving the passage of this motion.


    Remove the werewolf''s status as a magical creature and restore its wizard status.


    As Old Batty¡¯s hammer fell, this motion was passed.


    When the meeting broke up, Mr. Weasley saw Lucius talking to Old Barty in the Ministry of Magic.


    He had never dealt with Lucius before. The other party regarded him as a pure-blooded disgrace, and he regarded the other person as a pure-blooded scum.


    Seemingly noticing someone looking at him, Lucius looked over.


    He showed a proud expression and looked at Mr. Weasley with extremely arrogant and malicious eyes.


    Percy walked out of the conference room. He saw his father and walked over for a rare moment.


    "We need to talk." Percy''s tone was still stiff.


    Mr. Weasley said: "Then go to my office."


    He saw Lucius, who was arrogant towards him just now, and smiled and nodded at Percy.


    This made Mr. Weasley feel very strange.


    The father and son went to the office.


    Percy frowned after sitting down.


    Mr. Weasley said; "My place is not as spacious as yours."


    "You can apply for expansion." Percy saw the photo on the table, that was the Weasley family.


    Looking at himself in the photo, Percy shifted his gaze uncomfortably.


    Mr. Weasley also noticed this scene and asked, "Molly is very sad that you didn''t go back for Christmas this time."


    "I sent the gifts back," Percy said without looking at the photo, "and Ginny''s."


    "Why are we doing this?" Mr. Weasley said angrily, "Everything is over and Voldemort is dead. Why are you still doing this?"


    "Because we serve different people." Percy said calmly, "You were the first to be angry, Dad."


    "I just..." Mr. Weasley said dumbly.


    "You just don''t want to see your son working in the Ministry of Magic?"


    Percy was already a mature man, he said: "Why? Because I chose John instead of Dumbledore?"


    "I don''t want to talk about it now." Mr. Weasley chose to avoid the question.


    At the beginning, he really wanted Percy to help Dumbledore.


    Because at that time, no one would believe that a group of children''s plan could kill Voldemort.


    But time proved that as a father, I was wrong.


    "That''s not what I want to talk to you about," Percy changed the subject, "about the twenty-eight sacred tribes."


    Mr. Weasley paused and looked at Percy.


    Percy said: "You should know that the twenty-eight sacred families need to be changed. New people will enter the vacant positions, and the dying families will be eliminated."


    "Weasley will be in there too."


    "That alliance that is prejudiced against purebloods," Mr. Weasley said noncommittally, "Weasley never wanted to join it."


    "That will change," Percy said.


    "Change? Malfoy or John Wick?" Mr. Weasley interrupted and said, "Weasley never cares about those false names. We have our own way."


    When Percy heard his father''s words, he couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    "You are still as stubborn, can''t you stand by my side and think about it, stand by Ginny''s side?"


    He was angry, "You always think about yourself, yes, you like Muggles, but so what?"


    "Both George and Fred were sponsored by John, Charlie''s burns were donated by Silverhand, and Ron was still using an old wand before he met John."


    He roared: "You always tinker with those useless Muggle things, and you don''t think about your children, letting them join the Order of the Phoenix, those dangerous things!"


    Mr. Weasley was severely scolded by his son for the first time, and his eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Yes, you don''t want to, you don''t want to do anything!" Percy expressed his emotions over the years.


    "When our family was the poorest, we couldn''t even afford a galleon. You can''t let your children suffer for the sake of your innocence."


    "Have you considered George and the others? Have you listened to their opinions?"


    "Is Gryffindor supposed to be so reckless? Can''t he live a good life?"


    "Sitting in the office, deciding matters in the Ministry of Magic?"


    "My choice seems to you to be a philistine and an outlier to Weasley," Percy shouted, slapping his chest, "but without me, Weasley would have been a thorn in the side of the Holy Twenty-Eight Clan."


    "This name can still be kept because of me! He thinks I am his friend!"


    "Instead of the ancient Weasley, he has killed five **** purebloods and doesn''t mind one more!"


    Percy gasped and stared at Mr. Weasley.


    Yes, if Weasley doesn''t choose, nothing will happen to them, and they can even continue to retain their position as the Holy Twenty-Eight Clan.


    But, why is this?


    Don''t waste the huge benefits, squandering the love given by your friends.


    Why?


    "When can you take your eyes off Dumbledore and look at me and us?"


    Percy lowered his attitude and pleaded as a son: "You like Harry, mother likes Harry, and even they like Harry, but you have to take other things into consideration."


    "The savior is gone. Dad, the third son of the Weasley family, Percy Ignatius Weasley, is asking you," he walked to Mr. Weasley and lowered his head, "for his family, Think about it once.¡±

 Chapter 599：

    Mr. Weasley looked at his proud son, and he was confused.


    Are you really selfish?


    Should you join the twenty-eight new sacred tribes?


    This question kept lingering in Mr. Weasley''s mind, and he kept recalling Percy''s words.


    Watching the strange houses being rebuilt after the burrow was destroyed.


    I have always disdained being associated with that group of purebloods, which brings me to the embarrassment of being an ancient pureblood and unable to afford a single galleung at home.


    It¡¯s my son who goes to school, but he has to use an old wand.


    It¡¯s my daughter who has to buy second-hand books when she goes to school.


    He entered the new Burrow, where Mrs. Weasley was cooking.


    The children are away from home, and occasionally the twins come back. Christmas is the busiest time at the Burrow.


    The world of a husband and wife is sometimes not so good.


    ¡­


    Chapter 615: The prosperous age of werewolves, the twilight wolf


    A large number of reporters poured into the Ministry of Magic, and the constant flashlights illuminated Old Barty''s face.


    "Minister Crouch, is the result of this parliament as you expected?"


    "A senior official''s family received a warning from the Malfoy family. Does this mean that this is someone''s interference in the Ministry of Magic?"


    "In view of the personnel changes caused by the last education reform, will the parliament be different this time?"


    Reporters swarmed in, scrambling to cover the highlight of the event.


    Everyone knows that Old Barty has repeatedly held plenary meetings for the equality of werewolves, but failed every time.


    The parliamentary time this time was much shorter than in the past, which made reporters sensitive to news feel something was wrong.


    They all hope that Old Batty can give a positive response.


    Old Batty stopped and faced the reporter''s flashlight. His gray temples stood out at the moment.


    With a solemn face, he made reporters shut up just by standing there.


    "Pierce, bring that thing over here."


    Old Batty spoke to Pierce behind him.


    Pierce nodded, but his expression could not hide his excitement.


    He carefully presented the document signed by all fifty officials.


    The reporters held their breath. Their sense of smell as reporters told them that it was an extremely important and explosive document.


    Their eyes stared as if they were about to turn into an abyss.


    Old Batty took the file and opened it. He cleared his throat and raised his head to face all the reporters.


    "After discussion at the second meeting of the Ministry of Magic in 1998, the category of werewolves was rewritten, removed from humanoid magical creatures, and changed to..."


    The reporter''s eyes widened, and Old Batty slowly said: "Human beings."


    "Restore the equal rights of werewolves and wizards. All registered werewolves will be recognized by the magic society, and a new round of discussion will be held on werewolf discrimination."


    "This document is signed by the Minister of Magic, Barty Crouch, and all fifty officials of the Ministry of Magic Council."


    "Effective immediately."


    As Old Barty finished speaking, you could hear needles dropping in the lively hall of the Ministry of Magic.


    Ministry of Magic employees, reporters, wizards who come to do business...


    They stared wide-eyed, receiving this subversive information.


    Among the many people, Old Jack''s children Zuo Fei and Chu Dai were trembling.


    "Did you see it, Grandpa?"


    Zuo Fei''s eyes were red, and he murmured to himself: "We... are human beings."


    Chu Dai wanted to comfort his brother, but his hands were trembling and he gently placed them on Zuo Fei''s shoulders.


    They have waited too long for this day.


    How many years of discrimination can it take for this day?


    If they had not met that silver mask and not stood with that person.


    Even until they die, it is impossible.


    At this moment, no werewolf can remain calm.


    Zoffie just wanted to go back, go to Silver Cross Hospital, and tell old Jack.


    They did it.


    It allows children to go out without fear of being taken away, and to leave Knockturn Alley to work without being treated as a monster.


    They want to go back and tell old Jack.


    Their king led the werewolves to see the light.


    ¡­


    Silver Cross Hospital.


    Since Old Jack was kidnapped, his health has been getting worse day by day.


    He is originally Twilight Wolf, raising children in this human world.


    He has never made the right choice several times in his life.


    When he was young, he was a wizard in a Muggle family.


    At that time, he had a childhood sweetheart girl, and a family that, although not rich, could fill their stomachs.


    Before he was eleven, he was bitten.


    He turned into a werewolf and lost the qualification to go to Hogwarts.


    On a full moon night, he hurt his family and turned the boy in the girl''s mind into a monster.


    He chose to escape and ran all the way from the village, crossing mountains and streams, heading to a place where there was no one.


    His departure left his mother depressed and his father drank all day long and drowned in a stream one day.


    The girl could not find the boy. In a war, she died under the torture of soldiers.


    By the time Old Jack went back, the village was no longer there.


    The death-filled home made old Jack beat his heart out and beat the ground. He later stayed away from it all, met Fenrir Greyback, and lived in that hell-like werewolf community.


    Using his remaining conscience, he became the guardian of the children at the cost of being almost killed by Greyback.


    After Fenrir Greyback was sent to Azkaban, he made a choice that exhausted all his luck in his life.


    He went to look for the person who was more evil than the wolf. He thought that no matter how bad he was, he couldn''t be worse than Greyback.


    But he was wrong. What he found was a villain, but also a king who made people follow him.


    The protection of Silver Hand keeps the werewolf safe, and the raised flag is arranged by Old Jack himself every day.


    The werewolf community has been established, the treatment in Knockturn Alley has been improved, and the werewolf school is under construction.


    For the first time, he saw hope in the werewolf.


    If there is anyone in the world who is most willing to die for John Wick, then Old Jack must be one of them.


    The pain caused by the kidnapping has been healed, and what he has experienced is the end of life that no one can escape.


    In his last moments, Old Jack was confessing.


    He repented of his greed. His eyes were clearly blurry, but he felt as if his children were all there.


    "If there is a God, please forgive me. My greedy prayer can make my children become real wizards."


    "If there is a God, please blame me, put all the blame on me, and let me spend a thousand years in hell."


    "That king, I can''t continue to follow you. I will still pray for you in **** until the fire of **** burns out my body, my soul, and my consciousness."


    "King, king--"


    Old Jack closed his eyes, his ears had lost their hearing.


    His eyes were left in darkness.


    In a daze, he heard cheers.


    He heard Tyro crying.


    Someone called his name.


    He wanted to open his eyes, but he no longer had the ability.


    The Twilight Wolf is over.


    ¡­


    "grandfather!"


    Zuo Fei and Chu Dai rushed into Silver Cross Hospital desperately.


    They want to tell old Jack the good news.


    What the old man wanted to see most, they did.


    Zuo Fei''s physical condition was better than that of the first time, and he ran into the ward.


    With a smile on his face, he shouted loudly: "Werewolves and werewolves are equal, Grandpa!"


    His smile froze when he saw the old man lying down.


    The smile gradually disappeared, and all that was left was a roar in his head.


    He heard Tyro crying out of breath, and heard the therapist saying something in his ear.


    It was as if the strength had been drained from Zuo Fei''s body.


    The deputy director of the Werewolf Affairs Office, who was supposed to be high-spirited, burst into tears.


    Wear it for the first time.


    He was Old Jack''s eldest child. Seeing this scene, he fell silent.


    "You guys go out first."


    After saying something to the therapist, Chudai walked into the ward.


    Old Jack has aged rapidly during this period. His hair has turned white and his body is like a dead tree.


    Chu Dai knelt beside the bed, reached out and held Old Jack''s hand, with tears in his eyes, and said softly: "We succeeded, your wish came true."


    "Werewolves are no longer magical creatures, and we can walk in this country openly."


    Old Jack''s hand gradually lost its warmth.


    But the moment he heard the news, a smile appeared on Old Jack''s face.


    Chu Dai murmured: "Great, you heard it."


    He couldn''t bear it anymore and cried together with his brothers and sisters.


    These are tears of joy, tears of sadness, and tears of relief that a wish has come true.


    The dusk wolf is gone, and his children, who continue to take over his place, will unswervingly follow in the king''s footsteps.


    ¡­


    Old Jack passed away.


    This news almost reached John at the same time as the equality of werewolves.


    John''s heart twitched hard, and it took him a long time before he turned his attention away from the letter.

 Chapter 600：

    "Old Jack."


    He recalled his first meeting with Old Jack in his mind.


    The old man with scars on his face anxiously asked for protection from the werewolf community.


    During the time when Voldemort reappeared, the werewolf community did not accept recruitment from the Order of the Phoenix, nor would they agree to Voldemort''s recruitment.


    Old Jack always stood by John''s side and supported him silently.


    The passing of an old man made John more sad.


    "I hope you hear this news when you leave. I will give you what you have worked hard for."


    John stood up and walked out of the Star Club, looking up at the sky.


    The humid air and dark clouds condensed in the dark sky. John murmured: "It''s really a weather that doesn''t understand the atmosphere."


    He pulled out his wand and whispered: "The werewolf is free, and so are you, old Jack."


    A ray of white light shot out from Hogwarts, tearing apart the dark clouds that were about to take shape.


    The students at Hogwarts looked up one after another, and they saw the blow that changed the world.


    The king is in mourning.


    ¡­


    Chapter 616 Change of power, Lu Ping¡¯s new job


    John attended Old Jack''s funeral.


    It was a very peaceful funeral.


    That day, Old Jack''s children all showed up.


    They couldn''t hide their sadness.


    After old Jack dies, everything that belongs to him should be inherited by his children.


    If it were an ordinary family, there would be a dispute. If it were a wealthy family, there might be bloodshed.


    But here, Old Jack''s transfer of power was particularly dull.


    Chu Dai resigned from his position as director of the Werewolf Affairs Office and was replaced by Zuo Fei.


    He became the new werewolf councilor and took on the burden of the werewolf community and the responsibility for his younger brothers and sisters.


    "grown ups."


    When the children saw John coming, they saluted him.


    John shook his head slightly, indicating that this was not necessary.


    He came to Old Jack''s coffin and looked at Old Jack lying among the flowers with a smile, and his heavy heart disappeared.


    "He heard it." Chu Dai said beside John, "Werewolf freedom."


    "Yeah, he''s been waiting for a long time." John reached out and stroked Old Jack''s face.


    The hideous scars on his face gradually faded away.


    "Go to heaven with the most proud attitude, old Jack."


    The scar from the werewolf attack could not be healed, so John used magic to hide it.


    The younger Tyro was held by Jack, while Severn and Ais followed Zoffie.


    Old Jack''s grave was erected.


    He was on the hilltop near the werewolf community and could see the place he missed at any time.


    Sophie came to John and said in a deep voice: "A werewolf will never abandon you, King."


    John glanced at Sophie, reached out and patted his shoulder.


    "Zophie, what you need now is to miss two days of work and find a quiet place to vent your emotions."


    He could see Sophie''s heaviness and her eagerness to stabilize her relationship with him.


    "The silver hand flag will always be standing in the werewolf community."


    John''s words reassured Sophie.


    He was saddened by Old Jack''s departure, and he was even more unwilling to see everything that Old Jack had worked hard collapse.


    "Among Old Jack''s children, you are the most different." John sighed and said, "What you have to bear is very tiring."


    If Chudai takes over as the werewolf councilor, Zoffie will be the only one left in the Ministry of Magic.


    Zuo Fei was moved by these words.


    Separation of life and death.


    John left here and stopped by a tree in the distance.


    "Aren''t you going to take a look?"


    He turned to look at the person behind the tree.


    Lu Ping looked over there, shook his head and said, "I don''t have the qualifications."


    "You have become different." John said lightly, "The Order of the Phoenix doesn''t want you anymore?"


    "I want to find the answer alone." Lupine said, "I have never dared to imagine the equality of werewolves."


    He looked at John. This young king could give the werewolf something that even the werewolf could not imagine.


    "Dumbledore has no desire to compete with you for the king," Lupine put a flower down under the tree, "The Order of the Phoenix sometimes does wrong, and it''s not malicious."


    The Order of the Phoenix is ??already in a semi-disbanded state, and Lu Ping hopes that John will not target the Order of the Phoenix.


    "I don''t care if he has this intention," John glanced at Lupine, "Order of the Phoenix? It''s not worth my concern."


    Hearing this, Lu Ping breathed a sigh of relief.


    With John''s attitude, he didn''t take the Order of the Phoenix seriously at all.


    This is exactly the best.


    "Where are your clothes?" John looked at Lupine''s old clothes and asked with raised eyebrows, "I remember giving them to you before you left your job."


    "That suit is so good, I''m afraid it will break." Lupine didn''t feel embarrassed, and calmly opened his hands to show John the patches on the sleeves.


    John curled his lips and walked forward.


    Lupine walked beside him naturally.


    "What to do next?" John and Lupine chatted.


    Putting aside some of the things that happened in the Ministry of Magic, he didn''t have much ill feelings toward the werewolf professor.


    Lupine wanted to be alone, which meant that they were no longer enemies.


    Lupine shrugged and said: "Find a job, preferably closer to the werewolf community. Old Jack once helped me, so I should help him protect this place."


    "After the werewolves are equalized, there is no need to worry about salary deductions or reporting," Lu Ping said. "Build a house that is bigger and can accommodate the whole family."


    "Oh?" John stopped, glanced at Lupine in surprise, and asked, "Looking for a girlfriend?"


    "You''ve met her, Nymphadora Tonks, but she doesn''t like being called Nymphadora."


    The two walked from the mountain to the gate of the werewolf community.


    Lupine took one last look at the werewolf community and said to John, "It''s time for me to go."


    Stretching out his hand, Lupine smiled and said: "Goodbye, John."


    John held his hand and chuckled, "Goodbye, Remus."


    Lupine turned and left.


    "Remus." John called to Lupine.


    Lupine turned around in confusion, and John said, "Are you interested in working in the Ministry of Magic?"


    "Ministry of Magic?"


    "The Werewolf Affairs Office," John said casually, "Chu Dai has resigned. There is a shortage of people there. The salary is a little higher than that of Aurors. The only disadvantage is that it is not close to the werewolf community."


    Lu Ping smiled, "I promise."


    John smiled slightly, raised his hand and crossed the front, golden traces opening the passage to Hogwarts.


    "Then please go to your boss for an interview."


    The passage was closed, and Lu Ping stared at the place he left, and couldn''t help but put his forehead on his hands and said, "It''s never the norm."


    ¡­


    A week after old Jack died.


    John has basically returned to his original state.


    ? He threw aside the news of the interview appointment.


    After the equality of werewolves, more people paid attention to John''s paper.


    It probably won¡¯t take long for the new Order of Merlin, First Class, to fall into John¡¯s pocket.


    ?But these are nothing unusual for John.


    His days returned to normal, studying the "Dark Book" and finding inspiration from Ravenclaw''s books.


    February 14th.


    On Valentine''s Day, John tasted Daphne''s new creation after all his hard work.


    At least it looks better, this is John¡¯s assessment.


    Put what seemed to be some kind of shrimp into his mouth.


    As John ate, he felt the magic power in his body becoming active, and he was slightly startled.


    "Did you do this in the midnight kitchen?" John looked at Daphne doubtfully.


    Daphne was stunned, "No."


    No?


    John stared at the plate and thought about cutting open a piece of shrimp.


    Super speed.


    Everything slowed down infinitely in John''s eyes.


    The moment Malfoy scooped up a spoonful of mashed potatoes and put it into his mouth, John was so fast that no one noticed.


    The piece had already entered the mashed potatoes. As time passed, John watched Malfoy eat the mashed potatoes.


    "Uh-huh-!"


    Malfoy suddenly fell to the ground, crawling on the twisted and dark ground.


    "What does this feel like?" Malfoy was sweating profusely and murmured to himself, "It has the smell of tires that have been left in a Muggle car factory for more than ten years, but it also gives people a magical feeling. move."


    "Contradiction, so contradictory!"


    Malfoy ran wildly in the auditorium, making the people around him look stupid.


    John thought thoughtfully, "Did Daphne learn Hufflepuff''s cooking method?"


    Inject emotion into food.


    What this will cause is that the delicious food will be amplified, but conversely, the unpalatable food will also be amplified.


    The magic power contained in this dish has the effect of nourishing the body. After John ate it, he felt that it had great benefits on both the magic power and the body.


    Still not knowing what happened, Daphne looked at Malfoy running away from the auditorium with a confused look on her face.


    John looked calm and said: "Maybe he was stimulated by something."


    Stimulate?


    Did his sister dump Malfoy?

 Chapter 601：

    Daphne''s fiery gaze of gossip fell on Astoria.


    Little did he know that Astoria was even more confused.


    She didn''t know why Malfoy suddenly went crazy, as if he had been cursed.


    Why is Malfoy''s physical strength so good?


    That day, Malfoy ran back and forth in the castle more than a dozen times.


    His physical fitness is astonishingly good.


    And John, the culprit, couldn''t help but sigh that Daphne''s magical cuisine was really good.


    If Malfoy eats for half a month, he might be able to reach Neville''s physique.


    But thinking about letting Malfoy do this with just one bite, I am afraid that after eating one, Malfoy would choose to commit suicide on the spot.


    This February is proceeding calmly and orderly.


    The seventh-grade curriculum is tight, and the N.E.W.T. exam also makes students academically heavier.


    Many people begin to regret that they should have learned seventh grade knowledge in advance when they were in sixth grade.


    Time is about to enter March, when March arrives.


    A piece of news caused the pure-blood alliance to reshuffle.


    The new twenty-eight sacred tribes were born.


    ¡­


    Chapter 617: Twenty-Eight Ancient Clans Alliance, Malfoy


    Pure blood.


    This concept was first proposed by Salazar Slytherin, the first head of Slytherin.


    Pureblood means that there has never been a Muggle in the family tree.


    But if we follow that concept, there will be no more than ten pure bloods in the world.


    Those ancient purebloods were not all as pure as they appeared. On the contrary, their contact with Muggles was maintained by simpler methods.


    Hide those people''s names, or eliminate them.


    The Black family, for example, would burn the names of rebels to remove them from the family tree.


    The eternally pure Blake.


    This seems to be just a self-deceiving slogan.


    The intermarriage between purebloods creates a huge network of relationships.


    Even the most difficult to deal with, Weasley and Malfoy, they all have relatives whose names can be pronounced.


    Some extreme families will marry children within the family to ensure the purity of their bloodline.


    The Gaunt family once did this.


    The end result is that some mentally retarded or deformed tribesmen will be born.


    When the twenty-eight sacred tribes are reordered, they no longer rely on false pure blood.


    Rather, it relies on strength and history.


    A family that can last for thousands of years has extraordinary power.


    But some purebloods who have never been ranked into the twenty-eight sacred tribes also have strong strength. Perhaps they had Muggles or Squibs at a certain stage in their ancestors, so they did not enter this ranks.


    Therefore, the reordered twenty-eight sacred tribes should also be renamed.


    "Ancient Alliance."


    Lucius Malfoy said this name in the ancient Malfoy Underground Rotunda.


    He said to the family leaders present: "We want to forge a stronger relationship than the twenty-eight sacred clans."


    "Times are changing, and we need to change too."


    His cane hit the ground, making a thumping sound.


    "In the past, we were a piece of loose sand. We had no foundation and could not be used. Our family members were withering. We need to adapt."


    "For example, my ancestor, Amanda Malfoy, who arrived in England with King William the Conqueror, if he had continued to stay there without knowing how to adapt, there would be no Malfoy today."


    Lucius''s proud gaze swept across everyone present, and he said: "This is the age of the king, and you can''t survive if you are stubborn."


    After saying this, people from those ancient families started talking about it.


    Lucius stretched out a finger and pointed upward, "Power is supreme. The ancient ones will eventually perish, but the victor is eternal."


    The leader of the Gower family stood up and said without hesitation: "The twenty-eight sacred clans have become dust, and the ancient alliance is the future."


    He sided with Malfoy.


    At the same time, the Crabbe family also chose the birth of the ancient alliance.


    Not just them, Greengrass, Diggory, Slughorn, Parkinson, Abbott, Crouch.


    They all choose the ancient alliance.


    This is the general trend.


    Those who do not follow the general trend will face the general trend and be drowned in the inescapable trend.


    Everyone knows that the king who is still in school will not let the old forces continue to live.


    Either stay with the ship and become rich, or leave the ship and be drowned.


    More and more people agree.


    Arthur Weasley was expressionless, not knowing what he was thinking.


    The words of his son Percy rang in his mind.


    Should I be less selfish and think about my children?


    Losing this big ship, Weasley will face the suppression of the ancient alliance, which will be a hundred times more difficult than the life that should be easy for his children.


    As the twenty-eight spots disappeared little by little, Arthur Weasley raised his hand at the last moment.


    Lucius looked at him, rarely mocking him.


    "You have chosen the right path, Arthur Weasley." Lucius said to him.


    The new twenty-eight sacred tribes were born, no, it should be said to be ancient tribes.


    They have a long history and also have strong power.


    The first ancient clan, Malfoy.


    The second ancient clan, Weasley.


    The third ancient clan, Crouch.


    The fourth ancient tribe, Greengrass.


    The fifth ancient clan, Longbottom.


    The sixth ancient tribe, Edgar.


    The seventh ancient tribe, Digori.


    ¡­


    The tenth ancient tribe, Slughorn.


    ¡­


    The Thirteenth Ancient Clan, Delacour.


    ¡­


    The twenty-first ancient tribe, Parkinson.


    The twenty-second ancient clan, Gaoer.


    The twenty-third ancient clan, Crabbe.


    ¡­


    The twenty-eighth ancient clan, MacMillan.


    ¡­


    The ancient alliance was born, and the twenty-eight ancient tribes appeared.


    Their rulers made a pact in Malfoy''s underground rotunda.


    A fund jointly owned by the twenty-eight tribes was born. All the funds in the ancient foundation were jointly owned by the twenty-eight tribes, and managers were selected for management.


    The first administrator was Lucius Malfoy.


    He made the first allocation of this huge fund, allowing half of the money in this fund to flow into the Little Wizard Foundation.


    "We are not those rotten guys. Our appearance will better maintain the peace of the magical world."


    Lucius Malfoy made a promise in front of everyone.


    He also made the proper gesture to let people see this pureblood who was different from the past.


    Although they remain arrogant, they still need to do something for the people.


    New alliances mean the carrion is removed.


    Selwyn was like this, and so was Lestrange.


    Goyle and Crabbe once again proved that it is very important to follow the right people.


    They entered this league almost flatly, but it is rare for some smart people to appear in their muscular genes.


    When Lucius proposed to establish a fund, the two families were the most active and put almost half of their family property into the fund.


    They tell everyone with their strength.


    Sometimes the tuba becomes useless after practice, and the trumpet may have different adventures.


    Old Goyle and Old Crabbe still need to be locked up for another year.


    And little Goyle and little Crabbe have already half-footed their way into the ranks of John Wick''s entourage.


    Even when donating money, Weasley didn''t look good.


    Arthur Weasley almost burst into tears when he saw two stupid men donating half of their money to the foundation.


    Don¡¯t you know that the Weasley family is poor? Who can you show your pile of Galleons to?


    Just when Arthur Weasley was considering whether to donate a hundred galleons to express his gratitude, Percy appeared here.


    He brought over twenty thousand galleons to replace the Weasley family''s donation.


    "Where did you get so much money?" Arthur Weasley was doubtful about his son''s sudden wealth.


    Percy said calmly: "You should pay attention to your son. George and Fred earned more than one hundred thousand galleons last year."


    Arthur Weasley was a little embarrassed. He really didn''t pay much attention to his son''s assets.


    But is Weasley¡¯s Wizarding Wheezes so profitable?


    He didn¡¯t know that Twins¡¯ products were already the most profitable among Silver Hand¡¯s investments.


    His impression was still at the stage of the twins randomly inventing things at home.


    ¡­


    Malfoy successfully ascended to the top of the First Family.


    When news of this incident reached Hogwarts, Malfoy had changed from ''you are all rubbish'' mode to ''you are rubbish, hit me if you don''t accept it''.


    Ernie MacMillan was lucky that his family came last and almost left.


    Hannah Abbott''s family is also there, ranked twenty-fifth.


    This ranking is fair, because compared to the previous families, the Aibo family is not bad at all.

 Chapter 602：

    The Malfoy family is famous, the Weasley family is famous, the Crouch family is powerful, and the Greengrass family is rich.


    The Aibo family can¡¯t afford any of these four things.


    So they don¡¯t think it¡¯s unfair. After all, the four strongest ones are there.


    After the ranking came out, Ron Weasley also became much more confident.


    After all, he always thought that his family might not be ranked high, and even once slandered the ancient alliance among Gryffindors, thinking that it was a group of corrupt purebloods who gathered together to cause destruction.


    The face was beaten, but the fragrance was really good.


    ?And smart people will quickly understand what is going on when they see this list.


    "It''s all about intimacy with John Wick."


    When Dumbledore saw this list, he knew who the so-called ancient alliance served.


    The first Malfoy was the initiator and the family of Draco Malfoy.


    The second Weasley is from the family of Percy Weasley, and he is expected to run for Minister of Magic in the next ten years.


    The third one is Crouch, who is John¡¯s partner, needless to say.


    The fourth is Greengrass. The two daughters of Greengrass are both members of the Star Society.


    The fifth is Longbottom, the Neville Longbottom family, the people who killed Voldemort, and are members of the Society of Stars.


    The Sixth Edgar and the Seventh Diggory are all members of the Star Club.


    In fact, Lucius had already made it clear the moment it was established.


    He donated half of the ancient fund to Silverhand''s Little Wizard Foundation, just to clearly tell everyone whose words they listen to.


    Dumbledore sighed slightly, the changes in the situation, the entire British magical society, has been made possible by John''s words.


    The king has not yet left, but he is already everywhere.


    ¡­


    Chapter 618: Born from death, European boom


    John will still observe the changes in the Star Spirit Guards.


    Over time, these divine guardians developed diversity.


    ?But it¡¯s hard to see it in the protoss state, but the personality becomes more distinct.


    ?For example, what should be annoying is even more annoying.


    Okay, Xiaolong.


    John watched helplessly as Xiaolong walked into a door in high spirits.


    After a while, the stars at that door collectively transformed.


    Xiaolong was chased like this and kept running around with his head in his hands.


    "I didn''t know Draco''s influence was so great."


    John was paralyzed, he found that Xiaolong really didn''t stop drawing hatred for a moment.


    And its owner, one draws hatred from the outside, and the other draws hatred from the inside.


    Now John is extremely regretful. He should not have persisted so much in the first place and should have let Xiao Long stay in Hogwarts.


    ?But it¡¯s not without its benefits.


    Xiaolong''s defensive shield gradually became stronger as he was continuously beaten during this period.


    Hector''s talents are all focused on Star Flash, and various attacks are connected to Star Flash.


    Helmer became more and more flexible. He clapped his hands and pulled out two swords made of rocks from the ground.


    "The talents of the two divine guards are obvious. It seems that the divine guards need to be around people to be able to breed more talents."


    John saw that the divine guard who had followed Neville had an arm that was wider than the other divine guards. He could shake the earth with one punch, and his height had also changed, tending to grow towards nine feet.


    Daphne''s divine guards are skilled in all kinds of attacks that can knock people down and hang them up, and they have used them on Xiaolong many times.


    Observing the growth of the divine guards, John looked at the time.


    "It''s time to go to class."


    The door of Star Club appeared in the corridor on the first floor, and John opened the door and came out.


    Today is the Care of Magical Zoology.


    Hagrid has been waiting for a long time.


    "John." Hagrid waved to John.


    John looked at the direction he was in. He was not at Hagrid''s hut, but at the edge of the Forbidden Forest.


    John walked over and Hagrid motioned for him to keep his voice down.


    "What''s going on here?"


    Seeing a Thestral pacing back and forth in circles outside, John asked Hagrid.


    Hagrid said excitedly: "This is a rare moment, it is giving birth."


    That was a female Thestral, and she was restless because she was waiting to give birth.


    Hagrid learned the news by judging its size and movements.


    This was the moment when a little life was born. Hagrid held his breath.


    Thestrals walked under a tree and banged their heads against the trunk to relieve the pain of childbirth.


    "Come on, little guy." Hagrid cheered secretly.


    John also stared at this moment of birth.


    Hagrid suddenly remembered that he was still a professor, and whispered on the side: "Thestrals are regarded as an ominous symbol in many places. Some people think that they will appear in places where bad luck is born. In fact, that is wrong."


    "Those thestrals were there, it was death that allowed wizards to see them and regard them as bad luck."


    "Therefore, many wizards do not welcome Thestrals, which has also led to the rapid reduction of Thestrals'' habitats. There are only two places in the country."


    John, listen, you can always trust Hagrid when it comes to magical beasts.


    "Life born from death." John murmured to himself.


    The Thestral, which was considered dead, was finally born after repeatedly hitting the tree trunk.


    A little Thestral fell to the ground. It was swaying and it was very difficult to stand.


    Yeqi''s mother anxiously circled around to get her child up.


    After trying many times, Xiao Yeqi still couldn''t get up.


    When Hagrid saw this, he said with regret: "This is a defective Thestral. It may be exiled by the Thestral clan."


    No matter where they are, newborn babies with defects are always abandoned.


    The Yeqi''s mother seemed to be aware of her child''s shortcomings. After circling around twice, she arched her head against the little Yeqi.


    This is Xiao Yeqi¡¯s last tender feeling.


    John looked at Hagrid and asked, "You won''t help it?"


    Hagrid shook his head and said: "It can''t be helped. It can''t survive on its own. It can''t return to the tribe. Even wizards need to follow the laws of nature."


    For newborns with defects, life is far crueler than death.


    This honest and honest big man has a very thorough understanding of nature.


    John saw the Thestral mother preparing to make one last effort. If it could not stand up this time, it would give up the child.


    Xiao Yeqi seemed to know that she was going to be abandoned, and looked at her mother with the whites of her pupilless eyes.


    The last time, Xiao Yeqi exerted her strength.


    John raised his fingers.


    Xiao Yeqi stood up, and when he was about to fall down, he staggered and did not fall down.


    "It worked!" Hagrid cheered.


    John put down his fingers and looked at Xiao Yeqi, who was staggering beside his mother.


    "Sometimes, all it takes is a little effort."


    He didn''t heal the Thestrals'' hind legs, he just injected a walking seed into his mind.


    Xiao Yeqi stood up, relying on her own efforts.


    Those magical creatures with defects are not wizards who are cursed.


    John said: "So wizards are different from magical creatures. They will rebel against the rules set by nature."


    Hagrid burst into tears.


    John began to understand why Hagrid could always maintain a purity different from others.


    Because everything he saw was the purest.


    Just as he was feeling emotional, John looked up.


    An owl approached him.


    When there was still less than ten meters away, a white figure appeared and kicked the owl''s feathers away.


    The fallen newspaper was accurately caught, and Basil landed on John''s arm and stopped.


    "I think I should write an apology letter to the Owl Post Office." Glancing at Basil''s proud expression, John opened the newspaper.


    "Distributing newspapers at this time?"


    Hagrid asked strangely: "Aren''t they all in the morning?"


    "I am their super VIP member." John shrugged and said, "I can read newspapers in advance."


    Hagrid, who has not kept up with the times, is confused. When did such a thing appear?


    John opened the newspaper and read it.


    These are all first-hand information. If he hadn''t acquired half of the shares in the Daily Prophet, he wouldn''t have gotten it.


    "European boom?"


    His eyes moved across the newspaper.


    There have been a lot of exciting things going on in Europe recently.


    The German Minister of Magic has been missing for several months, and the German Ministry of Magic cannot be without a master for a day.


    So a new dispute for the Minister of Magic has arisen within Germany, and Yalefan is one of the candidates.


    That man was an admirer of Dumbledore. He also mentioned at the International Federation of Wizards that he wanted Dumbledore to come back and take charge of the overall situation.


    But those who can play with Dumbledore are usually targeted.


    Several other qualified candidates from the German Ministry of Magic are tacitly targeting Yalefan because he controls the most important Magical Law Enforcement Department.


    Among the candidates, John also saw a name.


    "Ludwig Edgar?"


    He narrowed his eyes. It would not be impossible for Edgar to have a Minister of Magic appear, but that would make Durmstrang fall into the trap of others.


    In the short term, the Minister of Magic has great power, but in the long run, he does not have as much influence as Headmaster Durmstrang.


    "Perhaps I can support someone." John glanced thoughtfully at the Yale contenders.


    Turn to the next page, and there is news about Poland becoming more and more active on the European page.


    The Polish Minister of Magic is using various news to bring Poland to everyone''s attention.


    The first thing that comes into view is that the Polish Minister of Magic was attacked by saints.


    The saints attacked the minister of magic of a country in public.


    And it almost succeeded. The crazy people stopped the saint and allowed the Polish Minister of Magic to be treated.

 Chapter 603：

    And the saint was drowned in the anger of the people, and he died.


    "The people cannot be blamed for this incident. They just protected the heroes."


    "We don''t know how many people want to kill the hero, but they have to step on the flesh and blood body to do it."


    John looked at the comments and felt weird in his heart.


    "Poland, which even the Star Disciples cannot enter, will be infiltrated by the Saints at will?" John expressed doubts about this.


    ¡­


    Chapter 619 Entering Poland alone, the truth


    Poland.


    Inge Griffiths gave a speech on the stage, and the crowd cheered and enthusiastically, just like a group of brainwashed fanatics.


    They shouted freedom and punishment, and everyone was injected with the blood called the future, making them burn.


    The attacks of the saints made these people firm in their righteousness.


    Lippi was among the crowd, and he was frightened by the supporters of Inge Griffiths.


    He was present when the attack occurred.


    He was keenly aware of something wrong with the attacker.


    Arriving at the small building where the attacker was, Lippi looked at the shocking blood stains.


    "He turns men into beasts."


    Lippi took a breath of air.


    In the world of magic, the wand in everyone''s hand can emit magic.


    But these people used the most primitive and cruel methods to kill a living being.


    The most frightening thing is that no one in the public thinks this is inappropriate.


    On the contrary, they were happy that they had received justice.


    They cheered, they celebrated.


    Justice replaced everything at that moment.


    "If I were the one to attack, I wouldn''t choose this place." Lippi stood where the pool of blood was.


    As an assassin, the choice here is not the right one.


    There is no way out, there is not enough cover, and you will even be exposed to the public eye for the first time.


    "If Grindelwald''s followers are determined to die, then he should be closer."


    Lippi murmured to himself that he accepted Old Batty''s order to stay in Poland.


    Thanks to this, he can conduct investigations among the fanatical people.


    Poland now is an iron barrel, surrounding the entire magical society.


    The lippi inside the iron barrel is the only key to solving the case.


    A terrible thought came to his mind.


    "He''s looking for death."


    Staring at the place where the blood coagulated, Lippi grasped the tail of the trace of truth.


    Recalling the attacker¡¯s laughter when he died.


    That''s not fear, it''s a kind of sacrifice.


    This attack united Inge''s supporters in Poland into an iron wall, making the entire magical society more open to the outside world than ever before.


    Furthermore, the international magical community''s attention and understanding of the situation in Poland will infinitely amplify the prestige of the Polish Minister of Magic.


    Thinking of this terrible thought, the hair on Lippi''s body stood up.


    What kind of person is this, who can make people willing to die in a painful way?


    He was beaten to death by the angry people.


    This is a sacrifice, a sacrifice that brings the Polish Minister of Magic to the altar.


    "Inge Griffiths, who did nothing in the first half of his life, became a sensation all over the world after Grindelwald appeared."


    Lippi has caught a trace of the tail. By following this tail, he can understand the truth bit by bit.


    "Grindelwald, Griffith, I need to find out."


    He put on his hood, looked at the team participating in the parade, and walked in.


    He needs to be extremely careful. In this place, he is alone.


    He could have left now, but he knew that this bit of information was not evidence at all.


    The only way is to sneak into the Ministry of Magic.


    There is another body there.


    The dead cannot speak, but their bodies can let people know everything they have experienced.


    ¡­


    Starry night.


    Polish Ministry of Magic.


    Lippi stole a set of coats, and after the change, he infiltrated the Ministry of Magic.


    The last time he and old Batty came here, he had basically figured out the structure inside.


    "The corpse will be placed on the bottom floor."


    He walked into the elevator and pressed the button, thinking silently in his mind.


    The corpse of the famous Grindelwald would definitely not be disposed of casually.


    That corpse is a symbol of British heroism.


    The elevator rumbled down, and Lippi was still thinking.


    "That scar doesn''t look like it formed normally."


    For wizards, ordinary scars can be eliminated with magic, or they can be restored using potions.


    There is only one exception.


    That is black magic.


    It is almost impossible for an existence at Grindelwald''s level to harm himself with black magic.


    With Grindelwald''s strength, no one can leave scars on him.


    Then, as Barty Sr. guessed, the body might not be Grindelwald.


    But why does the corpse look like Grindelwald?


    In the magical world, even Animagus has a way to reveal his true form.


    After all, Lippi was still an excellent person in the art of transformation. He didn''t think that a dead man could hide it from him.


    Then there is another method, not compound potion, nor transfiguration.


    The elevator stopped, Lippi looked ahead, and he quickly lowered his head.


    The elevator fence was opened, and a familiar face came into view.


    It was the Auror who chased Lippi away from the hall last time.


    The tall Auror came in with three Aurors.


    Lippi lowered his sense of presence and huddled in the corner, thankful that he had conveniently put on a hat.


    "Are you going to the dark area?"


    The voice rang in my ears, it belonged to the tall Auror.


    Lippi reacted by asking himself. He lowered his voice to change his voice and said, "Director Grimm asked me to go down and search for files."


    The black area, that place is near the archives room.


    The tall Auror raised his eyebrows upon hearing this and said, "It seems that Director Grimm is too busy with the ''observers'' these days."


    Observer?


    Lippi silently wrote down the code name. The elevator arrived at the Auror office and several Aurors walked out.


    Before leaving, the tall Auror paused and said, "The picket department is not that scary. There is no need to shrink your head."


    The Picket Section is the Auror team directly under the Minister of Magic.


    Lippi has seen many times these days that pickets break into the homes of those ''corrupt people'' and take them back to the Ministry of Magic, never to be seen again.


    This is an armed institution used to consolidate power, but it is loved by the Polish people.


    What they like most is to see the pickets breaking into the homes of those extremely fat and wealthy people, dragging out the corrupt like dead pigs and sending them to prison.


    The elevator door is closed.


    Lippi, who had been lowering his head, wiped away the cold sweat.


    He thought he was exposed.


    If you are caught in the Ministry of Magic, how you will be dealt with is a question.


    I''m afraid he will be executed as a gangster who assassinated the Minister of Magic.


    As for the British Ministry of Magic?


    Who cares about him?


    Officials from the British Ministry of Magic appear in other countries'' Ministry of Magic without permission. This is a bigger problem.


    The lights on the elevator display floor are beating.


    When the number becomes ten, he reaches the black area.


    The most confidential things are usually placed here.


    The left side leads to the archives room, and the right side leads to the secret area of ??the black area.


    The secret area is dark, and only those holding the Hand of Glory can see what''s inside.


    Lippi came out and stood quietly, listening for any sounds.


    After making sure there was no one, he took out the Hand of Glory from the inner pocket of his coat.


    "I''m really lucky. A random person I met turned out to be an employee of the black zone."


    Lippi lit the Hand of Glory with his magic wand, but the meager candlelight was the sense of security he could rely on.


    Walking towards the black area, Lippi saw many relics from the last war in the black area.


    He saw a missile, which was placed on a shelf. If it exploded, it could engulf the Ministry of Magic.


    Of course, Lippi didn¡¯t know.


    He also reached out and touched it, secretly wondering how such a Muggle item could appear here.


    The rust stains on it tell the time.


    Go deeper and after passing a certain distance.


    He finally met Grindelwald.


    The body was placed in the crystal coffin.


    Through the transparent crystal, Lippi looked carefully at the man''s appearance.


    "Impossible, no compound medicine can last that long."


    He looked at the coffin lid. As of now, he could only open it and inspect it carefully.


    He pushed hard, and the coffin lid moved only a little.

 Chapter 604：

    He suppressed a blush and finally opened it.


    A heavy landing sound was heard, and the coffin lid was pushed open.


    He started to check.


    Use the Hand of Glory to approach Grindelwald''s body.


    He examined it carefully.


    "What''s this?"


    His hand touched Grindelwald''s calf just below the knee joint.


    He took out the knife and cut his trouser legs open, his eyes widening.


    A scar appears on the leg.


    Thinking of something, Lippi cut the other trouser leg open.


    The same scar appears.


    He reached out and pressed it. The scar had been there for some time.


    He touched the corpse''s shoulder and found something hard.


    Following the law, he cut his clothes open.


    Things fell off his shoulders, making Grindelwald, who was already tall, look a little out of place.


    "This is not Grindelwald."


    Lippi concluded that this was a person pretending to be Grindelwald.


    Not using magic, but using a simpler method.


    "They broke his bones and allowed them to regrow."


    Lippi suddenly thought of something. They were all thinking about magic, but they forgot that besides them, there were also Muggles.


    And this technology is in the hands of Muggles.


    Lippi immediately took action and touched Grindelwald''s face several times.


    "There is a foreign body in the nose, and also in the chin."


    He became more and more frightened. What was this? Something was stuffed on his face, turning him into another person.


    No wonder the Appearance Spell doesn''t work, because it''s not magic at all!


    ¡­


    Chapter 620: Lippi¡¯s disappearance, investigation


    Lippi now knows that this is not Grindelwald.


    Then all that remains is to know who this person is.


    He examined the body carefully, hoping to find marks that could prove its identity.


    He opened the corpse''s mouth and saw a severed tongue inside.


    "No wonder he didn''t speak up in the meeting that day."


    Lippi felt a chill, if all this was fake.


    Then the truth about Inge Griffiths is chilling.


    "You are not Grindelwald, then where is Grindelwald?"


    The face of Inge Griffiths appeared in Lippi''s mind.


    On the body, he actually found marks that could prove his identity.


    Lippi pressed the abdomen of the corpse, and there was something hard in the stomach of the dead body.


    He struggled for a moment, gritted his teeth and said, "This is the only way."


    Putting the Hand of Glory into the coffin, he dug open the belly of the corpse and reached in with pain on his face.


    "Oh, God, Merlin''s beard."


    The feeling of touching a dead body almost made Lippi vomit.


    After a few minutes, he took something out of his stomach.


    It was a ring, and Lippi looked at the ring with the help of faint light.


    There is a family crest on it.


    "Is it him?" Lippi''s pupils trembled when he saw the skull on the ring.


    "German Minister of Magic, Bart Schmidt."


    The German Minister of Magic has been missing for several months, and even the German Ministry of Magic has been affected.


    No one could have imagined that the missing minister would become Grindelwald''s scapegoat.


    Putting the ring away, Lippi was basically sure.


    The current Polish Minister of Magic is probably someone else pretending to be him.


    That person is probably Grindelwald.


    "That''s it, everything is figured out."


    Why can he know the traces of the saint, and why the saint died calmly in that attack.


    This is a sacrifice, allowing one''s master to ascend to the altar.


    "He wants to run."


    Lippi''s heart was beating wildly. Given the current situation, relying on his identity as the ''lone brave man who killed the Dark Lord'', it is not impossible for Grindelwald to succeed.


    The one who symbolizes the highest power in the wizarding world and is also the enforcer of the Law of Secrecy.


    Once Grindelwald becomes leader, he can completely break the law of secrecy.


    "I have to tell Secretary Crouch."


    Lippi knew the horror of it all.


    Picking up the Hand of Glory, he quickened his pace and left the black area.


    Not long after I got on the elevator, the elevator stopped.


    "meet again."


    The tall Auror opened the fence and asked casually: "Did you get the file?"


    Lippi whispered: "I got it."


    "That''s good." The tall Auror nodded and walked in.


    There were only two people in the elevator, and Lippi felt the solemn atmosphere.


    He had no choice but to break the silence and said, "Another picket duty?"


    "Something went wrong," the Auror glanced at Lippi and swept his eyes over Lippi''s coat. "Don''t be careless. The ''Observer'' cannot miss any corrupt person."


    "Yes." Lippi was as docile as a sheep.


    While chatting, the elevator stopped.


    The tall Auror has arrived.


    He walked out and nodded to Lippi, "For the people..."


    He was hesitant to say Lippi''s name.


    "Drogon." Lippi answered hurriedly, and he said with a flattering smile, "Drogon Drago."


    "Nice to meet you." After the elevator door closed, the tall Auror suddenly turned around and asked, "Do you know what my name is?"


    Lippi''s heart tightened, but fortunately the elevator had started.


    He breathed a sigh of relief and looked down at his outfit.


    He paused suddenly and locked his eyes on his pocket.


    There was blood on it.


    The elevator shook and stopped immediately.


    Lippi''s expression changed drastically, "Tough luck!"


    He understood that he had been exposed.


    Without hesitation, he drew out his wand and pointed it upward.


    "Blasting Curse"


    He blasted open the top of the car and climbed up without hesitation.


    As soon as he probed his head, he felt the temperature rising rapidly.


    The bottom of the elevator melted, and the voice of the tall Auror came.


    "Remember my name, Starr Rozier."


    The door below was opened, Starr''s wand lit up with red light, and detonated at the narrow entrance of the elevator.


    Flames soaring into the sky engulfed the elevator.


    ¡­


    House at 221B Spider End Lane.


    A short, rapid scream broke the silence.


    Tang Mi turned on the desk lamp and hugged the person next to him.


    "Okay, okay, it''s okay." He stroked the pillow person''s back and asked softly, "What happened, Oz?"


    Oz Hilde''s face showed the fear of an unfinished nightmare, and she held Tang Mi''s hand tightly.


    The strong woman said in a helpless and trembling voice: "I dreamed that something happened to Lippi."


    "Lippi?" Tang Mi paused for a moment, then said after careful consideration, "He is in the Ministry of Magic..."


    "He''s not at the Ministry of Magic!" Oz''s dream was too real, she said. "He was assigned other tasks after he left for Poland."


    Lippi is the director of the Auror training class. His position is not low. Is there anything that requires a director to take action?


    Oz showed his weak side in front of Tang Mi, and she asked fearfully: "I just saw something happened to him. That dream was very real."


    If you were in a Muggle family and you dared to stay there because of a dream, your mother would let you know that reality is scarier than dreams.


    But this is a wizard, and wizards have magical powers.


    It is not strange for someone close to you to be in danger.


    Tang Mi hugged Oz, kissed her cheek, and said seriously: "I will send people to Poland to investigate. Don''t worry, Lippi will be fine."


    The helpless Oz clings to his support.


    It¡¯s not that she is too fragile.


    Lippi is her good friend, and the three of them were once close.


    During the time when Tang Mi left because he was bitten by a werewolf, it was Lippi who tried his best to get Oz out of that shadow.


    Although he seems to be a philistine, he has never been greedy towards his friends.


    Tang Mi finally got Oz to lie down. He went to the bathroom, washed his face, put on his clothes and went out quietly.


    He felt heavy inside.


    "Poland."


    He thought about John''s arrangements for the Star Disciples to go to Poland, and he was afraid that something had really happened.


    Without hesitation, he rushed back to Johnny Silverhand.


    "Send all the news about Poland!"

 Chapter 605：

    With his current status, his words are more effective than senior officials of the Ministry of Magic.


    With his arrival, Silverhand''s huge information organization came into operation.


    A piece of information about the current situation in Poland was sent.


    Tang Mi watched carefully.


    Until morning comes.


    Until a piece of information appeared, his movements stopped.


    "The Polish Ministry of Magic broke into Grindelwald''s remnants and attacked more than three Ministry of Magic employees, causing part of the building to collapse."


    This is the newspaper that was delivered in the morning.


    Silver Hand used his connections to get a backup of the on-site photos.


    The blown-up elevator shaft, and the Ministry of Magic employee who fainted in the alley.


    He turned over them one by one, and Grindelwald''s body was damaged.


    He focused on the last one.


    That was the hand crushed by the collapsing building.


    He also held a magic wand in his hand, and the angry people around him threw stones at it.


    The moment Tang Mi saw the magic wand, he felt as if he had been struck by lightning.


    He recognized that wand, it belonged to Lippi.


    Lippi has never replaced his wand. The wand was chipped when Lippi once hunted down the dark wizard.


    And he himself was almost hit by the black wizard''s spell. Tang Mi dragged the person out to avoid the blow, and Oz stepped forward and knocked the person down.


    Although the credit was still taken away from them, they were all extremely lucky to have arrived in time.


    The sound of something exploding came from Tang Mi''s office.


    His roar was hoarse.


    The newspaper was torn into pieces, and the pieces flew out of the window sill and into Knockturn Alley.


    In Kuanquai Alley, there is a newsboy holding a newspaper and shouting for sale.


    The hand on the newspaper that was trapped in the rubble released the wand.


    ¡­


    Ministry of Magic.


    Old Batty looked at the newspaper and remained silent.


    Pierce asked cautiously: "Mr. Minister?"


    Old Batty took a deep breath, folded the newspaper and put it down.


    His face was calm, but there was sadness hidden in his eyes.


    "Apply for investigation." Old Batty said to Pierce, "Find the person."


    "We enter Poland, shall we..." Pierce hesitated.


    British Aurors handling cases across borders may cause international disputes.


    Old Batty said coldly: "We can''t let our people disappear without explanation by entering into the investigation secretly."


    No one can guarantee that the person under the ruins is Lippi.


    The fact that Old Batty was able to take Lippi to Poland proved that he was someone he trusted.


    It is unacceptable for a confidant to disappear without explanation.


    Following Old Barty''s order, an action began surrounding the disappeared Auror.


    ¡­


    Chapter 621 The disappeared Auror, make up lesson


    Hogwarts.


    John looked at the submissive owl sitting on the other side of the table.


    Then look at Basil walking over slowly, stepping on Crabbe''s hand in the process.


    "Don''t you think those owls are becoming more and more afraid of it?" Malfoy always felt that this owl was more domineering than himself.


    John was silent.


    Basil walked up to the owl delivering the newspaper, and just raising his head made the owl coo in fear.


    The owl delivering the newspaper dropped the newspaper and flew away without daring to look back.


    He also bumped against the glass along the way.


    Basil picked up the newspaper and walked back, stepping on Gore''s hand.


    Deliver the newspaper to John.


    Malfoy fed Basil the bacon.


    Basil glanced at him with disdain, turned his head and accepted Astoria''s touch on the head.


    "I will not allow anyone in Hogwarts to be more arrogant than me!" Malfoy was angry, and he got up in arms.


    After a few minutes, Malfoy, with his messy hair on his head, fell into deep thought.


    "You owl, is it a serious owl? John?"


    John ignored Malfoy''s mysterious operation.


    He stared at the news in the newspaper.


    "Saint? Breaking into the Ministry of Magic?"


    His instinct told him that the authenticity of this news was doubtful.


    After reading one newspaper after another, John put down the last one about the upcoming election.


    Looking up, he saw Riddle flying over.


    Riddle sent Tang Mi¡¯s letter.


    John took it apart and looked at it, then said to Malfoy and the others: "I''ll leave for a while."


    He got up and left.


    Daphne looked at his leaving figure, her beautiful gray-blue eyes filled with worry.


    ¡­


    John walked to the deserted corridor and opened the letter.


    "Lippi Korbel..."


    Several photos unfolded in his hands.


    John said to himself: "He discovered something."


    Since you infiltrated the Ministry of Magic, you will be hunted down only if you find something.


    Burning the letter, John sighed.


    "I have a pretty good impression of that guy."


    As one of John''s heroes in the Ministry of Magic''s operation, John had a good impression of Lippi.


    This is a smart guy who knows how to assess the situation.


    He was also the one who contributed to Barty Jr.¡¯s change of identity.


    It can be said that Lippi played a huge role in this matter.


    Old Batty also needs to train him and make him his teammate.


    What was a promising future ended like this.


    He stared at the wand in the photo.


    "We need someone to go to Poland."


    ¡­


    Poland.


    A group of people entered the country illegally.


    They are Aurors, to be precise, Aurors from the British Ministry of Magic.


    After appearing, they immediately launched an investigation.


    There are many ways to capture traces of the past in the magical world.


    There are people among Aurors who are proficient in this.


    The Polish Ministry of Magic was particularly quiet today because the elevator shaft was damaged.


    "Remember, we need to find Lippi Korbel."


    The leading Auror said solemnly: "Don''t be discovered. We are entering the country illegally. This is difficult to explain."


    "Understood."


    There were five Aurors coming this time.


    Their first stop was to Lippi¡¯s previous hotel.


    After disguising themselves, they went to the hotel to inquire about the news.


    I learned from the hotel owner that Lippi never came back after leaving yesterday.


    This makes people feel heavy.


    They began to act separately and went to different places to look for clues.


    And all this is seen by others.


    ¡­


    A week has passed since the Polish Ministry of Magic was invaded.


    In the match between Slytherin and Hufflepuff, the couple team of Malfoy and Astoria dominated the competition, beating Hufflepuff by 250 points.


    It made Hufflepuff¡¯s little badgers almost become autistic.


    The last time they were beaten by Gryffindor by 200 points, and now they were beaten by Slytherin again.


    The most important thing is that the matching of both parties is similar.


    Ginny and Harry.


    Astoria and Malfoy.


    One chaser wins points, and the other seeker wins the game.


    At the same time, there are also firebolts as a base, making other colleges call them cheaters.


    Gryffindor is also following closely, actively preparing for the next battle with Ravenclaw.


    The next holiday is coming, which means the exam is approaching.


    They still have one Easter holiday left.


    After the holidays, it means the exam is coming.


    So cherish this last holiday.


    Pansy and Daphne have been very close recently.


    This is not in line with her love-minded persona.


    Mainly because Theodore left school in a hurry and heard that something happened to his father in Azkaban.


    Pansy was extremely worried about this and had no other choice.

 Chapter 606：

    Malfoy was about to suffer from cerebral congestion.


    The two giant fools were challenging his tolerance all the time.


    "If you can''t participate in training because you failed, I will definitely throw you out."


    Malfoy released a cold air, making Goyle and Crabbe obey.


    There is no way, they have been given an ultimatum.


    It was Snape who said that he could not tolerate such idiots in Slytherin.


    On the seventh grade test, it was as bad as two deformed trolls going to school.


    With Theodore leaving, the job of teaching the trolls fell to Malfoy.


    Because of his status, Theodore was the one who was laughed at many times when he taught the two of them.


    But now if it was Malfoy, he would take action at the slightest disagreement.


    At least the left half of Gore''s **** looks a lot bigger than the right.


    Malfoy also has curses that he can actually use.


    The low pressure in Malfoy in those days made Blaise afraid to get close.


    John has not appeared these days.


    Neville saw John several times in the Society of Stars, where he was studying the Protoss Guards.


    Compared with Slytherin''s worries about making up lessons, Gryffindor is enthusiastic about making up lessons.


    "Dumbledore taught you personally?" Ron Weasley exclaimed.


    Hermione hurriedly patted him to ask him to keep his voice down.


    Ron also realized his stupidity. He lowered his voice and asked, "What''s going on? You haven''t been here these past few days, and you''ve been spending time with Dumbledore?"


    "Not just Dumbledore," Harry looked around and responded, "but also Sirius and the others."


    "Isn''t Voldemort dead?" Hermione asked confused, "Why do they suddenly want to train you?"


    Harry said: "Dumbledore asked me about Grindelwald. I think they thought Grindelwald was not dead."


    "It''s impossible, it''s been said in the newspapers." Hermione retorted subconsciously.


    "Some things cannot be limited to newspapers." Harry complained. "The newspapers used to say that I was a little liar who lacked caring."


    "Okay." Hermione thought it made sense.


    "It''s just that if Grindelwald is not dead, then who did the Polish Minister of Magic kill?" Ron asked.


    This left Harry with no answer. He only heard Dumbledore''s thoughts on Grindelwald''s survival and did not know these things.


    However, Harry was taught by Dumbledore, which still made Ron envious.


    "Awesome, Dumbledore is the greatest wizard in the world." He said enviously.


    "Dumbledore didn''t teach me all the time." Harry shook his head and said, "My Occlumency was Snape yesterday."


    "Snape?" Ron immediately stopped being envious and said sympathetically, "Then you will be in trouble."


    They never liked Snape, a harsh person.


    Harry was also very depressed when he thought of that class.


    He would rather not learn this magic than stay with Snape.


    Even though I knew Snape was not a Death Eater, he was still annoying.


    "Don''t think so much, we still have to prepare for the game with Ravenclaw."


    Last year''s Katie Bell graduated and left, and the vacant Chaser position was taken over by Ron.


    "We are going to win the championship this year," he said eagerly.


    The victory against Hufflepuff rekindled their fighting spirit. As long as they defeated Ravenclaw, they would only have to face Slytherin for the final decisive battle.


    Harry also put aside the matter of making up lessons and prepared to get into the best condition to win the game.


    Hermione was not on the team, so she had to cheer for them.


    At this time, the owl appeared and dropped a newspaper.


    Hermione picked it up and looked at it.


    "Five Aurors Disappear"


    In the image, Old Batty looks gloomy.


    There was no news about the Auror who went to Poland, which made some people find clues.


    Aurors are an important force in the Ministry of Magic. The disappearance of one Auror is enough to attract attention, let alone the disappearance of five.


    Old Batty''s vigilance against Poland has reached a new level.


    He made a decision.


    ¡­


    Chapter 622: Old Batty¡¯s Grief and Confrontation


    "British Minister of Magic Goes to Poland for Exchange"


    Old Barty went to the Polish Ministry of Magic.


    He chose to enter the place where his men disappeared one after another openly.


    The Polish Minister of Magic, Inge Griffiths, welcomed it, and the Polish people spoke highly of it.


    Old Barty re-entered Poland. He looked at the smile on the Polish wizard''s face and fell silent.


    "Can a person really change?" he asked Pierce next to him.


    Pierce shook his head and said: "Mr. Minister, they are just embers before they are extinguished."


    Yes, so what about fanaticism.


    Fanaticism cannot change the current situation. Hunger and poverty still surround this place.


    Although it has not reached the point of starving to death, it is even more desperate if we cannot see the days ahead.


    Peirce was a realist, so he had no sympathy with these visionaries.


    Old Batty glanced at the collapsed building.


    He walked over and lifted a stone slab.


    The bodies inside have been moved.


    "Welcome to Poland." Starr Rozier brought people over to greet him.


    He glanced at the ruins and said flatly: "There are always some people who want to murder our savior."


    Old Batty paused after hearing this and said without changing his face: "I hope this communication with your department will go smoothly."


    "This is natural," Starr smiled, "We will ensure your safety."


    Old Barty nodded and headed to the Ministry of Magic.


    In the Ministry of Magic.


    The Polish Minister of Magic casually lifted the corpse with his wand and asked calmly: "Dead."


    Old Batty walked in and saw the floating corpse, his pupils contracted.


    "Ah, Minister Crouch."


    Griffith turned around and said: "We welcome your arrival. I hope you will be satisfied with this place."


    Old Batty''s eyes were fixed on the body behind Griffith, and he didn''t even respond to questions for a while.


    Upon seeing this, Pierce took over and said, "Sorry, our minister is busy traveling."


    "I was negligent." Griffith was not angry, but nodded very elegantly and politely.


    "I think my office can give Minister Crouch a rest," he looked around and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, our Ministry of Magic was invaded not long ago."


    "The body of the intruder is here."


    Griffith stepped aside, revealing the body.


    Burns and blood marks were on the body.


    Old Batty walked up to him and looked at the corpse.


    "Lippi." He took a deep breath.


    Yes, it''s him.


    His missing subordinate.


    His body was burned by fire, and the squeezing of heavy objects almost disfigured him.


    But he recognized the clothes, they were Lippi''s clothes.


    Old Batty looked back at the smiling Griffith and said, "If you don''t mind, I''d like to talk more about your department."


    "Of course, no problem." Griffith nodded.


    Starr, who followed, walked over and waved his wand, and Lippi''s body floated and left behind him.


    Old Batty looked back and saw that Lippi died like this, nameless and nameless.


    "Pierce." Old Batty called Pierce.


    Pierce nodded understandingly and smiled at Griffith: "Minister Griffith, I want to visit the Ministry of Magic."


    "Please." Griffith didn''t seem afraid.


    Pierce walked into the Ministry of Magic and looked at the elevator that was damaged by the explosion. He said: "It''s a pity."


    Old Batty was invited to the minister''s office.


    As soon as he entered the office, Old Batty glanced at the windmill painting on the wall.


    "I''m sorry, because of Grindelwald, many people want to take action against me," Griffith said apologetically, "I have to be vigilant sometimes."


    "understand."


    When Old Batty came in, he saw guards standing nearby. He was saddened, but he needed to calm down to face the unfathomable Minister Griffith.


    "Speaking of which, I''m the one who should be sorry." Old Barty said, "Because of Grindelwald some time ago, the International Federation of Wizards supported your department, but what happened later was in a hurry, and some staff were unable to do so. Completed the work report back home.¡±


    "Oh?" Griffith asked in surprise, "So, there are still some people here?"


    "I think so," Old Barty said solemnly, "There are six Aurors in total. I think they didn''t cause any trouble to Minister Griffith."


    "No, it''s just that I don''t know where those six people are." Griffith smiled, "The emergence of the ''remnants of Grindelwald'' these days has made the Ministry of Magic very worried."


    The remnants of Grindelwald?


    Perhaps they are the Aurors of the British Ministry of Magic?


    Old Batty was at fault for this matter. He knew that the other party would not let go without benefit.


    And the corpses that the other party deliberately displayed today are all showing their bargaining chips with old Batty.


    "I looked at the damage done to your department," Old Barty said. "I know a generous friend who owns a silver-hand style building. I think he can help Secretary Griffith."


    He was willing to make concessions, stared at Griffith and said, "I think as the Minister of Magic, Minister Griffith should have some information for my men."


    "I just remembered," Griffith said after thinking for a while, "someone seemed to have discovered a few strangers in one place."


    "How many?"


    "Five."


    Griffith smiled and said: "The five strangers should still be there now."


    Old Batty took a deep breath and said: "The sixth one..."


    "Sorry, I think my subordinates got it right."


    Griffith interrupted Old Barty.

 Chapter 607：

    There was no hustle and bustle in this confrontation, and the whole process was pleasant.


    Old Barty looked deeply at Griffith and said, "I think my subordinates may have encountered some ''Grindelwald''s remnants''."


    He left the Ministry of Magic and went to the place Griffith said.


    There he found the Aurors whose memories had been wiped away.


    None of the five Aurors have any memories.


    It¡¯s as if they were here in Poland.


    Old Batty¡¯s visit to Poland did not last long.


    Piers came out of the Ministry of Magic. He shook his head and said, "Nothing."


    Old Batty''s face darkened, Lippi died in vain?


    "But one thing," Pierce said, "I''m sure Lippi found something."


    "I asked some people and they said something dropped from Lippi''s pocket and he picked it up at the risk of being caught."


    That thing must be very important, otherwise Lippi wouldn''t risk going back after almost being caught.


    But Pierce examined Lippi¡¯s body and didn¡¯t see anything special.


    According to witnesses, the thing appeared to be a ring.


    Old Batty understood that Lippi''s death was because of that ring.


    The ring is not there. Is it because it was taken away or because Lippi hid it?


    Griffith''s mysterious smile appeared in his mind, and Old Batty knew that he could not continue to let his subordinates take risks.


    "You can only ask others for help."


    He thought of John. Except for this second king, no one could help him.


    Then Griffith is obviously not simple. The other party can easily subdue five Aurors, which shows that he has stronger power.


    Under the premise that Old Barty could not mobilize Aurors openly, he could only place his hope on John.


    "Griffith was not found, otherwise he would not have guarded the body."


    Old Batty had a hunch that this thing was also crucial to Griffith.


    What is the secret behind this hero who killed Grindelwald?


    ¡­


    On the street where Polish wizards gather, hooded people came to the place where the building collapsed.


    He raised his head and looked around, those wary eyes falling on him.


    He had no choice but to leave here first.


    Seeing him leaving, the owner of the gaze said calmly: "Keep searching, that guy must have hidden something."


    Hearing this, everyone around him started to move.


    But the person who left was watching everything silently in the corner.


    ¡­


    Chapter 623 Building momentum, money offensive


    The Minister of Magic visited Poland and had friendly interactions with the Polish Minister of Magic.


    "I can''t see through that person."


    This is what Old Batty said to John.


    In Silverhand Manor, Old Batty arrived with Pierce.


    When John heard this, he rubbed the ring with his slender fingers.


    Old Batty said: "I''m sure Lippi found something that they must stop even if they kill him."


    "I hope you can help me find that thing from Poland."


    After Old Barty finished speaking, John stopped moving his fingers.


    He looked at Tang Mi in the room, the man who had been following John since the founding of Silver Hand.


    The death of his best friend made it difficult for Tang Mi to calm down.


    "Sir, I''ll go!" Tang Mi walked out immediately, "I can find it."


    "No, you can''t."


    John shook his head and looked at Tang Mi''s suppressed sad expression. He said lightly: "Your anger will not only destroy yourself, but also bring trouble to your door."


    The current Tang Mi is not suitable for carrying out this task, and besides, Tang Mi is not an unknown person.


    He is Johnny Silverhand''s man and often goes out to negotiate business for Silverhand.


    His appearance has long been known to all countries.


    Even if there is a compound potion, it cannot be used all the time, and many methods can be used to break it.


    Tang Mi remained silent. How could he stay calm? He was his friend.


    But John had to listen to what he said.


    John closed his eyes and said, "However, I will send you there, not as a mission."


    He opened his eyes and said calmly: "Since he uses the people as his sword, then help his people."


    "Johnny Silverhand''s third branch is opened in Poland."


    John said to old Batty: "I think he will not refuse this friendly help."


    Old Batty also laughed.


    Indeed, it is impossible to enter in secret form, and there is no reason to enter as a Ministry of Magic person.


    Then in the name of help, no matter how much the Polish Minister of Magic resists, he cannot stop the help.


    "I think we need a press conference," John chuckled. "I have benefited a lot from Minister Crouch''s advice."


    Old Batty understood that John was trying to build momentum for himself.


    At the same time, we must dig out a piece of Poland¡¯s bonus.


    Whether you like it or not, it is a big favor to help Silver Hand enter Poland to promote the economy.


    It doesn¡¯t matter what the Polish Minister of Magic thinks, as long as the international wizarding community sees it.


    This is the benefit of having money.


    While others were working hard to build their reputations, John directly spent money to flatter them.


    As the decision falls.


    At the press conference on the second day, Silverhand announced that it would open a branch in Poland. At the same time, Silverhand Fashion Architecture would assist Poland in its reconstruction work and help Polish wizard children complete their studies.


    As soon as this move came out, the international wizarding community drew its attention away from Poland and praised Barty Crouch for facilitating this move.


    At John''s request, Rita Skeeter, who was already the editor-in-chief of the Daily Prophet, tried her best to publish Old Batty''s glorious deeds.


    He wants to remind everyone that the person who killed the Dark Lord was not only Mr. Inge Griffiths, but also the best minister in Britain in a century before him.


    "Generous funding, Barty Crouch joins hands to support Poland"


    "How much do you know about the greatness of Barty Crouch, the most successful Minister of Magic in a century?" ¡·


    "Counting the glorious history, he is the most successful minister in a century, and he deserves the title!" ¡·


    "Best-selling author and greatest literary award winner, Gilderoy Lockhart interviewed: My long conversation with Minister Crouch"


    "Hot Spot: It is not the Minister of Magic who makes him great, but he who makes the Minister of Magic great, the wisdom of Crouch"


    "The relationship you don''t know, Silverhand and Crouch, the collision of legends"


    "Analysis by Sociological Experts: About the Effects of Silver Hand''s Free Help in Rebuilding the Polish Ministry of Magic"


    "Gringotts Goblin Talk: Silver Hand has more Galleons than Gringotts"


    ¡­


    Almost the whole world is discussing two things.


    The first thing is that Old Barty deserves to be called the most successful Minister of Magic in a century.


    The second thing is, how rich is Johnny Silverhand now?


    When John saw the second thing, he put down the newspaper and saw Malfoy''s expression full of gossip.


    "John, my dad said your money could fill Knockturn Alley, is that true?"


    Malfoy has absolutely nothing to do with poverty, but he doesn''t have enough Galleons in his family to fill Knockturn Alley.


    Although Diagon Alley is not as big as Diagon Alley, it has nothing to do with being small.


    ?Perhaps it can be done by replacing it with paving.


    John was speechless when he heard this, "What''s the use of paying attention to this? It''s enough."


    "Okay, so you really can?" Malfoy asked reluctantly.


    John had no choice but to say: "Don''t listen to these rumors."


    Malfoy looked suspicious. Rumors he heard from his father?


    In fact, he was just curious. After all, Yin Shou''s efficiency in making money over the years was obvious to all.


    But since John said it was a rumor, it must be false.


    John took a mouthful of meat without changing his expression, feeling the magic inside enter his body as he chewed it.


    Momo added in his mind, "It can obviously fill two alleys."


    Never underestimate the money-making machine of Silver Hands.


    Just the orders from various Ministry of Magic and various subordinate industries are enough to keep Silverhand''s performance rising.


    The Weasley twins'' store has just got on track this year. A branch will open in Hogsmeade. Weasley''s joke products have been well received abroad.


    There is also Lockhart, a big money-maker. If the wizarding world had a Forbes ranking, Lockhart would be in the top ten.


    Lockhart was cultivating his sentiments in that part of France, and the new books had not yet been released because there were always some crazy book fans climbing up the balcony of his house.


    If it were others, they would have strengthened their defenses long ago. If it didn''t work, they would have moved out and remained anonymous.


    But Lockhart did not take the usual route, chatting directly with the book fans who broke in illegally, and signed his name on the excited fans.


    The more popular he became, the happier Lockhart was.


    Lockhart helped Old Barty canvass votes, and those book fans had no brains to trust him.


    The international wizarding community is optimistic about Old Barty''s help to Poland.


    But some people just don¡¯t open their eyes.


    John read an article titled "Using resources to help other countries is a waste!" ¡· newspaper.


    This is a niche newspaper, and it seems to be for young people who are not afraid of tigers.


    They passionately criticized Old Batty as a minister for not allocating resources to the outside world. There are still many wizards in the country living a poor life.


    They also scolded John Wick, the man in charge of the Silver Hand, who should spend all his money at home, and denounced the second king''s monopoly for colluding with the Minister of Magic.


    John read the entire newspaper and was amazed from time to time.


    He took out a piece of parchment and wrote a letter telling Tang Mi to buy the newspaper.


    So within a week, the newspaper changed its previous attitude and praised Old Batty''s wise decision.


    For a time, Barty Crouch, the most successful Minister of Magic in a century, became a household name.


    Only by being able to lend a helping hand to other countries can we ensure that resources will not be directed to one country after taking power.


    So what Old Batty did is worthy of praise.


    Even some ministers of magic praised Old Barty for his generosity and organization.

 Chapter 608：

    "I think Minister Crouch is the best Minister for Magic," exclaimed Seamus Finnigan. "I mean, he''s great, isn''t he?"


    His words aroused the approval of many people.


    After all, during the battle at Hogwarts, it was Old Barty who descended from the sky with his magic soldiers and personally led the team to support Hogwarts and win this cruel victory.


    This alone is enough to make everyone in Hogwarts become supporters of Old Barty.


    John also saw Slughorn talking about old Barty''s performance at Hogwarts when he was teaching.


    "Basically, the whole country took it."


    The corners of John''s mouth curled up slightly. With enough information, you can change a person''s image at will.


    In this regard, Dumbledore was a good example.


    Even the chief magician of the International Federation of Wizards was bombarded with information and shed all the layers of glory.


    In a Muggle society, it would be okay. After all, these things are not in the hands of one person and there are channels for quickly receiving information.


    In the wizarding society, where all communication is through owls, there are only a few newspaper offices.


    Unfortunately, these families are all in John''s hands.


    He didn''t even let go of "The Quibbler," leaving Xenophilius Lovegood with a chief editor of more than twenty people.


    ¡­


    "He took action."


    Polish Ministry of Magic.


    The lone brave man stood upstairs, overlooking the wizards wearing silver-hand costumes arriving below.


    This game has already begun.


    John used the most direct money to pry open Poland''s mouth and let Old Barty take the food from the shark''s mouth.


    This is not the Europe of half a century ago. In this era, it is Wang¡¯s home court.


    The power of capital sweeps through the magical society.


    ¡­


    Chapter 624: Infiltration, Silverhand Poland Branch


    Silverhand swaggers into Polish magical society.


    Even the Polish Ministry of Magic had to look welcoming and make some concessions.


    This is the power of Silver Hands. Wherever they go, the Ministry of Magic needs to open a convenient door for them.


    After all, their arrival has truly improved the local economy.


    On the first day of arrival, Yin Shou recruited people with great fanfare.


    The considerable salary makes many people want to squeeze in.


    Use money to pry open the door.


    John is telling Inge Griffith that ideals cannot fill the stomach.


    The third Silver Hands branch was soon opened.


    Silver-hand style buildings are walking around freely in the Ministry of Magic, and they seem to be planning how to build them.


    To this end, Tang Mi went to meet with the Polish Minister of Magic.


    "This is what the British Ministry of Magic looked like before, and this one is what it looks like now."


    Tang Mi took out a photo of a big client of Yin Shou Fashion Construction.


    Griffith picked it up casually and took a look at it. He smiled and said: "I completely believe in Silver Hand, and I believe in the Second King even more."


    Leaning forward, Griffith gives people a sense of oppression.


    "Tommy Shelby, you have chosen a good master."


    Tang Mi stared at the smiling man in a suit and leather suit in front of him. As a werewolf, he smelled a dangerous aura from the man.


    Thinking of his friend who died tragically, Tang Mipi smiled and said, "Thank you for the compliment."


    Tang Mi was going to direct the construction. Griffith waved and Starr came over.


    "Watch him." Griffith''s smile faded and he said calmly, "I think Silverhand will not refuse some people to work in the branch."


    Starr understood what he meant.


    That afternoon, two new clerks came to the Johnny Silverhand store branch.


    Tang Mi wants to find Lippi¡¯s magic wand.


    Lippi''s wand has undergone some minor modifications, such as the handle of his wand being removable.


    In the past, Lippi would hide small objects such as cigarettes in the wand grip.


    Based on Tang Mi''s understanding of Lippi, if Lippi wanted to hide something, he would definitely choose to hide it inside.


    But it was another troublesome problem for him to enter the Auror office.


    The first problem is that the sight that follows him all the time.


    Tang Mi passed by the Auror office and looked back behind him.


    Starr smiled and nodded at him.


    "It''s really difficult." Tang Mi darkened his face, nodded in response, and passed by the Auror office.


    John''s arrangement for him was to go to the Ministry of Magic to direct the decoration, but he did not delegate other tasks.


    Tang Mi can only perform on his own.


    ¡­


    The last holiday at Hogwarts has arrived.


    Malfoy showed off his Easter egg, the Malfoy family crest painted in green and silver.


    Astoria also got a Malfoy Easter egg, and Daphne¡¯s Easter egg was also gorgeous.


    Some eggs are also decorated with gems and ornaments.


    Blaise''s easter egg contains a ruby.


    John received three Easter eggs from home.


    He could basically identify three hands from different people.


    The one with the Snitch and the Seeker, you know without even thinking about it, it belongs to Dad.


    The red graffiti with petals and puppy belongs to Mrs. Wick.


    The pink one with a bear and an owl is Ariana.


    Along with the easter egg, there was also a letter from the Wick family.


    "Are you going to open a new store again?"


    Dad is preparing the thirteenth hotel and preparing to go to Hungary.


    And it was a publicly funded trip for the whole family.


    John looked at the letter full of show-off, and he could probably tell the proud expression on his father''s face when he wrote this letter.


    This was in retaliation for John leaving him alone at home for the last Christmas.


    "How old are you and you are still so childish?" John secretly despised his father.


    This old man really has a strong desire to win.


    Ignoring his father''s insistence, John summarized the characteristics of the Star Guards after many days of observation.


    It is a magical creature with extremely high growth potential and does not need to eat. It only needs to absorb enough starlight at night to maintain its use.


    But it¡¯s not necessarily forbidden to eat. Stars made of pure magic power are very popular among the stars.


    John also discovered that Hector was interested in these things when he took away the stars. After using the stars, the protoss could briefly enter the explosive period.


    John didn¡¯t need to turn on the light that day anyway, because Hector¡¯s whole body glowed like a light bulb.


    "It seems that magical creatures have very low resistance to the stars."


    John looked at the three bottles of stars in the cabinet and fell into deep thought.


    Whether it is the unicorn, the spirit of the black lake, or the star guardian, they are all fascinated by the stars.


    ¡­


    Slughorn searches for John.


    He happily put an easter egg aside and said, "The paper has been approved. I think someone will tell you that it''s time to receive the new Order of Merlin in the near future."


    Slughorn prepared a cabinet for his office, with the top space empty for the Order of Merlin.


    He came to tell John the good news and said, "I have a party and I thought if you were free..."


    He rubbed his hands in embarrassment. If John could be there, it would make him look good.


    John is now a more famous person than Slughorn.


    "Of course, if you don''t have time, you can do your own thing." For fear that John might misunderstand his words, Slughorn hurriedly added, "It''s just an invitation, right?"


    Hearing this suggestion, John smiled slightly, "I think I will be free that day."


    It wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing to have more contacts with Slughorn.


    Slughorn was very happy to hear John agreed.


    He has a party almost every month. Now he doesn''t need to hide like he did during Voldemort''s time.


    With John''s agreement, Slughorn was almost as happy as receiving an award.


    The appointment was made on Saturday night, and he kept emphasizing that it didn''t matter if John was late, he could come over anytime.


    He was afraid that John would let him go.


    Of course John wouldn¡¯t.


    He should cherish this last time in school.


    There is a two-week holiday at Easter.


    But usually these two weeks are accompanied by a lot of homework, so most people choose to spend it at Hogwarts.


    Of course, relatively speaking, this is also a good thing.


    This is true for Malfoy.


    He assembled the Quidditch team and obtained the right to use the Quidditch pitch at Snape early.


    Early in the morning, John could see Malfoy lecturing students who were troubled by their homework.


    "I saw in Astoria''s eyes her murderous intention towards Draco."


    Malfoy was in high spirits there.


    He had completely forgotten that Astoria was in fifth grade this year, the busiest year in the entire seven years of Hogwarts.


    Before finishing the transfiguration homework, Astoria was pulled over for training.


    Blaise bet Pansy: "Astoria will definitely dump Draco this year, bet ten galleons."


    Pansy rolled her eyes at him and sneered: "I bet twenty galleons."


    Malfoy''s unethical act of preemptively applying for a training venue did not arouse criticism from other colleges.


    On the contrary, Gryffindor was very grateful that Malfoy acted quickly enough.


    Because they had a captain who had the same plan as Malfoy, Harry reluctantly looked at Malfoy who was strutting into the Quidditch pitch.


    Little did he know that his team members were thankful that they still had time to complete their homework.


    In fact, Malfoy was anxious to train, not only to prevent himself from being named on Slytherin''s pillar of shame, but more importantly, to train the second generation members.


    There are not many seventh graders in Gryffindor, there are only three of them: Harry, Ron, and Dean Thomas.

 Chapter 609：

    But there are a lot of Slytherins, and except for Astoria, they are all in seventh grade.


    This naturally has its advantages, but the disadvantages also follow.


    Once they graduate, half of Slytherin will be basically useless.


    So half of Malfoy''s training time was spent training second-generation players, which actually made others breathe a sigh of relief.


    Astoria is the default next-generation captain. She has to run into the second-generation team members, so she doesn''t have to rest.


    When the training is over, you can see Malfoy chasing after Astoria, and Astoria angrily leaves without looking back.


    This scene made Brace secretly clench his fists.


    "He can annoy the best-tempered girl in Slytherin."


    Blaise''s words couldn''t help but make Slytherin think about where Malfoy''s limit is.


    John found this scene funny. With Astoria''s temper, it would probably be over after a while.


    After all, it was never Malfoy who captured Astoria, but Astoria who manipulated Malfoy.


    The people in the Star Club were watching how Malfoy was manipulated by Astoria step by step.


    ¡­


    Chapter 625 Credence¡¯s Worries, Saint


    America.


    Credence was struggling in his sleep.


    In the dream, he seemed to be back with Grindelwald.


    Those bewitching forces wrapped around his neck, seeming to strangle him to death.


    "We will not fail, Aurelius."


    The man''s whisper echoed in his ears.


    Aurelius Dumbledore.


    This is Credence¡¯s name, which comes from Grindelwald.


    On the day he left Nagini, he got his own life experience and also got a magic wand.


    The voice seemed to understand the coming outcome, but he was still confident.


    It''s like he never fails.


    Obviously he has seen those futures.


    At the International Wizarding Alliance election in Bhutan, Grindelwald used black magic to use the dead Kirin as a tool to gain power.


    Before that, he saw a prophecy from the pool that the brother of the dead Qilin was still alive.


    This was a fatal mistake, but Grindelwald made it so easy.


    "Victory is there, waiting for us to get it."


    "And I have seen the seeds I planted sprout."


    These were the last words Credence heard from Grindelwald when he was determined to leave Grindelwald.


    Seed?


    What kind of seeds?


    Credence, who was with Grindelwald at the time, was weakened by the Obscurus. He did not understand Grindelwald''s so-called seed.


    Over the years, Grindelwald has instilled in him the idea that after killing Dumbledore, all victory will fall to the saints.


    But what¡¯s the result?


    Credence failed. He was no match for Dumbledore.


    Why is a person who can see the future so confident even though he knows he will fail?


    Credence had no answer, at least not while he was alive to see it.


    He died in Godric''s Hollow.


    If it hadn''t been for the necklace John gave him, he would never have been able to get out of that place.


    "The seeds I planted sprouted."


    Credence woke up.


    He was sweating profusely, rubbing his face with his hands, feeling the coldness of his palms, trying to wake himself up.


    "Having a nightmare?"


    The warm body drove away the chill.


    Nagini asked softly.


    Credence shook his head and said, "I dreamed about the past."


    Nagini''s clothes were neatly dressed, clinging to each other just like they did when they were dependent on each other.


    She asked softly: "What''s the matter?"


    "Grindelwald." Credence held the hand on his shoulder, "I saw Grindelwald and thought of what he said to me."


    "He said that the seeds he planted sprouted. I was very worried. He was always mysterious and unpredictable..."


    Credence''s voice was stuck, and he said apologetically: "I think I''m too attached to the past, Nagini."


    "No, Credence." Nagini smiled, "Total of all, it is you."


    Every time Credence goes to bed, he will be afraid, afraid that he will not wake up.


    Afraid of missing Nagini again.


    "His pendant," Credence reached out and touched his chest and said, "It''s a very strange feeling, I feel that thing inside my body."


    Nagini covered it with her hand and said softly: "It''s beating, isn''t it?"


    Nap time is over.


    It''s time for Credence to go to work.


    Yes, go to work.


    The dignified Dumbledore also needs to work at Johnny Silverhand''s branch.


    "Ms. Snake," Johnson said respectfully to Nagini.


    Then his eyes shifted to Credence, and he felt like he was looking at the pretty boy taking care of his boss.


    Johnson is so heartbroken.


    Boss, haven¡¯t you seen the tendons on my body?


    Pick this guy, his thighs are not as thick as my arms.


    Johnson is melancholy.


    Credence approached Nagini''s ear and asked, "He seems to be sad, Ms. Snake?"


    Nagini smiled.


    There are some personnel changes in District 13, where American wizards gather, but they are not serious.


    Johnson is responsible for branch security, and Paul is responsible for sales and business negotiations.


    Credence gets a job working behind the counter.


    The angry Paul glanced at Credence, whistled and said: "Ignore that big man, he is just jealous of you."


    "Uh...thank you." Credence nodded to express his gratitude.


    Paul shrugged and said, "I don''t understand why you want to come here, but since you work here, you still have to remember the rules."


    He put the monocle on his right eye and said, "The first thing is to put on your glasses."


    Credence put on his monocle, and everything on the counter in front of him changed.


    "Oh, Maika, I remembered that there is business over there in District 7, so I''ll leave this to you first."


    Paul suddenly remembered that the goods from District 7 had not been delivered, so he patted Credence on the shoulder and left quickly.


    Credence looked towards the door, and Nagini looked at him with a smile, looking uncomfortable.


    "It''s good if it''s plain." Credence smiled and watched Paul go out.


    His first customer arrived.


    Credence asked: "What do you need..."


    His voice was stuck, and his eyes fell on the visitor''s collar.


    A symbol composed of triangles, circles, and vertical lines appears in the eyes.


    The other party said calmly: "I need the wand behind you."


    Credence glanced out of the corner of his eye and saw three more people like him.


    "I''ll get it for you."


    "Thank you, Aurelius."


    As soon as the voice came out, Credence''s eyes widened.


    He slowly raised his head and looked at the other person''s face.


    At that moment, the face seemed to change into Grindelwald.


    His pupils constricted.


    A ray of red light fell on the man.


    Then came Johnson''s roar, and the customers in the store fell to the ground one after another.


    Credence looked along where the red light came from, and saw Nagini.


    She held a wand in her hand.


    "They are saints."


    Credence came back to his senses. He looked over again, and the man''s face changed back to someone else.


    This was not the first time Nagini faced this situation. She said calmly: "Johnson, send the person to the Ministry of Magic. We will be closed for the day today."


    "Understood, Ms. Snake."


    Johnson nodded and sent several of the knocked down people to the Ministry of Magic.


    ¡­


    "Saint?"


    John received news that a saint appeared in the Silver Hand branch.


    But strictly speaking, they are not saints. Those people are admirers of Grindelwald.


    What makes John wonder is why the other party can say Credence''s name?


    "Aurelius Dumbledore?" John muttered to himself, "Grindelwald."


    "Seed? What did Grindelwald plant?"


    The mystery surrounding Grindelwald increases.


    It¡¯s hard to figure out.


    The only thing that can be confirmed is that Grindelwald is still alive.


    And controlling everything from somewhere.


    "Is Griffith his?" John suspected that the Polish Minister of Magic had a relationship with Grindelwald, or was Grindelwald.


    Not only him, but also Dumbledore, who knew Grindelwald, thought so too.


    None of them have full confidence or evidence.

 Chapter 610：

    The only thing that is certain is Grindelwald''s survival.


    After joining the Saints in the American branch, John began to pay attention to the situation in France.


    However, the other party seemed to be heading for Credence and did not appear in France.


    Credence doesn¡¯t know why Grindelwald is looking for him.


    What John is more concerned about is that the other party knows about Credence''s awakening.


    Yes, wake up.


    In fact, Credence did not die when he ended half a century ago.


    Credence''s death resulted from the erosion of the body by Obscurus.


    The little wizard will be eroded by the Obscurus and die when he is young. It is a miracle that Credence survived to adulthood.


    What John did was to use a huge amount of magic power as the last seed to preserve life.


    When Credence was unconscious and on the verge of death, it was also when Obscurus was at his weakest.


    At that time, the magic power will wash away the power of the Obscurus in Credence''s body and replace it, weakening the power of the Obscurus, like a disguised domestication.


    It¡¯s just that this process is extremely long. John originally calculated that it would be the day when he set the anchor point of time and space.


    But Credence seemed to wake up early and went to find Nagini, missing John''s letter.


    If Dumbledore hadn''t received the letter, I''m afraid John would have been stranded in the past because of this mistake.


    Credence is inherently gifted, and he can grow up despite the erosion of Obscurus without a foundation in learning.


    During his time with Grindelwald, he learned how to use magic and was able to initially control Obscurus. However, because the power was too powerful, he could not resist the erosion.


    When he woke up, Obscurus'' power was weakened and could no longer affect Credence, so it was naturally controlled.


    This method cannot be used on Ariana because she cannot control the Obscurus.


    "It seems that the answers to all problems lie in Poland."


    John pondered for a while, and now all the questions were focused on the Polish Minister of Magic.


    What is the truth? We can only wait for Tang Mi''s return.


    ¡­


    Chapter 626 The second invasion, Gauss retires


    In the international magical society, Poland is in trouble.


    Grindelwald appeared before, then the Minister of Magic was physically attacked, and bad guys entered the Ministry of Magic.


    It''s a good thing that Silverhand Style Architecture is responsible for rebuilding the Ministry of Magic.


    But just some time after the Silver Hand Fashion Building started, the Ministry of Magic was invaded again.


    A figure was hiding on the floor of the Department of Magical Games and Sports, holding a wand in his hand and breathing heavily.


    "This money is really getting harder and harder to make."


    Listening to the shouts of those running past, Gauss, who was hiding under his desk, breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Thankfully I''m smart, but that Minister of Magic doesn''t seem like a good person."


    He blended into the Ministry of Magic among the employees of Silver Hand Style Building, and while everyone was staring at Tang Mi, he sneaked into the Auror office.


    Everything was going well until he saw the eye symbol on the door.


    The Auror appeared and almost caught him, but luckily he managed to escape by blowing the wall open.


    The current Ministry of Magic is like a maze, and this period of time is enough for the Silver Hand Fashion Building to complete a lot of modifications.


    It would take some time for other people to run out, but for Gauss, he has the architectural drawings.


    Taking out the blueprint, he identified his location.


    "I should be in the Funny Products Patent Office now. I need to run to the right. There is a staircase leading up. On the last step of the staircase, there is a gap that is not covered by anti-Apparition."


    Gauss memorized the route of the drawing and took out the stolen wand.


    "Is this thing worth three thousand galleons?"


    It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t know the danger, it¡¯s that the other party¡¯s bid is too high.


    Gauss said to himself: "Retire after finishing this job."


    After he finished speaking, as soon as he poked his head out of the table, he saw a wand reaching into the office.


    "Armor Protection (Protego


    As soon as the Iron Armor Curse was formed, the explosion flames engulfed the office.


    The next second, the table exploded into many pieces and flew towards the door, and a figure jumped out and rushed towards the door.


    The Auror on standby at the door was about to check when he was hit by the exploding table.


    Starr used the Iron Armor Curse to block the attack, and saw a green light flying towards him.


    He stepped away without any hesitation, and the green light exploded the lights behind them, plunging the area into darkness.


    Gauss followed the green light and ran out, running towards the stairs without looking back.


    "Stop him!"


    Starr used fluorescent flash to illuminate and found Gauss leaving.


    Without any hesitation, the people from the picket department chased after him.


    "Add more money, add more money, you must add more money this time!"


    Gauss lowered his head, and a green light flew past his hair.


    The wand waved and the table was drawn to block the attack from behind.


    Gauss scolded Musashi for his lack of loyalty. In the past, everyone was divided 50-50, but Musashi stayed in Neon because of matters at the magic institute.


    Now I am alone and being chased by a group of people.


    The table exploded into pieces.


    Gauss used a sliding shovel to send himself into the stairwell.


    "PermanentSticking"


    After closing the door and using the permanent sticking spell, Gauss looked up.


    "No one told me that the stairs are so long!"


    He looked at the long staircase and hated the guy who designed it.


    Sprinting upwards, there were constant banging sounds outside the door.


    Starr pushed the Auror out of the way and pointed his wand at the door.


    "Blasting Curse"


    The explosion opened a hole in the door, Starr frowned, "Everyone use the explosion spell together!"


    This door was specially chosen by Silverhand to block more time.


    But several Aurors took action together, and a rumbling explosion sounded.


    Gauss, who was climbing the stairs in pain, knew he wouldn''t last long.


    Glancing at the last dozen steps, he wailed and climbed up.


    When I climbed to the last five steps, the door was blown open.


    Starr rushed into the stairs, aimed his wand at Gauss and fired magic.


    Gauss bent down to avoid a red light, then used his strength to run forward.


    "We must pay more this time!"


    He roared angrily and stepped onto the last step.


    Starr was hit by the red light and lost the wand in his right hand. He reacted quickly and threw a silver light with his left hand towards Gauss.


    "Disapparation"


    Gauss disappeared.


    Starr panted and climbed up to the step, staring at the place where Gauss disappeared, and said coldly: "He can''t go far, so he''s wanted."


    The Auror who was climbing the stairs was also panting heavily and mentally scolded the man who built the stairs hundreds of times.


    On that step, a drop of bright red blood was left there.


    Starr dipped his wand into the blood.


    ¡­


    The arrest warrant was quickly issued.


    The Polish Ministry of Magic held the Silver Hand Fashion Building accountable. The Ministry of Magic they built had a flaw.


    But Tang Mi, the person in charge of Silver Hands, generously admitted that the construction of that place had not been completed, and the original plan was to repair it today. However, due to the invasion, they were controlled to live in the hall and had no right to enter.


    The Polish Ministry of Magic suffered a huge loss.


    Gauss appeared at the alley where wizards gathered. He covered his chest and inserted a silver blade into his chest.


    Blood fell along his fingers.


    "I didn''t expect that one mistake would almost take my life."


    Gauss smiled bitterly, glanced at the wand in his hand, and walked into the path holding on to the wall.


    The top priority is to find the contact person and take away the wand.


    Hiding behind a box, his breathing became heavy and it felt like every breath was tearing his lungs apart.


    Excessive blood loss made his consciousness blurred.


    "This is a black magic product."


    The damage caused by black magic is difficult to treat. If you pull it out rashly, Gauss may be bloodied on the spot.


    Listening to the footsteps of the searcher disappearing, he poked his head out from behind the box.


    A thought in his mind supported him to continue walking.


    "More money, give me more money, double this time, no! Triple it!"


    He staggered a few steps towards the Johnny Silverhand store branch.


    But here, Starr had already led a team to guard the area.


    Gauss took a deep breath, the heart-piercing pain almost suffocating him.


    "Are you going to explain it here?" His eyelids were heavy, and he used his last strength to go to another junction.


    Fortunately, there is a second connection point, but it is a pity that he cannot use the second apparation now.


    That would completely crush his heart with this sharp blade, and he could only go there on foot.


    Evading the search team along the way, he would use up his last strength just to go.


    Probably the Ministry of Magic did not expect that he would choose to walk over on his feet.


    None of the Aurors he met along the way noticed him.


    Finally arrived at the junction point.


    On a bridge, he leaned on the guardrail. In a blur of consciousness, he saw a person walking in front of him.


    Gauss could only hope that the person coming was the connector, otherwise he would not have the ability to fight back.


    The man came to Gauss and was frightened by his injuries.


    "Are you okay?" The voice was a little young.


    Gauss raised his eyes and said impatiently: "Will you feel better if you are stabbed in the heart?"


    The man was also speechless. Gauss pulled out his wand, pointed at the man''s heart and said, "Tell me, who do you serve?"

 Chapter 611：

    "John Wick."


    "Bingo, that''s right."


    The wand fell loosely into the man''s hand. Gauss raised his head and waved his hand and said, "Let''s go, ask my boss to add more money, and tell him that I put all the money in the house at the foot of Stoat Mountain."


    Gauss''s voice became smaller and smaller, and he said intermittently: "Half of the money... was converted into... Muggle currency... and donated to the Zolide Welfare Institute... and the other half was sent to No. 78 Brown Scorpion Lane... Amiya collected it..."


    "Tell the boss... it''s... fun to be around him..."


    His voice disappeared, and the connector stared blankly at the wand in his hand.


    "Is it worth it?"


    Give your life.


    The contact person turned and left.


    Not long after he left.


    Gauss opened his eyes and stood up tremblingly.


    He can confirm that the other party is the real contact person.


    Taking out his wand, he turned to look at Starr who appeared.


    A drop of blood on the tip of the opponent''s wand kept squirming in the direction of Gauss.


    Gauss smiled and said: "You will never catch the loving wizard who loves peace."


    Closing his eyes, he thought to himself that he was indeed going to retire.


    Falling back, he fell into the rushing river.


    ¡­


    Chapter 627: The trip to the Wick family, the agent¡¯s depression


    "He fell into the river."


    Starr informed Griffith of the results.


    Griffith slowly approached Starr with his hands behind his back.


    His expression was cold, and he exuded a cold air that made people want to kneel down.


    Starr lowered his head quietly and said, "He was stabbed by the **** blade."


    "It takes a while for the Auror office to confirm the missing items. The person used dark magic to blow up the office."


    As he spoke, Griffith got closer and closer.


    The man''s shadow covered Starr''s feet.


    Griffith slowly raised his hand and landed heavily on Starr''s shoulder.


    "You did a great job, Starr."


    The tense and scary atmosphere is eliminated.


    Griffith smiled and said: "Only in this way can people know our determination."


    "Decadent capital is destroying this place. They need to be shown the arrogance of capital."


    He whispered in Starr''s ear: "Until the remnants of the ruins are swept away, a new order cannot be established."


    "We are building a truly free place for wizards, without the constraints of a house, and no need to linger in a dark corner."


    Feeling the strength on his shoulders, Starr raised his head, the enthusiasm in his eyes like fire.


    Griffith turned and looked at the windmill on the wall, "I used to pursue greater interests, so that the magical world would no longer hide."


    "But I was wrong. The weak eat the strong, and the wizards who belong to that new world need to be screened." He smiled, "If the carrion is not removed, this disease cannot be cured."


    "Some power players fooled the wizard, and he described me as a madman who would subvert the world."


    Stopping in front of the windmill, Griffith''s smile faded.


    "They are running away from the injustice suffered by wizards and defending their rights. This is wrong."


    "But I''m not angry." He shook his head and picked up the lion ornament on the table. "The winner is the king. I thought about it over and over again in my mind during the time I was in Nurmengard."


    "There is no right or wrong, because it is the winner''s humiliation of the loser."


    Holding the ornament in his right hand, he spread his arms like a soaring golden eagle.


    He said; "My kindness will appear in the new world, and you will always be by my side, Starr, come with me to see the new world."


    "However," Griffith put down the ornaments and chuckled, "we must first wake up our compatriots."


    "What are we going to do?" Starr has been brainwashed by this great ideal.


    Even if he were asked to ignite his body at this time, he would readily agree to become the ray of fire that creates a new world.


    And those he believes in...


    will become the Creator.


    Griffith''s hair turned white, and his originally brown eyes were occupied by evil, heterochromatic pupils.


    Grindelwald smiled evilly and said, "Just let them see it."


    "We will make magic great, get rid of the darkness and step into the light."


    ¡­


    In a fast-flowing river, Gaussian drifts with the current.


    When he turned a corner, a hand reached out and grabbed Gauss''s collar.


    The hooded man dragged the person away.


    ¡­


    6 Privet Drive, Little Whinging, Surrey.


    In the early morning, the sunlight shines through the window into the golden hair on the white sheets.


    The girl has fair skin and a face as beautiful as an angel. The sunlight brushes a layer of gold powder on her eyelashes, making her look like a peaceful doll.


    The little brown bear is packing things diligently, folding each piece of clothing carefully to ensure that there are no unnecessary wrinkles on the clothes.


    Then put each piece in the suitcase.


    Little Bear ran to the open wardrobe and tilted his head to think.


    The hostess of the house bought so many clothes that the closet was full.


    Suddenly, the bear''s eyes moved to the pink bow-tie bear placed in the closet.


    The black eyes stared at the pink bear for a while.


    Immediately afterwards, the pink bear flew out of the closet, and the brown bear grabbed the pink bear and threw it over his shoulder, and then gave it a German back throw.


    After beating the pink bear as a punching bag for a while, the brown bear did not forget about business. He picked out clothes from the closet and carefully prepared some personal clothes that were necessary but inconvenient to write down.


    Pulling out the box from under the bed, Little Bear carefully wiped the dust off with a soft handkerchief, making sure it was spotless before putting it in the suitcase and closing it.


    Finally, when the work was over, the little bear grabbed the sheets and climbed onto the bed, using a soft wake-up call to wake up the angel on the bed.


    "Woo-"


    Ariana felt the touch on her hand and grabbed the little bear in her arms.


    The little bear struggled in his arms twice, then turned his attention to the pink little bear who had been beaten away by him.


    There is obviously no change in expression, but for some reason, there seems to be a feeling of elation.


    "Ariana, daddy is waiting for you downstairs." Mrs. Wick knocked on the door and found no response. She opened the door and saw the sleeping girl.


    Looking over the prepared things, Mrs. Wick guessed that Ariana must have been getting ready very late.


    She smiled helplessly and fondly, came to the little lazy ear, and called her daughter in a gentle tone.


    "Ariana, we''re leaving."


    When Ariana heard Mrs. Wick''s voice, she turned around and gave Mrs. Wick''s arms a few clicks. She said in a soft and waxy voice: "Mom, I''ll get up right away."


    Mrs. Wick had a completely different feeling at the moment.


    have a look!


    Why raise a daughter?


    My son started sleeping on his own when he was less than two years old. Not only did he get up on time, but sometimes breakfast was prepared for you, and he didn¡¯t mean to be coquettish at all!


    I also want to experience being coquettished by a soft and waxy voice!


    As a result, my son didn¡¯t act coquettishly, and he behaved more maturely than his mother and father.


    Sometimes Mrs. Wick thought about letting Watson be her son.


    Now, this daughter has greatly fulfilled all Mrs. Wick''s wishes.


    She kissed Ariana''s forehead lovingly and said, "Don''t worry."


    The next second.


    "Ariana, wife, we have to leave."


    Mrs. Wick: "..."


    Watson howled at the stairs with his loud voice. He was a little surprised that his wife didn''t respond when she called someone.


    After a while, he saw his wife coming downstairs expressionlessly.


    Watson stepped forward enthusiastically, "Are you up, Ariana? The flight is at nine o''clock, we still have some time."


    After a while.


    Watson was sitting on the steps outside the door when the phone rang. It was the airline.


    "Mr. Wick, the flight you booked is about to take off. Can you arrive now?"


    "I would like to ask, how much does a private jet cost?"


    "ah?"


    The agent disguised as an airline employee was confused.


    He reacted immediately and secretly said in surprise: "I didn''t expect that he actually knew that we deployed agents on the plane."


    Yes, that must be the case.


    The other party deliberately waited for the plane to take off and then purchased a private jet to get rid of the agents.


    It is worthy of being listed as the highest-ranking person. It is indeed terrifying.


    Unfortunately, in the end, I still have the upper hand.


    The old agent stopped the agents who were preparing to board the plane and ordered: "Everyone stop their plans and go to the airport to dress up as aircraft service personnel."


    After he gave the order, he said to the other end of the phone in the most sincere tone: "Okay, sir, we are currently having a discount here, so you can enjoy the discount when purchasing an airplane."


    On the flight that was about to take off, an old man sat on the seat.


    Suddenly, the people around seemed to receive some kind of order.


    Immediately afterwards, the planes that were about to take off left one after another.


    The last one left was the old man.


    The old man looked around blankly. When the flight attendant came out, he raised his hand to ask what was going on.


    As a result, the flight attendant unbuttoned her clothes, took off her clothes to reveal the shirt underneath, and said to the headset with a stern face: "Okay, Director, I''ll be there right away."


    The flight attendant also left.


    The old man sat alone on the empty plane, lost in thought.


    Is this a charter flight?


    Just when a group of people used various methods to enter the airline undercover and wait for Watson''s arrival.


    Ariana sat in the car, holding the little bear.

 Chapter 612：

    The big-headed gray owl Qiqi was stuffed into a cage and held by Watson.


    "Why did you bring the owl?" Mrs. Wick was a little confused as she drove the car.


    "You don''t understand, this is sympathy." Watson shook his head.


    At Christmas, he and Qiqi were dependent on each other. How could he abandon such a friendship?


    Qiqi: Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I was going back to Dragon Valley for vacation.


    Qiqi said that it did not want such sympathy at all.


    "Changed the flight?" Mrs. Wick didn''t quite understand, but Watson was determined and there was nothing she could do.


    "Oh, I got an upgrade."


    In the end, Watson did not buy a private plane, and the family of three happily got on the plane and left.


    The agents who were waiting at the aircraft company waited for a long time, but still no one came to buy the aircraft.


    "Damn it, I didn''t expect it to be a trap within a trap!" Cold sweat broke out on the old agent''s forehead.


    The other party actually saw through him and used the trick to sneak into Chencang.


    How could there be such a monster!


    The highest level, so terrifying!


    In response to this, Watson said: That¡¯s buying an airplane, why don¡¯t you buy groceries?


    The Wick family was happily sitting in the first class cabin. Ariana was very interested in this novel thing. She leaned against the window and looked at the clouds with her mouth open.


    Mrs. Wick sipped the champagne and asked, "Where are we going?"


    The Snitch flew out of Watson''s hand a few inches and was quickly caught. He said casually: "Hungary, Budapest."


    ¡­


    Chapter 628 Malfoy, Potter


    The family went on a trip, and John had a wonderful time at Hogwarts.


    On the Quidditch pitch, you can see traditional drama.


    "Slick Malfoy vs. Scar-headed Potter"


    Slytherin and Gryffindor quarreled again over the arrangements for the Quidditch pitch during the holidays.


    Of course, just quarreling is not enough.


    After all, the combined total of the opponents is not enough for Malfoy to torture alone.


    You can always trust the value of Malfoy as the number one person on the list.


    Therefore, the result is that conflicts over trivial matters often escalate, and in the end the Gryffindor side can no longer quarrel, and the boxing faction headed by Harry and Ron fight with Malfoy.


    John enjoyed the drama of the three heroes fighting against Malfoy.


    "This is only the third day, and they have already played three times." Daphne had doubts about whether they were practicing Quidditch and then having a fight, or whether they were fighting and practicing Quidditch at the same time.


    Malfoy was seen nimbly dodging Ron Weasley''s fist in the stadium.


    Ron has inherited the Weasley family genes very well. He is long and has long arms. It is obvious at a glance that he is a good boxer.


    It''s a pity that if it was the third-year Malfoy, he might be able to fight a dozen, but the current seventh-year Malfoy is Nuggulu Malfoy who has endured countless violent abuses by Neville.


    Malfoy''s feet were pierced, his head was dodging his fists left and right, he clenched his fists, and with one punch, Ron fell to his knees.


    Then he turned sideways to avoid the kick from the unruly Dean behind him, grabbed his calf, and landed a split elbow on it.


    Dean screamed in pain, and Malfoy pulled him forward, causing him to do a split.


    Holding his head and jumping over, Malfoy kicked Harry in the chest, then grabbed his collar and smashed it violently.


    Harry stood on his legs before falling to the ground, twisted his body, tightly wrapped his arms around Malfoy''s waist, hugged Malfoy and pushed forward.


    Malfoy was careless, his body was pushed back, and Harry pushed him down.


    Harry stepped forward, sat on him and kept punching the face with his fists.


    Malfoy pushed Harry up hard and threw him out with a throwing motion.


    Standing up and wiping the corners of his mouth, Malfoy glanced at the blood on the back of his hand, raised an eyebrow at Harry and said provocatively: "It''s a bit of an improvement, but it''s still too bad!"


    Harry staggered to his feet and was knocked down by a punch from Malfoy.


    The glasses flew out and Harry''s head felt dizzy.


    Malfoy looked sideways and said arrogantly: "Send the person to the school hospital. Slytherin will have an extra hour of training time."


    Ginny yelled angrily: "It''s nothing to bully Harry, fight me if you can!"


    The Gryffindor players stopped Ginny with cold sweat on their brows.


    As for others, they thought they might not fight Ginny.


    But Malfoy, a person with extremely poor moral character, really makes people doubt whether he will beat him in the same way.


    Ginny couldn''t break away and was indignant.


    She went over to help Harry up and asked with concern: "Are you okay, Harry?"


    "fine."


    Harry ignored Ginny, but stared at Malfoy and said, "You can show off your strength here, Malfoy."


    "Really? We have won twelve consecutive victories." Malfoy chuckled.


    Harry knew that only grades were the best tool to slap someone in the face.


    The Gryffindor people left with several injured people.


    "Why won''t they be punished?"


    Daphne was confused. These people had been fighting for three days, but they had not seen anyone imprisoned.


    John chuckled and said: "In the wizarding school''s view, it is not a big deal if you don''t use magic. Besides, if three people lose to one person, Gryffindor will be embarrassed to tell it."


    Malfoy''s behavior of fighting with others made John want to say that it was him.


    But only Malfoy has this condition.


    If it had been anyone else, Harry might not have started a fight with him.


    From the first day they arrived at Hogwarts, these two people were like two sides involved in fate.


    One of them is the savior who failed the Dark Lord. Their parents were the main force in the fight against Voldemort. They grew up dependent on others, but they have a respected status.


    One is the son of the Dark Lord''s minion. He grew up in fine clothes and fine food, but when it comes to honor, he has nothing but a blank slate.


    The famous savior of the wizarding world meets the unknown Malfoy of the Dark Lord''s family.


    Malfoy and Potter.


    The opposition between darkness and light, but no one can leave the other.


    John couldn''t even understand Malfoy''s feelings for Harry, and he didn''t know whether it was hatred or simply destruction if he couldn''t get it.


    After all, Malfoy wanted to be friends with Harry when they first met.


    If Harry had met Malfoy first instead of Ron, I''m afraid the story would be more interesting.


    Of course, John felt that Harry couldn''t stand Malfoy''s appearance in the first year.


    Watching Malfoy flying high in the sky, John said: "He really hasn''t changed at all."


    ¡­


    The auditorium and library became places where students did their homework. John saw that Astoria had almost torn through the books for her Potions homework.


    He walked over, glanced at it, and said casually: "Add some sleepy beans."


    Astoria suddenly realized.


    I almost forgot, John is an idle guy with no homework at all.


    At that moment, the eyes of people in the auditorium changed when they looked at John.


    This is someone who doesn¡¯t even know what the professor is asking. Isn¡¯t this a free learning tool?


    Just as John was sitting down, he saw Blaise coming over with a book in his hand.


    "John, about transfiguration..."


    "And Potions."


    "I took alchemy as an elective."


    "John, and me, the runes are about..."


    The Slytherin table immediately became lively.


    John basically knows how to solve it at a glance.


    Most of the homework at Hogwarts is in essay mode. John only needs to tell the answer, and they can make up the rest by themselves.


    The other tables cannot be seated.


    John belongs to everyone, why should you, Slytherin, use it in the same house?


    After that day, when John went to the auditorium, someone had prepared water and wiped the tables in advance.


    The bombardment of chatter makes it difficult for people to understand.


    But John is mentally powerful and can handle it like a supercomputer.


    He basically just needs to search for answers.


    Such efficiency is terrifying.


    Slughorn also expressed his admiration for this.


    It''s okay to let him teach one or two, but if you swarm him, even if the knowledge is not profound, the sounds are enough for him to drink a pot.


    Soon, Saturday arrived.


    Slughorn had extended an invitation to John to attend his party.


    Naturally, John would not break the promise. He took a bottle of mead and entered the room after the banquet started.


    "John."


    Slughorn called, causing the audience''s attention to focus on John.


    The next second, those people came over with warm smiles.


    Everyone wants to get to know this second king.


    Those who can be invited by Slughorn are basically smart people.


    They can naturally understand what it means to have something to do with this second king.


    Silver Hand Alliance, Ancient Alliance.


    These two behemoths represent the two largest combinations of interests in the UK.


    Needless to say, the Silver Hand Alliance is a huge interest group created by John when he was still a Silver Hand, consisting of multiple families, senior officials of the Ministry of Magic, and celebrities.


    Every sentence in it is an inside story that ordinary wizards outside will never be able to touch in their lifetime. Moreover, you can get in touch with high-ranking officials from all walks of life here, and you can have a prosperous official career just by showing up.


    The Ancient Alliance is, on the surface, the new Holy Twenty-Eight Clans re-established under the leadership of the Malfoy family.


    But anyone with a discerning eye can see that this so-called ancient alliance represents the Second King''s control over pure blood.


    Those ancient existences are more closely connected.


    This is a form of allegiance.


    Not to mention, the weight of John, the second king, in everyone''s mind.


    Someone has already given the two alliances another name.


    The Second Dynasty.


    As long as the king is born, the machine sweeping Britain will start to move.

 Chapter 613：

    Even becoming the Minister of Magic is not a surprise.


    During this period of time, the only time they could come into contact with John might be this banquet.


    How can we make them not cherish it.


    "I''m glad you came." Slughorn took the mead from John and was flattered.


    John smiled and said: "Reciprocity."


    Slughorn was running for the Order of Merlin, and John couldn''t let him down.


    The center of this banquet is quietly shifting.


    John smiled and chatted with these people, his posture was elegant, and there was nothing rude about it.


    After the banquet, everyone seemed satisfied.


    After it was over, John also received a letter from the Ministry of Magic.


    It told him the date when he would receive the Order of Merlin.


    Slughorn was not only having a party, he was also repaying John.


    The people at the banquet were not some unknown people, but leaders in various fields.


    Slughorn knew John''s ambition, so he sent these people to John.


    By winning over these people, John can gain a lot.


    ¡­


    Chapter 629 Slytherin, Gryffindor


    The holidays passed quietly.


    Basically, when students who have worked hard to finish their homework say that they want to have a big game, they will be shocked to find that they will have class tomorrow.


    Wails came from the mouths of the lower grades, while the upper grades were already numb.


    "I think this festival is for us to do our homework."


    Blaise made a plaintive complaint.


    Exam week is coming, adding an even more urgent atmosphere to the already tense time.


    Everyone is studying nervously.


    Especially Astoria, she seems to have learned to be a little neurotic.


    From time to time, he was muttering something in his mouth, memorizing tactics and reviewing them at the same time.


    John looked at the poor child with pity.


    "I can already see how miserable the Slytherin team will be next year."


    Astoria will become the captain next year. In her current state, she will add Slytherin''s Sword of Damocles, known as the Pillar of Shame.


    I''m afraid Astoria will become a more cruel captain than Malfoy.


    It wasn¡¯t just him who saw it.


    When the Slytherin players saw a smile on Astoria''s lips, they suddenly felt chills and shuddered.


    Goyle and Crabbe had twice as much work to do.


    They would rather play Quidditch on a rainy day than continue to receive tutoring lessons from Malfoy.


    Now they miss Theodore very much. If they are given another chance to choose, they will never be sarcastic or sarcastic.


    In such an atmosphere.


    April passed quietly.


    Daphne made a study plan. She didn''t want to lose to Hermione in this exam.


    Just like the O.W.L. exam, the E.W.T. exam is equally important. The certificate inside is related to future employment.


    The tension spread in seventh grade.


    Even in the common room, you can see the seventh grade students studying.


    Slughorn will still find a group of students he likes to go to the Slug Club.


    Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff staged a wonderful Quidditch match.


    A closely matched match is full of spectacle.


    In addition, Ravenclaw scored 150 points by Gryffindor.


    If Harry hadn''t picked off the Golden Snitch in the end, it''s still unknown who would win.


    After Malfoy''s beating, the Ravenclaw students made rapid progress.


    The game was tense, with each other competing for points.


    Ravenclaw¡¯s tactical arrangements and Hufflepuff¡¯s resilience.


    The two sides went head-to-head, and the game lasted from morning to afternoon.


    In the end, it was the Bludger that made the difference, hitting Hufflepuff''s Chaser.


    Ravenclaw''s Seeker found the Golden Snitch and pocketed it.


    Hufflepuff was full of reluctance, after all, they were only one step away from victory.


    At the end of the game, the audience gave both sides warm applause.


    A wonderful game, the biggest winner is the audience.


    This also makes everyone look forward to the last game in mid-May.


    The old enemy of Hogwarts.


    Slytherin, Gryffindor.


    Will Slytherin defend the throne, or will Gryffindor counterattack and become king?


    Like Slytherin, Gryffindor had a moment of great glory.


    As long as Slytherin''s Quidditch rule is ended, that class will become the most glorious class.


    Harry wanted to accomplish this feat in his final year.


    From the moment he joined the Quidditch team, defeating Slytherin seemed to be his mission.


    He was an exceptional member of the Quidditch team in first grade.


    He also proved his strength with his strength.


    Unfortunately, he failed to lead Gryffindor to end Slytherin''s rule.


    He is not willing to let this happen, just like Malfoy is not willing to be terminated.


    The two of them were like mortal enemies, training each other for this last game.


    The entire Hogwarts understands this grudge, and they are waiting for a settlement.


    Will the throne be shaken?


    With such expectation.


    Time passes little by little.


    John is in the Star Club.


    During this period of time, he had almost completely devoured the "Book of Darkness".


    Since getting this book, he has been studying the knowledge in it.


    This book embodies the crystallization of the despicable Haierbo''s wisdom, and the content above is of great benefit to people.


    Regarding time, there is also a detailed interpretation.


    Soul and time, two taboos.


    As for curses, John¡¯s eyes were opened to all kinds of blood curses and the like.


    Especially since you can find some examples that John has seen, it gives people a feeling of enlightenment.


    "Let the body serve as a container to imprison time."


    John opened his palm.


    You can see that the scars on the palms have recovered visibly.


    There are some differences from the Time Corridor.


    The Time Corridor is about going back in time and returning yourself to the state before the injury.


    And this is accelerating, accelerating one''s own healing speed, giving oneself an almost immortal recovery power.


    However, it is extremely dangerous. If you are not careful, it will accelerate the aging of your body.


    Only by accelerating the activity in the body can it produce an almost retroactive self-healing power.


    "This book is basically about danger."


    He glanced at the "Book of Darkness" and saw that it was also a Horcrux.


    The despicable Haierbo soul is hidden inside, extremely weak.


    If destroying the Horcrux hadn''t destroyed this book, John wouldn''t have stayed until now.


    "Tell me, what should I do with you?"


    John stared at the "Book of Darkness", and he could feel the fear coming from the book.


    Speaking of which, the despicable Herbo was also a failure.


    One of the Horcruxes he left behind did not understand his intentions and was obsessed with being resurrected to become another Herbo.


    The other one is extremely weak and even more timid.


    "A soul that has been divided for too long will still be the same person after experiencing different times?"


    Haierbo''s soul has developed different ideas, and he is basically an independent personality.


    This is different from Haierbo¡¯s idea.


    Haierbo hopes to make up for the defects and obtain perfect immortality.


    John stretched out his hand to cover the "Book of Darkness" and said in a cold voice: "Serve me as your Lord, or die."


    On the back of his hand, a tree trunk composed of lines and circles grew.


    This irresistible force of contract makes the souls in the "Dark God Book" tremble.


    "I am willing to...serve you as my Lord."


    A weak and old voice came.


    If you don¡¯t want to die, you can only be a slave.


    The soul in "The Book of Darkness" wants to live.


    The tree that represents irresistibility fell and left traces on the "Book of Darkness".


    Any thought of disobedience or disloyalty to John will destroy this book in an instant.


    John chuckled and said, "You made the right choice."


    Putting the book away, John lifted the little dragon who was being pushed onto the table and was still provoking the stars under the table and put it aside.


    Taking out his pocket watch and looking at the time, John said to himself: "The game is about to begin."


    He stood up and walked out of the Star Club.


    Xiaolong, who was still provoking the protoss over there, didn''t realize that the protoss were already gearing up.


    It wasn''t until the sound of the door closing was heard that Xiaolong belatedly looked at the empty space.


    "Hit it!"


    A star spirit roared, and then a group of star spirits climbed onto the table one after another.

 Chapter 614：

    The cruel gang fight became an act of justice here, and the protoss let out a childish roar.


    A star spirit roared angrily, turned into a divine guard, picked up a chair and was about to smash it down.


    "No, no, no, calm down, calm down."


    "This is a bit too much."


    "Stay sensible."


    The protoss stopped this violent protoss in time.


    The divine guard scratched his head, feeling that this was not good.


    Transformed back into a star spirit and joined the group fight against the dragon.


    Xiaolong found an opportunity to get out of trouble and rushed down to run.


    ¡­


    The much-anticipated traditional drama of Slytherin versus Gryffindor is about to take place.


    In the auditorium, Malfoy gave Harry a thumbs up, and then slowly passed it across his neck.


    Not to be outdone, Harry glared back at him.


    Ron held Harry''s shoulders and whispered: "Don''t fall into the trap."


    Harry suppressed his anger.


    Hermione came over to cheer for the two of them. Lavender walked up to Ron and said as if he was still trying to speak: "Come on, Ron."


    After saying that, Lavender walked away shyly.


    Dean said to Ron: "Your spring is here."


    Ron was a little confused, but this feeling... seemed quite refreshing.


    He grinned stupidly.


    Game time is coming.


    The two parties headed to the Quidditch pitch.


    As they walked out of the hall, the big men Goyle and Crabbe pushed the Gryffindor players.


    This time it was Harry''s turn to hold Ginny down and said, "Don''t fall into the trap, we will decide the outcome on the court."


    Having said that, Ginny still looked like she wanted to give the big man a pure crushing spell.


    Malfoy said with an arrogant step: "Get ready to go cry to your godfather, Pote!"


    Harry''s fist hardened.


    ¡­


    Chapter 630: The last battle, let us come to an end


    In the Slytherin locker room.


    Malfoy gave his last lecture.


    Originally, the team members thought it was another familiar saying of ''you **** make it difficult for me, and I will make it difficult for you all in the future'', but it turned out not to be the case.


    "I admit I''m being very harsh these days."


    For the first time, Malfoy actually talked about his own faults.


    "For my own selfish desires, I let you undergo the most arduous training, and the level of training is even beyond what the students can bear."


    Malfoy looked at the group of teammates and said sincerely: "I want to say thank you here."


    "Thank you all. Quidditch is never a game played by one person. No matter how powerful a seeker is, he still needs teammates."


    "What''s more, I''m not a strong seeker."


    "In my duel with Potter, Harry Potter will always win."


    "Excellent teammates are the reason for Slytherin''s victory."


    His words silenced the Slytherins.


    Crabbe couldn''t help but said: "If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t have such technology, Draco."


    "No," Malfoy sighed deeply and said, "It''s your efforts."


    "You work harder than us!" Gower said. "You are the first to arrive on the court and always the last to leave."


    "We all know that you are doing it for our own good."


    "Really? Do you think so too?" Malfoy asked in surprise.


    The team members nodded firmly, and Gower said: "We know the captain''s good intentions. No matter what the result is, you are the most successful captain!"


    "Okay, okay!" Malfoy nodded happily.


    "Then why don''t you **** put on your clothes quickly? If I am tied to the pillar of shame, none of you will be able to live well!"


    As you can see from the picture, the sensationalism in the front is all for the ugly face behind.


    Malfoy said with a cruel smile: "This is the last one. Whoever makes me unhappy will be unhappy by me."


    Familiar taste, familiar formula.


    "Put on your jersey and walk out of the field, we are Slytherin."


    Malfoy said arrogantly: "Victory is our treasure, we must win it by any means necessary!"


    ¡­


    Gryffindor dressing room.


    Harry also gave his final lecture.


    "We just need to play this last game well and give full play to our original abilities."


    Harry said encouragingly: "We have pushed them into despair countless times. This time is different. We will win."


    "In the name of Gryffindor, we will overthrow the throne and become the new champions!"


    "For Gryffindor!"


    The morale of the Gryffindor locker room was greatly improved.


    This year''s Gryffindor is different, they are more mature.


    They have the best chasers and the best seekers, and victory will be within their grasp.


    Ron is in good form this year. He was moved to the goalkeeper position and made a huge contribution to Gryffindor''s win.


    The newly joined Dean takes over the chaser position and cooperates well with his ex-girlfriend.


    "We have all the factors to win, why should we lose to Slytherin!"


    Harry listened to the call for the team to enter the field from outside. He took a deep breath, glanced at his teammates, and said firmly: "Let''s walk out of the field without regrets!"


    The Gryffindor players nodded seriously.


    In the cheers.


    Red and green appear.


    There was an endless stream of noisy cheers from the audience.


    "The first one to come out is the Gryffindor team. Their captain, Harry Potter, has a firm gaze. This is the last battle and a fateful end."


    Ernie MacMillan opens the mic with passion.


    "Slytherin came out, and their captain Draco Malfoy, well, this year is also his last battle. According to reliable gossip, this person has conducted inhumane training on the team members many times, and every team member has been The campus hospital is simply inhumane.¡±


    Malfoy was enjoying the cheers. When he heard these words, he immediately gave Ernie a murderous look.


    "Nonsense," Malfoy cursed, "My Atto has never been there!"


    The two followers, Goyle and Crabbe, were silent.


    Not only them, Slytherin was also silent.


    Okay, I¡¯ve been to all of them except Astoria.


    But what are you proud of?


    Ms. Huo Qi is still the referee, and the captains of both sides shake hands.


    Malfoy secretly exerted his strength, and Harry did the same.


    The two of them held hands, as if they would live forever.


    Ms. Huo Qi was speechless and asked the two of them to let go of their hands.


    "Game start!"


    Seekers from both sides immediately flew to a high place and looked for the Golden Snitch.


    "Astoria got the ball first. She controlled the Firebolt and headed straight for the Gryffindor goal. This beautiful girl...what! Ginny Weasley appeared, and she stole Astoria''s ball. !¡±


    The game was extremely intense from the beginning.


    Astoria took the lead to win the ball, but Ginny came out of nowhere and stole the Quaffle in her arms.


    Astoria reacted and immediately turned around to seize the ball. Two rapid figures collided and competed in the air.


    "Oh, Astoria got the ball, oh no, she didn''t, Ginny passed the ball, Dean Thomas caught the ball, where was the bludger, Dean was hit! The ball was hit again! Changed hands!¡±


    The two sides were back and forth. As soon as Harry saw Ginny taking the ball and smiling, he saw the ball change hands.


    Goyle and Crabbe, two Bludger experts, hit the ball towards Ginny, but she dodged it.


    But Astoria still bought time, held the ball and accelerated, used a fake move to confuse Ron, and threw the ball into the lower right corner of the goal.


    "Slytherin takes the lead to score points!!"


    Ernie roared excitedly, his throat hurting from the roar.


    The back-and-forth fierce competition was unprecedentedly fierce, and everyone could smell the excitement of this game.


    Malfoy showed a proud smile, "My Ato is the most powerful."


    Harry immediately retorted: "Nonsense, Ginny is the best."


    The two people looked at each other, intense sparks bursting out of their sights.


    Soon the two had a quarrel over who was the best.


    Ginny made a quick break and cooperated with Dean to penetrate Slytherin''s door.


    "Beautiful! I love this red-haired girl so much, her pitching is like art!"


    Ernie pounded the table excitedly. Behind him, Professor McGonagall could hardly hold back her lips, she was so happy.


    The cheers were almost deafening. From Slytherin''s seat, John saw Luna wearing a snake scarf and a lion hat opposite her cheering for Slytherin and Gryffindor.


    "I bet this is definitely the most exciting game at Hogwarts in the past 100 years!" Ernie opened the mic enthusiastically, "Will Slytherin usher in their thirteenth consecutive victory?"


    "Or will the roaring lion be the one who overthrows the throne?"


    "This is not a game, this is a fateful duel!"


    The game on the field is exciting.


    Astoria''s speed, Ginny''s skills.


    Goyle and Crabbe''s Bludger bombing.


    Ron formed a resolute defense of the iron wall.


    The score was always tight, with the point difference not even exceeding 20 points, and the advantages and disadvantages were even interchanged at one point.


    And the only thing that determines victory or defeat is the golden snitch.


    Whoever gets the golden snitch wins the world.


    The captains and seekers of both sides were searching in the sky with sharp eyes.


    "Potter," Malfoy challenged Harry, "let''s bring this to an end."

 Chapter 615：

    Harry smiled high-spiritedly, "That''s exactly what I meant."


    Let¡¯s cut off the entanglement that started in the first grade.


    You are not the savior, and I am not the youngest Death Eater.


    Destinies intersect again, and then they are two straight lines that will never meet again.


    The golden color appeared in an instant.


    The two figures moved at the same time.


    A familiar feeling.


    Second grade, third grade, fifth grade.


    Confrontations again and again, entanglements again and again.


    We are chaos entangled with each other, and it¡¯s time to separate.


    The final battle brings us to an end.


    Malfoy and Potter.


    Slytherin and Gryffindor.


    ¡­


    Chapter 631 Chaser, Chaser


    Firebolts and Firebolts.


    Malfoy and Potter.


    Slytherin and Gryffindor.


    The two figures shuttled and entangled, their shoulders collided, and neither of them gave way.


    This scene tugs at everyone''s heartstrings.


    Diving from a high altitude, Malfoy secretly used a bad move and almost pushed Harry out with his elbow.


    An old rival for many years, Harry returned the favor and pivoted to the right of Malfoy.


    Malfoy''s dominant hand was his right hand, and Harry''s hand was restrained in this position.


    The person who knows you best is often your opponent.


    What''s more, this is an old rival.


    "You''ve learned to be smart, Potter!"


    Malfoy laughed.


    Harry also smiled.


    The golden streak passed under Slytherin''s goal. Malfoy glanced at Goyle, who was about to touch the Bludger, and smiled evilly: "It''s a pity that you forgot, this is a team game."


    After saying that, Malfoy pressed his entire body against the Firebolt.


    When Harry was wondering, he saw Goyle swinging the bat with all his strength, and the Bludger flew towards Harry''s door.


    Quickly dodging, Harry''s flight path skewed, causing the Bludger to fly past his hair.


    Malfoy seized the opportunity and accelerated the Firebolt to maximum power.


    He transformed into a green arrow, and when he was about to catch the golden snitch, he saw the golden man scurry up.


    Malfoy turned around urgently and flew into the sky against the door frame.


    Harry adjusted and caught up.


    The two men chased each other from the sky to the ground, and then from the ground to the sky.


    Red and green alternated, and Harry also learned Malfoy''s signature move and slammed into Malfoy hard.


    Malfoy performed a central axis rotation and came to Harry''s right and raised his eyebrows provocatively at him.


    "Exciting!" Ernie shouted, his voice hoarse, "Harry Potter is in hot pursuit, and they all found the Golden Snitch!"


    "The score came to 150:140, Ginny Weasley scored strongly, the score was 150:150!"


    "Who will end the game?"


    "Harry Potter cannot let Draco Malfoy get the Golden Snitch. There is still a gap between them in terms of total points difference!"


    The touching scene made everyone stand up. Professor McGonagall put her hands together and prayed.


    When Malfoy was about to touch the Golden Snitch, a Bludger flew in and almost hit his broom.


    "It''s the Bludger! The Bludger saved Gryffindor''s life!"


    Ernie stood on the table excitedly and was pulled off by Professor McGonagall.


    Malfoy dodged and lost sight of the Golden Snitch.


    Harry caught a glimpse of the Golden Snitch on Malfoy''s right side, and he made an extremely risky decision.


    Wronsky fakes!


    He pulled down the Firebolt and sprinted in a completely different direction without looking back.


    Malfoy was about to turn to the right. When he saw Harry''s movement, he followed him without any hesitation.


    The two people strayed away from the Golden Snitch, who quickly disappeared.


    By the time Malfoy discovered that he had been deceived, the Snitch was nowhere to be found.


    Ginny lowered her head to avoid the Bludger and yelled at Dean: "Throw the **** ball into the goal frame!"


    Dean roared angrily, and a violent direct shot caused the ball to hit the door frame and go in.


    They led by 10 points, but it was not enough!


    Ginny noticed that the crisis was over, and they wanted to score as much as possible during this time.


    She immediately began to organize a new round of attack. Astoria understood her thoughts and immediately shouted: "Block her actions!"


    "Ginny started to move, oops! Astoria got the ball, two batters covered her move, close to the goal!"


    Gall and Crabbe used Bludgers to drive away the two Chasers approaching Astoria.


    It was too late for Ginny to return to defense, and Astoria went to the meeting alone.


    Ron emboldened himself to roar, "Come on!"


    Astoria analyzed calmly. The moment she approached the goal, she faked a move and deceived Ron to go to the lower right corner of the goal.


    In fact, she threw the ball toward the center.


    The Quaffle flew towards the goal bit by bit.


    When he was about to pass through, Ron Weasley roared, stood up on his broomstick, and rushed towards the Quaffle.


    His fingers touched the Quaffle and pushed it out of the goal.


    Just as a smile appeared on Ron''s face, he suddenly remembered that he had left the broomstick.


    With his legs dangling in the air, his smile froze, his upward force disappeared, and he began to fall.


    The entire audience was shocked by his desperate actions.


    "Oops, oops!"


    Ron waved his hands wildly and his body fell rapidly.


    Just as he was about to have a close contact with the court, Dean appeared in time and stretched out his hand to hold him.


    "Well done, Ron!"


    Dean couldn''t help but praise him loudly, sent the person to the ground, and sat on the broom again.


    Dean ignited his fighting spirit and said, "You let me see that this game must be won!"


    Not only him, but also Gryffindor''s fighting spirit was on fire.


    They were shocked by Ron''s shocking save. This was a game in which they had to give everything.


    Everyone showed their determination to win this game.


    The rekindled Gryffindor burst out with unprecedented aggression.


    When Ginny saw how hard her brother was working, this Gryffindor girl who was no less powerful than Astoria burst out with three times the strength.


    Controlling the broomstick, he once again broke through the door.


    The point difference was stretched to 20 points, but this was not enough.


    Ginny and Dean cooperated to pass the Quaffle to the third chaser, who threw the ball and broke through the door!


    30 points!


    Gryffindor supporters cheered.


    Astoria knew that she had to restore the situation.


    The Seeker brings the game to an end, and the Chaser is the story between the lines.


    With cooperation, the score kept catching up.


    Time is also passing.


    This is a competition between toughness and toughness.


    From morning until afternoon.


    The sky became gloomy.


    A heavy rain was brewing, which changed the game again.


    Fatigue surrounds both players.


    The score came to 190:270.


    The Weasley siblings broke out in their own way.


    Slytherin is 80 points behind.


    This is simply impossible and outrageous.


    That¡¯s Slytherin, the team that has won twelve consecutive victories!


    Could it be that today, the legend of Slytherin will be interrupted?


    Astoria and Ginny looked at each other across the river, and both girls had endless fighting spirit in their eyes.


    "Pass the ball to me and I''ll beat Gryffindor."


    This was the first time Astoria asked for the ball, and everyone knew she was going to explode.


    Ron Weasley is like a door god. He seems to have drank the elixir of happiness at this moment, and his thoughts are clear.


    That shocking save not only boosted morale, but also put Ron into an explosive state.


    He said harsh words: "Don''t even think about getting in!"


    Astoria understood that Gryffindor was now in a duel between spear and shield.


    In this case, she will abandon her shield and use the sharpest spear as defense!


    The game continues.


    Both sides used their sharpest spears to attack each other''s gates.


    The score was rewritten again.


    210¡Ã300


    The ball keeps changing hands.


    With a thunder, heavy rain came as promised.


    But no one left the field, everyone braved the rain to watch the game.


    In the sky above the fierce battlefield, an even fiercer battle took place again as the golden snitch appeared under the light of thunder.

 Chapter 616：

    Malfoy and Harry kept colliding in the air.


    The two have tried their best, and their speed is top-notch in professional Quidditch games.


    Malfoy elbowed him, but Harry hit him in return.


    Evenly divided.


    The two flew all the way into the sky until the audience couldn''t see them.


    The golden snitch flying through the clouds was accompanied by lightning flashes from time to time.


    "I''ll get it!"


    "No! You can''t get it!"


    Neither of them gave in to the other.


    The game on the Quidditch pitch continues to clash with spears.


    The cooperation between Ginny and Dean kept eroding the score difference.


    Astoria turned the tide and continued to pursue the enemy.


    250:390, a score difference of 140.


    If Gryffindor wants to win, it needs to score a difference of 210 points.


    What a familiar scene.


    But this time the roles are reversed.


    The two sides rushed out of the clouds, but the golden snitch disappeared.


    The two eyes searched quickly.


    Suddenly, the golden snitch jumped out of the clouds and flew below.


    The heavy rain hitting the face hurts like being hit by a stone.


    The score was rewritten to 260:410 again, with a point difference of 150.


    Thunder and lightning flashed across the sky, but Malfoy barely dodged it.


    Keep going, keep going!


    Harry chased the figure.


    He needs to end the game as quickly as possible when the score difference is 210.


    This is a physical pull, and it is everyone¡¯s hope.


    ¡­


    Chapter 632: The showdown under the rain comes to an end


    The thunder and rain make it difficult to tell the flow of time.


    Astoria''s windproof glasses were hit, and the cracks on them blocked her vision, so she tore them off and threw them away.


    She panted, and all the effective attacks so far were completed by her.


    Ron was like a goalkeeper. Except for her, all the **** were saved.


    Ginny was also severely exhausted, but with the cooperation of Ron and Dean, she was not as tired as Astoria.


    The gears of fate have turned, and the two captains for next year collided here.


    300:500, a score difference of 200!


    Ginny was stopped by Astoria with her lonely belief.


    The two met on a narrow road, and finally collided without giving in, causing the two girls to fall off their broomsticks.


    The Quaffle entered through the goal in a dangling manner.


    "Come on, Harry¡ª!"


    Ginny roared into the rain, conveying this message.


    The sound pierced the sound of rain.


    Thunder breaks through the darkness.


    The golden color fell, and the two voices that appeared with it fell straight down amid the cheers and Ginny''s roar.


    Astoria refused to stop the game and shouted to the Slytherin players: "Go score!"


    Slytherin frantically attacked Gryffindor.


    Harry stretched out his finger to touch the period that was so close in front of him.


    "You know what, Potter." Malfoy''s voice sounded.


    Harry looked sideways, and there was no nervousness on that face, only persistence for victory and the pleasure of the game.


    "I''m Malfoy," Malfoy grinned, "I''ll do whatever it takes and use whatever means necessary, that''s who I am!"


    After saying that, Malfoy changed his flying mode and pushed **** the broomstick with both feet.


    Under everyone''s stunned gaze, he jumped up.


    Because of this leap, the golden color in front of my eyes disappeared.


    The Firebolt lost control and rushed straight out of the field. Malfoy opened his arms and let out a wanton roar.


    Harry''s mind went blank. It was a thousand meters high in the sky. How dare he.


    Seeing Malfoy still falling, Harry turned around and flew towards Malfoy without any hesitation.


    Everyone was confused by Malfoy''s crazy behavior, and they screamed one after another.


    Astoria struggled to rescue her, but a Bludger hit the tail of her broom and she lost control.


    "Is he crazy?" Ron yelled.


    The Slytherin players all turned around.


    But Malfoy fell very quickly.


    Just as he was about to land on the playing field, Malfoy was hit by a figure.


    Immediately afterwards, the two people on the broomstick barely flew a certain distance and landed. They rolled together on the muddy water and lay on their backs on the field.


    The next second, loud laughter burst out of his mouth.


    A figure raised his right hand, gold shining in the darkness.


    The golden color that I missed several times finally appeared in my hand.


    "competition is over!!"


    Malfoy looked at the Golden Snitch in his hand and smiled with unprecedented joy.


    Finally, he caught the Golden Snitch in front of Harry Potter.


    Use up everything you have.


    He smiled and laughed, choking on the rain and coughing.


    As if he was tired, he simply lay down on the court.


    "You win," Harry said with a complicated expression as his lenses were wet by the rain, "You have always won."


    "No, Harry." Malfoy sat up and stared at the Snitch in his hand. "You always win."


    Yes, this is the first time Malfoy has won.


    The one who defeated Harry Potter was always Slytherin.


    This time is Malfoy''s first victory.


    But he was won back by Harry''s unhesitating rescue.


    He staggered to his feet and held out his hand to Harry.


    Harry was stunned for a moment, then smiled in relief.


    The hand that the first grade did not hold is held at this moment.


    Malfoy pulled the man up and said seriously: "Wonderful game."


    "Yes, it''s very exciting." Harry looked up at his teammates who were gradually descending.


    This time it was not Gryffindor who lost, but Harry Potter.


    Applause rang out, no one cared about victory, they were all applauding for the wonderful game.


    Ernie wiped away tears and choked up: "Slytherin won this game. This is an unprecedented and exciting game, and it will be recorded in the history of Hogwarts."


    "Draco Malfoy fought tooth and nail, Harry Potter''s final rescue."


    "This is the most exciting game, the pinnacle showdown."


    "How I hope they will meet in the next arena, I will definitely cheer for them again."


    Ernie was very emotional. Not only him, but also Professor McGonagall was wiping tears.


    What she loves has never been victory.


    But it¡¯s different games one after another, which makes people shout excitedly and cry bitterly.


    Only Snape wanted to say that this game was exciting, but it would not be included in "Hogwarts: A School History".


    Everyone looked at the person shaking hands in the scene.


    The players from both sides fell down.


    Malfoy suddenly smiled evilly, and Harry was stunned.


    Then Malfoy grabbed his hand and swung it back. Harry was thrown out and fell into the muddy water again.


    Those touching voices stopped abruptly.


    Malfoy was very unsatisfied and said: "The loser must look up to the winner."


    Harry was angry, you bastard, I saved you just now!


    Anyway, for the last competition, Harry simply ignored it.


    A hungry tiger rushed up to fight with Malfoy.


    In this regard, John can only say that he is worthy of Malfoy.


    Ernie felt as if he had eaten shit, and said angrily: "Give me back my emotion!"


    But when the two men fought, the cheers became even stronger.


    Gryffindor, who was still sad that he missed the championship this year, immediately cheered Harry on.


    "Kill him, Harry!"


    "Kill that **** Slytherin!"


    "Punch him in the face!"


    The arena becomes a boxing match scene.


    The whole school watched two students fighting each other.


    Until later, it was the dean of each department who took the person away and put him in solitary confinement.


    The two people who had been entangled for seven years ended in this touching and funny way.


    The golden snitch as a period was collected by Malfoy.


    In his words, this was evidence of Porter''s failure.


    In this regard, John couldn''t help but give him a thumbs up, if you weren''t the most annoying.


    But after this game, people talked about it and kept thinking about it.


    Astoria seemed to have a fight with Ginny. The two beautiful girls snorted at each other after meeting in the auditorium.


    After Ron''s outburst, his adrenaline was exhausted and he lay in the school hospital for three days.

 Chapter 617：

    It wasn''t until he checked that he discovered that he was covered in bruises from being hit by the Quaffle.


    He didn''t feel any pain before, but now he was grinning in pain.


    There are also advantages, that is, Lavender makes secret glances at him and often goes to the school hospital to visit her little Ron.


    Ron enjoyed the joy of being fed.


    Hermione looked on and said expressionlessly: "I''m going to vomit."


    Harry was also a little nauseated by this disgusting thing, but if he thought about it carefully, if Ginny did this to him, it would seem...


    He smiled stupidly, making Hermione hate the iron.


    ¡­


    John once again saw Malfoy being hung up for playing the trumpet.


    "I don''t know why, but after he defeated Harry once, it felt like he had won the whole world.


    He always likes to repeat endlessly how he captured the Golden Snitch in front of Harry.


    Although the impatience with this story could be seen on the faces of Goyle and Carab, they still had to succumb to Malfoy''s force.


    The last game has ended, and what follows is their last period in school.


    The library has become a permanent place for students.


    Except John.


    He sent the professor who came to ask him about alchemy.


    Basil flew back with an arrow in his mouth.


    John was a little confused and took down the arrow.


    "Didn''t I ask you to deliver the soul potion? Why did you bring back an arrow?"


    Taking a look at the arrow, John found that the arrow was made of a very special material and was very tough.


    He thought it was his father''s prank.


    Little did they know that it was Basil who took away the flying arrow.


    John didn''t take this matter seriously and threw the arrow aside.


    He glanced at the gray level 7 on the panel.


    Having reached a bottleneck, he needs to use other methods to improve his strength.


    On his fingers, a black smoke-like substance shuttled between his fingers.


    Staring at this thing, John said silently: "Obscura, darkness."


    To break this limit, he needs more powerful help.


    He has the magic power at the top of the pyramid, and seeking breakthroughs is like going back from zero to one.


    The Silence came to the palm of his hand, and John crushed it.


    The force of the explosion shook the Star Club, and several stars staggered unsteadily.


    John said thoughtfully: "The power of darkness."


    Black energy flashed in his eyes.


    Recalling the infinite darkness from that mysterious magical dimension.


    If it were there, John could break this bottleneck.


    But the possibility of reaching that place again is too low.


    "In addition to magic, I need other powers."


    Look up at the starry sky on the dome.


    He stroked the ring.


    ¡­


    Chapter 633 Dark Medium, Energy


    The exam starts in the first week of June.


    In the last half month, John almost never left the Star Club.


    And he is just like the legend spread in Slytherin, a night devil who only appears at night.


    It is said that once a young wizard challenged Filch to sneak out and met John at a corner.


    The sudden appearance of John frightened the little wizard into fainting, directly confirming his name as the Night Devil.


    He is so elusive that every Slytherin wizard is on tenterhooks.


    John didn''t know which **** was talking bad about him.


    He obviously just came out to take a shower, but he was treated like a supernatural incident.


    After drying his wet hair, John returned to the Star Club.


    "You need a medium to get energy from other places."


    John glanced at his golden scales. He had just been basking in the moonlight in the Dragon Valley for a while, and the power of the stars entered his body.


    But it is still not enough. John needs more strength to break through.


    The most important thing is that John doesn''t know what level 8 is like. Among the people he has met, Dumbledore may be the closest.


    But that old man...


    John thought about it and decided to forget it.


    "A battle of equal strength can inspire my strength to a greater extent."


    With his current strength, no one can fight him with more than one hand.


    May encounter, but not one.


    The closest one is Dumbledore, but that person will not take action easily.


    Perhaps it would be possible to tie Harry up and coerce him.


    The other Grindelwald is even suspected to be dead. Although the credibility is not high, there is no trace of him yet.


    The rest is unknown.


    After all, in the seven years since he entered the magical world, John has only met four people who can reach this level.


    Dumbledore, Voldemort, Grindelwald, and his teacher, Nico Flamel.


    The magic power of my teacher who has lived for six hundred years is not to say the strongest, but at least the one with the most magic power.


    There is also Merlin, who doesn¡¯t even know whether he should be considered a human being.


    The Merlin he met basically didn''t have much chance to take action.


    If you count others, John does have another partner.


    That is Heimdall, the silver dragon in the dragon farm.


    The Silver Dragon, which has lived for thousands of years, is definitely a top-notch existence, but its old body and eyes that have lost its ability to predict have greatly reduced its strength.


    Besides, as the king of the dragon, John would not be able to attack his own ministers.


    "We still have to start with other forces."


    After thinking about it, John came back to the topic.


    Stars and darkness.


    The former can be absorbed by John, but the ability brought by the latter in another dimension is unforgettable.


    The only problem now is how to cross the boundaries of the world and gain power from another dimension.


    "Magic powers are all interconnected," John said thoughtfully, "Does this mean that they can be absorbed in some way?"


    John felt that he needed to do some experiments.


    So he appointed Hagrid to search for something of a dark nature for him.


    Hagrid didn''t understand this, but he felt that John must have his own uses.


    When there were only seven days left before the exam week, Hagrid sent those things.


    In the eyes of magizoologists, those cute ¡®little guys¡¯ are neither good nor bad.


    Only bad wizards would think of using those ''little guys'' for profit and bad deeds.


    John agreed with this and asked Hagrid to give him something.


    Sometimes John really felt that it was too wasteful for Hagrid not to become a black marketeer. He saw the extremely rare two-horned beast reverse scale in the materials.


    The bicorn is a dark creature that is the opposite of the unicorn.


    According to legend, only impure women can ride on the two-horned beast.


    It seems to be a symbol of sexual immorality and impurity.


    Hagrid to John Cope.


    The bicorn is a magical animal that doesn''t like light, so it also has some special beings on its body.


    For example, scales have high hardness and are as fire-resistant as dragon skin.


    John didn''t know where Hagrid got it. After all, this species hadn''t appeared in Britain for a hundred years.


    After getting the materials, John started experimenting.


    He wants to create a medium that can draw energy from other dimensions.


    So he flipped through the "Book of Darkness" and found that curses can be regarded as a kind of dark energy.


    After several days of production, John engraved ancient elven writing on the reverse scales of the bicorn.


    Hanging it around his neck, John closed his eyes.


    He walked onto an isolated island in the ocean.


    The stars in the sky shone brightly, and the only sound left was the sound of the rolling tide.


    The boundless silence seems to swallow people up.


    John''s face was dull, and the "Book of Darkness" floated in front of him.


    The surrounding light began to dim.


    The Obscurus energy in his body spilled out, greedily absorbed.


    The ancient words on the anti-scale spell gradually disappeared, and even the scales became darker, distorting everything close to it like a black hole.


    John raised his right hand, his palm turned gray, and black threads entered along the reverse scale charm.


    He kept searching inside, and a black thread was rooted in it.


    Opening his eyes suddenly, the color of John''s skin seemed to fade to gray.


    The pupils of his eyes turned into vertical pupils, but they were strangely dark.


    Starting from the right hand, black lines go up along the body.


    "Get back!"


    John scolded, the lines stopped, and the magic power in his body swallowed up the absorbed energy.


    After a few breaths, John''s skin color returned to normal.


    He exhaled heavily, closed his eyes and opened them again. Everything returned to normal.


    He felt a slight increase in his magic power. Although it was weak, it was exciting news.


    The anti-scale charm changed back, John stood up, stretched and said, "It seems to have been successful."


    The dark power was swallowed up by John, which made him feel no discomfort.


    Because Obscurus is essentially an energy body formed by the gathering of countless darkness, it can naturally swallow darkness.

 Chapter 618：

    Only John can use this method. Anyone else would undoubtedly push themselves into the poison pool.


    John was a little excited to see the pace of progress again.


    But he did not absorb it too much and turned into a golden dragon over 100 feet tall, basking in the starlight on an isolated island.


    He did not waste the power of the stars.


    The starlight seemed to be approaching him in a distorted way.


    But after breaking through the light-year distance, it would not be that far to reach John.


    If there is a horseman on an isolated island, he will definitely be confused.


    ¡­


    The last three days.


    The stress of exam week has students studying in the library with sweat on their faces.


    Ms. Pince treats every kid who dares to make noise in the library fairly.


    Crabbe was chased and beaten with a broom because he snored while sleeping.


    Gore, who was also sleeping, was woken up and immediately dared not sleep.


    The seventh-grade N.E.W.T. exam will last for two weeks. It is not much different from the O.W.L. exam. The Ministry of Magic also sends invigilators.


    Malfoy specializes in Transfiguration, while Daphne specializes in Defense Against the Dark Arts.


    Neville is also constantly improving his potions knowledge.


    The whole school is working hard.


    John was being interviewed while holding the new Order of Merlin.


    "What do you think about what many potion masters have speculated about whether the werewolf curse can be solved like the bloodborne curse?"


    This is a tricky question, and I don¡¯t know who asked it blindly.


    John chuckled and said: "Werewolves, like vampires, are existences with a long history in the magical world. After getting the wolfsbane potion to suppress the ferocity after transformation, there is basically no saying that werewolves are out of control."


    He did not answer directly, but told everyone that werewolves were no longer a problem.


    On the contrary, after werewolves are controlled, they are no different from normal people.


    The only difference is that during the full moon, your werewolf friend turns into a furry werewolf.


    However, if there is no difference, how can it be considered a magical world?


    Maybe drinking with a werewolf during the full moon will not be such a strange thing in the future.


    After this interview, John went to Hogwarts.


    This time he came out with Slughorn.


    I also met some acquaintances along the way.


    For example, the invigilator last time was Gsilda Marchban.


    The old man who once proctored Dumbledore was very happy after seeing John.


    "You are the most talented wizard I have ever seen," Marchban said. "I hope I can see your outstanding magic again in this exam."


    "There will be a chance." John responded with a smile.


    Marchiban was very happy, having tested the three kings in her hands.


    Albus Dumbledore, Tom Riddle, John Wick.


    This is the handover of three eras.


    John is the final successor, and may also be the last king in Marchban''s career.


    Even in the magic world of longevity, this old man is still an older person.


    Before leaving, Marchban also joked about Slughorn''s exam.


    At that time, Slughorn almost failed at Transfiguration.


    The old story was revealed, and Slughorn couldn''t help but complain.


    They return to Hogwarts.


    As the remaining time passes.


    There is only the last day before the exam.


    ¡­


    Chapter 634 The stars gather and the exam begins


    The day before the exam, it is better to relax yourself instead of cramming.


    By the black lake, John looked at the stretched out tentacles, opening the stars and pouring them up.


    Not a drop of the golden wine was wasted, all was absorbed by the tentacles.


    Soon, the tentacles swayed back to the Black Lake.


    John looked back and saw two figures running wildly on the shore of the Black Lake.


    The armor sat on the wooden board connected to the rope and screamed.


    "Come on, Xiaolong, I am a dragon knight, oh ho¡ª"


    "More than him, savage!"


    Malfoy and Neville each pulled a pair of armor and raced with a heavy load.


    This was already the second lap, and Neville was as steady as a rock, even his breathing didn''t change much.


    On the other hand, Malfoy started to have some difficulty at the end of the second lap.


    The armor he was pulling was screaming, and the branch in his hand was waving from time to time.


    This was a challenge initiated by Malfoy. He probably felt that he was good again after defeating Harry.


    But when the third circle passed, Malfoy viciously told the armor to shut up.


    On the tenth lap, Malfoy''s legs were shaking.


    But Neville just panted slightly and won with absolute superiority.


    "It''s this armor. He took something to increase its weight!"


    Malfoy accused the armor of cheating, and Neville silently glanced at the branch.


    Even the branch itself didn''t know that it had such great energy.


    "Then come again?" Neville hesitated and said, "I can run again."


    Malfoy sneered, "If it weren''t for it, I would still have to pick up Atto."


    Neville: "..." It''s like someone doesn''t have a girlfriend.


    John came over and said calmly: "Then don''t worry, everyone will gather at the Star Club later."


    The meaning is very clear. You don¡¯t need to pick people up. Go quickly.


    Malfoy felt a little guilty, but he still had a tough mouth.


    "Forget it, lest you say I am invincible."


    Even the armor couldn''t help but give a thumbs up and said, "You are so shameless."


    Malfoy kicked the armor away.


    Glancing at the other armor, he asked: "What do you want to say?"


    "I don''t want to say anything." Armor shook his head repeatedly.


    John no longer cares about Malfoy bullying the armor.


    Today is their Star Club gathering.


    There will be an exam tomorrow, so everyone takes advantage of this time to get together.


    ¡­


    Star Club.


    Heinrich asked Jin to sit next to him impatiently.


    Fleur frowned.


    Cedric sighed: "You are about to graduate."


    He is two years older than John. After graduation, he also traveled around and seemed to want to become an explorer.


    Percy smiled at Fleur and said, "You want to work in England, do you want to come to the Ministry of Magic?"


    "Forget it," Fleur sighed, "My family wants me to enter the French Ministry of Magic, and that Roland is always looking for me."


    "Bill has not forgotten you." Percy said, "He hasn''t found a new girlfriend yet."


    When it came to Bill, Fleur also hesitated.


    Astoria was very interested and asked: "Fleur, do you still like Bill?"


    "Maybe," Fleur supported her chin with her hand, the French hibiscus-like silver-haired beauty said sadly, "I don''t know either."


    The relationship between her and Bill was very good at the beginning. It can be said that if it were not for Mrs. Weasley, the two people who fell in love would have been married.


    But how could a proud person like Furong wrong herself?


    Percy also knew, so he didn''t continue to persuade.


    This kind of thing can only wait until Bill takes the initiative.


    Percy walked to the cabinet, opened it, took out a bottle of wine, poured it for everyone, and said casually: "I''m getting married."


    "Who, who wants to get married?"


    The door was opened, and Malfoy walked in with arrogant steps.


    Both John and Neville were speechless.


    Percy shrugged and said, "Penello and I, she worked at the Muggle Mediation Committee after graduating last year."


    "Then I need to congratulate you." John chuckled, "I remember that girl, Penelo Crevat, is a smart person."


    "I didn''t expect you to marry her," Malfoy walked to Astoria and sat down next to her, "I thought you would find a pureblood."


    Percy glanced at him and said with a straight face, "I''m not someone who treats marriage as a bargaining chip."


    "Okay," Malfoy shrugged and said with a wicked smile, "my father said you are very popular in the eyes of those purebloods."


    Penello is a mixed-race witch.


    As John took his seat, everyone in the Star Club officially arrived.


    John glanced at Heinrich, and he said with some emotion: "After many twists and turns, we have reunited."


    "Like the stars in the sky, even if we are separated, we can still see each other''s presence."


    Fleur looked at John with a smile.


    Heinrich was pious and dedicated.


    Jin turned sideways.


    Percy straightened his expression.


    Cedric smiled heartily.


    Daphne looked at John without turning around.


    Neville was filled with emotion.


    Malfoy looked embarrassed.


    Astoria looks like a student who is paying attention to the class.


    "In these last moments, we will say goodbye," John raised his glass. "Some of us will teach at Hogwarts, some of us will chase speed and excitement on the court, adventure in the forest and competition in officialdom, or we will become A celebrity develops in a foreign country."

 Chapter 619：

    "However, we are like the stars in the sky, no matter what changes, we will be closely connected."


    "Star Club, we are named after the stars, and we shine brightly in the magical world."


    John was filled with emotion and glanced at everyone.


    "Farewell is not the end," he said with a smile, looking at the familiar face. "Remember, the Star Club will always exist, in its own form."


    "In times of need, in times of danger, in times of joy."


    John raised his glass and chuckled: "Don''t forget all this."


    "cheers!"


    Everyone in Qunxing Club drank this glass of wine.


    This is their banquet.


    Each tells the future and interesting stories of the year.


    Fleur told Astoria about the handwriting that Gabrielle made every year, and Cedric told Neville about the excitement brought by adventure.


    Percy and Kim were talking about the changes in the situation. Malfoy wanted to take Astoria back, but was pushed aside.


    Daphne blushed and asked Fleur some questions about love.


    Heinrich held the wine glass and sat on John''s left hand side.


    "I think we need to clink glasses." John chuckled, "Welcome back to the past me, the future you, and the present us."


    "I missed a lot." Heinrich lowered his eyes.


    John asked: "I didn''t disappoint you, did I?"


    He touched his nose and said, "As far as Edgar is concerned, I think I''m still competent."


    "Always," Heinrich raised his eyes. At that moment, his eyes were like the dawn of dawn, "your light shines into every corner."


    "Including dark Edgar, there is also light."


    Heinrich put his hand on his heart, "The heart is like light."


    John put his hand on his heart and said with seriousness in his smile, "I am honored to be your king."


    ¡­


    In a lively scene, the stars gathered around to watch the banquet of the Creator.


    Eleven star spirits sit in a row.


    Hector and Helmer imitated John''s toast.


    The dragon put his hands on his hips like Malfoy.


    The long-haired protoss looks like a good student.


    The nearby star spirit used a light rope to hang up the noisy little dragon.


    The silent star spirit looked at the strong star spirit with curious eyes.


    The lively star spirit is shaking its feet.


    The old-fashioned star spirit walked over to stop Xiaolong from continuing to provoke.


    Another sparkling star spirit, Dadi, let the rope continue to hang Xiaolong.


    The adventurous protoss is planning which door to venture to.


    They are like the shadow of the Star Club, maybe when everyone is gone.


    Others who enter the Star Society can see the shadows of the original group of people in these eleven stars.


    See those people who were as dazzling as the stars in that era that made the magical world dazzling.


    The party lasts until eleven o''clock in the evening.


    There will be an exam tomorrow, and at eleven o''clock, it''s time for everyone to leave.


    Only Malfoy refused to give up and wanted to wrestle with Neville again.


    Then after being overwhelmed for three rounds, Malfoy shut himself down.


    the next day.


    The Ministry of Magic proctor arrives at Hogwarts.


    The N.E.W.T. exam begins.


    ¡­


    Chapter 635: During the exam, the Researchers Association


    The whole process seemed to be taking place again in the fifth grade O.W.L. exam.


    But it¡¯s the other way around. They spend their mornings doing practice first, and their afternoons are spent on papers.


    The first is Charms.


    In the morning, four long tables had been removed from the auditorium and replaced with spaced tables and chairs.


    Malfoy cheered Astoria up in the foyer.


    "It''s okay, you can do it." Malfoy waved his hand and said arrogantly, "It''s just a test, and my Ato will be able to pick it up like a bag."


    Astoria''s face turned pale. She didn''t know if she heard Malfoy''s words, and walked into the auditorium in a daze.


    In the room next to the foyer, several invigilators are already waiting here.


    "Hannah Abbott."


    If John is the King of Hogwarts, then Hannah is the Iron Hat King.


    She is always the first to play.


    A girl who has poor ability to withstand stress, hearing her name is like being sentenced to death.


    With Neville still by her side to encourage her, Hannah mustered up the courage to go inside.


    John and Malfoy were both at the back, waiting in line for their names to appear.


    Because everyone¡¯s subjects are different, some subjects are not within the scope of others¡¯ examinations.


    Only John will appear in the exam room for every subject.


    It was Malfoy''s turn to go in. He took the step of disowning all his relatives and just missed Draco Malfoy, the eldest son and sole heir of the First Ancient Clan, etched on his face.


    The examiner also paid special attention to this young man who had won the Medal of Valor and had a Merlin Medal.


    "This year''s Hogwarts is really in full bloom." March class said loudly to the old man next to them, "It''s much more lively than before."


    "What, the hot cat is here?" The old man''s ears were not very good, and he was several decades older than March Ben.


    If it weren¡¯t for this session being the busiest, I¡¯m afraid this old man wouldn¡¯t have appeared.


    Malfoy came to the old man, put his hands on his hips and said arrogantly: "If you have any questions, please ask."


    "What, Tim is here?" the old man said, "I don''t know Tim."


    Malfoy: "I mean, come up with the question quickly!"


    Old man: "Get out quickly? I''m the examiner."


    Malfoy became angry and yelled: "Old man, I asked you to come up with the question!"


    The old man was also angry. He slapped the table and cursed angrily: "Who are you scolding, old man? If you don''t take the exam, get out!"


    You do understand this sentence, right?


    Malfoy was particularly lively after entering the room.


    John was furious when he heard it, and Malfoy was carried out after finishing the exam.


    "What kind of examiner are you if you don''t have good ears?"


    "I don''t eat barbecue!"


    "Old thing."


    "Damn, the little brat scolded me again!"


    John: "..." The Charms exam now requires this test?


    When John entered, for some reason, everyone seemed to be looking at him with enthusiasm.


    The old man who had quarreled with Malfoy stood up enthusiastically, and quickly climbed over the obstructing table to shake John''s hand.


    "John Wick," the old man said with his eyes shining, "my name is Rubin Spencer. Nice to meet you."


    "I''ve heard about your grading of magic, and I have to say that this is a new idea."


    "Hello." John shook hands with the old man.


    "These exams are so boring, let''s look at something interesting," Spencer said.


    If it weren''t for the name of John Wick, the old man Spencer would not give up the comfortable life of raising feathers at home.


    He is a curse scholar, and his study of magic makes him obsessed.


    John thought for a while and asked, "Does it count as extra points?"


    "Of course," said Spencer, who was no longer deaf, "provided it is satisfactory."


    "Then I''ll be disrespectful." John smiled slightly.


    He raised his hand and pressed it gently.


    A wave of fluctuation surged out, but there was no change in the surrounding tables.


    The examiners looked at each other in confusion until one of the examiners accidentally touched the table.


    Those tables quickly turned into dust and scattered as if they had been weathered for thousands of years.


    John pulled out his wand, and the powder flew in front of him, quickly reorganized two meters away, and returned to its original appearance.


    "pretty!"


    Spencers couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    There was a flash of silver light behind John, and the table had returned to its original position.


    "how did you do that?"


    Spencer didn''t even see John use magic, as if everything appeared out of thin air.


    John smiled and said nothing.


    "Well, there is always something amazing about you geniuses." Spencer knew he was asking too many questions.


    He smiled and asked: "After graduation, do you plan to compile magic books?"


    "I and some old friends have formed a researcher association. I hope you will be interested."


    The examiners were all surprised by Spencer''s decision.


    Researchers Association, this is an association that few people have heard of.


    But in fact, what this association does affects the entire magical world.


    They compiled and modified those magic spells, studied their effectiveness, and improved their abilities.


    It can be said that they are the Magic World Weapons Research Department.


    What they do is create magic.


    This is not a place that everyone can enter. Only those with the ability to create magic can reach the threshold.


    The people inside are all old wizards who are proficient in all kinds of magic.


    "Sorry, I don''t think I have that plan for the time being." John declined his invitation.


    Spencer was not angry, he just smiled and said, "We welcome you at any time."


    The examiners knew that Spencer was interested in John''s creativity.


    In the Charms exam, if nothing else goes wrong, John will get an excellent result.

 Chapter 620：

    When you walked out of the door, you could still see Malfoy talking about the old man Spencer.


    Until noon.


    Astoria was repeatedly checking with John to see if she had made any mistakes.


    Malfoy said angrily: "Why don''t you ask me, my curse is also ''O''!"


    Astoria didn''t know what to say, so she could only say: "I think it will be more reassuring to ask John."


    Daphne sneered, Malfoy had been boasting about this result for a long time.


    afternoon.


    During the battlefield exchange, Professor Flitwick warned against carrying self-correcting ink and cheating items such as memory balls.


    While he was talking, he walked around the two big men, Goyle and Crabbe.


    It was a miracle that these two deformed monsters could pass the O.W.L. exam. During the seventh grade class, Professor Flitwick was once very angry.


    Professor Flitwick walked up to John and said, "Spencers invited you to join the Fellows Association? That''s a great place."


    "My mind is not there yet," John shrugged. "Maybe when I retire, that would be a good choice."


    Professor Flitwick agreed. John now has the power to separate Britain. Let him join the Researchers Association, just like the President of the United States becoming a monk.


    The written exam in Charms was not difficult for John.


    After half an hour of writing, John began to let his mind wander.


    The Anti-Scale Talisman he wore on his chest provided him with dark energy. John stared at his fingers, which turned slightly gray, and then returned to normal in an instant.


    "This energy will corrode the human body."


    John suddenly absorbed a large amount of dark energy, but the color of his palms did not change.


    "The last time I was in the dark dimension, the endless darkness pouring into my body did not bring any side effects to me, which means that this power cannot harm me."


    The time for the Charms exam gradually passed as John continued to absorb the darkness.


    As the hourglass on Professor Flitwick''s desk bottomed out, the exam came to an end.


    Professor Flitwick waved his wand, causing everyone''s parchments to fly towards them.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions are also different.


    Goyle scratched his head, Malfoy was confident, and Daphne recalled cautiously.


    After this exam is over, the Transfiguration exam will be held the next day.


    The people asking for John''s answer included one person from Astoria and one Malfoy.


    For Malfoy, practice is far simpler than theory.


    Wait until Tuesday, the same time as the fifth grade.


    Hannah was still the first to appear, but this time, John saw a camel running out of the room.


    Then came a group of camels, and Hannah couldn''t stop her from crying.


    It was very lively inside, and this time it was Malfoy''s turn to stop being arrogant.


    Transfiguration has always been Malfoy''s shortcoming. After he entered the examination room, he was not arrogant when he came out. It is conservatively estimated that his performance should be passable.


    ¡­


    Chapter 636 The examiner¡¯s helplessness, graduation season


    The examination of Transfiguration is conducted by the March Class.


    John stood there, looked around, sighed and said, "Extra points?"


    This made the examiner a little embarrassed.


    Faced with people who think they can fight the Dark Lord head-on and win, the questions they ask are like child''s play. It''s better to let them play freely.


    John moved his neck, a tail grew out of his back, and two dragon horns protruded from his forehead.


    "The human body is deformed." The examiner''s eyes lit up.


    Human body transfiguration is one of the most difficult types of transfiguration.


    Because this requires not only technology, but also the courage to experiment on the body.


    "It''s different from the disguised Animagus. It feels a bit like Darkwaga."


    The examiners are also well-informed.


    Dakuwaga is an alternative transformation. There once was a Dakuwaga in Hogwarts.


    During the Triwizard Tournament, Krum turned his head into a shark head during an underwater rescue, which was Dakuwaga.


    The difference is that Dakuwaja usually turns into a shark.


    And John changed his body parts at will.


    Wagadu are better at transformation. They also have various Animagus, some of which can transform into wild creatures such as elephants and lions.


    But there is no semi-human transformation like John.


    John was surrounded by all kinds of admiration and research. One examiner even wanted to touch his tail, but John slapped him.


    The examiner was in so much pain that his hand bones were about to break.


    If nothing unexpected happens in this final course, John should be excellent.


    In the afternoon, thesis exam.


    Professor McGonagall patrolled the students back and forth. When passing by John, she stopped and looked at the paper carefully.


    As the top figure in the British Transfiguration Arts, Professor McGonagall could not find any fault with this paper.


    She resisted the urge to discuss it with John here, and her sharp eyes glanced at Gower, who was about to eat the pen.


    Tuesday¡¯s exam is over.


    Malfoy has lost half of his soul. He is really not good at transfiguration.


    On the contrary, Daphne was confident, and Neville was a little hesitant, because this was not his strong point.


    But his home court will soon arrive.


    Wednesday, herbal medicine exam.


    As an alchemist, John, these projects are like giving points for free.


    Neville also performed well and asked Professor Sprout to discuss with him about staying in school after the exam.


    Thursday is Defense Against the Dark Arts.


    During the thesis exam, Sirius almost picked up Harry''s test paper and loudly told everyone how outstanding his godson was.


    Friday, rune test.


    After John appeared, the examination room turned into a large study site.


    Professor Babuling wanted to serve John tea and water.


    This student who had never attended a single class had to read Professor Babuling¡¯s textbooks.


    What?


    Cheating?


    You might as well say I cheated!


    The second week, Potions.


    John raised his eyebrows and said to the examiner who was listening carefully: "Add three drops of banshee tears into it to increase the hypnotic effect."


    "Yeah, why didn''t I think of that?" The examiner suddenly realized and quickly took notes.


    The examinee next to him looked confused. He thought he could take the open-book exam with John by his side.


    As a result, the examiner blocked the person there. Who is the examinee?


    If the examiner knew what the students were thinking, he would definitely laugh out loud.


    What is in front of you is a legendary potion master who has received two first-class Merlin Orders, participated in the research of Wolfsbane Potion, solved the Blood Curse and the Bloodborne Curse, and developed the Ruby Potion.


    Tell me, I am an ordinary potion master, what should I use to test him?


    John left all the examiners at a loss.


    When it was time for the thesis exam, Snape looked at the topic about Wolfsbane Potion in his hand, and then looked at the Wolfsbane potion maker sitting there.


    What do these mean?


    It can be said that no matter how John writes it, it is the standard answer.


    What? Wrong answer?


    That means you have misunderstood!


    Sorry, the original author is so arrogant.


    In the Care of Magical Creatures examination room, John, Hagrid and an examiner were all silent.


    "How do you want to take the exam on my own?" John asked Hagrid.


    Hagrid hesitated for a while and asked, "How about we deal with the moss under the giant''s feet?"


    "I remember didn''t Graup often go to the lake with Zou Wu?"


    "He has had some bad gastrointestinal problems recently, maybe he ate something."


    The two of them were walking and chatting.


    This can be said to be the easiest exam.


    The examiner becomes a transparent person.


    One astronomy exam is in the afternoon and the other is in the evening.


    During the divination exam in the morning, John stared at the examiners who were queuing up to ask for his fortune telling.


    Have you become a fortune teller?


    And John also has to go to arithmetic.


    There are not many astronomy papers to talk about. They are just about studying satellites and observing the Centaur constellation at night.


    The last two days were History of Magic, Muggle Studies, and Alchemy.


    Alchemy is on the last day.


    When John finished his Muggle Studies exam and went to Alchemy, there were more examiners than students.


    They were sitting upright, waiting for John''s arrival one by one.


    Question: Who is the largest supplier of alchemical products in the wizarding world now?


    Answer: Silver Hand.


    So the question is, who is the boss of Silver Hands?


    John Wick.


    A founder who produced the "Zi" series and participated in the transformation of Azkaban.


    The "Zhi" series has greatly reduced the casualties of the Ministry of Magic, and the Azkaban magic recycling device is amazing.


    As soon as these two answer sheets came out, no one in the entire wizarding world dared to ask questions for John Wick.


    There may be one, but that person is John Wick''s teacher, and he is dead.


    He is the second king of the magic world, but the first king of alchemists.


    John looked at the many alchemists who were already seated. He also saw the employees of Silver Hand Alchemy Workshop inside.


    The alchemist level of Silverhand Alchemy Workshop is more than enough to serve as an examiner.


    "Extra points?" John sighed.


    Why is it that while others are taking exams, I am the only one taking classes everywhere?

 Chapter 621：

    The employee of Silver Hand Alchemy Workshop said sheepishly: "Sir, I don''t think anyone is arrogant enough to ask questions for Silver Hand."


    "Okay," John shrugged, "as a bonus."


    He was forced to give lectures to the examiners while others were doing the test papers.


    The last day of exams is over.


    This means that there are only a few days left before leaving Hogwarts.


    In the third week of June, they will leave by train.


    The seventh-grade students were inexplicable.


    "Seven years have passed in the blink of an eye." Neville looked at the younger students who were discussing excitedly.


    Malfoy stared at the group of fifth-grade boys unhappily and said, "My Atuo will stay for two more years. I have to warn those guys to stay away from her."


    The fifth-grade students who were discussing the exam process did not know that they were suddenly being targeted.


    Daphne felt a little sad and went to look for her sister.


    They were walking in the corridor.


    Peeves'' mischievous laughing voice came, and several students were successfully frightened by him.


    John walked to the auditorium, leaned against the door and looked inside.


    He seemed to see himself sitting there, being shouted out as Slytherin by the Sorting Hat.


    "I still remember John beating Draco here." Neville sighed.


    Malfoy was angry, "You remember everything, you are the only one who remembers it!"


    The dark history was revealed, and Malfoy couldn''t help but sneered: "Don''t forget, who was jumping back after being cast a leg-locking spell."


    Neville: "..." You''re proud of yourself after doing bad things, right?


    John laughed too.


    At the beginning, no one could have imagined that they would become friends together.


    A Muggle-born Slytherin.


    The pure-blooded Malfoy.


    The cowardly Gryffindor and the round-faced Longbottom.


    The three people represent three parallel lines that never seem to come into contact.


    But fate is so wonderful.


    John, a Muggle-born, became the King of Slytherin.


    The pure-blooded Malfoy made friends with Muggles and became good friends with Longbottom, who was bullied by him.


    The cowardly Longbottom became the brave man who killed Voldemort, got a Hufflepuff girlfriend, and grew a body of tendons.


    The three of them looked over there quietly.


    They became friends and did so many scary things together.


    The Longbottoms recovered, the Malfoy family became the first ancient family, the king of Slytherin became the king of Hogwarts, and then the second king of the wizarding world.


    "Professor Sprout suggested that I study outside for a year," Neville said. "The knowledge gained in school is far from as good as practice. She recommended that I go to Albania."


    "That''s a good place, with all kinds of magical animals and plants," John said in agreement, "Sprout''s suggestion is good."


    Malfoy said disdainfully: "Pudmere United has invited me. I will become the most valuable seeker on the Quidditch field."


    Puddlemere United?


    That is the oldest team in the Quidditch League.


    It seems that Malfoy''s strength has won recognition. You must know that the team is not the team where Lucius intervened.


    John chuckled and said, "That''s really great."


    The future?


    Magical world, are you ready?


    Get ready for the arrival of John Wick.


    ¡­


    Chapter 637 The gift left to Hogwarts, linkage


    John went to the principal''s office.


    Before the end of the school year at Hogwarts, there is a final dinner.


    Slughorn was not here at this time, but John had long been used to it.


    He said in front of the stone statue: "Norwegian long-haired monster."


    The statue jumped aside and John stepped inside.


    Opening the door of the principal''s office, he came to this place.


    The Sword of Gryffindor was placed there never moved.


    John''s purpose was not it, he walked up to the Sorting Hat.


    "It''s you, John Wick." The Sorting Hat spoke, "You have always appeared here in the past two years."


    "I want to try again, Sorting Hat." John picked up the Sorting Hat.


    The spider webs on it still existed. John admired the spiders on it, and he didn''t know how long it had been weaving.


    He put his hat on his head.


    "I still say the same thing, John Wick," said the Sorting Hat, "you have never changed."


    Slytherin''s ambition.


    The Adventures of Gryffindor.


    Hufflepuff¡¯s tolerance.


    "You have experienced a lot in these years, and even your dean has spoken about you here."


    The Sorting Hat is the one who knows the most inside information about the principal''s office. It said: "But they are not as good as me. You are Slytherin, and that is the most suitable place for you."


    John took off his hat and sighed: "Slytherin?"


    "If it was Gryffindor, would it be different?"


    The Sorting Hat said disapprovingly: "No matter where you are, you will go to the path you should go."


    John shook his head slightly, "I met Gryffindor, and he praised my bravery."


    "I have met Ravenclaw, and she recognizes my intelligence."


    "I have met Hufflepuff, and she sympathized with my situation."


    "But he''s still Slytherin," John laughed. "Maybe he''s completely dead, or maybe he doesn''t recognize me."


    The Sorting Hat exclaimed: "You are the most magical wizard I know. Salazar has already left Hogwarts."


    "Maybe," John said noncommittally, he was still worried about gain and loss in his heart.


    After all, he has been recognized by the other three houses, but he has never met Slytherin.


    As a Slytherin, there is no recognition from Slytherin.


    Walking to the Sword of Gryffindor, John looked at it quietly.


    The Sword of Gryffindor shook slightly.


    "The Sword of Gryffindor." John reached out and touched it.


    This sword can only be used by true Gryffindors.


    John''s touch elicited no rejection from Gryffindor.


    "Did you appear because of Harry or because of me?"


    John once longed for a sword as powerful as the Sword of Gryffindor, and now he already has it.


    John felt the sword shaking slightly as it tried to break free, and chuckled: "No, you can''t come with me, you should belong to Hogwarts."


    Slowly stroking the sword''s body with his hand, he said: "Watch here until the person you truly recognize appears."


    The Sword of Gryffindor stopped moving, and John smiled and said: "Gryffindor was given to me by you, and now, I will send you back to Hogwarts."


    He did not choose to take away the sword. He already had the Silver Wick sword.


    With one last look at the Sword of Gryffindor, John stopped as he walked past the Sorting Hat.


    He thought for a moment and pulled out his wand.


    The Sorting Hat looked at his actions and said inexplicably: "What do you want to do?"


    "No, don''t!"


    "My thousand-year-old breast!"


    The screams of the Sorting Hat were heard.


    ¡­


    John put away his wand with satisfaction and looked at the cleaned Sorting Hat.


    "Consider this my second gift to Hogwarts."


    The Sorting Hat was languid, still muttering: "I''m clean, but I don''t feel clean anymore."


    John leaves the principal''s office.


    When Slughorn came back, he looked at the Sorting Hat again and again.


    I once wondered if someone had changed the sorting hat while I was away.


    It wasn''t until the Sorting Hat spoke that he confirmed that this was true.


    "Oh my god, oh my god, you finally took a shower."


    In fact, Slughorn had long wanted to say that in his time, the Sorting Hat was dirty.


    At one point, the students were asked to prepare detergent and throw the old hat in to clean it.


    However, after becoming the principal, Slughorn felt that it was some kind of tradition, and the Sorting Hat refused to take a bath, so he didn''t move it.


    Looking at the clean Sorting Hat, Slughorn felt quite pleased with it.


    ¡­


    John did something that all of Hogwarts would cheer.


    However, he was a low-key person and did not tell anyone. He just left quietly.


    The last two days.


    Everyone in Slytherin felt relaxed after the exam, and Malfoy and Astoria were tired of being together.


    Just ¡®You won¡¯t find a new boyfriend after I leave, right? ¡¯ issue is discussed.


    The end result was that Malfoy was hung in front of Slytherin''s large glass.


    A group of mermaids gathered around and pointed at Malfoy.


    Daphne looked relieved, her sister finally knew how to teach this **** a lesson.


    Blaise looked suspicious and said, "No, he''s already like this. Why doesn''t Astoria break up with him?"


    Blaise, who has been chasing Ginny Weasley for two years, doesn''t understand.


    Astoria also looked at her wand suspiciously, wondering why she used the fuchsia so easily.


    Is it because the target is Malfoy?


    Malfoy was silent.


    "I feel something is wrong, 12 out of 10 something is wrong."

 Chapter 622：

    This familiar feeling, the familiar spell.


    Is it possible that Atuo is going to imitate Daphne?


    Tom ran out of Slytherin wagging his tail and said goodbye to Crookshanks in the courtyard.


    The two little guys did not have a bad relationship because of their master.


    Hermione came out to look for Crookshanks and saw this scene.


    She didn''t interrupt, just watched Crookshanks leaning against Tom reluctantly.


    Basil streaked across the sky, and Riddle, the black long-eared owl, flew under it.


    Suddenly, Basil targeted a snowy owl on Gryffindor Tower.


    The next second.


    The duel between Snow Owl and Snow Owl was staged, and Gryffindor Tower was invaded by Basil.


    There were all kinds of exclamations and shouts inside, and feathers were flying around the dormitory.


    Ron''s owl piggy huddled in the corner, afraid that he would also be beaten.


    Harry discovered in time that neither Basil nor Ron had caught Basil, and that he had grabbed a few snowy owl feathers and escaped.


    Fly out and scatter the feathers.


    Feathers drifted into the corridor.


    Some students saw it and chased a feather very amusingly to catch it.


    Just as Neville walked out of Professor Sprout''s office, the student bumped into those strong chest muscles as if hitting a stone.


    "Sorry." Neville remained motionless and stretched out his hand to support the student.


    The feather rested on Neville''s shoulder, and a hand stood on tiptoe behind him to remove the feather.


    Neville felt someone and looked back.


    Hannah Abbott stood there pretty, twirling feathers in her hands and smiling shyly.


    Neville stretched out his hand, and Hannah took that hand, and they walked toward the corridor together.


    "Hi, Neville, Hannah."


    Luna skipped past, hugging the fruit and happily saying hello to the two of them.


    The shell as big as a disk swayed, and the sunlight shone on it.


    The wooden skewers clinked on her wrists. When she walked to the window, she shouted down: "Mr. Corner."


    Loosen the fruit and let it fall.


    The curved-horned Snorlax on the first floor looks like a calf. It stabs fruits one by one with its horns and strings them together.


    An apple hit the Snorlax''s head and rolled to the ground.


    Ginny picked up the apple and threw it into the Snorlax''s mouth with the precision of a chaser.


    "Hi, Ginny."


    Ginny saw Luna and greeted Luna happily: "Hi, Luna."


    She waved, not noticing the long-eared house elf walking in front of her.


    Winky, who was carrying a potato, bumped into Ginny''s foot and apologized in great panic.


    Ginny generously expressed that it was okay, and Winky ran to the kitchen with the potatoes.


    Preparing for the end-of-term dinner required a lot of materials, so Winky had to go further afield to dig up some potatoes and pumpkins.


    After entering the kitchen, Shining entered working mode.


    Dobby ran over to help her, but Winky said harshly: "Winky doesn''t need bad Dobby''s help, Winky can do it by herself."


    It seems that Dobby still doesn¡¯t like the matter of receiving wages.


    "Dobby is not bad, Dobby is a free elf!" Dobby argued with reason.


    A potato rolled down on the table, passed through the feet of many busy house elves, and leaked into a drain that had been disassembled and cleaned.


    Not too big, not too small, just enough to pass.


    The potatoes kept running back and forth along the drainpipe, falling all the way from the kitchen.


    Finally fell from the pipe to Slytherin''s Chamber of Secrets under Hogwarts.


    In Slytherin''s Chamber of Secrets, a door opened.


    ¡­


    Chapter 638 Slytherin, because I am proud


    John re-entered Slytherin''s Chamber of Secrets.


    Among the secret rooms of the four founders, this is probably the one that most people know about.


    The adventurous Gryffindor.


    The Ravenclaw that smart people cannot find.


    Hufflepuff serving wizards at midnight.


    This secret room seemed to break the rules of the game from the beginning.


    Its existence is full of terrifying legends, purging those wizards who are not pure blood.


    Breeding a terrifying basilisk, magic that is connected with evil.


    Slytherin¡¯s Chamber of Secrets is definitely an outlier among the four founders.


    Nor did he remain conscious like other founders.


    When John came again, he felt a little emotional.


    He once fought against the basilisk here, and also learned soul magic here.


    Before the Star Club appeared, this was John''s secret base.


    Only he and Harry knew how to get inside.


    Various forbidden magics are experimented here.


    Walking towards the huge statue, this place is built underground, and darkness is the theme here.


    John''s eyes could see darkness, but he still chose to create a ball of light.


    The ball of light hung in the sky, and John walked into the statue.


    There are three floors of rooms inside.


    The studio on the first floor.


    The office on the second floor.


    The restricted book area on the third floor.


    John walked into the second floor and reached out to touch the silverware on the skull head.


    The long box sat there quietly, empty and empty of anything.


    After re-entering here, John''s vision was completely different.


    He glanced at the skull head silverware. It was an alchemy object, something similar to a pensieve.


    There is magic on it and a sentence written in an ancient language.


    "Glory and light are indispensable."


    John picked it up and threw it away. There was nothing special about the long box that seemed to contain Slytherin''s wand.


    Holding the skull silverware, John walked into the third floor.


    The books inside can be said to be the best-preserved things in the secret room.


    The last heir was Voldemort, and that guy took away all the good things and everything he could take away.


    John raised his hand, and a book flew over from the bookshelf.


    To put it bluntly, the book here is the basis of John''s taboo.


    John flipped through it casually, and the obscure content became as simple as a blank sheet of paper.


    His current attainments, not to mention reaching the level of Slytherin, are comparable to those of Slytherin.


    He waved his hand and several books flew out from the bookshelf.


    Return to the second floor.


    John lit the book on fire, and thick smoke floated in the space.


    Then he lifted the skull silverware, and the skull opened its mouth and sucked the thick smoke into its mouth.


    Green flames ignited in the skull''s eyes, making it look very strange when it shone on the surrounding area.


    And in the space illuminated by green light, a figure appeared here.


    He sat there, flipping through the book in his hand, and taking notes.


    The things around me don''t seem to be that old.


    The collapsed shelf was repaired, and there were not one but two golden candlesticks.


    John looked at the man and slowly said: "Salazar Slytherin."


    This is not him, this is just an image.


    This skull demonstrates what happened in the book.


    Just like the statue outside, Salazar Slytherin looks like one of those evil wizards that would appear in storybooks.


    But this Slytherin is not that old, and his beard is still black.


    Salazar Slytherin''s research was actually very boring. He kept writing until the image disappeared.


    John put several other books in it.


    Slytherin is just like John, either researching or experimenting.


    He is passionate about magic and sometimes stays in one place for a whole day.


    "Otherwise they will all say that I look like you."


    John laughed dumbly, looking at Salazar Slytherin''s hairless head, he touched his black hair.


    "I can''t have no hair, right?"


    He began to worry that he would become a bald man without hair in his old age.


    Until the last image ended, John couldn''t help but shake his head.


    "It seems that he is really not here."


    He originally wanted to use the image to attract Salazar Slytherin to appear, but now it seems that it does not exist.


    In other words, consciousness has died.


    It''s sad.


    The four giants of Hogwarts, the ones who were supposed to be the most proficient in magic, were the first to disappear.


    "Okay, whether you are here or not." John put down the skull and said loudly to the empty secret room, "As a Slytherin, I still have to tell you."


    "I learned a lot of knowledge in your secret room, and it helped me a lot."


    He waved his hands in the air and said, "I''m leaving now, leaving this school."


    "Heir of Slytherin, I have never received this title."


    "However, as the King of Slytherin, I need to say goodbye to the great Salazar Slytherin, the founder of this house."


    "Glory to Slytherin," John chuckled. "Slytherin chases glory, obtains glory, and defends glory."


    "The great Salazar Slytherin, be proud!"

 Chapter 623：

    "In your academy, John Wick appears!"


    John''s voice echoed in the secret room.


    That is the heroic step into the magical world.


    That is the pride of the second king.


    That¡¯s Slytherin¡¯s ambition!


    Until finally, the voice became quiet.


    John had a look of relief on his face, and he was ready to leave.


    Stepping out of the statue, John walked along the dark passage.


    "John...Wick."


    John''s footsteps paused and he took a deep breath.


    A rumbling sound sounded, with helplessness on his face.


    "I overlooked a big point."


    Turning around slowly, John looked behind him.


    The mouth of the statue that entered earlier was opening and closing.


    John said: "I didn''t look carefully at this secret room."


    Statue of Salazar Slytherin.


    Yes, how could a great wizard who explores magic take an ordinary path?


    Slytherin is no longer here.


    Rather...


    He is always there.


    That statue is where his consciousness is stored.


    Gryffindor''s big wooden sword, Ravenclaw''s paintings, Hufflepuff''s recipes.


    Each of them has a place where consciousness is stored.


    Salazar Slytherin let his consciousness fall on this statue.


    At this time, the statue''s mouth opened and closed and said: "I have been watching you."


    "Okay," John shrugged and said, "Great Salazar Slytherin, you can''t just come out because of my words, can you?"


    If so, you are too cautious.


    John complained secretly.


    Salazar Slytherin said solemnly: "I have watched you grow, and you are very much like me."


    "The same pursuit of magic, the same dedication to family and friends."


    "I witnessed you studying in ignorance, and saw how you encountered difficulties and found solutions."


    "See how you create magic, touch the taboo."


    "You have studied magic countless times and put down another secret room in the secret room."


    "I''ve been paying attention to you. You are the most different person I have ever met."


    Salazar Slytherin said: "Our four founders each put their own thoughts on the Sorting Hat, so it is the most impartial and the one who best understands our thoughts."


    "You''re looking for an answer, an answer about you."


    John nodded and said, "Yes, I want to know."


    Many people have said that answer.


    The statue of Salazar Slytherin said: "You are the best Slytherin. You are right, and I feel your ambition."


    "You will not be proud of Slytherin, but Slytherin will be proud of you."


    When he said this, John could feel Slytherin''s awkwardness.


    After all, he is a very proud person. It must be very difficult for such a person to say this.


    Salazar Slytherin took a deep breath and said seriously: "John Wick, you are Slytherin."


    This is the answer.


    John smiled.


    Many people have said it before, but when this question came out of Slytherin''s mouth, it was more like an endorsement.


    Recognize his talent, recognize his ambition, recognize his pride.


    "I would like to ask, you haven''t come out all these years, are you worrying about my origin?" John stared at Salazar Slytherin with great suspicion.


    I have come down eighty times if not a hundred times. Other founders come out once, but you never come out once?


    "Ahem," Salazar Slytherin was a little embarrassed, "I''m just observing whether you are qualified to meet me."


    John has reason to suspect that he is arrogant.


    I want to admit that I am the heir, but I am embarrassed to admit that a Muggle-born is the orthodox person.


    After all, Slytherin left immediately after a quarrel with Gryffindor.


    They are friends, there is no reason to treat each other as life and death enemies and never interact with each other.


    Salazar Slytherin built the Chamber of Secrets more like he was out of anger.


    But no matter what, John smiled and bowed gracefully.


    "Great Slytherin, I accept your approval."


    "Wait here until the name of John Wick reaches your ears again."


    John looked up, his eyes filled with all-consuming ambition.


    No matter how old a tsundere you are, Salazar Slytherin must admit that this is his perfect heir.


    The huge statue lowered its head slightly and said with approval: "I will be proud of you, King of Slytherin."


    John left, taking Slytherin''s acknowledgment with him.


    He will step into the magical world and become the king outside this ivory tower.


    ¡­


    Chapter 639 The idea of ??staying in school, leaving school


    Dinner.


    The kitchen was busy making sounds.


    Hufflepuff walked out of the kitchen door. The greedy little badger had already swallowed his saliva at the various potato recipes.


    The two biggest benefits of Hufflepuffs are that they are the first to know what to eat, and they are also the ones who can have late-night snacks.


    This makes them unwilling to change with Gryffindor Tower.


    A greedy student secretly took one and put it in his pocket.


    They walked along the corridor to the Great Hall, where the students of Hogwarts gathered.


    The students in each house talked about their vacation arrangements without any worries, and the seventh-grade students discussed where they would go in the future.


    There are also people who are reluctant to say goodbye.


    There are also people seeking death who are trying like crazy.


    After Malfoy was hung up again, John couldn''t help but shook his head.


    "Draco, you need to calm down."


    If you enter the magical society, this temper is not good.


    But Malfoy, who had used the Golden Bell to fall to the ground, said arrogantly: "Restrain? It''s only right to tell them not to mess with me without their eyes!"


    Just kidding, the eldest son of the Malfoy family, the first ancient clan in the ancient alliance.


    In a place like Hogwarts where there are still rules, you need to be more restrained. But outside of society, wouldn¡¯t you just bully others?


    When John thought about it, it seemed that Malfoy was right.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if the status gap is not reflected in school. In society, it is really about status and status.


    Rarely, John agreed with Malfoy''s statement.


    Slughorn tapped his cup.


    He stood up and announced to all the students: "Eat!"


    He likes this kind of simple and direct speech more and more.


    This was John''s last meal at Hogwarts. He cut into a roast chicken and sliced ??off the meat.


    The table knife can be played with in his hands, flying up and down on the fingertips flexibly, without even leaving a mark on the bones.


    This set of actions stunned Malfoy.


    "Why are you, a wizard, so handy with these things?" Malfoy didn''t understand.


    But the two big men shuddered. Once, John nailed the little wizard''s hand to the table with a fork.


    While eating the chicken slowly, John glanced at the decorative colors of the auditorium.


    Silver and green, just like the day he stepped into school.


    He defended Slytherin''s glory for seven years, and this glory was engraved with John Wick''s name.


    This meal was not eaten quickly, and the seventh-grade students seemed to be recalling their experiences over the years.


    Maybe they were not the best group of people, but what they experienced was definitely the most thrilling seven years in the history of Hogwarts.


    Malfoy is going to the Quidditch Professional Tournament.


    Neville is heading to the Albanian forest.


    Daphne is ready to take over the family business.


    Each partner has his own belonging.


    They talked, laughed, and thought about the future without restraint.


    After entering society, you may not be able to do what you want, or you may be suppressed.


    These seven years were the motivation for them to sleep in countless dark nights and wake up the next morning.


    The meal ends before half past eight.


    It¡¯s like their seven years have finally come to an end.


    John held the half-drinked ice lemon juice in his hand and looked up at the staff table.


    Snape and him looked at each other across the table.


    John raised his glass silently, and Snape also raised his glass.


    What John once longed for is now gone.


    What he once longed for is now in the past.


    The toast between the two seemed to reciprocate the few feelings of affection they had shared in the past seven years.


    Snape was not a good dean, at least for John, he was not a good leader.


    He should have been ambitious, bound to Hogwarts by love.


    He is not a good teacher either. His teaching skills can only be verified by geniuses.


    But sometimes, he would also help John speak.


    When doubts arose, he would Slytherin to excuse him.


    "He is suitable for conducting experiments alone, not suitable for being imprisoned in an ivory tower."

 Chapter 624：

    John expressed pity for this man trapped by love.


    Looking at Gryffindor, I was once annoyed about the arrangement of the Sorting Hat.


    There are the friends you first met and the partners you will take adventures with.


    But in the end, it drifted away.


    Harry will go to Auror training, Hermione wants to join the Ministry of Magic, and Ron heard that he wants to open a shop like the twins.


    Ginny and Luna still go to school here.


    Everything has changed, but it seems like nothing has changed.


    As John''s cup disappeared, the dinner ended.


    Malfoy and Daphne organized the little wizards to go to various common rooms for the last time.


    John went to the principal''s office.


    Slughorn opened the oak mead for his arrival.


    He smelled it carefully before drinking it and said, "Ever since I was poisoned that time, I can''t change this habit."


    "It''s not a bad thing to be cautious," John took the glass without smelling it like Slughorn, but drank it without warning, "This is not the bottle I gave you."


    "I plan to keep your bottle," Slughorn said with a hearty laugh. "The mead sent by the great second king, I will only take it out on grand occasions."


    "I don''t believe you. I bet three galleons that you will drink it any night." John also laughed.


    With Slughorn''s character of extremely enjoying food, he would definitely put good things in his stomach for safekeeping.


    "It''s a bet, John, you''re going to lose." Slughorn was very determined.


    Because it is not just a gift that people use privileges to satisfy their vanity, but a gift from someone who deserves respect.


    The two of them are not like a student and a principal, but like two old friends.


    Sitting on the sofa, Slughorn talked about John''s future.


    "The international wizarding community is currently discussing the election," Slughorn said, taking a sip of wine and smacking his mouth. "I saw Silverhand''s gift in the newspaper. The international wizards are full of praise for you."


    "But there are some things," Slughorn picked up a pineapple preserve and put it into his mouth. "With your current strength, I''m afraid some people don''t want to see it."


    As a Slytherin, although Slughorn only likes to collect students, his wisdom is beyond doubt.


    The growth of Silver Hand means moving a small piece of cake.


    In the past, I would have been suppressed from all sides in the UK, but now I have stepped out of the international magical society.


    Those interest groups in various countries will not sit idly by.


    Especially Germany. Germany is still quarreling over the position of Minister of Magic.


    John raised his eyebrows, swung the wine in his glass and said, "It''s precisely because of the challenge that it makes it interesting."


    "How about I stay as a professor for two years?" John was not joking.


    Hogwarts is a large educational institution that monopolizes talents from surrounding countries.


    If John becomes a professor, he can continue to instill his ideas in talents.


    The reason why Dumbledore has so many fans is because he has served at Hogwarts for many years.


    Voldemort tried his best to return to Hogwarts to teach, and applied several times.


    It can be seen that for the Dark Lord, this position also has extraordinary appeal.


    So when John said this, he was really moved.


    "You stay?" Slughorn shook his head and said, "You won''t."


    Yes, there is such a huge Second Dynasty outside, and their king comes back to teach and educate people?


    John is not Voldemort, he has an inheritance.


    Voldemort had nothing but a group of followers.


    Even all kinds of treasures were obtained by killing people and stealing goods.


    The John family has a big business. There are advantages to staying, but there are also disadvantages.


    "I think my friends may also need my help." John shrugged, "But donating money to Hogwarts is not a bad thing."


    There is so much money in his little wizard foundation that he has no place to spend it.


    As a bank dedicated to serving young wizards, there is no better way than sending money to Hogwarts.


    "Not a bad idea." Slughorn beamed.


    John gave him a Medal of Merlin, and he also gave John a platform to meet talents from all walks of life.


    The relationship between the two is both borrowing and repaying, and this kind of cooperation makes people feel comfortable.


    Being able to continue to build a reputation for himself before retiring, Slughorn was happy to accept it.


    As the sky lights up.


    The school year at Hogwarts is over.


    Many students walked out of the castle.


    Their luggage has been sent to the train. In this aspect, the wizarding world is much more comfortable than the Muggles.


    In the sky, two owls, black and white, flew across.


    Tom followed John wagging his tail, and Hagrid came over with Fang to say goodbye to John.


    Behind him, Graup also waved innocently.


    Luna walked past with the Horned Snorlax and waved to John.


    "Bye, John."


    ¡¾Ding¡­¡¿


    ¡­


    Chapter 640 The mission is over and Wang graduates


    [Ding, the final mission of the Hogwarts stage is completed, and you will receive the mission reward, magic blood +1, any point +3]


    The train rumbled and steamed away from Hogwarts.


    John looked at the platform gradually disappearing and said silently in his heart: "Goodbye, Hogwarts."


    The train goes to platform nine and three-quarters.


    Students got out of the car one after another and hugged their families.


    John stepped out of the train, and Sirius and the three little ones stepped out of the door next to him.


    Sirius was fulfilling his duties as godfather, and he was delighted to hear Harry''s idea of ??becoming an Auror.


    James once wanted to be an Auror.


    But the environment at that time made him choose to join the Order of the Phoenix.


    He suggested taking the children to the Silver Hand Amusement Park for a while.


    After that, they will return to Blake''s old house and live together as father and son.


    What makes people feel strange is the relationship between Harry and the Dursleys.


    After he left the Dursleys, his relationship with the Dursleys had eased.


    Last Christmas, the gifts sent by the Dursleys were no longer petty coins and tissues, but a pair of socks.


    Harry also wrote to the Dursleys.


    The relationship between the two parties has changed, and Harry has matured.


    Mr. Weasley came to pick up the children, and John saw Percy there.


    It seems that the relationship between Mr. Weasley and his son has eased a lot after he figured it out.


    Percy touched Ginny''s hair, and Ron came over awkwardly, trying to pretend not to notice.


    Next to him is his fianc¨¦e Penello, an intellectual girl with a social elite air.


    Percy nodded to John across the crowd.


    John nodded in return, looking sideways.


    He saw Malfoy walking towards Mrs. Malfoy.


    Mrs. Malfoy caressed the grown-up child, with relief and emotion in her eyes.


    Lucius was beside his wife, glad that he had made the right choice.


    Their eyes met John, and they bowed with respect and gratitude.


    Mr. Greengrass walked out from the Malfoy family. He looked at Malfoy with an expression that was hard to explain.


    Astoria ran into her father''s arms, while Daphne was more reserved. Mrs. Greengrass held her in her arms and took good care of this eldest daughter.


    Old Lady Longbottom shouted for her son to get out of the way. She wanted to be the first to meet the pride of the Longbottom family.


    Mr. Longbottom was helpless and had to stand with his wife.


    This old lady, who had made Neville as brave as her father many times, was truly proud of her grandson.


    The lion of the Longbottom family.


    This is the name given to Neville by outsiders.


    John looked at them one by one and walked out of the platform.


    He saw his family.


    Nervous Watson looked around, and John was hit.


    Looking down, the blond-haired little head went into his arms.


    He froze, and finally patted Ariana''s back gently.


    Mrs. Wick came over and looked at the harmonious brother and sister.


    Tom screamed dissatisfied from the side. Ariana looked sideways and reached out to touch Tom''s chin.


    Very spineless Tom''s tail spun like a windmill.


    "Let''s go home." Mrs. Wick gently smoothed the hair from John''s cheek.


    John chuckled and said, "Go home."


    Warm scenes always have something conspicuous about them.


    Watson looked around and said, "I feel like someone is following me. How about we leave quickly?"


    Mrs. Wick rolled her eyes at her husband.


    The family is sitting in the car.


    Watson muttered to himself as he drove, "You don''t know how chaotic this trip is."


    He was talking about what happened in Budapest.


    The site was carefully chosen to build a hotel, but it turned out to be a mess.


    Not to mention the two cars driving around on the street in broad daylight, the most important thing was that a minor was driving.


    "There is a madman with a bow and arrow, and he shoots random arrows like a magic trick." Watson said, "But that man is very strong, and it is not a big problem if he is hit by a car."


    Why would Watson know?


    Because he hit it.


    Who is a good man chasing an underage **** the street in broad daylight with a bow and arrow?


    Mrs. Wick revealed ruthlessly: "Your father was nervous and stepped on the brake instead of the accelerator."


    John looked at his father silently, and Watson said awkwardly: "Actually, it''s the car''s problem. If I drive a GTR, will I crash?"


    "If you drove a GTR, you would already be in the hospital." John was silent.

 Chapter 625：

    My father always has a mysterious confidence in his driving skills.


    Listening to Dad''s nagging along the way, the family returned home.


    He plans to stay at home for a few days to complete the magic blood.


    Ariana happily showed John the paintings she had drawn these days.


    "Who is this girl?"


    John glanced over, pleased with Ariana''s recovery.


    It was the right thing to do to stay with her family, and Ariana needed this feeling of not being watched over.


    Perhaps because of Aberforth''s influence, Ariana fell in love with drawing.


    This painting is from Budapest. It is a square with a red-haired girl.


    She looks young, probably about the same age as Ariana.


    John glanced at it, making Ariana a little unhappy.


    "What''s wrong?" John felt confused.


    Only Mrs. Wick showed an old mother''s smile at the side, or else women know girls best.


    Mrs. Wick could see that Ariana''s first reaction to John was not to praise the painting well, but to be concerned that the girl in the painting was jealous.


    But Ariana still pointed to the girl in the painting and said: "Natasha."


    "Natasha?" John glanced at his old mother. Isn''t this his mother''s name?


    Mrs. Wick took a sip of black tea and chuckled: "This name is very common where I live. This girl was saved by your father."


    John remembered that Watson kept talking about Budapest, and it turned out that he wanted to show off his deeds of saving people.


    The girl was saved by Watson''s kick of the accelerator, and later escaped from the archery madman.


    Ariana met because they later met the girl at the Grand Budapest Hotel.


    The girl was injured and it was Mrs. Wick who treated her.


    "We stayed there for a month, and Ariana and her became good friends," Mrs. Wick said.


    John smiled slightly when he heard this and looked at Ariana who was staring at him for praise.


    "That''s amazing." John smiled, "You are much better than I was when I was fourteen."


    Well, John became the second king at the age of fourteen.


    Nothing remarkable.


    Ariana was very happy and the brown bear was dancing on the sofa.


    ¡­


    The second day after returning home, John checked the state of Obscurus in Ariana''s body.


    After many uses of soul potions to strengthen her, and the help of Ravenclaw''s crown, Ariana was basically stable.


    As long as there are no big mood swings, she can live without her crown.


    The more things that heal your mood, the more useful it is for Ariana''s treatment.


    The two golden stars became Ariana''s playmates.


    John hasn''t been to the basement for a while.


    Walking inside, John called out the system panel.


    There is a lot of gray on the panel, which means that it has reached the end.


    "Magic blood."


    Taking out what was probably the last bottle of magic blood, John looked at the blood of magical creatures in his small bag.


    Selecting a bottle from it, he hesitated for a long time.


    "Light and darkness?"


    Staring at the bottle of blood, John fell into deep thought.


    Theoretically, this bottle of something can give me a lot of help. In my current situation, there are not many bloodlines that can help me.


    But there are risks in using this bottle.


    The darkness and black magic in your body may run the risk of being rejected, and then the gain will outweigh the loss.


    After much hesitation, John still didn''t put it in.


    Putting his things down, John walked out of the basement.


    There is a shelf in the living room for three owls to rest on.


    Basil and Riddle stood on top, and Qiqi, the big-headed gray owl, carefully flew down and moved over bit by bit.


    At this moment, Basil raised his wings.


    Frightened, Qiqi stepped on the air and fell down.


    But Basil didn''t hit it, but flew towards the window.


    Without hesitation, when the owl was about to put down the letter, Basil kicked the owl out first.


    Taking the letter from Silver Hand Branch, Basil tilted his head and glanced at Qiqi, his eyes full of contempt.


    If you are so frightened by such a trivial matter, you are still a fire dragon.


    Qiqi had no choice but to consider herself unlucky and stand on the edge of the shelf like a transparent owl.


    Ariana watches Tom and Jerry on TV on time every day, and Tom pulls the carpet twice in frustration.


    It feels like it¡¯s all named Tom. Why does Ariana like that weird cat?


    That''s not fair.


    John came out to take the letter. He opened it and looked at it with a solemn expression.


    ¡­


    Chapter 641 Thief, Hero


    Poland.


    Johnny Silverhand store.


    Tang Mi stared at the man who sneaked into the store.


    I don¡¯t know why, but this thief who came to steal not only had no fear of being caught, but even raised his head very proudly.


    How stupid it is to go to Silver Hand to steal.


    Tang Mi sneered, he never lacked lives under his hands.


    He glanced at the two employees in the store and asked calmly: "How did you get in? It seems you have been here many times?"


    "Johnny Silverhand has anti-theft magic, unless someone opens the door for you."


    He approached the man kneeling on the ground, lowered his body and sneered: "Maybe if you tell me, I will forgive you."


    The man smiled. He struggled twice and was held down by the werewolf security guard, unable to stand up.


    He spat, looked at Tang Mi coldly and said, "Being rich is the capital of being unkind."


    Tang Mi turned his head to avoid it, glanced at the man briefly, raised his hand and slapped that man in the face.


    The teeth mixed with blood flew out, and the man glared at Tang Mi fiercely.


    "What did he take?" Tang Mi asked other employees casually.


    "He... took the ''Zhi'' series and also took away a lot of food."


    "food?"


    Tang Mi was surprised, looked at the man and said unexpectedly: "I never thought that someone would come to Silver Hand to steal food."


    The man stopped talking, but closed his eyes, as if waiting for Tang Mi to deal with him.


    Tang Mi stared at the man for a while and said, "Send him to the Ministry of Magic and let the Aurors handle it."


    In other places, this person would have been entertained.


    But in other people''s territory, Tang Mi is going to use the Ministry of Magic to solve the problem.


    Anyway, there was only one thief left, so he took the things back.


    Johnny Silverhand''s security escorted the man out of the door.


    Soon the people came back.


    "What''s wrong?" Tang Mi looked surprised.


    One of the security guards smiled bitterly and said, "Look outside."


    Tang Mi looked solemn and walked outside the door to look.


    Johnny Silverhand was surrounded by water.


    A large group of Polish wizards were there and refused to let anyone leave.


    "What is this for?"


    After Tang Mi thought for a while, he said, "Take the person away."


    When he walked out the door, he saw the crowd with angry faces.


    "Bring our hero back!"


    I don¡¯t know who shouted, making the scene noisy and chaotic.


    Tang Mi looked confused, when did he touch their hero.


    But after the guy who stole the things was escorted out, the crowd became even more angry.


    "You can''t do this!"


    "Let Divara go, you savage stranger!"


    "Damn capital!"


    The angry crowd threw things at Johnny Silverhand.


    Tang Mi''s face darkened, he took out his magic wand and waved it.


    But this action touched the nerves of others and caused them to scream.


    Tang Mi blocked the thrown objects, used a loud spell, and said: "This person sneaked into Johnny Silverhand to steal. Please get out of the way."


    "No! We won''t go away!"


    There was a chaotic sound, and Tang Mi was forced to retreat.


    Step by step back to Johnny Silverhand.


    His expression was gloomy and uncertain, "What happened?"


    Unlike the previous welcome, everyone¡¯s attitude changed this time.


    Did something happen that I didn¡¯t know about?


    Tang Mi needs to know the answer as soon as possible.


    But the arrested man didn''t say anything. He expected that Tang Mi couldn''t do anything to him.


    Finally, after Tang Mi inquired in many ways.


    ?He knows what happened.


    This man, he stole among Johnny Silver Hands for many days, and then resold what he got and gave it to the poor wizards unconditionally.


    In the hearts of those Polish wizards, he was like a hero.


    The news that Johnny Silverhand caught the man and went out made the Polish wizard who knew about it angry.


    They were angry that Johnny Silverhand had captured their hero, and they were incited by capital to exploit the people.

 Chapter 626：

    "Someone is planning all this behind the scenes."


    Tang Mi felt troubled.


    I am a victim, but among the Polish wizards, I am the oppressor.


    Stealing becomes justice, and the thief becomes evil.


    "What kind of truth is this?" Tang Mi cursed loudly.


    Now he either frees the man or sends him to the Ministry of Magic.


    But no matter who they are, their identity as oppressors has already been planted in the hearts of wizards.


    Letting men go will further encourage this trend and make people feel that everyone can bully Silverhand.


    But don¡¯t give up, those wizards won¡¯t give up.


    This is a dilemma.


    It¡¯s even more of a vicious plot.


    "Inge." The figure of the Minister of Magic appeared in Tang Mi''s mind, and the Ministry of Magic''s counterattack came.


    He didn''t believe that these people would know about the man he had captured without any reason.


    "Mr. Shelby, people outside are attacking Johnny Silverhand!"


    A security guard''s expression changed. He saw the angry crowd rushing towards Johnny Silverhand.


    The door was closed, and those people threw stones at me.


    "Release our heroes!"


    "You oppressors who don''t deserve a good death!"


    Abuse came from outside.


    Tang Mi actually calmed down.


    Now that he knew someone was causing trouble outside, he said to a store clerk: "Contact the Ministry of Magic and tell them that this place is under attack."


    The clerk will go and do it immediately.


    People from the Ministry of Magic arrived soon, and they were also from the picket department.


    "Back off, back off, watch your step, we are here to protect you."


    Hearing the words outside, Tang Mi wanted to curse.


    Johnny Silverhand is being bullied from beginning to end. Who do you protect?


    The situation outside is under control.


    Tang Mi walked out of the door, and several Aurors blocked the people outside.


    With a trace of pride in his eyes, the tall Auror walked up to Tang Mi, stretched out his hand and said, "Starr Rozier."


    "Don Mi Shelby." Tang Mi shook hands with him, looked around and said, "I wonder why a thief can become a hero."


    "There is a misunderstanding here." Starr looked confused.


    "The capital of all evil!"


    Someone in the crowd roared and threw stones at Tang Mi, hitting him on the head.


    "Stop!" Starr reprimanded loudly, "Anyone who attacks Mr. Shelby again will be sent to prison!"


    The people who were about to throw stones stopped, but they grumbled dissatisfiedly and cursed Silver Hand.


    Tang Mi glanced at the person in front of him. Before he could speak, this person turned all his hatred onto himself.


    Instead of dictating to the crowd, Starr lowered his attitude and said to Tang Mi: "I''m sorry, Diwala entered Johnny Silverhand without permission and caused trouble to Johnny Silverhand."


    "Make it clear, he did not enter without permission, but entered to steal." Tang Mi was also an Auror, and could hear the guidance of his words, and said calmly, "He stole in Johnny Silver Hand and caused property to Johnny Silver Hand." loss."


    "We will deal with him." Starr said seriously, "We will give Silverhand a satisfactory explanation."


    "Call¡ª"


    The crowd booed, dissatisfied with this decision.


    Tang Mi waved his hand and asked the security to take the person out.


    At this time, the crowd dispersed, allowing people to see clearly the slap marks on Diwala''s face.


    This aroused the anger of the crowd even more, and Starr waved people to take over the **** of Diwara.


    He came to Diwala and announced to him: "Because of the damage you caused to Johnny Silverhand, we will **** you to prison."


    Starr turned to look at Tang Mi, smiled and asked, "Are you satisfied, Mr. Shelby?"


    Tang Mi looked at him deeply and said, "I hope we can be given justice."


    "certainly."


    Starr''s expression remained unchanged, and he motioned for everyone to disperse.


    Two Aurors escorted Diawara. When they walked out of the crowd and passed an alley, the Aurors whispered: "Run."


    Diawala knocked aside the two Aurors and ran into the alley.


    The crowd paying attention here cheered.


    The Auror took two symbolic steps inside, then came out guiltily and said, "Divala ran away."


    The cheers became louder, and some people applauded.


    "Useless things!" Starr pretended to reprimand his subordinates, then turned to Tang Mi, who looked ugly, and said apologetically: "I''m sorry, it''s my subordinates who are useless."


    He lowered his voice in front of Tang Mi and laughed in a voice that only the two of them could hear: "But they are very capable of catching those greedy capital."


    Tang Mi understood that this matter was caused by the Ministry of Magic from beginning to end.


    D.


    These wizards who caused trouble in Johnny Silverhand were not punished.


    A few days passed.


    Johnny Silverhand''s door was blocked again.


    A piece of news came, causing Tang Mi to curse directly.


    "Fuck!"


    Diwala is dead.


    Died in his own home.


    Those people who had been distributed food by him all thought that it was Silver Hands who did it.


    The last straw that broke the camel''s back was when someone came forward to confirm that two Silverhand employees appeared near Diwara''s home.


    Yes, it¡¯s those heroes who capitalize on killing civilians.


    Civilians broke out, demanding justice for their heroes.


    A stone smashed Silverhand''s glass.


    Someone shouted outside: "Coward, come at me if you can!"


    Then none of Johnny Silverhand''s glass was intact, and rocks kept flying in.


    They vented their anger.


    And Tang Mi knew that someone was plotting this time


    Starr wrote hypocritically and asked if the Ministry of Magic needed to be removed.


    Angry Tang Mi crumpled the letter into a ball.


    ¡­


    Chapter 642 Money, ideals


    What should you do if you want to fool a group of people?


    It''s very simple, let them see their own humbleness, and then see others enjoying rights beyond themselves.


    envy.


    will make those people desperate.


    hero?


    A thief who steals from others becomes a hero who robs the rich and gives to the poor?


    There is no evidence, only testimony that is not true or false.


    They dared to attack Johnny Silverhand by relying on their status as a weakling who had been helped.


    Why?


    We are the weak!


    We should be helped!


    You are the silver hand, you are the capital!


    You have wealth that we don¡¯t have, so you should spend your money.


    He just took something insignificant from you, how could you be so cruel?


    We represent justice.


    Others are afraid of your capital, but we are not!


    The thing that is more satisfying than doing evil is doing it in the name of justice.


    They vented, and the pleasure of challenging power made them feel that they were also heroes.


    When John received the letter, the story of Johnny Silverhand was in the newspapers.


    "The true identity of Silver Hand, kill the hero who rescued civilians!" ¡·


    "First Waterloo, Silverhand Capital failed to intervene, Polish people collectively protested"


    "Poland has let down the kindness of others!" ¡·


    "Johnny Silverhand was attacked, and the other party turned out to be..."


    "The tragedy of Barty Crouch, he should not have let the Silver Hand enter Poland"


    John''s face darkened.


    "It looks like this holiday won''t be easy for anyone."


    He narrowed his eyes and rubbed the slightly rough paper with his fingers.


    This seems to be a counterattack.


    Just like the crack in the door that John once pried open with money.


    The other party used this incident to tell John that ideals can also make people crazy.


    This is a battle between capital and ideals.


    He sublimates the theme as if the Silver Hand were a heinous crime.


    "A thief, a good move."


    John smiled.


    No one seems to remember that the so-called hero was a thief who sneaked into other people''s stores and stole.


    It¡¯s just because he took away the food during the theft, but he didn¡¯t seem to see the other person and stole the ¡®Zhi¡¯ series of products.


    People only want to see what they want to see.


    This incident had an impact on Old Batty and caused public opinion to rise again.


    The Polish Ministry of Magic came forward to stop this just sanction.


    Minister of Magic Inge personally came forward. He said sadly: "I believe in Silverhand and Mr. Crouch. The Ministry of Magic will do its best to investigate the truth about Diawara''s death."

 Chapter 627：

    Only this heroic minister can make the Polish people obey.


    However, Silver Hand became unable to move even an inch.


    They should have boosted the economy in Poland, but now they are forced to stagnate.


    This is something Silverhand has never encountered before.


    The Minister of Magic said he believed it, but he had a forbearing expression.


    This makes people start to think, has Silverhand''s control over the country reached this level?


    It was John''s turn to take the initiative.


    ¡­


    The third day after the smashing incident.


    The silver hand reopened.


    The Polish wizards sneered, laughing at Silverhand''s wishful thinking.


    But a newspaper fell from the sky.


    The wizard opened it and looked at it.


    "A detailed discussion of the Polish Silver Hand Incident, Silver Hand''s Little Wizard Fund"


    "The name Silver Hand may not be so familiar in foreign countries, but in our country, it is the name of a great philanthropist."


    "At the beginning of Silver Hand''s establishment, there was a fund, the Little Wizard Fund."


    "The Little Wizard Fund was born from John Wick''s care for the cursed. The Little Wizard Foundation he established provides free wolfsbane potion to every underage werewolf. With the development of Silverhand, the Little Wizard Fund gradually Get involved in more things.¡±


    "It covers funding for wizarding education at Hogwarts. It is reported that since last year, new students at Hogwarts can receive a price discount that is less than half of the normal price when purchasing learning supplies every year."


    "Not only that, for little wizards with family problems who have difficulties in going to school, the Little Wizards Foundation helps them until the end of their studies. Because of the existence of this fund, the persecution of little wizards suffering from curses is reduced."


    "Silverhand expressed regret for everything that happened in Poland, and used funds to **** every Polish little wizard, and was responsible for building school buildings for students to use."


    "But recently, Polish Bankers discovered that little wizard funds were frequently stolen. After investigation, they caught the culprit and handed him over to the Ministry of Magic."


    "In order not to cause panic, they concealed the loss of funds."


    The wizard read this report word for word, his eyes fixed on the words of the Little Wizard Fund.


    Not only him, but everyone else who read the newspaper was like this.


    They can die for their ideals.


    Keren always has worries.


    Family is the biggest concern.


    Support schooling and cure curses.


    The Little Wizard Fund covers every area where Johnny Silverhand is located.


    But what did they do?


    They smashed Johnny Silverhand.


    This is ruining the future of the little Polish wizard!


    Some people scoffed at the news and did not believe it, while others were dubious.


    Until the afternoon.


    A young wizard came to Johnny Silverhand full of hesitation.


    Because of the inferiority and embarrassment brought about by poverty, the little wizard did not dare to look up at the beautiful woman at the front desk.


    "I would like to ask about the Little Wizard Fund..."


    The beautiful woman smiled and said: "For matters regarding the application for the Little Wizard Fund, please go to the window of the second room."


    The boy walked over in confusion, and there was a young man there.


    When he came out, he looked at the scholarship funds in his hand. It was not much, a hundred galleons, and a little wizard card that could not be copied or forged.


    Deposit money into the Little Wizard Card and exchange it for points, and you can enjoy a 50% discount.


    Everything seems like a dream.


    When he came to his senses, he immediately ran to his friend''s house.


    Breathlessly, he asked him to apply for the Little Wizard Card.


    The news quickly spread throughout Poland''s wizarding families like a virus.


    Who doesn¡¯t want their children to live well?


    The legacy of war will make the rich richer and the poor poorer.


    No matter which world you are in, poor people must be in the majority.


    Who doesn¡¯t want a 50% discount?


    They all came over and received scholarships.


    At this time, everyone believed that the Little Wizard Fund was real.


    That night, some people came outside the Johnny Silverhand store, and they silently cleaned up the garbage left behind by their own destruction.


    By the next day, the outside of Johnny Silverhand was so clean that it was incompatible with other places.


    The wizard who was originally resistant to Silver Hand was confused.


    This is not a pie in the air, but the food that actually falls in front of you.


    As for Diawala''s death, it seems that people are gradually forgetting it.


    When it comes to it, some people will deliberately not talk about ¡®heroes¡¯.


    This is John''s counterattack.


    He wanted to let those people know that Diwala was not saving them, but harming them.


    A little food?


    Sorry, you can get more.


    Money and ideals.


    You can believe in the ideal spiritual world constructed for you, and you can believe that your efforts now will make everyone better in the future.


    But why wait until the future?


    The benefits you can get now can keep you full.


    ideal? How many people starve to death without seeing the results.


    To be an enemy of Silver Hand is to ruin the future of the little wizard.


    Even if an adult is hungry, he will grit his teeth and persevere, hoping that his future will be better.


    But children will cry when they are hungry. What they know is that ideals make them hungry and they smash the money that can fill their stomachs.


    John put down the newspaper casually at Wick''s house.


    "You can let fighters who fight for ideals report distorted facts, and I can use money to write a correct one for me."


    The money was spent like water, but John didn''t feel any pain.


    A lot of money is just a pile of garbage if it is not spent.


    Why should we think of other ways to solve things that can be solved with money?


    Thinking of those fighters who would rather starve to death for their ideals than say a bad word about Silver Hand, John touched his chin thoughtfully and said, "Why do you feel like I''m a bad person?"


    This scene is more like a group of people challenging capital, and the boss behind the capital uses profits to buy off those who are not determined.


    John himself laughed.


    ¡­


    Chapter 643: Night sailing, no one returns


    Wizards were hunted for a period of time, so there are some remaining hiding places where wizards gather.


    A small boat rowed along the river to the gathering place.


    A young man got off the boat.


    The young man wore a hood and **** the boat with a cold expression.


    "Is it you again?" The old wizard chewing his pipe on the side saw him and said with a smile: "What do you want to buy this time?"


    The young man looked around and saw that there were more smiling faces on the street.


    "Prepare some food for me." The young man took out a list, looked at it, and said, "In addition, I need some nails from the right front paw of the cat and some fresh food."


    "You want a lot of things." The old man took the list and muttered.


    The young man immediately took the list back and turned around to go to another place.


    "Oh, I can''t get it," the old man said anxiously, "other people can''t get it."


    The young man stopped and said coldly: "There are many people who do the business you don''t want to do."


    "Why are today''s young people so..." The old man wanted to complain, but when he saw the young man''s impatient expression, he promised again and again, "As usual, pick it up in the afternoon."


    Nodding, the young man walked towards the gathering place.


    When the old man saw him walking away, he put the list away with a smile.


    "What an idiot, I don''t know that these things are sold at Silver Hands."


    With a smile, the old man took out his grandson who was studying, handed him the list, and said: "Take the little wizard card and go to Silver Hand to buy it."


    Sun Tzu said reluctantly, "The money here is for studying."


    "Go quickly!" the old man said fiercely, "What''s the use of studying? Money is the last word. Only by making more money can we live a better life."


    He urged his grandson to buy it.


    Since Silverhand released the Little Wizard Card, he has often done this.


    Let your grandson buy some things, and then sell them at a 20% discount.


    After going back and forth, in addition to running errands, I made a net profit of 30%.


    This was a business opportunity he discovered, and he asked his grandson not to tell anyone about it.


    The grandson ran errands to Johnny Silverhand.


    This store, which was criticized not long ago, can now be seen with many people buying things inside.


    A little wizard like him took the card and went to check out.


    The grandson picked each item on the list, but there was something that made him confused.


    Baixian is a material that can effectively treat wounds and can be purchased in general magic stores.


    But the other cat''s right paw nail is something that is rarely sold in magic stores.


    He had no choice but to tentatively come to a store clerk and ask, "Do you sell Mao Lizi''s right paw nails?"


    "It''s you again?" The male clerk saw the boy and said with a smile, "The nails on Mao Zizi''s right paw are in the alchemy materials section, but you have bought a lot of things these days."


    When the boy heard the clerk''s question, he quickly said thank you and ran away.


    The male clerk looked at him deeply.


    Tang Mi walked out, and the male clerk walked over and said, "Mr. Shelby, I suspect someone is using the Little Wizard Card to make money."


    "Oh?" Tang Mi said, "What''s going on?"


    The male clerk told the story about the little boy. After hearing this, Tang Mi glanced at the male clerk and said thoughtfully: "I understand, you go and do your work first."


    After dismissing the clerk, Tang Mi followed the little boy to the alchemy materials area.


    Generally, little wizards will not come into contact with these things. Most of them are adults looking for materials there.


    So a little boy can be easily found inside.

 Chapter 628：

    Tang Mi followed him silently. The boy didn''t notice him and kept staring at the list in his hand.


    Looking up, the little boy discovered that the nails of Mao Lizi''s right paw were high up and difficult for him to reach.


    He had no choice but to tiptoe and try to keep his fingers close.


    After trying several times to no avail, the boy became a little depressed.


    Tang Mi came over at this time, took off the nail from Mao Lizi''s right paw, glanced at the little boy and asked, "You want this?"


    The boy thanked him repeatedly: "Thank you."


    Just when he was about to take it, Tang Mi retracted his hand and said as if he was thinking about him: "This is a rarely used alchemy material. Did you read it wrong?"


    The boy was fooled and took out the list and looked at it carefully.


    Tang Mi reached out and pulled out the list. The boy was shocked and wanted to **** it back.


    "Bai Xian, what''s the nail on the cat''s right paw?"


    He glanced at the shopping list above. In addition to these two, there were other things used to treat wounds, and the food he asked for was also very strange.


    There are some foods that cannot be stored for a long time, and the portions here are not something that children can eat.


    After writing everything down, he said hypocritically to the anxious child: "Everything above is available here, but there are no raisins in the wetland."


    Hearing this, the boy hurriedly took it back to check.


    "My grandpa said you need to buy all the things above." The boy said angrily, "Now he is going to scold me badly."


    Tang Mi looked at the boy''s expression and spread his hands very unscrupulously and said, "I can''t help it."


    After watching the boy leave, he raised his hand and called a clerk and said, "Put away the wet raisins."


    The clerk heard the words and went to do it, while Tang Mi looked at the boy thoughtfully.


    "Those items seem to be rare or things that won''t appear in other stores."


    He frowned, thought of something, and went to investigate the boy''s purchase record.


    Use the Little Wizard Card to purchase things will be backed up and recorded, and each Little Wizard Card has an independent number and name for easy query.


    This is also to prevent someone from using the Little Wizard Card to make some profits.


    After checking, he found something was wrong.


    The things the little boy bought during this period were all for healing purposes, and they had one thing in common: the materials were rare and could only be found by Silver Hand.


    "Someone is using him behind the scenes, but why?"


    He stared at the changes on the parchment, stretched out his finger and tapped it, and the words on it floated out.


    Some of the healing materials could obviously be unobtrusive, but they chose rare materials only available in Silver Hands.


    Not only is it expensive, but it also attracts attention.


    "He wants to be discovered by me."


    Understanding all this, Tang Mi walked out of the shop and saw that the boy was going somewhere else to buy wetland raisins.


    If he really wanted to follow me, he would stop and pretend that nothing was wrong and return to the shop.


    "Someone is watching."


    Tang Mi glanced at those people in a vague way.


    He had no choice but to give up the idea of ??following him for the time being, but he asked the cronies he brought to pay attention to the boy every time he came to buy.


    ¡­


    The little boy took the things he bought back, and his grandfather smiled so hard that he couldn''t see his eyes.


    However, the old man was very angry when he heard that the wetland raisins were bought at normal prices.


    The boy also said aggrievedly: "He is gone."


    "What a shabby store, it doesn''t even have all the items." The old man cursed.


    In the afternoon, the hooded young man who went out came back.


    He walked up to the old man and asked for his things. The old man said hypocritically: "The things you want are too rare. You don''t know how much effort I have wasted."


    Seeing that he still refused to give it to him, the young man said impatiently: "What do you want to do?"


    "Add some money." The old man was simply more greedy for money than Xiu Xiu.


    The young man sneered: "Do you think I''m a fool?"


    He said confidently, "It took a lot of effort to find the wetland raisins. Isn''t it too much to pay for the hard work?"


    "Did you find another place to get the wetland raisins?" The young man''s expression changed slightly.


    The old man didn''t notice the meaning of his words and showed off how hard he worked.


    The young man didn''t want to listen to his nonsense, so he went into the house, picked up his things, walked out, and threw a bag of money over.


    The old man immediately turned his back like a thief and counted carefully with a smile.


    Back on the boat, the young man took out a magic wand and waved it, the rope was untied, and he went down along the flowing water.


    The sky is getting dark.


    After passing an arch bridge, he lowered his head and saw two wizards walking on it.


    After crossing the arch bridge all the way, we finally stopped at a hidden hiding place surrounded by vegetation.


    The young man took the supplies and walked inside. The boat began to sink, and finally the boat was submerged in the water.


    The decoration inside is simple, but there have been some traces of life recently.


    Take out the fresh fruits from the supplies and throw the wetland raisins into the crucible aside.


    The young man took off his hood and put down his wand.


    Pulling his hair, the young man complained: "You can really sleep."


    After stirring the medicine in the crucible for a while, he opened the fresh medicine and walked towards the only bed inside.


    There was a person lying on the bed. The young man picked up a silver knife and cut open the bandage.


    Then he sprinkled fresh blood on the bleeding wound, and the blood inside continued to flow out. The young man looked at it for a while and put the knife aside.


    "Lucky for us, Silverhand noticed."


    The young man took out a needle and thread and pierced the skin of the wound. The necrotic area on it had been removed.


    "I think soon, we will almost complete the task."


    It felt like the things he saw in front of him were a little blurry, and only then did the young man remember that he still had something to do.


    He put his hand on his neck and rubbed it with his fingers for a while, and saw a piece of skin lifting up.


    Grasping the skin, he carefully and slowly tore it apart.


    A piece of skin was torn off his face.


    "Thanks to my previous good grades in Muggle Studies, I also learned new things."


    Put your face aside and reveal your face.


    He subconsciously touched his pocket and cursed secretly: "I forgot that the cigarette was gone."


    After wiping off the remaining adhesive on his face, a face that was all too familiar to Tang Mi appeared.


    The missing Auror, Rippy Corbell.


    ¡­


    Chapter 644 Fugitive, Auror


    Set the cooked potion aside to cool.


    After Lippi sutured the wound, he sat aside and picked up a piece of bread and stuffed it into his mouth. He looked at the person on the bed and said, "The famous chef Gauss, if I hadn''t checked your information, I would never have saved you."


    Yes, Lippi is not dead.


    In other words, he almost died.


    But he used a good way to avoid pursuit.


    The unfortunate employee whose identity was stolen by him became the scapegoat.


    Lippi escaped to the place where the fainted employee was placed and cut off his face, because the compound potion could not use the hair of the dead as a material.


    Fortunately, he spent some time in the Muggle world.


    If he hadn''t seen Grindelwald''s body, he still wouldn''t have thought of this escape method for a while.


    Putting his own clothes on the employee, making him a scapegoat, Lippi used this identity to sneak into the Ministry of Magic again.


    But the Ministry of Magic never imagined that someone would be crazy enough to enter the Ministry of Magic again.


    Open a book, which is filled with the names and positions of various employees of the Polish Ministry of Magic.


    Behind every name, there is a symbol.


    "I didn''t expect the penetration to be so serious." Lippi narrowed his eyes.


    He did not choose to return to the UK during this period, but stayed here to continue the investigation.


    Very simple, because Lippi also wants to be promoted.


    The original employee''s identity was from the black area, which was an unsupervised area, so it was more convenient for him to act.


    With the help of this identity, he investigated secretly.


    "Starr Rozier, from the available evidence, it seems that he is not the person being replaced, but the person himself."


    The tip of the pen crossed Starr''s name, and Lippi said thoughtfully: "In other words, before Grindelwald arrived, this person was already loyal to the other party."


    He couldn''t help but feel shocked, when did Grindelwald set his sights on Inge Griffiths.


    Turning to the last page, there were only two names on it.


    One of them, Bart Schmidt, has been marked dead, while the other, Inge Griffiths, is written missing.


    Another reason why Lippi stayed was to find the real Inge.


    Since Grindelwald has replaced the other party''s identity, he must either kill the person or hide the person.


    No matter which one, as long as you find it, you can use it to overthrow Grindelwald.


    "You fool of all living beings, Grindelwald, you will be backlashed."


    After Lippi finished eating a piece of bread, a groan came out.


    He looked around and saw that the person on the bed finally made some movement.


    "That''s great, I thought you were dead for a while."


    Lippi brought the crucible over and looked at Gauss excitedly.


    ¡­


    Gauss was confused.


    He even thought he was dead.


    After all, if a cursed knife pierces the heart, how many people can survive?


    His memory only remained of falling into the water, and then floating all the way.


    "I seem to remember someone pulling me up."


    The pain in his chest made him groan, and he couldn''t help complaining: "Why do dead people still feel pain?"


    "You''re awake, take the medicine."


    A voice sounded in his ears, and Gauss asked subconsciously: "Musashi?"


    The only thing that responded to him was the bitter taste of the potion that he had been given.


    Just when Gauss thought he would choke to death, the pot of potion with the bitter smell of wet earth finally bottomed out.


    Gauss also fell down again in despair. He lay on the bed and looked at the sky suspiciously.

 Chapter 629：

    Looking sideways, Lippi''s malicious smile appeared.


    "I guess we don''t need to introduce ourselves again, right?"


    Lippi recognized Gauss, not just because Gauss was on the wanted list.


    Especially because the two had fought against each other before, but the famous chef was paid to work at that time, which made the little Auror Lippi very busy.


    Gauss stared at Lippi carefully and said hesitantly: "How about you introduce me?"


    Well, Gauss didn''t take Lippi to heart at all.


    Lippi''s smile froze, he took a deep breath, and said with a smile: "Lippi Korbel, director of the Auror training class, hello, fugitive Gauss."


    As a fugitive wanted by several countries, Gauss suddenly realized: "It turns out he is from the Ministry of Magic."


    He touched his chest, and the sharp blade inserted into his heart was gone.


    Instead, there was a very ugly centipede-like stitched wound.


    "Uh-huh-!"


    Thinking of something, Gauss held his head and rolled in pain on the bed.


    Lippi looked puzzled and asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "My, my...money!"


    Gauss screamed, rolled, and crawled darkly on the bed.


    His money is gone!


    This is worse than killing him!


    Suddenly, he grabbed Lippi''s hand, which scared Lippi and subconsciously picked up the weapon that almost killed Gauss.


    "Tell me, I still have time to chase you back."


    He looked at Lippi hopefully. As long as his boss didn''t know about it, he could take back those words.


    It''s a pity that Lippi looked at him with pity and said, "I don''t think it''s too late, because it''s been a long time."


    Gauss rolled his eyes and fell back.


    fainted.


    ¡­


    Wait until the crucible boils again and cools down.


    Gauss opened his eyes and stared at the ceiling blankly.


    "Tell me, I''m just dreaming..."


    Before he finished speaking, the new potion was already in his mouth.


    After finally getting rid of the fate of being drugged.


    The Auror and the fugitive sat there, speechless.


    Mainly because Gaussian looked so helpless, Lippi once suspected that if he spoke, the other party would faint again.


    After being silent for a long time, Gauss finally came back to his senses.


    "So we are still in Poland?"


    When he heard that he was still in Poland, Gauss was not angry. Instead, he looked away and asked without any desire: "What are you going to do in Poland?"


    Lippi became excited when he mentioned this.


    He took out his notebook and handed it to Gauss, and said: "I am Minister Crouch and you are Silver Hand. We have no conflict."


    "I have already conducted an investigation into the Polish Ministry of Magic. As long as we find the real Inge Griffith, all problems will be solved."


    Lippi said excitedly, after being such a big help, he would have a bright future.


    Gauss took it, turned it over, put it down and pushed it back with a Buddhist expression, and said lightly: "I have retired."


    "Retirement? When will you do it?" Lippi was a little confused.


    I finally waited until you woke up, but you said you retired?


    I might as well have let you continue drifting in the first place!


    Gauss clasped his hands together, "The moment I fell into the water."


    Lippi said expressionlessly: "Oh, you mean the day you went bankrupt?"


    A crack appeared on the originally indifferent expression, and the corners of Gauss''s mouth twitched.


    Seeing his painful look, Lippi said: "What do you think you can get from retiring now?"


    "There is nothing. You have worked hard for half your life, but in the end you don''t even have a galleon left."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I left some..." Gauss was about to retort, but when he touched his pocket, it was empty.


    He was confused. Did he remember that he had a good habit of carrying money with him?


    Lippi shrugged and said with a bad smile, "Sorry, all your money has been spent."


    "You... a smart, lively and cute handsome guy."


    Gos wanted to violently strangle this **** to death, but Lippi pulled out the **** blade with his backhand that almost killed him.


    As someone who was almost killed, he decisively gave in.


    If the money is gone, you can make it again, but if the people are gone, then it is really gone.


    Gauss, whose quality returned, smiled and said, "May I ask how I can help you?"


    "I''m searching at the Ministry of Magic, and you go to the residence to search." Lippi said, "We cooperate inside and outside. I believe we can find it."


    "Do you think this is a Muggle movie? Are you Return of the King?" Goss yelled, "I almost died there, but you asked me to go back?"


    Lippi silently pointed the **** blade at Gauss''s heart, and Gauss once again had quality.


    "As promised in advance, I can help, but I won''t work in vain." Gauss bargained.


    "Oh? What do you want?" Lippi put the **** blade on the table.


    Gauss said enigmatically: "We have to add more money."


    "No problem." Lippi was still at the director level after all, and said with a confident smile, "Just tell me the number."


    "Five thousand galleons."


    "Okay! Just five, five thousand?!"


    Lippi was stunned and picked up the **** blade, "Are you kidding me? Who can afford it?"


    "My last assignment was for this price," Gauss said calmly, falsely stating two thousand, "If you don''t believe me, you can ask my boss."


    John Wick?


    That five thousand galleons is no problem at all.


    But the problem is, my surname is Korbel, not Wick.


    The corners of his mouth twitched and he gritted his teeth and said, "Aren''t you going to repay me for saving my life?"


    "One code equals one code. If you save me once, why don''t I save you next time." Gauss refused, "You can take my life, but you can''t take my money."


    This guy wants money!


    Lippi took a deep breath and said, "I promise you, but I''ll pay you after everything is done."


    "Not giving a deposit?" Gauss said disgustedly, "This is against the rules."


    "If you keep nagging me, I''ll throw you into the river outside."


    Lippi has a **** blade in his hand, he is the boss.


    ¡­


    Chapter 645: Fred¡¯s wedding, lively


    John thought he would attend Percy''s wedding first, but he didn''t expect that the first wedding he attended would be Fred''s.


    Fred is getting married.


    The owl brought the invitation, and John was surprised when he received it.


    "I didn''t expect Fred to be the first Weasley to get married."


    John shook his head and smiled bitterly, wondering which Weasley was the most naughty.


    That was undoubtedly Fred.


    Even George is more mature than him.


    Such a person gets married before his brothers.


    It¡¯s actually surprising.


    He thought Fred would remain free for a few years before getting married.


    The person getting married is also an acquaintance.


    Angelina Johnson, former Gryffindor Quidditch captain.


    She is a heroic witch.


    The combination with Fred is also surprising.


    John put down the invitation and looked at the poor owl cowering in the corner by Basil.


    Because of the large amount of notice, Fred borrowed Ron''s owl.


    The result is also very obvious. If John hadn''t asked Basil to restrain himself, Piggy would have lost a large piece of his feathers.


    He wrote a reply and gave it to Piggy to send back.


    There were often dried small fish in the attic drawer, and John took two out of them and fed them to the piglet.


    Just as the piglet was about to eat it, he saw Basil staring at him.


    After much hesitation, the little pig put down one stick and pushed it to Basil in a flattering manner.


    Basil nodded with satisfaction and signaled that it could go.


    The little pig flew away quickly.


    John was speechless as he watched the owl in his family develop more and more strangely.


    "I remember you weren''t like this before?"


    He picked up the basil and looked at it.


    "Is there something mutated?"


    Basil flapped his wings dissatisfiedly.


    John raised his eyebrows and put the basil down.


    He went downstairs and found Ariana doing what he had just done.


    She picked up Qiqi by her feet and angrily shook Qiqi''s body, which was getting closer to obesity.


    "What''s the matter, Ariana?" John asked casually.


    Ariana complained: "Kiki ate my cookie."


    As soon as these words came out, John''s eyes changed when he looked at Qiqi.


    You are a fire dragon after all, how come you end up stealing cookies?


    Qiqi: I don¡¯t want to either. I¡¯ve been fed salad for a month.


    Seeing how miserable Qiqi was, John touched Ariana''s hair and smiled: "I think it''s too hungry. Give it the biscuits and I''ll take you to another place to eat delicious food."


    John''s words made Ariana put Qiqi down without even thinking about it, and she didn''t want the box of cookies either.


    Qiqi was moved to tears, he must be his own king, he was so kind to him.


    It pushed the biscuits behind the sofa as if they were treasures and ate them as if it was afraid of being snatched away.

 Chapter 630：

    Tom passed by and took a look, but he didn''t understand why an owl was so moved by the cookies.


    John glanced at Ariana, who was happy, and Fred couldn''t bring anyone with him.


    It shouldn¡¯t be a big problem if you bring someone there by yourself.


    I still have to pick out some gifts.


    John said to Tom: "We will come back later today."


    Tom wagged his tail and wanted to go over.


    John rubbed the dog''s head, but unfortunately he didn''t plan to take it with him.


    "How to get there?" John thought for a moment, looked at Ariana and asked, "Would you like to try the Knight Bus?"


    Ariana tilted her head. She was unfamiliar with what a knight bus was.


    After all, there was no such thing in her time.


    Taking Ariana out, John suddenly felt at least a dozen eyes falling on him.


    "They are all spying on Dad." John glanced at them and knew who they were.


    He took Ariana out with a normal expression. When he walked to Crescent Street, he knew someone was following him.


    With a wave of his hand, a strong wind whipped up around him.


    The person following him was blinded by the wind and sand. When he looked again, he had disappeared.


    In fact, John did not leave, he was still there.


    But a confusion spell was used to make them think they were gone.


    Stretching out the wand, a quick three-decker bus came to a stop in front of him.


    The pimple-faced conductor opened the door and walked out. When he was about to make an introduction, his eyes widened.


    "Jesus Christ, John Wick!"


    Stan Sampac screamed: "The second king of the wizarding world is me!"


    He came over warmly, courting John in various ways along the way.


    Even Ariana, a delicate person, was ignored by him.


    I''m afraid it won''t be long before Stan Sampac can brag about his relationship with the Second King the next time he picks up a girl in a tavern.


    Soon, the Knight Bus arrived at the Leaky Cauldron.


    "It''s an honor to serve you," Stan took off his hat and said respectfully, "Mr. Wick."


    John nodded slightly and walked into the Leaky Cauldron with a curious Ariana.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw Hannah being pulled by the boss to familiarize herself with the business.


    "Hannah."


    "John?"


    Hannah was pleasantly surprised, even though it had not been a week since they last met at Hogwarts.


    Seeing Ariana, Hannah asked doubtfully: "This is it?"


    "My sister, Ariana Wake," John introduced Ariana, "this is Hannah Abbott."


    "I didn''t even know you had a sister," Hannah looked at Ariana enviously. Not only was she beautiful, she was also the sister of the second king.


    May I ask which window God has closed for her?


    Ariana hid behind John, stuck her head out and said timidly: "Hello."


    "Hello, Ariana, is she a wizard?"


    The latter sentence was a question to John. John nodded and said with a smile: "I hope you can make this place cleaner."


    "I guess so." Hannah was troubled by the unhygienic nature of her business.


    John didn''t chat for long before he entered Diagon Alley from the Leaky Cauldron.


    Along the way, Ariana''s nervousness about arriving in a strange environment gradually disappeared.


    In Diagon Alley, everyone who sees John will address him as Mr. Wick.


    Ariana also gained a lot of things, including a Golden Snitch souvenir from the Quidditch Boutique and new flavors of ice cream from the ice cream shop.


    Take away a box of wine from the Silver Hand Wine Cellar.


    The two of them headed to the Burrow.


    The Burrow is very lively.


    Weasley''s confidence as the second ancient race was immediately revealed.


    Various relatives of theirs appeared, as well as people from Mrs. Weasley''s mother''s side.


    Harry and other friends also came.


    Before John arrived, he had already seen Luna wearing strange clothes.


    Not only she, but Mr. Lovegood was there too, and they all came to the wedding.


    For a rare occasion, Fred wore a tuxedo that looked like a hotel waiter in a serious manner, which made people laugh and cry.


    Percy was with his girlfriend Penello, with some smiles on his face.


    He was also very happy to see his younger brother getting married.


    Because there were too many people, they set up tents in the open space outside the burrow.


    After the guests arrived, they were received by George and Mr. Weasley.


    "Inside please, sir." George and Fred were wearing the same tuxedo.


    "Oh, the great John Wick." George ran over very comically and said respectfully, "Do you need my help, sir?"


    "Red carpet, take out the red carpet quickly."


    The Weasley twins were still the same twins. John glanced at George who was playing tricks and said speechlessly: "Don''t tell me you played the ''Who am I'' game again today."


    George smiled awkwardly, and John shook his head helplessly, "I hope the unlucky guy who was deceived won''t be angry."


    The two brothers often swap identities to play tricks on people.


    John knew what was going on when he saw George and Fred dressed the same.


    "After all, except for you, those people are quite fun." George invited John to enter.


    John glanced around and saw Dumbledore chatting with an elderly woman. The old woman had her back turned to John.


    As the younger brother, Ron always has no cards, so he was recruited as a temporary waiter.


    It was his Aunt Muriel who always liked to call him over.


    Harry wore well-fitting clothes and looked like a real father and son to his godfather Sirius.


    Luna saw John and said hello to John.


    "This is my sister, Ariana Wake."


    Ariana looked at Luna who was dressed strangely and stared at the glowing sequins, very curious.


    Luna is very fond of Ariana, and the two of them can play together quickly.


    Because Luna can always keenly perceive Ariana''s emotions and know what she means.


    "Ariana? Albus, I thought I heard Ariana."


    "Ms. Bagshot."


    John noticed that the old woman who was talking to Dumbledore turned around, her face becoming older as time passed.


    With a head full of white hair, the old woman wore a woolen shawl.


    John looked at the old woman blankly.


    That face overlapped with that of the previous woman who loved to read.


    Bathilda Bagshot.


    ¡­


    Chapter 646 Old woman, reunion


    "I think I heard it wrong, Albus." Bathilda Bagshot thought she was hallucinating.


    Dumbledore smiled kindly.


    Bathilda looked at the arriving guests and said, "I haven''t been to such a lively place for a long time."


    "You can go out and walk around more," Dumbledore said. "There are many novel things now."


    "Really?" Bathilda was not very interested. She was already a senior otaku.


    If it weren''t for Weasley''s wedding invitation, she wouldn''t have come.


    Suddenly, Bathilda rubbed her eyes as if she felt uncomfortable.


    "What''s wrong?" Dumbledore was about to treat Bathilda to dessert when he saw Bathilda rubbing her eyes repeatedly.


    "I think I''m out of sight, Albus." Bathilda looked in one direction and said blankly, "I feel like I see someone familiar."


    Dumbledore followed her gaze and saw John.


    Dumbledore said nothing. He stood up and walked in Moody''s direction.


    He knew that John didn''t want anyone to disturb him at this time.


    "Albus, do you think that child looks familiar?" Bathilda always had a familiar feeling. She looked back and saw that Dumbledore had walked away, "Albus?"


    John walked over and sat down opposite Bathilda.


    "Hello kid, but I think the person in that position will come back." Bathilda still didn''t remember.


    John looked at the old woman who had saved him in his most difficult time. He smiled and said, "Hello, my name is John Wick."


    "Wick?" Bathilda was inexplicably happy when she heard this surname. "I also know one. He is a good boy. His name is..."


    Bathilda''s expression was stunned again. She couldn''t remember the name of this person or what he looked like.


    She asked doubtfully: "What is his name?"


    "Joel," John reached out and held the old man''s wrinkled palm and said in a gentle voice, "his name is Joel Wick."


    "Joel, Yoel..." In Bathilda''s muddy memory, a boy with white hair appeared.


    The boy in the emotionally retarded old man''s mind gradually became clear.


    The boy who turned the leaky roof of his house into a skylight.


    That pitiable boy.


    The boy who left.


    Everything appeared slowly.


    There was a warm feeling on the back of Bathilda''s hand.


    She remembered.


    The appearance of the white-haired boy gradually overlapped with that of the black-haired boy in front of him.


    Bathilda murmured: "Joel."


    "I''m here," John smiled, "ma''am."


    "You said we would meet again." Bathilda looked at the unchanged boy in front of her with complicated expressions. She looked down at the two hands.


    One is old and the other is still young.


    Bathilda smiled, the slow old man smiled happily.


    "I am an old woman now, child."


    She looked at John and said, "You are still as young as ever."

 Chapter 631：

    Stretching out her hand to touch John''s face, Bathilda said: "Your eyes are healed, but you look distressed."


    John didn''t mind her movements, but there was a throbbing in his eyes, and he smiled: "I am also growing up, you are getting old, madam."


    The two of them seemed to have returned to a time a hundred years ago, when the bookworm Bathilda and the white-haired blind boy were there.


    Bathilda said with emotion: "I have been waiting for this reunion for a long time."


    The adopted white-haired boy changed in the blink of an eye.


    It only took a few seconds to unlock the memory, but a hundred years have passed.


    The old woman''s emotion made people unable to hold back tears. John said softly: "I''m very happy to see you again."


    "I''m just as happy."


    In Bathilda''s eyes, the white-haired boy seemed to be surrounded by two other boys.


    But they are already old men.


    The reunion of the two was interrupted as Fred''s wedding began.


    Laughter fits Fred Magpie¡¯s character perfectly.


    Originally, Mrs. Weasley was planning to arrange for a band to perform, make the wedding more grand, and have her sons dress formally.


    But Fred didn''t like this. He made a special note to wear his favorite clothes and said that you can wear whatever you like.


    So at the wedding, John saw people wearing wizard robes, and people wearing beach shorts and pajamas.


    Harry did not see Mrs. Weasley and asked in confusion: "Where is Mrs. Weasley?"


    Ron said; "She was tricked into going to the kitchen by Fred. Originally, Fred wanted to use a full body binding spell to keep her at home until the wedding."


    "Why?" Harry didn''t understand the purpose of this.


    Ron was surprised: "You don''t know how scary she is, and you still want the symphony to come here."


    Thinking of that scene, Ron shuddered and said, "It would be better to kill us."


    Harry thought about it and felt terrible.


    The wedding officially begins.


    Mr. Weasley tugged on his tie, making it a little tight.


    Mrs. Weasley wore a brand new purple robe and a gorgeous jeweled hat given by the twins.


    The smiles on their faces were from ear to ear. Fred and George still did not escape Mrs. Weasley''s vicious hands.


    There were large white roses in their buttonholes.


    Bill was a little depressed when he saw this. Charlie patted his brother on the shoulder and told him to forget about Fleur.


    But how can a girl like Furong be forgotten?


    The golden balloon takes off.


    Angelina held the hand of her father, Mr. Johnson, and came along the lavender carpet.


    As the guests took their seats, Fred took Angelina''s hand from Mr. Johnson.


    The two looked at each other and smiled.


    Ron complained: "He is serious now."


    The wizard who presided over the wedding asked Fred: "Fred Weasley, are you willing to marry Angelina Johnson..."


    With two affectionate wishes, the wizard announced: "I declare you to be lifelong partners!"


    Mrs. Weasley covered her face with a lace handkerchief and cried softly.


    Hagrid was there too. He was a tough guy with a soft heart. He took out a handkerchief as big as a tablecloth and was crying too.


    Ariana sat next to John, watching the wedding with her eyes motionless.


    John was also a little touched, touched Ariana''s head and said, "You will also get married in the future."


    Ariana blinked, and Luna said seriously, "That''s not a rose, it''s Weasley''s new product Bang Bang Fireworks."


    Her father, Mr. Lovegu, is also studying it carefully.


    Just when the wizard was about to announce that the band would come on stage.


    John saw the corners of Fred''s mouth turn up. This action meant that he didn''t want to get married in an ordinary way.


    "ladies and gentlemen¡­"


    "Whoops¡ª"


    "Bang!"


    Fred pulled off the white rose and held it up, cheering: "Let''s have a party!"


    The white roses in his hands bloomed and turned into many white doves that flew out.


    Pop the rising golden balloons and turn them into big candy bubbles that fall down.


    Then the white wedding tent flew up.


    Fireworks from Weasley''s Wizarding Wheezes flew up and exploded into various colors in the air.


    The originally arranged sensational music band turned into a lively and cheerful music by pulling off the clothes on the body.


    Many cups fell from the sky, building a champagne tower that was as high as Hagrid.


    The corners of John''s mouth curled up. Sure enough, silence was not their melody, only carnival was.


    Mrs. Weasley was stunned and was quickly pulled over to dance.


    Fred pulled Angelina into a weird dance, and both of them laughed.


    The two back sides of his tuxedo fell down and turned into two lively magpies flying over the wedding, weaving in every sound and laughter.


    ¡­


    Chapter 647 Watson¡¯s Comparison, the Second King¡¯s Banquet


    Weasley''s wedding can also be seen as a display of heritage.


    Except for some Malfoy families who are not close to Weasley, more than half of the 28 ancient tribes have arrived.


    This has to include those purebloods who are not on the list.


    Weasley''s advantage has always been the largest among the twenty-eight tribes, but it''s just because the head of the family, Arthur Weasley, doesn''t have much ambition.


    It should be noted that for the ancient tribe, the most important thing is not power or money, but the reputation that continues to this day.


    The Weasleys are definitely the oldest purebloods, and their ancestors are also very wealthy.


    As for the position of Dean of Hogwarts, they have had it before.


    Neng Sheng represents the continuation of loyal power.


    Among the forces of the family system, having many heirs is undoubtedly the most important.


    Relatives are everywhere. Others only have one son, but they have six sons and one daughter.


    Such a card could be mixed to the point of being most embarrassed and not worth a single galleon. For a time, John wondered if Mr. Weasley had spent all the money on research.


    Otherwise, with Weasley''s name and the fact that Mr. Weasley is a good man who doesn''t smoke, drink, or gamble, how could he be so miserable?


    No wonder Percy was very angry and had a direct showdown with Mr. Weasley.


    If nothing else, even if John didn''t do anything to Weasley for the sake of Percy and the twins.


    But staying like this will also lead to Weasley''s decline in the future.


    Taking Ariana and Luna to say goodbye, John walked in front and Ariana trotted to catch up.


    The wedding ended in excitement.


    Bathilda was surprised to see Ariana, but for the old woman, she was more happy.


    And Ariana also overlapped the old woman with the one next door.


    Bathilda sighed: "She is good by your side, better than by anyone else."


    Although Ariana doesn''t like to talk now, she is much better than before.


    This alone made Bathilda agree with John''s decision.


    This time John didn¡¯t take the Knight Bus when he went home.


    He stretched out his hand and said with a smile, "I think my parents are impatient."


    It was getting dark, and John didn''t want to play cat and mouse with those agents again.


    Ariana grabbed John''s hand, and saw John''s thoughts move, and the two of them disappeared.


    They appear again outside John''s Privet Drive.


    Ariana held John''s hand tightly, and there was a flash of blackness in her eyes.


    John paid attention to Ariana the whole time, seeing that she endured the discomfort of disembodiment, and thought to himself: "She has gradually adapted to magic now and learned to control magic."


    The reason why he did not open a teleportation channel but disapparated was because John wanted to test Ariana''s recovery.


    He began to plan to expose Ariana to magic to familiarize herself with using that power.


    Suppression alone is useless. Just like Credence, suppression is not a long-term solution.


    Only by making this power your own can you ensure that it will not lose control in the future.


    The brother and sister stood outside for a while, waiting for Ariana to recover.


    The brown bear worriedly patted Ariana with her little hands. Fortunately, Ariana was only slightly uncomfortable after disembarking for the first time.


    The bloodline of the Dumbledore family is definitely the top in the wizarding world. Even their least talented Aberforth has level 6 magic, let alone Ariana.


    Slowly walking towards the door of the house, the eyes of the agents were covered with a layer of white, but they did not notice it at all.


    Entering the door swaggeringly.


    After a while, a car drove over.


    Watson took out flowers and candies from the car and went to open the door.


    Just as John''s deception ended, Watson''s figure appeared out of thin air in the agent''s eyes.


    Everyone was stunned and didn''t understand what was going on.


    On the other hand, Watson opened the door and went in, leaving behind a silhouette of his back.


    "I''m back!"


    Watson happily brought a large bouquet of flowers to Mrs. Wick and said affectionately: "I find that I can''t find any flowers that complement your beauty. Please allow me to express my feelings with roses."


    Mrs. Wick also blushed rarely and accepted the rose.


    "Of course, there''s also lovely Ariana."


    Watson took out the candy, which was gummy bears.


    Ariana forgot about the wedding cake she had just eaten from Weasley and ran over happily.


    Watching the two beauties at home, one big and one small, being made happy by himself, Watson looked at his son triumphantly.


    John gave him a childish look.


    "Brother, sweet."


    Ariana opened the candy and handed the first brown bear to John''s mouth.


    John couldn''t refuse. When he was about to take it, Ariana was very persistent and stretched the candy to her mouth.


    Okay, this is to feed yourself.


    John had no choice but to open his mouth and let Ariana feed him.


    Ariana smiled so brightly that she opened the remaining candies and gave the first one to John.


    Watson came over with a look on his face and hinted to Ariana: "Dad also wants to eat sweets."


    Ariana picked up the candy box and handed it to Watson seriously.

 Chapter 632：

    Watson looked at John and then at the candy box in front of him. He asked tentatively: "Don''t you think there are some steps missing? For example, take it apart and feed it to me?"


    Ariana tilted her head, took out a new box and handed it to Watson.


    Watson took two steps back, covered his heart, and murmured: "Impossible, I don''t believe my wife will be like this."


    He hurriedly looked at his wife. Mrs. Wick was opening the roses and picking out the best two and putting them into the vase.


    "I always thought John''s room was too boring."


    Mrs. Wick looked at her husband who was kneeling in front of her in confusion, not understanding what was wrong with him.


    "Damn it! Why did you lose so completely!" Watson said unwillingly.


    John was speechless. Ever since he was left behind at Christmas, his father had become more and more eager to prove his position as the younger brother of the family.


    He also didn¡¯t understand what there was to compete with between Watson and his own son.


    Little did he know that Watson was stimulated.


    He worked hard to make John a rich second generation before he turned eighteen.


    As a result, John had a "Downton Abbey" when he went to school, as well as a lot of younger brothers who seemed to be untouchable.


    Your father wants you to be the second generation rich! What kind of business are you starting?


    Confused by Watson''s strange meaning, John had to do business after staying at home for a few days.


    His first thing is to integrate his two forces.


    Silver Hand Alliance, Ancient Alliance.


    Needless to say, the Silver Hand Alliance, all those who entered the Silver Hand Manor banquet were.


    But the ancient alliance was a little different. Lucius came forward to reorder.


    It can be said that these people have not met John yet.


    The awe of John does not reach the level of the Silver Hand Alliance.


    If an interest group similar to the Silver Hand Alliance is not allowed to be controlled by John, it will be disbanded.


    This is John''s idea, and it also represents the second king.


    Standing in front of the full-length mirror, John was wearing a luxurious robe and reached out to touch the alexandrite on his left hand.


    Staring at himself in the mirror, John smiled slightly.


    "It''s interesting, isn''t it."


    Stretching out his finger, he traced it across the mirror.


    A golden vertical line separates the middle of the mirror.


    There were noisy sounds from the other side of the passage.


    John took a step forward, and the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps stopped the sound.


    ¡­


    Surrounded by gorgeous decorations, the crystal lamp on the top exudes a hazy white light.


    All the people from the Twenty-Eight Ancient Clan and the Silver Hand Alliance are here.


    They are the two largest interests in the UK and pay more than half of the Ministry of Magic''s taxes.


    They gathered at Silver Hand Manor, some of the ancient clans were still arrogant.


    Mr. Weasley tugged on his collar. He glanced at Percy beside him and didn''t like this situation very much.


    Mr. Longbottom took his wife to talk with some former friends.


    "That''s Rita Skeeter?" Mr. Weasley noticed the woman in the green shirt.


    The editor-in-chief of the Daily Prophet is actually from the Silver Hand Alliance?


    Not only that, they also saw other people, including envoys from foreign countries.


    He recognized the young man who had a good chat with Pierce, the son of Charles Rolland, the French Minister of Magic.


    People from all walks of life are present, which allows him to be basically sure that under the operation of this interest group, no industry can escape their control.


    "Dad, you see," Percy said, standing next to him, "survival of the fittest, we always have to make a choice."


    Although Mr. Weasley didn''t want to admit it, Percy''s words made people have to pay attention.


    The lively and noisy discussion disappeared with a golden channel that appeared out of thin air.


    Under everyone''s gaze, the second king of the magical world appeared.


    John was on the second floor, appearing like a king looking down.


    "Your Excellency Silverhand."


    "Mr. Wick."


    Different voices sounded in the field, making it sound even noisier.


    John frowned, snapped his fingers, and the surrounding lights dimmed.


    "The obsolescence of the past must be removed, and a new path is under our feet."


    The passage behind him disappeared, and just this hand was enough to make people take a breath.


    Because Silverhand Manor has anti-Apparition magic.


    But John was not relieved.


    The little thoughts were restrained, and everyone listened intently to John''s voice.


    ¡­


    Chapter 648 Suppression, Power


    The palm with the emerald green ring caressed the bronze railing.


    John slowly walked down the stairs from the second floor.


    "Five years ago, this place was in chaos."


    "Families are supposed to be allies, but for some benefit they become mortal enemies."


    "A disorderly society breeds moths and eats away at the profit space."


    "The gap in information leads to injustice, unfair transactions lead to conflicts, and conflicts lead to killings."


    The stairs ended under his feet, and his feet entered the same space as everyone else on the first floor.


    John looked calm and said: "Killing makes magic decay."


    His eyes swept over the big shots, and some people with two minds avoided his eyes.


    John didn''t care but started walking in the field. Wherever he passed, someone would consciously give way to a path.


    "Interests are both a shackle and a pivot."


    "We gather because of our interests, we unite because of our interests, and we are bound by our interests."


    "I don''t want to see the killing between wizards. The rules I set serve the wizards and serve more power."


    "Fairness is full of contradictions no matter where it is."


    "I can''t make all wizards fair, but I can guarantee," John stopped, he was already in the center of the crowd, "what I saw is fair."


    His eyes fell on the three people in front of him.


    The surrounding wizards walked away one after another, making the three of them visible.


    The three of them didn''t expect this, and they became visibly panicked.


    "Yaxley, Avery, Carol."


    He called the names one by one, walked up to the three of them, and asked calmly: "I forgive you for once being my enemy, why don''t you know how to cherish it?"


    Yaxley forced himself to calm down and asked in confusion: "Mr. Wick, we have never been your enemy."


    John smiled, turned his back to them and walked towards one end.


    "What Voldemort gave you was nothing but fear. What I gave you was generosity that allowed you to survive."


    "It''s a pity that you failed to live up to my generosity," John said calmly, "Do you think I don''t know who is behind the scenes in the materials industry?"


    "Let me think about it, your goal now," John said, "Do you want to damage the reputation of the Longbottom family? Or do you want to collapse this alliance?"


    "It''s surprising that Voldemort can keep you loyal even after his death."


    John raised his hand and snapped his fingers.


    A duel platform was created on the ground between the two sides.


    John stood on top calmly and said with an indifferent expression: "Come up, or be expelled now."


    Seeing that his deeds were exposed, Yaxley, Carlo and Avery looked at each other.


    They stepped onto the duel stage at the same time.


    This action caused a round of boos.


    Those people accused them of being shameless.


    John raised his hand and pressed it softly to make the sound disappear.


    "My friends, there is no shame in doing what you can," John chuckled. "Power makes people feel lost. I am very happy that someone knows their own worth."


    Everyone burst out laughing.


    Their mocking and contemptuous eyes were like knives cutting off the dignity of the three of them.


    This made Yaxley''s face turn red, and he felt even more resentful towards John.


    The three people got into a fighting stance.


    John said calmly: "I think you may have forgotten the etiquette you should have before a duel."


    He took out his wand and slowly raised it.


    "Now... take a bow."


    A force pressed on the three of them, forcing their bodies to bend.


    No matter how hard he struggled, it was useless. John calmly forced the three former members of the Twenty-eight Clan to bow at ninety degrees.


    This strength is frightening.


    You must know that the strength of these people is not lower than that of Aurors.


    John nodded slightly and ended, and the power on the three of them disappeared.


    Without even thinking about taking action at the same time.


    "PetrificusTotalus"


    "Expelliarmus"


    "Stupefy"


    Three rays of light flew towards John.


    John raised his wand, and the three spells were blocked.


    Immediately afterwards, the three of them cooperated seamlessly and continued to shoot magic.


    But without exception, they all stopped in front of John and couldn''t even get close to him.


    John was flexing his muscles and telling everyone that his strength was not that of a student just out of school.


    The alliance is an investment. How can we make people feel at ease if we don''t let them see their own strength?


    So when John blocked all the attacks without moving, those who showed admiration sighed. The heads of the newly joined ancient alliance all had different expressions.


    "Okay, I think it''s time for you to rest."


    Turning his head to avoid a ray of green light, John looked at Carlo who was using the curse, raised his hand and a white light instantly penetrated his body.


    Carol looked ferocious, looking at the penetrating white light in disbelief.

 Chapter 633：

    He stretched out his hand with difficulty, hoping that his teammates would save him.


    But the hand he stretched out turned into dust like sand visibly to the naked eye.


    In just two seconds, a good living person was turned into dust out of thin air.


    fear!


    This is everyone¡¯s intuitive feeling.


    "Is that... a crushing curse?"


    Mr. Weasley muttered to himself.


    But in Percy''s eyes, there was only pride.


    The other two people saw that the situation was bad and wanted to run away, and John''s eyes turned into vertical pupils.


    The two people who knocked away the crowd froze, then their faces turned gray and their bodies fell down.


    The first is death, and the second is life and death.


    Silverhand Manor was completely silent.


    John Shiran stepped off the duel stage.


    He said calmly: "I am not a murderous person."


    "What they touched was the bottom line of being a wizard." John snapped his fingers and flew the parchment from the manor. "What they did was to make people re-enter the dark game."


    Everyone had one in their hand, and they looked at it.


    The above is the shoddy performance of various industries by the three families, and what is unforgivable is that they secretly tortured Muggles for fun and conducted research on human bodies.


    "I will explain the situation to the Ministry of Magic," John glanced at the people whose expressions changed and said calmly, "What we need is to protect the present better than anyone else."


    In the ancient alliance, Lucius applauded.


    "Sir Wick, please allow me to applaud your nobility."


    His applause was like a signal, and people who were belatedly started to applaud.


    The heads of the Twenty-Eight Ancient Clan also applauded in agreement.


    They agreed to the killing.


    ?And they unified a new name.


    Mr. Wick.


    Sir John Wick.


    The Ancient Alliance and the Silver Hand Alliance.


    They have a common name.


    The Second Dynasty.


    John came forward to integrate this huge dynasty.


    He will not be stingy with the interests in his hands.


    The property belonging to the three families will be distributed among the banquets while talking and laughing.


    Mr. Weasley looked a little sad, but he didn''t say anything.


    As a Muggle-loving Weasley, in his opinion, the things those three families did were enough to be sent to the execution stand.


    "Percy," Piers came over and said with a smile, "I think we can go over there and have a drink."


    Of course Percy, this is Vanity Fair, you can''t refuse even if you don''t like it.


    Mr. Weasley was also taken away by the head of the Prewett family to drink with Mr. MacMillan.


    John walked aside and clinked glasses with Lucius.


    "Thank you for your help, Lucius."


    "Sir Wick, that''s too polite." Lucius glanced at Mr. Weasley and asked in a low voice, "He is Dumbledore''s man, does it matter?"


    John also saw Mr. Weasley who was a little uncomfortable and chuckled: "He will adapt. We are not evil. In some ways, we are even righteous."


    What is justice?


    Those who control the majority are justice.


    The Second Dynasty covers the entire British magical society''s basic necessities, food, clothing, housing and transportation. Even something as small as a quill is a product of the interests of the Second Dynasty.


    They control more than half of the wealth in magical society.


    ??and has the ability to make everyone''s life better.


    This is justice!


    John didn''t talk nonsense. Under his control and without the suppression of pure blood, real fairness came.


    The situation of killing each other disappears, and the loss of his life is reduced. This is justice.


    Dumbledore?


    He just relied on his powerful magic power and two glorious battles. Other than that, he has not dealt with any matters in the magical world.


    But John is different, his change is towards the light.


    Just talking about the Little Wizards Fund is enough to turn families around the world over to him.


    This is justice!


    So what if Mr. Weasley isn''t used to it?


    He stayed in his position as the second ancient clan with peace of mind. Until he retired and until Percy appeared, Weasley would still be the ally of the second king.


    John chuckled: "We will only become stronger, Lucius."


    He raised his glass and said, "Here''s to a brighter tomorrow!"


    The audience raised their glasses and everyone looked at the young man enthusiastically.


    His youth is his greatest asset.


    His youth is the greatest guarantee!


    The Second Dynasty at least still has a hundred years of life!


    And the passengers who board this ship will have a hundred years of glory.


    Lucius also smiled.


    There were three stars on his cane, and he held up the wine glass in his other hand and said loudly: "In honor of Mr. Wick."


    The second glass of wine showed Lucius''s status.


    The Malfoy family entered its most powerful period because of him.


    ?And this period, as his children grow up, will become stronger and longer.


    ¡­


    Chapter 649 Gresham, choice


    The situation in Germany is unpredictable.


    Previously, Yale Fanli recommended Dumbledore to the International Federation of Wizards against all opinions.


    Later, a minister disappeared and did not appear for a long time, triggering a battle to seize power.


    After this period of struggle for power, those who were not qualified were eliminated.


    The four people left are Yalefan, Lucivid, Gold, and Gresham.


    Yalefan is the Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, the closest to that position.


    Lucivid has Edgar background and is supported by the ancient alliance.


    Gauld is the deputy minister. He should have been the successor, but unfortunately his background is insufficient.


    Gresham is strong enough, has made great achievements in the past, and is the director of the Auror Office, so he is the second strongest contender.


    But now, the four people are in a stalemate.


    They need an external force to break through. Lucivid is not trying to fight for the Minister of Magic.


    He was just accumulating strength and waiting for the other person to speak.


    At Edgar''s door, a golden thread appeared.


    Then the passage opened.


    John came out.


    He looked up at the castle and said with emotion: "Heinrich was really born with a silver spoon in his mouth."


    The single-wheel building is probably only comparable to Malfoy.


    John adjusted his collar and knocked on the heavy oak door.


    After a while, the door was opened.


    is Edgar''s butler.


    Edgar doesn''t like house elves, which is related to their participation in the house elf war.


    No living thing is born willing to serve others.


    Only domestication and harm engraved in the bones can turn a magical creature that is stronger than a wizard in every aspect into a slave.


    The original war must have been tragic, otherwise Edgar would not have been willing to trust the house elves for a long time.


    "Mr. Wick," the butler said respectfully, "Mr. Lucivid asked me to come out to greet you."


    This housekeeper is also an old acquaintance.


    It was he who drove Heinrich in Durmstrang.


    John nodded and walked in.


    The castle is dark.


    It feels like a vampire castle.


    It was raining heavily outside, and John was led by the housekeeper to Edgar''s living room.


    Lucivid was looking at the letter in his hand. When he saw John arriving, he smiled and said: "Sir Wick."


    "Originally, you were supposed to show up at Silverhand Manor," John chuckled, "but it''s better not to provoke the nerves of those in the Ministry of Magic."


    "You are right," Lucivid said as he put down the letter, "Yalefan is very wary of me."


    "He is Dumbledore''s supporter."


    Lucivid walked to the sofa and sat down, shook his head and said, "He always thought that I would have other plans for the German Ministry of Magic."


    "If you are willing," John said casually as he sat down, "I wouldn''t mind helping you."


    "Give up Durmstrang''s influence?" Ludwig shook his head and said, "The gain outweighs the loss."


    "I''m glad you''re open-minded," John asked, folding his hands on his abdomen and rubbing the ring with his fingers, "Where are the other two?"


    Yale Fan is not among John''s candidates, and he has been excluded just because he is a supporter of Dumbledore.


    "Gald is not a suitable candidate. He is too mediocre. His lack of ambition and talent is his fatal weakness." Ludwig said.


    John nodded and said thoughtfully: "It seems it can only be Gresham."


    "There was a period of time when many dark wizards appeared in the German magical society." Ludwig asked a teapot to pour out black tea. "Gresham did a lot of practical things during that time, but he also offended many families."


    During the time when Voldemort rose, although he did not interfere with foreign countries, his appearance made many people want to rise up.


    There are people in Germany who do this.


    Originally, Durmstrang had a relatively open attitude towards black magic, so the dark wizards began to become arrogant.


    As the director of the Auror Office, Gresham was a rare young activist and arrested many people during that time.


    If it weren''t for that old guy Yalefan standing in the way, Gresham would be the Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement by now.

 Chapter 634：

    "Youth represents hope, family?" John smiled and said with some arrogance, "They will keep their mouths shut."


    Ludwig agreed with John''s words. After all, the most powerful family now is John''s side.


    Without the family standing in the way, only Yalefan and Gold are left.


    Yalefan and Dumbledore were destined to be targeted when they played together.


    The remaining Gauld is a man of great ambition and talent, who is both good and fun-loving.


    When the previous Minister Schmidt was there, he was a mascot, used to stabilize the chess pieces of some German families.


    After Schmidt disappeared, he began to think about taking a step forward.


    ?Obviously the forces behind him also think so.


    With John''s intervention, the idea was doomed.


    John said to Ludwig: "I want to see Gresham."


    He will not help others for no reason, provided that it can be used for himself.


    Ludwig knew what he was thinking, nodded and said, "He is already on his way over."


    As for why you are so obedient?


    Because Ludwig told him that he didn''t want to choose.


    Upon hearing that his competitor had withdrawn, Gresham was bound to confirm and win over.


    After all, everyone understands what Edgar represents.


    When John finished his first cup of black tea, Edgar''s castle was knocked.


    "This castle is so big, why don''t you think about finding more butlers?" John looked at the butler walking out and raised his eyebrows.


    This place is so big, so only two people can live there.


    If Heinrich comes back, only four people can survive.


    Ludwig said without changing his expression: "That would be too noisy."


    As expected of two fathers and sons, Ludwig and Heinrich were carved out of the same mold.


    After the second cup of black tea was poured, the director of the Auror Office of the German Ministry of Magic also came here.


    "Ludwig, my friend."


    The Greshams arrived before they even arrived.


    He walked into the room, the smile on his face frozen.


    He said to the housekeeper dissatisfied: "You didn''t tell me that there are still guests here."


    The butler apologized without sincerity.


    Gresham felt that the person in front of him was somewhat familiar, and he searched for John''s appearance in his mind.


    Ludwig stood up and walked out straight away, saying to John, "You can talk now."


    "Huh?" Before Gresham could react, Ludwig had already walked out and closed the door.


    He was left alone, wary of the situation in front of him.


    John looked at the director of the Auror Office.


    He is different from old Batty.


    This is a man who cannot be said to be old.


    He looks to be in his thirties. At this age and in this position, it is not an exaggeration to say that he has a lot of potential.


    Wearing a gray suit, he has an angular rectangular face, a pointed chin, a wide forehead, and gray-blue eyes.


    He has a layer of stubble, which is not long, making him look more mature.


    Be wary and cautious.


    John glanced at the other party and probably knew something.


    "Sit down." John said casually, "Don''t be afraid, I''m not interested in your life."


    "I don''t remember knowing you." Gresham walked to John and sat down, leaning forward slightly, very aggressively.


    This is a wolf-like person.


    John smiled slightly and rubbed the ring with his fingers.


    "I know you, Edmund Gresham, Chief of the Auror Office."


    Seeing the other person''s unrelaxed expression, John leaned forward a little, supported the side of his face with his fingers, and chuckled: "Let''s change to a simpler way of talking."


    "Gresham, do you want to be the Minister of Magic?"


    As soon as these words came out, Gresham''s expression changed drastically.


    He asked sharply: "Who are you?"


    "Me?" John thought for a while and said, "Just use the identity you are most familiar with to introduce me."


    Putting his hand down, John smiled mysteriously and said, "You can call me the second king."


    "Of course, I don''t mind if you call me Lord Wick."


    At this moment, Gresham finally remembered who the person in front of him was.


    That face has appeared in newspapers many times. Black and white newspapers cannot fully display the beauty of this person.


    Looking at it now, the face that is too young is surprising.


    Gresham said in a deep voice: "Ludwig asked you to deal with me?"


    "No," John shook his head and said meaningfully, "I helped you get rid of him."


    This confused Gresham.


    John got straight to the point: "Ludwig will not compete with you, I want to support a minister of magic."


    "Support the Minister of Magic?" Gresham said solemnly, "Don''t you think your tone is too loud?"


    "This is strength," John said with a smile, "As long as you nod, Ludwig will help you take care of the rest."


    The chips he offered were too big, which made Gresham hesitate.


    ¡­


    Chapter 650 Interference, participation


    After struggling internally for a while, Gresham asked, "What do I need to give?"


    "Everything about you," John said without hesitation, "after you become the Minister of Magic, you have to cooperate with me."


    "Haha," Gresham smiled, coldly, "Do you think I will become a puppet? It seems you don''t understand me."


    Yes, as an iron-blooded Auror who has captured many dark wizards, will he be willing to become a puppet?


    John laughed too. He laughed at Gresham''s ignorance.


    "I am not slaving you, but cooperating."


    He sat opposite Gresham, the shadows of the rainy day completely covering him, as if he was melting into the darkness.


    "I will only come to you when needed, and you are the Minister of Magic, and that will not change."


    "Since I chose you, you should understand that what I need is not a puppet."


    Yes, if you want a puppet, Gold is a better choice than Gresham.


    Wouldn''t it be easier to control a guy who is dull, ambitious, and lacking in talent?


    Gresham is not a fool, and he understands this.


    So he didn¡¯t understand even more what John¡¯s intention was.


    "It''s simple," John could see his doubts and said calmly, "I prefer to cooperate with smart people than a stubborn person who doesn''t know how to adapt."


    Thinking of Yale Fan, Gresham understood.


    The first king and the second king, this is not a secret.


    Yalefan was a loyal follower of Dumbledore, and his position would definitely make John unhappy.


    It seemed that finding John''s motive gave Gresham the confidence.


    "You found me to cooperate. You want me to defeat Yalefan?" Gresham''s eyes flashed, "Aren''t you afraid that I will break your terms after becoming the Minister of Magic?"


    "You won''t." John said lightly, "Because it''s easier for me to destroy you."


    In an instant.


    A chill came from the soles of Gresham''s feet and spread all the way to Tianling Gai.


    In front of his eyes, in the blurry shadows, countless darkness turned into tentacles dragging people down into the abyss.


    He was strangled so tightly that he could not move. His mouth and nose were blocked and he could not make a sound or even breathe.


    Watching all this in horror, his struggle was as weak as a cricket shaking a tree.


    And in the darkness, the pair of vertical pupils looked at him quietly.


    Watch him fall into the abyss.


    Cold and emotionless.


    Just when he was about to be completely engulfed, John spoke slowly: "You have a choice."


    Everything is gone.


    There is no abyss, and no tentacles dragging people.


    Only the man sitting opposite, hidden in the darkness, was still there.


    Gresham gasped for air, he didn''t know what happened just now.


    The thing that he fears most in his heart almost kills him.


    He only knew that the person in front of him could never be offended.


    Just like he said.


    It is easier to destroy the Minister of Magic than to become the Minister of Magic.


    That was the sense of oppression from the second king, and it was even more terrifying from the second dynasty.


    "If you do this, it seems that Secretary Crouch was also supported by you," Gresham laughed at himself, "I used to admire him."


    "Then you are not wrong about worshiping him," John glanced at Gresham, "He is different from you, he is my friend."


    friend?


    Gresham looked up at John and couldn''t help but ask, "What about me?"


    "You?" John smiled, "You need to have enough strength to stand in front of me."


    "There will be a day," Gresham said.


    John raised his eyebrows.


    Gresham said solemnly: "When I become the Minister of Magic."


    "I look forward to that day."


    John stood up and raised his hand across the void.


    The golden passage opened, and under Gresham''s surprised gaze, John stepped into it and disappeared.


    The door was opened, and Ludwig walked in calmly and said, "You can go."


    Gresham quit. He sat on the sofa and said angrily: "You asked me to come over with just one sentence, and then for no reason I became the one being supported by Mr. Wick. Don''t you have to explain it?"


    "You have already called him Mr. Wick, do you still need me to explain?" Ludwig said calmly.


    Gresham was speechless, and he spoke subconsciously.


    After all, no one who has experienced what happened just now and was almost dragged into the abyss can remain calm.

 Chapter 635：

    He said unhappily: "We are classmates after all. Don''t you think you would send me to such a dangerous place? I will die?"


    "I''m not your classmate," Ludwig said calmly, "I''m two years older than you."


    This made Gresham itch with hatred, "Okay, are you afraid that the second king will kill me?"


    "You do not deserve."


    Ludwig said directly: "In his eyes, you are not even a threat."


    Gresham was speechless again. After a long silence, he looked at Ludwig seriously and asked, "Tell me, was my choice the right one?"


    Being a supported Minister of Magic is different from his strong personality.


    "He never failed," Ludwig said.


    Yes, this sentence trumps everything.


    "Strength is paramount. He will not restrict the development of his subordinates. When you are strong enough, you will be his friend."


    Ludwig''s words made Gresham less unwilling.


    He stood up to leave.


    After all, he is not John. He can ignore anti-Apparition and has the ability to open the portal at any time.


    Walking to the door, he asked on a whim: "Are you a friend or a subordinate?"


    In addition to being competitors, the two of them were also friends in the past.


    He wanted to find a sense of balance from Lucivid.


    But he saw a smile flash in Ludwig''s eyes and said, "I am his friend''s father, what do you think?"


    Gresham took a deep breath. His admiration for the student council president was like feeding the dog.


    You son of a bitch!


    He walked out of the castle angrily.


    Ludwig stood on the castle overlooking Gresham striding over the puddles in the rain.


    "Remove the obstacles and Germany will be in control. Where is the limit of your ambition?"


    As Heinrich''s father, he hoped that John''s ambition would be as big as possible.


    The light shining into Edgar became more and more dazzling.


    ¡­


    The situation in Germany has changed.


    Ludwig withdrew from the competition, and the No. 3 contender turned to support Gresham.


    And his choice represents Durmstrang and the ancient alliance behind it.


    As soon as the families who had objections to Gresham wanted to take action, they were warned by the ancient alliance.


    So that they dare not take action at all.


    Gauld was anxious to let the forces behind him take action.


    Because of Ludwig''s transformation, he was about to fall out of the ranks of competitors in an instant.


    "The ancient clan restricted our actions," the head of the German pure-blood family said gloomily, "Silver Hand Alliance warned our business. Now it''s not you who are in trouble, it''s us all!"


    This is the horror of the Second Dynasty.


    In just a few days, the German pure-blood family collectively fell into disgrace.


    They might be able to resist if they unite, but it''s simply impossible. They''re not that united.


    What''s more, other families have nothing to do, only they are hit.


    No matter how unwilling Gold was, there was nothing he could do.


    He was kicked out of the competition.


    Now only Yalefan and Gresham are left.


    There are two people, one represents the stubbornness of the old era, and the other represents the enterprising spirit of the new era.


    The followers of the first king competed with the men of the second king.


    But the power of the First King has always been weak, and they are not united.


    The Second Dynasty is unstoppable. This is also the difference between John and Dumbledore.


    ¡­


    John stayed at home and smiled while looking at the newspaper that Basil had brought.


    The outcome of the game between the remaining two competitors has been quietly decided.


    Ludwig was not Karkaroff. When he became the principal, his reputation never dropped.


    In Fudge''s day, Dumbledore just said a few good things about Fudge and got him elected.


    This is the influence of the three largest magic schools in Europe.


    John put down the newspaper and reached out to touch Basil carefully.


    He released his hand, touched his chin and said thoughtfully, "You seem to have gained weight during this period."


    Basil stopped eating dried fish and glanced at Qiqi, who was eating cookies.


    Qiqi said that he didn¡¯t know what was going on, but the other party slapped him twice. Do you know how much psychological damage those two slaps caused to Long?


    Being beaten suddenly was something neither the fire dragon nor the owl could accept.


    John finally understood that Basil was treating owl beating as an after-dinner exercise.


    Riddle stood on the shelf and squinted his eyes, not participating in the battle between the two owls.


    The little brown bear crept up the shelf and was about to touch the owl''s feathers.


    John saw Ariana sneaking around at the foot of the stairs, quietly cheering up the little bear.


    ¡­


    Chapter 651 The terror of the Second Dynasty is a foregone conclusion


    Piers walks in the Ministry of Magic.


    "Deputy Minister Thicknesse."


    "Good morning, Lina."


    Pierce walked into the elevator with a false smile.


    He stopped the employee who was about to come up and said with a false apology: "I''m sorry, I have to go to the minister''s office, so..."


    His meaning was obvious, and the employee backed away hastily.


    But Pierce still didn''t start it. He turned slightly sideways and looked at the female employee who just greeted him.


    He winked at the female employee. The female employee realized what he was doing and came out apologetically.


    During the peak hours of work, the entire elevator was occupied by him alone.


    Pierce smiled with satisfaction, pressed the button, and the elevator started.


    The elevator moved backwards, then quickly ascended.


    Arrive at the floor where the minister¡¯s office is located.


    Pierce walked inside with brisk and joyful steps.


    He was in a good mood, walked to the minister''s office and knocked on the door three times.


    "Come in."


    Old Batty was reading today''s morning newspaper. He held the newspaper close to his nose so that he could see it more clearly.


    "Pierce." Old Batty put down the newspaper and saw Pierce coming over with the newspaper.


    "Minister Crouch, I was going to send it to you."


    Pierce raised the newspaper in his hand and smiled: "The Second Dynasty."


    Old Batty stretched out his hand and said, "I haven''t seen it there yet."


    Pierce handed the newspaper over, and Old Batty opened it and looked at it carefully.


    This is the reason why Old Batty was happy when he first saw Pierce in the Daily Prophet.


    "Yale Fan lost the election."


    This is the first good news. After all, to put it bluntly, Old Batty is definitely the second king.


    At that time, Yalefan mentioned Dumbledore more than once at the International Federation of Wizards, for fear that others would not know who his follower was.


    If nothing else, Barty Sr. didn''t hate Dumbledore, but he definitely didn''t like him.


    The First King''s negotiations with the Ministry of Magic were basically never friendly.


    The Ministry of Magic once asked him to come forward to deal with Grindelwald, but in exchange for the other party''s refusal, a small gang was formed behind the scenes, allowing Newt Scamander to go to France and almost destroy Paris.


    In that matter, the Ministry of Magic made great efforts, and the damage was great.


    As a result, Dumbledore lost all his good reputation.


    You said you want to deal with Grindelwald, will the Ministry of Magic still object?


    To deal with it secretly, do you think the Ministry of Magic will be a liability, or do you think the Ministry of Magic is untrustworthy?


    ?Forget it.


    During the Voldemort period, the same operation happened again.


    At that time, Old Barty even thought that by letting Dumbledore take over the Ministry of Magic, he could temporarily put aside his thoughts about the position of Minister.


    The results of it?


    The same operation, but you don¡¯t work with the Ministry of Magic, you start working in a small team again, and you still stay in school.


    Is it really the Ministry of Magic that affects your performance?


    Or are you saying that Hogwarts is just that powerful, and the freshly graduated students are more useful than the Ministry of Magic, right?


    Everyone knows the subsequent results.


    The Ministry of Magic is cracking down on Death Eaters in various ways, and at the same time, it is also worried about what Dumbledore is going to do.


    It was never the Ministry of Magic''s refusal to cooperate between the two parties, but Dumbledore''s confusion.


    So Old Barty never had any intention of becoming friends with Dumbledore.


    This person has great power, but always likes to build a small team by himself.


    He doesn¡¯t even bother to give you an explanation.


    John was right, it was a God, not a man.


    As long as he stayed at the altar, Old Batty never cared whether the person was alive or dead.


    Not to influence the Ministry of Magic''s decision and not to create a small team behind the scenes, Old Barty was happy whether he preferred to watch the door or the toilet.


    He may be the number one in people''s hearts, but he can never replace the second king.


    Old Batty continued to read.


    This second article, like the first, is related to the Second Dynasty.


    To be precise, the first one is influenced by the second one.


    The Silver Hand Alliance imposed sanctions on some businesses, and the Ancient Alliance issued some warnings to the German family.


    This incident directly caused social and economic turmoil in German magic.


    Yalefan was also affected and was forced to withdraw from the track of Minister of Magic.


    Gresham was confirmed as the German Minister of Magic. As soon as he took office, he solved the economic turmoil caused by the Second Dynasty.


    And taking advantage of this turmoil, he declared war on the saints.

 Chapter 636：

    Report the saints and you will be rewarded.


    He showed a tough stance and fought to the death with Grindelwald''s followers.


    The position of Germany''s Minister of Magic was up for grabs, but the Second Dynasty did not stop.


    They acquired industries in many countries and planted their seeds in almost every country.


    The Silver Hand Alliance provided the money, and the Ancient Alliance opened the way.


    When two behemoths attack, basically no one can resist them.


    In less than a week, the Ancient Alliance Fund has shrunk by more than half, but none of the twenty-eight ancient tribes have any objections.


    Because of their massive purchases, the future benefits they received in return were even more terrifying.


    Once this year is over, the profits from those investments will be enough to make them rich.


    As their king said, interests are both shackles and links, making them more united.


    Common wealth unites the ancient alliance like never before.


    The network of people exposed by this machine is expanding infinitely.


    The tsunami of the Second Dynasty swept across the magical world. The greater the storm, the greater the opportunity.


    After Old Batty saw everything, he understood John''s intention.


    "Sir Wick has won us more supporters."


    Pierce said happily: "The International Federation of Wizards is inevitable."


    Old Batty was not as happy as he was. He mused: "This step is too big and it can easily get out of control."


    John is equivalent to sending a signal to all of Europe at once, which is not a good thing.


    Some stubborn or radical wizards will resist violently.


    They will not sit still and wait for death. If they spread too far, the power of the Second Dynasty will be weakened.


    This is what Old Batty is worried about.


    There is no doubt about the power of John and the Second Dynasty, but the power of Europe is far more than that.


    Pierce heard his worry and said confidently: "Minister Crouch, you have not seen how powerful Lord Wick is."


    ¡­


    John sets the rules of the game and everyone needs to abide by them.


    The machines of the Second Dynasty did not cause turmoil among the common people, but they caused earthquakes among those families.


    Almost all families have the feeling that a tiger is knocking on the door.


    Mr. Longbottom is involved in the acquisition and sale of magic materials from various places, and Mr. Greengrass is responsible for the import and export of magic products.


    Gower and Crabbe used a tough stance to intervene in the stationery consumption industry.


    Parkinson is involved in potions, and Edgar has an antique industry.


    Malfoy got involved in sports equipment and aggressively acquired three professional Quidditch clubs.


    Diggory¡¯s new flavor snacks are sold to various countries.


    The funny products of the Weasley twins are selling well in various countries.


    Not only that, the Silver Hand Alliance is deeply involved in various small industries, including quill pens.


    The Second Dynasty swept through Europe like a plague. They adopted acquisition methods, but some people were disobedient. The tyranny of the ancient family would make those people understand who is the boss.


    The Ministry of Magic has nothing to do about this, because they are related to almost all of Europe.


    The Delacour family in France has made the wine business prosperous. Among those families, if there is not a bottle of wine from Silver Hand, they will be called a second-rate family.


    High-end tableware and fresh ingredients.


    Delacour takes action, and if a Nat falls in Paris, it must be someone named Silverhand.


    The Second Dynasty stopped when more countries panicked.


    John was playing with the Anti-Scale Talisman in his hand in the Silver Hand Manor, and chuckled: "The next step is to put it into operation."


    The second dynasty is in operation.


    At the foothold of the power of the Second Dynasty, it took root and sprouted.


    Their operation is like a dense interlocking gear, pushing the huge machine of the Second Dynasty to operate.


    Newspapers published frantically to publicize this crazy behavior.


    The Ministry of Magic in various countries has welcomed negotiators.


    They will ask for more conveniences, and in exchange, Silverhand will provide them with commodity prices that are acceptable to the common people.


    This is not about benefiting others at one''s own expense.


    But when this machine can be produced and sold by itself, their costs will be greatly reduced.


    It can be said that if John wants to use price war to destroy surrounding competitors, he can suppress the price to half of normal items, and this price will allow them to continue to make money.


    Obviously there are many smart people in the Ministry of Magic, and they all understand the horror of this huge interest group.


    The other party''s methods are formal, and he can''t even warn him.


    I can only watch helplessly as the largest capital in the European magic world intervenes.


    Fortunately, they accept it as soon as they see fit and abide by the rules of each country.


    Even many Ministry of Magic officials are beneficiaries.


    There is no way to refuse the arrival of these people.


    Lucius will be responsible for negotiating with various countries, and Mr. Greengrass will handle the transportation issues.


    Mr. Greengrass looked at the thirty soul lamps in front of him. Thirty large ships that could be completely hidden were enough for him to appear anywhere.


    Mr. Longbottom was forced to change from an honest man to a rich man in the eyes of others.


    Once the huge Second Dynasty started moving, it couldn''t stop at all.


    ¡­


    Chapter 652 Surrender, Conquer


    Longbottom was running wildly, and so was Weasley.


    Mr. Weasley never thought that one day he would be involved in such a huge entanglement of interests.


    The Weasley twins are born businessmen, and they are busy every day.


    Even his newlywed wife Angelina was arranged by Fred to supervise product production.


    Mr. Weasley didn''t have to rest, he was the head of the second ancient clan.


    As an official of the Ministry of Magic, I don¡¯t know why those who looked down on me in the past seem to have become extra respectful.


    Those who called him Arthur now have to call him Director Weasley.


    This day Mr. Weasley dragged his tired body back home.


    There are only four people in the family now. Apart from their husband and wife, Ron and Ginny are the only ones left.


    Ron was busy planning to open a shop for himself, while Ginny tried several times to let him practice Quidditch with her but failed.


    "Arthur?"


    Molly Weasley heard the door open and walked out. When she saw it was her husband, she was disappointed and said, "I thought it was Fred and George."


    "They won''t come over today. By the way, Molly, this is for you."


    Mr. Weasley put down a bag, and Mrs. Weasley stepped forward to open it without knowing why.


    The gold inside almost blinded her. She screamed and the bag fell down.


    The golden galleons covered the entire table and fell to the floor with a clanking sound.


    There is also a gift box inside, containing gemstone earrings.


    Mrs. Weasley was speechless, "What, what is this?"


    "As you can see," said Mr. Weasley, "money and gifts."


    He pointed outside and said, "Ginny''s new broom is outside."


    "No, Arthur, I mean what did you do?" Mrs. Weasley asked worriedly, "Did you rob Gringotts?"


    "Gringotts? I just don''t have the ability to think about it," Mr. Weasley said helplessly, "This is a dividend from the ancient alliance."


    The ancient foundation is equivalent to putting money into it for investment, and these are the returns on the investment.


    When Old Goyle put these things in front of him, Mr. Weasley had the same reaction as his wife.


    "Mom, what happened...Merlin''s beard."


    Ron and Ginny heard the noise and stopped, and when they saw those Galleons, they were stunned at the same time.


    "Are we dreaming?" Ron said blankly.


    Ginny was more direct. She reached out and pinched Ron, causing him to jump in pain.


    They were all sure that it was not a dream.


    There are at least five thousand galleons here.


    A quarter of the money originally given to the Ancient Foundation was instantly earned.


    Having to exclude Mr. Weasley''s money for gifts, Ginny heard her new broom outside and ran out with a scream.


    When it was taken apart, it was Nimbus 2001. Ron was extremely envious when he saw it.


    "Don''t you want to open a store? Take some of the money."


    Mr. Weasley still feels unreal. He never thought that he would earn this amount of money.


    In the past, the Weasley family was very prudent and would not say the above sentence, but now that he said it, he felt that there was nothing wrong with it.


    Ron''s eyes have been occupied by Galleons.


    ¡­


    The industry of the Second Dynasty has a very obvious sign.


    That is, all industries accept the discount of the Little Wizard Card.


    Half price.


    Quills are half price, ink is half price.


    The parchment is half price, the hotel is half price.


    Materials are half price, potions are half price.


    Even the Knight Bus is half price.


    Anything related to learning is half price.


    There are also wolfsbane potion and ruby ??potion, which are also half price.


    Do you think the Second Dynasty will suffer losses?


    No, no, no.


    There is a prerequisite for the use of the Little Wizard Card.


    If the Little Wizard card is found to be used for profit, Silverhand has the right to cancel the Little Wizard card.


    At the same time, the half-price products of the Little Wizard Card cannot be paid in Galleons. Galleons can only be recharged into the Little Wizard Card.


    ?And this means that they will exchange a large number of galleons for the numbers on those attached cards.


    The Second Dynasty will have a steady stream of excess Galleons flowing into the industrial chain.


    The little wizard will not consume all the points in one go, but use them in batches.


    So by the time you buy a half-price product, the profit earned in that cycle is enough to produce a hundred products.

 Chapter 637：

    As for how to ensure that the card data will not be modified?


    Don¡¯t forget, where is the strongest alchemist in the world.


    John implants slices of magic crystal into each little wizard card to form a storage structure that cannot be modified except by specific institutions.


    This is the horror of the Second Dynasty.


    Internal digestion.


    As for those merchants who are excluded, they have no way to offer such low prices. If they don''t surrender, they will only be crushed without any left.


    Surrender or conquer, you always need to choose one.


    The Little Wizarding Fund allowed John to occupy a great position, and no Ministry of Magic would refuse, because that would mean becoming enemies of all wizarding families.


    The Second Dynasty is now in an invincible position.


    John has even greater ambitions.


    He wants to continue to promote the Little Wizard card format.


    When the area he covers is wide enough, it means that his Little Wizard Card can replace the role of Galleons.


    At that time, Gringotts will be infinitely suppressed.


    The Second Dynasty will become the largest interest in the wizarding world, just like a Muggle bank.


    Watching Qiqi being fed a mouthful of salad at the dining table, John looked calmly at the newspaper.


    "What is this Second Dynasty...?"


    Watson took a sip of milk.


    He also has the habit of reading newspapers from the magical world, but he can''t understand them very well because he doesn''t know much about the magical world.


    It''s just that the horrifying headline "Second Dynasty, Huge Machine Crushes Everything" written in every newspaper seems to be saying something terrible.


    "Is there magic outside of England?" Watson asked a not very smart question.


    John thought for a while and said: "There are them all over the world, it just depends on where they are hidden."


    "So there are so many wizards?" Watson looked surprised.


    He has always believed that wizards with extraordinary talents should be quite rare.


    "Have no wizards ever thought about ruling the world?"


    "For ordinary people, they are less than one ten thousandth." John shook his head and said, "Compared with ordinary people, wizards have no advantages except for magic."


    "Dad, you have also been attacked by wizards, but you are no worse than wizards with a pistol." John reminded Watson, don''t forget that you almost killed a wizard.


    Watson thought so. He almost crippled Sirius and participated in a magic battle.


    Most of Muggles'' fear of wizards comes from the terrifying legends passed down. Mysteries are what make people scared.


    If you lose the mystery and understand the wizard''s methods, it will become much simpler.


    "Well, I thought this second dynasty was going to rule the world or something."


    After Watson thought about it, he teased Qiqi with bacon. Qiqi ate a mouthful of salad sadly and stared at his bacon.


    John smiled and did not tell him that the Second Dynasty was his son''s inheritance.


    It¡¯s just that John is curious why Ariana always feeds Qiqi salad.


    Ariana said seriously: "If you eat salad to lose weight, the quality of the meat will become better."


    Qiqi: "?"


    It was so frightened that it wanted to fly away, but Ariana grabbed her paw and pulled it back.


    John was also shocked and said, "Where did you hear this?"


    Upon hearing this, Ariana let go of Qiqi, ran into the room and then ran down.


    A recipe book that read "Comprehensive recipe for Scottish round-faced fat chicken" was taken down.


    John looked at the recipe and was speechless for a long time, then asked: "Where did you get it from?"


    "In the Star Club." Ariana blinked innocently, "Isn''t that right?"


    "Yes, that''s right, but..." John looked at Qiqi pitifully.


    Unexpectedly, Ariana used Qiqi as a backup food.


    It seems that I need to tell her carefully that owls are the wizard''s companions. Although they can also be used as meat, we have more choices.


    Furthermore, Qiqi is not an owl.


    It is a pure Peruvian fang fire dragon.


    Anyway, Ariana finally let go of Qiqi and let the poor fire dragon eat the bacon.


    Yeah, I took it from Watson''s plate.


    Watson teased the owl, but unexpectedly included his own breakfast.


    Facts have proved that it is better not to be too arrogant.


    After John finished breakfast, he didn''t care about Watson and Qiqi''s paper friendship. He still had to deal with the affairs of the second dynasty.


    It seems that he is leisurely, but in fact John is the busiest.


    He needs to take control of the overall situation and use his name to contact various countries.


    The meanings are almost the same.


    Support Barty Crouch.


    Choosing to take a big step forward at this time is also an opportunity to increase the reputation of Old Batty.


    Even if two people are not talking about the same boat, they are also involved in each other.


    Now that Old Batty is brilliant, it will be easier for the Second Dynasty to do things.


    Mutual benefit, why not?


    ¡­


    Chapter 653 Sweeping Europe, the Second King


    "Election Day is September 1st."


    John rubbed his chin and thought: "This is really a good date."


    When the time comes, candidates and supporters from all over the country will go.


    This is a feast.


    Currently, the two people with the highest probability of choosing are Inge and Old Batty.


    The heroic image of England continues, and they promote the ideal of helping Poland.


    In their rendering, it seems that not helping Poland is a sin.


    "It doesn''t matter, there is still time, we can continue to build momentum."


    John smiled lightly, since the Second Dynasty has started, there will be no day when it stops.


    The German Minister of Magic and the French Minister of Magic both support Old Barty.


    This is the location of the three largest magic schools in Europe.


    Covering almost all wizards in Europe, it can be said that they have most of the advantages.


    In any other era, Batty Sr. wouldn''t even have to choose and would just take over.


    Just like Dumbledore before, he can directly become the chief magician.


    It''s a pity that Yingge came out. This guy continued to create the atmosphere with the image of a hero, so that he could compete with old Batty.


    John took out the parchment and wrote a letter, sending it to Beauxbatons.


    As long as Ms. Maxim is brought in, old Barty will be invincible.


    The three schools represent the alma maters of all wizards in Europe for thousands of years.


    Raise your hand to cut through the void.


    He took a step forward.


    Now that Zuowu has the ability, he uses the fireplace less and less.


    In Silverhand Manor, John saw Lucius appearing.


    "Sir Wick." Lucius''s clothes became more and more gorgeous.


    John motioned for him to sit down.


    In the empty Silverhand Manor, John asked about Lucius''s arrival.


    Lucius reports on the ancient foundation.


    "The Ancient Foundation has seen various families invest new funds during this period. I want to donate half of the funds to the Little Wizard Fund."


    Lucius still maintained respect and said: "We hope to explore various markets again."


    The feeling of spending money like water is frightening, and the huge rewards can make many people greedy.


    They hope to take a second step and let the second dynasty continue to move forward.


    When John heard this, he glanced at Lucius, and he chuckled: "How are the three newly acquired Quidditch clubs?"


    Lucius was stunned for a moment and said with a smile: "Very good. Although they have declined somewhat over the years, the three Quidditch clubs still have their roots."


    As the richest family among the Twenty-Eight Ancient Clan, Lucius''s choice seemed strange to others.


    Because the Quidditch club is not the most profitable industry.


    Materials and potions were the big deal, but he had no choice.


    Only John knew that Lucius was preparing for a professional league.


    That was the plan that John proposed and was ready to implement.


    When Old Barty becomes the president of the International Federation of Wizards, that plan will spread throughout Europe.


    By then Quidditch will be in full bloom. Now take the opportunity to acquire the club. When the league starts in the future, these are the geese that will lay golden eggs.


    It seems like losing money, but it is actually the most profitable.


    John smiled, shook his head and said, "Sometimes, it''s not good to have too much control."


    "The league needs competition to be exciting. Things that already know the result are not worth looking forward to."


    Lucius was stunned for a moment and immediately understood what John meant.


    "I understand, being too greedy is not a good thing." Lucius nodded, "Three clubs, no more."


    If Lucius continues to acquire, he may be able to control a league, which is something John does not want to see.


    Make sure the league is exciting and attractive to watch.


    The Second Dynasty will continue to move forward, but now it is necessary for greedy people to restrain their minds.


    If you look too ugly, you will be criticized.


    Lucius will convey John''s meaning. If Lucius is alone, those people may not listen.


    But when the second king opens his mouth, everyone will restrain themselves.


    But the reputation of Old Batty has not diminished.


    The article about the Little Wizard Fund was uncovered again.


    Supporters are also rising.


    After all, the relationship between John and Old Barty is no secret.


    Basically, everyone knows who the second king is.


    Wizards in many countries are envious of the Little Wizard Card.


    This kind of thing can only be handled regionally.

 Chapter 638：

    This means that if their country does not have Johnny Silverhand, they will not be able to apply for a Little Wizard Card.


    It''s not obvious yet, but when the new semester comes, you can imagine how much harm those who hold the Little Wizard Card will cause to those who are not holders.


    ¡­


    Ministry of Magic.


    Pierce smiled from ear to ear as he watched Old Barty''s approval rating continue to increase.


    "Director Percy, would you like to have dinner with me?"


    Pierce put down the newspaper, happened to see Percy passing by, and immediately extended an invitation.


    Percy thought for a moment and said, "My pleasure, Deputy Minister Thicknesse."


    "We''re seeing you, Percy," Piers said quietly, "Call me Piers."


    They are on the same front, and Pierce can guarantee that Percy is less than a year away from becoming the Director of the International Magical Cooperation Department.


    In the next few years, he will be transferred to the Department of Magical Law Enforcement at the same level. That position is basically a candidate for Minister of Magic.


    Although I am a deputy minister, the possibility of becoming a minister is not high.


    Firstly, Pierce does not have the support of a big family, and secondly, he is not suitable.


    So Percy is basically the confirmed next Minister of Magic.


    Percy didn''t refuse. This was a necessary courtesy in officialdom.


    Over lunch, Pierce asked about whether the second dynasty would take off again.


    As the third son of the second ancient clan, Percy did not answer directly.


    "I think John will have his own ideas and Minister Crouch will communicate with him."


    Pierce thinks it makes sense.


    As someone who rose to power through smooth connections, Pierce knew that there were some things he didn''t need to know.


    Just do your job well.


    Piers smiled, not annoyed, but introduced the fish soup to Percy very enthusiastically.


    Percy responded, becoming more and more familiar with these paths.


    ¡­


    France.


    Fleur walked into Johnny Silverhand''s store, and Jin opened her hands exaggeratedly and said, "Beautiful Miss Delacour, it''s an honor for you to be here."


    Fleur covered her mouth and smiled, "I think I should come over and see you."


    Jin naturally welcomed him, and Fleur asked where Heinrich had gone.


    "He prefers to do some practical things." Jin smiled helplessly, "It''s a coincidence that you are here, because there will be a big drama next."


    "Big drama?" Furong was a little confused.


    I saw that the Johnny Silver Hand store was operating as usual.


    Suddenly, there was a roar outside.


    Then green light and red light intertwined, Jin smiled and said: "Here he comes."


    In the battle outside, Heinrich held a wand, and the flame turned into a horse and stepped on the person who used the killing curse.


    Jin and Furong walked out, and a group of people outside were fighting with the security guards.


    "ExpectoPatronum"


    The White Horse Patron Saint joined the battlefield, and when a Cruciatus Curse flew towards Heinrich, he blocked it and raised his hooves to kick him away.


    Heinrich had long been accustomed to waving his wand the whole time.


    Flames followed the road, sealing off any possibility of escape.


    The attacker was forced into a corner, Heinrich pointed his wand, and the man who was about to apparate was knocked down by the horse.


    Fleur also joined the battlefield. She waved her magic wand, and the fallen people were wrapped up like rice dumplings.


    The white horse guarded Heinrich. Jin raised his left hand, and the red light on the ring flashed to remove the weapon of the person who wanted to sneak attack.


    Furong''s last hit knocked the person unconscious.


    After a battle, all the attackers were arrested.


    Heinrich walked up to a person, used his wand to open his collar, looked at the Deathly Hallows symbol on the person''s neck, reached out, pulled it off and threw it behind him.


    Jin caught the sign, raised his eyebrows and said, "It''s them again. Someone is trying to find out about Johnny Silverhand these days and is preparing to take action."


    "These are saints." Heinrich''s cold voice came, "They are followers of Grindelwald, and it is very strange to appear in France."


    "By the way, no one knows those guys better than you." Jin leaned over and said with a smile, "After all, he is the king''s deputy."


    Heinrich pushed his head away impatiently.


    "We need to tell John," Fleur said. "It''s not good news for this to happen at this time."


    "This is why we keep him alive," Jin put his right hand around Heinrich''s shoulders, "We need some veritaserum, or a master of Legilimency."


    Furong saw the actions of the two and said with a smile: "What a coincidence, our king meets all these conditions."


    Heinrich also had a smile on his face.


    Yes, their king is omnipotent.


    Just when they were about to send the people to England, John was preparing to complete the eighth magic blood.


    He poured the bottle of blood that revealed the divine aura into the magic blood.


    Blood and red liquid are stirring in the test tube.


    John stared at it.


    After these days of experiments, he can confirm that he will not be rejected.


    Or it can be said that the effect of magic blood neutralizes all these side effects.


    As the rolling red color stopped, the appearance of an animal appeared in it.


    ¡­


    Chapter 654 Holy Blood, White Demon King


    The re-condensed red liquid turned into a horse with a horn.


    Immediately afterwards, the liquid changed from red to a distinct milky white.


    It looks holy and full of light.


    John held the magic blood and said thoughtfully: "Once the blood of the unicorn is forcibly taken, a strong curse will occur."


    "This bit of blood was exchanged with Wei Wei, so it shouldn''t matter, right?"


    As someone who had seen what it would be like to drink unicorn blood in first grade, John said it was a bit hard to swallow.


    But after using it, I can¡¯t waste it anymore.


    He opened the lid, and the milky white pony seemed to be about to jump out.


    John drank it in one gulp.


    The light entered along his throat, and then spread out throughout his body.


    The throbbing of magical blood begins.


    John is used to this feeling, and his body is exuding magic waves.


    The roses placed on the table grew rapidly, and the lawn outside grew and died.


    While going back and forth, John stretched out his hand and squeezed it gently.


    His palm exploded into raging darkness.


    The next second, darkness turned into light.


    Not only that, every inch of John''s body reveals holiness.


    At this moment, his hair turned into a gorgeous aurora floating in the air.


    John''s legs lifted off the ground and he levitated.


    Like a small sun, it continues to spread its light outward.


    A normal person would be blinded by this light just by taking one look at it.


    John was surprised. He didn''t expect the effect of unicorn blood to be so different.


    He had also changed his form during his magic rampage before, but nothing like this.


    "Is this the power of the Holy Unicorn?"


    As the darling of the magical world, unicorns seem to be born with beauty that people chase.


    They have the power of the mind and are the most special type of all magical creatures.


    Dementors and Boggarts are not as powerful as them.


    The animals around the unicorn will also protect it. It is no exaggeration to say that it is the darling of the magical world.


    As time goes by, the light gradually dims.


    The white light returned to his skin, and John felt as if his body was as light as if he had no bones.


    [Ding, the magic blood is over]


    [Get the blessing of unicorn characteristics: light, holiness, divine blood, ethereal]


    [Light: Improve the light attribute and enter the light element state]


    [Holy: Increase magic affinity, increase damage to magic, and reject curses in the holy realm]


    [Sacred blood: Ignores toxins and improves healing ability]


    ¡¾Ethereal: Improvement of psychic abilities¡¿


    John exhaled a white breath.


    He slowly raised his hand, and his palm gradually changed.


    Like transparent glass shining into the light, the veins inside bloom like optical fibers.


    The state of light.


    He stared at his left hand, then raised his right hand.


    Dark and ominous black energy emitted from it.


    One is extremely holy, the other is extremely dark.


    The power of conflict was surprisingly harmonious in John''s body.


    They are like day and night, existing with each other.


    Clenching a fist with his left hand, the light covered his body along his arm.


    John''s hair was stretched and floated away from gravity.


    And he himself also flew up.


    As an element, he loses the shackles of gravity.


    "Magical state, I don''t remember that unicorns have this mode?"


    Released, John was confused.


    Or is it that this state is hidden in the unicorn, and even the unicorn has not noticed it?


    The abilities that the unicorn brings to John are very practical.


    John snapped his fingers, and a white barrier appeared around him.


    He reached out and touched it. The feeling was wonderful and warm.

 Chapter 639：

    This is the holy realm, which can enhance John''s magic and prevent the curse from approaching.


    Especially white magic, similar to the Patronus Charm, is more effective.


    The divine blood freed him from all possibilities of being poisoned, and his blood would eliminate some toxins.


    Opening his palm, John stared at the red blood mixed with golden threads, feeling as if he could no longer be called a human.


    "This posture is more like the White Demon King than the Second King."


    John smiled helplessly and raised his hand to create a mirror.


    The self inside reveals the incomparable holiness. With another white robe, I can directly become a white-robed wizard.


    Taking two deep breaths, he suppressed all the strangeness.


    When I looked up at myself in the mirror, I had changed back.


    It¡¯s just that the skin has become delicate. Perhaps this is the inherent effect of unicorns.


    Putting away the mirror, John noticed the fourth blessing.


    Improve psychic abilities?


    John has been using psychic magic well, but he is curious to what extent it can be improved.


    He uses psychic abilities.


    In an instant, countless voices crowded into his mind, the voices were clear and noisy.


    John staggered and suppressed his ability.


    Those voices disappeared, and he looked a little ugly.


    "The area just now was Qing Surrey County? No! It''s bigger!"


    John adjusted for a while and used his ability again.


    The coverage of his psychic abilities is expanding bit by bit.


    "Watson Wick wore the wrong tie when he went out today. Is this a code?"


    "The school will organize a competition next week, and I will win the championship this time!"


    "Hey, Kiki didn''t eat much cat food today. Isn''t it time to change the taste?"


    "This is the neighbors on Privet Drive," John continued to expand, and more voices came.


    "That **** boss, you still asked me to deliver documents when I was on vacation."


    "Five-penny coffee beans sell for five pounds, so nothing will happen, right?"


    "Tsk, where are we going to get some French fries today?"


    "Made, where is that dog man hiding?"


    "What a risk. Fortunately, I hid in the closet. Wait! Why is there someone else in the closet? Where are you touching!"


    "Hey, hey, deliver it to your door."


    John continues to expand his psychic abilities.


    In the past, he could feel what the other person was thinking, but now he can expand this range to the size of London.


    John was running his psychic powers, and finally took them all back.


    The sound was really too noisy. If it continued, he might be annoyed to death.


    Unless he learns how to filter out those noisy sounds to find what he wants to know, it would be better not to use this ability on a large scale.


    ?And John had a strange feeling that he wanted to test it.


    Walking out of the basement, John stood at the window and moved his gaze to No. 5 Privet Drive.


    There are two agents monitoring Watson there.


    "Snapped!"


    "Ouch, what are you doing!"


    The old agent looked at his palm, and then at his subordinate who had been wronged by his slap. He was stunned.


    "I don''t know, I just suddenly want to hit you."


    The young agent was also dumbfounded. He suspected that he had been insulted in disguise, but he had no evidence.


    Just when the young agent was doubting his life, the old agent slapped the young agent on the face again.


    After the beating this time, the old agent scratched his head: "I suddenly wanted to beat him, and I don''t know why."


    The young agent was filled with grief and anger, and he became angry in anger.


    After all, he is his superior, and what he learned in the army was to obey orders.


    He suspected that the old agent was deliberately humiliating himself in order to temper his character.


    Yes, that must be the case!


    He is indeed a senior agent, and his method of training people is so unique!


    The young agent suddenly understood the old agent''s good intentions.


    And John was also confused by what the young agent was thinking.


    Brother, it¡¯s okay to lie to others, but don¡¯t lie to yourself.


    John withdrew his gaze and completed his guess.


    To a certain extent, John can control others through psychic abilities.


    This ability is more terrifying than the Imperius Curse.


    It¡¯s simply impossible to guard against.


    "It''s an unexpected gain." John said with a smile.


    The unicorn really brought him too many surprises.


    ¡­


    Chapter 655 Azkaban Prisoners, Father and Son


    Silverhand Manor.


    A special guest has arrived.


    The wand was twirling between John''s fingers, his eyes scrutinizing.


    The person he was staring at was silent, but his inner peace could be seen from his clenched fists.


    "Want to meet your father?"


    With a slight smile on his lips, John looked at the person in front of him and said casually: "Is it a request or an exchange?"


    "Theodore."


    The wand in his hand stopped, and the notch on it made people guess that the owner of this wand had a lot of experience.


    Theodore was struggling when he heard John''s question.


    He clenched his fists tightly and did not notice the nails pricking his palms.


    Nott is heading towards loneliness, this is something that everyone can see.


    In the Ancient Alliance, Nott''s name was removed.


    This once sacred twenty-eight tribe did not adapt to the arrival of the new king and became an abandoned son.


    Theodore also began to understand the heavy burden he shouldered as Nott. His grandfather could no longer bear it.


    Only one of the ancient purebloods remains.


    The inner struggle, the glory belonging to Slytherin echoed in his mind.


    He slowly knelt down and lowered his once proud head.


    "I beg you, great king."


    He lowered his head and said, "Please let me see my father. This will be the last time."


    He understood that he wanted to cut off that family relationship.


    "For the sake of retrieving things for me," John raised his wand slightly, "I said, you will lose everything."


    Theodore responded in a deep voice: "I don''t regret it."


    Putting down the wand, John nodded and said calmly: "Go to Knockturn Alley tomorrow. Someone will take you there."


    He stood up and looked down at the former Slytherin.


    The other party used actions to prove his loyalty, but he was not firm.


    I have been swinging back and forth between loyalty and my father, and now I have finally made up my mind.


    This wand has been in John''s hands for some time, and there is a ring hidden in Lippi''s wand.


    The ring is now in Old Batty''s pocket.


    In this election, the ring will become the weapon that kills the hero.


    John glanced at Theodore casually, "You can go."


    "Thank you, great king." Theodore stood up and stepped back.


    Just as he turned around, John suddenly asked: "You are not a good man, Theodore."


    Theodore stopped.


    John did not look at him and continued: "You are not a bad person, this will make your life painful. Don''t let Pansy down, that silly girl has been waiting for you all the time."


    During this time, Pansy was constantly looking for news about Theodore.


    Since Theodore was sent to Poland by John and took away the things as a student, he has never gone back.


    Pansy Parkinson did not give up. She begged her father, Mr. Parkinson, to use the power of the ancient alliance to find it.


    ?Perhaps this is a love brain and not very smart.


    But her love is not annoying.


    Putting the wand on the desk, John said: "The old Nott has been eliminated, and the new Nott is in your decision."


    As long as Theodore is still there, Nott will not exterminate the clan.


    He understood what John meant. The only way for Nott to return to his previous position was by himself.


    Step out of the study.


    Theodore murmured to himself: "It''s time to make a decision, Father."


    Theodore wanted to see his father one last time and tell him his decision.


    Wait until the next day.


    Theodore went to Knockturn Alley, and a Ministry of Magic employee was waiting for him, smiling and saying: "Mr. Nott, please come with me."


    They got into the Thestral carriage, and the employee shook the reins.


    The Yeqi carriage flew up, and the surrounding scene quickly retreated.


    Theodore sat in the carriage, and he was silent until he fell down again.


    During this process, he said nothing.


    The employees took Theodore into the new Azkaban.


    "Please don''t stay too far away from me." The Ministry of Magic employee is the caretaker of Azkaban.


    Once Theodore leaves two meters away from him, he will be targeted and attacked.


    The new Azkaban is a bit more magical than the previous one.


    The Death Eaters and dark wizards who were imprisoned inside saw someone coming in, and their empty eyes locked on Theodore.


    The members of the Twenty-Eight Sacred Tribes are also there, but there are some differences.

 Chapter 640：

    Among this group of people, there are two outliers.


    "Norman."


    Old Gore, who not only lost weight but gained a lot of weight in prison, greeted the employees.


    His eyes fell on Theodore, and he said with a look of surprise: "Theodore? I am your Uncle Gower."


    "Uncle Gower?" Theodore was stunned.


    Connect the fat man in front of you with the big and silly person from before.


    His eyes fell on the other party''s prison. Although the difference didn''t seem big, if you look closely, you could see that the other party''s food was not very good.


    There are also entertainment facilities such as Gobstone chess board and magic chess board.


    "Are you coming to see your father?" Old Gore rubbed his belly and said with a smile, "You have to persuade him, he is still dreaming about the Voldemort era."


    "Okay, Old Gore," Norman shook his head helplessly, "You will be going out soon, so you''d better lose weight first."


    Old Gower was a little dissatisfied and said: "Have you seen Crabbe? He is the fattest one."


    Norman was speechless, what''s the comparison?


    To be honest, he also envied these two tough guys.


    If others live in Azkaban, they will be skinned even if they don''t die.


    But luckily for them, not only did they not lose weight, they also gained weight.


    The original life sentence became two years.


    The two fools understood their fate, so they decisively turned their backs on Voldemort.


    They did not waste the opportunity that their elders and younger brothers had fought for. Two years were about to pass, but nothing happened at all.


    At first, the Death Eaters would yell when they were caught, but they just felt like returning to their own homes.


    As time goes by, your heart naturally becomes lighter and your body becomes fatter.


    Those who come in with them will either be imprisoned until death or die directly. They will be out in two years, not to mention how happy they are.


    Theodore''s heart sank when he saw this. If he had directly looked for John, he might not have been able to get out forever.


    After bidding farewell to Old Gore, they continued deeper.


    Azkaban is divided into the upper nine floors and the lower nine floors.


    The further down you go, the more serious the crime, and the worse the environment.


    A biting chill came from the lowest level, and Theodore exhaled a white breath.


    He saw his father, old Nott, standing like a living mummy.


    Her hair was disheveled and she was mumbling to herself.


    "I''ll wait for you outside."


    Norman saw the shock in Theodore''s eyes and turned around to go out.


    He is not afraid that Theodore will suddenly rob the prison or something, there is not even a window in this place.


    All the light comes from that kerosene lamp.


    This was brought in by Norman.


    On weekdays, there is not even a trace of light here, and the silence of death and painful moans torture the prisoners here all the time.


    Those fears are infinitely magnified in the dark, and they will basically go crazy.


    "Father."


    Theodore approaches old Nott.


    But when Old Nott saw the light in his hand, he huddled in the corner as if he was afraid of being burned by the flames.


    "The master will lead pure blood to rule this world, and we will kill all Muggles." Old Nott yelled crazily, "The Dark Lord will come back, and everyone will die!"


    "Hahaha¡­"


    He was raving and laughing wildly.


    Theodore looked at his father and said to himself: "You are thinking about him even when you are crazy. You are not thinking about your children at all."


    "Child? By the way, kid!" Old Nott seemed to have just seen who it was, and climbed out from the corner on his hands and knees.


    Holding the fence with his skeleton-like palm, he stared at Theodore and said: "My son, you need to find the master. He is immortal and he will definitely come back!"


    "When the time comes, we will rule the world and everyone will be our slaves!"


    Theodore looked at him quietly and said: "Voldemort is dead."


    "No!" Old Nott roared ferociously, "You are lying to me!"


    "He is the most powerful wizard, he is omnipotent!"


    Old Nott banged his head on the fence that could not be unlocked, roaring like a wild beast: "He will come back, and then all the disloyal people will die!"


    "I''m here to tell you," Theodore took a deep breath. He closed his eyes and opened them again. The last thoughts of family love were gone from them, "My king, he will conquer this world, and the old , will all be swallowed up.¡±


    Looking at his father for the last time, Theodore put down the lamp in his hand.


    "I will take Nott back to its rightful place, using my own method."


    Theodore turned and left. This would be the last time he saw his father.


    Under the weak light, Old Noto let out a roar that chilled people''s hearts.


    Walking out of the bottom floor, Theodore saw Norman looking at his watch.


    "I thought you would stay longer." Norman put down his hand as if nothing had happened and asked, "Is it okay to confirm?"


    Theodore nodded and asked, "How long will he stay in there?"


    "Until he dies," Norman said with a smile, "maybe one year, maybe ten years, or maybe a hundred years."


    "If it were me, I would choose a quicker death. That eternal imprisonment is beyond death."


    Sometimes death is also a gift. The longer you live, the more painful it will be.


    Theodore looked at the smile on Norman''s face. This man was not a good person either.


    "I hope he can die within a year," Theodore put a bag of Galleons into Norman''s hands, "Please."


    "You shouldn''t be looking for me, but..." He pushed the money back and put his right hand on his heart.


    He bowed slightly and said with a smile, "My king asked me to fulfill your request."


    ¡­


    Chapter 656 Escape, evidence


    Poland.


    "Farke! Farke! Farke!"


    Gauss carried a corpse and cursed him all the way.


    And there are many greetings to women, including a few words about Lippi''s private parts.


    He dodged the flying curse with a slide, took out his wand and shot out a green light without looking back.


    The pursuer was almost hit.


    Gauss waved his wand and disappeared.


    "Don''t let him go."


    The pursuers all apparated to catch up.


    Both sides continue to appear and disappear in various places.


    After the fourth disembodiment, Gauss took a breath. He looked at his arm and saw a scarlet scar that almost broke his arm.


    "I''ll be able to disapparate too many times and I won''t be able to bear it anymore."


    Nearly separated, he took out a bottle of fresh food and poured it on the wound.


    Before he could even recite the healing spell, the people from behind were chasing him again.


    Gauss was already injured, and now he was being pursued in various ways. The most terrible thing was that he even brought a corpse with him.


    Using the red light that flew away, he knocked the man unconscious with a backhand blow.


    What followed was a dizzying array of attacks.


    Gauss was unable to stand alone, and a green light flew towards him. He sacrificed the body without hesitation to block the life-killing curse.


    The already dead body would naturally not die again, but the impact bounced Gauss away.


    "Minister Schmidt, you said you would be more useful dead than alive."


    Gauss said something random, and then took a big step to avoid the pothole that appeared under his feet.


    Looking at the woods getting closer and closer, there was no movement after he ran in.


    The pursuing Aurors from the Ministry of Magic stopped one by one.


    Starr came over, waved his hand, and everyone continued to move forward.


    Not long after I walked in, a person screamed.


    The other person turned around, drilled out a pair of restrained armor from the ground, tied it up from feet to hands, and the wand flew out.


    The Auror was locked there in a kneeling and restrained position.


    The mouth is sealed and cannot speak.


    Other Aurors also encountered various traps one after another.


    Starr ducked sideways to avoid the wooden dog that was being raised, and raised his hand to repel the wooden dog with a spark.


    "Silver products?"


    Starr snorted coldly, waved his wand, and an impact spread out, blowing the trap away.


    "Super fluorescent flash! (lumosMaxima


    He threw a ball of light into the sky, lighting up the night.


    Various traps hidden in dark corners were discovered.


    By the time they eliminated the trap, Gauss had already disappeared.


    Starr used magic to look for traces, but found that all the footprints disappeared.


    You don¡¯t need to think about it to know that it¡¯s Gauss¡¯ fault.


    With no clues, Starr returned without success.


    "Take away all the Silver Hand products. I want to see what these people say."


    Starr ordered his men to take away the unactivated traps. With these things, he would question Johnny Silverhand.


    Wait until everyone leaves.


    On the other side of the woods, a small boat that sank to the bottom of the river slowly floated up.


    Gauss and the corpse were lying on the boat together. Gauss spit out a mouthful of water, patted the corpse''s hand and said, "Mr. Minister, you are so precious."


    After the corpse had been there for many days, even the Ministry of Magic began to smell.


    "I''ve been looking all over but I can''t find Yingge. It seems you are the only one who can do the job."


    Waving the magic wand feebly, the boat headed towards the residence.


    The Johnny Silverhand store on the other side.


    Starr came here angrily with those silver hand props.


    Tang Mi sat there and glanced up at Starr unhurriedly, "Mr. Rozier, are you so free to come here to see me?"


    "You still want to show off?" Starr sneered, "You secretly helped the intruder and funded his silver hand props."


    "Oh?" Tang Mi said in surprise, "I don''t remember this happening. The Ministry of Magic has been invaded again?"

 Chapter 641：

    "I remember that the Ministry of Magic''s anti-Apparition coverage was comprehensive." He said innocently.


    "Haha," Starr grinned without a smile, "This time it''s not Apparition, someone stole Grindelwald''s body from inside."


    "That''s really strange."


    "Stop pretending," Starr was too lazy to talk nonsense and asked someone to put down the props. "These are your silver-handed props."


    "That''s really unfortunate," Tang Mi shook his head pitifully, "You have suffered a lot, haven''t you?"


    "So you''re not going to explain?" Starr asked.


    "What should I explain?" Tang Mi spread his hands and said, "This is not given by us."


    Starr almost laughed, "It''s a joke, who else has silver hand props except silver hand."


    "Yes, I have."


    Tang Mi said matter-of-factly: "The last time the silver hand was stolen, a batch of ''Zi'' series goods were missing. I seem to have told the Ministry of Magic."


    "Let me look for the cargo list, oh, it''s here."


    Taking out the manifest of the lost props, Tang Mi said meaningfully: "Divala stole Silverhand products and used them against the Ministry of Magic. It is really hateful."


    Starr''s face was gloomy. He glanced at the cargo list. Everything on it matched what he had encountered.


    He understood that Tang Mi had made an accurate calculation.


    "Oh, I almost forgot, that''s your ''hero''," Tang Mi said with a smile, "It''s always so unexpected, isn''t it?"


    Starr suffered the loss of being dumb, turned around and took the people away.


    After they left, Lippi came out.


    "You really learned a lot from the Second King."


    Tang Mi was a desperate man back then, but now he is also playing dirty tricks.


    Tang Mi looked back at Lipi and said speechlessly: "Take off your mask, it makes people feel disobedient every time I see it."


    Lippi shrugged and took off the mask. Some parts inside still needed to be padded with various soft objects.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to replicate the other person''s appearance.


    "What should we do now?" Seeing that his friend was not dead, Tang Mi became cheerful. He asked, "You have been hiding for so long. If I hadn''t taken the initiative to find you, you wouldn''t have shown up."


    "My identity here is that of a dead person," Lippi said with a smile, "but this time, my contribution is greater."


    He took out a booklet with a list of people who had been invaded.


    "I need you to help me transport the body out." Lippi put away the booklet preciously and said, "That is the evidence to reveal the identity."


    "I know that the Ministry of Magic monitors all Floo networks, but we have our own."


    Tang Mi nodded and said, "You can take the floo network and leave."


    Only Silver Hand has this ability. A floo network independent of surveillance is the key to their escape.


    Lippi couldn''t find Inge, so he had no choice but to take a desperate risk and enter the black area again to steal Schmidt''s body.


    Together with the lists collected during this period, it was enough to ruin Yingge''s reputation.


    Waiting until midnight, Gauss brought the body to Silver Hand.


    All the Aurors who were originally monitoring the situation were eliminated by Silver Hand security guards.


    During this period of time, Silverhand had never had any armed conflict with the Ministry of Magic, which almost made them forget that this was the Second King''s army.


    Next to the underground fireplace, two employees who had infiltrated Silver Hand were tied there with five flowers.


    Gauss was not tired at all while carrying the corpse.


    A corpse weighing one hundred kilograms is too heavy for me, but at five thousand galleons I can climb up to the fifth floor without panting.


    Gauss had this mentality at this time.


    "The election is coming, and this evidence will be released in front of everyone."


    Lippi said to his good friend: "Just wait until I become a high official this time. Let''s go. Next time we meet, I will treat you two to a drink."


    "Couple?" Tang Mi looked embarrassed.


    Lippi said with a bad smile: "You think I''m stupid, my office is right next to Oz, how could I not know?"


    Tang Mi was speechless.


    "Okay, from now on, I will be the godfather of your children, so you can experience the feeling of someone taking care of them."


    Lippi walked into the fireplace, and the blue flames engulfed him.


    Gauss also hurriedly walked in. This was five thousand galleons.


    Tang Mi smiled helplessly and said to himself, "Godfather?"


    When can I have a child with Oz?


    But after all, it¡¯s time for them to get married. Both of them are living together, so a decent wedding is still indispensable.


    With his mind spinning, Tang Mi glanced at the two people **** next to him.


    "You need to keep it a secret."


    "Let''s make Poland lively during this period. I think the drama about a ''hero'' turning into a ''traitor'' can be shown in Poland first."


    Tang Mi immediately contacted Yin Shou''s newspaper.


    Not long after, everyone''s newspapers were talking about what happened to the Polish Ministry of Magic today.


    The most irritating thing is not what happens to the Ministry of Magic, but the Silver Hand products that appear outside.


    Everyone thought about the lost silver hand goods.


    The Polish people who once shouted "Return the Heroes" turned around and insulted Diwala for his shamelessness.


    They regarded Diwala as a shame, and the statue originally erected in the gathering place was smashed.


    See, you don¡¯t even need to do it yourself to destroy a hero.


    Those people, they always like to criticize on the basis of justice.


    It¡¯s as if they were not the ones calling for heroes in the first place.


    ¡­


    Chapter 657: Zolide Orphanage, Daughter


    London, in an abandoned house.


    No one has lived here for a long time, it is full of dust and there are rats, insects and ants everywhere.


    In the fireplace, the blue flame ignites automatically.


    Then two people walked out.


    But because the fireplace was a little small, a corpse was thrown out.


    Then Gauss and Lippi came out.


    "mission completed."


    Gauss immediately turned to look at Lippi. He was very professional and waited until it was completely safe before accepting the money.


    Lippi''s face darkened. He looked at Gauss with his bright eyes and turned away, "I''ll give it to you tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow?" Gauss''s face fell, and he said unhappily, "We agreed to pay when the task is completed."


    "Pledge this first." Lippi sighed and handed the **** blade to Gauss.


    This person who insists on money doesn¡¯t give any face at all.


    "I only give you time for the sake of my boss. This is mine as well, as interest."


    As soon as Lippi took out the cigarette he had handy, he was snatched away by Gauss.


    Lippi looked at his empty hands and murmured, "At least leave one for me."


    As a smoker, he hasn''t smoked in several months.


    "Tsk," Gauss glanced at him, "One hundred galleons."


    "Are you trying to steal money?" Lippi was angry.


    "Do you want love?" Gauss put the cigarette in his pocket and pretended to leave.


    "One hundred galleons!" Lippi raised his hand with difficulty and said angrily, "Let''s pay the bill together tomorrow."


    "okay."


    Gauss smiled and took out a cigarette and offered it with both hands.


    It¡¯s really just one.


    Lippi took a deep breath and told himself that he could not burn bridges by crossing the river.


    He put the cigarette to his mouth with trembling hands. Just as he was about to light it, a drop of rain hit the bridge of his nose.


    Then the two of them looked up at the same time.


    Gauss said unexpectedly: "I said there was no light where the light would come from."


    There is a big hole in the ceiling, and the rain comes quietly.


    Lippi was convinced and stuffed the cigarette into his inner pocket.


    The next second.


    The rain was pouring down.


    Both of them became drowned rats.


    Looking at each other in silence, Gauss said expressionlessly: "Let''s make an agreement first and we won''t return the goods."


    Lippi: "..." I really want to kill you.


    Lippi used Zombie Float to float the corpse. He looked at Gauss who walked out of the door with him.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Me?" Gauss looked around, tightened his clothes and said, "Of course I''m going home."


    Lippi nodded, he still wanted to find Old Batty.


    The two parted ways.


    Gauss watched Lippi leave and touched his empty pocket.


    "Forget it, if you don''t have money, you don''t have money."


    He walked alone at night.


    Unlike the people around him who were hurriedly hiding from the rain, he walked slowly and leisurely in the rain, not in any hurry.


    ¡­


    London, Zolide Home.


    Gauss was standing outside when an old woman spotted him.


    "who is it?"


    The old woman was very vigilant.


    Gauss walked to the eaves and took off his hat.


    "Oh, God, it''s you," the old woman was full of surprise. She came to Gauss and confirmed, "Gass Ultramar."


    "Do you still remember me?" Gauss said unexpectedly, "Mrs. Mei."


    "Of course, I remember you. You were once the best-behaved child here." Mrs. Mei said enthusiastically, "Come in, I have been thinking about where you have been all these years."


    "For God''s sake, you didn''t even take an umbrella."


    Mrs. Mei was still the same as before. She kept nagging and complained about Gauss coming in the rain.


    It¡¯s like Gauss being caught in the rain when he was a child. That kind of lesson is very heart-warming.

 Chapter 642：

    He walked to the orphanage where he once stayed. He was a baby abandoned outside the monastery, and then came to the Zolit Orphanage.


    Before he was eleven years old, he didn''t even know he was a wizard.


    Mrs. Mei was kind to each of her children, even though more often than not they didn''t have enough to eat.


    This is a small welfare home, and the children inside are not those cute children.


    Most of them are abandoned, defective children who are sent here because they are not wanted by other orphanages.


    Because these children are destined not to be adopted.


    Gauss was an accident, and the monastery regarded him as ominous because of the magic he inadvertently used and was regarded as a monster.


    He was **** and asked to perform an exorcism.


    But he escaped and was picked up by Mrs. Mei outside.


    Everything about this made Gauss smile.


    "I remember that Little Ear used to wet the bed during his nap, and he also had missing teeth. His mouth would be tightly closed when he smiled." Gauss recalled his former friend.


    "Gauss," Mrs. May said suddenly, "he is dead."


    "Who?" Gauss was stunned.


    Mrs. Mei said sadly: "Dunbar, he died in the room. He committed suicide."


    Dunbar was missing teeth and his teeth were deformed. They named each other nicknames after the defects.


    Gauss''s smile disappeared, "Why?"


    "Because of life," Mrs. Mei looked around and said, "The orphanage is on the verge of bankruptcy and the children don''t have enough to eat. Dunbar works in the circus to reduce the burden on the orphanage, but he can''t survive it."


    While talking, Mrs. Mei started to cry.


    These people all have physical disabilities, and normal jobs would hardly require them.


    The only ones who can get them are those jobs with the lowest wages and the most menial jobs.


    "A few months ago, a donation was sent to the welfare home. If it had been earlier, earlier..." the old woman burst into tears.


    Under the dim light, Gauss was silent.


    He raised his hand, and lightning flashed outside the window.


    In a daze, he saw endless blood flowing on his hands.


    Dirty, filthy.


    He looked at Mrs. Mei blankly and silently put his hand down.


    "It would be better if it were earlier." He muttered this sentence.


    The departure of his friend made him feel complicated.


    Mrs. Mei cried for a while. She wiped her tears, cheered herself up, and asked, "How are you now?"


    She was afraid that Gauss would be as confused as Dunbar.


    Gauss smiled and said, "I''m fine. I have a job and a family."


    "Family? Are you married?" Mrs. Mei was surprised and said, "You never liked playing with children outside when you were a child. I was always worried about you."


    "I''m fine," Gauss said seriously, "Really."


    Mrs. Mei was relieved.


    Gauss stayed here for a long time, and when he left, he could hardly see the pedestrians outside.


    Only occasionally one or two people pass by.


    He slowly walked into Scorpion Tail Alley.


    He didn''t look at the house number because he could walk to that place with his eyes closed.


    No. 78, Xiewei Lane.


    He stopped and looked at the black door.


    The rain just hit him, and he didn''t move, as if he was petrified.


    "Amiya, it''s time to sleep."


    There was a sound coming from inside.


    Gauss took a deep breath. He suppressed his complicated mood and waited for nearly an hour.


    He plucked up the courage, stepped forward and knocked on the door.


    After a while, the door was opened.


    It was a woman with short hair, and the other party was stunned when she saw Gauss.


    "Snapped!"


    Gauss''s face was turned sideways, and there was a red slap mark on the left side of his face.


    He reached out and touched it and said with a smile, "Have you exercised recently?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a second slap hit his right cheek.


    The woman lowered her angry voice: "I thought you were dead, but suddenly a large sum of money was sent to you."


    "I also thought I was going to die," Gauss sighed, "but God doesn''t seem to let me see Lipia."


    "Shut up!" The woman''s eyes turned red, "You shouldn''t have mentioned her."


    "My sister, your wife."


    "It was you, you killed her!" the woman growled, "Do you remember? She was involved in the explosion just after giving birth to Amiya that day!"


    "Yes, I remember, I remember everything." Gauss smiled bitterly, "I want to take a look at her."


    "She is not a wizard!" the woman warned, "Don''t bring your unresolved grievances into this home."


    "I just want to take a look," Gauss begged. "Please, Jura."


    Looking at the man in front of her, Zhu La still softened her heart.


    Gauss walked into the house, tiptoeing and cautiously.


    He came to the second floor and gently opened the door a crack.


    He saw his daughter.


    She and her mother were exactly the same, but her eyes were like hers.


    This one glance is enough.


    Gauss closed the door.


    He looked at the girl''s aunt and said, "Thank you."


    Just as he was about to go out, Jura asked him to stop.


    "Have you earned enough, or are you just too tired to take risks?"


    Jura took his hand. There was a touch of softness in the voice.


    "Think about Amiya, think about..."


    Gauss said: "I still have some things to do. You know, people like me can''t be with their families."


    He looked at Jula and said gratefully: "I''m very grateful to you, Jura, for taking care of my daughter, but I can''t harm her."


    Zhu La paused when she reached her mouth.


    The word ''I'' was not spoken.


    Full of affection, it turned into the action of slamming the door.


    Across the door, Zhu La''s eyes were red.


    She leaned against the door and said to herself: "You never saw me."


    Is it just because I am one step slower than my sister?


    Gauss left.


    He is a fugitive and a desperado.


    He is also a father.


    The **** hands should not be touched by my daughter.


    ¡­


    Chapter 658 The election begins, the origin of magic


    "Lippi gave me a surprise."


    John opened a bottle of soda.


    Ariana, who was sitting on the sofa watching TV, immediately moved her gaze over.


    She looked directly at John, who looked at the soda and then at his sister.


    "No, you have already drank three bottles."


    John rejected his sister.


    Ariana pursed her lips in displeasure.


    Since discovering that Ariana likes to drink this, Watson has almost moved the nearby shopping mall to his home.


    This also caused Ariana to drink non-stop.


    Later, the first family meeting was held at the Wicker house about soda dosage.


    The overwhelming vote of two to six would limit Ariana''s daily soda intake.


    And the other opposed Watson was also reduced to three bottles.


    What?


    Where does the Wick family come from?


    John said that owls and dogs also have the right to vote.


    For this reason, Qiqi was resented by Ariana.


    I won¡¯t even forgive you for taking the initiative to show kindness!


    John was still thinking about what Old Batty told him.


    I didn¡¯t expect that kid Lippi to cause such a big thing.


    He just took out the ring, and even searched the body and the Polish Ministry of Magic.


    "Barty Sr. now has to wait until the election to expose this conspiracy."


    John raised his eyebrows and said thoughtfully: "It seems too relaxed."


    This all went too smoothly.


    John''s intuition told him that there was something fishy here.


    "Let old Batty be more cautious."


    He put down the soda, opened the passage and walked in.


    As soon as he left, Ariana''s little bear sneaked up near the refrigerator.


    It climbed up and kicked **** the edge of the refrigerator, and the refrigerator door was opened.


    Ariana said slyly: "It was Little Bear who drove it, it''s none of Ariana''s business."


    She looked at the refrigerator and saw that all the sodas inside were marked with numbers. If she drank one bottle secretly, she would be caught.


    Ariana frowned and closed the door depressedly.


    Just as he was about to go back and continue watching TV, he saw his old father coming back.


    He was like his biological father and daughter, Watson came in secretly.

 Chapter 643：

    Tiptoeing on her hands and feet, she opened her mouth and mouthed and asked, "Ariana, where are my mother and brother?"


    Ariana said: "Mom went to the beauty salon and my brother went out."


    "I can rest assured that."


    Watson breathed a sigh of relief. The incubator he was holding was like a box used by some laboratories to transport medicines.


    He came to Ariana mysteriously and looked around as if he were a thief.


    Under Ariana''s curious gaze, he solemnly opened the box.


    A cold air flowed out from inside, which was filled with ice cubes and soda.


    Ariana''s eyes sparkled.


    "Soda party." Watson said proudly, "There are all kinds of flavors!"


    "No one will restrain us today!"


    Ariana cast an adoring look, which made Watson''s vanity skyrocket.


    He waved his hand and said he would have a good drink today.


    Anyway, no one else is at home, so father and daughter can be unscrupulous.


    It''s just that they forgot.


    In addition to people, there are also small animals at home.


    Two owls and a dog were silently looking at Watson''s ugly face.


    ¡­


    Silverhand Manor.


    Riddle flew to and stopped in front of John, and John touched its head.


    He wrote a letter to Old Batty, reminding him to be cautious.


    "Let the star disciples go with him."


    John added some insurance, and the Star Disciples were always hiding everywhere.


    With them together, it will be more reassuring.


    "Don''t let anyone kidnap you along the way."


    John touched Riddle and asked him to deliver the letter.


    After everything was done, he set his sights on the people who came to Silver Hand Manor.


    "Have you decided?"


    He was on the second floor overlooking Theodore below.


    "I have decided," Theodore said respectfully, "The corrupt Nott has died. I will follow you and become the new Nott."


    John was not surprised by his choice.


    From the time Theodore went to Azkaban, every move he made was under his surveillance.


    And Theodore also took action for his decision.


    He chose to let his father end his eternal imprisonment.


    A death is not only the end of old Nott, but also the tolerance given by the king.


    "In this election, Old Batty will go, and you will be by his side."


    John said calmly: "You need to be familiar with all this. What you need to face in the future will not be playing house at Hogwarts."


    "I understand." Theodore nodded.


    "From now on, you are a star disciple," John walked slowly. "You can learn a lot from those people."


    "How to use the killing curse, how to torture, how to sneak in, how to escape."


    He stopped in front of Theodore and looked at his former friend. John said: "You will struggle in the mud. You will either sink into the mud and drown, or you will break out and transform."


    "You cannot support the new Nott now."


    "Blood and fire can make you a qualified leader."


    John raised his hand and put it on Theodore''s shoulder, and said calmly: "Remember that sentence?"


    "For eternal glory."


    Theodore looked up, his eyes were filled with enthusiasm.


    Yes, for eternal glory.


    At the year-end dinner in the first grade, the young and immature Wang was surrounded by Slytherins. He raised his cup and shouted those words.


    And glory has become a trap that Slytherin cannot overcome.


    They chase power and glory.


    Theodore, he is also one of the believers.


    Just like Voldemort, John''s followers have covered the entire wizarding world.


    For the sake of glory, it is to restart Nott¡¯s glory.


    Theodore will sacrifice his life.


    "The election is about to begin."


    John looked at the beautifully planted garden outside the door.


    The gardener is taking good care of the plants.


    Little Barty began to become less indifferent.


    ?Perhaps it¡¯s because Batty Sr. has always patiently shown off his loving fatherliness, or maybe it¡¯s because he wants to understand that Batty Sr. doesn¡¯t need the gimmick of a heroic father.


    Little Barty tried to get in touch with some fatherly love from Old Barty.


    Little Barty said he still hated what he once longed for.


    But he called for ¡®Father¡¯.


    The former rebellion may have been revenge for his father''s neglect, but the changed old Barty showed softness.


    John walked up to little Barty and glanced at his skillful operation with one hand.


    "You''re used to it."


    Little Barty paused and said, "Sometimes it''s still a little inconvenient."


    John shook his head and said, "Your father, you are starting to get used to his presence."


    Little Barty didn''t know what to say, he was just clearing the weeds.


    "Find an opportunity to have a heart-to-heart talk with him," John said. "He will be very happy, even happier than if he became the president of the International Federation of Wizards."


    John''s response was still silence.


    John didn''t say much, he just left.


    Little Barty put down his shovel, glanced at the sky, and murmured to himself: "The weather is really nice."


    When he was at Crouch''s house, he had no chance to see such a sky.


    That was the sky he could see on the Quidditch pitch.


    ¡­


    The election begins.


    The location is the origin of magic.


    Green mountains stand in the distance, where the top of the mountain almost touches the sky.


    Huge steps lead to the sky above, and the majestic castle can be seen at the top of the steps.


    A figure stepped onto this place, and he looked up at the place surrounded by clouds and mist.


    That was the place where the first generation of Dark Lord failed.


    And now I set foot here again.


    Inge reached out and touched the masonry eroded by time.


    ¡­


    Chapter 659 Kingdom of Bhutan, Muggle weapons stolen


    The Kingdom of Bhutan is located high in the eastern Himalayas. It is a country of unparalleled beauty.


    Many important magics were born there, and it is a place where devout wizards and believers exist.


    This place symbolizes the sanctity of the magical world, and similarly, some major things will be decided here.


    For example, the election of the International Federation of Wizards, where they elect a new president.


    Supporters of the competitors came and marched along the roads of stone and wood.


    The lively scene is not noisy and full of harmony.


    Old Batty also came here, and his supporters cheered his arrival.


    Old Batty also changed his seriousness and waved his palms in a very friendly manner.


    Pierce was beside him, with a smile on his face.


    "Protecting the Minister of Magic, I never thought about it like this in my old days."


    On the wooden balcony, Oxer, wearing a windbreaker and a cowboy hat, stared down.


    The man on the execution platform was silent next to him, and Oxer clicked his tongue in displeasure, "You are the one who acts with me, like a piece of wood."


    "Minister Crouch becoming the new president is good for you, sir." The execution platform said, "Don''t forget, our status is here because of you, sir."


    "Of course I don''t have any objections, sir," Oakes fiddled with his wand, "I just think that one day I will do something like this."


    Oxer''s eyes moved to the twins beside Crouch and said: "I will sacrifice my life if necessary."


    The execution platform did not respond to him, but was a little surprised that the famous index finger man Oxer was so loyal.


    "I admire the strong." Oxer grinned, "He made me find the meaning of life that I didn''t have before."


    "The same is true for us." The execution platform replied.


    Star Disciples, a group of heinous and wanted criminals.


    The number of lives contaminated in their hands is no less than ten each.


    It can be said that if you kill them all, no one will feel sorry for you, they will only applaud you.


    But the more extremely dark people are, the more powerful they pursue.


    The power they saw was not the invincible one.


    Rather, it is a power that constantly changes the world.


    They saw this in John.


    That adult is constantly changing the world, whether intentionally or unintentionally.


    Oxer glanced at Old Barty who was walking up the steps, and said to the execution platform: "Take that little guy with you. I hope he doesn''t wet his pants."


    His eyes were locked on several wizards on the streets, and with a craziness of desire to kill in his eyes, he said: "Deal with those guys."


    The execution platform looked at the wizard leaning against the door.


    This mission also brings a burden, which is why Oxer is unhappy.


    And Theodore silently looked at the people passing by.


    "Is this the world John is exposed to?"


    The real magical society is completely different from Hogwarts.


    This place is full of danger and infighting.

 Chapter 644：

    The person who is chatting with you about daily life one second may use a magic wand to understand your life the next second.


    The Star Disciple took him to the most dangerous places, and during this period, Theodore almost died twice.


    For some reason, he was not afraid of those dangers. On the contrary, he was a little excited and looking forward to them.


    He touched his heart and felt his heart beating.


    Theodore was not strong in the past. The changes in his family and his persistence in honor made him transform.


    As John said, these can allow him to grow quickly and become a qualified Nott.


    ¡­


    The election will begin tomorrow.


    Arriving early is also to facilitate the arrangements for follow-up matters.


    For example, several candidates will meet here first.


    They are:


    Barty Crouch.


    Inge Griffiths.


    Jing¡¤Zhang.


    Odom Tick.


    The four candidates came to meet under the castle.


    They greeted each other like old friends they hadn''t seen for many years. In fact, some of them were just meeting for the first time.


    Facing the camera, they behaved modestly and humbly.


    In fact, everyone has their own ideas.


    Odom is a bearded wizard. He is not the current president of the United States Congress, but he has a high number of supporters.


    Jing Zhang is a middle-aged dignified and elegant witch. There is nothing wrong with her posture and etiquette. Her oriental softness makes her full of charm.


    "Long time no see, Odom." Old Batty shook hands with Odom, with a nostalgic smile on his face.


    Odom also shook his arms vigorously and laughed: "I thought you would forget about me."


    He is an Ilvermorny student who graduated from Thunderbird Academy. During his time, he went to Hogwarts for exchange studies.


    And that time happened to be the period when old Batty was the student council president.


    The two have known each other for decades, but after returning to China and many things, their contact gradually became less and less.


    "Nice to meet you." Jing Zhang nodded.


    "Ms. Zhang." Old Batty also nodded.


    Turning his gaze on the last person, Old Batty''s eyes were wary.


    "Hello, Crouch." Inge smiled slightly, "I think this is not the first time we have met."


    "Yes, the last time we met was in Poland."


    Old Buddy was smiling, and that meeting was not very pleasant.


    There is a conflict between the two people, and I have learned the true face of the person in front of me.


    Grindelwald.


    Unexpectedly, the other party chose to repeat the same trick.


    This made Old Batty sneer. Things are not the same now.


    Nor does it belong to Grindelwald''s era.


    "I wish you a pleasant stay, Mr. Griffith," Old Barty said.


    Yingge didn''t seem to care about Old Barty''s malice, and smiled calmly: "I think so, and I wish you a good day, Crouch."


    There is a tense situation of competition between the two sides.


    ¡­


    The reason why John did not go to Bhutan to watch the election campaign.


    First, there is no need. The Ministry of Magic today is not the idle people it once was.


    The birth of the Auror training class gave Aurors a system-specific training path. After passing the assessment and completing the training, you can obtain the "Zhi" series of equipment.


    With the blessing of equipment, it can exert a combat power that surpasses that of two Aurors.


    Second, because John also has his own matters to deal with.


    Before the election is decided, whether in Bhutan or outside, it is a battlefield where no gunpowder can be seen.


    The large-scale spending of money by the Second Dynasty also requires talking to the Ministry of Magic to obtain higher benefits, and it is necessary to maintain the dynasty''s spending so that it does not lead to collapse.


    After Tang Mi went to Poland, these matters could only be handled by John.


    There are also the saints sent back by Heinrich and others.


    John removed his hand from the head of a saint.


    "It''s all in their minds to change their identity to participate in the election."


    John waved his hand, and the two divine guards picked up the saint and took him to prison.


    But I don¡¯t know why, the more this happens, the weirder John feels.


    He has merged with Zuowu''s bloodline and has a characteristic called avoidance. He can sense danger and improve his sixth sense.


    He could sense that something was fishy, ??but he couldn''t find it.


    This made John feel very irritated.


    "Even Grindelwald couldn''t escape unscathed from so many Aurors."


    The Kingdom of Bhutan gathers not only British Aurors, but also Aurors from other countries to maintain security.


    Even including Grindelwald¡¯s followers, there shouldn¡¯t be any fatal danger.


    John frowned.


    Leaving Silverhand Manor.


    John appears in the basement.


    Glancing at the burning blue flames, he opened the door and walked up.


    "Watson, I don''t want you to betray me."


    John''s footsteps paused.


    ¡­


    The living room of the Wick family.


    Mycroft came again.


    But this time, his eyes no longer had the contempt before, but stared at Watson with a cautious and scrutinizing gaze.


    Watson rubbed his head with a headache, "Mr. Mycroft, you at least need to tell me what happened instead of coming up to hold me accountable."


    Watson finally had a day off today and was preparing for another soda carnival, but no one was seen outside.


    Mycroft knocked on the door, and Watson asked Ariana to go upstairs to play with Basil while he entertained the uninvited guest.


    As soon as Mycroft came to the door, he told himself not to show off, and Watson was stunned.


    "You didn''t know?" Now it was Mycroft''s turn to be surprised.


    "What do I know?"


    Mycroft carefully observed Watson''s expression. If this was acting, then the acting skills of this underground president would be much better than any Oscar.


    "Someone entered the defense base." Mycroft put a piece of information on the table that would not appear in front of the public.


    "More than twenty anti-personnel weapons were stolen, and there was a very bad thing," Mycroft sat up straight and looked at Watson and said, "It''s not just us."


    "And the only trace that can know the other party''s appearance is this."


    Watson found a photo among the files.


    It was a wall, but the difference was that there was a big hole in the wall, which was melted by the high temperature.


    I¡¯m not sure how many there are, and I don¡¯t know how to enter the defense base.


    The only clue is the technology that can create such a portal.


    Mycroft immediately thought of Watson, the opponent''s weapon that could instantly create high temperatures and vaporize the human body.


    ¡­


    Chapter 660 Old Batty¡¯s courage, fighting for


    ?And the person in the world who can do this kind of thing is most likely an underground president.


    Mycroft stared at every expression on Watson''s face and said in a deep voice: "A large number of weapons disappeared, which is enough to cause panic around the world."


    "If you want to wipe out a small country, these weapons are more than enough."


    "One more thing," Mycroft took a deep breath and said in a condensed voice, "We can''t tell whether any nuclear weapons are lost."


    It is not only the UK that has been lost, but also other countries.


    Countries with nuclear deterrents have also lost some, but MI6 is temporarily unable to confirm whether the weapons lost by other countries include nuclear weapons.


    After all, this is a secret matter, and the secret agencies of various countries are not vegetarians.


    "I need you to tell me the whereabouts of these weapons, Watson."


    If it¡¯s not Watson, then Mycroft hopes Watson can take responsibility.


    "This matter requires someone who is responsible and can bear the anger," Mycroft said. "You should know that it is not just me who doubts you."


    Leaders of major underground forces, sometimes transparent people need to take responsibility and take the blame.


    Watson also understood this. He stared at the information and fell into silence for a long time.


    "Those people don''t have this ability."


    Can you sneak into a national defense base and steal missiles?


    You can''t do it even if you call Bond.


    Watson said solemnly: "Sneaking in may be possible, but taking away weapons requires a large number of personnel to be transported. Speaking of underground forces alone, no one can do it."


    Mycroft suddenly asked: "What about you?"


    "Me?" Watson was stunned.


    What he was thinking was none of his business. Before you came, he was thinking about whether to have a soda party.


    "Stop pretending to be confused, Watson." Mycroft looked at Watson and said, "You have this ability, the explosion in the Tower of London."


    Watson was speechless. He couldn''t say that it belonged to his son, could he?


    "I can''t do it either. I''m just a hub, connecting them." Watson shook his head and said, "I might as well tell you that if you want to destroy the city, I can try hard, but the defense base is undetectable unless it can be controlled. The entire base, or bribe the people inside..."


    The more Watson talked, the more he felt something was wrong.


    Mycroft looked at him quietly and said, why don''t you say anything?


    "Ahem, anyway, I don''t have that condition. Besides, I''m not a terrorist. What do I need those things for?" Watson said awkwardly.


    "I remember you invested in a weapons company in the United States," Mycroft raised his eyebrows, "I remember it was called Hammer Industries."


    "That was orchestrated by Orlov, I just..."


    "Okay, Watson." Mycroft stood up and said, "I don''t want those missiles with the national defense base logo to appear and explode in the country."


    Mycroft left.


    Watson''s suspicion has not been eliminated, but it is not that serious either.


    Because Watson is right, it is impossible for the underground president to do this unless he kidnaps the person in charge of the national defense base.

 Chapter 645：

    The national defense base adopts the most advanced defense system. Just entering the gate requires multiple manual identifications and fingerprint and pupil verifications.


    ?And only the person in charge has all the access rights.


    If the other party chooses to open a way to enter, it means that the other party does not have all the permissions.


    But no matter what, Mycroft needs to put pressure on Watson.


    This is an attitude, and it also forces Watson to investigate clearly.


    Furthermore, the transparent man is a very good scapegoat.


    Watson watched Mycroft leave, and he looked at the information in silence.


    John walked out and glanced at the pedestrians who reappeared outside.


    "Weapons stolen?"


    John squinted his eyes. If it were him, it would not be difficult to enter until the defense base is located.


    As for Mycroft''s threat to Watson, John thought for a while and asked: "I can solve it."


    "No need," Watson put down the information and sighed, "I have a way, but finding out whereabouts is not a simple matter."


    As the underground president, Watson has intelligence capabilities that are not inferior to those of the national security department.


    He thought of several people who might be capable.


    "Olov, you have done me a disservice."


    Watson wailed, he should not have been led by the Lord of War to invest in Hammer Industries.


    Ariana came down with the little bear in her arms. She looked at Watson, and the blackness in her eyes flashed.


    ¡­


    Night.


    The calm before the storm.


    Old Batty looked at the corpse in front of him and couldn''t tell what he was thinking.


    Lippi said: "The Schmidt family ring should have been deliberately swallowed by Bart Schmidt when he was struggling."


    "The ring can reveal Schmidt''s identity, and the magic inside can only be used by Schmidt''s blood."


    Listening to Lippi''s words, Old Barty said silently: "Muggles have more power than wizards."


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, it would be hard for Old Barty to believe that someone could transform into another person without using magic.


    The corpse brought by Lippi was preserved in a crystal coffin. Although it had gone through twists and turns, it was still intact.


    Old Barty could clearly see the hideous wounds caused by the increase in height.


    Although Muggles do not have magic, they have technology that is even more terrifying than magic.


    "Grindelwald, you are going to bring magic into the abyss." Old Barty said.


    Grindelwald wants to declare war on the Muggle world.


    This is not a secret.


    But today''s Muggles are not something wizards can deal with.


    Those technologies, those terrifying weapons.


    Some arrogant wizards fantasize about the glory of the past. They treat Muggles as if they could be teased a thousand years ago.


    This is still wrong.


    Even a thousand years ago, Muggles almost wiped out wizards.


    The Ministry of Magic firmly abides by the Statute of Secrecy.


    Not to protect Muggles, but to protect wizards.


    Once the wizard is discovered.


    So as an alien in the eyes of Muggles.


    What will be their fate?


    Is it death?


    Or coexist?


    No one dares to bet on this possibility.


    How wizards deal with werewolves, then Muggles will deal with wizards.


    This is human nature.


    They even have different skin colors to fight and destroy each other, let alone wizards.


    Only in the face of the danger of destroying everything can mankind unite.


    "Tomorrow, make all this public."


    Old Barty immediately said: "Let the Aurors go to monitor and arrest Grindelwald''s followers."


    "A lot of them came, and there are some people who are hiding."


    Old Batty said seriously: "We must nip this danger in the bud."


    "If you encounter resistance..."


    He closed his eyes and opened them again. There was incomparable determination inside.


    "Kill on the spot!"


    As the Minister of Magic, he does not lack courage.


    The evidence has not yet been made public, and he has already made arrangements in advance.


    There will be a **** battle on this night, which may cause some stain on Old Batty''s reputation.


    But he doesn''t care.


    Compared to what Grindelwald has to do, these are just the sacrifices needed to protect the wizarding world.


    "Do you need our help?"


    Oxer walked out, and he began to appreciate the decisive old Barty.


    "The mission of the Star Disciple is to protect Mr. Crouch''s safety. Those people threaten everything." A sneer appeared on Oxer''s lips.


    Theodore clenched his fists and was about to start.


    Killing.


    Old Batty did not refuse.


    He mobilized the Aurors who followed him.


    There are fifteen Aurors in total, plus twenty-five Star Disciples.


    "I will win this election and expose Grindelwald''s conspiracy," Old Barty looked at the people around him, "This is a necessary fight."


    "For us, and even more for the stability of the magical society."


    "It''s going to be a tough battle tonight, but tomorrow will make the world a better place."


    Old Batty said seriously to everyone: "So, take action to crush the conspiracy."


    "We want to ensure the smooth conduct of the election."


    Old Barty gave an order and the Auror took action.


    Oxer said to Theodore: "Let''s go, rookie."


    Theodore took a deep breath and stepped out of the door.


    Only Lippi and Pierce remain with Old Batty.


    "What form will the elections be held this year?"


    The election of the International Federation of Wizards is not a fixed method. They once used unicorns to conduct elections.


    That is generally considered the fairest method, except for the time when Grindelwald made the unicorn into an inferi.


    Kirin is very rare and can only be found in the East.


    ?So not every election has a unicorn.


    The last election of the International Confederation of Wizards would not have used Qilin. Instead, Dumbledore''s reputation overshadowed everything else and he became the new president of the International Confederation of Wizards.


    Before the election, Batty Sr. thought it would be decided by support rates.


    He will compete with Grindelwald to the end, and this victory will have to be fought between the two.


    It¡¯s not that the other two people don¡¯t have a chance. It¡¯s just that the two of them have been the most vocal during this period.


    ¡­


    Chapter 661: Undercurrent, killing


    The peaceful streets of the Kingdom of Bhutan.


    This is a world not polluted by industrial smoke.


    The stars in the sky are bright, and even the air becomes fresher.


    Theodore walked along the stone road and stopped.


    Opposite was a wizard who also stopped.


    The two people looked at each other, nodded, and walked forward.


    Just at the moment when they passed each other, both sides saw the wand held tightly in the other person''s hand.


    No need to say more.


    They both raised their wands at the same time.


    "Impedimento"


    "Stupefy"


    Theodore held his bleeding nose and looked at the person who was still dangling after being hit by him.


    He raised his wand again and waved: "Stupefy"


    The opponent flew out and fell down, and Theodore''s heart began to beat rapidly.


    "He''s looking for me?"


    The other party did not hesitate to take action just now, as if he expected that he would take action.


    Could it be that Yingge¡¯s men have noticed their motives?


    Theodore dragged the man aside and hid him.


    He continued to search for the past according to the locations surveyed during the day.


    During the day, the disciples were paying attention to where the wizard from Poland was.


    With the help of Lippi''s information, they can identify the people who were exchanged.


    Continue searching along the night.


    In the quiet night of the Kingdom of Bhutan.


    Several places quietly lit up.


    A green light lit up, Oxer dodged the attack, and hit the person with the same green light on his backhand.


    Hit by red light in the back, Oxer turned around and looked, and the amulet on his body fell off.


    The person who took action didn''t expect this. Just as he was about to continue attacking, he was trapped by Oxer''s binding spell.


    He opened his mouth to shout, but his mouth was sealed.


    "Something''s wrong." Oxer frowned, and these people changed positions.


    There was no one right during the daytime survey of that place just now.

 Chapter 646：

    Not only him, but others also discovered something was wrong one after another.


    Until a green light illuminated the British Auror, and the first casualty appeared.


    Those who wear the symbol of the Deathly Hallows hide like poisonous snakes.


    The executioner held a wand like a rolling pin. His hook penetrated the wizard''s ankle and dragged the person over.


    Gemini quietly appeared behind him, holding the opponent''s shoulders and the wand flashing, making people lose their fighting ability.


    You can find it if you look down from the sky.


    There were lights flickering everywhere.


    Their competition was silent at the beginning, but later they discovered each other''s existence.


    "They want to attack Minister Crouch!" Theodore dodged an attack and looked at the other party''s aggressive posture, and he understood.


    The other party has the same idea as myself.


    They all want to solve it in advance.


    After understanding why, Theodore used Apparition to disappear.


    This appears again on the street outside old Batty¡¯s residence.


    A wizard is about to wave his wand.


    "PetrificusTotalus"


    Without thinking, Theodore raised his wand and interrupted the other party.


    But an iron armor spell appeared on the wizard''s body.


    It¡¯s a talisman!


    The wizard reacted and turned his wand, and the fireball flew towards Theodore.


    Theodore waved his wand and pulled a bunker to block it. He raised his left hand and flashed red light to hit the opponent.


    "Another amulet!" Theodore cursed secretly.


    He needs to remind Old Barty them.


    Raising his wand, he released a stream of sparks into the sky.


    Sparks exploded.


    Theodore thought that the other party would give up and retreat, but there was an explosion in his ears.


    The wizard appeared on the side, and a burst of flames exploded, allowing Theodore to fly out.


    After rolling several times on the ground, a large piece of skin on Theodore''s face was rubbed off by the ground.


    He waved his wand and used Apparition regardless of the pain.


    The second he left, the flames exploded again and exploded the place where they were just now.


    Theodore understood that the other party had no intention of letting him go, and kept dodging and using petrification spells to harass him.


    But when the other party saw that Theodore had not used the killing curse, he simply stopped hiding.


    The layers of iron armor spells on his body blocked the attacks, and the attackers kept attacking Theodore.


    "Damn it!"


    Theodore hid behind the house and took a few breaths. He understood that he needed to use another spell.


    The fingers are trembling slightly.


    The malice to take away a human life.


    Do you really have it?


    He took a deep breath, recalling the scene of the Battle of Hogwarts in his mind.


    At that time, I didn¡¯t have the courage to use the killing curse.


    What now?


    "Avada Kedavra"


    He rushed out and staggered away from the attack. He raised the wand in his hand and shouted a spell.


    At the tip of his wand, green light exploded and flew out.


    The green light hit the wizard, causing the blood on his face to fade quickly.


    There was astonishment on his face.


    The next second, the body collapsed.


    Theodore gasped, and he felt the moisture under the tip of his nose.


    He reached out and wiped it, and the nosebleed was wiped away.


    The first murder.


    Theodore is complicated.


    As simple as taking away an animal''s life, human death is as quiet.


    The killing curse.


    This is black magic through and through.


    It also symbolizes Theodore''s fading of childishness.


    Now Theodore Nott has begun to look like he is following the king.


    He strengthened his heart and walked to another place.


    His spark reminded everyone, and everyone found the same idea coming from Poland.


    A fierce fight begins.


    ¡­


    John is still very fond of his father.


    During the day, Mycroft came to Watson to find out about the missing weapon.


    In the evening, John came here.


    He stared at the melted wall. This was no ordinary wall.


    Instead, it is a high-strength wall that can withstand explosions, with steel plates embedded in the outer layer of cement.


    To be able to melt it requires high temperature.


    But John felt something else about it.


    His eyes turned into vertical pupils as he stretched out his hand to touch the warm wall.


    "Magic."


    He looked at the chaotic particles above, which were leftover after the use of magic.


    "Li Huo."


    He had an inference.


    Except for Li Huo, it is difficult to do anything else.


    And this fierce fire is not ordinary fierce fire, at least it is more powerful than the fierce fire of ordinary wizards.


    John, who had the illusion spell, walked inside.


    This is an armory where weapons are stored.


    In addition to the lost missiles, there are also several fighter jets and many weapons that have not yet been revealed.


    "There are people guarding here, but no one discovered this hole?"


    John noticed the people patrolling, and he thought of the confusion spell.


    Otherwise, Li Huo''s movement would not be small.


    The wizard''s Apparition does not know where it is and cannot reach it, but the other party''s ability to enter shows that it is no stranger to the inside of the defense base.


    "Wizards and armies?"


    John frowned, what was going on with this contradictory combination?


    "Trace."


    He waved his wand and many footprints appeared around him.


    "Looking back."


    In John''s eyes, everything began to turn upside down.


    A person appears on those footprints, they are all people who passed through here.


    The surrounding scenery keeps going backwards.


    And the scene in his eyes came one day ago.


    That wall is fine.


    Suddenly, he saw a middle-aged man who seemed to have a high military rank coming in with a young man.


    Everyone around saluted the middle-aged man.


    When John saw the young man, his eyes narrowed.


    "Wizard."


    He looked at the wand.


    The young man walked into the base with an expression of indifference.


    "That''s it."


    The young man said something, and then waved his wand.


    Everyone in the base was bewitched by the confusion spell and left one after another as if there was something urgent.


    But the strange thing is that the middle-aged man is not within the scope of the confusion spell.


    Immediately afterwards, the wall melted.


    A huge hole appeared.


    Over there, a person walked in slowly.


    He raised a hand, and the missiles flew up and flew out along the gap.


    The scene in John''s eyes disappeared.


    "It seems that the wizard is involved, but why would that person help the wizard?"


    John was confused. The middle-aged man should be a senior official of the base. Not only did he know about the wizard, but he was also with the wizard.


    This matter is a bit weird no matter how you look at it.


    "It cannot be ruled out that he was controlled by the Imperius Curse when he came in." John pondered.


    The soul-stealing curse is not invincible, as long as you have a strong will, you can be immune.


    Although Muggles do not know magic, they are not inferior to wizards in terms of spirit and will.


    Especially those who hold great power, they often have an iron-blooded will and will not be easily controlled.


    Using the Imperius Curse to control high-ranking officials is inherently difficult.


    Especially in wartime, the generals in the army are made of steel tempered by iron and fire.


    It is not impossible for that kind of person to get rid of the Imperius Curse.


    John became increasingly confused about where things were going.


    First it was stolen, then the wizard stole it.


    It¡¯s Muggle officials and wizards again.


    What are they planning?


    John''s sixth sense was beating, and there was a bad premonition warning him.

 Chapter 647：

    "If this is done here, then other countries also do it?"


    A huge web of conspiracy is unfolding in front of John.


    One country is fine, but multiple countries have middle-aged people who cooperate with wizards?


    They agreed to start stealing weapons on the same day?


    ?And those weapons... where will they appear?


    ¡­


    Chapter 662 Sky Castle, Kirin


    The dawn light streaks across the ancient walls of the Kingdom of Bhutan.


    A night of struggle, silent smoke.


    No one seems to know what happened last night.


    Theodore leaned against the wall, his peeled skin already forming **** scabs.


    He looked silently at the supporters who reappeared.


    They laughed and laughed, no one knew how tragic yesterday was.


    There was a scorch mark the size of a human head on the back of Oxer''s clothes. He was not easy yesterday and almost died.


    In the middle of the two people, the tall body was lying there calmly.


    The rolling pin-like magic wand is still held tightly, but the hook that is often used has been broken.


    The execution platform is dead.


    This tall man who seemed to have many stories, finally did not tell them.


    His hook was blown off by an explosive spell, and the fatal green light made it impossible for him to speak again.


    This is the cruelty of battle.


    "There are no immortals," Oxer looked at Theodore and said, "What we do is lick blood from the edge of a knife."


    "His death was not surprising."


    Theodore spoke hoarsely and said, "I just feel bad."


    "Uncomfortable?" Oxer sneered silently, "Only weak people would be like this."


    "He is dead, but he deserves no less." Oxer said, "Endless killing, his death is just relief."


    Silverhand will not let his star disciple die in vain. Death is an opportunity for his family.


    They don¡¯t understand each other, and they don¡¯t need to.


    Because they all know that sooner or later they will all die.


    It¡¯s just the value of waiting for this death.


    If he dies on the execution platform to help old Batty, his family will gain a lot.


    Oxer glanced at Theodore, who had his head lowered, "Cheer up, we still need to continue completing the mission."


    Oxer is different from others, he pursues the strong, and his life is also prepared for John Wick.


    "Yes, you will get more." Theodore cheered up.


    He wants to live, not die now.


    Because Nott is the only one left alive, and he is the only one alive, and his death will be valuable in the future.


    The election will begin when the sun reaches its highest point in the sky.


    On the staircase that seemed to lead to the sky, the supporters shouted slogans.


    But Old Batty has more people.


    Seeing this scene, Old Batty looked at Lippi and nodded.


    Lippi will send the body up.


    The Aurors were attacked last night, resulting in a sharp reduction in their numbers.


    The remaining people will take the body up.


    And Old Batty will expose Inge in front of everyone.


    By then, he will become a new hero.


    The International Federation of Wizards will no longer have any suspense.


    It not only prevents Grindelwald from re-involving the Secrecy Act, but also ensures his election.


    Old Batty''s plan is very good.


    But he was also a little worried.


    The other party launched the same attack as himself last night.


    It shows that Yingge is also aware of his purpose.


    Without waiting for the other party to bite back, what exactly do you want to do?


    Old Batty frowned in thought.


    The candidate had already gone to the Castle in the Sky, and he set off too.


    Fearing that the other party would assassinate them in public, the Aurors and the Star Disciples split into two groups.


    Pierce looked nervous. Although his fighting ability was good, he was Grindelwald. He once killed Aurors like he was chopping melons and vegetables.


    "They won''t assassinate him in public." Old Barty saw Pierce''s nervousness and said calmly, "If he does that, he will be attacked by all wizards."


    "I''m very curious now, what trump card does he have that dares to compete with me?"


    Pierce worriedly said: "Minister, maybe we can look for Mr. Wick."


    "He helped us a lot," Old Batty shook his head and said, "Friends don''t just ask for help."


    "I need to give, and I also need to be someone who can help."


    Old Barty wanted to be friends with John, not someone to be supported.


    That kind of friendship would make him feel awkward.


    "We have notified the International Federation of Wizards." Old Barty said calmly, "No matter how powerful Grindelwald is, he cannot attack all wizards."


    Hearing Old Batty say this, Pierce was slightly relieved.


    ¡­


    The place where Inge is.


    His men fought with Old Batty''s people last night.


    His injuries were more serious.


    Inge tied a green tie around his neck and looked at himself in the mirror.


    "Starr, will you regret it?"


    Their defeat seems to be doomed.


    Starr Rozier sat on the sofa and looked at the empty **** blade scabbard.


    "From that day on, we made an agreement."


    Starr said calmly: "Everything is to make magic great again."


    "Make magic great again."


    Inge smiled slightly and tied his tie.


    He looked outside. The clear blue sky made people feel calm.


    "Let''s go and let the confused people walk back to the right path again."


    Inge walked up to Starr and stretched out his hand, saying: "Make magic great again."


    "Make magic great again!" Starr said enthusiastically.


    Putting down the sheath, he took the hand and stood up.


    The two of them walked outside.


    in the room.


    Twenty corpses lay there, either killed by the Death Curse or the Explosive Curse.


    The only one left following Inge was Starr.


    The two people seemed lonely and lonely.


    Step by step from the steps to the top of power in the magical world.


    On this day, they will change the magical world.


    ¡­


    Theodore stood up. He almost fell down after taking two steps.


    Oakser frowned upon seeing this, "You are just a burden in your current state."


    "I can do it." Theodore endured the pain of the wound and said.


    "Don''t be a burden," Oxer said disgustedly, "I don''t think I need to help you go up the stairs, you can just stay here."


    Theodore still wanted to persist, but Ochs directly cast a sleeping spell to make people faint.


    "I didn''t expect you to be soft-hearted?" Gemini appeared and looked at Theodore who fell.


    "Humph, it''s just a burden." Oxer said coldly, "Don''t let Barty Crouch die on the road."


    "Of course." The middle brother of Gemini smiled slightly.


    They went to protect old Batty.


    at the same time.


    Lippi and the remaining Aurors took action.


    They put the body into a box with a traceless telescopic spell.


    They need to be alert to their surroundings and send the boxes up.


    ¡­


    The ladder to the election has come to an end.


    The ancient origin of magic appears before your eyes.


    Old Batty stepped forward, and in front of him was an acquaintance.


    Society of Researchers, Rubin Spencer.


    The old man looked at the arriving candidates with a smile.


    The election should be presided over by the previous president of the International Federation of Wizards. Unfortunately, the resignation of the previous president was not too glorious, so he was not invited to appear.


    The Researchers Association is in the Himalayas, and Spencer, the oldest person, has become the representative.


    All four candidates came and stood there.


    Their supporters stood below holding banners.


    Dignitaries from Europe and other Ministry of Magic watched the election.


    On the rooftops under the castle, Aurors were vigilantly exploring.


    This is a major event that attracts the attention of magic society all over the world.


    Spencer used the Loud Spell to make his voice reach everyone''s ears.


    At the same time, some Ministry of Magic recordkeepers raised their wands so that the images here could be projected to the Ministry of Magic in various countries.


    Everything is ready.

 Chapter 648：

    Spencer began to speak.


    "Our magic is always developing. They are like pearls hidden in clam shells, waiting for our exploration."


    "We have experienced a lot in the past period of time."


    "The departure of the previous leader has left the International Federation of Wizards in a vacancy."


    "For today''s plan, only by electing a new leader, a truly capable person, can we continue to lead us forward."


    Spencer paused and said: "The new leader needs to have extraordinary wisdom, and we need a fair method."


    "Fortunately, we found it."


    "It was in the mysterious woodland in the East. Its reckless appearance brought hope and fairness to the magical society."


    Under everyone''s gaze, a young beast looked like a deer, but had scales.


    As if afraid of the crowd, it came out slowly.


    Everyone who saw this scene was shocked.


    Qilin.


    ¡­


    Chapter 663: Holy man, ridiculous


    Repeating old tricks?


    The first thing that came to Old Barty''s mind was what Grindelwald had done.


    He stared at the unicorn, which walked towards him with strides.


    Spencer squatted down with a smile, and he reached out and picked up the little Qilin.


    "Very good, very good, good boy."


    Facing the surprised expressions of several people, he said: "My old friend discovered this unicorn and invited the little guy to come here."


    His words confirmed that this was not arranged by Grindelwald.


    The Delvers Association is a noble magic research association, and Spencers is the patriarch of it. His strength is unfathomable.


    Grindelwald cannot control a wizard who is experienced in the field of magic.


    And Spencers¡¯ reputation meant that he didn¡¯t need to favor anyone.


    "After the candidates speak, let Qilin choose a new leader."


    Spencer stroked Qilin''s head. Qilin had a good impression of the old man.


    Letting himself be hugged, the little Kirin''s round grape-like eyes looked at the four of them.


    They spoke in order.


    The first person to appear was Odom Tick, and his speech was full of passion.


    His supporters cheered for him one after another, and his confident appearance was in line with his American mainstream.


    He advocates adventure and uses the spirit of exploration to open new paths for the magical world.


    Spencer recognized this.


    Next is Jing Zhang. She advocates equality, maintains order, and develops peacefully without interfering with other countries.


    This made her gain the favor of many neutrals, and the voices supporting her became louder.


    After that, Inge came on stage.


    Although Spencer was smiling, his eyes showed scrutiny.


    Old Barty contacted the International Federation of Wizards and he had seen the ring symbolizing Schmidt.


    As a veteran figure, Spencer naturally recognizes the logo of the Schmidt family.


    So to a certain extent, he prefers what Old Batty said.


    Then at this moment, Yingge''s identity in his eyes became subtle.


    Grindelwald.


    Anyone who has seen that era will be in awe of it. Spencer studied magic, but he also saw Grindelwald''s methods.


    He held the little unicorn in his arms to make sure that the unicorn would not be turned into an inferi by Grindelwald''s old trick.


    In addition to him, some dignitaries from the magical society who had received the news were also staring at Inge.


    Inge stood in front. He took out his magic wand so that his voice could reach everyone''s ears.


    "Magic is declining."


    The first words he spoke made his supporters stop cheering.


    Inge didn''t care, his expression was dull.


    "Yes, it is declining. What we were once proud of, the magic that was regarded as a miracle."


    His wand lit up fluorescent light, "Light was once unique to wizards. We had the miracle of turning day into night, but now, Muggle technology has created electric lights."


    "They don''t know magic, but their technology can create miracles that are not inferior to magic," Inge extinguished the light of his wand and said loudly, "They have taken away the miracles that belong to us. Technology is killing magic, and Muggles are killing it." magic!"


    "What we are proud of is being taken away bit by bit, but some people are still immersed in the past."


    "Friends, the sky and ocean that belong to us are being taken away."


    Once upon a time, before Muggles invented airplanes, the vast sky belonged to wizards.


    When Muggles created airplanes, wizards who could fly freely were forced to avoid them.


    Inge¡¯s words make people think deeply.


    In the picture, Inge waved his arms and shouted loudly: "We need to change, change our ways, magic will not weaken, only wizards will make it decline!"


    "In this world, only the fittest survive, the weak eat the strong," Yingge roared, "If you are not strong, there is only death, and strength is the eternal melody, so we need to change! Change us! Let us be stronger! Let magic be great again!"


    Inge stopped speaking and his supporters cheered.


    He calmed down his excitement, calmed himself down again, looked at the peaceful Bhutanese sky, and said, "Thank you."


    Walking to the back, Inge looked at Old Barty and smiled: "It''s your turn, Crouch."


    Old Batty looked deeply at Inge and stepped forward.


    The cheers for his appearance were the loudest.


    What Old Batty represents is a harmonious society created for all to see.


    In terms of performance, he is the best among the four.


    Defeated Voldemort, imprisoned Death Eaters, promoted the birth of a series of policies, and advocated the equality of werewolves.


    In terms of seniority, he is also the oldest.


    Experienced the chaos of Voldemort, and competed for the position of Minister of Magic.


    Having worked in the Ministry of Magic for decades, he has sufficient management experience.


    In terms of reputation, he is the best.


    The Second Dynasty built momentum for it, and the ancient alliance promoted its name.


    Just by standing there, he met all the requirements to become a new leader.


    "ladies and gentlemen¡­"


    ¡­


    Middle-aged people come to the national defense base.


    After responding to inquiries about the missing weapons, he came to his office.


    After closing the door, he turned around and saw a person sitting in his seat with his back to him.


    The middle-aged man frowned. He put his hand on the gun and pulled out the weapon. He said coldly: "Raise your hand and turn it slowly."


    "Have you forgotten me?" The man turned around slowly, revealing the wizard''s face that appeared during the theft, "General."


    "Is that you?" The general frowned and said without putting down his weapon, "The things have been shipped, what are you doing here?"


    "oh?"


    The young man said unexpectedly: "I thought you would be happy to see me."


    "Happy? You freaks," the general sneered, "If you didn''t need the help of strength, you wouldn''t even be qualified to appear in front of me."


    The young man moved slightly, and the general pointed his gun at the young man''s hand.


    "Don''t move, take your hand away from that wand, you don''t want to try to see which one is faster, magic or bullets."


    The young man shrugged, and the general said, "Now, get out of my position and get out of my room."


    Staring at the threatening general, the young man was silent for a while and said, "It turns out you are not serving the country."


    "Huh?" The general frowned.


    Then the young man suddenly disappeared.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a feeling of being pressed on the general''s scalp.


    He looked back, and the feeling disappeared.


    "What the **** are you doing!" The general realized something was wrong, and cold sweat ran down his face.


    The figure of the young man appeared, but the general did not move.


    The disguise on his face gradually disappeared, revealing John''s face.


    He used mind magic to control the general and raised his hand to explore his memory.


    The general is like a book that John can read.


    When he saw where those weapons were, John''s expression changed.


    ¡­


    "Very well, the four candidates have expressed their thoughts," Spencer said, putting down the unicorn, "let''s come to the final step."


    "Qilin''s choice will elect a new leader for us!"


    Qilin, who was put down, jumped and walked towards the four candidates.


    It walked by, Odom Tick, Odom smiled ingratiatingly, as if he thought this would allow Qilin to choose him.


    It''s a pity that the bearded face is not friendly enough to let Qilin walk over.


    Jing Zhang was very nervous, and the corners of her lips tightened.


    Put your palms together in front of you, maintaining dignity.


    Qilin turned around and chose to go over.


    It came to Inge.


    Yingge looked at it quietly. Qilin hesitated for a while and continued to walk over.


    Old Batty''s supporters held their breath nervously when they saw this scene.


    At this time, Old Batty suddenly felt that everything had become calm.


    He used to look for the ladder to power, but now that it is right in front of him, he has become less impatient.


    Qilin lingered in front of him, seemingly troubled.


    Spencer was also a little nervous.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Qilin walked back.


    Old Barty was startled when he saw Qilin walking in front of Yingge, spinning in the same circle, and finally it bent its legs and bowed.


    Not only Old Batty, but Spencer was also shocked.


    The person chosen by Qilin must be a pure, holy and powerful person.


    But all this is hard to accept.

 Chapter 649：

    "Qilin made a choice?"


    Spencers stared blankly, and at this moment, a voice sounded.


    "No! Can''t!"


    A group of people ran up quickly.


    They seemed to have encountered considerable resistance and took a few breaths after coming up.


    "Everyone, we need to see his true face and uncover his disguise!"


    Lippi pointed at Inge and said loudly: "This person is not Inge Griffith!"


    One stone stirs up a thousand waves.


    Lippi''s words were like throwing a huge boulder into a calm lake.


    He raised the box in his hand.


    "There is a murder case here, the body of the former German Minister of Magic, Bart Schmidt!"


    "He was killed in public by the International Confederation of Wizards!"


    Lippi opened the box and a body floated out.


    But Inge looked at everything indifferently.


    ¡­


    Chapter 664: Accusation, really Yingge


    "Grindelwald?"


    There is magic in the election, projecting images on the flags moving in the wind.


    Everyone saw who appeared.


    Don¡¯t you mean Bart Schmidt?


    Why is it Grindelwald?


    Lippi said loudly: "This is not Grindelwald. Someone used Muggle plastic surgery methods to change his appearance."


    He waved his wand and took off Schmidt''s clothes, revealing the wounds and body that did not match Grindelwald.


    The most important thing is the ring.


    When people from Germany saw the ring, they immediately recognized it as the symbol of the Schmidt family.


    "The Ring of Schmidt will identify the identity of the bloodline."


    Lippi brought the ring close to Schmidt, and the skull on the ring opened its mouth.


    "Yes, it''s him!" the German Ministry of Magic official shouted, "The Schmidt Ring has magic, and only Minister Schmidt can use it!"


    This undoubtedly confirmed the identity of the corpse.


    The Germans roared angrily.


    The people in the International Federation of Wizards looked ugly. They all witnessed Schmidt''s death.


    ?They were fooled.


    A Minister of Magic questioned Inge: "Griffith, you need to give us an explanation!"


    From the arrest to the execution, the entire process was done by the Polish Ministry of Magic.


    ?And changing the appearance requires surgery. This is not because the wrong person was arrested, but because it was premeditated.


    Inge has enjoyed the treatment of being a hero, but now he has to face the backlash.


    "Griffith, answer quickly!"


    "Fooling everyone, your crime is unforgivable!"


    "Kick him out! He is not qualified to be a candidate!"


    A voice of condemnation sounded, and Yingge looked indifferent in the face of the scolding.


    "He''s not Griffith," Old Barty said at this time. He glanced at Qilin. He didn''t understand how the other party did it. "I think the real Griffith should have disappeared like Schmidt. ¡±


    He turned sideways and looked at Inge, Old Barty said calmly: "You still refuse to show your true colors, Grindelwald."


    Grindelwald!


    This name is like thunder on the ground, making everyone uneasy.


    Spencer took a step back, and Odom asked in surprise: "Crouch, are you telling the truth?"


    Jing Zhang said: "Grindelwald is not qualified to participate in this election."


    Everyone stared at Inge. Old Barty took out his wand and asked calmly: "Do you have anything else to say, Grindelwald?"


    Yingge looked around. The supporters who were cheering for him before were now hesitant.


    "You should follow me unswervingly," he said to the group of supporters. "What you follow is not Griffith, but magic."


    "You should not be shaken when you see the truth that magic in this world is declining."


    His words were difficult for supporters to accept. One supporter asked: "Are you really Grindelwald?"


    "What we support are heroes," the supporters roared in collapse, "not liars!"


    "We should be on the side of justice!"


    The accusations from supporters make this election even more ridiculous.


    Old Batty pointed his wand at Inge and asked, "How did you let Qilin choose you?"


    He did not believe that Qilin would choose Grindelwald. If Grindelwald was really a pure and kind person, then the original election would not have been cheated by killing Qilin and making an Inferi.


    He wants to know the answer.


    Qilin was not touched by anyone during the whole process from his appearance to the end.


    Spencer could not be his accomplice.


    "Because Qilin chose me," Inge looked at Old Barty and said, "My actions are for the magical world and make magic great again."


    "Stop talking nonsense," Old Batty frowned, "You have no way out and can''t escape from here."


    On the stairs below, the Aurors gradually walked up.


    There are also those wizards, they are also staring here.


    Odom and Jing Zhang pulled out their wands.


    "Your past failures have made you no longer trustworthy." Old Barty said, "Give yourself the last bit of dignity, Grindelwald."


    "This is what I can do for you, and it''s the only thing you can do."


    Old Batty''s voice was convincing, and even the supporters who originally belonged to others applauded his actions.


    Give the strong the dignity they deserve.


    Inge chuckled. He didn''t mean to touch the wand, but looked at Old Barty.


    "Why don''t you try?" Inge said, "Try and see if that child is bewitched?"


    Old Barty glanced at Qilin, hesitated for a moment, and then pointed his wand at Qilin.


    "FubuteUbcabtaten"


    A burst of light flashed, and the little Qilin tilted his head.


    Old Batty''s pupils trembled. He was not cursed, nor was he an Inferi!


    How is this going?


    Qilin chose Grindelwald?


    impossible!


    impossible!


    Grindelwald cannot be chosen!


    Old Batty was confused, and he asked sharply: "What on earth did you do!"


    "I didn''t do anything," Yingge smiled slightly, opening his hands to reveal his empty palms, "Qilin chose me."


    He looked at the crowd who were also at a loss and said loudly: "It was magic that chose me!"


    "Everything I do is to make magic great again!"


    "Stop your lies and deceive the public!"


    Lippi took out the list from his pocket and said loudly: "You sneaked into the Polish Ministry of Magic, disguised as Griffith, and secretly changed employees!"


    "All your crimes are here!"


    Lippi thought this would make Grindelwald panic, but it turned out that he was just very ordinary.


    "Yes, I did this," Yingge said flatly, "but Qilin chose me."


    He looked at Qilin who was looking at him curiously.


    "Spences, tell them, tell everyone," Inge shouted, "who the Kirin has chosen!"


    Spencer was in a dilemma. He could confirm that Qilin was fine.


    It is alive and kicking, but it chooses the most unlikely person.


    The Delvers Association is an organization that serves magic. They represent loyalty and honesty to magic.


    He couldn''t tell a lie, so he could only say: "Qilin chose Inge Griffiths."


    "Look!" Inge laughed, "This is the magic choice!"


    "I am the new leader of the International Federation of Wizards!"


    He opened his arms to embrace the world and silenced the crowd.


    I don¡¯t know who shouted a little.


    "We support you, Grindelwald!"


    Then came the second and third sounds.


    The crowd began to call Grindelwald''s name. They raised their wands and shot out green fireworks that exploded in the air.


    This is the symbol of Grindelwald''s former supporters.


    Aurors surrounded them, and they did not dare to act rashly.


    Lippi was stunned. He didn''t expect such a result.


    And Inge''s laughter continued.


    As the voice got louder, the entire castle in the sky was calling for Inge.


    "He killed the Minister of Magic!" People from the German Ministry of Magic roared angrily. "He should be punished, not cheered!"


    There are sober people on the field, which is very comforting.


    Old Batty took a deep breath, it was difficult for him to accept this fact.


    Did Qilin really choose Grindelwald?


    The method of campaigning over the years has turned out to be a devil.


    His eyes moved, and he saw a familiar figure on the side of his supporters.


    Little Barty with one hand did not cheer, he just looked at it.


    Old Barty lowered his wand.


    "Hahaha, cheers..."


    "Wait a minute," Odom looked at Inge and said, "You, a rat who doesn''t even dare to show your true face, what qualifications do you have to become the new leader?"


    He said angrily: "You win by hiding your head and showing your tail. If this is the case, I will condemn the International Federation of Wizards for the rest of my life!"


    When the cheers stopped, Inge put down his hands and looked at Odom.

 Chapter 650：

    He said: "How do you know that I am not Griffith?"


    "What?"


    Odom was stunned. Isn''t this obvious?


    But Yingge said: "Use the Revealing Spell on me."


    "Ah?" Odom looked at the other party in surprise, suspecting some conspiracy.


    But after a moment''s hesitation, he waved his wand.


    "Specialis Revelio"


    The wand was pointed at Inge, but it was confusing.


    Inge, who everyone thinks is Grindelwald, has not changed at all.


    His face is always the same.


    Unwilling to give up, Odom used it several times in a row.


    The Appearance Spell cannot change Inge''s appearance.


    Then there is a possibility.


    His face is not a disguise or a deformation technique.


    The stunned people looked at the man who was thought to be Grindelwald from the beginning.


    "The one chosen by Qilin is not Gellert Grindelwald," Inge calmly turned around and looked at Old Barty, "but me, Inge Griffith."


    ¡­


    Chapter 665: Missile falling from the sky, death


    He is Inge Griffith!


    Old Batty was in disbelief.


    In the minds of all of them, Inge had already been eliminated by Grindelwald.


    Because the Yingge they know is not that wise.


    Everyone has fallen into a misunderstanding.


    The people from the German Ministry of Magic also forgot to scream for their lives.


    They looked at Inge blankly.


    "Yes, I am not a wise person."


    Yingge walked forward, Qilin followed behind him.


    "Under my leadership, Poland has been in ruins. I want to change it, but there is no way."


    He spoke loudly to the entire magical world.


    "I know about Schmidt''s death, and I also know that the Ministry of Magic has been infiltrated."


    Yingge asked: "But I am still chosen to be the future leader of the magical world."


    He turned to look at Odom and asked, "My identity is fine. Do you still have any objections?"


    Odom felt a chill for some reason and had to say: "No."


    Yingge looked at Jing Zhang again and asked, "Qilin chose me, is that correct?"


    Jing Zhang said in a deep voice: "It is indeed legal."


    If Yingge was not impersonated, then he was officially selected.


    Logically speaking, it is all reasonable and legal.


    Yingge smiled slightly, looked at Old Batty, and asked: "I have become a leader. This cannot be changed?"


    "Yes." Old Barty had put down his wand, feeling frustrated for the first time in his life.


    He had everything, but in the end he lost to Qilin¡¯s choice.


    Yingge turned his gaze to Spencer and asked: "Do you think I am a qualified leader?"


    "Griffith..." Spencer pondered for a while and said honestly, "I feel in my heart that you are not a qualified person, but Qilin chose you."


    "This shows that you are a person of pure kindness who will dedicate and sacrifice for magic."


    Finally turning his gaze to everyone under the stairs, Inge asked loudly: "What do you think?"


    What do wizards think?


    Of course they felt that Qilin would not make the wrong choice, and perhaps Yingge might be a qualified leader.


    They responded with support and respected the results of this election.


    But Inge was very dissatisfied.


    "Magical society!" He picked up Qilin and stroked Qilin''s head. "This is a matter of life and death for all wizards."


    "You put all your hopes on a magical animal?"


    Yingge shook his head and said: "You are really stupid, a bunch of idiots like dung beetles!"


    Everyone thought he was crazy.


    After becoming a leader, he started to abuse others.


    "Magical matters have become your child''s play," Yingge said, holding Qilin in his arms. "You know the crimes I have committed and my stupidity, but you still choose to believe in Qilin."


    His hands gradually tightened, and Qilin seemed to feel something was wrong and began to struggle.


    "Trust a...beast."


    Yingge''s hands were like iron pliers, tightly restraining Qilin, and they were getting tighter and tighter.


    "I want to tell you, it''s wrong."


    After the words fell, a clear sound came from Yingge''s arms.


    "Click."


    Spencer''s eyes widened.


    Everyone watched the horrifying scene.


    Yingge let go of his hand, and the body of Qilin whose neck was broken by him slowly fell down.


    He closed his eyes, took a deep breath, a tear fell from the corner of his eye, and said with a complex expression: "Such an ignorant magical society will be destroyed by the times."


    "What are you doing?"


    Spencer rushed over like crazy and picked up Qilin''s body.


    "I''m making everyone understand that we need to change."


    Yingge looked compassionate, as if he was not the one who killed Qilin.


    "This world is too ignorant, manipulated and deceived. Facing the immediate crisis, we bury our heads like ostriches."


    "We need to change, the weak will eat the strong, and strength will come first."


    "If you don''t change, you will be eliminated. Everyone should get rid of the dream of magic and face its current crisis."


    "This is the only thing I can teach you after I become a leader."


    He said it sincerely, but people couldn''t help but think about the meaning.


    Inge looked at Starr in the crowd and smiled: "Make magic great again."


    He raised his hands and looked at the sky calmly.


    "Just use this time to wake up the world."


    Look up from his angle.


    The wizards saw the light falling like a meteor.


    Old Barty''s expression changed drastically, and he immediately looked in the direction of Little Barty.


    "son!"


    Old Barty roared and rushed towards Little Barty.


    What fell from the sky came from what the wizard Inge saw, and the power controlled by Muggles.


    The people under the castle in the sky heard the roar.


    The fire exploded in front of Inge.


    He calmly accepted the explosion coming towards him.


    There is no resistance or struggle.


    This is a sacrifice.


    A sacrifice that awakens the magical world.


    A sacrifice that makes magic great again.


    The fire engulfed him, and countless wizards who had no time to escape were enveloped in the fire.


    They couldn''t scream, their bodies were dead.


    Disapparation cannot escape the scope of this destruction.


    ¡­


    Nurmengard.


    Grindelwald quietly watched the attack in the video that overturned the magical world.


    He raised the cup in his hand and said lightly: "Make magic greater."


    The wine in the glass sloshed, making Grindelwald''s thoughts swirl.


    He had failed before, but that failure did not shock him.


    In other words, it was that failure that made him understand the shortcomings of his own path.


    Magic is declining. This is not a human problem, but a social problem.


    The comfort made them forget the threats they faced.


    Most wizards don''t even understand the threat posed by Muggles.


    Those pro-Muggles, the upper class who still enjoy comfort.


    These are the ills of the wizarding world.


    Death is necessary.


    Only with a sufficient price can the wizard see this threat.


    Let those people wake up from their dreams of self-righteousness.


    Let them know that the leaders of the magical world do not need to be pure and kind.


    Inge Griffiths.


    Qilin did not make a wrong choice. He has the purity of magic and the determination to sacrifice for magic.


    He is also kind, but rather than letting the magic world be destroyed, he chose to let the magic world wake up.


    He is a martyr, and his sacrifice will usher in a prosperous age for the magical world.


    "For the greater good, make magic great again, Al." Grindelwald never changed.


    He wanted wizards to live in the light, instead of hiding around like rats in the gutter.


    The development of Muggles is gradually engulfing the territory of wizards.


    Grindelwald and Credence once said that the seeds have sprouted.


    His seeds are the ideals he spread, making more people realize that changes need to be made.


    Inge is one of the seeds.

 Chapter 651：

    Starr is the same.


    "A sufficient crisis can unite people." He took a sip of his drink and said, "Then let me show it to everyone."


    "This crisis may make wizards disappear."


    ¡­


    After the extreme hustle and bustle, there is the silence brought by death.


    The castle in the sky almost collapsed, and the origin of magic was struck by technology.


    Destructive weapons destroy wizards'' lives.


    "Barty!"


    Old Batty heard a cry in his ears, and he opened his eyes with difficulty.


    The loud noise caused by the explosion made his ears buzz, and he could only hear vague calls.


    He looked up, and all he could see was the mess after the explosion, and the road leading to the fortress was cut off.


    Then look at Odom who is beside him.


    Only half of his beard is left, and more importantly, only half of his hand is left.


    The explosion was so sudden that many wizards had no time to react.


    The Iron Armor Curse was destroyed in the face of this absolute power, and more than two hundred wizards died.


    "This is a Muggle missile. Why is it here?" Odom was horrified.


    As a wizard of free America, he also knows something about these things.


    Those things can destroy a city with just one button.


    "Where is Griffith?" Old Barty finally came to his senses and looked towards where Griffith was.


    Odom spat and said angrily: "That **** is dead."


    Old Batty got up with difficulty and saw Lippi.


    Lippi was closest to Yingge, and the missile was aimed at Yingge, making Lippi the first to die.


    Old Batty looked sad.


    Spencers also died. The old man who had invited John to join the Researchers Association was killed by technology.


    The Aurors were almost all killed or injured in the explosion.


    "Help me." Jing Zhang''s weak voice came.


    She was trapped under the rubble, and two people rushed to help.


    "Wingardium Leviosa"


    Odom used a floating spell to make the rocks fly, and Old Barty dragged the person out.


    Jing Zhang¡¯s legs were crushed and she is now unable to walk.


    "son."


    Old Batty ran out in a hurry and looked across the broken bridge to the other side.


    Waving the wand uses phantom to move to the opposite side.


    Most of the corpses were inconspicuous, and Old Batty searched frantically.


    "No no no no!"


    He lost his former composure and cleared away the collapsed stones.


    Odom also came to help, and finally found Barty Jr. under the ruins.


    Little Barty was still conscious, and the amulet he carried saved his life.


    "Father."


    As soon as Little Barty climbed out of the ruins and opened his mouth, he was hugged tightly by big hands.


    Old Batty said in a trembling voice: "My son."


    His fearful look, which he had never shown before, suddenly made little Barty see his father who was worried about his fall.


    Little Barty didn''t know where to put his hand, and finally he gently placed it on Old Barty''s already stooped back.


    The father and son seemed relieved at this moment.


    ¡­


    Chapter 666 Evil, Justice


    Crouch and his son are both Slytherins.


    Nervousness and lack of straightforwardness are always written on your face.


    Old Batty was proud of his son, but he always kept this pride deep in his heart and never spoke it out.


    It is also because of this that in the eyes of little Barty, his father never took him as a pride, which led to the idea of ??joining the Death Eaters to prove himself.


    But this disaster made Old Barty almost lose his son again.


    The debt he once owed has not yet been made up, which frightens him.


    The current old Barty is not the best Minister of Magic in a century, nor is he a candidate for the International Federation of Wizards.


    He is just a father, a father who is afraid of losing his son.


    The father and son reconciled here.


    Odom''s voice came.


    "Hey, there''s another one here, help me!"


    Odom couldn''t save the person with one hand, so he grabbed the person buried under the rubble and dragged him outside.


    Old Barty and Little Barty went over.


    They cleared the heavy objects on top and had people dragged out.


    "Why does it look familiar?" Odom stared at the rescued man''s face.


    Suddenly, the rescued person opened his eyes.


    Odom was shocked.


    "Are you okay?" Odom said to the man whose face was covered in blood.


    The other party didn''t respond, just looked at himself.


    Odom was a little unhappy, and he didn¡¯t need to thank himself for saving his life.


    He looked around and said: "We need to reorganize personnel for rescue and leave first."


    As a candidate who can be nominated, Odom is not mediocre.


    This attack did not affect the castle in the sky, and the wizards there still didn''t know what happened.


    "I''ll take Ms. Zhang down, Batty...Old Batty, you can bring your son over later."


    Odom glanced at the father and son, and said to the rescued person: "Can you still move? Leave with us."


    The rescued man''s dazed look made people wonder if he had damaged his brain.


    Little Barty looked at the other person, and he looked more and more familiar.


    Suddenly, the man yelled: "Make magic great again!"


    It¡¯s Starr, he¡¯s not dead, but he¡¯s not planning to live either.


    The thing in his hand was released, it was a button.


    "Armor Protection (Protego


    Without thinking, Old Barty pointed his wand at Little Barty.


    Firelight surrounded the area.


    Odom had no time to react, and his body had been devoured.


    "Father!"


    A violent explosion blew little Barty away.


    Under the firelight, he saw the guilty look in Old Batty''s eyes.


    The horrific explosion caused another damage to the sky castle.


    A rumbling vibration.


    Little Barty rolled on the ground more than ten times and almost fainted.


    He fell to the ground, just in time to see a dozen falling objects dragging firelight flying towards him from the sky.


    A falling particle is a devastating blow that destroys everything.


    Without hesitation and enduring his grief, Barty Jr. picked up the wand dropped by Barty Old and used Apparition to leave.


    Jing Zhang looked at the approaching death, sat up, and straightened her hair.


    Three consecutive ones crashed into the sky castle, completely destroying this place.


    The rest, amid the screams of the inhabitants, destroyed the place.


    This is a disaster in the history of magic.


    Everyone who survived that disaster will never forget it.


    That day Muggle technology dealt a devastating blow to magic.


    The magic that I am proud of is so fragile.


    This disaster made people see the insignificance of magic, the weakness of wizards, and the power of Muggles.


    And this disaster is far from over.


    ¡­


    On the east side of the Kingdom of Bhutan, a group of wizards and people dressed as Muggles did not speak.


    They just watched the explosion signal returned in silence.


    In the void, a golden line was drawn.


    Then a passage appeared.


    John came out.


    He was silent and asked: "Why?"


    "The magical society is in decline," the old scholar-like old man said with glasses on his face, "We have to save it."


    "Your salvation killed thousands of people."


    There was endless coldness in John''s eyes.


    Although he got the position from the general and rushed there, he was still a step late.


    The old scholar said: "They don''t understand this and the harm caused by Muggles. This is a wake-up call."


    His voice stopped suddenly.


    The body was shattered by white light.


    John did not put down his wand, but looked at the others.


    A young man came out and said: "To make magic great again, my dear second king."


    "The birth of a hero is accompanied by the existence of the devil," the young man said. "One body has two sides. Evil needs to be present before there can be justice."


    "Only in this way can heroes be born who will lead everyone on the right path."


    John knew that these people had no regrets.


    They are like martyrs, willing to die for their ideals.

 Chapter 652：

    John raised his wand, and white ripples spread out.


    Everybody died.


    He opened the passage and headed to the origin of magic.


    The devastation is everywhere, and people are wailing under the ruins.


    This is Grindelwald¡¯s ultimate goal, a performance that deceives everyone.


    John''s expression was numb, and he walked towards the Castle in the Sky.


    Someone asked him for help on the road, but he didn''t seem to hear him.


    Step by step towards the destroyed castle, John saw it.


    He saw his partner.


    Yes, it''s him.


    That almost carbonized body.


    John walked away numbly.


    He lost, completely.


    With careful planning, he wanted to push Old Batty to that position.


    But the result was a huge failure.


    He reached out and touched old Batty''s hand, and the residue fell off as soon as he touched it.


    "It seems I''m not smart enough."


    John stared at Old Batty''s body and slowly stood up.


    Like a zombie, he walked down.


    die.


    Cry.


    Wail.


    The flames carry the smell of burning, and there is a wailing sound under the ruins.


    The cries of lost loved ones and the painful groans.


    Everything was impacting the second king''s heart.


    He thought he had been through enough.


    Killing Voldemort is enough to put yourself at the top.


    That brutal Hogwarts battle was enough to make me proud.


    John''s heart was beating.


    He stumbled and looked up.


    Half of the body buried under the rubble was revealed, and that face was Theodore.


    Seeing his familiar face, John''s numb expression finally took on another color.


    He waved his hand to move the heavy object that was pressing on Theodore, and dragged the person out. He used a healing spell to let Theodore heal.


    Theodore woke up and saw John.


    John put the man down, and his body burst into light.


    Then flew into the sky.


    Like a little sun, he attracted everyone in this disaster.


    John waved his wand.


    The passage in front of you opens.


    The Star Spirit Divine Guards appeared, and golden little men jumped from the sky one by one and turned into divine guards when they landed.


    Then he waved again, "Divine Guard."


    Streams of silver light flew out from the wand and fell to the ground.


    Where he pointed, elemental divine guards rose from the ground.


    They moved the rubble away and rescued the people inside.


    White light condenses on the tip of the wand and falls from the sky.


    Wherever the light shines, the injured are healed.


    At this moment, John was like a **** coming to the world.


    His light shines on every wizard.


    A Ministry of Magic employee was treated with white light. He looked at this scene, silently raised his wand, and used projection magic.


    The extinguished images of the Ministry of Magic in various countries gradually lighted up.


    Everyone who was affected by the attack just now was there watching.


    They saw that the second king was shining brightly.


    They saw that the second king saved the world.


    This disaster, with the help of John.


    In the ruins of death, thousands of wizards were rescued.


    They all looked at the man who was like a god.


    Facing everyone''s gaze, John slowly fell down.


    He didn''t speak, just walked by silently.


    The wizard looked at him.


    John stopped and said calmly: "Go home and take them back."


    No one objected to his words.


    The wizard found his family and friends. They looked at the dead people and tears fell silently.


    Justice is born out of evil.


    A hero is born after a disaster.


    ¡­


    Chapter 667 Sacrifice, Turmoil


    The train is heading towards Hogwarts. It is a happy day.


    On the train, the people from the past left.


    New people follow the train to the magic school.


    Luna was sitting in the car, and the compartment was occupied by a curved-horned snorkel that had grown to the size of an ox.


    She was lying on the curved-horned Snorlax, and the brown hair wrapped around her body was very comfortable.


    The Bent-Horned Snorlax breathed out and mooed, and Luna stuffed a skinned dragon fruit into its mouth.


    He turned his head and looked through the carriage glass at the two people who were at war with each other outside.


    "You were really lucky last time."


    "Really? I don''t think it''s just you who are lucky."


    The girl with red hair and the girl with blond hair didn¡¯t let anyone go after they met in the aisle.


    Ginny crossed her arms across her chest, raised her eyebrows, and said with a fighting spirit: "This year I will end Slytherin''s victory."


    Astoria was noncommittal.


    The two people passed each other.


    Luna flipped through "The Quibbler."


    Suddenly, Luna looked out the window with feeling.


    The large round shell she wore swayed.


    An owl appeared outside, followed by a second and a third.


    More and more owls appeared, flying past the Hogwarts Express and flying towards Hogsmeade.


    Urgent newspapers fell from the sky one after another.


    The beautiful proprietress of the Three Broomsticks walked out of the door. She picked up a newspaper, and the indifferent expression on her face turned to horror.


    "Merlin-" She covered her mouth to prevent herself from screaming.


    Her eyes were red, and tears streaked down the side of her face that fascinated the wizard.


    The teardrops broke free from her skin, fell from the air, and shattered on the newspaper.


    The broken teardrops were printed on the newspaper, the city covered by fire.


    More and more people read the newspaper, and their reaction was disbelief.


    Everyone is looking at this newspaper.


    The wind blew up the newspapers that fell all over the sky and flew towards Hogwarts.


    Slughorn was looking at the instructions, holding a red can and thinking about it.


    "Just pull the tab and that''s it, magical Muggle."


    He opened it curiously, and the gas turned into white and floated out.


    "Oh, crap." Slughorn glanced out the window, where the owl tapped against the glass.


    When he put down the soda, he accidentally touched it, and the soda fell on the desk with white steam.


    Slughorn quickly picked up the jar and heard the owl''s urging knocking sound again.


    "Okay, okay, I''m here." He had no choice but to put down the scribbled things, walked over to open the window and took the newspaper, waved his palms angrily and said, "You are such a annoying owl, leave now!"


    The owl pecked the back of his hand dissatisfiedly and flew away.


    Slughorn yelled.


    The damp air hit his face. Slughorn looked at the sky and said, "It looks like it''s going to rain."


    The gloomy clouds murmured, and Slughorn walked into the house and put down the newspaper, about to clean the table first.


    He glanced at the newspaper unintentionally and froze on the spot.


    "The Kingdom of Bhutan exploded, and many Ministry of Magic personnel died, including Barty Crouch"


    He stared at the newspaper.


    The unclosed window was blown open by the wind, and the parchment he had been working on yesterday was blown up.


    Slughorn waved his hand wildly, sending a piece of parchment flying away.


    The parchment followed his force and flew out of the balcony, swinging on the top floor and flying down.


    Passing by the Transfiguration Office on the second floor, I was hit by a falling drop of water.


    Then came the heavy rain, which made it wet and fall.


    Professor McGonagall''s office faced the Quidditch training ground. She sat there with her hair in a bun.


    "No, it shouldn''t be like this."


    She looked at the newspaper delivered by the owl and murmured to herself with tears in her eyes, "This is so cruel."


    Thousands of wizards died under gunfire. This was the biggest disaster in the wizarding world in 500 years.


    She saw the list of dead people and looked at the young or not young faces on it.


    Some are former students of Professor McGonagall.

 Chapter 653：

    The witch, who had been at Hogwarts for decades, found it difficult to accept this disaster.


    She turned the next page and saw the person on it.


    That child, he was like the son of a god.


    In the newspaper, the surviving wizards looked up at the person who scattered the light in the sky.


    "The Second King Appears to Save the Surviving Wizard"


    Any title would seem powerless in front of this picture.


    ¡­


    Hogsmeade Station.


    The students got off the train happily.


    "Hagrid."


    Ginny greeted Hagrid, but the rain came untimely, leaving Hagrid drenched in rain.


    Hagrid looked preoccupied and seemed not to hear.


    What is strange is that Hagrid is wearing that armor.


    Ginny was a little confused.


    Luna stepped off the train, and Snorlax squeezed in at the train door before coming out.


    "He seems to be sad."


    An ethereal voice sounded, and Luna lowered her eyes, "It feels very bad."


    "Luna?" Ginny was also confused when she saw Luna like this for the first time.


    The horned snorkel mooed, and Luna walked forward in the rain.


    "Wait, Luna!" Ginny used her wand and umbrella to follow.


    "Come on, little guys, come on."


    Hagrid nervously asked the new student to follow him.


    The Yeqi pulled the carriage, and Luna was soaked, her hair stuck to her face, and her whole body was leaning against the body of the Bent-Horned Snorlax.


    The Bent-Horned Snorlax pressed his body close to Luna, letting her feel the warmth.


    Ginny sat opposite her and looked at her worriedly.


    The carriage stopped and the two walked towards the oak door.


    The rain has no intention of stopping.


    The atmosphere at Hogwarts is even stranger.


    Peeves did not appear to greet the new students in the way he was good at.


    In the auditorium, students were seen waiting for professors.


    Slughorn was whispering to Snape, and even Snape looked solemn.


    Astoria became the new backbone of Slytherin. She sat in her seat and watched.


    Professor McGonagall said to Slughorn, who was still whispering: "We cannot let these emotions affect the start of school."


    Things outside should not enter this ivory tower.


    Although they tried hard to make the start of the school year a success, the newspaper was still seen by the students the next day.


    ¡­


    "how''s it going?"


    John calmly asked the Ministry of Magic personnel present.


    The employee shook his head, "Other than that, there is no chance of survival."


    "I know." John waved his hand.


    He looked at the ruins obscured by thick smoke and closed his eyes.


    The magic of the mind spreads.


    Every time he passed a place, John would sweep over.


    Unfortunately, there was no response anywhere.


    Theodore was beside his king, his body covered with scars.


    He didn''t know where to start, so he just stood there quietly.


    Until John moved, he looked up quickly.


    "Is something wrong?" John was as calm as a machine without emotions.


    Theodore moistened his dry throat with saliva and said in a hoarse voice: "They are all dead."


    This they refer to the star disciples.


    Oxer, the Twin Stars, the Execution Platform...


    This trip to Bhutan caused them all to die.


    Obviously Oxer was still talking to him today, but in the blink of an eye, he turned into a corpse that could not be put together.


    The bodies of Gemini were found, and they were not separated until their death.


    "I see."


    What responded to Theodore was John''s still calm voice.


    John was unfazed and said calmly: "You did a good job, Theodore."


    Theodore was silent for a while and asked, "What should we do?"


    "Take them back," John said after a moment of silence. "Is there any trace of little Barty?"


    "His body was not found."


    "This is good news."


    There was a trace of tiredness in John''s eyes, he waved his hand and said, "Go back."


    "king."


    "This is an order." John said.


    Theodore had no choice but to leave.


    John was left alone in the ruins. The divine guards lifted up the pieces of rubble, looked at the dead people inside, took them out and put them aside.


    He walked to a collapsed wall and sat down, looking at everything with complex eyes.


    After hearing the news, Rita Skeeter stopped and raised her hand to stop the reporter who was about to pass.


    "This is big news," the reporter said excitedly, "We interviewed the second king."


    Rita looked at the lonely king, turned back to the reporter and said: "You are fired, collect his things and throw them into the snowy mountains."


    "Huh?" The reporter was dumbfounded. Before he could speak, he was taken away by other colleagues.


    Reporters from other newspapers came over, and Rita just said: "Everyone, please don''t disturb him."


    When the reporters heard the editor-in-chief of the Daily Prophet speaking, none of them dared to go there.


    Rita was guarding not far away. This woman who loved to use gossip to fabricate and slander others was not interested in gossip at all at the moment.


    She is like a guard, protecting her king.


    What happened here is being widely reported, causing an earthquake in the entire magical society.


    What''s more, those who saw the image felt as if they were seeing the end of the world coming.


    The deaths of many ministers of magic made these chaos get out of control.


    Some people say revenge.


    But whom to take revenge on?


    Inge was the first to die in the flames.


    Who else?


    Grindelwald?


    still¡­


    Muggle?


    ¡­


    Chapter 668: Resurrection of the Witch Cult Party, making magic great again


    "What happened to them?"


    "It''s a Muggle, a Muggle weapon!"


    "When will Muggles master this kind of power? It''s terrible."


    "We must resist and destroy those things!"


    "It''s not the Muggles who are wrong, it''s those people!"


    "If the Muggles didn''t have these weapons, nothing would happen to us!"


    The international magical society is in turmoil.


    At this time, a terrible statement was born.


    "This world belongs to wizards," the white-haired wizard with strange eyes appeared in the wizard tavern with a calm face. "Those terrible and destructive things, created by Muggles, will appear on the heads of wizards."


    "Grindelwald?!"


    Someone yelled in horror.


    Grindelwald smiled slightly, turned a blind eye to his fear, and walked towards the front of the tavern.


    "I know some of you are afraid of me, yes, that''s right, that attack, let''s put it that way."


    He stood down in front, alone, without any followers.


    "Is that really an attack?" He looked at a middle-aged wizard.


    The middle-aged wizard''s legs were shaking with fear.


    Grindelwald smiled at him.


    "We should see who Qilin chooses."


    He reminded everyone that before the explosion, there was already a new leader of the International Federation of Wizards.


    After his reminder, everyone remembered that this was the case.


    But that devastating attack was inseparable from that leader.


    "Have you ever thought about why he became the leader?" Grindelwald pointed at it with his index finger and said, "Magic chose him, and everything he did was to save magic!"


    "Nonsense!" a young wizard yelled, "Thousands of wizards died in that attack!"


    "Yes, these are necessary," Grindelwald did not deny it. He walked up to the young wizard and asked, "Tell me, how did they die?"


    "They died with Muggle weapons..."


    Grindelwald looked around at everyone, "Muggles still have many of those things, and those things will fall on wizards sooner or later."


    He raised his hand and dropped his fingers like a missile.


    Everyone shuddered.


    "I let you see this in advance to let you understand," he said in a seductive voice behind his hands, "In this world, power is supreme, and Muggles have the power to destroy us."


    "If we don''t unite, we will be turned into dead souls under more powerful weapons."


    A wizard hesitated and said: "But those wizards who were attacked..."

 Chapter 654：

    "They are destroying us," Grindelwald said without changing his expression. "The Law of Secrecy continues to exploit our living space. The once weak Muggles, under the protection of the Law of Secrecy, have become so powerful that wizards cannot deal with them."


    "Brothers and sisters," Grindelwald said with tears on his face, "I hope everyone will be alert."


    Grindelwald said sincerely, "The Sword of Damocles hangs above your head."


    "The danger we face forces me to resort to such extreme measures."


    After saying that, he shed another touching tear.


    With tears in his eyes, he begged: "Magic will become great, believe me, my compatriots."


    The tavern became quiet.


    ¡­


    The holy fire cleanses away decay.


    When this slogan sounded, the Ministry of Magic in various countries reacted.


    The house was robbed.


    The Wiccan Party shouts slogans, they want to make magic great again.


    They invite their compatriots to join them.


    Add magic.


    The choice of Qilin proves the choice of magic.


    Those deaths are the firewood sacrificed before dawn, illuminating them and making them awake.


    Muggle technology threatens the survival of magic.


    If no changes are made, what awaits them will be despair with nowhere to escape like in Bhutan.


    "Grindelwald killed thousands of wizards, and now he is shouting slogans for magic?" Gresham, the German Minister of Magic, did not participate but escaped. He cursed at the temporary meeting organized by the International Federation of Wizards.


    "20 Ministers of Magic, 300 employees of the Ministry of Magic, 2123 innocent wizards," Gresham roared angrily, "They are all dead!"


    "Yes, we know it very well," Bulgarian Minister of Magic Oblansk said solemnly in the parliament, "but we currently do not have the specific location of Gellert Grindelwald."


    "Barty Crouch, the British Minister of Magic, died in this attack." Someone said, "We need a leader."


    "Leader?" Gresham said feeling ridiculous, "Are you still thinking about that bit of power at this time?"


    "No, I''m not talking about me." The man was a little embarrassed and said, "We can find a new leader to lead us."


    "He is right," said Bulgaria''s Minister of Magic Oblansk. "At this time, the more we need to unite."


    "Grindelwald is preaching about the Muggle threat all over the world," Oblansk said. "We need leaders to stabilize the mood of the masses."


    "Muggle threat?" Gresham sneered, "We are all in contact with some official personnel from Muggle countries, don''t we know?"


    "You don''t know." The old voice said.


    Gresham was about to retort when he saw the man and shut his mouth.


    That was an old man like Spencer, a man from the Researchers Association.


    "Muggles have always been wary of wizards." The old man''s cloudy eyes scanned the representatives present.


    With the death of the Minister of Magic, those countries can only elect representatives to participate in this parliament.


    Contact with the Muggle government, whether it is the wizarding world or the Muggles, is top secret.


    Only the president, prime minister and the like know.


    Similarly, only the Minister of Magic is qualified to contact the Muggle government.


    "Wizards are feared because they are mysterious."


    The old man was once the Minister of Magic of a country, and after abdicating, he became a member of the Association of Researchers.


    So he understood very well that the image of wizards among Muggles was that of mystery.


    And the mystery will make them fear the wizard, so they will keep a wait-and-see attitude towards the wizard.


    When Fudge was the Minister of Magic, he bossed the Prime Minister around and even asked him to cooperate with wizards.


    This is an act of seeking death, and only an ignorant fool would do it.


    The purpose of the confidentiality law is to maintain this mystery.


    Only by making their image more elusive will Muggles not take action.


    But if Muggles knew about it, wizards would die under missiles.


    Then the mystery of the wizard will cease to exist.


    The mystery that has been established for a long time collapsed, so what was obtained in exchange?


    This makes people dare not think carefully.


    "We need a hero to lead us out of this predicament and out of this suffocating world that is about to collapse."


    The old man said in a deep voice: "Grindelwald is trying to become that hero, we need to stop him."


    Yes.


    Muggles see the vulnerability of wizards, and wizards see the strength of Muggles.


    This is Grindelwald''s conspiracy.


    No, conspiracy.


    He is giving the wizard a path that he has no choice.


    And he himself became the leader and abolished the status of the International Federation of Wizards.


    "Who should I choose?" someone asked.


    This is not an ordinary thing, this is a real attempt to save the building from falling.


    "Dumbledore..." Yalefan was also in this meeting.


    "Forget about Dumbledore."


    The person who spoke was the representative of the British Ministry of Magic...Percy Weasley.


    Percy said in a deep voice: "Dumbledore, apart from his magic power, what else do you miss about him?"


    "Watch your words, Weasley." Yalefan said coldly, "Dumbledore once defeated Grindelwald!"


    "How did you defeat him?" Percy sneered, "You don''t know that person."


    "He doesn''t know how to hold power, as he said desire, desire, ha." Percy shook his head and said, "How ridiculous, you want to tell Dumbledore and then wait for him to reject you?"


    "You''ve done this before, haven''t you?"


    Representatives from various countries looked at each other. Indeed, Dumbledore''s reputation in the Ministry of Magic was not very good.


    "I''m telling you, even if you don''t elect him, he will be mobilized for it," Percy crossed his hands on his chin. "He will gather his former friends and do ''Dumbledore Saves the World'' again."


    Yes, that''s true.


    Everyone remembers it deeply.


    What a familiar recipe, they have experienced it.


    Percy moved his gaze to the French Minister of Magic, who was three places away, and said, "Mr. Roland, who do you think is more suitable?"


    When Charles Roland saw everyone''s eyes turning towards him, he smiled with a smile on his face, but actually he cursed secretly in his heart.


    Taking a deep breath, Roland could only say, "Dumbledore is indeed not suitable."


    "He is old, but Grindelwald is young now."


    He hesitated and said, "We have younger ones, don''t we?"


    young?


    who?


    Roland knew that what he was going to do next would completely make him a fan of that person.


    But he had no choice.


    He threw the newspaper and let it unfold in the air.


    "This is the hero we need."


    The wizards at the meeting looked up at the man above them as if they were in a newspaper.


    The second king, John Wick.


    ¡­


    Chapter 669: The Bomb Under Polish Magic


    Magic is fading.


    Heroes are born in ruins.


    A frightened people will follow a hero.


    Grindelwald returns to Poland.


    Grimm, who saw what happened at the election meeting, walked out of the Ministry of Magic and stopped him.


    "What should I call you?" Grimm''s expression was complicated, mixed with anger and despair. "You want to kill me? Just like you kill other people?"


    "Grim, I won''t kill you."


    Grindelwald, who was facing Inge, shook his head and said: "I will not kill anyone."


    "Thousands of lives in Bhutan."


    "I didn''t kill that," Grindelwald said. "It was a sacrifice to magic."


    "To make magic great again, we need to break the long-standing rules."


    Grindelwald raised his right hand, with an image of an explosion on it.


    "Did you see it?"


    "Yes, I saw it." Grim nodded.


    "How terrible it is." Grindelwald said solemnly, "No wizard can survive such an attack."


    "I just let everyone see the threats and malice of Muggles."


    There was compassion for magic in his eyes, like a compassionate saint.


    "Believe in me, just like you always believed in me."


    His expression is moving.


    Grimm said: "It''s very difficult for me to do it."


    "I know, my friend," Grindelwald said, shaking his head, "I am bidding you farewell."


    "I will leave here, and everything here will be handed over to you. Protect our compatriots."


    He turned around and walked outside, actually not intending to continue interfering with the Polish Ministry of Magic.


    Grim watched him leave and unclenched his clenched fists.


    "Grindelwald, I won''t believe you."


    Grimm said, turning around and walking into the Ministry of Magic.


    The Ministry of Magic is now leaderless, and he needs to protect the wizards here.


    Grindelwald''s face gradually returned to its original appearance.


    "What should we do now?"


    A young man appeared next to Grindelwald.


    If John were here, he would recognize this as the wizard who appeared at the defense base.


    Another person appeared, the wizard who carried away the weapons that day.


    "I think our compatriots are still dreaming of peaceful coexistence with Muggles."

 Chapter 655：

    Grindelwald looked at the gathering place of wizards who were getting better and said, "We need to spread the news."


    "what news?"


    "Things about Poland."


    At this moment.


    The new black area employees took the elevator to the bottom.


    He lit up his hand of glory and walked toward the dark place.


    "Tick, tick, tick..."


    "what sound?"


    The employee was stunned and walked towards that place.


    With the help of the meager light from the Hand of Glory, he came to the source of the sound.


    He stared at the strange thing and reached out to knock on it.


    It was a big metal pipe that looked chubby and a little cute.


    "Is this an alarm clock?"


    He saw a note taped next to it.


    There is one sentence written on the note.


    "A warning bell."


    The employees don¡¯t understand.


    He stared blankly for a while.


    "Tick."


    The sound stopped.


    Grindelwald took one last look at the Polish Ministry of Magic.


    He apparated and disappeared.


    ¡­


    The Polish branch of Johnny Silverhand Store.


    "I want to go back."


    Tang Mi said: "Next, I''ll leave the affairs here to you, Qiao."


    The silver-handed security guard named Qiao nodded.


    Tang Mi looked at the newspaper.


    His eyes swept over the found death lists.


    Lippi Korbel.


    He could confirm that Oz already knew.


    The heart is throbbing.


    The friend with whom I had made a promise some time ago died suddenly.


    The unreality of it all almost makes people faint.


    Tang Mi tried hard to be cautious.


    "My lord still needs me, Oz needs me."


    He looked at John in the newspaper.


    That face seemed cold and ruthless.


    That''s numbness.


    Tommie Shelby.


    Starting from when he saw the young man in that cage.


    He then understood that that person was worth following.


    How much of a blow did he go through to make himself like this?


    Tang Mi didn''t want to stay for a moment, he wanted to pass.


    Return to Oz and go to the adults.


    "He needs me."


    Tang Mi finally shook hands with Qiao and said goodbye to this place.


    After he stepped into the fireplace and was engulfed in blue flames.


    Qiao heard something seemed to be moving outside.


    He frowned and saw the employees looking outside in horror.


    He squeezed out and looked over there.


    The air pressure hit, and immediately it was a high temperature that people could not react to.


    Qiao''s body was quickly evaporated.


    ¡­


    "Grandpa, you can''t always let me do this."


    The little boy who helped with the purchase mustered up the courage and said, "That''s money for study."


    "Study, study!" the old man said angrily, "I think you are stupid!"


    "What can you learn to do? When you have money, you won''t be hungry!"


    "But if I study well and become an excellent wizard when I grow up, I won''t have to continue like this." The little boy hid the little wizard card behind him and said, "Become a powerful wizard and I can save you from having to work for the rest of your life. ¡±


    The old man was stunned when he heard this. Looking at his grandson''s serious expression, he felt a little dazed.


    I seem to have forgotten that my grandson has said this many times.


    "I want to become a righteous wizard," the little boy said firmly. "That way, even if I don''t make money like this, grandpa can still live a good life."


    The old man scolded: "You stinky boy."


    He raised his hand, making the little boy think he was going to be beaten again.


    But this time, he made up his mind not to let his grandfather continue to make mistakes.


    The next second, the beating he imagined did not come.


    Rough old hands fell on his head.


    The old man rubbed his grandson''s hair and sighed, "Then study hard."


    The little boy''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Grandpa, you..."


    The little boy had a smile on his face.


    He didn''t finish his words.


    The all-destroying impact is here.


    Devour them.


    ¡­


    "The second king."


    The representatives of various countries in the International Federation of Wizards Council looked at the young man who looked like a son of the gods.


    The wave of the Second Dynasty that swept across Europe not long ago made people see that terrible power.


    Bulgarian Minister of Magic Oblansk hesitated: "Choose him?"


    The second king is different from Dumbledore.


    He is ambitious and can be seen by everyone.


    From Knockturn Alley at the beginning, to half of Europe later.


    The second king''s ambitions expanded, and in just a few years, Europe had to regard him as one of its biggest rivals.


    He is not Dumbledore, he does not have the natural consciousness of serving the common people, and he is not a saint.


    Several ministries of magic from various countries present here had to negotiate due to the arrival of the Second Dynasty.


    Those who do not surrender will be conquered.


    The ambition of the second king will swallow up the whole of Europe and even the world.


    So the Bulgarian Minister of Magic was hesitant. He wanted a hero to save the world, but he also wanted a saint.


    The second king is an ambitious man, but for some reason, there seems to be no Ministry of Magic in his journey.


    But now the Ministry of Magic wants to take the initiative to bring him in.


    "John Wick, he is not Dumbledore."


    Roland waved his magic wand and made the images in the newspaper fly out.


    "Look at him, he is already a hero." Minister Rowland said, "He saved more than a thousand lives."


    "We see his nobility, and society also sees his nobility."


    The image is magnified so that everyone can see it.


    "It''s not John Wick who needs us," Percy said at this time, with an aggressive light in his eyes, "it''s us who need John Wick."


    "He doesn''t need to be a hero, because he is already a hero."


    Percy looked at Yalefan, and his young eyes were suddenly reminiscent of him.


    This is a star.


    A bright and dazzling star from among the stars.


    Percy unknowingly began to dominate the council.


    He glanced at the hesitant representatives and said calmly: "He will be a hero and guide the confused people."


    "Without him, would the current International Federation of Wizards still have any meaning?"


    "Percy Weasley, don''t forget that you are also one of us," a wizard said unhappily, "You are demeaning yourself."


    "I never was."


    Percy''s words were astonishing, making people''s jaws drop.


    He scanned the whole place lightly, his tone was calm but firm.


    "I follow my king, and the stars shine."


    He leaned forward slightly, like a battle-hardened politician full of oppression.


    "Now, my king will spread this light to the entire magical world."


    The aggressive eyes make people completely forget that this is a twenty-two-year-old young man.


    At this moment, a piece of paper flew in front of Minister Roland.


    He picked it up and glanced at it casually.


    This look made his expression change drastically.


    "Something happened in Poland!"


    ¡­


    Chapter 670 The insignificance of magic, Pandora¡¯s Box


    Poland?

 Chapter 656：

    What happened in Poland?


    Everyone looked at Charles Roland without knowing why.


    The Minister of Magic looked panic-stricken at the moment.


    He said with difficulty: "The Polish Ministry of Magic is gone."


    Everyone stared at him blankly.


    He continued: "It was a devastating disaster, covering the Ministry of Magic and the gathering place of wizards."


    "The disaster spread to Warsaw."


    "There is not a single life left alive."


    After he said the last word, he sat down weakly.


    The quiet needle drop can be heard.


    Everyone is digesting this information.


    It was as if he had forgotten to breathe.


    Until someone exhales heavily.


    Everyone gasped one after another.


    It''s the death of the wizard again, the disappearance of thousands of lives.


    Basically, it can be said that Polish magical society was wiped off the map.


    "We need him." The Bulgarian Minister of Magic, who was hesitant just now, said blankly.


    He became emotional and yelled, "We need John Wick!"


    "Only he can save us!"


    Not a leader, not a leader.


    It is salvation.


    Grindelwald opens Pandora''s box.


    The magic world is counting down to death.


    "Calm down, Oblansk." The old man said.


    He looked at Percy, took a deep breath, and asked, "Where is the second king?"


    Representatives from various countries in the parliament looked at Percy eagerly.


    What John Wick now represents is the entire magical world.


    Percy took in the changes in everyone and said calmly: "My king, he is in Bhutan."


    "What does he need?" The old man knew that Percy was not that simple.


    Percy stood up and said seriously: "Respect."


    The old man also stood up.


    He said extremely seriously: "The Researchers Association is willing to obey orders."


    Other representatives from the Ministry of Magic stood up one after another.


    "The Bulgarian Ministry of Magic cooperates with the Second King."


    "The German Ministry of Magic is cooperating with the Second King."


    "The French Ministry of Magic is cooperating with the Second King."


    "The Norwegian Ministry of Magic is cooperating with the Second King."


    "The Finnish Ministry of Magic..."


    The Ministry of Magic of various countries expressed their stance one after another.


    Yalefan opened his mouth, and finally it turned into a sigh.


    The parliament is over.


    Percy walked towards the fireplace.


    "Weasley." Charles Roland ran over.


    Percy stopped and looked at Charles Roland quietly.


    Minister Roland sorted out what he wanted to say, and then asked cautiously: "Sir Wick, is there a way to restore peace to the magical world?"


    After hearing his words, Percy thought for a while.


    "Has he ever disappointed you?"


    Minister Roland was stunned. Thinking about it carefully, he never did.


    The corners of Percy''s lips curled up, "That''s the answer."


    No matter what, the stars will always believe in their king.


    During the time when Percy went to Parliament, the entire Second Dynasty was already moving rapidly.


    ¡­


    The French Delacour family calmed the restless people.


    It was just this explosion of destruction that made the wizard realize the insignificance of magic.


    There is nothing to describe it.


    There is only despair.


    They were in chaos on the street like crazy.


    It seems to be the last hurray at the end of the world.


    Mr. Delacour frowned, and Mrs. Delacour tightly protected her little daughter.


    Their eldest daughter, Fleur Delacour, walked out directly.


    "Quiet!"


    Furong used the loud spell, and the sound spread out and stayed for a long time.


    The chaotic place became quiet.


    She spoke proudly: "I, Fleur Delacour, a member of the Society of Stars, the eldest daughter of the Ancient Alliance Delacour, and the warrior of Beauxbatons."


    The series of names stunned people, and they looked at the ridiculously beautiful woman silently.


    "What are you afraid of?" Fleur jumped onto the highest statue. The badge symbolizing the Society of Stars glowed on her chest. She stretched out her finger to name a wizard.


    The wizard who was named was a little overwhelmed, but he was occupied by the collapse of his emotions and yelled: "We are going to die, Grindelwald and the Muggles are going to destroy us!"


    "Grindelwald?" Fleur said with great contempt and sarcasm, "The first Dark Lord?"


    "Are you afraid of him?"


    It seemed that being afraid of Grindelwald was a shameful thing, Fleur''s voice was filled with disdain.


    This attitude made people uncomfortable. Some people said angrily: "He will kill you!"


    "Then let him come over!"


    Furong raised her white chin and said proudly: "Kill me, my king will avenge me, so I am never afraid!"


    She looked at the wizards, her voice unquestionable.


    "Wizards, there is no need to panic. My king will protect you. He will take care of you like his own children."


    "Are you afraid of death? My king, he is extremely powerful."


    Mr. Delacour looked dumbfounded at his daughter''s impassioned speech.


    Gabrielle''s eyes were full of little stars.


    A wizard asked loudly: "Your king? Who is he?"


    The corners of Fleur''s lips curled up, and she waved her wand.


    A banner with stars and a wand appeared, and among the stars, a silver hand held a wand.


    She stood on the tallest statue, holding the flag.


    The flag is flying.


    "My king is named John Wick, the second king of the wizarding world, the founder of Silverhand, the strongest alchemist, and the smartest wizard."


    She spared no words of praise, used her wand to make a hole in the head of the statue, and inserted the flag into it.


    "My king, he protects his people."


    "From now on, the French hideout will become John Wick''s sanctuary. As long as this flag remains, Doomsday will not be able to find it here!"


    After saying that, Furong added something.


    "The Dark Lord? It''s scary!"


    "But I also killed my king!"


    The wizard, who was originally full of fear, was now attracted to the beautiful silver-haired girl.


    Just like Joan of Arc, the figure holding the flag inspired the French wizard community.


    Fleur took a deep breath and shouted loudly: "Follow my king!"


    The whole hiding place is calling a name.


    John Wick.


    ¡­


    U.K.


    A meeting at the ancient Malfoy Manor.


    Some people are afraid.


    "Grindelwald has gone crazy." The head of the Burst family said in horror, "He will kill all wizards."


    "Are you afraid, Bosted?" Lucius sat on the stone chair, his eyes gloomy.


    Beside him is Draco Malfoy, the future heir of the Malfoy family.


    Bosted said coquettishly: "But Mr. Wick didn''t say anything, did he?"


    Trigger the keyword, Draco Malfoy activates.


    "Are you confused?" Malfoy came out and cursed, "John is in Bhutan. Did he say he wanted to surrender?"


    "But¡­"


    "Nothing!" Malfoy pointed at Burst''s nose and yelled angrily, "You are as timid as a mouse, you will eat at the children''s table from now on!"


    "What haven''t we experienced?"


    "Just a Grindelwald?"


    "We will only become stronger, any weak can leave now!"


    Malfoy patted his chest and said, "Even if there is a war, we will not be afraid!"


    "The second king? Sooner or later he will become the king of the magical world!"


    Bosted blushed at the words.


    At this moment, someone stood up and walked outside.


    Malfoy looked a little confused.


    "Neville, where are you going?"


    Neville stopped and looked back at the people of the Ancient Alliance.


    "I will go back and get my sword," he said firmly, "I will be the first to die on the battlefield."


    "good!"


    Mr. Longbottom clapped his hands violently, stood up and said: "As expected of Longbottom''s lion, Longbottom hereby swears that we will all join the fight!"

 Chapter 657：

    "Longbottom will become the king''s sword!"


    Lucius also stood up.


    Malfoy was once a symbol of seeking good fortune and avoiding disaster in the wizarding world.


    But now, the head of the family said: "The Malfoy family will fully support Lord Wick. Even if we die, it will not make us cowardly."


    "Strength is supreme, everyone," he glanced at the leaders present and said, "Escape means abandoning the glory of the ancient clan. It''s time for us to fight for the king."


    "Our battlefield has begun. We will go to the world to preach the mercy of the King."


    The heads of the family present stood up, including Bosted from before.


    Mr. Weasley looked at this group of people and it seemed that he was really wrong.


    What he thought was rotten was inadvertently changed by Him.


    The present ancient alliance.


    The current king.


    Mr. Weasley put his hand on his heart.


    "I''m proud of you, Percy."


    ¡­


    Chapter 671 Little Barty, hesitant


    Little Barty used all his strength to apparate.


    Under gunfire, he fell into the Himalayas.


    Everything around is deserted.


    "Father."


    He fell to his knees, his internal organs bleeding from the impact.


    Coughing out a mouthful of bright red blood, he looked at the wand in his hand.


    Tormented in his heart, he fell down unable to support himself.


    He held the wand tightly in his hand.


    With the biting winter coming at night, he gradually fell into a deep dream.


    dreaming.


    He saw his mother.


    Little Barty''s last impression of his mother was that of a haggard face.


    But here, he saw his mother''s health.


    Mrs. Crouch stood in the desert. She walked slowly over and squatted down.


    With the palm that was as warm as before, he stroked little Barty''s thin cheek.


    "my child."


    "Mother."


    Little Barty asked in the most cautious voice: "You are serious, right?"


    "Yes." Mrs. Crouch smiled with tears in her eyes. "You have suffered a lot."


    A sudden word of concern, the long-lost maternal love.


    Little Barty burst into tears and curled up his body.


    "Why?" he asked, "Why, I want to survive."


    He roared: "Why don''t you just let me die like that, let me die in Azkaban!"


    The only thing that responded to him was his mother''s tightly held hand.


    "I am a stupid person. I miss you very much, mother." He cried wildly in his dream.


    He missed his mother, the pampering that could be infinitely tolerant, and the way she would caress the snowflakes on his shoulders and tell her to be safe.


    He was greedy and wanted more.


    His mother''s care was not enough, he also wanted to prove himself.


    Prove that you are a child who makes your father proud.


    He went astray and joined Voldemort when he was at his most glorious, but fell into the abyss in a short period of time.


    He failed to prove his achievements, and his father sent him to Azkaban.


    His mother died in prison to save him.


    Why is this happening?


    "It''s because I''m not firm enough," he said tremblingly. "I shouldn''t be afraid of death. I shouldn''t beg you, mother."


    He began to talk nonsense, holding on to his mother''s hand and pleading: "Take me away, mother."


    "We can be reunited and I can see you again, mother."


    He had been holding it in for too long, and it had been like this since the day he learned of his mother''s death.


    It was not Mrs. Crouch who died in prison, but Barty Crouch Jr.


    He was buried in the abyss and could not come out.


    "No, kid." Mrs. Crouch gently removed the grass stuck to little Barty''s hair with her hands, "You should go back."


    "No, I won''t go back, mother," little Barty said anxiously, "I want to leave, it''s too painful here."


    "You have always been a hard-working child," Mrs. Crouch said softly, "I have always known it."


    "At home, I have been working hard to prove the Crouch in me." She shook her head gently and said softly, "It was Crouch who restrained you, you should let it go."


    "I can''t do it, mother."


    Barty Jr. shook his head repeatedly, "I am Crouch, the son of Barty Crouch."


    "I never made him proud."


    "No, you make me proud."


    A voice cuts in.


    Little Barty looked up blankly.


    He saw it, saw his father.


    The best Minister of Magic in a century.


    Old Batty walked out of the white light and walked to his wife''s side.


    Looking at his son, Old Batty sighed: "I was wrong."


    "I never knew I was suffocating you, my son."


    Excellent old Batty took his son''s excellence for granted. He completely forgot that father is father and son is son.


    Putting that pride in his heart, he naturally felt that his son knew it.


    He had been disappointed when he saw his proud son join the Death Eaters.


    He was confused, why was there such a big problem in his education?


    Amid his wife''s pleading, his heart called father was shaken.


    But fearing that something might happen to his son again, he chose the worst option.


    Barty Sr. looked at his son. Barty Jr., who had tried his best to get rid of Crouch''s name, was the one who was most deeply bound.


    He said with his father''s insincerity: "You are my pride, my son."


    A generous palm fell on the thin shoulder, and a trace of distress flashed in Old Batty''s eyes.


    "Father..." Little Barty murmured to himself.


    The burst of white light became stronger and wanted to take my parents away.


    "No, don''t leave me!" He hurriedly got up and chased after her.


    He is getting closer and closer, and he will enter the white light with his parents.


    But two hands stopped him.


    "We love you, son." Old Batty shook his head, "You don''t belong here, you should go back."


    "There is no place for me there."


    Little Barty insisted on going over, but Old Barty said: "What about John Wick?"


    Little Barty paused.


    Old Batty continued: "He needs someone now. You need to save him, just like he saved you."


    "My son," Old Batty put down his sternness and shook his head with a smile, "You regard him as a guide. I have always seen it."


    "John needs help. He''s on the edge right now. You need to enlighten him, just like he enlightened you."


    The white light has enveloped the Crouch couple.


    A gentle push with two hands, but with infinite power.


    "Go be yourself, put Crouch down, and do what you want, son."


    The white light disappeared in front of his eyes, and little Barty stopped.


    There was a tear in the corner of his eye.


    Feel the moisture on your face.


    He opened his eyes.


    A magnified furry face in front of him was licking his face.


    Little Barty looked at the wand in his hand.


    That dream was extremely real.


    Reach out and push the furry face away.


    That¡¯s a little snow leopard.


    And its family is watching here from a distance.


    Little Barty looked at the big snow leopard, but the big snow leopard remained motionless.


    When the little Snow Leopard saw little Barty waking up, he hurriedly ran towards his family.


    The big snow leopard licked the little snow leopard''s head, glanced at little Barty, turned around and left with the little snow leopard.


    Watching the snow leopard drift away, little Barty sat there motionless.


    It wasn''t until the snow leopard was completely invisible that he lowered his head and looked at the wand.


    "John Wick needs me."


    He staggered up and walked towards the mountains.


    ¡­


    Kingdom of Bhutan.


    John has been sitting there for several days.


    During this time, more and more people came.


    Rita grabbed the quill from the person next to her, broke it and threw it to the ground.


    Tabloid reporters dare to be angry but dare not speak out.


    As the editor-in-chief of the largest newspaper, the Daily Prophet, Rita is the ceiling in front of these news media people.


    "Oh my God, Gilderoy Lockhart!"

 Chapter 658：

    "Sorry, please give way, please give me a thank you, no, I don''t sign."


    There was a noise and Rita looked over.


    Gilderoy Lockhart pushed his way through the crowd.


    He trudged through the group of people and came to Rita.


    He saw John, "My friend, what''s wrong with you?"


    He was about to go over, but was stopped by Rita.


    "Why are you here?"


    Lockhart''s prosperity is indispensable without Rita''s help, so the relationship between the two is very familiar.


    Hearing Rita''s question, Lockhart said angrily: "As his friend, Gilderoy Lockhart will not sit idly by."


    Rita was full of curses after hearing this, but Lockhart didn''t pay attention to the atmosphere at all.


    What John needs now is to be alone.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for him here." Lockhart looked around but didn''t see the chair.


    Rita rolled her eyes at him.


    Another person came.


    Zuo Fei brought Lu Ping over, but he consciously did not bother him.


    Lu Ping looked at that figure and said in a daze, "He is not yet twenty years old."


    Looking at the people from the International Federation of Wizards waiting there, too many hopes are weighing on me at this age.


    Lucius came over. He had just come out of the comfort work.


    As long as there is John Wick''s name, it is like a reassuring agent, making people feel at ease.


    I don¡¯t know who initiated it.


    More and more shamans are coming to Bhutan.


    They have a perfect tacit understanding, and no one comes near that place.


    They just waited quietly.


    Waiting for their hero, their leader.


    "France has been stabilized, and Germany is led by Edgar." Lucius said to Mr. Digory beside him. "The saints are spreading words of purification, and those ignorant civilians have been deceived a lot."


    "It''s a disaster, but we have Lord Wick," said Mr. Diggory.


    "Yes, Sir Wick."


    Lucius looked.


    Theodore was in the crowd, and he was more focused than ever.


    at this time.


    There was a sudden explosion behind John.


    Little Barty looked at the lonely back.


    He walked over.


    Lockhart''s face was full of doubts: "How could he get there?"


    Rita was also hesitant to stop her.


    "Little Barty?" John finally spoke.


    His voice revealed numbness as he said, "Your father is dead."


    Little Barty paused slightly and continued to move forward.


    He came to John and looked at the young face.


    He knelt down slowly and moved his hand to his heart. He knelt down on one knee, extremely pious and serious.


    "Then please avenge him, King."


    This sentence caused a ray of light to appear in John''s dull eyes.


    "The son of Barty Crouch, the only descendant of the Crouch family, will follow you and become John Wick''s friend like my father."


    John slowly raised his head, his eyes crossed little Barty and looked behind him.


    The sun shines on the ruins.


    He saw it.


    Wherever you look, there are people following closely.


    "Then take revenge."


    ¡­


    Chapter 672 Leaders, Companions


    Norway.


    The eldest daughter of the Greengrass family, Daphne,''s wand bloomed with light and hung up several wizards who were about to escape.


    "Lock them all up!" Daphne shouted.


    The people who followed her arrested the three wizards and imprisoned them.


    People watched the beautiful witch walk towards the flag, and she raised her wand.


    The baptismal symbol belonging to the saints became a silver hand.


    "From now on, this place is protected by John Wick!"


    "Wizards, don''t be afraid, John Wick will bring peace to the world!"


    After Daphne finished everything, everyone cheered.


    They shouted John Wick''s name loudly, and Daphne''s proud face was photographed.


    Newspapers flew out and landed with the owl.


    "Intervention from the Second Dynasty, stabilization of various countries"


    "They are dazzling stars"


    "Grindelwald should be afraid!" They are young and talented! ¡·


    In the newspaper, France''s Hibiscus, Norway''s Daphne, Britain''s Neville and Malfoy.


    Edgar in Germany, Cedric in Finland.


    They are all taking action.


    At the end of his trip to Albania, Neville personally caught several Saints trying to attack Ollivander.


    Cedric traveled thousands of miles across Finland to find the saint who was being promoted.


    They are all using their own methods to solve the problem.


    The stars are bright.


    These people are no longer children, they are the bright stars in today''s magical world.


    At the same time, they believe in one thing.


    John will definitely take revenge. What they have to do is to deal with trivial matters for John.


    "What, drop out of school?"


    "No! Absolutely not!"


    "John? He''s fine. Not to mention Grindelwald, even if Dumbledore is included, he''s fine."


    "Don''t worry, Atuo, you can just go to school with peace of mind."


    The stupid son of the Malfoy family is replying to the message.


    Astoria saw the newspaper and wanted to drop out of school to help them.


    Of course Malfoy was not happy. He reassured Astoria that it was John after all.


    ¡­


    Early morning in the Kingdom of Bhutan.


    John looked at the information beating in the badge, with a smile on his lips.


    His friends are working hard, and he really shouldn''t be confused here.


    Looking at Barty Jr., John stretched out his hand.


    "I will avenge old Barty," he looked at little Barty and said seriously, "believe me."


    Little Barty held that hand.


    John pulled him up.


    In full view of everyone, John stretched.


    "Maybe I stayed a little too long."


    He turned around and looked, and the flashlights came on at the same time.


    John''s voice rang in everyone''s ears.


    "Tell him, tell Grindelwald," John walked toward the crowd, "He has messed with the wrong people."


    "tell him!"


    "John Wick will make him understand..."


    "I have no lack of determination for revenge."


    At this moment, the dawn shines on everyone''s face.


    Rita''s eyes were full of news acumen. She pulled the reporter beside her and urged: "Hurry up and write it down and report it. The title is "John Wick Declares War on Grindelwald"."


    The reporter was confused and said, "I''m not from the Daily Prophet."


    "You are now, I will give you three times your salary!"


    "Okay editor-in-chief!"


    There is a reason for being rich and powerful.


    John looked to the other side.


    The people from the International Federation of Wizards came slowly.


    "We need someone to lead us," the Bulgarian Minister of Magic looked at John and said, "Can you do it?"


    John glanced at him and said calmly: "Is it a request or a question?"


    The Bulgarian Minister of Magic stiffened his expression, suppressed his blush, and said, "Please."


    "Since it''s a request," John smiled slightly, "then respect me."


    The Bulgarian Minister of Magic looked at the young face and sighed, "Percy Weasley is right, we need you."


    He originally wanted to play a trick, but John saw through it at a glance.


    "The International Federation of Wizards implores John Wick to become the new leader." Bulgaria''s Minister of Magic said, "Is this okay?"


    "very nice."


    John reached out and patted his shoulder and walked over.


    Walking in front of the crowd, John stopped.


    He raised his wand.


    "Reparo"


    On his wand, a layer of golden light spread out.

 Chapter 659：

    Under everyone''s gaze, the broken ruins are being repaired at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Wherever the light shines, the former castle in the sky has been restored again.


    The Bulgarian minister¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°What a powerful magic power.¡±


    One person repairs a city. John uses his strength to tell everyone that following him is not a wrong choice.


    He increased his magic power, and the golden halo exploded, turning into a layer of ripples and spreading out rapidly.


    Wherever it was, it was quickly repaired.


    After a minute, a Bhutanese city appeared that was the same as before.


    And John walked towards the stairs of the castle in the sky.


    People followed him.


    A dark group of them watched John step onto the castle in the sky.


    Not so long ago, the leaders elected here destroyed them.


    But now, John is standing on it.


    Crowned as king.


    ¡­


    "International Confederation of Wizards pleads with John Wick to become leader"


    "The New Leader, John Wick"


    "The Second King Well-Deserved"


    "The Second Dynasty quickly appeased wizards from all over the world"


    "Percy Weasley will temporarily take over as Minister of Magic"


    "French Minister of Magic Charles Rolland said: This is a wise decision"


    John Wick.


    A wizard who has just reached adulthood at the age of eighteen.


    He became the youngest president of the International Federation of Wizards in history.


    He repaired the city with one person''s power, and he showed his power in front of all the wizards.


    The British Ministry of Magic will hold the funeral of Minister of Magic Barty Crouch.


    With all the Ministry of Magic employees present, Barty Crouch Jr. looked at his hands.


    "Not used to it?"


    John said calmly next to him: "Maybe it''s been frozen for a long time."


    "Just a little...sentimental." Little Barty looked at his once amputated arm.


    At that time, he was Voldemort''s most loyal follower, but now he has become a follower of John Wick.


    Destiny is really wonderful.


    John looked at Old Barty buried in Crouch''s mausoleum, and he suddenly said, "How about going to the pub for a drink later?"


    Little Barty nodded, "I don''t think I will refuse."


    This funeral also honors all the victims.


    A new tombstone was erected in Silverhand Manor.


    In Diagon Alley, there was a solemn procession holding candles. They were all mourning this disaster.


    John and Barty Jr. walked through the crowd and sat down at the Leaky Cauldron.


    "Sorry, we don''t sell alcohol today."


    Hannah''s eyes were red, obviously she had cried.


    She looked up and saw John.


    "Please give me two glasses of wine," John sat down, "No, give me three glasses."


    Hannah nodded and went to get the cup.


    This place is indeed cleaner than before.


    Hannah bought a lot of detergent and washed it for a long time. Even the handrails were wiped off a layer of patina.


    The wine was pushed over, and John looked at the amber liquid inside and raised the cup.


    Little Barty also raised his glass silently.


    They didn''t speak, but they all knew who they were paying tribute to.


    This glass of wine was supposed to be the agreement between John and Old Barty.


    It¡¯s time for Barty Sr. and Barty Jr. to have a glass of wine after the father and son are released.


    It¡¯s just that they have missed that opportunity now.


    After drinking a glass of wine, the two were silent for a long time.


    They just sat like this.


    Until Hannah came over, the two moved their eyes to the small flag with the John Wick logo.


    "I bought this at Weasley''s Wizarding Wheezes." Hannah said sheepishly, "The asylum flag."


    "They really never miss an opportunity to make money."


    John burst into laughter.


    The twins have so many clever ideas.


    Looking at the small flag, John raised his finger.


    There was obviously no wind, but the flag was spread out and flying.


    "But it''s not wrong," John chuckled. "The more asylum flags, the better."


    He said to Hannah: "Tell everyone who comes here that John Wick will defeat Grindelwald."


    "Okay," Hannah put one hand on her heart, bowed slightly and said with a smile, "my king."


    After she finished, she blushed and said, "I think Neville did it this way. I don''t know if it''s right."


    "Very standard."


    John put down the galleons, stood up and waved.


    Just as Hannah was about to say no, John and Barty disappeared.


    The Ministry of Magic welcomes new members.


    Barty Crouch Jr. joins the Aurors.


    Just like Barty Sr., Crouch''s name will continue to exist in the Ministry of Magic.


    And the war between the Second King and Grindelwald has officially begun.


    The two explosions made people see the insignificance of magic.


    The wizard''s pride was shattered, and now the wizard is attracted by the holy fire baptism spread by the saints who keep appearing.


    What John has to do is to rescue all those hiding guys and let them turn into ashes like vampires in the sun.


    ¡­


    Chapter 673 Chaos, Stability


    This is a tug of war.


    "Isn''t it small?"


    John looked at the newspaper about the explosion.


    The mysterious wizard was stripped of his mystery, and the weak Muggle turned into a terrifying demon.


    Grindelwald wants to rebuild the world.


    The wizard was forced to tie up his ship which could only move forward.


    The Muggle government attaches great importance to the loss of weapons, but Grindelwald has cooperative Muggles in various countries.


    "It''s not the Imperius Curse."


    John thought of the general he was checking. That man was not controlled by the Imperius Curse.


    ?As he said, it was a collaboration.


    Grindelwald didn¡¯t know when he made the plan.


    This means that in various governments, apart from the leaders, there are still some people who know about wizards.


    "Only by finding these people can we avoid the next weapons sweep."


    John had a plan in mind, and he needed the help of a wizard with Legilimency.


    Of course John can, but he can''t leave. Who knows where Grindelwald will attack next time.


    "Legilimency..."


    John narrowed his eyes and had an idea.


    He took out the parchment and began to write a letter.


    Basil landed next to Riddle, looking directly at John.


    "Okay, you go and deliver it this time."


    John touched the snowy owl''s head and warned: "But don''t hit the owl."


    Basil narrowed his eyes comfortably, put down a small dried fish, took the letter and left.


    John stared at the dried fish and thought, what does this mean?


    He looked at Riddle, who tilted his head.


    Regarding Basil¡¯s confusing operation, John soon had the answer.


    Because Basil came back with a reply letter.


    "You beat up all the owls?" John looked at Astoria''s reply and was speechless.


    Basil looked at the dried fish confidently.


    "This is not an indulgence," John said helplessly, "You can''t bribe me."


    I don¡¯t know if Basil listened, but in the end Basil simply took the dried fish away.


    John stayed at Silverhand Manor.


    ?He needs to deal with a lot of things.


    ?For example, what happened in Poland.


    Tang Mi returned to John, and he handed John a list of fatalities in the Johnny Silverhand store in Poland, as well as a list of losses.


    "Compensate the families of the deceased," John glanced at the list of losses, "Items are not something people care about."


    Tang Mi said in a deep voice: "There are still some Polish wizards who escaped in the gathering place. How are we going to resettle them?"


    "I will discuss it with Percy."


    John glanced at the documents sent by the Second Dynasty and the Ministry of Magic.


    The chaos in various places did not stop, and some extreme anti-Muggle wizards began to appear.


    "Let the Ministry of Magic of various countries search for and expel saints. Once a family where a saint is born is found," a cold light flashed in John''s eyes, "it will be treated as the same crime."


    In troubled times, heavy codes are used.


    Since morality cannot restrain it, then it must be restrained by law.


    John showed no mercy after his order was given.

 Chapter 660：

    Those who joined the Saints in a fit of enthusiasm were all sent to prison by him.


    Some families didn''t want to be implicated, so they surrendered the saint.


    There were also patron saints, and John directly had them copied.


    And where there are saints, it is easy to tell.


    Whenever there is no John Wick flag, it means that the saint is haunted.


    The result is that those places will be isolated.


    The huge machine of the Second Dynasty became John''s best helper.


    The impact of the two explosions was huge, but they also promoted the reputation of the Second Dynasty.


    As John Wick''s dynasty, someone was surprised to find that not a single building fell down during the explosion in Poland.


    Johnny Silverhand store.


    There are a large number of defensive spells and many amulets inside.


    When the attack came, the magic unfolded to preserve it.


    This can be said to make magic regain its insignificance in the face of technology.


    John brought a lot of confidence to the people.


    As Percy said, it is the Ministry of Magic that needs John, not him who needs the Ministry of Magic.


    Old Barty and Piers died, and Percy should not have become the Minister of Magic.


    In front of him was the Department of Magical Law Enforcement.


    But there is no one in the Ministry of Magic who is more suitable than him.


    Not only ability, but also connections.


    Weasley''s name represents the ancient alliance, and the influence brought by the Second Dynasty makes Percy the most suitable candidate.


    The young Minister of Magic did not disappoint, and he hardly left his office.


    Re-deploy personnel to make up for the lack of Aurors.


    With Azkaban, a large magic supply machine, this equipment can quickly give an ordinary wizard the combat power of an Auror.


    Silver Hand Alchemy Workshop has never stopped production.


    There are constant shipments of armed weapons to various countries.


    The money earned from the Ministry of Magic of various countries went into the Second Dynasty and became its livelihood necessities and funds to appease people''s hearts.


    This made the Second Dynasty stronger and its reputation better and better.


    All countries are eagerly inviting the Second Dynasty to join.


    Whether it¡¯s a little wizard card or something to appease people¡¯s hearts, it¡¯s all they need.


    As more merchants join the interests of the Second Dynasty, they will increase production lines. The increase in production lines will make costs lower.


    This will be a cycle.


    On one side is chaotic idealism.


    On one side is an orderly financial machine.


    John wanted everyone to see life under order.


    Heinrich went to Germany, where a new Johnny Silverhand store opened.


    King went to the United States. As the place that knew the most about Muggle weapons, Ledisray''s mother clan had a lot of help.


    Fleur has been promoted to the number one goddess in France, and it is said that the wizard who pursues her has almost crossed the threshold of the Delacour family.


    Percy complained in the badge, Bill started learning French and shaved.


    The UK is the least affected place.


    The wizards here basically show no signs of becoming saints.


    Because they became saints and were displaced, why don¡¯t they go to trouble for their good half-price discount?


    Percy also had to go to other countries on business.


    "Percy, Penello''s position should not be promoted," John said when meeting Percy. "That position will become an important department of the Ministry of Magic in the future."


    Percy was a little confused about this. The Muggle Mediation Committee was not a very important department.


    It can be said that this is an extremely useless department.


    The Muggle Mediation Committee is part of the Department of Magical Accidents and Disasters, which also includes the Memory Cancellation Command and the Incident Reversal Team.


    Usually problems encountered, such as Muggles seeing wizards using magic, are solved by a forgetting spell from the memory cancellation command.


    For big problems, such as accidents caused by magic, the accident reversal team comes on the scene.


    There are almost no opportunities for the Muggle Mediation Committee to appear.


    They are responsible for communicating with Muggles to solve problems.


    But the question is, what matters do wizards need to solve through communication?


    This also caused Penello to complain more than once that he shouldn''t be here.


    But since John said it, it means it is very important.


    Percy promised John and said he would persuade Penello.


    John and Percy parted.


    "The current situation means that sooner or later the wizarding world will need to come into contact with the Muggle world," John said in the study, looking at the list of persons responsible for the many stolen weapons he took from his father. "This position is the bridge for external communication of the Ministry of Magic, just like the Ministry of Magic. It must be held in hand.¡±


    The theft of weapons and the explosion in Poland have stripped the magical world to only a layer of window paper.


    Now it depends on whether it was broken by wizards or Muggles themselves.


    Even if it won''t be fully exposed, the Muggle government will still be in contact with the wizarding government.


    When the time comes, whether it will be a fight or a draw will be a major issue.


    ¡­


    The Muggle world.


    Governments of various countries have a tacit agreement not to publicize the theft of weapons.


    This will cause panic among the people. If it appears in the hands of any terrorist, I am afraid many people will be in danger.


    But the explosion in Poland made them unable to sit still.


    What was blown up there were not only ruins, but also large tracts of land that had appeared in Warsaw at some unknown time.


    As the holder of that territory, Poland itself was confused.


    The place is surrounded by the government.


    Because of the buffer of the wizard gathering place and the Ministry of Magic, the covering explosion was compressed.


    But even so, more than a thousand people in the city of Warsaw were affected, and there was a big shock.


    The army took over the place, and various countries also sent agents to investigate the cause.


    Scientists went to study what happened to the land that appeared.


    Many bones were excavated.


    They focused on the only surviving building.


    An agent disguised as a researcher walked inside and looked at the empty place inside.


    He probed carefully.


    Suddenly, he bumped into something.


    Picking it up and looking at the words on it, he murmured: "Silver Hand..."


    ¡­


    Chapter 674: The Muggle War against the Magical World


    The Wick family.


    "The world is still in chaos." Watson held a soda drink in his hand, and Ariana sat aside and stared at the TV resentfully.


    "Ariana, I bought a new flavored soda."


    Ariana cheered and ran to the refrigerator.


    Temporarily taking over the rights to use the TV from his daughter, Watson watched the TV reports about Poland with some emotion.


    "Roar."


    Qiqi looked at the cabbage in front of her with a look of rejection.


    But the vengeful Ariana said she would let it finish.


    Ariana, who was snickering proudly, was hit on the head by a hand. Looking back, it was Mrs. Wick who found her drinking soda.


    Ariana decisively pushed the soda in front of Qiqi, pointed at Qiqi and said, "Mom, it secretly drank the soda!"


    Mrs. Wick: "..." I knew I shouldn''t let my husband take care of the children.


    So Watson was watching TV and was being taught a lesson by Mrs. Wick.


    Dudley outside the window ran over while running and punching the air.


    "It is reported that the Warsaw explosion was suspected to be caused by a gas pipeline leak, but the international terrorist organization Ten Rings claimed responsibility for the incident. The world is paying close attention to the development of this incident."


    The news is broadcast on the TV.


    Press the remote control button with one hand to turn it off.


    Mycroft sat there, his hand on his chin, deep in thought.


    On the table in front of it, there was a wooden sign that was scorched black and had one corner burned off.


    This is what the agents brought from the surviving building in Warsaw.


    After testing, it was found that this thing is wood, produced from sorbus.


    But the strange thing is that there is a strange magnetic field on this thing, which is similar to that caused by some kind of energy.


    This allowed it to not suffer much damage in the explosion.


    That power keeps disappearing.


    "Rune."


    He picked up the piece of wood and read the words on it.


    Even for a being as knowledgeable as him, he could only vaguely infer that the text above belonged to runes.


    The explosion in Warsaw was no less than one of the two gifts dropped on Neon, but strangely, most of that power was offset and absorbed.


    It''s like breaking through a barrier, causing a lot of power to disappear.


    A piece of land appeared out of thin air. This was one of the most bizarre things in Mycroft''s many years as an official.


    It is impossible for Poland to monopolize this research. There are many people like Mycroft who send agents and even use spies lurking in other countries.


    Things similar to this piece of wood will definitely appear in various secret service agencies.


    "Dong dong."


    Mycroft''s thoughts were interrupted when he saw his boss appear.


    "Your Majesty Prime Minister."


    He was a little surprised.


    When the Prime Minister came here, his eyes first focused on the piece of wood.


    "This is a miracle." Walking to the table, the Prime Minister did not bring anyone over.


    He asked: "Can I touch it?"

 Chapter 661：

    "Of course, please." Mycroft has great power and can even represent Britain sometimes.


    Therefore, the Prime Minister also gives him enough respect. After all, he will change the Prime Minister in a few years, but Mycroft is permanent.


    "Did you know?" The Prime Minister picked up the piece of wood and said to himself, "When I was young, my mother would tell me stories about wizards."


    "Yes, witch, Snow White''s stepmother." A hint of impatience flashed in Mycroft''s eyes.


    After all, this story is a household name in Europe.


    He didn''t want to know what story the Prime Minister''s dear mother told.


    "Wizards have magic. They can wave their hands and make people fall asleep." The Prime Minister put down the piece of wood and suddenly asked, "Do you remember my tall black assistant?"


    "The tall dark man? Kingsley Shacklebolt?" Mycroft has an amazing memory, and he immediately remembered who it was, "He resigned a few years ago?"


    "Yes, it''s him."


    The Prime Minister sat in front of Mycroft, his fingers crossed on the table, and his thumbs rubbed together.


    "Do you believe in magic? I mean... wizards."


    He looked at Mycroft, who looked at the Prime Minister, and laughed ridiculously: "You don''t want to tell me that Shacklebolt is a wizard, do you?"


    "Yes," the Prime Minister glanced at the door and said, "You may find it ridiculous, but every Prime Minister will come into contact with some wizards."


    "So?" Mycroft asked as he accepted the impact of information, "You mean, there is a wizard by the Prime Minister''s side?"


    "No, that was not arranged by the Prime Minister," the Prime Minister shook his head and said, "As far as I know, in the wizarding world, there are also government-like institutions, and Shacklebolt is one of them."


    "He sneaked in and became my assistant."


    The Prime Minister smiled bitterly and said: "I only found out two years ago that the wizard next to me turned out to be a wizard. He told me that he was protecting me."


    "This is ridiculous," Mycroft said after pondering for a while, "What do you want to tell me?"


    The Prime Minister looked around, as if he was afraid that a wizard would appear. He approached Mycroft and whispered, "Those guys are right next to us."


    He reached out and tapped the piece of wood.


    "We don''t know him, but he knows us."


    Mycroft thought and picked up the wood pieces.


    "Magic, wizard."


    If the big explosion in Poland was caused by wizards, it would be a very scary thing for all countries.


    "On the land that appeared, there were dead bodies," Mycroft said calmly, "Wizards are not immortal."


    The Prime Minister nodded.


    Who knew that when he saw the wizard appearing in the fireplace in the heavily guarded office, his back was already wet with sweat.


    As the place with the highest defense coefficient in the world, it was ignored by wizards.


    Those wizards were so arrogant that they regarded themselves as ants.


    From that moment on, he planted a seed in his heart.


    A mysterious seed of a wizard.


    Until today, he saw what happened in Poland.


    Wizards don¡¯t seem to be so mysterious.


    They cannot escape death either.


    With technology, wizards will not be able to escape.


    A secret operation was quietly carried out in Downing Street in the UK.


    That piece of wood was placed in the top secret warehouse of MI6.


    Placed next to the database codenamed zero.


    And this kind of thing is going on quietly in all countries.


    The connection between wizards and the Muggle president is not only convenient for hiding from wizards, but more importantly, it creates a sense of mystery.


    However, now the mystery is broken.


    Then wizards become imaginary enemies in the eyes of Muggles.


    Not only did they start hunting wizards, but they also began to monitor the existence of wizards.


    For example, the British Prime Minister was accompanied by a wizard assistant, but he didn''t know about it until the other party revealed his identity.


    this is too scary.


    If we weren¡¯t still wary of the sense of mystery that had been created for a long time, I¡¯m afraid it would have become more than just a picket.


    Mycroft is the architect of this British operation.


    He gave the action a name.


    The wizard invades.


    Mycroft said, "Pay attention, there might be a wizard around you."


    "We need to know more."


    "The life of a wizard, the abilities of a wizard, the... malice of a wizard."


    Yes, Grindelwald''s approach was successful.


    After enough understanding, the weak will die.


    What a wizard can do is to show enough strength to resist after feeling the malice of Muggles.


    Wizards don''t start wars, but Muggles do.


    In a few years, satellites in the sky will dig out those hidden gathering places for wizards.


    Satellites and surveillance covering the world.


    Is there any way for wizards to survive?


    ¡­


    Chapter 675: Lockhart pays the bill to destroy Gringotts


    For the current Second Dynasty, two things are the most important.


    The first is the promotion of the Little Wizard Card.


    As a shrewd Greengrass, Mr. Greengrass saw huge business opportunities in this.


    "In the long run, if you don''t say half, you can at least control one-third of the wealth."


    Mr. Greengrass''s eyes flashed.


    Holding his thigh, he is no match for Malfoy.


    But in business, I am no worse than Malfoy.


    As the first generation manager of the ancient fund, Lucius originally donated half of the funds to the Little Wizard Foundation.


    Now it seems that the old boy Lucius knows how to do business.


    The maximum cost of a bottle of medicine is nothing more than three.


    The first is materials, the second is craftsmanship, and the third is transportation.


    The loss of materials accounts for the majority, followed by the salary of hiring labor, and the third is the cost of transportation.


    After solving these three problems and digesting them internally, the price of a bottle of medicine can be significantly reduced.


    How to reduce it?


    Give money!


    This is what shopping is like, the more you buy, the cheaper the unit price of the item will be.


    The large amount of funds flowing in from the Little Wizard Card fully meets this condition.


    What¡¯s more, these three conditions were all internally digested by the Second Dynasty.


    In other words, this cost has been reduced again.


    The second important thing is to stabilize the market virtually.


    Attract more franchises and set prices.


    Once these two things are completed, not only the little wizard''s money, but all the wizard''s funds will be transferred to the storage location.


    After all, you can do everything with just one card. If you leave your money in Gringotts and still need to withdraw it, and you still need to see the bad faces of those goblins, who would want that?


    "This is a gradual elimination of Gringotts."


    Mr. Greengrass concluded, somewhat in disbelief.


    Gringotts.


    This is the only bank that remains standing in the wizarding world.


    Why can it remain standing?


    Because they have mastered the production of the magical world.


    Although creatures like goblins are not very virtuous, their craftsmanship is beyond compare.


    Other currencies may be controlled by magic, but galleons and the like are unique.


    Each of their coins is independent and cannot be counterfeited.


    By mastering this technique, even if the goblin loses the battle with the wizard, he will not be enslaved like the house elf.


    But now, the appearance of counterfeit goods is also prohibited.


    Little wizard card.


    A new type of currency in the hands of wizards.


    Of course, you can fake it, but the prerequisite is that you need to have more alchemy skills than John.


    That is more difficult than creating Galleons.


    The product that John created by combining goblin casting and alchemy is not that easy to crack.


    If you have this ability, you can make money easily and directly by directly refining magic stones.


    The current wizards just didn''t react, or maybe it was because of their long-standing concept that they all felt that Gringotts was the safest place.


    If one day the Second Dynasty releases cards belonging to adult wizards, changes will occur in this magical world.


    Galleon, Sickle, and Nat will not disappear.


    But they will exist in small numbers in families and more in the warehouses of the Second Dynasty.


    Mr. Greengrass thought of this and slowly lowered his gaze.


    In his sight, a row of nine black cards appeared.


    It is the same size as the Little Wizard Card, but the difference is that this black card has a tree drawn with golden circles and lines.


    It looks ancient and mysterious.


    "Magic card."


    Mr. Greengrass picked up one and walked to the window. The sunlight fell on the card.


    The tree on the card appeared as if it were real.


    This is the real killing weapon of the Second Dynasty.


    The top ten ancient clans are each allocated nine cards.


    They want to take these magic cards to those rich and ancient families and let them put money in them.


    Due to their rarity, these items will be sought after by the dignitaries.


    Then use the celebrity effect to let ordinary wizards see the convenience and symbol of this card.


    According to Mr. Greengrass, there are currently a hundred cards in total.

 Chapter 662：

    In addition to the ninety cards from the Ancient Alliance, there are also some cards. Gilderoy Lockhart has one.


    The flamboyant butterfly will definitely let everyone know the convenience of this card.


    By then, Gringotts will no longer be a bank.


    It''s just a mint.


    ¡­


    "Ladies and gentlemen, today''s consumption will be paid for by Mr. Lockhart!"


    At the Leaky Cauldron, a new music bar in France, Gilderoy Lockhart spent money like water.


    The wizards roared with joy.


    Gilderoy Lockhart took out the card gracefully and handed it to the waiter beside him.


    Everyone was attracted by this scene.


    Then I saw the waiter taking the magic card respectfully, walking to the cashier counter and swiping it on the alchemy object inlaid with purple crystals.


    "That thing looks like a little wizard card?"


    The young master of the Kama family looked over curiously.


    "You are right, Karma," Lockhart took the magic card from the waiter, turned it around on his finger, and said, "But this is called a magic card."


    "Magic card?" Karma was stunned.


    Those who can be around Lockhart are almost all celebrities and dignitaries.


    They focused their attention on the card that looked like a work of art.


    A woman said fondly: "It''s so beautiful."


    "You also know that my good friend Lord Wick," Lockhart exuded a sense of pride when talking about his good friend, "he found me one day and told me that this is only for distinguished customers of the Second Dynasty. Something.¡±


    Everyone pricked up their ears when they heard Mr. Wick.


    Lockhart liked this feeling of being the center of attention. He carefully placed the card on the table and said, "This thing is very similar to the little wizard card, but we are adult wizards. Of course, we adult wizards, Will not enjoy the benefits of the little wizard."


    "Yes, yes." No one cared about it, they just wanted to know what this thing was about.


    "The magic card can bring convenience, and the best part is that it can give me some privileges."


    "Privilege?" Karma asked in confusion.


    At this moment, crystal glasses flew in one by one and were stacked into a champagne tower under the gaze of everyone.


    The waiter came over with a large bottle of champagne and said respectfully: "Dear black card users, this is the champagne tower given by the bar."


    ?What is most important to rich people?


    Of course it¡¯s face!


    They keenly grasp the meaning of each other''s words.


    Using a black card, you can get additional complimentary services.


    They are not short of money, but they don¡¯t have the dignity to buy a champagne tower as given by others.


    Lockhart stood up, opened the champagne, and poured the liquid into the top glass.


    That cup is like them, with their overflowing vanity inside.


    Everyone has only one thought, they must have a magic card!


    The effect brought about by being top-notch directly allows witnesses to spread the news to ten, and to hundreds of people.


    As for the family that got the magic card, they really want the whole world to know that they have the magic card.


    For a time, what was more popular than the little wizard card was the magic card.


    It is said that two young masters of the family are fighting for wealth.


    Just when they were having a heated argument, one of the young masters took out a magic card, and the dragon rider taunted the other party crazily.


    The young master fainted from anger on the spot.


    Such news is not uncommon.


    The symbol of wealth and wealth, magic cards are deeply rooted in people''s hearts.


    A word began to spread in the magical world.


    "Have money? Take out the magic card and have a look."


    Relying on this gimmick, the Ancient Alliance extracted a large amount of galleons from those greedy families.


    As I once said, as long as the scope is wide enough.


    Then the Second Dynasty will be able to replace Gringotts.


    ?And a very interesting point.


    There are no antitrust laws in the wizarding world.


    So at this time, the Second Dynasty was developing wildly and began to run wild in this broken world.


    The benefits brought by the Second Dynasty also made the Ministry of Magic dare not have any objections.


    Although they took away a large amount of money, they paid no less tax.


    And because of the consumption of the Little Wizard Card, the Ministry of Magic in each country still earns a full amount of tax.


    John originally wanted to plan it slowly, first arousing the vanity of the major families, and then motivating ordinary wizards.


    But one incident made his plan almost fly like clockwork.


    On this day, John was finishing the consumption tax reduction proposal for the Young Wizards Fund and completing the resettlement of the survivors of Grindelwald''s crazy attack.


    He stood on the balcony, feeling the warm sunshine falling on him.


    Tang Mi knocked on the door and came in, putting down a glass of water.


    "How is Oz?"


    "She was very sad, but she quickly returned to work." Tang Mi sighed, "Now she just wants to find those saints."


    "Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, this position is not easy to get."


    John nodded and was about to walk back to the room.


    I saw an owl flying over and dropping the newspaper five meters away.


    It seemed that they were afraid of being beaten by Basil and did not dare to approach the Silver Hand Manor.


    John caught the newspaper and opened it. He held up the water and paused.


    His eyes focused on the most eye-catching headline in that line.


    And the miserable appearance of the goblin sitting in the ruins.


    "Gringotts Under Attack"


    ¡­


    Chapter 676: Change the situation and grow stronger


    In the tower of Nurmengard.


    The wizards who were attracted and developed into saints gathered together.


    They cheered Grindelwald to save this decadent magical world.


    No matter when and where, the man with white hair and strange eyes seemed to have endless charm.


    "Grindelwald!"


    "Lead us to cleanse this world, Grindelwald!"


    The call was released towards the tower, and Grindelwald moved his eyes away from the water basin that turned red.


    The blood marks on his hands were being treated. By the time he walked out, the blood marks had disappeared.


    The cheers seemed to be suffocating, and Grindelwald''s name was repeated loudly.


    The Elder Wand waved in Grindelwald''s hand, and he opened his mouth and exhaled a breath of mist.


    The fog spread to the sky.


    In the mist, the goblin rebellion that once occurred appeared inside.


    "Goblin." Grindelwald''s voice reached everyone''s ears.


    "These ugly, greedy creatures."


    The screen changes, and the wizard and goblin attack each other.


    "They are disloyal."


    The scene changed again, this time the goblins were defeated and the wizards won.


    "But they are enjoying things that should not belong to them. They occupy all the money in the magical world."


    In the mist, the goblins changed from their original armor into suits.


    Although he was clearly defeated, he openly looked at every wizard with greedy and disgusting eyes.


    "Why?" Grindelwald raised his wand and shook it, "Why should a proud wizard be ordered by a goblin?"


    "We won the victory, but the incompetent people put us under the goblins."


    Grindelwald''s voice was like a heavy hammer, hitting the heart of every confused wizard.


    Yes, why?


    The wizard won, but gave all the money to the goblin for safekeeping?


    Some of these people remembered the goblin¡¯s disgusting and contemptuous look when they were in poverty.


    Some people also think of the goblin''s greedy look as if he were a thief when he was storing.


    "It''s those mediocre people!" Grindelwald''s voice rose, "They gave away our hard-earned victory to others."


    "We want to take everything back and make those ugly, dirty guys disappear."


    "This world is the world of wizards. Goblins should not be arrogant in the land of wizards."


    The emotions of the saints have been aroused, and they now want to kill all the goblins.


    Yes, they were despised by Gringotts when they were poor and down.


    They are all those goblins, they are a group of parasites, greedily sucking the blood from the wizard, making the wizard weaker and weaker.


    It¡¯s a goblin!


    They make wizards'' lives difficult!


    "Now," Grindelwald''s excited voice turned calm. He raised his wand and pointed it at the mist, saying softly, "Do what you should do."


    The saint shouted, raised his wand, and fired green sparks to disperse the fog.


    Gringotts shattered in the mist and disappeared behind it.


    The saints left Nurmengard, and they rushed to Gringotts in various countries.


    The first one to suffer was Gringotts in Switzerland.


    The saints rushed into Gringotts, killed the troll security guard, and dragged out the goblin who was overlooking the wizard behind the counter and burned him to death with flames.


    They used the Explosive Curse to blow open the door to Gringotts'' vault and unleashed fire inside, setting everything on fire.


    Money?


    Ideals don¡¯t require money!


    They are fighting for magic, and it is only right to return everything to magic!


    The arrogant and greedy fairy in the past has now become a frightened bird.


    They cursed loudly the little thief who broke in. The goblin who cursed the loudest was dragged out and set on fire in front of everyone.


    The stench of burned corpses filled the sky above the Swiss Gathering, the fire-burned Gringotts.

 Chapter 663：

    In the end, there was only one ruin and the only surviving goblin.


    It¡¯s too tragic.


    Even if someone had attacked Gringotts in the past, no one would be so reckless.


    To put it bluntly, the goblin feels that he has all the money, and no one will be stupid enough to go against him like this.


    But they were wrong. The current situation is no longer the same as before.


    Those saints think that the end of the world is coming, who cares whether you, the goblin, mint money.


    After some operations, everyone became restless.


    Among all these people, including wizards.


    Originally they thought Gringotts was the safest place in the world.


    Hide the Galleons inside and no one can steal them.


    But now, reality has directly broken this centuries-old norm.


    A wizard reacted and ran to Gringotts without any hesitation and took out his money.


    Those rich people were pulling out one car after another.


    A quarrel broke out between the goblins and the wizard.


    Griphook stopped the wizard from scrambling to apply to withdraw the money.


    "You can''t do this!"


    "Actually we can!"


    In the eyes of goblins, the ownership of items does not belong to the holder, but to the maker.


    Those currencies are all made by goblins. In their view, taking out a large amount of money stored by wizards is simply robbing the goblins of their treasures.


    Because of these things, conflicts also broke out in Gringotts.


    Not of saints, but of goblins and wizards.


    It was very lively, but some people took their time.


    For example, the Weasley twins.


    Florin Fusco, the owner of the ice cream shop, was very surprised, so he asked the two people who were watching the theater there.


    "Aren''t you afraid that Garen will disappear?"


    Fred said: "Of course not."


    "Because we took out the money a long time ago," George chuckled and took out a black card, "We put him in a safer place."


    "Magic card!" Florin Fusco was stunned.


    George said: "Nothing is safer than in the savings bank of the Second Dynasty."


    "In the Second Dynasty, you can buy everything you want without worrying about running out of money." Fred said with a smile, "Come to Weasley''s Wizarding Wheezes to spend money. We welcome the arrival of magic cards."


    A word awakens the dreamer.


    Florin Fusco said loudly: "Yes, you can buy everything in the Second Dynasty without fear of depreciation."


    The prices of the Second Dynasty are all set, which is not only convenient, but also not afraid of losing.


    This is simply the perfect choice.


    After waking up, Florin Fusco shrank again. He said in a daze: "That''s great, but it''s a pity that I don''t have a magic card."


    Magic cards are too rare.


    Those pure-blood families may not be able to get it, let alone myself.


    "You didn''t know?" Fred made an exaggerated expression of surprise.


    "What do you know?" Florin was confused.


    George stretched out his finger and shook it and said: "Our kind king heard about this disaster and specially opened the application for magic cards. You only need to go to the magic card service desk of Johnny Silverhand Store to apply."


    "Is there such a good thing?!"


    When Florin heard this, he simply didn¡¯t want to stay for a moment.


    In fact, more than one person was listening to their conversation.


    The two famous owners of Weasley''s Wizarding Wheezes are always able to attract the attention of others.


    When they heard that they could apply for a magic card, almost no one could sit still.


    The wizards queuing up at Gringotts suddenly dispersed.


    They were afraid that they would be the last ones, so they hurried to the Johnny Silverhand store.


    The process of applying for a card is a bit cumbersome, but they don¡¯t dare to rush it.


    All of them are well-behaved and look like good babies.


    It needs to be registered and verified, and it also needs to leave a drop of blood and leave a fingerprint.


    A werewolf hesitated in front of the team for a while, and then he mustered up the courage to come over and ask.


    "Can a werewolf apply for a magic card?"


    The beautiful witch who was applying for the magic card was stunned and looked at the werewolf with very surprised eyes.


    As soon as the werewolf''s expression darkened, he knew that the werewolf couldn''t handle it.


    "Are you not a resident of the Werewolf Community? Mr. Chudai summoned the residents to come over yesterday to handle the matter."


    "Huh?" The werewolf was stunned.


    He is a werewolf from out of town. He heard that Britain passed the werewolf equality bill and wanted to come over.


    I didn¡¯t expect it to be true.


    He was in a daze.


    "Since you haven''t applied yet, if you want to apply, please queue up."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a wizard saying dissatisfiedly: "Come here quickly and line up. Don''t think that you have special privileges because you are a werewolf!"


    The wizard''s words resonated.


    Some wizards said jealously: "If I hadn''t gotten the Werewolf Community Settlement Number, I would have gone there a long time ago. I can apply for medical insurance right after I checked in. It''s so jealous."


    Don¡¯t be too envious of how wizards treat werewolves.


    Their second king is too partial to the werewolf community.


    The werewolf community can apply for medical insurance, which is a few steps ahead of other places.


    Don¡¯t think that wizards don¡¯t get sick. On the contrary, wizards can cause big problems if they are not careful.


    Silver Cross Hospital has strong capital and employs senior therapists, which is not inferior to St. Mungo''s.


    It¡¯s the same price as St. Mungo¡¯s, and it¡¯s half the price if you use medical insurance. Who wouldn¡¯t want that?


    Didn¡¯t you see that the Malfoy father and his son, the First Ancient Clan, are very greedy for medical insurance.


    The werewolf was pushed to the back of the queue by the wizard, and he is still dizzy.


    In his usual impression, getting together with werewolves is something people avoid.


    But from the perspective of this group of wizards, it seems to be something enviable.


    Now he just wants to tell a few of his werewolf friends about what happened here. Those werewolves in foreign countries are really miserable.


    Some places use werewolves as materials.


    ¡­


    Chapter 677 Who is justice and who is evil


    In Silverhand Manor.


    John fingered the ring.


    He didn''t understand.


    "Grindelwald, what on earth are you doing?"


    There was a cold chill in his eyes. He closed his eyes and opened them again.


    All the blackness in the eyes disappeared, replaced by a layer of gray.


    John saw the attacked Gringotts in his eyes, and also saw those fanatical saints.


    He saw death, death everywhere.


    Grindelwald will eventually have a battle with himself.


    The grayness in John''s eyes disappeared and returned to normal.


    "Why, coincidence?" John found it hard to believe that there was such a thing.


    I had just started to build momentum for the magic card, and Gringotts over there suffered a credit downgrade.


    The wizard had a crisis of trust in Gringotts and brought Garon into the Second Dynasty.


    The Second Dynasty now involves too many places.


    Wizards can directly rely on the credit of the Second Dynasty for consumption.


    Even if something happens to Galleon, as long as the Second Dynasty still recognizes the magic card, everything will run normally.


    It can be said that the incident at Gringotts accelerated the development of the Second Dynasty.


    Other countries may still hesitate, but the wizards in Britain have unlimited trust in the second king.


    They took out galleons and deposited them into magic cards without hesitation. They paid a heavy price in exchange for that small card.


    The werewolf was the first to do this.


    Chu Dai believed this seemingly absurd thing without hesitation. He led the werewolf community, and everyone trusted John unconditionally.


    Even though John never asked him.


    It can be said that once John''s collapse or something happens, all werewolves will go bankrupt.


    "This trust is flattering," John murmured to himself, "You''ve made me afraid of failure."


    What is more terrifying than the blow is the trust that is so heavy that it is suffocating.


    John''s failure is no longer the failure of the second king, he has to bear many things.


    Wiping away his thoughts, John looked at today''s latest newspaper.


    The Gringotts employee lay on the steps crying without tears.


    Basically, half of Gringotts was emptied out, and the remaining half was left by their shamelessness.


    "They can''t guarantee the safety of their property." John glanced at it and threw it aside.


    The current Gringotts is basically an empty shell.


    But this is not enough.


    John wanted more than that.


    A string of numbers is easy, but the key is that you also need to keep physical currency.


    So he wanted to keep the goblin-forged currency in public hands.


    It''s the same as before, but the goblin has lost the qualification to store it and can only cast it.


    And the casting also needs to be under the supervision of the Ministry of Magic.


    He is waiting for the goblin to surrender.


    ¡­


    The saints clamored for justice and used the holy fire to baptize the dirty monsters and corrupt money.


    They want to create a new world, and the existing ones can be destroyed.

 Chapter 664：

    The Ministry of Magic is trying to stop these crazy behaviors, and more than twenty saints have been arrested before this month is over.


    And these people were taken to England.


    John threw people directly into Azkaban and let them become magical nourishment there.


    The magic furnace is operating at high speed, and the saints have become nourishment for dealing with the saints.


    He searched everyone''s brain.


    What is surprising is that there is no trace of Grindelwald among these people.


    "He has been preparing for a long time." John muttered, "The tower disappeared, and he transformed the entire Nurmengard."


    John didn''t know when Grindelwald started preparing.


    Perhaps he never stopped after failing in that duel.


    One person can transform that tower.


    It¡¯s no less difficult than renovating the Room of Requirement in Hogwarts.


    Rubbing his eyebrows, John frowned.


    "Sir, tea." Tang Mi walked to his side and put down the tea cup.


    "Thank you, Tang Mi." John drank the newly brewed black tea.


    The corners of Tang Mi''s mouth twitched. This was brewed with freshly boiled water.


    "Grindelwald is not Voldemort," John put down the tea cup without changing his expression. "He knows how to hide himself and has the ability to see the future."


    "It''s very smart to hide yourself in a place where you can''t see it in the future."


    To be honest, John was really curious about how Dumbledore defeated Grindelwald.


    Let¡¯s just say that this brain is simply not a normal person¡¯s way of thinking, not to mention that it also has the gift of prophecy.


    "Then how do we defeat someone who can see the future?" Tang Mi''s eyes darkened.


    He will not give up revenge for his friends, but Grindelwald is too outrageous.


    "Perhaps we can change our thinking." John raised his eyebrows and said in a deep voice, "Start with Muggles."


    Grindelwald can think of obtaining weapons from Muggles, which is much better than the former Dark Lord.


    But since the other party has some contact with Muggles, he will leave clues.


    "I hope the tracking master can give me some clues."


    John has a candidate in mind, but unfortunately, that candidate is still pregnant.


    Nymphadora Tonks.


    Disguise Magus.


    Fortunately, John also has a tracking master.


    Although he is not a Disguisemagus, he is very suitable, but the price is a bit expensive.


    "The Ministry of Magic is gradually stabilizing, and the transfer of power is not smooth. At this time, external intervention is needed."


    John tapped his fingers on the table.


    In the Bhutan incident, there are twenty ministers of magic and more than three hundred officials. This is a large number of power vacancies. If they are not replaced quickly, the Ministry of Magic will collapse.


    Therefore, it is a good choice to cut the knot with a quick knife and directly carry out a major upgrade.


    If some departments are completely destroyed, former retired employees will be hired to return to work for training.


    Only in this way can various places be stabilized.


    Grindelwald almost crippled the wizarding world this time, and the impact caused directly pushed the despicable Herbo to the top of the list.


    Even Voldemort had to call him "big brother" when he saw him.


    After all, Voldemort''s greatest achievement was almost succeeding in Britain, unlike Grindelwald''s direct attack on the International Federation of Wizards.


    "Either he dies or I perish."


    The ending of John and Grindelwald is destined to defeat the other.


    ¡­


    Evil and justice are not so simply defined.


    At least in the eyes of the saints, they are justice and represent magic.


    In the eyes of ordinary wizards, these are a group of lunatics.


    The threat posed by Muggles makes wizards'' already prone to extreme personalities become even more extreme.


    The definition among wizards is still vague.


    Not to mention Muggles and wizards.


    A farm in the Muggle world.


    All the livestock inside died.


    The owner there died, but the strange thing is that the cause of his death cannot be found out.


    It was like death coming suddenly, and the healthy family didn''t even catch a cold.


    Forensic autopsy found no traces of poisoning.


    This is simply an incredible thing.


    Mycroft looked at the corpse that was no different from a normal human being.


    He raised his brows and looked at the old forensic doctor over there.


    "What was the cause of death?"


    "Nothing." The old forensic doctor shook his head and said, "It''s weird, they seemed to die because they died."


    "Did you die because you died?"


    If Mycroft didn''t have that amazing IQ, he would probably need to digest what the old forensic doctor said now.


    "There are no wounds, no diseases, and no poisoning." The old forensic doctor also felt ridiculous, "This is the second time I have encountered such a thing."


    "The second time?" Mycroft thought suddenly and asked, "Where was it last time?"


    "It must have been more than fifty years ago, Little Hangleton, where the local upper class Tom Riddle and his family died."


    The old forensic doctor recalled: "I was only a teenager at that time, and I had never seen such a strange corpse."


    "It was like they were asleep, still wearing their dinner clothes."


    "At that time, it was said that the gardener did it, and the unlucky guy was put in jail."


    Mycroft looked at the policeman behind him and ordered: "Bring out the death file of the Riddle family, as well as the testimonies and witnesses at the time."


    The fat policeman wiped his sweat with a handkerchief, nodded repeatedly and ran over to make arrangements.


    Mycroft looked at the other person and said, "Arrange people to go to Little Hangleton."


    The subordinate asked: "Where is the configuration?"


    Mycroft paused, looked deeply and said: "First level."


    "We may be facing those mysterious wizards," Mycroft said calmly, "It is also very likely that they are evil wizards."


    He didn¡¯t know exactly what a wizard looked like.


    But he understands that those guys are dangerous.


    It is human instinct to temporarily classify these guys as ''evil''.


    No one will name the unknown in the name of kindness and justice at first.


    Use the first-level configuration, if the first-level configuration cannot catch a wizard.


    Then humans might as well just let go of their hands and let them go.


    ¡­


    Chapter 678 Magic Card, Credit


    "Edit, it''s all Eudi!"


    A short goblin was jumping around in the empty Gringotts vault, looking completely crazy.


    "What''s up with him?"


    "All the customers who were not responsible for him took the money away."


    Griphook looked at the goblin, and then at the other empty vaults.


    For the goblins, the empty treasury is more uncomfortable than killing them.


    No, that¡¯s just crazy.


    Passing by the VIP area where a fire dragon was tied to guard the door.


    Originally, Gringotts wanted to find a new fire dragon.


    But the fire dragons disappeared one after another, which made the goblin''s plan come to nothing, so he had to find some trolls to look at the door.


    Those trolls were mumbling something, and some trolls were beating their heads with big wooden sticks.


    The current situation has made Gringotts almost useless.


    The few vaults that are still there are either because the descendants of the family have died or they are in Azkaban.


    That''s it. Sooner or later Gringotts will be finished.


    "Damn John Wick." A goblin cursed.


    If John Wick hadn''t come up with some magic cards, they wouldn''t be like this.


    Most importantly, the Second Dynasty doesn''t like to keep money in Gringotts.


    I don¡¯t know who took the lead. They hid the galleons at home.


    This is equivalent to taking away twenty-eight major customers at once.


    Oh no, twenty-seven.


    The only one who wasn''t hiding at home was Weasley.


    The total amount in the Weasley family''s treasury does not exceed one hundred galleons.


    It made Griphook want to throw down a galleung before leaving.


    The credibility of the Second Dynasty was guaranteed, and many wizards gradually became aware of this matter.


    It was only a matter of time before Gringotts was replaced.


    Griphook glanced at the vault worriedly. He seemed to have seen the future ending.


    Originally, he was one of the shrewd ones among the goblins, so he was able to see things in the longer term.


    "Magic card."


    ¡­


    The birth of magic cards gave wizards an extra greeting.


    "Have you applied for a magic card?"


    This quite means that if you don¡¯t apply for a card, you won¡¯t be able to keep up with the trend.


    There were some people who were waiting and watching, but after being so excited, they simply went to do it.


    I have to say, once I go there, it smells really good.


    The first is convenience.


    No need to carry a heavy bag of money around anymore.


    You can use magic cards directly when paying.


    Of course, it is limited to the second dynasty industry.

 Chapter 665：

    Basically, the entire UK can support its use.


    Those who don¡¯t join will have no business.


    I originally thought it would affect my life, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be more convenient.


    Ordinary magic cards are bronze in color.


    The highest level is the black magic card.


    Like the Weasley family.


    The twins are the black cards.


    And Mr. Weasley also got one.


    After all, as the head of the family, you still have this power.


    Only Ron was dissatisfied as to why he was ordinary.


    "You need to make more money."


    "One hundred thousand galleons."


    "That way you can apply for a card replacement."


    "Little Ronnie."


    At Weasley''s dinner, the twins sang in harmony, making people laugh.


    There was only Ron, who said with a displeased face: "Dad, just give me one."


    Mr. Weasley cut the beef and said seriously: "I hope you can get these with your own ability, Ron."


    This is his rare seriousness.


    Percy made him understand that he really lacked education for his children.


    So after hearing Ron''s thoughts, he was extra serious.


    Except for Ron and Ginny, everyone in the Weasley family has a job.


    Mrs. Weasley nodded, agreeing with her husband''s statement.


    "Okay." Ron ate his food absently.


    He has something on his mind.


    This is almost written on his face.


    George and Fred exchanged a look.


    Angelina took in the interaction between the two brothers and looked at them with disdain.


    "Ron, are you in contact with Lavender?"


    As a sister-in-law, she wanted to care about her younger brother. She asked.


    "Ah, no." Ron panicked, picked up a piece of broccoli with his fork and stuffed it into his mouth, pretending to be fine and said, "We stopped contacting you a long time ago."


    "Oh~ you guys were inseparable before." Fred chuckled.


    Ron looked away.


    George added: "So... you are in contact with Hermione?"


    "Pfft¡ª" Ron, who was picking up the pumpkin juice with a guilty conscience, was choked.


    "You are really not suitable for hiding." George shrugged and said, "The last time Hermione came over, you never took your eyes off her."


    "I don''t!"


    He was anxious.


    Angelina is a girl, and she understands girls¡¯ thoughts better.


    "Although this is a shock," Angelina said, "an excellent girl like Hermione Granger is not suitable for you."


    "Angelina." Mrs. Weasley frowned displeased.


    "Sorry," Fred apologized sincerely, "Hermione has now joined the Ministry of Magic as an employee, and dad praised her for being great last time."


    Yes, one is a big boy who has not yet started working, and the other has already found a job in the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures of the Ministry of Magic.


    Ron was a little disappointed.


    It¡¯s not that the twins don¡¯t support their brothers.


    It was they who knew how good Hermione had been with John.


    How can that sentence be said? How could a woman who was protected by a lion fall in love with a dog?


    Although Ron is not a dog, he is far behind compared to the second king.


    Being so shocked that he couldn''t eat, Ron said in despair: "I''m full."


    He got up and walked upstairs.


    Mrs. Weasley glared at the twins, "For God''s sake, you are his brothers."


    "That''s why we want him to stop suffering so much." George immediately took over.


    Mrs. Weasley felt sorry for her son.


    Mr. Weasley thought for a moment and said, "It''s indeed a bit too much."


    "Okay," said Fred, "we''ll take care of enlightening my dear brother."


    "Don''t mention..."


    "You know, we won''t mention John and Hermione."


    George raised his hands in surrender.


    Angelina thinks there is little hope for this.


    Seriously, if she met John in the first grade, she would never look down on anyone else in her life.


    ¡­


    The new credit system is already fermenting.


    Wizards love magic cards.


    The Ministry of Magic of other countries immediately noticed this.


    "Second King, what does this mean?"


    At the meeting of the International Federation of Wizards.


    John looked at the person who gave the opinion, who was Norway''s new Minister of Magic.


    He said casually: "I saw shortcomings in the previous system."


    "What disadvantages?" Minister Roland was a little confused.


    This system has been used for hundreds of years. What are the disadvantages?


    "Credit." John said, "Not to mention that Gringotts is run by greedy goblins, but it itself has no other credibility except currency casting."


    "Credit?" Many representatives looked at each other.


    "For example, the last Gringotts attack," John looked around at everyone and asked, "How are the losses calculated?"


    "Losses caused to wizards are borne by the wizards themselves? Then why do we need to deposit money into Gringotts?"


    John issued a soul torture.


    "The magic card will not lose the money that belongs to the wizard because of the loss of a place." John looked at the silent people and said calmly, "The magic card has already classified the money into the working capital by default, so the moment it is deposited, it has been Start running."


    "As long as the data is properly saved, even if the magic card is lost, it can still be replaced."


    He said calmly: "This is credit."


    The huge Second Dynasty¡¯s internal digestion capacity is amazing, even if all the galleons in the world disappear.


    As long as they identify the string of values ??recorded in the magic card, they can continue to conduct unimpeded transactions based on the values.


    It can be said that it is completely self-contained system for digestion.


    John Wick''s name is a guarantee that reassures everyone.


    As long as John is here, there will be no loss like Gringotts, which will be borne by the wizard personally.


    We are not responsible for leaving the counter, as long as you put the money in the card, it is guaranteed.


    This new credit system requires a strong enough institution to implement it.


    John glanced at everyone, he didn''t mind spreading it to the whole world.


    After all, he will not make a show of directly taking away the client''s assets after bankruptcy.


    So after this bill was passed, a brand new organization was born.


    International Wizards United Financial Center, Magical Savings First Bank.


    What?


    Isn¡¯t the first one Gringotts?


    That was opened by goblins. What does it have to do with me, a wizard?


    Responsible for managing the financial system of the entire magical world.


    The first president, John Wick.


    ¡­


    Chapter 679 Goblin asks for help, put down your arrogance


    John remains the head of the Department of Education.


    There are two major organizations under the International Federation of Wizards.


    The first one is the Department of Education, which is responsible for the registration and review of magic schools.


    The second is the Quidditch Committee, which is responsible for all Quidditch matters, including the hosting of the Quidditch World Cup.


    The head of the Department of Education is Roger Spottiswoode.


    He is a tall, thin old man with white curly hair, wearing a purple velvet robe.


    "Sir Wick." Roger Spottiswood shook hands with John.


    "Please take a seat."


    This time the parliament was held in the UK. Others left, leaving only two people in the parliament hall.


    Roger''s face was indifferent. He didn''t seem to be afraid of the person in front of him because he had some relationship with the First King.


    "Mr. Spottiswoode, I hope you can do me a favor." John crossed his fingers on his chin and said in a relaxed manner, "I hope you can contact ten magic schools for me."


    Why is it ten?


    Because the magic house was destroyed by John.


    Upon hearing this, Roger''s first reaction was rejection.


    That is not a simple thing, let alone the beginning of school season.


    "Don''t rush to refuse." John''s eyes had the power to see through people''s hearts. He chuckled, "I don''t want to interfere with the Department of Education, I just want to discuss the issue of magic schools."


    "Magic school problem?" Roger asked in a deep voice, "I''m sorry, as far as I know, there are no big problems in the school at present, except..."


    Except for the magic house.


    Roger''s words reached his lips and were swallowed.


    He also heard about the deeds of this new boss.


    In fact, what happened at the magic house can be regarded as a major mistake made by the Education Department.


    As an important organization responsible for magic schools around the world, they failed to detect the wolfish ambition of Principal Zhong in time.


    If John wants to care, even if his position is taken away, he can''t complain.

 Chapter 666：

    "No, no, no," John shook his head and said, "Don''t you think that school exchanges between magic schools in various countries is a big problem?"


    "The three magic schools in Europe have Goblet of Fire to promote communication, but other than that, there is basically not much communication between the schools."


    A glimmer of light flashed in John''s eyes, and he said in a solemn voice: "Standing still, magic is not the product of working behind closed doors, and there should not be barriers between each other."


    "That makes sense." Roger''s expression changed somewhat.


    As John said, these ten magic schools basically have no communication.


    It''s okay to say that the three European universities at least have the Goblet of Fire.


    Even the Goblet of Fire stayed for nearly a hundred years before restarting.


    The only connection between magic schools is the one registered at the same time under the Education Department of the International Federation of Wizards.


    "Furthermore, communication with each other can broaden your horizons. To be honest, Hogwarts education had major problems."


    John dragged Dumbledore out and whipped his body, saying: "For a certain period of time, the education of the most important subject Defense Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts was like a mess of scraps of paper put together."


    "There is a new professor every year. Because of the curse, the powerful wizards are unwilling to take up their posts, and the mediocre wizards are teaching randomly."


    When Roger heard this, a drop of cold sweat fell on his forehead.


    John said meaningfully: "I have always believed that the Department of Education has the due responsibility to be responsible for the educational content of each school."


    "Or is it because of a certain wizard that you don''t want to offend and pretend not to see it?"


    Death penalty.


    Roger was restless at this moment.


    Yes, the Department of Education is responsible for the registration and management of magic schools around the world.


    But most of them allow magic schools to develop independently.


    But some situations should be exceptions.


    Such as Hogwarts.


    A consumable product every year, the prestigious first magic school in Europe once had their graduates who couldn''t even cast the Iron Armor Curse.


    This is one of the most important spells of a wizard and is the basis of the wizard''s defense.


    In such a situation, the Department of Education did not intervene.


    If John wanted, he could fire Roger directly because of this matter.


    But he didn''t do that.


    "I heard that you have a good friendship with that person," John picked up the quill pen on the table and fiddled with it, and said casually, "There have been a lot of letters recently, right?"


    "No..." Roger was interrupted as soon as he started.


    John tapped the tip of his quill pen on the wooden table.


    "I don''t mind this." He let go of his hand, and the quill stood there, the tip of the pen already embedded in the table. "I just hope that you can adjust your position."


    "Some people are already a thing of the past. Over the years, the Department of Education has neglected the management of various magic schools, causing shortcomings in the development of each school. We need to correct them in time."


    He stood up and walked towards the exit, passing by Roger and pausing.


    "Magic education is the cradle of wizards. You should know that this kind of power brings not only fame, but also responsibility."


    He reached out and patted the shoulder of Roger, who was completely frozen.


    John walked out of the door, and the voice came slowly.


    "I hope you will confirm the contact with the schools as soon as possible."


    Roger sat in his position for a long time, and his back was already wet with cold sweat.


    He reached out and took off his glasses tremblingly, and rubbed his hands vigorously on his face.


    This made his coldness lessen.


    He tried to stand up, put his hands on the table, and tried hard several times before he successfully stood up.


    Putting his glasses back on, he looked at the pen inserted into the table.


    Go over and grab it to pull it out.


    But the quill was embedded too deeply. He took a deep breath, pulled out the quill, and took a few steps back before he stood still.


    "How can I help you?"


    asked Reggie Cotemore, an employee of the Magic Maintenance Department.


    "Yes, oh, no, thank you, I''m fine." Roger put the quill into his pocket, nodded to Reggie and left.


    Reggie scratched his head, shrugged in confusion, walked to the conference hall, took out his wand and pointed it inside.


    The original tables and chairs jumped to the side one after another, and the table shrank and became smaller.


    The carpet flew up, and several wooden sticks flew over and beat the carpet.


    Dust flew out from inside, which was very choking.


    With the wand pointed upward, the sunny weather turned into rain.


    The rain hit the floor, and the dust was swept away with a rag.


    "I really love this cleaning system." Reggie said with emotion.


    ¡­


    John returns to Silverhand Manor.


    Tang Mi came over with a smile on his face.


    "Sir, they are coming."


    "Oh?" John glanced at the two dwarf-like short guys who were stopped outside the manor.


    "Not in a hurry."


    John walked to the sofa and sat down. The teapot beside him poured warm tea into the cup.


    "Tell me about today''s situation." He picked up the tea cup and motioned to Tang Mi.


    Tang Mi couldn''t hold back his smile and said: "More than 80% of wizards across the country have gone to Silver Hand to register magic cards. In the recent period, ten werewolves from outside have come to register, all of whom came from other countries."


    "Chu Dai and Zuo Fei investigated these werewolves and confirmed that they had no history of harming others, and approved their entry into the werewolf community."


    "Under the influence of the Delacour family, the French magical society began to transfer money to magic cards for storage."


    "Gringotts is shrinking all over the world, and some places can''t even pay troll security guards."


    Tang Mi told him one thing after another, and the corner of John''s mouth raised a slight smile.


    "The more registrations there are, the more invisible the saints will be."


    John''s eyes were deep and he said calmly: "The more wizards register, the living space of saints will be reduced."


    So what about saints? They still need to eat.


    The magic card uses real-name registration, which means that John is controlling the information of the magic world in disguise.


    This is a news network covering the whole world.


    No disturbance could escape John''s eye.


    Glancing at the guys dancing there, John said calmly: "Bring them over."


    Tang Mi''s smile did not diminish and he walked out the door.


    Arriving at the outskirts of the manor, he looked at the two greasy-skinned goblins.


    "Shelby, I need to see John Wick, let me in!"


    The speaker was Lanis, the manager of Gringotts. He was a dignified manager of Gringotts, but he was stopped by several werewolf security guards today.


    Tang Mi just glanced at him lightly, and his words were full of danger: "You said...who do you want to see?"


    "Of course, yes... Sir Wick." Lanis was about to say, but was pulled by Griphook before he could react.


    He saw the evil look in the eyes of several werewolf security guards.


    This is the second king''s territory. If you don''t show respect to him, you are undoubtedly seeking death.


    "Very good," Tang Mi waved his hand to ask the security guard to get out of the way, and said calmly, "I don''t want my family to blame me for letting some idiots in."


    Lannis wanted to get angry, but Griphook had the good sense to hold him back.


    The two goblins were brought into Silver Hand Manor by Tang Mi.


    "Mr. Wick, I am Rannis, the manager of Gringotts."


    Lanis went in, his greedy eyes sweeping over the noble Silverhand Manor.


    John was flipping through a book in his hand, and when he heard the speech, he just raised a finger.


    Griphook saw what the other party meant and hurriedly pressed Lanis''s mouth.


    Just like that, they watched John quietly flipping through the books there.


    The sound of turning pages sounded in the quiet living room.


    Lanis tried to speak several times, but was stopped by Griphook.


    Until John turned the book to the last page and the book was closed.


    He finally raised his head and moved his gaze to the two goblins.


    "If you are a weak person seeking help, put down your arrogance to the strong person."


    ¡­


    Chapter 680 Mint, going to work becomes working in the factory


    When had Lanis been so angry? He said angrily: "How dare you treat the manager of Gringotts like this!"


    "Oh?" John said amusedly, "Then how should I treat you?"


    Lanis pushed aside Griphook and said loudly: "You should give me enough respect instead of letting me sit in the sun for three hours!"


    John didn''t say anything, just looked at Lanis quietly.


    Lanis was angry at the beginning and then gradually calmed down. Gradually, a wave of fear eroded his brain.


    His legs began to tremble and he almost lost his balance.


    "Griphook, I remember your name was this." John''s light voice sounded.


    Griphook was stunned, then nodded hurriedly and said, "Yes, Sir Wick."


    "You seem smarter than Lannis, then you can tell him who is in front of this Gringotts manager?"


    John gave Griphook a look.


    Griphook was stunned and said: "President of the International Federation of Wizards, founder of Johnny Silverhand, and the great second king."


    "You missed one."


    John''s voice made Griphook''s heart tense.


    John said calmly: "The Destroyer of Gringotts."


    "about¡­"


    "Sir Wick!" Griphook pushed Lanis away and said hurriedly, "Gringotts has no intention of going against you. We hope you will let us go."


    Griphook could see that if he could not show an attitude that satisfied John today, then Gringotts would disappear right before his eyes.


    Lanis is an idiot.


    The person in front of him is the highest decision-maker of the wizarding group, and he dares to mention his humble identity as the manager of Gringotts.


    But it¡¯s not the pull ring.


    He didn¡¯t want to lose his job. There was no need to elaborate on how important a decent job was to the goblin.


    Plus those crazy saints are killing goblins all over the world.


    He didn¡¯t want to leave his hometown and become one of the victims of the baptism of holy fire.

 Chapter 667：

    Griphook''s brain was working rapidly with a strong desire to survive.


    "Unintentionally making an enemy?" John glanced at Griphook, the goblin.


    Speaking of which, he had dealt with Griphook before, and it was Griphook who led him into Lestrange''s treasure house.


    "Tell me, what do you want to do?"


    John wanted to see what this goblin had to say.


    Griphook said: "We hope that Sir Wick will show your noble hand. Gringotts will be grateful and fully support you."


    Pull the ring to lower the posture to the lowest level.


    "Full support? Not enough." John shook his head.


    This shocked Griphook, and he gritted his teeth and said, "Gringotts is willing to listen to Lord Wick."


    "It''s still not enough." John held his cheek with one hand, crossed his legs, and said lazily, "These are not enough."


    An ugly smile appeared on Griphook''s face, and he gritted his teeth and asked, "What do you want, Mr. Wick?"


    "Me?" John chuckled, "I want Gringotts to disappear."


    "Don''t go too far, Your Excellency." Griphook said with a ferocious expression, "Without the goblins, all the wizard''s coins will disappear."


    John laughed dumbly, "That''s true."


    "So what I want is for Gringotts to disappear, not for the goblins."


    His understatement made Lanis shut up when he was about to speak.


    Griphook didn''t understand the meaning and asked tentatively: "What does Mr. Wick mean?"


    "The goblin will continue to mint coins, but..."


    John lengthened his tone, causing the necks of the two goblins to unconsciously stretch.


    "The ownership of coins belongs to the management and issuance of the Ministry of Magic." John smiled.


    Both goblins were stunned.


    Especially Lanis, his body was shaking.


    It''s angry.


    This will completely kill Gringotts!


    Gringotts not only mints coins, but is also responsible for management and exchange.


    John directly chopped the power into one, which made him angry.


    "Impossible!" Lanis roared without thinking, "You are trying to force all the goblins to rebel!"


    "Oh." John said lightly, "Then let''s do the opposite."


    The goblins looked at John in disbelief.


    John showed his strong white teeth and said, "See if I can kill them all."


    Chill poured into the body from the toes.


    A suffocating atmosphere of death enveloped the goblin.


    what are they doing?


    In front of the highest decision-maker of the current wizarding group, the Second King, who is recognized as one of the three most powerful wizards in the world, made a threat?


    That''s John Wick.


    He did not show any mercy when he killed the five families who were also wizards.


    A group of goblins?


    John''s calm but chilling voice sounded.


    "As long as one by one dies, the remaining goblins will always compromise."


    Under the refraction of the sun, the shadow of John sitting there turned into a dark and gloomy world-destroying dragon.


    The minions tearing everything apart are rushing towards the small and weak goblin.


    Griphook could not move his body and could only watch the giant dragon tear his shadow into pieces.


    The feeling of angina in his heart made him unable to hold on any longer, and he sat down completely.


    With him, there is Lanis.


    The horror on their faces could not dissipate.


    "I can give you a chance to think about it. Take this and go back to Gringotts. You will know why I don''t care."


    John casually threw a magic card in front of Griphook.


    He waved his hand to see the guest off.


    The two goblins left Silver Hand Manor with fear all over their bodies.


    Lanis could no longer be proud.


    Outside there is a group of madmen like the saints, and inside there is John Wick, the mad ancestor.


    They returned to Gringotts with the magic card.


    "What''s his purpose in giving this to us?" Lanis didn''t understand why John gave them the magic card.


    Griphook said with a heavy heart: "This is a magic card, something wizards use to store currency."


    That means that as long as you crack this card, you can get unlimited coins.


    Griphook understood what the second king meant.


    He was just telling the goblins that unique currency is not only in the hands of goblins.


    In the following time, the goblin called in all the alchemists and curse breakers.


    They want to prove that magic cards are not unbreakable.


    But the result was jaw-dropping.


    Even the most powerful alchemist in Gringotts cannot crack it.


    "The inner domain structure is automatically formed here. Except for specific methods, the structure inside cannot be changed."


    Lanis invited the Elf Alchemist, the most powerful alchemist in the Elf clan.


    But even he couldn''t do anything about it. The magic contained in it represented the top of the world.


    This thing can be destroyed, but the string of values ??is stored in an unknown location and cannot be changed at all.


    Gringotts was helpless about this.


    John originally thought he would have to wait for another ten days and a half.


    Unexpectedly, a week later, the goblin I visited last time would visit again.


    Griphook put down the magic card respectfully and said, "Dear Lord Wick, we have no way to crack it."


    Goblins are not fools.


    The unbreakable magic card means that currency is no longer a weapon unique to fairies.


    John responded with a gentle hum.


    Griphook and Lanis looked at each other and said solemnly: "We hope that Mr. Wick can give the goblin a way to survive."


    "I have always given it to you," John said calmly, "I have no intention of killing all the goblins."


    "The Wizarding Society will continue to use currency, and Gringotts has officially changed its name to Gringotts Coin Mint."


    "I will continue to use the original goblin employees and develop their salaries at the same time."


    John glanced at Griphook and said, "You can become the first manager of this factory."


    "Me?" Griphook was stunned.


    Lanis shouted: "This is not fair, what about me?"


    "You? If you have enough skills, you can become a mint worker." John looked at the goblin and said, "Tell me your choice."


    "I''ve given you enough time, and it''s time to give me a satisfactory answer."


    Griphook looked at Lanis, who had an extremely ugly look on his face.


    But the conditions John offered him made Griphook very excited.


    Originally, I was just an ordinary employee in Gringotts, but it was because I was smart enough that I was brought here by Lanis.


    Now you have the opportunity to rise up and become the leader of many fairies.


    In addition, they used magic cards to summon fairies from all over the world to crack it, and the fairies also came to a consensus.


    In the future, goblins from other countries may surrender to the Ministry of Magic first.


    "We are willing." Griphook took a deep breath and said, "Become the Gringotts Coin Mint."


    "Griphook!"


    "Lanith, we need to survive, unless you want to continue a goblin war."


    Griphook would not give face to his former leader.


    What''s more, he was right. Unless there is another goblin rebellion, this matter is just a matter of speed.


    Lanis couldn''t gamble with the goblin''s survival.


    John snapped his fingers, and a parchment contract appeared in front of Griphook.


    John''s voice sounded and said: "This contract needs to be signed by the goblin in charge of Gringotts, of course."


    He said meaningfully: "It''s a living fairy."


    Griphook looked solemn.


    He is a smart elf, and his dangerous eyes fell on Lanis.


    If any goblin refuses, let him become a dead goblin.


    This is a contract that binds Gringotts.


    Griphook naturally understood, he knew that this was the only chance he would get to the top.


    So when he went back, he called everyone to sign.


    ¡­


    Chapter 681: Kill all the saints and confiscate their homes


    With Gringotts taken care of, John can now freely deal with the Saints.


    Previously, the saint broke into Gringotts and killed the goblins. Although this incident helped John, it also had side effects.


    He needs the death of a group of saints to defend the dignity of the Ministry of Magic.


    And now...


    "This mission..." Little Barty became the director of the Auror Office, a cold light flashed in his eyes, "Kill the saints!"


    Ministry of Magic strikers join forces with Aurors.


    A heavily armed team appeared where the saint had last appeared.


    That''s a tavern.


    A wizard in the tavern reported the saint''s appearance.


    The saints who are promoting the concept of baptism by holy fire have not yet realized that the crisis is coming.


    The next second, the door of the tavern was blown open, followed by five or six rays of light hitting the saint.


    The saint died on the spot.


    Little Barty walked over and turned the Saint''s face over. The Auror behind him came over and said, "It must have been illegal immigration."


    "Find the nearest Portkey holder and capture them."

 Chapter 668：

    He waved his wand and the body floated.


    The wizards in the tavern watched this scene in horror. Little Barty stopped and glanced at everyone and said: "Any wizard who discovers the secret or helps the saint will be punished with the same crime."


    "The child''s qualification for the Little Wizard Card will be cancelled, and he will no longer receive benefits from the Little Wizard Fund."


    When everyone heard this, they were thankful that they had not interacted with the saints.


    But the tavern owner''s expression changed. He struggled, but in the end he couldn''t stand up to the children who were going to school.


    "Wait, I want to report it!" The boss opened the door to the cellar and said, "I suspect that there is a saint hidden here."


    "Doubtful?" Little Barty''s eyes made the boss panic.


    Fortunately, little Barty didn''t care too much and led the people into the cellar.


    After a while, they dragged a body up.


    When passing by the boss, Little Barty said: "Are there any clues?"


    "No more, really no more." The boss smiled sarcastically.


    Little Barty nodded and left with the others.


    It''s not just happening around here, it''s happening all over the world.


    The International Federation of Wizards has decided to form a team that can enter various countries to handle cross-border cases.


    And Batty Jr. became the manager of this team with cross-border law enforcement powers.


    The saints who had just gathered to prepare for the baptism of holy fire were killed by Aurors descending from the sky.


    This team is ruthless and has no intention of leaving anyone alive.


    And this is the only team allowed to use the Unforgivable Curse.


    Each wizard who can be selected is equipped with a full set of "Zhi" series weapons.


    And it has the right to dominate, which is a great weapon that directly forms the anti-Apparition field.


    Basically, getting entangled with them is a dead end.


    In just half a month, the number of active saints around the world began to decrease.


    And three families suffered.


    They were arrested for providing a hiding place for the saints, all their assets were confiscated, and three generations of them were deprived of the right to use the Little Wizard Card.


    This punishment is too severe.


    Some family members even have no idea that their father or brother has done this, but what is affected is their future.


    As soon as such a punishment came out, all wizard families began to educate their families.


    Especially those family members who are at the peak of their passion, they are warned not to bring in some strange people.


    There are also those who are afraid that their family members will be developed into saints, so they immediately put everyone in confinement.


    Even the little wizards who go to school cannot avoid being educated for a while.


    Of course, this approach is also somewhat controversial.


    For example, why do others have to bear the responsibility for the mistakes made by family members?


    The Little Wizard Fund should serve little wizards and should not be exploited because of mistakes.


    When John encounters this kind of situation, he usually finds out which newspaper the news came from, and then hands it to Rita Skeeter.


    As a giant of today''s newspaper industry, it is simply too easy for Rita to crush those small newspapers that don''t open their eyes.


    "The Little Wizard Fund is not for a group of people who endanger the stability of the magical world." When asked, John responded quite calmly, "They may hate it, but they should hate their family''s selfishness."


    When these words were spread, basically no one thought it was wrong.


    As long as you haven¡¯t been hiding in the mountains for decades, you should know what the saints did.


    If you take someone home knowing the dangers of carrying them, you should be prepared to be scolded by everyone.


    After that, several more homes were ransacked one after another.


    They were a group of gamblers who wanted to bet that the new world would bring greater prosperity to their family.


    Taking risks is equivalent to following the dragon''s merits.


    But it''s a pity that they can''t stop the scared people.


    In one family, brothers reported someone. As a reward for reporting, they were fined, but their home was not ransacked.


    This made the family even more awakened. Yes, stop the loss in time.


    If you can hang out with the saints, then that person is basically useless.


    The role of a useless person to the family is too low.


    It¡¯s better to let it go and let the family continue.


    Saints were driven away in various ways, and corpses sometimes appeared in the wilderness.


    Maybe it was someone who was afraid of being exposed who killed him.


    The European Ministry of Magic is busy with numerous cases piling up.


    ¡­


    "Is this the news you got?"


    John looked at the sheets of A4 paper, and then at Gauss, who was almost paralyzed there.


    "More money, more money this time!" Gauss''s only mouth was still stiff.


    John walked over and lifted up his coat, which was stained brown by coagulated blood.


    He frowned and said, "How many shots have you received?"


    "I don''t remember!" Gauss said angrily.


    "One shot is worth a hundred galleons to you."


    "Do I seem to be short of those five hundred galleons? Well, I am short of it, boss, I am short of it!"


    After being shot five times, he was still alive and well. If it hadn''t been for Gauss, he would have died long ago.


    John picked up the broken amulet fragments, and even the five amulets carried by Gauss were shattered.


    "By the way, there''s also this."


    Gauss thought of something and took out a folder from Geying''s back.


    John picked it up and took a look, his pupils narrowed.


    "An investigation into Poland''s mysterious lands and buildings."


    He opened it and scanned it quickly.


    After reading it, John looked solemn.


    "Muggles have taken notice of wizards."


    This is a confidential document. I didn¡¯t expect Gauss to take out all this.


    John was a little helpless.


    "Muggles are more concerned about wizards now." Glancing at Gauss, John asked doubtfully, "How were you discovered?"


    "I didn''t know that the investigation was done well, but suddenly it was discovered."


    Gauss was full of complaints, and he was almost blamed for it.


    John said calmly: "You did a good job, this is the price promised to you."


    He put a card on the table and handed it over.


    Gauss picked it up, knocked it, and said doubtfully, "Boss, I''ve been through life and death, are you asking me to beg for food?"


    During this period of time, he was in the Muggle world, but he did not keep up with the trend of the wizarding world.


    John said speechlessly: "This is a magic card. Galleons are stored in it. Do you think it would be fun to run around with a thousand Galleons?"


    "Oh, by the way, it''s one thousand and five."


    John took out the purple card, and the tree-shaped pattern on it was projected.


    He stretched his hand on the tree towards the silver card on the table.


    The value in the silver card reached one thousand and five.


    "Okay, I believe in your credibility, boss." Gauss still chose to believe in his parents.


    But he looked at Yin Ka and then at Zika.


    "Why can''t I project this?"


    "Oh, just wait until you save enough 100,000 Galleons."


    John also gave a demonstration and crossed another hundred galleons on the card.


    The number on the silver card becomes one thousand six.


    Gauss: "..." Is it important to be rich?


    Regarding his boss''s inhumanity, Gauss just wanted to express that he had more ability to insult himself!


    For ordinary people, five shots would be the time to be rescued in the emergency room.


    But for a wizard with strong healing ability, a trip to Silver Cross Hospital would be enough for this injury.


    Need to say, as a thug hired by John.


    Gauss was lucky enough to get medical insurance.


    Gaussian, who used to be arrogant, is even more arrogant now.


    After Gauss left, Tang Mi came to inform him about the arrival of the Quidditch Committee.


    John nodded and stopped when he was about to go out.


    He thought for a moment and said, "Call Lucius over for me."


    "Just tell him that his chance has come."


    "Okay, sir."


    Tang Mi was a little confused as to what the opportunity was.


    The Quidditch Committee is a business matter, so John will naturally not conduct it at Silverhand Manor.


    As the current leader of the International Federation of Wizards, he still has to pay attention to his image.


    ¡­


    Chapter 682 Reform, Quidditch Committee


    Mentor Metaxas of the Quidditch Committee was very nervous at the moment.


    He sat in the British Ministry of Magic, his fingers nervously clasping the burr on his right thumb.


    The last time Roger Spottiswoode was interviewed, he didn''t come back to his senses for several days after he returned.


    As one of the two major organizations of the International Federation of Wizards, he was very panicked.


    "The second king wants to hold the International Federation of Wizards firmly in his hands. What should I do?"


    Although the Quidditch Committee is not as important as the Department of Education, it is still relevant to all Quidditch enthusiasts.


    After knowing that John was looking for him, he was so frightened that he quickly looked up his affairs over the years.


    Except for some things that happened at the last Quidditch World Cup, I didn''t seem to have done any big problems.


    Is it because of the postponement of this session?


    That¡¯s because, as a saint, you have been wronged.


    Mente was just thinking wildly, and the black door was opened.


    He got excited and stood up subconsciously.

 Chapter 669：

    "sit down."


    "Okay." Mente sat down immediately.


    He looked at John sitting opposite with a look of uneasiness.


    "Sir Wick, I have no contact with that person, and I am definitely not that person''s party!"


    He hurriedly showed his loyalty.


    He and Dumbledore were not familiar with each other, and they basically had no interaction with each other.


    Mentor graduated from Durmstrang, and he and Dumbledore were not from the same era.


    John smiled and waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry, I''m not causing trouble for you."


    "That''s it." Mente breathed a sigh of relief.


    He really loves the sport of Quidditch, and he himself is a retired Quidditch player.


    John asked: "What do you think of Quidditch now?"


    "Opinion?" Mente asked doubtfully, "Are you talking about the World Cup? This time the World Cup has been postponed because of the Saints."


    "No, the World Cup still needs to be held," John said seriously, "The more it is at this time, the more important it is for all wizards to see peace."


    "I''m talking about the Quidditch format."


    John snapped his fingers, and a stack of parchment flew towards Mente.


    "The current Quidditch format is too single. Everyone is preparing for the World Cup, but this has caused the sport to lose too much."


    Mente picked up a piece of parchment and looked at it.


    The above is the plan for the new competition system.


    "It has been implemented in the UK for some time," John said. "During this time, many Quidditch clubs in the UK have contributed corresponding value."


    "Top wizard competition, senior wizard competition, junior wizard competition?"


    "Up by two and down by two?"


    Mente went from being confused at the beginning to being fully focused later on.


    There was excitement in his eyes.


    Because he saw the glorious future of Quidditch.


    Originally, because Quidditch requires a large venue and the number of people needed to form a team, this sport is usually played in schools.


    Even if ordinary wizards want to play after graduation, the only way is to join a club.


    But the club has very high requirements for talent, and they are training almost every day.


    It is simply not something that ordinary people can participate in.


    For ordinary wizards, this sport can only be addictive during competitions.


    ?And more often than not, you can only visit the venue in person during the World Cup.


    But now this reform does not happen every day, but at least it will appear in the public eye more frequently.


    The three leagues can also increase the sense of competition and crisis between clubs.


    John also gave suggestions on club operations, such as selling jerseys and various peripherals to generate revenue.


    Instead of taking responsibility for your own profits and losses like working behind closed doors.


    It¡¯s not friendly to the club, and it¡¯s also not friendly to the audience.


    There are also exhibition matches and friendly matches.


    This made Mente dizzy.


    "Genius, this is a genius idea!" Mente said excitedly.


    "It''s just learned from Muggles," John said calmly, "What''s more, if this needs to be promoted, many venues need to be built."


    Mente also calmed down. He hesitated and said, "This is difficult to do. Most of the gathering places for wizards are in Muggle cities, Mr. Wick."


    Of course it is possible to use the door key, but that will cause many problems, such as the door key being used and modified.


    Furthermore, the one-time transmission of door keys has limitations and is time-consuming and labor-intensive.


    "It seems Metaxas doesn''t care about Silverhand." John looked at him with a half-smile.


    Mentor was a little embarrassed. He was more concerned about Quidditch.


    John waved his hand and turned the plan to the third to last page.


    A door appears above.


    "This is a teleportation gate that has been adopted by Silver Hand Amusement Park," John said. "This is a stable teleportation that fixes the spatial coordinates in it as long as the energy above is maintained."


    John snapped his fingers, and the door on the parchment floated out.


    Mente noticed that there were nine crystal-like crystals on the door.


    The crystal emits purple light, and a cut-out transmission channel appears in the middle of the door.


    " Regarding the use and maintenance of magic crystals, I suggest you read the last two pages."


    Mente was stunned, "This will solve the problem of venue and transmission."


    With this door, they don¡¯t need to build the site in the city, and can completely move it to a remote place.


    It can be said that this plan is just short of being implemented.


    This is a reform of Quidditch, changing the previous competition model and dividing levels.


    Just like the concept implemented by the second king.


    Strength is supreme.


    The strong come up, the weak go down.


    John looked at Mente and said with a calm smile: "The Quidditch League can stabilize the anxious mood of wizards."


    "We need to restore their faith," John snapped his fingers, making the door disappear. "Their fear of Muggles, their fear of saints."


    "We want them to know that Muggles are not as scary as they think."


    "And the saints..." John said contemptuously, "They are just a group of thugs in the name of purification, and they are nothing to be afraid of."


    Mente trembled inwardly.


    The contempt John showed towards the saints reminds people of his past attitude towards Death Eaters.


    Yes, nothing to be afraid of.


    Because of me, the second king of the wizarding world, John Wick.


    You can continue to have fun and watch football games.


    Because of me.


    The second king conquers everything he sees, including the human heart.


    Mente returned home in a daze.


    He sat on the sofa, and his son ran over excitedly.


    "Father, have you seen Mr. Wick?"


    His son, Kalon Metaxas.


    A student who graduated from Durmstrang, but he is a fanatical supporter of the Second King.


    What made him more proud than winning the Quidditch championship at Durmstrang was his father''s meeting with the Second King.


    Ka Rong said excitedly: "What kind of person is he?"


    Mente exhaled heavily, looked at his son, and said, "He showed me what it means to be a king."


    Mente admitted that he had a feeling of wanting to surrender at his feet.


    "No wonder you say he is a born king, Ludwig." Mente sighed with emotion.


    ¡­


    Chapter 683 The greater the crisis, the more entertainment


    Diagon Alley.


    The front door of Gringotts was crowded, but Weasley''s Wizarding Wheezes, not far from them, was bustling with activity.


    "Come and support the Appleby Arrows!" George shouted, holding a light blue Quidditch No. 6 jersey with a Silver Arrow logo in his hand.


    "Appleby Arrows vs. Balicas Bats!" Fred waved a flag with a red bat on a black background.


    "Come and support your team!"


    Two people set up two stalls, one black and one blue.


    They were surrounded by people, and the jerseys on the stall disappeared one by one.


    The hot scene makes it impossible to imagine that there is a threat from the saints outside.


    The two brothers simply handed over the job of selling clothes to the graduates they found from the school.


    Seamus is here, and his whole body is about to be squeezed into a meat pie.


    A fat man knocked him to the ground and almost caused him to be trampled by the crowd.


    "George, do you know what this feels like?" Fred took the magic cards that were waiting for food and swiped them against the machine inlaid with purple crystals.


    "Of course." George swiped the card at the machine with one hand in each hand.


    The two men looked at each other and smiled, saying in unison: "The goose that lays golden eggs."


    The number of people showed no intention of decreasing. Ron was at another window, hurriedly taking out tickets one by one.


    "OMG."


    He has no mind to think about anything else now. There are only countless magic cards stuffed in front of him as if they can''t wait to give him money.


    He was accidentally hit in the face by a card. Before he could even get angry, he was stunned by the string of numbers.


    The wizards who bought the tickets went through the portal one by one.


    Beyond the door, the world-class Quidditch pitch at Silverhand Amusement Park was filled with cheers.


    "Welcome to the top wizarding league. I am today''s guest commentator, Ludo Bagman, Director of the Department of Magical Sports."


    "And me, Ernie MacMillan."


    There is a circular commentary room on the Quidditch pitch, and two people are responsible for commentary inside.


    Ernie MacMillan was influenced by Quidditch in school and chose to become a Quidditch commentator after graduation.


    Ludo Bagman served as a special guest and the commentator incidentally hosted the game.


    "The first referee we saw entering the stadium was the famous former Falmouth Falcons star and Seeker Russell Drew."


    "You have absolutely no idea how sharp Russell Drew''s eyesight is. He has the eyes of an eagle. During my time in service, we privately named him Black Falcon. This old guy''s eyesight is so good that he doesn''t make any small moves. You can hide it from him."


    "Oh, my God, you old man, I was complimenting you!"


    The wizard who was responsible for projecting the players onto the big screen cooperated and projected Russell Drew on it.


    Russell Drew was cursing, probably greeting Bagman''s relatives.


    The two people were yelling at each other from a distance, but Ernie stopped Bagman who was about to run away.


    "The teams came out, and the first one to appear was the Appleby Arrows. Their usual tactic is the seeker kill tactic, and their seeker Rob Marshall is the star player."


    Ernie did a great job and accurately stated the opponent''s strengths.


    Rob Marshall quickly appeared on the Firebolt waving his arms.


    As soon as he appeared on the stage, the audience burst into cheers, and then spontaneously organized a wave of adults in the auditorium on the left.


    "The Balicas Bats came out and their captain was Joachim Rons, a chaser with agility and the highest scoring chaser in the league so far."


    Many bats flew out of the black on the other side, and then the Balikas bat team flew out in a wing-shaped formation.

 Chapter 670：

    Not to be outdone, supporters of the Balikas Bats also formed a wave of people.


    Wherever the Balikas bats flew, waves of people followed.


    Bagman stopped scolding his old friend and took over the conversation and said: "The players on both sides are ready. Appleby Arrows currently ranks third in the league winning rate. As its old rival, Bally Cass is in fifth place.¡±


    "This is a tough battle, and our focus will most likely be on decapitation tactics."


    "Mr. Bagman, what do you think the probability is that Rob Marshall will pick off the Golden Snitch?" Ernie asked humbly.


    Bagman thought for a while and said: "The Appleby Arrows relied on decapitation tactics to win the previous three games. If they cannot win the Golden Snitch before the behemoth Joachim Reigns warms up, , I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to win.¡±


    "The Balicas Bats cannot win this time and will miss the finals."


    His words sparked outrage from Appleby Arrows fans.


    When the fans of the Balicas Bats heard his "curse" about their team, they also joined in the abuse.


    Fortunately, Bagman was already thick-skinned. After all, he dared to owe the second king money.


    Mente Metaxas was looking at the World Cup-like atmosphere with his mouth wide open.


    Of course, the number of people is not as exaggerated as the 100,000 World Cup.


    But for the sparsely populated magical world, this lineup of nearly 50,000 people is scary enough.


    Because this is not the World Cup, a game in the top Wizarding League, not even the finals.


    Only then did he intuitively see the influence of these three leagues.


    Oh no, there is also an existing league, the UEFA Cup.


    That was a game of the British and Irish Quidditch League. Compared to the three leagues, there were no restrictions on levels and cross-level competitions could be held.


    Even so, making these wizards so crazy still scared Mente Metaxas, the head of the Quidditch Committee.


    He was holding a piece of Balikas Bats clothing in his hand. A piece of clothing like this is not expensive, but the combined quantity can earn nearly several thousand galleons in peripheral fees for a game.


    Don''t forget that John''s level is low, but don''t forget that the Minister of Magic only earns a few thousand galleons a year.


    This is just clothes. Counting other items, this number can be doubled.


    This isn''t selling anything, it''s just picking up money.


    Not to mention the increase in the number of competitions, the increase in influence and endorsement fees.


    For example, in this game, various advertisements will flash on the big screen and on the edge of the stadium.


    What kind of silver-hand fashion building, silver-hand wine cellar, silver...etc., why are there so many silver hands?


    I almost forgot who the richest person in the country is.


    Mente took a breath of cold air.


    If this model becomes popular in the wizarding world, the status of the Quidditch Committee will skyrocket.


    This is not looking for trouble. He is simply the God of Wealth.


    His son Kalon was cheering in his Appleby Arrows Seeker uniform.


    Just now Appleby Arrows scored a goal.


    "Want some butterbeer?"


    Carrying a box with an advertisement for Butterbeer on her back, the pretty girl asked Mente.


    "This is?"


    "Butterbeer," the girl took out the cup, her eyes bright, "Do you need it?"


    "Give me a drink."


    "OK."


    The girl pointed the wand-shaped nozzle at the back of the cup, and butterbeer with thick bubbles appeared in the cup.


    "It''s amazing." Mente couldn''t help but cheer. He took a sip and it tasted very good.


    He also saw people selling various snacks walking around.


    Those who need it just need to call them.


    This is simply not great.


    "I could stay here all day."


    Mente laughed and joined in the atmosphere.


    It turned out that he supported the Balicas Bats and almost got into a fight with his son.


    In the end, Appleby Arrows emerged victorious, winning the game by a thrilling margin of ten points.


    The beheading tactic was successful again.


    After Mente left the stadium, he couldn''t wait to find John.


    "Father, this place is simply wonderful!"


    Ka Rong was still reluctant to leave, while Mente smiled and said: "In the future, the whole world can enjoy such an atmosphere!"


    He asked Ka Rong to go back first, while he headed to the Ministry of Magic without stopping.


    John was already waiting there, with two cups of coffee in front of him.


    Mente thought one of the glasses was for him, so he drank it down.


    John hesitated and said, "That was left by Minister Roland just now."


    Mente froze and looked at the empty coffee. He thought of Roland''s old face.


    "Tell me what you think." John snapped his fingers and refilled the cup of coffee.


    Anyway, I drank it all.


    Mente got excited when he mentioned this, and he said excitedly: "Is it really possible to do that? I mean, the whole world is allowed?"


    "Of course," John chuckled, "You should have seen that portal."


    "Yes, I saw it, it felt like a dream."


    Mente''s heart was beating wildly.


    John was not surprised to see this, after all, this was a reform that changed the magical world.


    "The greater the crisis, the more entertainment." John picked up the coffee and took a sip, "Did you see fear on their faces?"


    Mente recalled carefully and found that none of those people were afraid of the saints.


    Even I was temporarily forgotten.


    "This is the charm of competition. When it is needed most, it can boost morale and prevent them from falling into the saints."


    John shrugged and said: "There will be a top wizard league in a few days. Maybe you can take a look and then consider it."


    "No, I''ve already decided." Mente said, "I support your approach, Mr. Wick."


    He has been conquered.


    ¡­


    Chapter 684 Singing and dancing bring peace, the world is scorched


    Compared with the singing and dancing in Britain, some parts of the world have become a scorched earth.


    Death filled the manor, and flames lit up the three-hundred-year-old house.


    In front of the fire, little Barty remained calm.


    "Captain Crouch, he has something to say."


    The Aurors dragged over a bound saint.


    Little Barty waved his magic wand, and the saint regained his ability to speak.


    This is a witch. Her face is stained with dust, but she can tell that she has good looks.


    She looked at the fire and roared heartbreakingly: "My brother, my brother is still there!"


    "He is innocent. He was just confused by me. He has just turned eleven!"


    The female saint shouted hoarsely, hoping that this cold-blooded and ruthless man would be noble.


    "So...you are willing to die for him?"


    Little Barty looked at the female saint, with a bone-chilling chill in his voice.


    "Of course!" the female saint replied without hesitation.


    Little Barty slowly knelt down and looked at the beautiful face of the female saint.


    He stretched out his hand to lift the long hair of the female saint and said in a hoarse voice: "Then why did you make him a saint?"


    "I..." The female saint''s voice was stuck in her throat.


    Because she saw the look of the person in front of her without any mercy.


    "It was you who killed him," Barty Jr.''s voice sounded like a demon. "It was you who made him the most damned guy in the world. You erased my sympathy for him."


    "It was you, you killed him, your dear brother, he was struggling in the flames, you would see his skin burned off, you would see his body, maybe huddled in a corner, or in the fireplace Maybe under the bed."


    The female saint screamed: "No! You can''t do this, he is still a child!"


    "He''s not a child, have you forgotten? It was you who turned him into a **** little beast!"


    Little Barty grabbed the female saint''s hair and dragged her to the house sealed by flames.


    He pulled her up forcefully and made her watch her family wailing in the fire.


    "Your recklessness and your doing whatever you want will all be reflected on your family!"


    "He should have gone to the magic school next year, enjoying favorable conditions and no disasters. The king''s mercy will shine on him, and he will get everything he deserves!"


    "It''s you!"


    "You destroyed him! You destroyed this family! You destroyed this world!"


    The anger on Little Barty''s face was visible to the naked eye, and he gave the already frightened Saint a close contact with the ground with a strong flick.


    Little Barty stepped on her head with his foot and said in a cold voice: "When you become a saint, all of this will be destroyed because of you."


    "Just like the families hurt by you."


    He kicked the female saint on the head one after another.


    "elder sister!"


    The female saint''s nose was broken, and she looked up with difficulty.


    The burning brother was lying in front, less than ten meters away from the door.


    His body was burned black, but he struggled to crawl over.


    The flames engulfed him completely.


    "No-!"


    That is more painful than death.


    The female saint regretted, regretting that her brain was so hot.


    Regret my so-called ideal.


    She has a happy family, her parents are still alive, and her troublesome younger brother.


    This moment, with the flames, no, with the moment she became a saint, she was destroyed.


    After little Barty finished everything, he looked at the Aurors calmly and said, "Don''t let her die. She needs to tell everything."


    "I don''t mind if she is sane or crazy." His words had told everyone the ending of the female saint.


    The flames gradually subsided as the combustibles disappeared.


    Little Barty stood there quietly, looking at the dead family of three.


    There was some fluctuation in his eyes.

 Chapter 671：

    "I once had such a family."


    Stupid choice to let my mother die in Azkaban.


    His father died under the so-called ideal sacrifice.


    ¡­


    Barty Jr. was so violent that John even received a complaint.


    The Slovak Minister of Magic banged the table and roared about Barty Jr.''s crime.


    "That was a kid, eleven years old!" he said angrily. "He was supposed to go to magic school next year, but he was burned alive in the house with his parents!"


    Representatives from various countries also criticized it, saying that all children are innocent.


    John swept over calmly, and the whispers disappeared.


    Looking at the angry Slovak Minister of Magic, John said calmly: "So you think that the eleven-year-old saint should be pardoned?"


    "Yes, Sir Wick!" the Minister of Magic said in a very aggressive tone.


    John wasn''t angry either, he just said: "Eleven years old."


    "He will enter one of the three magic schools in Europe next year with that so-called ideal."


    "Maybe it''s Hogwarts, maybe Durmstrang, or Beauxbatons."


    His voice was neither soft nor strong, but it made everyone listen attentively.


    "He will influence those pure little wizards and make them listen to those ideals, the future world, and the harm of Muggles."


    "He will grow up and plant a seed in his heart. He will know how to deal with a wizard. He will use a wand to gently recite a crushing spell on the young wizard''s back. He doesn''t even need a wand. He can secretly do it during dinner time. Take a fork or a knife, wait until his roommates, other people''s children are asleep, and gently scratch them on their necks."


    John''s tone of voice did not change from beginning to end.


    But it makes people gradually become colder.


    "The Saints are a bunch of lunatics," John looked at the Slovak Minister of Magic, "Should an eleven-year-old lunatic be exempted from sanctions?"


    At this time, the Slovak Minister of Magic could no longer be tough. His voice was much lower and he said: "We should give him a chance."


    "Opportunity?" John sighed, "Did your opportunity come from countless families and young wizards who died during the Saint attack? Or is it just your sudden compassionate heart?"


    The Slovak Minister of Magic stopped talking.


    John looked at the others: "Everyone, I am not a person who likes killing, but under the killing, I can make those innocent wizards gain peace."


    "So I can understand the sympathy you have for the little saint."


    "Our world is on the verge of collapse, and in front of us is a single-plank bridge with no way out."


    "Those evil people are selfish. If we don''t let them see our determination, then these people will take chances."


    He glanced at some people who lowered their heads.


    "After all, some ridiculous and clumsy lies once became the excuse for criminals who took lives to escape."


    He was talking about the Voldemort period, when it was so absurd that the Ministry of Magic could buy indulgences with gold.


    If those people are not completely eradicated, they will reappear more than ten years later to build momentum for their Dark Lord.


    John knocked on the table and asked everyone to look over.


    He stood up and said: "Put away your kindness and show it to the person you should show it to."


    "I can give you, no, give your kindness a chance."


    He said calmly: "Those who have joined the saints, as long as they can provide sufficient information and are not involved in murder cases, I can treat them leniently."


    "However, they need to accept punishment. Whether they leave a life or die, you go back and convey it to those people."


    John left the table and walked out.


    Percy glanced at everyone, stood up and left.


    Charles Roland hurriedly caught up, "Wait a minute, Lord Wick, can you prove that you are controlled by the Imperius Curse?"


    "Sir Wick is right," German Minister of Magic Gresham said solemnly, "Our kindness is given to those in need, those simple villains, let them burn to ashes in the fire."


    He stood up and left, glanced at Yalefan, and then walked out.


    Members of the International Federation of Wizards left one after another.


    They all saw the leader''s determination.


    Kindness is reserved for those in need.


    Just like John Wick, leave mercy to the wizards.


    Yalefan was the last to leave.


    He looked at the seat.


    If it were Dumbledore, he would never say that.


    ??He will let the child enter the school.


    Rather than letting the whole family become corpses.


    But what happens next?


    "He is not kind, but he is right." Yalefan exhaled heavily.


    He got up and left.


    The magical world does not need benevolent leaders, what they need is leaders who lead them on the right path.


    Dumbledore couldn''t do this.


    Only John Wick can.


    Yalefan gave up the rebellion in his heart.


    ¡­


    Lucius was very excited.


    Because he learned the inside information in advance.


    The Quidditch Committee will approve the league system.


    This means that the three Quidditch clubs he acquired will receive the greatest development.


    And John also told him a piece of news.


    The British Wizarding League will elect a capable person in charge, and the nomination of this person in charge must be obtained by Lucius himself.


    As long as he manages the Department of Magical Sports and Sports, the League Club and the Quidditch Committee, he can get this position.


    ?This basically tells him that he will be the one in charge.


    Who doesn''t know that Bagman has to give himself face, and Mentor of the Quidditch Committee will definitely take the Second King''s face into account.


    League club?


    Go and have a word with the Ancient Alliance yourself.


    The position is secured!


    ¡­


    Chapter 685: The Quidditch League that has a heavy responsibility


    As an assistant, Tang Mi can be said to be meticulous, but when it comes to things like business and operations, he is amateur.


    Just like now, he couldn''t understand why John valued a Quidditch league so much.


    He himself is also a Quidditch enthusiast, but this thing belongs to the entertainment category.


    At this time, he looked at John who seemed to be thinking about something. With a good spirit of learning, he didn''t understand and asked: "Sir, why do you value the Quidditch League so much?"


    "It''s just huge benefits," John raised his eyes after hearing this and said, "Benefits can make the beneficiaries more united. It is too dangerous to create heroes in war, but the heroes of competition are safe."


    John rubbed the ring and said: "Use Quidditch to make various regions more united. They have enemies and heroes, but they will not sacrifice."


    Quidditch is just the beginning of the plan.


    John wants to use sports competition to create rivals and heroes.


    Just like in the Muggle world, the team they support must be supported by an old rival team.


    Heroes who defeat their old enemies will have their spirits high, while those who have been defeated will redouble their efforts, and their fans will be energized in anticipation of revenge.


    At one time, Muggle football became a bridge between countries to stop wars.


    John wants to make the whole magical world fascinated by this atmosphere.


    This way, no one will think of mentioning pure-blood supremacy or going to capture two Muggles for fun.


    Through Quidditch, let them see the spirit of sportsmanship and then spread this spirit.


    Tang Mi didn¡¯t understand it very well, but it felt very reasonable.


    "If a werewolf team appeared on the court, would you support it?" John changed to a simple one.


    Tang Mi immediately said: "We must support it!"


    After saying that, he understood.


    This method is used to resolve the hatred between regions.


    "That''s the simple truth," John nodded and said, "But are you sure you support the Werewolf team?"


    "Of course." Tang Mi said a little strangely, "I am a werewolf, there is no reason not to support it."


    "That''s good," John nodded happily, "I will use your salary for the next twenty years to build the club."


    "What?" Tang Mi thought he heard wrongly.


    When he saw John''s nod of affirmation again, he felt his legs were weak and plopped down on his knees in front of John.


    "Eh? There''s no need to be so grateful." John wondered if he was so enthusiastic.


    As a result, Tang Mi was about to cry but had no tears and said, "Oz just ransacked my small vault last week."


    "It''s okay," John walked over and helped the man up, patted him on the shoulder and said comfortingly, "Silver Hand always has employee meals."


    "Plop."


    Tang Mi knelt down again.


    He can already foresee that when he gets married in the future, he will have less than ten galleons on him.


    etc.


    Staff meal?


    Tang Mi thought for a while.


    The candy gift boxes he usually buys for Oz are taken directly from Silver Hands Candy Store, and the clothes are also customized directly from Silver Hands. The ordinary utensils and Wolfsbane Potion are all bought from Silver Hands.


    Even the tavern where you usually go to have a drink is Gin Hand''s property. Occasionally, if you want to be romantic, you can go directly to Gin Hand Wine Cellar to get wine.


    like¡­


    He hasn¡¯t spent much money?


    After careful calculation, Tang Mi suddenly realized.


    It turns out that I haven¡¯t taken any money out since Oz confiscated the treasury.


    That salary is like a floating cloud to me.


    After thinking about it, Tang Mi was relieved.


    "Sure enough, adults still value me."


    He only has one question now, can he open a club with twenty years'' salary?


    From John''s tone, it seems like he wants to open a werewolf Quidditch club?


    ¡­


    Malfoy is training.

 Chapter 672：

    Since joining Puddlemere United, he found that he was used as a substitute.


    How can this prevent Malfoy from being angry.


    As the majestic Slytherin Seeker, is it okay for you not to give me a starting Seeker?


    He must let these players know what Slytherin''s devil training is.


    So...


    When the Puddlemere United players were training, Malfoy was training.


    When the Puddlemere United players were resting, Malfoy was training.


    While the Puddlemere United players were eating, Malfoy was training.


    While the Puddlemere United players were taking a shower, Malfoy was training.


    While the Puddlemere United players were sleeping, Malfoy was... also sleeping, but he was the first to arrive the next day.


    "Damn, what a monster is he."


    As the captain of this ancient Quidditch club, Aspen Sandberg looked at the guy who never rested in his sight, and couldn''t help but wonder if the other guy had several brothers.


    Under such crazy devil training, Malfoy''s flying skills are constantly making breakthroughs.


    During the team''s daily confrontation training, he picked off the Golden Snitch in front of official Seeker Rush Orlando.


    "Fuck!"


    Rush Orlando cursed.


    As a seeker, he has always been the team''s ace, but today he was actually taken away from the Golden Snitch by a guy who just graduated from school.


    He had a bad temper and dropped his broom on the ground after taking off.


    "Rush, he''s just lucky." Aspen hurriedly tried to persuade him.


    "A newbie always has good luck a few times. I saw the golden snitch appear over there."


    He needs to stabilize Rush. The game will be played in a few days. The previous victories were brought about by Rush picking off the Golden Snitch.


    He doesn''t want something to go wrong this time.


    But the more people are afraid of something, the more something will appear.


    Rush thought about it, the distance just now was just because Malfoy had an advantage, and with good luck...


    He looked better, and Aspen breathed a sigh of relief.


    "No way, no way?" Malfoy''s harsh voice sounded, and he slowly came down on his broomstick. He held the golden snitch with **** and said sarcastically, "There''s no one who can''t fly as a substitute, right?"


    "Puchi, if I were you, I wouldn''t listen to nonsense like luck."


    "Luck? You might as well say that I used magic on this Golden Snitch."


    "I can tell you that my grade for magic is an ''O''."


    Malfoy sneered at the two people''s words.


    Luck?


    Appear next to yourself?


    Why didn''t you say it showed up on my face.


    That thing obviously flew over Rush''s head.


    I didn''t see it myself. If it were Potter, he would have been captured long ago.


    Still professional.


    "Shut up, Malfoy!" Aspen saw Rush''s bad expression and roared, "There is no place for you, a substitute player, to talk here!"


    "Tch, the weak should be eliminated. I knew it at Hogwarts, but you haven''t learned it well at all." Malfoy didn''t care who you were, he mocked, "Strength is supreme, the weak go down, the strong come up. That''s my standard in Slytherin."


    "A school team, do you understand the value of professional golfers?" Rush said angrily, "It''s just good luck!"


    "Ah, yes, yes, I am lucky. Your skills are not as good as letting Potter fly," Malfoy said scornfully, "You have to recognize your skills and stand at attention when you are beaten. Didn''t your captain teach you?"


    ?Wait, captain?


    Isn¡¯t that me?


    Aspen was also included in the attack range, and growled with a sullen face: "Malfoy, from now on, you can''t step into the practice field!"


    "Am I giving you face?" Malfoy was also angry, "If you lose, you lose. If you defend him, is he your boyfriend?"


    "This team doesn''t allow the strong to take the position, but keeps the weak in the position and eat nothing?"


    "get down!"


    No one could remain calm under Malfoy''s taunts, and Aspen and Rush were in a state of rage.


    When Malfoy saw it, he flew down and threw the broomstick into the arms of another substitute.


    Looking at the two people who wanted to beat him up, he strolled over, put his hands behind his back, and said calmly: "I''m coming down, what next?"


    "I can''t bear it anymore!"


    Rush angrily rushed forward and punched the face that deserved a beating.


    In the past, he was the main force of the team, and no one would let him score three points.


    The oldest team is good, but there have been many times in recent years that it has not won the championship.


    The clubs all treated Rush as a treasure.


    He wants to beat someone up, who can stop him?


    Malfoy was different. He didn''t stop him and just beat him.


    Rush flew back directly, and Malfoy said scornfully: "You can''t fly, and you can''t fight. What do you think you can do?"


    Aspen was stunned and his mind went blank.


    He is really fighting.


    Rush was knocked unconscious directly.


    "It''s just a thin dog. It''s not as good as Potter. It can''t stand a kick."


    "You are fired!"


    Aspen roared: "Get off the team!"


    "Are you teaching me how to do things?" Malfoy stared at him and said, "Think clearly."


    "Yes, that''s right, get out!"


    Aspen doesn''t even know why the club hired such a person.


    Malfoy turned around and left without any nostalgia.


    There is no place for me to stay here, I have my own place to stay!


    ¡­


    Chapter 686: Crooked God of War Malfoy, Manor Reception


    "Expelled?"


    When John saw Malfoy vomiting his bitterness in the badge, his expression suddenly became strange.


    "Who is so courageous?"


    Could it be that the person who fired Malfoy was blind?


    Didn¡¯t you see his last name?


    His father was Lucius, the first chairman of the Quidditch Wizarding League.


    If you offend him, won''t you push the team into a pit of fire?


    John almost wanted to applaud the person who said he should be fired.


    Others don''t know, but John can guess that the guy is going to be scolded bloody.


    because¡­


    Lucius, who had just chosen the position of chairman, was sitting on the sofa, holding a cane engraved with three stars in his hand.


    He looked at John''s strange expression strangely, as if there was something hard to explain.


    However, in his joy, Lucius chose to give up worrying about this issue for the time being. He said with a smile on his face: "Tonight, I will hold a club reception at Malfoy Manor. If Mr. Wick is free, please come over. "


    Club reception?


    Club leaders across the country will go there.


    John smiled and nodded: "I will go there."


    "That''s great." Lucius looked happy. He thought of his son again and said with pride, "I believe Draco''s skills should be reused in the team at this time."


    "Yeah." John nodded, taking it seriously. After all, he was fired in front of everyone.


    I just don¡¯t know how Lucius would feel when he knew that his son was being run away.


    Wait until night.


    John was in front of the mirror and used a wand to change the color of his clothes to purple and then green.


    Tang Mi looked at his master with a smile on his face and didn''t understand why he was so happy.


    "Sir, what are you laughing at?"


    "I think of happy things."


    Tang Mi: "..." Do you want to listen to what you are saying?


    Putting on a gorgeous green robe, John smiled at Tang Mi and said, "There is a show to watch tonight."


    After saying that, John walked out of the manor.


    A noble carriage pulled by a night horse was waiting there.


    He walked inside, and the Thestral Qi ran a certain distance and then flew up.


    ¡­


    Malfoy Manor.


    This manor has added a lot of nobility to its original luxury.


    The white peacock chirped beautifully.


    There was a lot of traffic in the manor.


    Carriages drove into the manor one after another.


    Among them were cars belonging to Puddlemere United.


    In the carriage, the current person in charge, Handin Pudemire Jr., was telling the team captain Aspen: "The chairman is a face-saving person, so don''t offend him."


    "I understand, Mr. Puddlemere." Aspen nodded hastily.


    After all, anyone with a discerning eye can see the huge benefits of this league.


    The other party is the first chairman and has a historic status.


    Nothing good will come of offending him.


    The current Puddlemere United team has an ancient reputation. In important leagues, their strength has always been neither good nor bad, which makes it uncomfortable.


    The ranking has reached fourth place.


    If they fail to win the game two days later, they will lose the qualification to compete in the finals.


    This made little Han Ding a little anxious.


    Dressed up to attend, the people in charge got off the carriage.


    Most of them know each other, and some of them have grudges.


    But this time I have to give Lucius face, so he won¡¯t get angry.

 Chapter 673：

    Walking into the Malfoy Manor, Little Handing couldn''t help but sigh: "He is worthy of being the Malfoy of the first ancient clan."


    "Malfoy?" Aspen was stunned.


    An arrogant face that deserves a beating appeared in his mind for no apparent reason.


    "Mr. Malfoy." The voice sounded.


    It was Lucius who showed up.


    He was dressed gorgeously and looked among the crowd, but did not see John.


    "Your Majesty is here." Lucius walked down slowly with a proud look on his face.


    Everyone was also flattering.


    The party started soon.


    During this time, Aspen became increasingly uneasy.


    The heads of various clubs communicated with each other about their star players, and some openly and covertly tested the other club''s views on a certain player.


    Just when Aspen gradually relaxed and felt that everything was okay.


    Lucius came over with a smile on his face, which gave little Hunding confidence in his oldest club.


    "Mr. Puddlemere, I think we have met."


    "Haha, we last met at the Department of Magical Sports and Sports."


    The two people started chatting.


    While chatting, Lucius suddenly asked: "I wonder how Draco''s training at your place is going?"


    "Master Malfoy is very good, isn''t he, Aspen." Little Handin said with a smile.


    He had very discerningly recruited the Malfoy son into the team just so that one day he could talk to Lucius.


    Aspen was on pins and needles when his name was called, and his face was covered with cold sweat.


    "Aspen?" Little Handin glanced at Aspen and asked strangely, "Are you feeling uncomfortable?"


    "No, no, no, I have a little bit." He was talking nonsense and didn''t know what to say.


    Little Handing looked confused, Lucius said generously: "It''s okay, I think I''m just a little nervous."


    "It doesn''t matter, you are Draco''s captain, just treat me as your elder." Lucius looked very kind.


    "By the way, how is Draco''s performance at the club?" Lucius said softly, "I have bought three clubs, but he wants to develop on his own."


    He looked helpless, but couldn''t hide his pride.


    After all, no one wants their child to be a gnawing old man, even if they have the capital to gnaw.


    Malfoy trained hard, and as an old father, he didn''t know the situation.


    So he hopes someone will reveal it.


    But the more this happened, the more Aspen couldn''t stop trembling.


    When he got to the back, his appearance made Lucius notice a clue.


    Lucius''s face turned cold, "Mr. Puddlemere, your captain doesn''t seem to be in the right state."


    Little Handing opened his mouth and was about to speak.


    I saw someone coming in from outside.


    "Sir Wick."


    Lucius'' attention was diverted, and Aspen was about to breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡± Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on that ridiculously young person.


    Those high-ranking club leaders were hesitant at the moment, some of them not daring to go.


    John came to Lucius and smiled: "I haven''t congratulated you yet, Lucius."


    "Sir Wick, I am satisfied that you can come here." Lucius just smiled, but froze at John''s next words.


    "Ah? I''m congratulating you that the club you bought is useful." John smiled sinisterly, looked at the confused little Handin, and said: "Draco happens to have no team now, you can let him pick one."


    "No, no team?" Lucius was stunned.


    Not only him, but also Xiao Handing was stunned.


    John pretended to be puzzled and said: "Pudmere, why do you look so surprised? Didn''t Draco get expelled by you?"


    "Expelled?" Lucius''s eyes were cold.


    "Wait! I don''t know anything!" Little Handing hurriedly distanced himself from the relationship, looked at Aspen, and roared, "What did you do behind my back!"


    He was now just like Aspen, his back wet with cold sweat.


    Nima, are you playing with me?


    I finally intercepted Draco Malfoy in advance, but the president of the International Federation of Wizards told me that he had been expelled?


    Under the watchful eyes of the three bosses, Aspen fell down and couldn''t hold himself together.


    "I, I don''t know if he really has the capital to be so arrogant."


    Aspen recounted what happened today.


    Little Handing almost wanted to take out his wand and cast a death spell on him.


    If someone wins, just because the Seeker is angry, you fire him?


    You want me to die, right?


    "Very good, very good." Lucius clapped his hands and sneered, "I think Puddlemere United is really great."


    He turned around to leave.


    "Wait a minute, Mr. Malfoy," Little Handin hurriedly chased after him. "Expulsion requires the signature of the person in charge. I didn''t know that. It doesn''t count as expulsion at all."


    "No need, it will be difficult for my son to integrate into the ancient Puddlemere United." Lucius sneered, "The Malfoy family has not declined to the point of being dependent on others."


    Xiao Handing''s face turned pale.


    "Lucius." John spoke at this time.


    Lucius stopped.


    John said calmly: "Since Mr. Puddlemere doesn''t know, let''s forget it. After all, Draco has done enough practice for the league."


    His generous answer made Xiao Handing happy.


    Lucius also thought about it. His son''s hard training cannot be ruined because of this incident.


    John said meaningfully: "But Draco really doesn''t need to suffer under the control of others."


    Little Handin understood. Without hesitation, he turned to Aspen and roared: "You''re fired!"


    "From now on, Draco Malfoy becomes the official Seeker."


    He smiled bitterly: "I really don''t know, Mr. Wick, Mr. Malfoy."


    Lucius stared at him for a while and said to John: "Can I invite you for a drink, Mr. Wick?"


    "Of course." John said with a smile.


    The two people left, and no one paid attention to Xiao Handing.


    Little Handing murmured to himself: "All efforts are ruined."


    He really wanted to execute Rush and Aspen.


    All the lines we finally managed to connect are gone.


    And Draco Malfoy has to be taken care of.


    ¡­


    Chapter 687 Tyrant on the Stadium, Malfoy¡¯s debut


    Two days later.


    There are more than twenty kinds of hats placed in front of John.


    He looked at the hat that looked like an Irish leprechaun in front of him. He waved his hand and the hat flew to the side.


    Putting a peaked cap on his head, John glanced at the mirror next to him and felt that it didn''t match him.


    He was wearing casual clothes and was looking for a hat to match.


    Tang Mi picked up a black top hat with a small green and white flag on it.


    "How about this," Tang Mi said, "Silver Hand''s new product, the Shelter Flag Hat."


    John took a look, thought for a while and said, "How about you prepare a cup of black tea for me."


    Tang Mi: "..." Did he say that I have bad taste?


    Today is the match between Puddlemere United and Chudley Cannons. The two teams are neck and neck.


    At the same time, this is also Malfoy''s first appearance after joining Puddlemere United.


    What?


    Isn¡¯t he a member of the reserve team?


    This has to start with a Seeker who was expelled for drinking and beating his teammates.


    Due to some force majeure reasons, Puddlemere United made a temporary change of generals and made a very bold decision to make Malfoy the seeker.


    At the same time, the captain''s position is handed over to another chaser who understands the general situation.


    Aspen was injured and could only sit on the bench with regret.


    This bizarre practice of cutting three knives before starting a fight confused the Chadli Artillery Team.


    The captain of the Chadli Artillery Team expressed his incomprehension, but was greatly shocked.


    With the two main players offline, aren''t they equivalent to abstaining from this game?


    "In order to please Lucius, young Handin Puddlemere is really decisive."


    Putting the tweed wool newsboy hat on his head, John looked at it and threw the hat to Tang Mi.


    "This is suitable for you, Tang Mi."


    Tang Mi picked it up and put it on. For some reason, he felt a very suitable fit.


    After putting it on, he lowered the hat, making his eyes more fierce and ruthless.


    John put a top hat with white feathers on his head, snapped his fingers, and other hats flew out.


    "I think we should go."


    Wearing a vest and suit, John pressed his hat.


    Tang Mi shrugged and followed John out.


    Outside, the owner of Silver Hand Clothing Store and three beautiful female employees were smiling and suppressing their excitement.


    They said respectfully: "Sir Wick, it is an honor to serve you."


    The girls put away their usual frivolity in teasing innocent boys. They had no thoughts of blasphemy towards this king.


    "Nice hat," John flicked the top hat and chuckled, "I think I''ll buy it."


    "That''s its honor." The boss bowed respectfully.


    Tang Mi glanced at the beautiful blue and black silk lady''s hat on the side, glanced at his boss, silently took a big step to the side, took off the hat and pretended to be nonchalant.


    John glanced at him speechlessly. After all, he was also a senior executive of Silver Hand.


    Tang Mi silently made a gesture of rubbing his fingers, indicating that he didn''t have a single Knut.


    The two people came out of the store and walked towards the portal.


    The portal is fixed there and is maintained and inspected by the Ministry of Magic on a daily basis.


    "The wizarding world needs an explosion of magic technology."

 Chapter 674：

    John thought as he walked, the magical world is now at a standstill.


    Muggle technology will be eroded and out of control in the magical world, so developing magical technology is a good choice.


    For example, the Hogwarts Express and the Magic Car.


    These things are recognized by the rules of magic, so they are recognized as magic products.


    Even the car in Mr. Weasley''s family was originally modified from a Muggle car.


    As long as magic is added to technology, there is no need to worry about items being unusable in the magical world.


    For this, John already has a plan.


    He is already beginning to develop.


    The storage machine that was born together with the Little Wizard Card is the first generation.


    The queue to go to the stadium was long. Ron, the ticket seller, changed his previous clothes and wore an orange goalkeeper uniform of the Chudley Cannons.


    He was very anxious inside. As a fan of the Chadli Cannons, he didn''t want to miss the game.


    It''s a pity that the capitalist Weasley twins ruthlessly exploited their younger brother''s freedom and made him stick to his job.


    Originally, Mrs. Weasley refused, but Fred claimed that this would be a good way to alleviate Ronnie''s longing for Hermione and prevent him from pretending to be a ''accidental encounter'' in front of the Ministry of Magic like a fool.


    Mrs. Weasley thought it made sense, so Ron had no human rights.


    John passed through the portal, and he looked at this huge game scene.


    Ernie was still in the commentary box very dedicatedly, but his partner was replaced by another famous retired player, Ms. Katrina McMahon of Portree Madmen.


    She was once the captain and chaser of the Portree Madmen, leading the team to win the League Cup in the 1960s.


    "Hello, Ms. McMahon, you once said in the newspaper that you have been looking forward to this competition for a long time. I wonder if you still have expectations now?"


    Ernie also has to do some interviewing duties.


    McMahon heard his question and sneered, "To be honest, I regret coming. This time the game is completely worthless."


    "The Chadli Cannons are ranked ninth in the league, but their seeker Gavin Gjern has performed well in recent games, especially when combined with chaser Javier Bardem, the two of them can finish at the bottom. Ranked ninth.¡±


    "Puddlemere United, I''m sorry, cannot understand the decision they made to temporarily replace a key seeker, and even more importantly, to replace Aspen Sandberg as the main chaser. The suspension is simply giving up the game.¡±


    Ms. McMahon kept chattering, let alone her, even the fans of Puddlemere United were in a low mood now.


    The two main players were banned, just to accompany them.


    On the other hand, the atmosphere in the Chadli Artillery Team was high.


    Ron sold out the tickets and stood on the edge of the auditorium shouting loudly.


    John stood at the highest point and watched the players from both sides enter the arena.


    Unlike the Chudley Cannons, Puddlemere United''s entrance was met with boos.


    "Swap out Rush and Aspen!"


    Some fans took the lead in throwing things.


    After that, a large amount of things flew out.


    Malfoy glanced at him. He was taking steps as if he didn''t recognize his relatives, raising his head and chest, and was not affected by the boos at all.


    "Go out, win the championship, and let all those blind fans wash their eyes!" Malfoy directly stepped over the captain and spoke to the team.


    The anxious look of the people in the team made him scornfully say: "Are you a group of soft-legged shrimps? Or did you rely on those two losers to win before?"


    Stimulated by his words, his teammates stared at him with angry eyes.


    The new captain hurriedly stood in front of Malfoy to prevent the prince, who had personally spoken to take care of him, from getting hurt.


    "Since it''s not the case, let''s see if we win." Malfoy didn''t know how to restrain himself and said arrogantly, "I don''t need easy trash by my side!"


    It was precisely because of these words that Malfoy had to accept the boos from the fans when he appeared on the stage, and at the same time, he had to feel the angry eyes behind him.


    As the competition began, Malfoy took the lead and flew to high altitudes.


    "I''m so lucky," the Seeker of the Chudley Cannon said with a gloating expression. "I thought I would have a fierce battle with Rush, but I didn''t expect that I would be a novice."


    "Newbie?" Malfoy dismissed it, "When I take the Golden Snitch away under your nose, you will know how naive you are now."


    "Speak with strength, ninth place."


    Malfoy can always stir up other people''s emotions with his words. He was a relaxed Seeker at first, but now he wants to hit Malfoy to death with a broomstick.


    This game is a crucial match for Puddlemere United. As long as they win this game, they will advance to the semi-finals.


    In the first ten minutes of the game, the Chadli Artillery team took the lead in winning the first victory.


    The fans shouted loudly and seemed to have won the game.


    The fans of Puddlemere United were heartbroken as they were mourning their concubine.


    They abused Malfoy. Someone got the gossip from someone who didn''t know where. Malfoy used his background to squeeze out the two main players in the team.


    This made them hate Malfoy very much.


    It can be said that if this game is lost, Malfoy''s reputation will be completely ruined. He is the spokesperson of the tyrant on the court in the Quidditch League.


    But what if you win?


    John looked at the game below and chuckled: "Draco has grown up."


    Puddlemere United, which was originally in decline, actually scored a goal after an adaptation period of being 50 points behind.


    Not only that, this ball was like turning on a switch. They were surprised to find that the cooperation between them was extremely tacit.


    Especially the new Chaser. This guy used to be on the bench. After sitting on the bench for several years, he already knows the habits of each team member.


    He became the central hub of the three chasers and passed the ball accurately.


    And this slight change brought about earth-shaking changes to the entire team.


    Don''t think of Malfoy as a fool. He has already understood that the previous fighting method relied too much on Aspen and Rush, which caused the offensive space of other teammates to be suppressed.


    So he asked to bring up this pass-and-control substitute, which just made the team change.


    Slytherin people are ambitious and smart.


    As the score got closer, the opponent panicked.


    Panic means mistakes have occurred.


    Malfoy raised his eyebrows and said, "It seems it''s time for you to cry."


    The Seeker of the Chadli Cannon looked gloomy.


    At this moment, the Golden Snitch appeared.


    ¡­


    Chapter 688 Wick Arc, Snow of 1998


    The professional league is all about Firebolts.


    This is the difference between professionals and amateurs.


    And it is difficult for the little wizard to control the speed of the Firebolt, except of course, except for the monster Harry Potter.


    Anyone serious can control a Firebolt as soon as they get started.


    Most people need to go through multiple trainings before they can gradually master it.


    ?And in the club, this is just a basic skill.


    The moment the Golden Snitch appeared, Malfoy was the first to notice it.


    He sprinted towards the Golden Snitch. Although the Chadli Artillery Team was a step slower, its powerful control ability allowed him to catch up later.


    The two sides alternated back and forth in the air.


    "I should show you what a career is." The Seeker said viciously.


    Malfoy ignored his cruel words and chased after the golden snitch quickly.


    The Golden Snitch was very fast, and at the same time the two people also made some small moves to collide.


    "It''s the Golden Snitch! The Golden Snitch has appeared!"


    The narrator has an excellent field of vision. Ernie noticed the Golden Snitch after being reminded by Ms. McMahon.


    "Draco Malfoy was the first to discover it. I knew that one day I could explain it to him again. Many people may not know him." Seeing an acquaintance show off his talents, Ernie said excitedly, "This is Hogwarts. Captain of the Slytherin team, maintaining Slytherin''s thirteen-year winning streak at Hogwarts."


    "During the final battle, I cried for him. Although he was a bastard, his love for Quidditch was unquestionable!"


    "Ms. McMahon, who do you think is the most likely to win the Golden Snitch?"


    Ms. McMah analyzed: "The flying skills of both sides are almost the same. It is very rare for a newcomer to achieve such a result, but now it is his opponent who occupies the short distance."


    She finished.


    He saw the Golden Snitch suddenly flying towards the auditorium, and Malfoy followed without hesitation.


    He passed over the Chudli Cannons fans.


    Ron below saw his focused and serious expression.


    The two figures were like flying arrows with the sound of whistling wind.


    John stood up and stared downward.


    After flying around the arena, they still need to be wary of the opponent''s dirty tricks.


    Today''s Golden Snitch was particularly naughty. He changed direction again and flew towards the Chaser of the Chadli Cannons.


    "Get out of the way!"


    The chaser was startled and hid quickly.


    The Golden Snitch walked through the middle of the field, and the two people avoided the players inside.


    Finally crossing the arena, the Golden Snitch suddenly rose.


    And if they don''t brake in front of them, they will hit the audience in the auditorium.


    From the corner of his eye, the Chudley Artillery Seeker saw Malfoy''s speed increasing instead of slowing down. He yelled, "Are you crazy? We''re going to hit him!"


    Malfoy turned a deaf ear, and the Chudley Cannon Seeker gritted his teeth and slowed down.


    A gust of wind passed by, and when Malfoy was about to hit the audience, he roared: "I also learned from John!"


    His back arched, and he broke it with both hands.


    When the audience screamed, the broomstick drew an amazing arc.


    The tail of the broom passed across an uncle''s bald head and soared towards the sky.


    Without slowing down, his speed continued to surge.


    "Wick''s Arc! It''s Wick''s Arc! The second king, John Wick, once used it on the Quidditch pitch!"


    "In that game, he took off the Golden Snitch!" Ernie roared excitedly.


    It is simply a miracle that I can still see this unreasonable behavior after leaving school.


    Ms. McMahon stood up, "Crazy, so crazy!"


    The astonishing arc of the Firebolt made people think it was about to break.


    Malfoy threw two bodies away from the opponent, opened his palm and grabbed the Golden Snitch with all his strength.


    He hovered at the edge of the court, holding gold in his hands.


    The brilliant light is as conspicuous as his hair.


    "Tell me, who is the weak one!"


    His arrogant face was shouting arrogant words at this moment.


    The tyrant of the stadium, Draco Malfoy deserves the title!


    The Puddlemere United fans couldn''t believe it. They stood up and jumped and gave out earth-shattering cheers.


    Malfoy got carried away. Instead of going down, he flew to the middle of the field, got up and stepped on the broomstick.

 Chapter 675：

    He opened his hands and closed his eyes.


    Receive those cheers little by little in your ears.


    Seeing this familiar scene, John shook his head helplessly.


    But he raised the camera in his hand and pressed the shutter in this best position.


    The figure standing on a broomstick and receiving praise from the audience was printed in the photo, and this photo was subsequently rated as one of the top ten shocking images of the year.


    "So they are already so dazzling." Ron stared blankly at Malfoy, who was attracting everyone''s attention.


    Unknowingly, the people who graduated with him are now shining brightly.


    But he is still ordinary.


    Ron clenched his fists and looked complicated.


    With his friends appearing in his mind, he suddenly no longer wanted to open a store.


    ¡­


    Next week, Puddlemere United will play Caerphilly Crossbow in the semi-finals.


    If they win, the top wizard league finals will be held next month to determine the winner of this competition.


    Malfoy has missed this year''s national team call-up and will not have the chance until the next World Cup.


    After walking out of the portal, John handed the photo to Tang Mi and said, "Give it to Rita, I think she will like it."


    Tang Mi hesitated and said, "I promised Oz to go back before six o''clock."


    "Really," John put away the photo and said calmly, "Then you don''t have to go."


    Without waiting for Tang Mi to be happy, John continued: "You seemed to have picked up an extra hat just now."


    "Sir, I will go!" Tang Miyi said sternly, "I will not choose the time to serve you."


    Just kidding, I don¡¯t have a single Knut on my body, so I can¡¯t afford that high-end luxury hat.


    After taking the photo, Tang Mi immediately rushed to the Daily Prophet.


    Shortly after he left, John passed Weasley''s Wizarding Wheezes.


    Through the window, he saw the two brothers laughing and joking there.


    Angelina seemed to be complaining about something. Maybe the twins were playing a prank again.


    Fred glanced out of the corner of his eye and saw John outside.


    John nodded slightly, Fred put his right hand on his heart, smiled evilly and bowed.


    Mouthed, "My King."


    John did not choose to go in, but walked past Gringotts towards Knockturn Alley.


    Halfway through, John raised his head and looked at the sky.


    "Snowing."


    The snowflakes swayed across the sky of 10,000 meters and fell into the palm of his hand.


    Then more and more snowflakes fell.


    It''s Christmas next month.


    And this year is about to pass.


    "It turns out it''s been so long."


    John was in a daze.


    The snowflake did not melt in his palm.


    He stepped into the Upturned Garden.


    The garden here is no longer taken care of by little Barty, and it has become messy in some places.


    John thought: "Should I get rid of those weeds that are getting in the way?"


    After staring for a while, John smiled and left.


    Knockturn Alley is very lively now.


    It is hard to imagine that a few years ago, this was a dark place that even adult wizards were unwilling to enter.


    Some characteristic shops with a thrilling color have been retained, but most of them are ordinary places like Diagon Alley.


    The Silver Cross Hospital is overall white and looks very solemn.


    The wizard who came out of it was holding a thick physical examination sheet.


    This is the physical examination procedure required to join Knockturn Alley.


    Some policies in Knockturn Alley attract wizards to find employment here.


    For example, some stores will organize a physical examination every six months or quarterly.


    This benefit is very good.


    John saw two acquaintances.


    Lupine helped Tonks out.


    Lupine, who has worked in the Werewolf Affairs Office, has gotten rid of his previous embarrassment.


    There are no patches on his clothes.


    ?With Nymphadora Tonks.


    Due to the current dangers of the Auror position, Tonks was temporarily transferred from the Auror position during her pregnancy and was transferred to the position of office clerk.


    John didn''t stay long. He walked past Silver Cross Hospital.


    Lu Ping saw his figure, but unfortunately he walked over.


    "What''s wrong?" Tonks asked her husband.


    Their wedding was not as grand as Weasley''s, but it did not affect their love.


    "I saw John." Lupine shook his head and said, "I think he must be very busy."


    "He is managing the future of the wizarding world." Tonks smiled, "It''s admirable."


    She was once a staunch Dumbledore party.


    When I joined the Order of the Phoenix, it was actually more of my admiration for Dumbledore that I accumulated during the last semester.


    After entering society, especially after seeing the changes in the world after the second king came to power.


    Her heart has gradually tilted towards the second king.


    Especially after becoming a mother.


    She would be glad that it was the Second King who was in charge, not Dumbledore.


    Stroking her belly, Tonks exuded the brilliance of motherhood and said, "I would rather follow him and create a perfect world for our children."


    Lu Ping also smiled when he heard this.


    Holding Tonks'' hand, they walked towards the newly bought house.


    Tonks was due during this period, which made Lupine almost not want to go to work.


    The house is on Knockturn Alley, which makes it easy for them to go to the hospital.


    Knockturn Alley, once the most disgusting place, has now become a sought-after place to settle.


    The changes brought about by the second king are now affecting the entire world.


    ¡­


    Chapter 689: Secrecy Law, Wizard Law


    There are too many weeds, and it¡¯s time for John to fix them.


    After the snowflakes fell and covered the Silver Hand Manor, the snow covered it, adding a bit of coolness and softness to the mansion.


    "I think you should use the fireplace instead of using it as a floo network."


    Tang Mi rubbed his hands and exhaled a white breath.


    Because John has the constitution of a dragon, he is not afraid of the cold at all.


    Such a large manor is like a natural ice cave.


    Tang Mi couldn''t bear it.


    Even if he is a werewolf, he cannot wear a suit freely in the winter.


    "Tang Mi, you are a wizard, you should know how to find your own solution." John glanced at Tang Mi.


    Since investing the money in the club, Tang Mi has become more and more interested in taking advantage.


    He is watching some bills of the International Federation of Wizards over the years.


    Basically, it¡¯s nothing painful or itchy.


    The entire International Federation of Wizards exists for the purpose of secrecy.


    They firmly support the law of confidentiality. It can be said that except for exposing things outside the magical world, it is not a big problem for them.


    At that time, the International Federation of Wizards did not intervene in the wizarding war in Britain.


    This makes people feel very confused.


    "The International Confederation of Wizards should not be created for the Law of Secrecy, but for wizards."


    John rubbed the ring, a silver and alexandrite ring.


    He raised his right hand, and the silver ring turned into a limited glove covering his arm.


    He squinted at the five super magic crystals and the philosophy stone.


    "The International Confederation of Wizards needs to change." Silver retracted into the ring, and John looked at Tang Mi who was so cold that he put his hands under his armpits. "Send a message to the Ministry of Magic for me and convene a meeting of the International Confederation of Wizards."


    "Okay, sir." Tang Mi couldn''t wait to walk out.


    He felt warmer outside than in this house.


    John shook his head helplessly and put his hand on the table.


    Those biting chills rushed toward his palms.


    After a while, the snowflakes covering Silver Hand Manor melted.


    John opened his eyes, and a breath of white breath came out of his mouth.


    All the cold air was sucked into his body.


    On his chest, lines and circles surrounded a square like an oak tree.


    After absorbing the cold air, some lines appeared on the square, which disappeared in an instant.


    ¡­


    Ministry of Magic.


    The lobby of the International Federation of Wizards offices.


    John saw Dharma Alex Belby also present at the scene.


    This honor-obsessed Potions Master is a member of the Wizengamot and is also qualified to participate in this meeting.


    "John, you haven''t come to see me for a long time." Damo Alex''s face was full of resentment.


    Ever since John took Slughorn to victory, he had been suffering from insomnia for several days.


    Every night in the middle of the night, he would wake up from his dream, sit on the bed and stare at the ceiling aimlessly, uttering a sentence.


    "No, he must be sick. He is trying to steal a student''s partner."


    For him, there was nothing more painful than watching the second Merlin First Class Medal leave before his eyes.


    If he hadn''t been reasonably sane, he might have bombarded his dear teacher with shouting letters.

 Chapter 676：

    John saw Damo Alex and smiled: "It''s been a while, but there are some things that I hope to talk about alone after the meeting."


    As soon as Damo Alex heard this, his eyes burst into light.


    "We must talk, you must not regret it!"


    The meeting was about to begin, and Damo Alex looked back three times, fearing that John would let him go.


    John was also a little speechless. These potion masters who came out of Slytherin were all of the same virtue.


    I guess the only outlier is Snape.


    The meeting was held.


    John sat in his seat.


    He took out the International Statute of Secrecy.


    This law of secrecy is the foundation of the International Federation of Wizards.


    And when he took it out, all the wizards present were stunned.


    They know the ambition of this second king, and they also know how powerful this second king is.


    However, when seeing the secrecy law, some people still couldn''t help but ask: "Mr. Wick, what does this mean?"


    John did not answer him, but pressed a hand on the secrecy law and conveyed it in a calm but dignified voice.


    "In 1689, the International Statute of Secrecy was signed and came into effect."


    "In 1693, the Salem Witch Trials took place on American soil, resulting in many wizards being persecuted by Muggles."


    "At the end of the 18th century, the witch Dorcas Twelvetrees exposed the existence of the magical world to Muggles, which resulted in the forced transfer of the Magical Congress of America. From then on, Muggles and wizards had no choice but to interact."


    "In the 19th century, with the Bigfoot incident, the magical society once again faced the crisis of being discovered."


    John talked about the things that happened in the magical world one by one.


    Everyone listened quietly, no one interrupted.


    "The birth of the Law of Secrecy has protected the wizarding community for a period of time, and the International Federation of Wizards was born because of it."


    After John finished speaking, he looked around at everyone, "However, the International Federation of Wizards, which is too obsessed with the law of secrecy, seems to have forgotten its original intention."


    "Original intention?" Gresham, the German Minister of Magic, wondered.


    "Yes, original intention." John pushed the confidentiality law forward.


    The Statute of Secrecy slid to the middle of the table and he began to move.


    "We have forgotten that the original intention of this secrecy law is to maintain the safety of wizards, and it is the secrecy law that serves wizards."


    He stopped, right in front of Yalefan.


    Looking at the old man with a white beard, he narrowed his eyes and said, "It is not wizards who serve the secrecy law."


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know what you are talking about, Mr. Wick?" The representative of the magical society from Africa expressed confusion, "Is there any difference between the two?"


    "Of course," John nodded and looked at the dark-skinned wizard and said, "The difference is that the law of secrecy should not survive at the expense of the wizarding community."


    As soon as this statement came out, everyone was shocked.


    Does the second king want to abolish the law of secrecy?


    The Chairman of the Magical Congress of America immediately stood up and objected: "No, the Secrecy Act cannot be abolished!"


    Not only him, but people from more countries are also responding.


    The law of confidentiality has existed for hundreds of years, and it has become a habit for them to act in accordance with the law of confidentiality.


    Among the few present who did not express their opinions were Gresham from Germany, Roland from France, and Percy from England.


    There are also representatives from Eastern Asian countries.


    "I don''t advocate the abolition of the confidentiality law," John said calmly, "It''s just that the current confidentiality law is not suitable for the current situation."


    He walked back to his seat, "I want to ask, in your opinion, is the current magical world still unknown to Muggles?"


    The ones who shouted the loudest were about to speak, but they stopped when their words reached their lips.


    Yes, the Statute of Secrecy protects the magical world from being destroyed by Muggles.


    But Muggles are not sure whether they have noticed what Grindelwald is doing now.


    John raised his hand and pinched it, and a yellow rubber duck appeared in his hand.


    "Does any of you know what this thing is used for?"


    If Mr. Weasley had replaced his problem, he would definitely have spoken out. After all, he had discussed it with Hermione''s father.


    But now, these elite figures in the magical world look at each other.


    "This is called a rubber duck. It''s a very useless and useless thing." John placed the duck on top of the secrecy law. "The only function is probably to put it in the bathtub to add a little fun to Muggles when they take a bath."


    The representatives were speechless.


    John looked at them with pity, "The secrecy law does protect wizards, but the long-term isolation makes wizards know nothing about the Muggle world."


    "When wizards were arrogant and thought they were superior to Muggles, no one understood that Muggles only needed a command and a button, and they could destroy anywhere in the world."


    His words made the wizards present couldn''t help but lower their heads. In the past, they would have refuted, but now they couldn''t find anything wrong.


    "International Federation of Wizards, we should serve wizards instead of being obsessed with the law of secrecy," John said loudly, "We are the managers of wizards, and we serve wizards."


    "We need to change and come out of that arrogance," he pointed his finger at the sky and said meaningfully, "Power is supreme, and we need to chase it."


    "See your own shortcomings in Muggles and absorb knowledge from Muggles, instead of blindly avoiding and being arrogant alone."


    "It is true that we have magic that cannot be achieved by today''s Muggle technology, but what about the future?"


    "The sky was once a paradise for wizards. Now the planes over the city and the submarines under the ocean are all telling us this."


    "It doesn''t matter whether miracles occur in technology or magic."


    "The weak will be eliminated. There is no shame in our pursuit of strength."


    He picked up the rubber duck and focused his gaze on it.


    "We are going to make new changes, starting from letting ourselves study like Muggles." John walked up to Yalevan with a rubber duck and put the duck down, "Their technology, their lives, their weapons."


    John said deeply: "A new reform has begun, and the giant wheel called magic will continue to move forward."


    "The 1998 New Wizarding Law Bill," John placed his palms heavily on the old Secrecy Law, making a loud noise, "Let the vote begin, everyone."


    He stood there as if inspecting his territory.


    After today, power will be concentrated and in the hands of that young man.


    ¡­


    Chapter 690 Centralization and control


    This is a historical event that will be recorded in the history of magic.


    The king faced the magic representatives from all over the world and changed the law of secrecy.


    From now on, the Statute of Secrecy is renamed the International Wizarding Code.


    The International Confederation of Wizards no longer serves the Statute of Secrecy, they serve wizards.


    The disconnect with Muggle society needs to change.


    The arrogance of wizards has caused them to focus on creating a sense of mystery for hundreds of years, while forgetting to understand and spy on Muggles.


    The International Wizarding Law is passed.


    Secrecy laws are incorporated into it.


    At the same time, the International Federation of Wizards opened new institutions.


    On the basis of the original Department of Education and Quidditch Committee, two more directly affiliated organizations were added.


    The innovative and progressive International Academy of Magical Science and Technology, and the impartial and impartial Supreme Arbitration Court of Wizards.


    One Hall, One Council and Two Houses formed the new International Federation of Wizards.


    The International Academy of Magical Science and Technology is responsible for the improvement and research and development of potions and alchemy.


    The first person in charge, John Wick.


    Deputy Dean, Damo Alex Belby.


    The Supreme Court of Arbitration for Wizards is responsible for hearing and ruling on major mistakes made by wizards.


    It is composed of the Supreme Court of Arbitration established in the Kingdom of Bhutan and the wizard circuit tribunals established in various countries.


    a dean


    Nine chief arbitrators.


    The first person in charge, John Wick.


    The chief arbitrator will be selected later by representatives of the International Federation of Wizards.


    This will greatly change the way wizard cases are tried. The Wizengamot regiment will form circuit courts and be established all over the world.


    The Werewolf Equality Bill has been passed by countries other than the United Kingdom, France and Germany have responded one after another.


    There are also Eastern countries that also agree to the trial plan for the equality of werewolves.


    What impressed them was the reason why John kept Damo Alex after the meeting.


    "Is this true? No, I mean..." Damo Alex was a little incoherent.


    Whether it was because he suddenly became the vice president of the International Institute of Magical Science and Technology, or because of what John said, it made him crazy.


    Werewolf vaccine.


    When this thing was proposed, it was no less than a shock to reform, making Dharma Alex unable to calm down as a potion master.


    "You can''t cure werewolves, but you can make werewolves lose their ability to infect wizards." Damo Alex''s heart was beating violently.


    He seemed to see the second Merlin Order of Merlin dancing in front of him.


    What is the greatest danger to werewolves?


    It is the evil nature and the spread of curses attached to the full moon.


    Wolfsbane potion suppresses the ferocious nature. If the spread can be contained...


    Damo Alex is going crazy. He doesn''t even have much hair on his head, and it''s being ravaged under his fingers.


    "I really didn''t expect it. I definitely didn''t expect it when I first saw you."


    At that time, he was just a student seeking advice, but now he is a big shot in changing the world.


    No.


    He is the king.


    Now the well-deserved king of the magical world.


    Two newly established institutions represent innovation and fairness.


    The king''s prestige has covered the entire world.


    "Calm down, Damo Alex, sit down and have a cup of coffee." John saw that he was about to faint and motioned for him to sit down.


    "This is just an immature technology, and you still need to continue research before it can be officially released."


    A cup jumped in front of Damo Alex, and the spoon stirred automatically in the cup.


    John said in a deep voice: "What you need to do is very difficult, and there are more important tasks."


    "Absorbing potion masters and alchemists from all over the world to join the International Academy of Magical Science and Technology. This is the most important thing."


    The wizarding world is not without its advantages compared to the Muggle world.


    On the contrary, in one aspect, their advantage is too great.


    That aspect is magic medicine.


    The abilities possessed by potions are areas that Muggles have never reached so far.


    You must know that the wizard''s bone spirit can even grow bones again.

 Chapter 677：

    Lockhart once removed an entire forearm bone from Harry, and it was all done by drinking Bone Spirit.


    For Muggles, basically there is no other way besides using machines to fix it.


    The International Academy of Magical Science and Technology has two important departments.


    One is the Potions Department and the other is the Alchemy Department.


    The Potions Department recruits the Potions Master and continues to advance in the field of potions.


    In the Alchemy Department, John will use energy as the basis and integrate Muggle technology into new magical technology.


    The energy source is the magic crystal.


    This is a kind of pure energy that basically anyone who is a wizard can use.


    Even non-wizards can trigger magic through alchemy witches.


    ?For example, the magic version of the bomb that John has not yet taken out.


    Most alchemists are pursuing the highest achievement of the Philosopher''s Stone. What they pursue is eternal life, which makes them waste many opportunities to surpass Muggles.


    John wants to correct these people and develop new magical technology in the magical world.


    The Potions Department is managed by Damo Alex, while the Alchemy Department is managed by John.


    Taking out a stack of finger-thick parchment, John handed it to Damo Alex and said, "Research on the werewolf vaccine."


    Damo Alex suppressed the excitement in his heart, and he was a little surprised and said: "This is less than I thought."


    "Oh, this is the directory, the specific information is over there."


    John pointed to a room.


    Damo Alex walked over and looked at the library-like place, and he fell silent.


    "Can I find some help?"


    "Of course." John said with emotion, "The important task will be left to you."


    After saying that, John left.


    Damo Alex looked at these books and swallowed hard.


    He borrowed an owl and sent a letter to Hogwarts.


    Slughorn, who was leisurely tasting mead, received the letter.


    "Teacher, there is one thing that I feel guilty about not telling you.


    John gave me a huge research project. I wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about it. The information was complete and the paper was ready. It was all I needed. "


    Slughorn looked at the letter sent by his student and became excited.


    I didn¡¯t hurt this student in vain.


    In Slughorn''s impression, John = a medal for nothing.


    Last time, Lie Ying told him that as long as it was John''s project, he could just invest in it without any thought.


    So he was abducted by his own students without hesitation.


    As for the fact that the principal of Hogwarts did not go out for three consecutive months, there is no need to say more.


    Anyway, the information in this library allowed Damo Alex to recruit almost the entire Potion Masters Association.


    Whenever Slughorn thought about this incident, he would curse Damo Alex while pouring a refreshing potion into his mouth.


    For a long time, he needed to rely on joyful drugs to make himself forget the pain.


    ¡­


    This time¡¯s parliament is called the ¡®1998 International Federation of Wizards Summit¡¯.


    John completed the centralization of power through this meeting.


    He now masters:


    Power, International Confederation of Wizards.


    Wealth, Magic Savings First Bank.


    Education, Department of Education.


    Sports, Quidditch Committee.


    Innovation, International Academy of Magical Science and Technology.


    Justice, the Supreme Arbitration Court of Wizards.


    The magical world is under your control.


    ¡­


    Chapter 691 Education Conference, School Level League


    Everyone can see John''s ambition. This International Federation of Wizards must be named Wick.


    Roger Spottiswoode, who was cornered by John last time.


    He must show his ability, otherwise his position will be replaced by others.


    "Mente," Roger stopped Mente and said, "Can we talk for a while?"


    chat?


    sure.


    But chatting with Roger...


    Mente hesitated for a moment, then agreed.


    After all, the two of them have been colleagues for many years.


    At the door of the Ministry of Magic, the two stopped.


    "How much do you know about him?" Roger asked impatiently.


    Roger knew that Mente had been interviewed last time, and he urgently needed answers.


    When Mente saw Roger, who had changed from his usual calmness, he shook his head and said, "I don''t know anything about him."


    "Or, what do you want me to say?" Mentor asked, "Roger?"


    Yes, who dares to say that he knows the second king?


    Mentor knew Roger''s situation. His fault was that he should not have maintained unrealistic illusions after Dumbledore stepped down.


    Hearing his rhetorical question, Roger fell into deep thought.


    What do you want to hear?


    Naturally, it is about how the second king will deal with himself.


    But Mente¡¯s question made him think of more.


    "What if I...express my loyalty?" Roger said hesitantly, "What do you think?"


    Mente glanced at him with pity, "You should have been like this a long time ago, Roger."


    "The current leader of the International Federation of Wizards is Mr. Wick. I think, as an insightful person, you should be able to see that." Mente said, "The Second King''s desire to conquer."


    Failure to surrender leads to conquest.


    Roger thought he had a choice, but in fact, he had no choice.


    Just like Yale, they all hope that Dumbledore will come to power.


    But Dumbledore was not destined to become the leader of the International Federation of Wizards.


    Whether it is from selfish desires or resistance, it is a destined ending.


    Yale Fan recognized the reality, but Roger was still hesitant.


    "As a friend, there is only one thing I can tell you," Mente said seriously, "Submit to him and follow the second king, and you can gain glory."


    "As the Department of Education, you only have this choice." After speaking, Mente turned and left.


    His friendship with Roger could only be limited to a certain extent.


    Roger looked at his leaving figure, feeling at a loss in his heart.


    "Submit to the second king."


    ¡­


    John previously assigned a task to the Department of Education to contact ten magic schools.


    This matter has been handed over to Roger, and it has been some time now.


    John received a report from the Department of Education.


    "The day before the holiday, it''s a good time."


    The Department of Education sent notices to the principals of each school, and they will go to the Ministry of Magic in the United Kingdom for a meeting on the day before the Christmas holiday.


    The principals were surprised when they received the news, and some used magic wands to test whether it was fake or a prank.


    After all, the number of times they have come into contact with the Department of Education is simply a handful.


    For the first time, the Education Department convened a meeting with the principals.


    Ms. Maxim received the notice, and Hagrid was looking forward to the holiday.


    That day he planned to go out with Madame Maxime.


    However, this plan fell through, and Hagrid could only stay with his brother Grawp at Christmas.


    "John Wick..." Ms. Maxim sent the letter to Hagrid, and the child who came to Beauxbatons during the summer vacation appeared in her mind.


    Who would have thought that it only took seven years for a child to reach the pinnacle of wizard power.


    "He is Nico Flamel''s apprentice. Logically speaking, he should be a student of Beauxbatons."


    Ms. Maxim is a little unhappy. Why did you earn your reputation in Hogwarts?


    In terms of relationship, Nico Flamel is the director of Beauxbatons.


    It was outrageous to hear that the old fellow at Slughorn was going to add John Wick''s name to next year''s commencement address.


    In addition to Beauxbatons, other schools have also received notifications.


    There are some places where it takes a while for the owl to fly.


    For example, the magic school located in the Moon Mountain in Africa, Wagadu Magic School.


    There are also other schools that require many days of owl delivery.


    So the time they received the letter was different.


    Wait until the Christmas holidays come.


    These people come from all over the world.


    Flames lit up in the halls of the British Ministry of Magic.


    Slughorn was the first to arrive because he was the closest.


    "This is my first time going to the Department of Education''s Magical Education Conference since I was in school. It''s really exciting, Minerva, Severus."


    Professor McGonagall said: "Horace, is this a meeting about magic education?"


    Slughorn came with Professor McGonagall and Snape.


    Because this meeting may last for a while, not to mention it involves magic education, having more people is not a disadvantage.


    "Yes, this is the notice the Department of Education gave me," Slughorn said. "It''s probably a discussion of some opinions on the current education system."


    Professor McGonagall nodded.


    Snape looked towards the fireplace on the other side.


    The green flame lit up, and Madam Maxime of Beauxbatons came out stooped.


    "I need to advise the Ministry of Magic to raise the fireplace."

 Chapter 678：

    Ms. Maxim walked over and greeted the three people present.


    After that, people came out one after another.


    Some principals even met for the first time, which shows how weak the communication between schools was in the past.


    There are only three magic schools in Europe that can be called acquaintances. The others are not strangers, but they are similar.


    The principals of each school gathered together, and the employees responsible for wand inspection were stunned.


    They went to the Department of Education.


    ¡­


    Three schools in Europe: Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, Beauxbatons School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, and Durmstrang School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.


    Wagadu Magic School.


    Castrobushe School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.


    Ilvermorny School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.


    Kodosdorez Magic School.


    Tarot Magic Vocational and Technical School.


    Mesmer Magic School.


    Banad Magic School.


    Except for the magic place where John set off the volcano, basically everything is there.


    The principals of ten magic schools gathered together.


    They were both people of similar heights in magic, and after a brief embarrassment, they began to warm up.


    It was Slughorn who kept the mood going, as the old man''s students shared experiences with him around the world.


    So he can talk about things in various countries and even schools.


    Just when the atmosphere was about to get better, John walked in.


    It¡¯s not that he is deliberately trying to be a big deal, but that he is sorting out some things.


    He walked in with a book in his hand, Roger by his side.


    "I think you have all seen it." John smiled and sat down.


    "Oh, John, are you presiding over this educational meeting?" Slughorn happily showed off to Babajide Akinbad, the Wagado representative next to him, "John is a graduate of Hogwarts. , in less than a year, he was already in this position.¡±


    He is very proud.


    Yeah, who couldn''t be proud of John Wick?


    "Thank you for the compliment, Professor Slughorn." John accepted the compliment humbly.


    He said to Ms. Maxim: "I''m sorry to ruin your date, Ms. Maxim."


    "I knew Rubeus couldn''t hide things," Ms. Maxim said. "He was sad?"


    "He decided to spend this vacation in the cave with Graup." John also smiled.


    Then he looked at Ludwig and chuckled: "I hope I didn''t ruin your father-son time."


    Ludwig smiled, shook his head and said, "No, we don''t talk much at home."


    John was chatting with the three principals, and no one else could get in the conversation.


    This made the other principals depressed and a little annoyed. Since they wanted to chat, why did they call us here?


    "Do you feel it?" John suddenly asked.


    Everyone later realized that they were asking themselves.


    Babajide asked curiously: "What do you feel?"


    "Communicate." John looked away from the three magic schools in Europe.


    The aura on his body changed.


    If he was just a young boy who had just graduated from school, he is now a powerful person.


    He glanced at the ten principals and said calmly: "I know Professor Slughorn because I am a student at Hogwarts."


    "Ludwig is my friend''s father, and I once studied at Beauxbatons."


    He put the book down, the heavy book making a dull sound.


    "I had a lively chat with them, but you didn''t know what to say."


    John sighed and said: "There is a lack of communication between schools. I believe some of you are meeting each other for the first time in so many years."


    Lack of communication, so unable to integrate.


    John pointed out the problem.


    Everyone fell into thinking.


    His finger clicked on the book.


    The book flipped and a lot of paper flew out and circled in the conference room.


    Finally, form a line of words.


    "Promote the magic exchange school-level league plan."


    ¡­


    Chapter 692 Silver Wolf Magic School, Club


    "About the Magic Exchange School League?" Ms. Maxim was a little confused.


    John explained: "Due to the distance between them, the three European schools have a competition method called the Goblet of Fire to promote communication."


    "The school league can be seen as a larger Goblet of Fire."


    The parchment that flew out floated around, with drawings drawn on it.


    "The so-called school-level league will invite students from magic schools to compete on the same stage."


    "The league is divided into three categories."


    "A reserve of magical knowledge."


    "Application of magic skills."


    "Quidditch Magic Star Cup."


    The parchment flew to the middle of the round table and folded over each other into a big ear cup.


    "The Quidditch Magic Star Cup is open to all schools. Each school forms a team, and the winner will receive the right to hold the Star Cup for the next three years."


    John smiled and said: "You can also understand it as a Quidditch match between students."


    "However, this Quidditch match will attract many clubs to watch the game, and those with outstanding performance will be selected as the Star Cup champion."


    Starry Sky Cup Champion?


    Many strange words made the principals look at each other.


    "You wonder what the use of this number one pick is?" John said meaningfully, "Now the Quidditch League has shown that the popularity of Quidditch in the future will attract the attention of the entire magical world."


    "Those talented players are highly sought after, and the club''s arrival and marketing can make them new stars."


    Principals are not fools.


    Upon hearing this, they realized that the benefits brought by this starry sky cup were also extraordinary.


    "The same goes for the magic knowledge reserve competition and the magic skills application duel field. These not only promote exchanges between schools, but also allow students to add some color to their graduation resumes."


    These are equivalent to various certificates and honors in the Muggle world.


    Even if there is no university in the magical world, it can be used in work.


    With the experience of being a champion, you can always be the first to attract people.


    Moreover, this school-level league can also bring considerable economic effects. In the long run, this matter will become a grand event in the magical world.


    John gives the principals a blueprint.


    "With competition comes progress. In the past, although students had friction in school, they were unable to see the wider world."


    Babajid asked: "I heard that there was cheating in the Goblet of Fire held at Hogwarts, which resulted in two warriors from one school participating."


    He is worried that the school league will be like this too.


    John glanced at Slughorn and said calmly: "Don''t worry, such a thing won''t happen. The school-level league faces the whole world."


    Look, what Dumbledore did is really spread from person to person.


    Slughorn was also a little embarrassed. There were two people participating in the Hogwarts competition, and they took one or two places at the back. No matter how you look at it, they are suspected of cheating.


    Ms. Maxim turned her head unhappily. One of the original victims was here.


    Ludwig didn''t really have any objections. After all, he was not the principal at that time.


    Babajide hesitated for a while, but still chose to believe in the second king.


    Who makes the second king''s reputation always very good.


    It¡¯s like killing five families.


    When it comes to genocide, it must be annihilated. There will be no more than one.


    Can this reputation be bad?


    The next meeting will revolve around the school-level league.


    John means to promote exchanges between schools, and at the same time, we can rely on this world-class school competition to boost the economy.


    As the head of the Department of Education, Roger was unable to get a word in the whole process.


    John also needs to form a listening team.


    Responsible for promoting exchanges between schools and testing the teaching level of the schools.


    To eradicate uneven teaching similar to Hogwarts happens again.


    Slughorn, who came to the meeting, just wanted to say, stop scolding, stop scolding.


    It was obvious that Dumbledore was responsible for everything, so why was he the one who was criticized?


    Slughorn was on the verge of tears.


    Fortunately, he came to participate happily, but he was the one who was whipped to death.


    This is simply a shame.


    As the best magic school, it turns out to be a negative example.


    Finally, John came up with another bill.


    "There''s one more thing."


    John spoke, asking the principals who were originally discussing to stop.


    He glanced at the document in his hand and said: "About the issue of enrollment education for special students."


    "Silver Wolf Magic School."


    The documents flew into everyone''s hands.


    John held his chin up and said flatly: "This is a werewolf school. Of course, it''s not just werewolves. It also accepts other wizards."


    This is the werewolf school that John promised to open.


    He came to fulfill his promise. In a few years, when the first batch of Hogwarts werewolves graduate, the school will officially begin recruiting students.


    "Although the equality of werewolves is on the way, werewolves will still not be accepted by the school in a short period of time."


    John pondered: "It is undeniable that werewolves may forget to use wolfsbane potion during the full moon. It still takes some time to accept living with other school students."


    He is not Dumbledore, who hid a werewolf student in Hogwarts even though he knew he couldn''t control it.


    He chose to separate the werewolves to a new magic school.

 Chapter 679：

    As soon as this statement came out, the principals agreed one after another.


    After all, they know their school.


    In addition to Wagadu and Hogwarts, if werewolves were mixed into other schools, I''m afraid the parents of the students would also have some objections.


    The establishment of the Silver Wolf Magic School was also unanimously approved.


    The school-level league will be implemented next year and will be held every three years to ensure that every student can participate.


    During this period, John decided that the first school-level league would be held at Hogwarts.


    Why Hogwarts?


    Because the second king graduated there.


    ?And it also allows Astoria to participate, well, it¡¯s just right.


    This meeting is over.


    Slughorn walked out feeling dizzy.


    Ms. Maxim was a little gloating.


    Snape and Professor McGonagall who were observing also benefited a lot.


    Especially Professor McGonagall, this exchange made her more aware of the shortcomings of the current magic school.


    Even Professor McGonagall couldn''t hold back after being named Hogwarts many times.


    It was not her fault, because those things were all caused by Dumbledore.


    Snape had mixed feelings.


    "John Wick will not be changed, but he will change the world."


    ¡­


    Quidditch Committee, Mente is very supportive of the school league.


    This means that Quidditch can expand its influence to more places.


    At the same time, a large amount of sponsorship fees and the player trading system that will be launched next year made him smile from ear to ear.


    John found Mente, who ran over to him.


    "I want to apply for a Quidditch club."


    "Okay, Mr. Wick, do you want to apply for a... Quidditch club?"


    Mente was dumbfounded.


    what is this?


    Will the organizer beat someone at the end?


    The second king started a Quidditch club, who would win?


    If nothing else, just hearing the name John Wick demoralizes the opponent.


    Mente said with a sad face: "Sir Wick, please stop joking."


    "I''m not kidding, but it''s not my club."


    John naturally understood that with his current reputation and power, interfering in Quidditch matches was completely bullying.


    He said, "Tommy Shelby, I think you know him."


    "It turned out to be Mr. Shelby." Mentor breathed a sigh of relief.


    As long as the name of the second king is not attached, the Quidditch League will not become an entertainment venue.


    "I can help them apply. They need a club name, venue and player registration." Mente said.


    "The club is called the Silver Wolf Roaring Club. The specific personnel are to be determined. The person in charge is Tangmi Shelby."


    John said without changing his expression, Mente was dumbfounded.


    There aren¡¯t even any players, so you open a club?


    Taking a deep breath, Mente maintained his smile and said, "Okay, I''ll do it for you right now."


    "But the venue..."


    "East of the Werewolf Community, Silver Wolf Quidditch Field."


    Mente wondered: "How come I haven''t heard of that place?"


    "Because it hasn''t been built yet." John looked calm.


    Not built?


    If another person dared to come to him with a club with no players and no venue, Mente vowed to make that person curl up in a ball and get out of this door.


    But facing his immediate boss, he had no choice but to wear a bright smile that did not suit his status and said that he would get it done quickly.


    In this way, the first club belonging to werewolves was officially established.


    No players, no venue.


    John asked Chudai to select young werewolves with Quidditch experience to form a club. He had already ordered Silver Hand Fashion Construction to build the venue at the place he said.


    And these are not things that Tang Mi can handle with twenty years of salary.


    If others find out, it will be said that the second king is too partial to werewolves.


    ¡­


    Chapter 693: Neon is dancing, sit with someone else


    Things in the international magical society change a lot every day.


    Not long ago, Puddlemere United won the league semi-finals and successfully advanced to the finals.


    John didn''t want attention either, but Malfoy stated in the badge how weak the opponent, who was about seven inches long, was, and said that the pressure in a professional game was not as good as competing against Potter.


    It wasn''t until Furong revealed that he was almost killed that he calmed down.


    Hibiscus is now a French hibiscus flower, and she is fully booked for many social occasions.


    Fleur: "There are so many things going on recently, including various cocktail parties, including the Ancient Alliance cocktail party."


    Ancient Alliance cocktail party?


    John didn''t need to think about it to know that it was Lucius who did it.


    The ancient alliance is an interest group. They not only need to exchange interests, but also need to intersect with each other on various festivals.


    As Miss Delacour, Fleur naturally cannot miss such social occasions.


    Malfoy asked: "When did it happen? Why didn''t I know?"


    The only response to him was the silence inside the badge.


    Why didn¡¯t I ask you to come over? Don¡¯t you have any idea?


    In the Star Club, except for Kim Ledisley, they are all descendants of the ancient alliance.


    Speaking of Jin, he has been back in the United States for some time.


    I heard that the situation there has changed somewhat.


    As the most powerful country in the world today, the United States can get more useful information about Poland.


    Fortunately, American wizards are in a situation where they cannot interact with Muggles.


    The Magical Congress of America has been nearly discovered many times due to the Secrecy Act crisis, and it also has a mature system for Muggle emergency measures.


    But even so, the United States is worrying.


    Jin''s news said that there are not many weapons lost in the United States. There are legal weapons manufacturing companies there, resulting in the number of weapons lost in them being several times that of other countries.


    Among them are some weapons of mass destruction.


    "Where did Grindelwald hide all these weapons?" John wanted to use Muggles to push back Grindelwald.


    The number known so far alone is enough to make the Muggle country worried.


    While thinking about where Grindelwald would use weapons to bomb, John received bad news.


    Not Grindelwald.


    But another annoying guy.


    The Neon Ministry of Magic.


    As a member of the International Federation of Wizards, the Neon Ministry of Magic does not recognize John''s position.


    They resented the wizard for destroying their school.


    The Minister of Magic, who was affected by this incident, has now announced that if the International Federation of Wizards does not let the devil step down, then he will lead the neon wizards to withdraw from the Federation.


    A naked threat.


    "He''s really a clown." John looked at the neon minister of magic in the newspaper detailing his evil deeds. He felt funny. "Does he think he can shake me?"


    In the past, John never took this guy seriously.


    Now that he jumped out, John didn''t mind getting rid of this person.


    There is still one week until Christmas.


    John was sitting in the conference hall, holding a new newspaper in his hand and reading it with interest.


    The representatives from various countries were a little confused and continued the meeting as usual.


    Most of them were about how brutally the team led by Barty Jr. killed who, or where the saints appeared and escaped.


    When the story was almost finished, John put down the newspaper.


    At this time, everyone could clearly see what was written in the newspaper.


    The Asian man, who doesn¡¯t look very serious, is chattering in the image.


    "I remember something," John smiled, "What do you think about the Neon Ministry of Magic withdrawing from the International Confederation of Wizards?"


    As soon as he said this, Charles Roland combined the information in the newspaper and understood that John was going to use the knife on Neon.


    "The Ministry of Neon Magic did not act on certain matters," Minister Roland said after careful consideration. "After the scandal at the Magic House was exposed, the Ministry of Neon Magic repeatedly refused to acknowledge the matter and denied the information provided by Mr. Wick. The list denies authenticity.¡±


    Speaking of this matter, Minister Roland''s face darkened.


    "As for the resettlement of young wizards and Muggles after the disaster, the Neon Ministry of Magic did not come forward to express its position. Instead, it blindly avoided it."


    "I think...the International Federation of Wizards should condemn it."


    Charles Roland has made it clear that he stands by John''s side regarding what the Neon Ministry of Magic has done.


    Gresham also believes that the Neon Ministry''s irresponsible behavior needs to be condemned.


    Perhaps it was because the Neon Ministry of Magic was not responsible for personnel matters at the time, or perhaps because everyone had completely taken sides with John.


    Almost no one opposed it, and everyone felt that it should be condemned internationally.


    John smiled slightly when he heard this. He shook his head and said, "Although the Neon Ministry of Magic has done many wrong things, their crimes are not so serious."


    Minister Roland''s expression froze. Could he have made a mistake?


    its not right.


    The Second King doesn¡¯t care about the Neon Ministry of Magic?


    This is not like the generosity of the second king.


    Minister Roland was a little uneasy. It couldn''t be that he thought wrong, right?


    The next second, John said: "Since the Ministry of Neon Magic strongly demands to withdraw from the International Federation of Wizards, then let''s allow it."


    "Huh?" Minister Roland was stunned.


    Not only him, everyone else was dumbfounded.


    Withdraw from the International Confederation of Wizards?


    In all these years, no one has ever done this.

 Chapter 680：

    The only Ministry of Magic in the world that is not under the jurisdiction of the International Confederation of Wizards?


    But some smart people immediately figured out John''s intention.


    Minister Roland took a deep breath after reacting.


    "Withdrawing from the International Federation of Wizards means that Neon no longer belongs to our alliance." John waved his hand generously and said with a smile, "Then we have no need to protect them."


    Not protected?


    At this point in time when the Saints could destroy the Ministry of Magic at any time?


    Minister Roland''s eyes changed when he looked at John.


    I thought this was the sudden burst of compassion from the Second King, but now it seems that he is completely determined to kill everyone.


    John announced: "From now on, no neon wizard will be able to enjoy all the policies of the Federation."


    Don¡¯t you want to quit?


    Okay, I promise you.


    As soon as the news about John came out, the entire international magical community was in a state of excitement.


    A Ministry of Magic that is not part of the International Confederation of Wizards?


    This is the first time I¡¯ve seen it.


    But more people are thinking, since the International Federation of Wizards doesn''t care, does it mean that there will be no deterrence there?


    The evil wizard''s mind works very quickly.


    They seemed to see a paradise belonging to dark wizards.


    This news is quickly reaching all parts of the world.


    Unlike other countries who were surprised, Neon was dumbfounded.


    They didn''t really want to withdraw from the International Federation of Wizards, they just wanted to threaten it.


    But after John''s approval, it means that they will face the threat of dark wizards from all over the world, and there are also those crazy saints who will use this place as a missionary site.


    The Neon Minister of Magic couldn''t sit still. Because of this incident, his approval rating fell to the bottom again.


    Originally, the neon magic society became full of parties due to the incident at the magic house. The move of the Minister of Magic directly caused neon to lose its protection.


    The factions united and launched a coup before more dark wizards and saints could destroy the country.


    The Ministry of Magic was breached and the Minister of Magic was dragged out.


    No matter how much he bows at ninety degrees this time, it will not help.


    The Minister of Magic''s head fell from his neck and rolled down the steps of the Ministry of Magic.


    The executioner took off his Rakshasa mask, revealing a young face.


    In the crowd, the woman looked at him affectionately.


    "Akino Musashi!"


    Deafening cheers sounded.


    As a member of the team that destroyed the demon cave, Musashi stepped forward again.


    He launched a coup and overthrew the shabby Ministry of Magic.


    "I succeeded, sir." Musashi''s eyes stayed on his beloved woman.


    Since the destruction of the Magic House, he has been struggling on the front line against the Ministry of Magic.


    But behind this Minister of Magic are not only the stubborn purebloods, but also the support of war criminals who have invaded other countries.


    To this day, he has succeeded.


    In the name of Musashi, kill this fat, stupid and poisonous snake.


    It¡¯s just one day.


    This coup force pursued all the way from the Ministry of Magic to the homes of those on the list.


    The arrogant and arrogant guys in the past have become dead dogs that have been dragged out.


    Musashi couldn''t remember how many times he raised his weapon.


    He only knows that from today on, this place will change.


    "I think I can go back to work, Mr. Musashi."


    A Western-looking reporter wearing a newsboy hat came out.


    When Musashi saw him, he nodded and said, "Sorry to trouble you."


    The reporter smiled to express his duty.


    And what this reporter represents is the current newspaper giant "Daily Prophet".


    About the news of the coup and what the young man announced standing in front of all the cameras.


    "We are ashamed of our past mistakes, and the new Ministry of Magic petitions to join the International Federation of Wizards."


    The accompanying picture shows the arrested people kneeling there, and all of these people will die in prison.


    This caught everyone by surprise.


    You left the Federation earlier, then turned around and rejoined the Ministry of Magic with someone else?


    John received the news and said casually: "Then welcome the new Neon Ministry of Magic."


    One step back and one step forward.


    They found that they had nothing to object to.


    The former Neon Ministry of Magic withdrew from the Federation and was no longer under the Federation''s jurisdiction, as the Second King also announced.


    And it was the other party who took the initiative to withdraw.


    Even if a coup occurs, it is not within their scope to deal with it.


    The new member joins the Federation and uses the new image of the Ministry of Magic.


    The coincidence between the two seems to have been premeditated.


    ¡­


    Chapter 694 New magic technology, the highest palace of alchemy


    Premeditated?


    Of course it was premeditated.


    You don¡¯t think John Wick will let the Neon Ministry of Magic people go, do you?


    No way, no way?


    The ordinary wizards recruited by Musashi faced off against the Aurors and Strikers of the Ministry of Magic.


    How to win?


    Rely on the equipment to pile up!


    Coupled with the internal and external cooperation, I was caught off guard.


    The front foot withdraws, and the back foot scatters the ashes.


    It''s that fast.


    "Wait, why is he the Minister of Magic?"


    Gauss looked confused when he saw the newspaper.


    Obviously everyone came out to lick blood, but I almost died several times. You became the Minister of Magic in Neon?


    Gauss, who has a question mark on his head, doubts life.


    He secretly glanced at John, who was playing with the magic crystal there, and cautiously tried: "Boss, you may not believe it, but I am actually also a good at plotting coups to force the palace."


    He was looking forward to John arranging one for himself.


    John glanced at him, nodded and said: "Just in time, you sneak into the Saints'' team and lead the Saints to force Grindelwald to the palace."


    Gauss said with a sneer: "You really like to joke, boss."


    "You were the one who joked with me first." John sneered.


    The time, place and people are favorable.


    Musashi''s success depends on these three things.


    At that time, those stupid neon ministers of magic proposed to withdraw from the International Federation of Wizards, which triggered domestic partisan conflicts.


    The location is favorable and there is a spy inside. Although Minamoto Shige is a scumbag, he left some connections for his daughter that she can use. Minamoto Shizuka also loves Musashi.


    Renhe, the hero who rescued the children in the magic house, with the help of Silver Hand in secret.


    It can be said that if the Neon Ministry of Magic had not threatened the International Federation of Wizards, John would not be able to touch them for the time being.


    In addition, Musashi himself is legendary. He was the first to discover the truth of the matter, and he was also persecuted to leave his hometown.


    Like those heroes in heroic stories, he is easier to love.


    If Gauss wants to do it again, it depends on whether he can shake Percy who is backed by the Twenty-Eight Ancient Clan.


    This method can only be used once in Neon.


    It would not have been possible anywhere else.


    John drove Gauss away and warned him not to try to injure himself with Muggle weapons to cheat money.


    Gauss''s steps became much heavier after his thoughts were exposed.


    Now John has a lot to deal with.


    About magic technology.


    He also held a magic school meeting with the intention of poaching people.


    In Wagadu, their transfiguration is extremely popular, and there are many scholars who study alchemy.


    John wants to recruit these people to the International Academy of Magical Technology.


    Silverhand Fashion Architecture contacted John, and the construction of the two major departments of the International Academy of Magical Technology was coming to an end.


    Of course, as the dean, John needs to watch it in person.


    What he built is the highest palace of alchemy.


    ¡­


    Looking from a distance, the Alchemy Department is a huge white building like a furnace.


    This place does not take long, but the materials that can be used are astronomical.


    If it were built solely by the Ministry of Magic, the entire Ministry of Magic would probably need to be hollowed out.


    John stepped forward. There was no door to this place.


    There are only walls.


    He came to a wall and walked inside, and a new space appeared in front of him.


    The well-proportioned stairs and pure white painting style make people calm down quickly.


    The entire alchemy department is a giant suture monster composed of alchemical products.


    But this suture monster is incomparably harmonious and is a whole.


    John walked to the central sculpture of the M?bius Loop galaxy, which symbolizes circulation.


    He took out a large super magic crystal from his pocket.


    Put it down in the middle of the M?bius strip, and the super magic crystal quickly sank into it.


    Immediately afterwards, the M?bius strip started to move.


    With the operation of the M?bius strip, the entire pure white palace has undergone earth-shaking changes.

 Chapter 681：

    Gold is rendered on the M?bius strip, and galaxies are surrounded by various lights.


    "The power of circulation." John looked at the M?bius strip.


    This is a power alchemy object that he personally made.


    It is like the Star Club, able to absorb magic power independently.


    Only one super magic crystal is needed to enable this machine to theoretically run indefinitely.


    In the middle of the M?bius strip is a super magic crystal with edges and corners like a star.


    Unlike other super magic crystals, this one is a super stable magic crystal made from a larger amount of magic power and storage capacity.


    It floats there, exuding magic.


    The sky became transparent, and many rings of light hung down and floated around.


    An illusory huge screen appeared in the sky.


    The defense of this alchemy department has reached an astonishing level.


    Even better than Johnny Silverhand''s store, the circular wall can absorb the energy emitted from inside, so there is no need to worry about explosions or the like.


    The exterior construction of this highest palace has been completed.


    Those people inside are also about to arrive.


    One day later, the alchemist from Wagadu arrived.


    The French and local alchemists couldn''t help but stare.


    John stood in front of the huge M?bius strip, opened his hands and smiled: "Welcome to the future of the magical world."


    "You are about to make a series of inventions that will change the world here." John chuckled, "But first you have to complete one thing."


    The alchemists who had already been shocked by the Alchemy Department became anxious when they heard that there was still a test.


    They have been attracted to this place and can live here for the rest of their lives.


    Among them are young people, middle-aged people, and old people.


    The progress of young people, the steady progress of middle-aged people, and the experience of old people.


    The three are integrated into one, and no one can lack them.


    Seeing that they were afraid of being eliminated, John said meaningfully: "That is a very difficult thing."


    Leading the group through a door, they came to a room.


    There are only rows of chairs in the room, and in front of the chairs is a TV.


    Some wizards saw this thing for the first time.


    John stepped forward and opened it, and the picture appeared on the TV.


    This caused the alchemists to whisper and discuss who was using magic.


    "You have to observe these pictures, study these pictures, make things with these pictures in the magic world, and use them normally."


    The first step in a new magical technology.


    Plagiarism!


    Start with Muggle technology and copy all those things into the magical society.


    Later, we will innovate from these things.


    Not only can magic technology progress, but also wizards can learn about Muggle things.


    The alchemists were dumbfounded. They thought it would be such a difficult thing, but in the end they were asked to learn Muggle things.


    But as they watched, they became fascinated.


    Not to mention the TV in front of you, the automatic mixing pot inside seems to be like kitchen magic.


    There are also massage chairs and the like.


    The alchemists gradually became fascinated, and they discussed how to complete these things from time to time.


    John has laid the foundation for new magical technology.


    He set his sights on the crystal in the M?bius strip.


    The Muggle world has nuclear energy, so the wizarding world can also have magical energy.


    Magic crystal.


    ¡­


    Chapter 695 Malfoy wins second place, Christmas Eve


    The Christmas holidays at Hogwarts are here.


    On the Quidditch pitch of Silver Hand Amusement Park, where important events were held, flying figures quickly shuttled through the audience.


    "Draco Malfoy was the first to discover the Golden Snitch!" Ernie stood up in the commentary box excitedly, and the retired celebrity next to him was almost hit by his swinging fist.


    This is the scene of the top wizard league finals.


    The score difference between the two sides reached thirty points. This gap was not fatal in the Quidditch field.


    Puddlemere United''s opponent is Appleby Arrows, who are ranked first in points. Their star player Rob Marshall is good at decapitation tactics.


    Relying on this tactic allows them to continue to gain the ability to win quick victories. The disadvantage is that they are unable to open up high scores in other games because they rely too much on beheadings.


    This also gave Puddlemere United a chance.


    Astoria, who was on vacation, was in the audience cheering for Malfoy.


    Malfoy locked Astoria in the crowd and gave her a smile.


    "Atuo, watch me take off this golden snitch and give it to you!"


    As he said this, Malfoy was under great pressure.


    Rob Marshall is definitely the top seeker in the English-Witch League. His speed is very fast and his reactions are inhuman.


    It can even be said that he is on the same level as Viktor Krum in the World Cup.


    In front of Malfoy, it was as if an enhanced version of Potter was flying.


    This puts him facing a huge test.


    "It''s Rob Marshall! He''s coming after him!"


    "Draco Malfoy accelerated his flight, but he was like a ghost that couldn''t be shaken off. The two of them flew side by side!"


    "They encountered each other! The broom was out of control in the sky!"


    "The referee stopped the game and the result is..."


    "The Appleby Arrows win!"


    The cheers from the audience burst into the sky.


    Malfoy sat on the grass, looking at his empty hands.


    That unwillingness enveloped him again.


    He tightened his fingers and punched the ground unwillingly.


    "You flew very well," Rob Marshall came over. He looked at Malfoy seriously and said, "I originally thought that Puddlemere United made the wrong choice to fire Rush, but now it seems that they were right."


    He stretched out his hand to Malfoy and said, "Next year, I will continue to wait for you here."


    Malfoy looked up at Robert, grabbed his hand and stood up.


    The young stars still have unlimited possibilities, and there are still many explorations and adventures worthy of them in this world.


    Malfoy looked up at Astoria''s location, but Astoria was gone.


    "Draco!"


    Malfoy felt a bump, and Astoria raised her head in his arms, her eyes filled with admiration.


    "You''re flying great, Draco."


    With one word, Malfoy was shaken out of his despair.


    Isn¡¯t it just a failure?


    It would be great if Malfoy could win back again!


    He looked at Rob and said in the most arrogant tone: "The championship this time will be placed with you first. Next year, I will trample you under my feet."


    Rob was a little confused, wasn¡¯t it? Do all graduates talk like this now?


    Malfoy turned to look at his teammates and saw unwilling looks on their faces.


    "Very well, if you can even laugh at your failures, then you are a bunch of useless trash!"


    Although he was not the captain, Malfoy scolded his teammates vigorously.


    "Don''t lower your head. This time next year, we will still be in this arena. What we lost will be regained at that moment!"


    He stretched out his hand towards the trophy and then took it back.


    From now on, this is no longer Draco Malfoy at Hogwarts.


    But the desire for victory will wrap around every inch of Slytherin flesh like a curse.


    ¡­


    Christmas Eve.


    There are still planned projects for Christmas this year.


    "We plan to have a match between this year''s champion team and this Christmas Quidditch champion."


    Tang Mi thought about the plan. Today''s silver industry is getting bigger and bigger, and it is obviously unrealistic to rely on John alone to make suggestions.


    Store managers in various industries will discuss how to arrange activities.


    "The Upturned Garden will also be open to snow. Christmas trees will be planted in the garden. One of the Christmas tree kings will perform a candy sprinkling activity. Participants need to hold socks to catch the candy."


    "Silver Hand Amusement Park has opened a Christmas Star Spirit event. The Star Spirits are hiding in the park. If you find them, you can write down a wish list."


    The items were read out one by one. John listened carefully, nodded and said, "That''s it, but with one thing."


    John glanced at Tang Mi and said, "The Silver Hand store manager cannot participate in this event."


    After being discovered, Tang Mi awkwardly stuffed the prepared wish paper into his pocket.


    Originally, I wanted to rely on inside information to directly block the Christmas spirit.


    Christmas activities are staged simultaneously in the silver industry around the world.


    Naturally, there will be losses and profits in holding such an event, especially the Christmas Stars section.


    Although John can completely make people unable to catch the protoss as long as he is willing.


    ?But after making so much money, how much can one spend on an event?


    "Hector, Helmer." John called to the two protoss who were staying on the Basil shelf.


    The two star spirits jumped down after hearing this.


    No matter how many times he saw it, Tang Mi always felt it was magical.


    These are magical creatures that he has never seen before, and they all look cute and adorable.


    If he hadn''t seen the ferocious appearance of these two little guys transformed into divine guards, he would have been deceived.


    John said: "You and Tang Mi go to Silverhand Amusement Park and become the protagonists of the Christmas Star Spirit event."


    Hector nodded, but Helmer jumped up happily.


    "By the way," John thought for a while and said, "This Silver Hand Amusement Park event can be open to wizards'' families and non-wizards."


    "But sir..." Tang Mi hesitated, "Is this really good?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with them. They are all relatives of Muggle wizards." John waved his hand, "Every year, Muggle-born wizards either spend time at home or are alone here."


    "Your mercy is really an honor for them." Tang Mi said respectfully.

 Chapter 682：

    "Can I get a free ticket?"


    "..." John began to regret investing Tang Mi''s twenty years'' salary. He said helplessly, "Your whole family is free of charge."


    Tang Mi smiled and went to tell Oz the good news.


    John really doubted what kind of character this guy would be if he became a father.


    Obviously, I was quite calm before, but since I got no salary, I have become more and more free-spirited.


    After the Christmas activities were arranged, John stood in front of the window and heard the Christmas singing class playing outside.


    The children wearing wizard robes were holding a toad in their arms. The more John looked at it, the more familiar it became.


    "Isn''t that Leif?"


    Neville''s toad was mixed in with the toad accompaniment group, and his croaking voice matched the strange music of the wizarding world very well.


    In the Muggle world, few people would think of using a toad as a backup singer.


    This can be regarded as a characteristic of the magical world.


    He also saw someone holding a fat cat with a fierce look on a rope. It is estimated that this cat has a lot of fighting ability.


    The girl who doesn¡¯t seem to be associated with being fat feels like she¡¯s being dragged away.


    The snowflakes falling and scarves of various colors are also a highlight.


    John immediately recognized the snake-like scarf in the crowd. Luna and Ginny were in front of a store selling special African magic items.


    Luna calmly picked up something that looked like an organ, which made Ginny avoid it.


    But Luna was very happy, and the two of them headed to the next house.


    There is a fountain in the middle of the Knockdown Garden, and Lockhart had suggested erecting a statue of John there last time.


    After being denied by John, Lockhart shamelessly asked if a statue of himself could be erected.


    The answer is naturally no.


    John could only say that Lockhart was thick-skinned enough. He erected a solid gold statue in a French hiding place.


    Still in the fountain in the middle.


    Yes, the same place where John once hung up an unscrupulous door key trader.


    Now Lockhart basically lives in France, where he practices in seclusion and prepares to write the next top masterpiece.


    Silverhand Publishing House has urged many times for this. Unfortunately, Lockhart''s current position is that he can create as he pleases.


    The Ancient Alliance also needed some private space, and John did not attend their drinking party.


    Since this year is a period of crazy expansion, even if there is a large inflow of Galleons, there will still be a lot of Galleons to spend.


    The ancient fund¡¯s revenue this year is not much.


    Of course, that is for wealthy people who have seen a lot of money.


    For Weasley, this year has made more money than they have in the previous ten years.


    The Weasley twins quietly obtained the exclusive rights to sell jerseys for several Quidditch teams, which led to the opening of a new Weasley''s Wizarding Wheezes in Hogsmeade.


    The time for Malfoy to make money will be when leagues in various countries become popular next year.


    The Greengrass family has successfully become the family that made the most money this year through the transportation industry.


    But the strange thing is that I heard that someone saw the famous Mr. Greengrass chasing a man with platinum hair across two streets.


    In this regard, John said that he did not want to know who was being chased at all.


    ¡­


    Chapter 696: The Wick Family, Christmas with Silver Hands


    Christmas is here as promised.


    This year¡¯s Christmas, the Wick family is fully prepared.


    Mrs. Wick looked helplessly at her husband who was standing in front of the fireplace.


    "Even if a meteorite hits the earth this year, I will not leave!" Watson vowed.


    As an old man who was heartbroken by his family last year, Watson will definitely not miss the magical world this year.


    The window of Wick''s house was opened, and the Christmas tree was in front of the window.


    There were already several gifts piled under the tree. Watson shook his legs on the sofa, looked at his watch, and then at the phone placed aside.


    Finally, he was waiting.


    The sleepy Ariana rubbed her eyes and walked downstairs, while Watson stared at his daughter with fiery eyes.


    The dazed Ariana, still barefoot, relied on instinct to walk in front of Mrs. Wick, opened her arms and hugged her mother.


    "Oh~ Ariana, my little princess."


    The old mother''s heart almost melted. Mrs. Wick kissed Ariana on the cheek, tapped her nose with her finger, and said with a smile: "You can''t open the gift until you wash up first."


    Ariana nodded, turned and walked to the bathroom.


    The little bear jumped out of her arms and ran over to open the door in advance.


    After Ariana washed up, a few strands of her hair were wet and stuck to her cheeks.


    Her hair is very long, reaching her waist.


    She doesn''t like to tie her hair up and often leaves her hair loose.


    But Ariana, who has a delicate face, can manage even this hairstyle.


    Stretching, she looked at her wrist.


    She forgot her bracelet.


    The little bear ran up and took off the bracelet like a treasure.


    "Thank you, little bear." Ariana smiled sweetly, picked up the little bear and rubbed her face against the soft little bear.


    Qiqi stared at the little bear and made a meaningless exhalation sound from his mouth.


    Watson looked at his daughter expectantly, even though he wanted to appear unconcerned.


    But his frequent glances at the Christmas tree still revealed what he was thinking.


    Ariana walked over to the blanket with her bare feet and sat under the Christmas tree, picking up the gifts and opening them.


    This is a gift from Watson.


    After being rejected last year, Watson learned from the experience and changed his strategy.


    This time the gift is his proud work.


    After the gift was opened, it was a yellow bear.


    The brown bear looked at the yellow bear, then turned to look at Watson.


    The expressionless face seemed to reveal a strange feeling.


    Ariana looked at the little bear, then put it on the ground and never looked at it again.


    Watson covered his heart, "Why?"


    Mrs. Wick sneered, stupid man.


    The gifts were opened one by one, and there was a pink gift box that said it was sent from the Bear Country.


    Ariana shook it. It seemed to be filled with sponge, so there was no sound.


    Open it, and the pink bow comes into view.


    Mrs. Wick closed the box again and stroked her good daughter''s hair with a smile.


    Looking carefully, the smile on her face is slightly twisted.


    Last year, I wrote a letter to tell those brothers and asked them to send some girls¡¯ things.


    This is their answer sheet?


    A handful of girly Barbie pink...Glock.


    She seems to understand why none of her brothers have found girlfriends.


    Watson chewed his nails and watched with wide eyes as Ariana opened the gift that Basil had sent her that morning.


    His original posture of sitting on the sofa has now changed to his **** hanging in the air, and his whole body is leaning forward to get closer.


    The gift box was torn open little by little, and inside was a book with a gilded white cover.


    "A practical magic picture book?"


    Watson sat down again with some disappointment. Under the cushions of the sofa, a complete set of wizard costumes was ready.


    When Mrs. Wick came down and saw her husband''s lost look, she knew that John didn''t seem to invite Ariana over this year.


    At this moment, Ariana flipped through the book, and three golden tickets fell out from the middle of the book.


    It was the first time that Mrs. Wick discovered that her husband had such flexible skills. He jumped up from the sofa and threw the cushions back.


    It took him less than ten seconds to put on a whole set of wizard suits.


    "Let''s go to the magical world!"


    Watson held the wand in his left hand, and held Qiqi as a decoration in his right hand.


    Mrs. Wick: "..." Did you have a premeditated plan?


    Along with the golden ticket, there was a piece of paper.


    Ariana blinked.


    "Grab your tickets and hold Ariana''s hand."


    Mrs. Wick read it out, each person holding a ticket in his hand.


    The couple held Ariana''s hands, one on the left and the other on the right.


    Watson suppressed his excitement and asked doubtfully: "What''s next?"


    Mrs. Wick turned the paper over and looked at it, and said strangely: "No more."


    The family of three is a little confused.


    At this moment, Ariana heard something moving and looked back at the book.


    The book began to shake.


    Mrs. Wick subconsciously prepared to pick up the nearby owl stand and use it as a weapon.


    The next second.


    The book opened and papers flew out all over the room, sucking in the whole family of three.


    There was a suction force, and the three of them disappeared into the house at the same time.


    All the papers were returned to the book, and the book disappeared with a whoosh.


    Not long after, the doorbell of Wick''s house rang.


    Outside the door.


    Greg thought of his conversation with his boss.


    "Listen, you need to get close to Watson Wick."


    "But boss, Watson Wick has been wary of me since last Christmas. I don''t even know what I did."


    "Don''t tell me about the **** precautions. Are you a woman? You need to take the initiative to get close to him. Go give him a roast chicken on Christmas. Remember, get close to him, you are his best friend!"


    The conversation came to an abrupt end.


    With a plate of turkey in his hands, Greg felt like a fool.


    He guaranteed that the agents in the field vehicle disguised as a mobile food truck were grinning from ear to ear.


    There was no response after pressing the doorbell, so Greg continued to press it.

 Chapter 683：

    But there was no response several times in a row, which made him feel strange.


    "Sorry, please ask."


    He saw a strong man running past, and quickly called out to him, asking, "Do you know where Mr. Wick went?"


    "Mr. Wick?" Dudley was stunned and said, "I haven''t seen him go out all day."


    "Didn''t go out? Okay, thank you, I think he may have left beforehand." Seeing Dudley''s boxer physique, Greg smiled and said, "You are a boxer."


    "Yes, but I have to go train first."


    He had to attend a family gathering in the evening, and Dudley had to complete the day''s training first.


    After he left, Greg''s face changed instantly.


    He took out his mobile phone and made a call.


    He put the roasted chicken aside, walked around to the side glass and looked inside.


    The Wick house was empty.


    "Oops," Greg dialed the phone, "The target person disappeared, search Privet Drive!"


    On this day, all the agents did not have a good Christmas.


    ¡­


    Silver Hand Amusement Park.


    A family of three appeared here.


    But the people around him seemed not to be surprised.


    "Great apparation."


    A bearded wizard passed by and laughed at Watson.


    Watson looked at the wand in his hand, and then at a huge amusement park with no end in sight.


    The book fell in front of me and floated, opening up and down like a mouth to make John''s voice.


    "Sorry, I can''t spend Christmas with you this year."


    "It''s John." Watson felt very strange.


    He reached out and clicked on the book, but it was hidden by the book. John''s helpless voice came, "Dad, stop poking."


    "Oh." Watson put away his hand in embarrassment.


    "This is the Silver Hand Amusement Park. You can have fun in it. And Ariana, you can also try to use magic. There are some magic-guided games for little wizards."


    After John explained some things there, the book closed its mouth and fluttered into Ariana''s hand.


    "Little Bear, can you keep it safe for me?"


    Little Bear opened his hands, and Ariana handed the book over.


    When the book came into contact with the bear, it was sucked into the pocket on the bear''s belly.


    "Is this an amusement park in the magical world?" Watson was very interested.


    Like a big child, he dragged his family to the ticket gate and lined up.


    When it was their turn, the ticket inspector politely said: "Please show your ticket."


    "Tickets? Oh, by the way, this."


    The golden ticket appeared in front of the ticket inspector.


    The ticket inspector¡¯s polite smile gave way.


    "This, this is!" The ticket inspector looked like he was facing a formidable enemy.


    "This is the first time I have met a golden ticket user in a year of working in the industry!"


    A look of panic appeared on the ticket inspector''s face, and he hurriedly called for his colleague.


    "Quickly, take a picture of me. I don''t know if I will see you again in this life."


    He was so excited that his colleague took a photo of him and then wanted to take one too.


    Watson just watched his ticket being taken in turns by more than a dozen employees.


    He couldn''t help but fall into deep thought.


    After finally getting inside, there is no charge for golden ticket users.


    It was the first time for a family of three to come in, and it was like entering a whole new world.


    Free food and drink.


    While dining in a restaurant surrounded by stars.


    A furtive golden head emerged from behind a star.


    Its eyes fell on Ariana.


    ¡­


    Chapter 697: Fleur¡¯s kiss catches the stars


    John can''t go back this year. There are too many things for him to deal with.


    Not only the Silver Hand Alliance, but also the Ancient Alliance, the International Federation of Wizards, and various schools.


    John detailed the matter and handed it over to the respective departments for processing.


    "How can Dumbledore teach safely in school?" John expressed doubts about whether Dumbledore had handled these matters during his reign.


    After all, during school, he saw that Dumbledore was quite free, and occasionally paid attention to Harry''s life at school.


    No matter how many things were dealt with, John still had to go to some things personally.


    ?For example, this party.


    This is the gathering of the Second Dynasty.


    Huge interest groups have developed into monsters in the magical world.


    John held this party in Silverhand Manor.


    Those who can come here are all top people from various places.


    French Minister of Magic Charles Rolland attended with his son.


    Gresham, the German Minister of Magic, also came here.


    The Twenty-Eight Ancient Clan, the rich and famous people in the magical world.


    They were chatting, laughing and talking about the staggering amount of business, and the exchange of political means.


    Outlook and worries about the future.


    This is like moving the International Federation of Wizards into Dao Silverhand Manor.


    John put on some clothes for himself in the room.


    He stretched out his hand to the ring on the table.


    Emerald green gem, this was the symbol of Johnny Silverhand.


    Now the symbol has become John Wick.


    Putting the ring on his finger, John glanced at Fleur, who was leaning against the door and had no ladylike appearance.


    "French hibiscus, your appearance will surprise people."


    "What do I look like?" Fleur smiled, and she walked over and picked up John''s cufflinks.


    John had no choice but to stop and let her do it, feeling a little awkward.


    Putting on the emerald cufflinks, Fleur looked at John in confusion.


    "Tell me why you have grown up so much."


    That exchange student from Beauxbatons secretly plucked the feathers of the Talisman Horse in the middle of the night.


    In the forest, they were chased by a fire dragon.


    With these things still vivid in her mind, Fleur sighed deeply, "You are really good now, John."


    John chuckled and said, "Isn''t this good?"


    "I just feel like you don''t belong to us anymore." Fleur felt a little melancholy.


    The once king of the Star Society has gradually become the world.


    "I''ll always be here," John shrugged. "That won''t change."


    "Okay," Fleur pursed her lips and smiled, "Then Mr. Wick, it''s time for you to appear."


    "We are waiting for you at the door."


    Fleur held up her skirt slightly and curtsied in front of John.


    John walked out of the room and his friends gathered together.


    "John," Daphne, wearing a light blue dress, turned around and asked, "Does it look good?"


    John thought for a while, "It''s good-looking, but have you grown taller?"


    He felt that Daphne was a little taller after not seeing each other for a while.


    Daphne''s smile froze and she turned her attention to her sister.


    Astoria spread her hands and shook her head, saying that she had nothing to do.


    All right.


    John walked toward the hall.


    Daphne was encouraged several times by Astoria to come to John.


    Upon seeing this, Fleur smiled brightly at Daphne.


    "John, the lady is by your side."


    Fleur stretched out her hand and said with a smile: "You should be more gentleman."


    "It feels weird."


    When John appeared, his left hand was held by Fleur, and his right hand was held by Daphne.


    He felt very strange.


    Fu Rong held his arm, acting openly and openly, not letting people think in other directions at all. I don''t know why it was surprisingly harmonious.


    Appearing with two golden flowers, the second king instantly became the focus.


    There were many people present this time.


    He also saw his friends.


    Malfoy stayed and hid next to Lucius. Mr. Greengrass stared over there, the cup in his hand almost being crushed.


    Neville is with Hannah, being fed food by Hannah.


    Old Mrs. Longbottom and Grandma Aibo were chatting very happily.


    Percy and Penello circled around several ministers of magic.


    Cedric held Cho Chang''s hand.


    Heinrich and Ludwig were together. Where the black hair was, there was a blonde one mixed in for some reason.


    The Weasley twins opened their business to Silverhand Manor and were enthusiastically selling Appleby Arrows uniforms.


    It made Malfoy want to go up and overturn their stall.


    "Okay, it''s your turn to speak." Fleur let go of John''s hand.


    Daphne didn''t know why, so she stupidly let go of her hand like Fleur.


    This made Furong almost lose her ability to maintain her elegant demeanor.

 Chapter 684：

    The opportunity that I finally created was wasted by this silly girl.


    I hate that iron cannot become steel!


    Daphne reacted too late, and John looked at the people below.


    He snapped his fingers and the cup appeared in his hand.


    "I think we have gathered together again and become stronger at the same time," he chuckled. "There have been a lot of things in the past year. Difficulties are in front of us. We have no choice but to break through."


    Everyone stopped talking, their fiery eyes fixed on the king.


    John raised his glass.


    "Let us celebrate. Everything we have experienced this year, whether it is gain or suffering, is our life experience."


    "To our friends, family and those enemies who want to destroy us, they give us a stronger reason. Death is scary. Before death comes, you suddenly find that this mediocre life is even more scary. ¡±


    "No one is willing to be ordinary, just like we don''t want to be afraid of death."


    "So, celebrate, revel, and be wild."


    "On this day worth celebrating, get drunk!"


    John drank the glass of wine.


    Announcing the start of this party.


    Talk, laugh, laugh heartily.


    This year they experienced death, threats from saints, and business ups and downs.


    Everything is on track, they have the ability to change, and they are indeed changing.


    They have no chance of doing nothing. In the future magical world, this group of people will be extraordinary.


    The Silver Hand Banquet was held until very late.


    Until midnight is approaching, the banquet is over.


    Many wizards left, and the manor became deserted again.


    Here, John toasts with his friends.


    "We are back together again. There is nothing happier than this."


    John had a smile on his face.


    The previous one was about interests, but here it is about friendship.


    The second king¡¯s party ends, and John Wick¡¯s party begins.


    This night, they felt like they were back in the Star Club.


    Malfoy threw himself into Astoria''s arms, talking about how unwilling he was to lose.


    He also said that Mr. Greengrass didn¡¯t know where he learned it from, and he actually knew how to hang a golden bell upside down.


    He was hung up for an hour, an hour!


    In response, Astoria blushed.


    Who told me that I went to watch the game with my father.


    With tens of thousands of people watching, Astoria threw herself into Malfoy''s arms.


    Cedric said that he went to the east and met Qiu Zhang''s parents.


    The two are planning to get married next year.


    This made John want to ask why wizards get married so early.


    It¡¯s simply a case of marrying young.


    Percy is also planning to get married next year.


    Then Neville, that thick-browed guy, actually wanted to get married.


    He is only eighteen years old.


    I will only be nineteen next year.


    Not to be outdone, Malfoy said he would get married next year, but Daphne hung him up.


    Astoria hasn¡¯t graduated yet next year, who are you looking for to get married to?


    Jin poked Heinrich with his finger, and Heinrich glared angrily.


    Amidst the laughter, this year¡¯s Christmas is coming to an end.


    Friends are also leaving one after another.


    The stars also have their own ideals to strive for.


    But when their friends need help, they will show up without hesitation.


    The last one to leave was Furong.


    She stood outside in the snow for a while, rubbing her smooth arms with both hands.


    "There''s a lot of excitement around us, John."


    Fleur was the first to enter the Star Club, and she had a similar experience to John.


    Her overly beautiful appearance made her often criticized among the Beauxbatons girls.


    "I hope you are always this happy, John."


    Fleur looked at John and gave her heartfelt blessings.


    John put his hand on his heart, bowed and smiled: "I''m always here, Fleur."


    "So, do whatever you want to do." John said, "Don''t hold yourself back."


    Fleur looked at John with a smile and suddenly said: "Then can I kiss you?"


    "Huh?" John was stunned.


    This angle was something he didn''t expect.


    Fleur stepped forward, she held John''s face and placed a kiss on his forehead.


    "My king, please remember that the first person to kiss you was Fleur Delacour."


    Fleur smiled slyly, becoming a French hibiscus made her need to remain dignified.


    But the warriors of Beauxbatons make her full of adventurous spirit.


    This kiss is not about love.


    It was Fleur''s farewell to the little first-year Hogwarts boy who once stole the feather of the God''s Talisman.


    French hibiscus flowers also want to be naughty sometimes.


    John watched Fleur leave, he was a little helpless, "Why didn''t I find her so naughty before?"


    A carriage is coming.


    John was confused. Is there anyone else coming at this time?


    The carriage stopped in front of him and the door was opened.


    A golden little man appeared first, followed closely by the girl who jumped out of the carriage.


    Ariana looked very proud, but her face was still a little dirty.


    Helmer drooped his head, it was caught.


    ¡­


    Chapter 698 Seven places, magic wand


    Helmer was struggling, but Ariana caught him without saying anything, and even arranged for the little bear to be locked tightly with a seven-day golden lock.


    Two more people got out of the carriage. Watson had changed his equipment, and Mrs. Wick was holding five bags in each hand.


    "I really saw it." Watson said in surprise, "It turns out that the wish list can really be anything."


    "Dad, mom, Ariana?" John asked in confusion, "Why are you here?"


    "We''re here to celebrate the holiday with you." Watson threw the Quaffle he won, and the Quaffle flew back again.


    "That amusement park is really interesting," Mrs. Wick said with satisfaction, "The costumes in it are also very interesting."


    "Brother, give it."


    Ariana tucked Good Helmer into John''s arms.


    "Ariana caught this one, but it looks exactly like the two in our family."


    Watson chuckled and said, "I heard it''s an amusement park activity. If you catch it, you can make a wish."


    "Ariana promised to see you."


    When John heard this and looked at Ariana who was serious, his heart warmed and he reached out to rub the messy hair.


    "Do you miss me?"


    Ariana nodded vigorously, and John looked at his parents.


    "Then let''s celebrate the festival here." John smiled.


    "By the way, aren''t you going to return this little guy?" Watson thought for a while and asked, "I think the people in the amusement park are quite friendly."


    "Oh, this is Helmer."


    John answered casually.


    Watson stopped.


    With a look of astonishment on his face that doubted his life, he asked: "That amusement park..."


    "mine."


    Do you know how much damage an understatement can do to Watson''s heart, which is working hard to let his wife and children live a good life?


    He held his wife''s shoulders to prevent him from falling, and said with a forced smile: "Ah, I said it was so enthusiastic. By the way, silver hand is a very common word in the magical world. I saw it written in many places today."


    "Dad, if there is a silver hand written on it, it is most likely mine."


    "Plop."


    Watson still didn''t stabilize.


    He couldn''t figure it out.


    Let¡¯s just say it, let¡¯s just say it.


    An 18-year-old boy who has just graduated has dozens of industries. Is this normal?


    Watson knows that his son is rich, but you didn''t tell me that he is about to monopolize this magical world.


    "I will open another hotel when I go back!"


    At the age of thirty-eight, I stood like a slave.


    Watson swore that he must return to the family brotherhood!


    Eh?


    Family brother position!


    Brother position!


    Social status?


    Family brother position!


    Why is this happening?


    Watson was confused, why would his younger brother''s position not change.


    This Christmas, the first is socializing, the second is friends, and the last is family.


    Although it was a bit messy, although John didn''t understand why his father was nagging about ''brother position'' and the like.

 Chapter 685：

    But this was the happiest Christmas he had ever had.


    Silverhand Manor also became lively.


    ¡­


    The Wick family was observed day and night by at least twenty agents.


    In the field vehicle disguised as a mobile food truck, the old agent looked at the unconscious young agent, his expression grimmer than ever before.


    "How did he faint?"


    "It''s unclear. There was no sign. When he touched the door handle of Wick''s house, he flew out and fainted."


    The old agent slapped the young agent twice in the face. The young agent was in good health and fell asleep without any sign of getting up.


    But various instruments showed that his body was normal. Except for a slight kidney deficiency, he was basically no different from ordinary people.


    "Similar to a high-quality sleep," said another female agent with a medical background.


    The young agent''s breathing was gentle and he felt no discomfort at all.


    The mysterious events frightened them, and they suspected that this was a trap left by Watson.


    And Greg, who plays for another country, also reported the strange thing just now.


    The agents were exhausted.


    But the local intelligence agencies do not do this.


    In the mysterious MI6 base, a brand new department was opened.


    That department has only one code name.


    Seven places.


    Any other information, even the people in MI6 only have a partial understanding of it.


    They only knew that a group of the most elite members of MI6 were taken away from that place.


    And those people also had their files removed and became invisible people without a past.


    At this moment, among the seven places.


    A man was **** by his hands and feet and hung upside down.


    There was fear in the man''s eyes, and his head was facing a bucket.


    And there was no one in the room except him.


    There is a mirror in front, and behind the mirror is a person who controls this mysterious organization.


    Mycroft.


    He was looking at the man quietly, listening to the constant begging for mercy.


    In his hand, a yew wand was being fiddled with.


    "This is their weapon."


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Mycroft wouldn''t have thought that this man could launch a powerful attack through a wooden stick.


    One person in the first-level armed team was shot at the scene and is now in a state of muscle stiffness, unable to move.


    They found the man in a rental house.


    The man was reported as a suspect because he had not left his house for many days.


    The seven departments quickly locked onto this person, from his weird behavior to breaking down the door behind him to arrest him.


    "What''s your name?" Mycroft''s voice rang in the room to stop his men from putting the man into the bucket.


    By the time the man was caught, he was close to collapse.


    "My name is Sally Connair, please, please let me go." Sally was about to collapse. He had no idea that he would be caught by Muggles.


    He was originally a saint who sneaked into England and came here to promote the concept of baptism by holy fire.


    It''s a pity that in the second king''s territory, he has no chance at all.


    Anyone who brings up Grindelwald may be sent to the Ministry of Magic.


    He could only hide, and he was smart enough to hide in the Muggle world.


    But he didn''t expect that his identity would be exposed by his actions that were incompatible with others.


    Mycroft''s eyes were calm and he turned a blind eye to Sari''s pitiful plea for mercy.


    "Very well, Sally," Mycroft began his question, "Are you a wizard?"


    "Wizard, oh, no, I am a wizard!"


    Sari was about to deny it, but when he saw the chain that trapped his feet moved, he was so frightened that he immediately admitted it.


    "Please tell me, a corpse had no disease, no wounds, and no signs of poisoning at the time of death. How did it die?"


    Mycroft wants to further confirm Sarri''s identity and get more information from him.


    "No disease, no wounds, no poisoning?" Sari just thought about it and saw the chain moving downwards. He was frightened.


    "It''s a death curse, yes, it must be a death curse!"


    His hair touched the water in the bucket, and the turbid water reflected his face that was so frightened that he couldn''t control himself.


    "The Killing Curse? Tell me what it does." Mycroft finally had waves in his eyes.


    In Little Hangleton, they found a new body in the house halfway up the mountain, but the body had turned into white bones, and no one knew what it looked like when it died.


    Sari stammered about the function of the death curse.


    From now on, the mysterious world called wizard.


    During this torture, the truth was revealed bit by bit to the eyes of this smart man who is ranked among the best in the country and even the world.


    The evil Death Curse, the Cruciatus Curse that is more painful than any punishment, and the Imperius Curse that can control people.


    Each of the incredible and horrifying magics makes people gradually understand how terrifying wizards are.


    And on the blank Seven Files, the confidential file with the words "Wizard Invasion" finally started to be written.


    ¡­


    Chapter 699 Rose under the Tower, Letter


    A dark, intimidating towering building.


    The gloomy fortress and the tall tower.


    This place cannot be described.


    It was supposed to be a building standing on a cliff.


    At this moment, I keep walking on the aimless sea.


    Look carefully below, there are ripples pushing this behemoth away.


    Looking down from the sky, it is another fog that cannot be seen through.


    Except for the waves appearing out of thin air, there are no traces.


    Under the haze, a field of delicate red roses grew in front of the entrance engraved with ''For the Greater Good''.


    The white-haired man brushed his fingers over the wildly growing roses. Under the delicate flowers, there were sharp thorns that made his fingers hurt.


    Grindelwald''s fingers were scratched by sharp thorns, and a drop of scarlet blood condensed on the fingertips.


    He looked at the blood beads on his fingers and moved them to the rose.


    Blood drops dripped into the red stamens.


    The rose, which has not yet bloomed, stretches its body.


    A rose watered with human blood becomes as red as blood.


    The breathtaking beauty makes people want to tear it off and ravage it with brute force.


    Grindelwald slowly stretched out his hand to the blooming flower.


    "Grindelwald," the wizard called his name.


    His movements stopped, and he was within a hair''s breadth of touching that fragile, arrogant and charming rose.


    With only a slight exertion, the rose will be destroyed.


    But he did not continue to do so, but withdrew his hand and looked at the person who made the sound.


    "Garland," Grindelwald put his injured finger away and raised his head slightly, "What''s the matter?"


    Garland, who stole the weapon, said, "You need to see it, it''s up there."


    Grindelwald lowered his eyes, "I understand."


    He took one last look at the rose that had absorbed his own blood, and walked into the entrance that read ''For the Greater Good''.


    This prison once built by Grindelwald has always trapped him.


    never change.


    Heading to the room, he saw it.


    It is a kind of existence that is so beautiful that one cannot find an adjective.


    Phoenix.


    And his master...


    Dumbledore.


    "You still found me, Al."


    An unforgettable, magnetic whisper.


    Grindelwald walks towards the Phoenix.


    Fox stared at Grindelwald and put down the letter.


    Over the past few decades, Fox has acted as a messenger many times, delivering letters to people trapped in the tower.


    The familiar, marked building.


    In this world, no one except Fox can know how to find this place.


    Grindelwald wanted to reach out and touch Fox, but the flames on Fox''s body exploded, preventing his hand from getting closer.


    Fox flew away and quickly disappeared.


    Grindelwald opened the letter, a letter written on parchment.


    "Gellert, such a familiar yet unfamiliar title."


    In the letter, Dumbledore hopes to meet Grindelwald.


    He didn''t understand why Grindelwald would do such a crazy thing.


    Even if it is for that goal, such behavior deviates from the original intention.


    What Dumbledore knew about Grindelwald was that he did not want to destroy wizards, he wanted to make wizards live upright like Muggles.


    The ideal set by them.


    It¡¯s not about destroying the wizard.


    Fawkes flies into Hogwarts.


    Snape stopped and looked up to see Fawkes flying by.


    He was thoughtful, but didn''t pay much attention to it. He walked out of the castle and walked towards the Forbidden Forest.


    Entering the Forbidden Forest, he first glanced at Hagrid''s hut.


    During the vacation, Hagrid went to live with Grawp in a cave in the Forbidden Forest.


    The giant played a great role in Hogwarts and made Slughorn acquiesce in Grawp''s existence.


    Snape''s target was not them, and he walked along a thorny path in the Forbidden Forest.

 Chapter 686：

    A flash of silver light lit up, followed by a beautiful unicorn.


    She nodded to Snape and motioned for Snape to follow her.


    Walking inside, they came to the former Acromantula''s nest.


    Now this place collapsed and was completely buried.


    But this is just an appearance.


    "Dissendium"


    He pulled out his wand and pointed it up, and the collapsed soil separated to both sides.


    A passage leading into the depths appeared.


    The unicorn did not move on, but left.


    Snape looked at the passage, a faint light flashing in his eyes.


    He walked inside, and the soil behind him closed automatically.


    No trace can be seen.


    ¡­


    The day after Christmas.


    When John received a letter, the corners of his mouth raised slightly.


    "I think I''m close to finding you, Grindelwald."


    Her fingers rubbed the Slytherin locket on her chest.


    The original counterfeit has been collected by John. This is the real thing.


    He tapped the locket, and the tightly closed lid popped open.


    Pitch-black stones flew up in front of him.


    John stretched out his hand to hold it gently.


    Deathly Hallows.


    A legendary resurrection stone that can resurrect the dead.


    "Obsession and regret, even a saint cannot escape."


    John stared at the stone for a moment, clasping his fingers together.


    A wave of fluctuation spread out with him as the center.


    Nothing changed before his eyes, and he was silent.


    Tang Mi opened the door and came in.


    "Sir, this is another wish list of the Christmas spirit..."


    Tang Mi''s voice stopped suddenly.


    He stared blankly at the young man in a suit who was looking for something in his pocket.


    "Lippi..." The document in Tang Mi''s hand fell.


    He couldn''t believe it.


    Lippi searched his pockets and found that he seemed to be dead.


    "Huh? Tang Mi?" Lippi said in surprise, "Where am I?"


    Tang Mi didn''t know what happened. He walked towards Lippi and reached out to touch him.


    But he saw his fingers passing through Lippi''s body.


    "Oh, I remembered, I''m dead." Lippi was also stunned.


    Immediately, he remembered something.


    "I thought I could be promoted." Lippi shook his head helplessly, "It seems I can no longer be your child''s godfather."


    "Hey, don''t be so surprised. I''m even more surprised." Seeing that Tang Mi couldn''t recover for a long time, Lippi waved his hand and said, "Where''s Oz? Why didn''t I see her?"


    "You''re dead," Tang Mi said with difficulty, "Why aren''t you sad?"


    "Sad, a little bit," Lippi spread his hands and said, "But it was too fast, I didn''t feel anything."


    "I feel like I''m about to leave, so I still have to wish you a happy wedding. Wait, are you and Ozzy married?" Lippi''s body gradually disappeared.


    "Not yet, but soon."


    "That''s good, tell your child that he regretfully missed a very good godfather."


    Lippi completely disappeared.


    Tang Mi still couldn''t come to his senses. He turned to look at John and asked, "Sir, did you do this?"


    John just looked at Tang Mi and asked himself questions.


    His eyes darkened and he said, "That''s the regret in your heart."


    Tang Mi nodded ignorantly, he just, just needed a little more time.


    Walked out absentmindedly.


    Tang Mi forgot what he was going to do.


    John let go of his hand, and the Resurrection Stone remained quietly in his hand.


    "It seems that you have restored the dead. No, maybe you just awakened the obsession."


    That was the movement caused by the Resurrection Stone.


    As the only person in this world who has successfully used the Resurrection Stone.


    John knew the Resurrection Stone very well, and the fluctuation just now changed this space.


    Except for yourself, anyone who comes in can see the people they want to see but can''t see again.


    This space has a time limit, just like Lippi disappeared just now.


    "The power of death?"


    John released the Resurrection Stone and watched it fly into the locket.


    This is an ability to make up for regrets, but unfortunately, it doesn''t seem to work for John.


    John''s regret...


    He put the locket under his clothes and looked at the fallen wish list.


    The wish flew away and fell into John''s hands.


    Helmer was caught by Ariana, and so was Hector.


    "Let me see what your wish is."


    He looked at the wish list.


    "Let all the teapots fly."


    John was silent and looked at the name of the person who made the wish.


    "Xenophilius Lovegood."


    Why did Luna''s father go to capture the protoss?


    "And the strange wish seems to fit the Lovegood family''s personality very well.


    John sighed, what is all this?


    A great Christmas event.


    He stepped out of Johnny Silverhand.


    When someone discovered him, they screamed in surprise.


    "Ahem," John cleared his throat, holding the wish list in his right hand, and used a loud spell to transmit his voice to the two alleys, "The following is Xenophilius who completed the Christmas Star Spirit event at Silver Hand Amusement Park ¡¤Mr. Lovegood¡¯s Wish List.¡±


    "He wanted all the teapots to fly."


    John''s solemn announcement surprised people.


    The next second, the wish list lit up with golden flames.


    John smiled and said, "As he wishes."


    He finished his announcement.


    Outside the outdoor tea room of the Overturned Garden, a wizard reaches for the teapot.


    But he felt empty and turned around to see the teapot floating.


    Not only him, but everyone was surprised to find that their teapots flew outside.


    This scene is strange even in the magical world.


    They all remembered the wish that the second king read.


    The Lovegoods and their daughter, who were preparing to go to Silver Hand Amusement Park again, stopped.


    "Luna, look!" Xenophilius Lovegood looked to the sky excitedly.


    Teapots all over the park flew up.


    They gather towards the sky.


    Originally, everyone just thought that the Christmas spirit¡¯s wish list was just a game, but they didn¡¯t expect that it would actually come true.


    ¡­


    Chapter 700 Dumbledore, you don¡¯t want to be my enemy


    "This is Alec Hopkins, professor of occult science."


    A unique meeting took place in London.


    The man known as the Professor of Occultism is a man wearing ancient costumes from the last century, and his hair is greasy.


    Opposite him, Mycroft was looking at this man with careful eyes.


    "Professor Hopkins," Mycroft said with a smile, "I think you know why I came to you."


    "Some ridiculous ''wizard'' legends." An uncomfortable smile appeared on Hopkins'' lips, and he drawled, as if he was mocking a high-ranking intellectual for believing in these ridiculous things.


    This is also a common attitude that many people hear from wizards.


    Mycroft leaned back on the comfortable chair and asked, "Since you don''t believe it, why did you choose the occult?"


    "Occult science is not just about those terrifying magics." Hopkins said flatly, "I am more curious about who is worthy of government agencies looking for those ''magic sticks''."


    "A real wizard." Mycroft gathered his clothes and stood up.


    "Professor Hopkins, I think you don''t mind leaving with me."


    "Going to see a wizard?"


    "No," Mycroft said, "go see the magic."


    He walked forward, and Hopkins waited a few seconds before following him.


    The inside of the car was sealed, and you couldn''t see anywhere at all.


    Hopkins took his time.


    The car drove for three hours.


    There was a knock on the door and the door was opened.


    Hopkins walked out, no longer on the street, but in an unknown garage.


    "This way." Mycroft walked in front.


    Hopkins followed.


    Doors were opened one after another, and each door needed to be opened with Mycroft''s card.

 Chapter 687：

    Until the last one, it was a room with many control platforms, and in the innermost part of the room, behind the transparent glass, was a pure white room.


    There was a man huddled inside.


    When Hopkins saw the man, his pupils shrank.


    And Mycroft said into the microphone, "Get up."


    The man stood up reflexively, and a pillar rose up in the middle of the white room.


    There is a wand on it.


    "Pick up your weapons." Mycroft continued to order.


    The man did as he was told.


    Hopkins watched intently.


    At this time, Mycroft looked at Hopkins, "Let''s think about the abilities of wizards in those stories."


    Hopkins knew that this was a test of himself, so he pondered for a while and said, "Transform."


    "What a great idea, just like the Evil Queen conjuring poison apples and the Fairy Godmother conjuring pumpkin carts." Mycroft said into the microphone, changing the things in front of him. "


    Another pillar rises, an apple.


    The man said loudly: "I''m not familiar with transfiguration."


    "You have no choice, Conrad."


    The captured Conrad could only be forced to use transformation.


    It''s just that his transformation was as bad as he said, and the apple turned into an apple covered with hair.


    This magical scene will move anyone who sees it for the first time.


    Hopkins stared at the apple.


    Mycroft said: "This is not magic, nor is it some pre-recorded image."


    Hopkins asked: "How did you catch him?"


    "Catch?" Mycroft narrowed his eyes, "Why?"


    "The wizards in the story," Hopkins thought for a moment, said, "are all evil, aren''t they?"


    "It does make sense," Mycroft turned to look at the imprisoned wizard and said, "He was in a rental house and made a special team member fall to the ground."


    "It''s surprising," Hopkins said, as if it was the first time he saw a case in the knowledge he had learned. "You were able to catch him and trap him without fear of him escaping?"


    "That thing is his weapon, and a wizard without a weapon is no different from an ordinary person."


    Mycroft said to Hopkins: "You can press the yellow button."


    Hopkins saw a yellow button on the console and pressed it tentatively.


    An electric current flowed out from the wizard''s wand, and the wizard''s body twitched and fell.


    The door was opened, a strong man walked in, picked up the wand and left.


    Mycroft said calmly: "Technology, it''s that simple."


    And there was indeed a hint of shock in Hopkins'' eyes.


    Today''s wizards have begun to find ways to restrain themselves.


    "Professor Hopkins, I hope you see more than this."


    Mycroft made an invitation, and Hopkins had no choice but to agree.


    But his mind was wandering elsewhere


    These Muggles have begun to understand all aspects of wizards in a short period of time.


    Similar to the previous magic test, how many times did they try?


    Yes, this is not some occult professor.


    Or maybe he is a professor, but not in occult science, but in potions.


    Severus Snape.


    He is a suitable person to blend in.


    Snape, who is half-blood himself, does not know anything about the Muggle world like others.


    The identity he possesses is the result of magical manipulation.


    As Mycroft walked into a laboratory, researchers in white coats were conducting experiments on some fragments.


    Mycroft took him to a glass display case.


    The items placed inside are all items from Poland that appeared out of thin air.


    There were wands with only the handle left, some broken pieces of wood, and animal carcasses that were similar to but different from cats.


    "this."


    Mycroft took out a piece of wood and showed it to Hopkins.


    "Rune." Snape, who used a false identity, said solemnly, "an ancient writing."


    "Yes, I have all of these. I need you to translate the text above for me."


    The Muggle world also has little understanding of runes, and they can only half-guess them.


    "I need to take my stuff away," Hopkins drawled. "I don''t want anyone to disturb me."


    "Professor Hopkins, I hope you understand that you are doing something very important."


    "The more important it is, the more important it is for people not to bother me." Hopkins interrupted.


    Picking up a piece of wood and putting it in front of his eyes, Hopkins said: "No one can crack it except me."


    Mycroft looked at him carefully, and after a while, he said: "I will arrange for someone to protect your safety."


    "No need, but if you need it, you can."


    Hopkins took the wood chips away.


    Mycroft watched him leave, not knowing what he was thinking in his eyes.


    ¡­


    London, in a cafe.


    Elegant decoration, the old man is wearing a purple velvet suit, and his white beard makes people guess his age.


    The waiter came over and put down a cup of coffee, smiled and asked, "Do you need anything else?"


    "No, not for now, I''m waiting for someone..."


    The waiter smiled slightly, turned and left.


    After she left, Dumbledore added two sugar cubes to the coffee.


    He stirred the coffee and suddenly stopped.


    Close your eyes, as if praying, and savoring a familiar scene.


    Opposite him, the white-haired man looked at him quietly.


    When Dumbledore opened his eyes, Grindelwald smiled and asked, "Do you come to this store often?"


    Dumbledore looked at the people who appeared and smiled: "Actually, they don''t come often."


    The familiar scene reappeared half a century later.


    The difference is that one of the men at the time was already gray-haired, and the other used cheating methods to regain his youth.


    Grindelwald sat across from him. The two of them were different now.


    There is no blood covenant bound by love.


    "How do you feel, Albus." Grindelwald looked at that face, "A world without me."


    Dumbledore said: "It''s not terrible, it''s very ordinary, but it''s also very good."


    "I thought you would be happier." Grindelwald shifted his gaze to the black marks left by the poison, "You should accept him."


    "I don''t want to be like you." Dumbledore shook his head slightly.


    Immortality, rejuvenation.


    What a tempting thing.


    But he refused again and again.


    He looked older, his red hair turned gray, and his white beard grew longer.


    "Why, Grindelwald?"


    He finally asked the doubt in his heart. He had been wanting to ask it since Grindelwald walked out of Nurmengard.


    Grindelwald did not answer immediately. He first looked at Dumbledore''s cup, picked up a sugar cube from the sugar cube jar and put it in.


    "Three pieces of sugar are your taste." He stirred Dumbledore a few times thoughtfully. "You forget the taste, just like you forget your own ideals."


    "But that ideal is not what it is now." Dumbledore frowned.


    Grindelwald said: "The greater good is established by us together."


    "But when you stopped me at all costs, I began to think of other possibilities." Grindelwald stopped stirring and looked into those eyes. "A way that we don''t need to be enemies."


    "Muggles are becoming more and more powerful, wizards are addicted to the glory of the past, and the glory of magic has become dim." Grindelwald pushed the coffee in front of Dumbledore and said deeply, "Only by overthrowing these can he become dazzling."


    Dumbledore said solemnly: "You will never recover."


    "Like that time?" Grindelwald said with a smile, "You want to stop me?"


    Dumbledore didn''t know either. His feelings for Grindelwald were very complicated.


    Grindelwald shook his head and smiled evilly: "You don''t want to be my enemy, Dumbledore."


    ¡­


    Chapter 701 Grindelwald, what on earth are you going to do?


    "What you do is so crazy," Dumbledore said. "Sometimes, I can''t tell the difference."


    "Do you still remember what we agreed?" Grindelwald suppressed his smile, "You also promised me."


    "I was too young at the time," Dumbledore said with tiredness in his eyes, "I couldn''t tell you apart, Grindelwald."


    He pointed to his head, "When I forgot that memory, I often confused you with him."


    "He''s amazing, isn''t he?" Grindelwald leaned back in his chair, looking relaxed and in charge.


    "We must admit that he deserves more than all of us."


    "Worth it?" Dumbledore grasped the key point. He looked at Grindelwald and asked, "What are you going to do? Grindelwald."


    "To do what we failed to accomplish," Grindelwald said. "We made a covenant and you abandoned it."


    "The Blood Pact is no longer here." Dumbledore sighed deeply, "I will be your enemy."


    "No, you won''t." Grindelwald looked at him, "You can''t lie to me, Al."


    "You are a coward," Grindelwald said aggressively, crossing his fingers and putting his thumb on his chin, "you don''t have the courage to defeat me a second time."


    "I will." Dumbledore responded forcefully.


    But Grindelwald laughed and shook his head slightly, "You won''t. It''s like you didn''t tell him about this."


    "He hates you to the core," said Dumbledore, "and he will kill you without hesitation."


    "Perhaps that would be better," Grindelwald opened his palms on the table and stared at the blue eyes with his strange-colored pupils, "We still have a chance, Al."


    "Reshape the world and let wizards live in the sun."


    Dumbledore looked at the hand. He saw the red spots left by the rose thorns on it.


    "I can''t," he said.


    "Is it impossible or unwilling?" Grindelwald asked.

 Chapter 688：

    "I am both unable and unwilling." Dumbledore shook his head and said with a complicated expression, "Stop, Gellert."


    "He will kill you."


    Grindelwald''s smile faded, he put his hands on the table and slowly pulled away.


    "Will you use a spell on my back?"


    "I don''t know." Dumbledore''s answer was full of confusion.


    The greatest wizard is now like a child who cannot guess the answer.


    "I still say the same thing, you don''t want to be my enemy." Grindelwald stood up with a smile, "There is something more unsolvable than the blood alliance, binding your heart."


    Grindelwald left.


    And true to his words, Dumbledore did not cast a spell on his back.


    Looking at the cup of coffee with three sugars added, Dumbledore saw his old face through the black coffee.


    He reached out and touched his beard.


    "What on earth are you going to do, Grindelwald?"


    Why is he more worthy?


    Reshaping a world in a world that cannot be changed?


    Baptism of Holy Fire.


    Grindelwald, do you want to build on the ruins that were torn down?


    But you can''t do it.


    We all know it.


    That person is here.


    ¡­


    After the first crab eater, Xenophilius Lovegood, tested it, people began to pay attention to the Christmas spirit activities.


    But this year there is no chance, both protoss were caught.


    Two little golden men, Hector and Helmer, are chasing the brown bear.


    In the huge Silverhand Manor, the Wick family regarded it as an adventure.


    I am going back today, but Watson is still very reluctant to leave.


    This place is much more fun than the hotel he opened.


    The little brown bear was pinned down by two star spirits, and Helmer avenged the last time he was locked in love with Jin Jian for seven days.


    If he hadn''t been unable to speak, the little brown bear would have scolded the protoss for not practicing martial ethics.


    "Little bear."


    Ariana called out to the little bear, who exploded into a small universe and flew the protoss out, with her hands on her hips.


    It somersaulted into Ariana''s arms.


    John teaches Ariana how to use her first magic.


    "Put your hands on Practical Magic Picture Book, Ariana."


    He was guiding beside him, and Ariana obeyed.


    Place your hand on the opened "Practical Magic Picture Book".


    John continued; "Close your eyes and think about where you are going."


    Ariana closed her eyes and thought about the Wick family.


    "Next, all it takes is a little miracle, a little magic."


    Under John''s guidance, the magic power in Ariana''s body was mobilized.


    In her mind, a picture of the Wick family appeared.


    The next second, multiple pages quickly flew out of the book.


    "Dad, Mom, I think we have to say goodbye first."


    John stood outside the page and said goodbye to his family inside.


    "I forgot to take the flying teapot. You must bring it back to me next time." Watson was still thinking about the wild teapot he captured.


    Mrs. Wick shut up her husband with a death glare. She looked at John and said, "Remember to eat on time, John."


    After saying that, the pages of the book suddenly closed.


    The three of them were dragged away by a force of suction.


    Then the book disappeared.


    John stood in the hall, looking at the deserted hall.


    The fire in the fireplace went out, and a chill came over him.


    John glanced at the teapot on the table.


    There are only three days left in 1998.


    ¡­


    The Wick family.


    The old agent who was monitoring the situation day and night looked decadent.


    The stubble had grown a lot longer, making him look more haggard.


    The young agent finally woke up after sleeping for a day and a night.


    He foolishly said good morning to the old agent, not noticing at all that his face was swollen from being slapped.


    "You suddenly fainted. Do you remember what happened?" The old agent asked the young agent what happened.


    The young agent recalled carefully and said uncertainly: "It seemed like an impact. I just felt a force that made me let go of the handle."


    "Is it an electric shock?" The old agent thought for a while and felt something was wrong.


    They don¡¯t know what anti-intrusion method Watson Wick used, but this power makes the agents dare not act rashly.


    "Watson Wick left secretly. He must have something shady to do. The organization is already investigating the major events that happened during this period."


    The old agent looked ugly, "We did not monitor well this time, and the organization criticized us."


    "If we never find Watson Wick again..."


    "Isn''t this right?" the young agent said.


    The old agent looked over and saw that the monitor screen was facing the window of Wick''s house.


    At this moment, Watson was drinking coffee made by Mrs. Wick with a smile on his face.


    "Watson Wick!" The old agent''s heart almost stopped beating.


    He contacted other agents.


    Feedback results from various places showed that Watson did not appear on the streets.


    How can it be?


    Is it an underground passage?


    The old agent looked solemn, "Suddenly, what kind of trick is Watson Wick playing?"


    They haven''t investigated where any major accidents occurred.


    But in this situation, they are completely confused.


    "Wait a minute, he called the phone, hurry up and find a lip reader!"


    The old agent also wants to install a bug inside, but so far no one has been able to get inside.


    The only way to get the news is through lip reading experts.


    Soon the lip reader from the team arrived. He pulled down the window and stared at Watson through binoculars.


    "Sokovia, hotel, what, not open? If other people see it, they think I can''t afford it, so I''ll open another one!"


    After the lip reader finished speaking, the old agent fell into deep thought.


    "Sokovia?" He remembered the country.


    A small country in the interior of Eastern Europe, mountainous and barren.


    What is there about that place that the underground president should miss?


    Also, what¡¯s that one at the back?


    The underground president¡¯s imperial blueprint?


    The old agent felt very troubled. This underground president who had disappeared for two days was going to start ruling other countries?


    This is no small matter, even an old agent can''t handle it.


    "Look, it''s the guy with the turkey."


    The young agent said something, and the old agent looked at it.


    Greg showed up quickly after receiving the news and rang the doorbell.


    The door was opened.


    Watson came out and saw Greg, his face returned to expressionless.


    "Hello, Mr. Wick, I think I want to send you Christmas wishes." Greg thought about his words.


    After finishing speaking, Watson said expressionlessly: "Thank you for your blessing."


    "Uh...that..." Greg looked behind the door.


    Watson said: "Have you prepared the Christmas gifts for the orphanage?"


    "Ah, ready."


    "Very well, there is one thing inside for you."


    Watson closed the door and said disgustedly: "You have the nerve to come here because my daughter despises me."


    And Greg looked at the closed door, wondering if he had been discovered.


    He sighed, "This task is too difficult, boss."


    ¡­


    Chapter 702 John Wick, where is your limit?


    There are still two days left before the end of December.


    During this time, Tang Mi finally came to his senses.


    Several times he hesitated to speak around John.


    "What do you want to say?" John couldn''t stand his expression, so he spoke first.


    "Sir, Lippi last time..." Tang Mi asked, "Can I see him again?"


    "Is it you or your girlfriend?" John looked at Tang Mi.


    "It''s me and it''s Oz."


    Tang Mi was silent for a while and said, "We all want to see him once."


    John stared at Tang Mi, the subordinate who had followed him the longest.


    "Bring Ozzie Heald over."


    Tang Mi raised his head, but at this time he hesitated.


    "Sir, will it cost you to do that?"


    Being able to see Lippi again is not a simple magic.

 Chapter 689：

    Tang Mi hesitated. Compared with his dead friend, he didn''t want anything to happen to John.


    It''s just like being in that place where someone needed to be sacrificed.


    He is a leader and a respected friend.


    John chuckled and shook his head, "You are not carried away by missing you. The price is not that big for me."


    After he finished speaking, Tang Mi also nodded.


    Tang Mi told Oz about meeting Lippi, and Oz was equally excited.


    As three friends, it would be great if they could meet again.


    This is the expectation Tang Mi saw on Oz¡¯s face.


    Wait until noon.


    When John was wondering which bread to eat, Oz Hilde, the current director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, and Tang Mi entered together.


    "Sir Wick." Oz said respectfully while suppressing his excitement.


    Oz is not Tang Mi. When it comes to relationships, in John''s eyes, she is just Tang Mi''s girlfriend.


    There is a difference between closeness and distance.


    This is what Oz has learned at the Ministry of Magic over the years.


    If it weren''t for Tang Mi''s sake, Oz wouldn''t be able to make such a rude request.


    John looked at Oz, the former Hogwarts professor who is now the director of the most important department of the Ministry of Magic.


    If Percy abdicates, Oz is eligible to compete for that position.


    "Hilde." John nodded, looked at Tang Mi and said, "Are you ready? It won''t take long this time."


    "We are ready, sir."


    Tang Mi held Oz''s hand, and the two looked at each other and nodded.


    "Then as you wish."


    John raised his hand and held the locket on his chest with his other hand.


    A wave of fluctuation spreads out.


    The two of them felt like something was brushing against their bodies, like a line of sight or a gust of wind.


    Nothing changes around.


    John put his hands down, stood up and walked outside.


    "You have five minutes."


    The door is closed.


    The two looked back. Lippi leaned against the wall and raised his hand to say hello.


    "Tangmi, Oz."


    ¡­


    John didn''t listen to what they were saying.


    He glanced at the locket and murmured to himself: "It''s just a pity after all."


    Just like the Mirror of Erised, you can see what you desire.


    This magic can evoke obsessions and regrets in the heart.


    This obsession can be said to be a ghost, but it is not correct.


    If the soul could be brought up so easily, John wouldn''t have to go to great lengths to plot against Death in the first place.


    "It just makes my heart feel better, but there are many people who flock to this ability."


    In John''s opinion, that is a way to deceive himself and others.


    Riddle flew over, and John stretched out his hand as a foothold.


    Taking down the letter that Riddle brought, John looked at Riddle and asked, "Were you attacked?"


    Riddle nodded, they were just some blind two-legged beasts.


    John ruffled its feathers, let go and let Riddle leave.


    He opened the envelope, his expression gradually changed from dull to solemn.


    "Sure enough, one cannot underestimate the Muggle world."


    In just a few months, Muggles had already figured out some of wizards'' weaknesses.


    ?For example, a magic wand.


    The loss of a wand makes a wizard vulnerable.


    The other party imprisoned a wizard and even obtained a lot of useful information from Poland.


    "Grindelwald, you have uncovered the wizard''s vulnerability." John lit the letter.


    The flames reflected on the young face, and John''s pupils flashed with flames. "Muggles are learning about wizards. What I can do now is either to directly destroy that group of people, or... try to contact them."


    His expression was uncertain.


    Faced with the coming threat, John''s resolute actions can destroy those people.


    But the consequence is that the wizard''s malice is magnified in front of the Muggles.


    This will do no good, and will leave disaster behind.


    Forgetting Curse?


    There is no shortage of smart people in the Muggle world, let alone people who can spot clues.


    Snape didn''t know how many people knew about wizards. Unless everyone in Britain had forgotten it, it was not safe.


    John felt a little headache.


    The mess Grindelwald left for himself, but he himself got away with it without any psychological burden.


    Snape would contact those responsible for the stolen weapons and understand what they were thinking.


    Such a dangerous mission.


    Selfless dedication?


    No.


    That¡¯s just the obsession to fill up the regrets.


    John took out the resurrection stone.


    "You want to use this power to rule the world, but you don''t know that the human heart is the most impenetrable prison."


    A Slytherin with deep obsession.


    After hearing the news, he did not hesitate to step into the abyss from which he might not be able to come back.


    What he loves is the girl in his memory.


    What he is obsessed with is that the mistakes he made cannot be undone.


    He wanted to meet again, even if it was like cutting a scar again, and the **** wound would make him more painful.


    "Just drink poison to quench your thirst."


    John put the resurrection stone back, and at this time, the door opened.


    Oz was nestled in Tang Mi''s arms. The strong woman''s eyes were red and swollen.


    Seeing friends again makes women sentimental.


    Tang Mi patted Oz on the shoulder and said sincerely to John: "Thank you, sir."


    John shook his head, "It''s just obsession and regret after all."


    Tang Mi couldn''t understand the master''s calm mood after casting such a great magic.


    ?Perhaps this is the difference between myself and the second king.


    Only John himself knows the illusion of obsession and regret.


    That''s not a very good magic trick.


    On the contrary, when obsessions and regrets are stirred up, it will be like drinking poison to quench thirst, and you will be unable to stop recalling them in your mind.


    Pain accompanies.


    In his opinion, that can be regarded as a vicious curse.


    It doesn''t hurt the body like the Unforgivable Curse, but it can destroy the soul.


    ¡­


    The rose fields in Nurmengard.


    As the hands beat, the hands reached twelve o''clock at midnight.


    The new year has arrived.


    Grindelwald whispered: "Where is your limit, John Wick."


    And all the wizards who were originally here left.


    They all bear the mission of baptizing the world with the holy fire, and with crazy ideals, they are heading towards the road of death from which there is no return.


    And all of this was Grindelwald''s gift to the white-haired boy in Godric''s Hollow.


    ¡­


    Chapter 703 The beginning of the year, Auror Harry


    January 1st.


    The new year has arrived.


    Hogwarts has also started school.


    Harry got up early, combed his hair like an adult, and put on a handsome suit.


    He looked at his raised hair in front of the mirror, dipped his hand in water and pressed it down.


    The piece of hair was pressed down, but it popped out again not long after.


    Walking downstairs, he smelled a burning smell.


    Following the smell, he came to the kitchen.


    Kreacher was mumbling something, as if he wanted to get this man to leave his kitchen.


    Blake''s noble son is now a middle-aged uncle.


    Wearing a proper brown velvet striped suit, with an apron on top.


    Sirius Black tried to make an edible breakfast on his own, but unfortunately overestimated his skills.


    No matter how many times Harry got up and saw his godfather, it always felt like he was dreaming.


    "Sirius, let me help you."


    Harry is not a pure-blooded young master like Sirius who spent the first half of his life living outside the world. He also has a lot of things in the Dursley family that he needs to do on his own.


    The anxious Sirius poured out the burnt smoked meat and said, "I thought it was quite simple."


    "Yes, it''s not too difficult as long as you study." Harry took the spoon.


    Fried eggs with bacon, a glass of balanced milk, some raw salad and bread.


    The breakfast for the father and son is ready.


    Sitting at the dining table. When this was the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix, this long table could always be filled.


    Now only the father and son are left, each sitting in a seat enjoying breakfast.


    Sirius finished eating first, rubbed his hands and looked at his godson.

 Chapter 690：

    "Congratulations." He looked at Harry with pride, "I originally wanted to give it to you at night, but it''s good to give it to you now."


    Sirius took out a square box from his pocket.


    He put it on the table and pushed it in front of Harry, saying expectantly: "Open it and take a look."


    Today is not only the beginning of a new year, but also the day when Harry graduates from the Auror training class.


    The Auror training class teaches various Auror skills. Harry''s Defense Against the Dark Arts scores are already extremely good, and he has rich experience in dealing with dark arts.


    So it only took him half a year to complete his graduation, while ordinary training class students need one year of training.


    In addition to Harry''s own excellence, it is also because Aurors are currently short of manpower.


    Harry reached out and took the box. He slowly opened it and found a small golden ball pendant lying quietly inside.


    "This is the first Golden Snitch your father won in the Quidditch game." Sirius said with a smile, "He often takes it with him, and even takes it out to make cool moves."


    Yes, Harry remembered that scene.


    He likes to show off his father, expressing himself like a peacock with its tail spread.


    Harry carefully took out the Golden Snitch. There was a line of words on the golden surface of the Snitch.


    "Harry James Potter."


    This is Harry''s name.


    The Golden Snitch flew up and opened it. There were photos of his parents inside, holding the newborn Harry.


    This has obviously been modified. James made good things like the Marauder''s Map when he was at Hogwarts. Transforming a Golden Snitch is no problem.


    "Originally, I had to give it to them in person." A hint of sadness from the memory flashed in Sirius''s eyes.


    "Thank you, Sirius."


    Harry put the Golden Snitch around his neck and said seriously to Sirius: "I will always wear it."


    Looking up at the time, Harry secretly thought something was wrong.


    He quickly finished his breakfast and hurried out to leave.


    "Be careful on the road." Sirius warned like a father.


    Harry waved his hand and ran out of the door.


    He rode the Knight Bus and almost vomited his breakfast.


    Arrive at the entrance to the Ministry of Magic.


    It was a toilet with only a few people. When it was Harry''s turn, he looked at this slightly curious way of entering and felt very weird inside.


    He stepped on the toilet with his legs, and the water from the toilet covered his heels.


    Pull the toilet switch next to it.


    His whole body spun, and he was sucked into the toilet and disappeared.


    When he reappears, he is on the right side of the fireplace in the Golden Magic Hall.


    Harry shook his head, and he began to think about whether he should come here without breakfast in the future.


    "Harry!"


    As he walked out of the fireplace, the sound rang in his ears, which made him startled and almost fell down.


    Looking up, Hermione, who had changed into a professional woman''s clothes, was holding her stomach and laughing.


    "What''s wrong?" Harry didn''t know why.


    Hermione said: "You didn''t come from that toilet, did you?"


    "Of course, wait, what do you mean where I came from?" Harry was confused.


    Hermione wiped away the tears from her laughter and said, "That is the entrance to the old Ministry of Magic. The new entrance to the Ministry of Magic is under the statue not far away."


    "No one likes to be flushed down like excrement, Harry." Hermione smiled enough and waved to the dumbfounded Harry.


    "This is not the first time we have come here, but this place has been renovated. I will take you there."


    She took Harry towards the Ministry of Magic, and Harry ran after her, complaining: "I can''t believe it, the people in the training class told me it was there."


    "That''s a joke. Old Aurors like to see young people make fools of themselves." Hermione led Harry past the golden magic fountain in the center of the hall and entered the elevator.


    Today''s elevators are not like those in the past where you had to hold on to something to stabilize. The new ones are spacious and stable.


    "Where do you work, Hermione?"


    "The house elves relocated to the office, and I discovered that there are many unfair places for the house elves." Hermione was a little angry.


    Harry couldn''t say anything. To be honest, Hermione''s sympathy for the house elves was quite difficult for ordinary wizards to understand.


    Arriving on the floor of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, Hermione said goodbye to Harry.


    Harry walked out and looked at the nameplate on the door to find the Auror office.


    Just as he was about to knock on the door, the door was suddenly opened.


    "Who are you looking for?" The witch with freckles on her face wondered.


    Harry said hurriedly: "I am the new Auror who came to report for duty today."


    "Oh, that comes at just the right time."


    The female Auror dragged Harry in.


    "Stop standing there stupidly, the mission is coming."


    Harry was dragged into the office in a daze, where three old Aurors were putting on their equipment.


    "I think the Auror training class has taught you the basic attendance configuration." The female Auror pulled Harry into the room with equipment hanging on the walls and quickly organized a set of equipment for herself. "This mission needs to be carried out. Arrest, we must be careful of those crazy people who may die together.¡±


    Throwing an amulet to Harry, the female Auror said: "Protect yourself."


    On the first day Harry came in, he was assigned to go on a mission together.


    He had no choice but to pick out the equipment as quickly as possible and arm himself.


    Since it is a capture mission, there is no need to take away some lethal rings.


    Looking at this series, Harry remembered that he also had a set of rewards in the Goblet of Fire, but because they were tied for first place, they exchanged that set for Galleons and shared it equally.


    Dressed neatly, Harry was taken out without even sitting down.


    Their goal is to establish a floo network in the Muggle community of Birmingham so that they can quickly reach their location.


    This is an industrial area, and wire reports say the Saints are going to attack here.


    The female Auror is named Abe Joy. She has been an Auror for three years and is considered a senior.


    "What did you say your name was?" Head to the industrial area to find the saint.


    Abe remembered that he didn''t seem to know the name of this newcomer.


    "Harry Potter."


    "What?" Abe raised his voice, "Harry Potter?"


    "The former savior?"


    "Yes, it''s me." Harry was a little embarrassed, could he not be so excited.


    Abe also discovered this. She lowered her voice and said with excitement: "I didn''t expect it to be you."


    "It only took you half a year to graduate from the training class? That''s amazing." Abe praised Harry in a low voice.


    "There is a situation!"


    The Aurors discovered the situation.


    They saw the saint.


    At this moment, the saint was kneeling on the ground devoutly, chanting something.


    "The holy fire baptizes the earth. In the flames, new leaders will stand up and lead us to create a new world."


    "Very good, he didn''t notice us, arrest him immediately!" Abe struck decisively upon seeing this.


    The Auror''s body made an explosion, and he used Apparition to appear around the saint.


    "Don''t hesitate, take action immediately!"


    Abe roared, and criss-crossing red lights fell on the saint.


    Not surprisingly, the saint fainted.


    Harry also contributed.


    Abe breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s great."


    After saying that, she was going to check her identity.


    Just then, Harry realized something was wrong.


    With his unusually keen observation, he noticed the bulge on the saint''s body.


    "No, don''t go there!" Harry reminded immediately, but it was still too late.


    As soon as Abe touched the saint, his body was thrown away by the impact of fire.


    The Iron Armor Charm that the Aurors carried with them worked. All the Aurors were blown away, but only one life was saved.


    Harry rolled around on the ground a few times. He took out the amulet, which was already broken.


    Look up.


    The flames seemed to come alive, enveloping an Auror.


    The screams rang out and disappeared quickly.


    Next to the originally dead saint, a wizard in black robes appeared.


    He waved his wand, and the flames engulfed those around him.


    ¡­


    Chapter 704: Thrilling battle, news about uncles


    "Expelliarmus"


    Harry didn''t hesitate and took action the moment he saw the wizard.


    The red light rushed past, and the wizard waved his wand to offset it with flames, but a red light still penetrated and hit the wall behind him.


    The wizard looked at this scene in surprise.


    "Who are you?" Harry wanted to rescue the Auror not far away, but the flames turned into a roaring tiger and forced him back.


    Harry shot continuously, red light flying.


    In the application of the disarming spell, he can be said to have reached the sixth level.


    Garland waved his wand, and the fierce fire rushed towards Harry.


    The nature of this capture operation has completely changed. The sacrifice of an Auror and the self-destruction of the saint have compressed the time here into minutes and seconds.


    A ray of silver light flew past Harry, cutting a gap in the concrete pillar.


    Immediately afterwards, another armor spell on his body was triggered. He turned around and saw that Garland was already behind him.


    Garland and Li Huo cooperated to make Harry vulnerable from both sides.


    The opponent''s cutting spell was deflected, and Li Huo behind Harry slapped it down.


    He could only roll to avoid it. Remembering his godfather''s method of dealing with Li Huo, he raised his hand and held the wand upside down and stabbed it towards the ground.


    "All curses will end (Finite


    A golden light rose, flicking away the flames of Li Huo.


    But Harry was hit in the side by an explosive spell, and the impact knocked him away.


    Getting up again, Harry saw Abe struggling to get up.


    The face was burned by the explosion flames, and Abe''s wand was pointed at Garland.

 Chapter 691：

    "Deprimo" Garland just pointed his wand.


    Abe''s feet collapsed, burying her.


    "You want to save her?" Garland saw Harry''s thoughts and pointed his wand at Harry.


    The fierce fire trapped Harry there, and the flames continued to compress his living space.


    "Sectumsempra"


    The invisible blade passed through, and Garland tried his best to avoid it, but one of his ears still flew up.


    With the help of a moment of confusion, Harry used Apparition to pass through the flame gap, and used the Shadowless Blade again to split the stone pillar.


    The stone pillar lost its support and fell, hitting Garand just in time.


    Harry was about to take a breath when he saw the person under the stone pillar disappear.


    Li Huo roared and rushed towards the factory.


    Harry''s expression changed, and he hurriedly used Apparition to come to the Aurors, gather a few people together, and hide in the hole.


    Flames fell into the factory, and a huge explosion hit us.


    There was an explosion at a factory in Birmingham, and thick smoke filled the sky over Birmingham.


    Under the firelight, several iron armor curses exploded in front of Harry.


    He was also resisting with all his strength until the explosion was over.


    Harry fell to his knees, panting heavily as he struggled to climb out of the pit, pieces of broken wooden signs falling down.


    Abe and the others finally regained some mobility.


    Looking at the scene before them, they all felt cold in their hearts.


    "It''s over."


    ¡­


    It is impossible to hide such a big movement from the Muggles.


    The huge accident and the leakage of toxic gas caused the mayor of Birmingham to urgently evacuate the citizens.


    After dozens of minutes, the plane landed.


    Mycroft flew to Birmingham.


    "Mr. Mycroft," the man from Birmingham took him to the exploding factory.


    This factory was vandalized.


    People from Section 7 put on protective clothing and walked inside.


    When he came out again, Mycroft looked at the wood chips.


    "It''s the same as the one in Poland," said the person from Section 7, "it also has runes on it."


    Mycroft took the piece of wood and read the words on it.


    "This incident should be caused by the wizard."


    A cold light flashed in his eyes. The wizard destroyed the factory, causing more than a hundred people to be poisoned and hospitalized, as well as causing heavy economic losses.


    The wizard''s malice.


    "We can classify it as evil first."


    Mycroft put down the pieces of wood and asked his men to take everything back to the seven places.


    Now it is the other party who makes the first move. If the Muggle world does not react, it will look cowardly.


    "etc."


    Just as he was about to leave, Mycroft stopped.


    He looked back at the bombed factory and said to the person next to him: "Prepare a protective suit for me."


    He wanted to go in and see for himself.


    Although some people advised him that there might be residual harmful substances inside, Mycroft was facing the biggest threat to mankind at present, and he had to be cautious.


    As he walked past the damaged factory, he suddenly stopped.


    His eyes fell on the place that was different from the black after the explosion around him.


    This is where the wood chips were found, near a pothole.


    Then he stood in the middle and slowly closed his eyes.


    In his mind, an imaginary wizard battle unfolded in his mind.


    Broken pillars, collapse of the ground, melting flames, neat cuts.


    One after another replayed itself in his mind, filling it with some of the magic he got from Conrad.


    "There was a fight here, two wizards, no, more than that."


    The terrifying brain is like a supercomputer, Mycroft concluded.


    There are two wizards, one of whom may want to prevent what is happening here.


    "Justice and evil. Whether it is humans or any animals, they all have their own moral values." He glanced over and said to himself, "There are also struggles among wizards."


    The explosion in Poland, plus the explosion here.


    A little gold appeared in Mycroft''s peripheral vision.


    He walked over and found a body among the buried stones.


    And on his body, strange symbols composed of circles, triangles, and vertical lines appeared.


    The moment he saw this symbol, Mycroft''s mind felt like he was struck by lightning.


    "Sally Connair."


    He recognized this thing. There was one in Surrey Connair.


    ?In other words, this person has some connections with Sarri.


    The body and the symbol were taken away by Mycroft.


    The mayor of Birmingham could not even understand the cause of this unreasonable disaster, so he had to say that there was a gas pipe leak.


    ¡­


    The country of furry bears.


    Jovonovich territory.


    The old witcher Wolf was looking at those things, and he recognized the ancient words on them.


    "Mr. Jovonovich."


    The other party respects the old Jovonovich very much.


    "We know you have retired, but the appearance of these things leaves us helpless."


    "At a loss what to do?" Old Jovonovich glanced at the fat middle-aged man.


    Although Old Wolf is old, he has an edge that makes people dare not look directly at him.


    But when this middle-aged man faced old Jovonovich, he behaved respectfully and not fearfully.


    Old Jovonovich smiled, still laughing.


    Seryosha Jovonovich, who was standing aside, looked at the young man with pity.


    Old Jovonovich, who was still smiling, suddenly got angry, grabbed the middle-aged man''s head and smashed it on the table.


    "You widower''s bastard, Dreykov."


    The middle-aged man did not expect that old Jovonovich would go berserk, and his head was held tightly by that big hand, unable to move.


    When several girls who came with him saw that he was injured, they immediately took action.


    A woman rushed towards old Jovonovich, but Seryosha''s big hands grabbed her neck and lifted her up.


    "Don''t move, you little widows." Seryosa grabbed the woman and threw her out the door. The rest of the people tried to come over, but Seryosa knocked them down.


    He stepped on a girl''s foot and broke it.


    "I respect you, Jovonovich."


    Dreykov struggled to no avail, the old man''s strength was like a mountain pressing down on his head.


    He tried to get the old man to let go of him.


    But old Jovonovich leaned close to Dreykov''s ear and said in that hoarse and vicissitudes of anger: "You don''t respect me. When you involve my daughter in the grudge of your woman''s house, You already disrespect me!¡±


    "That was an accident!" Dreykov felt death coming, and he explained frantically, "I didn''t know Jovonovich''s people were there."


    "You don''t know?" Old Jovonovich''s eyes flashed with bloodthirsty light.


    "Then you should know now. You want to kill them to avenge the failure of that mission. Yes, I know it. No matter how you escape, you can never escape the smell of the wolf."


    The skull was rattling, death had never been so close.


    Dreykov gasped.


    Secrets, the secrets of this old man who once walked in Red Square are coveted.


    However, death prevents people from having any greed other than survival.


    Old Jovonovich let go of his hand, and before Dreykov could let go, he was strangled by his big hand.


    A tall old man can lift an eighty kilogram man with only one hand.


    "Remove your presence around my daughter and granddaughter. I will keep an eye on you. The wolf''s claws are on your heart, and its fangs are ready to tear your throat out at any time."


    The domineering old man growled, "Get out of my territory now and take your widows away."


    Dreykov was thrown out, and it took him several attempts on the snow to get up.


    Those assassination masters who were proudly trained seemed like a joke under Jovonovich''s **** gaze.


    Andrei stood at the door, his scarlet tongue swiping across the corners of his lips, as if he was expecting Dreykov''s revenge.


    As long as he takes one more step forward, he can tear the fat man''s neck to pieces and rip out his internal organs.


    It is a pity that Dreykov did not do this.


    In anger, he fired a shot, injuring the girl whose leg bone was injured and falling into a pool of blood.


    he left.


    "Andrei," Jovonovich Sr. called to his eighth-ranked son, "go tell your sister that our Yadani is in some trouble."


    "Do you want me to take care of them all?" Andre asked.


    Old Jovonovich looked at the thing in his hand and said: "We can''t kill the whole world."


    "But if someone makes trouble for our relatives, then break their necks."


    ¡­


    Chapter 705 Underground President in Action


    The phone rang.


    Watson and Ariana, one was sitting on the floor racking his brains to puzzle out the puzzle, and the other was sitting on the sofa, with his silky golden hair being combed hard by the little bear.


    Ariana held a chilled soda in one hand and stared at the movie intently.


    When Watson heard the ringing, he stood up and went to answer the phone.


    "Andre? Okay, I understand."


    The smile on Watson''s face gradually disappeared, and he raised his head and looked out the window.


    The passers-by who were watching from outside turned their heads away, and he walked up and closed the curtains.


    "Ariana, dad needs to go out." After saying that, Watson thought for a while and then said, "But if you want to go out with dad, dad is okay."


    Mrs. Wick went to the beauty salon today. As the proprietress of the beauty salon, she has also had a lot of business recently.

 Chapter 692：

    Watson didn''t want his daughter to be alone at home. Andre just called him to tell him that someone was looking for the old man.


    The thought of having something to do with his son gave him a headache.


    "Didn''t you say that wizards are very hidden? How come someone started investigating?"


    He looked at his daughter. Ariana was also a wizard, just in case he went out and was gone.


    What should I do if someone sneaks in and hurts my daughter?


    no!


    Absolutely not!


    Watson looked at Ariana expectantly, hoping for a trip where father and daughter could just leave.


    Ariana blinked, picked up the glass bottle of soda and took a big sip.


    The soda bottomed out quickly. She stood up and nodded with her mouth bulging. Small bubbles exploded in her mouth, stimulating her taste buds.


    The little bear immediately jumped down and went upstairs first to prepare Ariana''s clothes for going out.


    Little Bear is very able to understand what Ariana wants to wear now.


    Watson waited for a while and saw Ariana jump down when there were still two stairs left.


    She was holding a pot of green plants in one hand, and the "Practical Magic Picture Book" wrapped in a paper bag in the other hand.


    A black top, a military green bomber jacket, colorful hot pants and retro shoes and socks.


    Watson looked at Ariana''s style, and then looked at the French movie released in 1994 on the TV.


    He understood, turned around, put on a white T-shirt, a black coat, and a pair of sunglasses.


    Look, what a tacit understanding between father and daughter.


    Little did they know that when the two of them went out, the surveillance agents were dumbfounded.


    "What kind of look is this?" The old agent was confused.


    On the contrary, the young agent had rich experience in reading films and recognized this look.


    Before he could say anything, the radio station he contacted was occupied by a series of voices.


    Immediately afterwards, a black car drove up on Privet Drive.


    More than a dozen cars lined up in a queue, and people got out of the cars and came to the mobile food truck and knocked on the door.


    The old agent opened the door, and the elegant and gentlemanly man over there said, "You probably don''t want to sleep here forever."


    The old agent said in a deep voice: "What are you going to do?"


    "You have no right to ask." Ah Fu smiled, completely unable to tell that he was threatening, "Please get out of the car."


    "Do I have a choice?" The old agent still wanted to struggle.


    "I''m sorry, your choice lies with the Continental Hotel, including your other rights." Ah Fu was still polite.


    The old agent frowned and had no choice but to get out of the car.


    Looking elsewhere, the neighbors of the Wick family were ¡®invited¡¯ to come out with friendly knocks on the door, followed by the passers-by.


    Agents were picked out one after another.


    The old agent looked at Watson, who was bringing his daughter to cosplay as a movie character. He opened the car door and let his daughter in first.


    Watson looked back at the old agent, smiled and nodded.


    The underground president will temporarily disappear from the eyes of various countries for a period of time.


    The convoy started. They were all identical cars with glass that could not be seen through from the outside.


    Soon, the convoy disappeared from sight.


    "Where are they going?" The young agent saw that the dining car was still there and asked the old agent, "Should we follow them?"


    "How could the underground president in London be monitored in London?" The old agent shook his head, "You can take a step towards the dining car."


    The young agent didn''t know why and took a step towards the dining car.


    "Whoops!"


    He froze, and a bullet hole appeared at his feet.


    Three red dots landed on his heart, head and kidneys.


    As long as he dares to think about leaving, snipers in the distance will take away their lives in an instant.


    The agents on the street looked at each other in confusion. At noon, a group of people seemed to have been subjected to a restraining technique, and no one dared to move.


    After the convoy left Privet Drive, no one knew which car Watson was in.


    Ariana''s little bear is studying how to change her long blond hair into short hair to restore the character.


    "Where are we going?" Ariana rubbed her foot against the air outlet of the air conditioner curiously.


    Watson smiled and said: "Let''s go to the house of that person who likes to put on airs."


    Like to put on airs?


    Ariana blinked.


    ¡­


    In a quiet club.


    Mycroft enjoyed his leisure time after a quarter past four in the afternoon.


    This is a club he created to give his smart brain some quiet and peaceful rest.


    In this club, no talking is allowed in any room except strangers'' rooms.


    Mycroft quietly admired the art paintings hanging on the wall. The next second, someone came in anxiously from outside.


    He came to Mycroft''s side, but due to the rules, he couldn''t speak.


    Mycroft frowned and turned around to look.


    Figures of one large and one small appeared at the door, but I didn¡¯t understand why the girl was still holding a pot of plant in her hand.


    Watson wore sunglasses and nodded to Mycroft.


    Mycroft sighed helplessly, stood up and walked out of the room.


    This was the first time he had to discuss official matters after a quarter past four.


    In a room with strangers.


    "What are you dressed like this, Watson?" Mycroft looked at the girl more.


    According to the information he knew, this girl was Watson''s adopted daughter, but there was no information about the girl.


    It''s like appearing out of thin air.


    "You didn''t know?" Watson said in surprise, "That movie was a hit. This is a killer look."


    "Killer look?" Mycroft was silent for a while, "Are you kidding me?"


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this. I''m here to deliver business."


    Watson was bored with Mycroft who didn''t watch movies, so he talked about his purpose of coming here.


    "If your task is to have twenty agents stand under the sun," Mycroft glanced at the note handed over by his subordinates and said calmly, "This is more like a threat."


    "No, no, no, you forgot the whereabouts of those weapons you asked me to find out."


    Watson smiled and said: "I found it, so I came to give you a mission."


    "Huh?" Mycroft''s eyes narrowed and he said, "Let''s talk and listen."


    "It''s very simple," Watson smiled slightly, "There is a mole."


    "Where is the specific list?" Mycroft thought.


    Watson reached out from his arms and took out a piece of paper that looked like he had just written on it.


    He held it between **** and handed it to Mycroft. When Mycroft was about to touch it, his fingers retracted.


    "I heard that you have created some interesting things recently," Watson said meaningfully, "Good things should be shared, just like what I shared with you."


    Mycroft looked at Watson and said unexpectedly: "Are you negotiating terms with me?"


    "We can''t just talk about love." Watson said with a smile, "After talking about love, all that''s left is the transaction."


    Mycroft fell into deep thought. At the beginning, he maintained a supportive attitude towards the underground president.


    But as Watson becomes a transparent person, everything gradually gets out of control.


    By now, he had no control over the financial manager.


    The list is very important, and the other party obviously knows something about what they are doing.


    Such a pervasive intelligence network made Mycroft fearful.


    He stretched out his hand and said, "Tomorrow morning, I will send someone to pick you up."


    "Then it will be a pleasure to cooperate." Watson handed over the list.


    Mycroft opened it and looked at it. He frowned at the series of names on it.


    "what about others?"


    "there is none left."


    "No?"


    Mycroft laughed angrily, "You just gave me a piece of paper with your name on it, but no other information?"


    "Of course, we''ve already called the list," Watson said confidently, "Of course you can check the rest yourself."


    This is simply a waste of money, a list without any evidence, and you have to check it yourself.


    Mycroft folded the list into a rectangle and stuffed it into his pocket.


    He looked at the father and daughter who stood up and were about to leave. In order to regain his dignity, he suddenly asked: "Where is your son, Watson."


    Watson''s footsteps paused.


    "I seem to have only seen you once, with your adopted daughter, but never with your son." Mycroft turned his back to Watson and said, "It doesn''t seem like you two have a bad relationship. This time it''s because of..."


    He did not continue.


    Watson looked at Mycroft quietly.


    The two parties reached a tacit agreement not to continue talking.


    Watson left, and Mycroft''s men came in and saw their boss playing with a bullet.


    "Are bullets a threat? The old-fashioned method." Mycroft casually put the bullet into his pocket.


    He sat on the sofa, his eyes lowered.


    ¡­


    Chapter 706 The first explosion, the so-called truth


    The Saints blew up the factory, and it was a British factory.


    Percy dealt with this matter urgently.


    But because the situation caused is too large and involves a wide range.


    Even the Department of Magical Accidents and Disasters was too late to act.


    Percy had a headache, but fortunately no Muggles witnessed this incident.


    Harry Potter also successfully used the Iron Armor Curse gathered together to save the Aurors at the critical moment.


    An Auror died and his body was taken back to the Ministry of Magic.


    His family was notified and watched their son and father in the Auror office.


    Abe said: "That saint was going to blow up the factory, but another one came behind him."


    She said guiltily: "It would be great if I could find out."

 Chapter 693：

    "It''s not your fault," Oz Hilde, Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, said with hatred in his eyes, "No one can imagine what they would do to those saints."


    Oz looked at the other person.


    "Potter, I didn''t expect us to meet here."


    As a former Defense Against the Dark Arts professor, Oz was also a teacher to Harry.


    "Professor Hilde," Harry said, "that man..."


    "It doesn''t matter," Oz said, "the saints don''t deserve our mourning."


    "No, I mean another one," Harry thought for a moment and said, "There is also a saint who uses sharp fire. His sharp fire is very powerful, just like..."


    He searched for comparable words in his mind and said, "Magic as powerful as Altdorf."


    "Aldolf?" Oz looked serious, "Aldolf Edgar?"


    A guy who was once so notorious, now there is a guy who can compare with him?


    "No, Altdorf may be more powerful than him, and his fire is similar." Harry was almost beaten by Altdorf at the beginning, and he had some considerations in his heart.


    After being taught by Dumbledore and the Order of the Phoenix, Harry has become stronger.


    Oz also fell into thinking, such a powerful wizard should not remain unknown.


    "I see, Potter, you did a good job." Oz encouraged, "You saved the lives of the Aurors. I think you will be rewarded soon."


    "But people still died," Harry hesitated, "I shouldn''t accept the award."


    "This is your credit, Potter," Oz said. "Without you, Abe and the others would all die."


    Work is work, mistakes are mistakes.


    Harry felt ashamed that he had not saved the Auror, but he had saved others.


    No one can be perfect.


    ¡­


    John put down the A4 paper, and a relationship diagram already appeared in his mind.


    "Grindelwald, your path is really broad."


    Britain, France, Germany, and the United States.


    This is just what I found, those Muggles have connections with Grindelwald.


    ?And those people¡¯s positions are not low.


    Either a general or second lieutenant who controls a party, or a high-ranking official in an important department.


    No matter which one it is, Grindelwald¡¯s contact with these people is a cooperative relationship.


    They need to let Grindelwald create chaos to gain most of the benefits and power.


    Through these weapons, Grindelwald can declare war on the Muggle world and the wizarding world.


    "Enemy everyone." John closed his eyes.


    His eyes turned gray again, and he once again peered into the future.


    In the future, I fought with Grindelwald. It was a fight to the death, killing each other at all costs.


    The frown on his face never relaxed, and John saw an explosion.


    Not in other cities, but in London.


    The detonated bomb engulfed half of London.


    Tens of thousands of people died and the Muggles started a war.


    He saw a black shadow, and the black shadow enveloped the Muggle army.


    Death is like a withered plant.


    The gray disappeared, and John looked at the prophecy ball in front of him.


    He picked up the prophecy ball, which turned into powder in his hand and flew away in the wind.


    "Muggles start a war." John rubbed the ring and thought about the future.


    This is a war against wizards, and once it begins, it becomes irreversible.


    Muggles and wizards need to die.


    "The explosion is the key, the bomb that exploded in the center of London."


    He fell into deep thought.


    There are more and more Muggle investigations into wizards.


    Today''s explosion cannot be hidden from the smart people among Muggles, and wizards have taken another step on the edge of exposure.


    "Continuous cover-up only makes people suspicious, and the truth is often the bridge of communication."


    John pointed his finger on the table, "I need a chance to communicate."


    He is not Fudge, and he would not be foolish enough to threaten the Prime Minister of a country.


    What''s more, the person in London is even more difficult to deal with than the Prime Minister.


    Snape, a senior undercover agent, could not get too close to the other party.


    Mycroft is gradually mastering information about the magical world. He is one of the smartest people in the world.


    Playing games with such people requires not-so-smart methods.


    Just as John was thinking about it, he saw an unexpected owl.


    Qiqi.


    The big-headed gray owl stepped on the railing outside with his big feet.


    He poked his head to make sure Basil was inside.


    "Basil is not here," John said, speechless, "come in."


    Hearing that Basil was not there, Qiqi flew in.


    The moment it entered, it transformed back into a fire dragon, roaring with an aggrieved look.


    "I know you have been wronged, but you have also gained something, for example..." John thought for a while and said, "Look, you have lost so much weight during this period, and you have lost weight by eating vegetables."


    Qiqi growled, I am a fire dragon, not a thin dog.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll help you improve the food when I get back," John patted Qiqi''s big head.


    Looking outside, John saw a white shadow flying inside.


    The next second.


    Like a speeding fighter jet, a kick descended from the sky and kicked Qiqi on the head, directly knocking the fire dragon back to the owl.


    Like kicking a rubber ball, Basil kept teaching this little brother who had turned his back to deliver the letter.


    Qiqi was beaten passively.


    Sometimes it wonders, is he a fire dragon or is this owl?


    Whose owl can kick a fire dragon away?


    "Don''t keep typing for too long, Basil." John shook his head helplessly and opened the letter.


    It was written by my father, and it contained information about my uncle''s side and the Wick family''s affairs.


    "Not only the UK, but more countries have noticed."


    John frowned.


    Being discovered and showing up on your own initiative are not the same thing.


    It seems that I have to find a chance to meet Muggle people as soon as possible.


    Then John continued to read and saw that his father just wrote down a list of names to deceive Mycroft, and he fell silent.


    In fact, it was not written casually. Those people are all Watson''s suspects.


    Originally he wanted to check them one by one, but he didn''t want it to be troublesome and just handed over the list for Mycroft to check by himself.


    The problem is, those lists are almost the same as what John found out.


    Should he say that dad is lucky, or should he say that dad is really not afraid of death?


    ¡­


    Chapter 707 Use, use


    Seven places.


    "Raidho, this is a protection, a talisman that can protect the protected person."


    Alec Hopkins, also known as Snape, pushed the translated rune notes to Mycroft.


    Mycroft picked it up, flipped through two pages and put it down. He looked at the occult professor opposite.


    "Do you think this thing has any effect, Professor Hopkins?"


    He is still testing this occult professor.


    Snape put his index finger together and touched it lightly under his lips. He was also looking at Mycroft with a careful look.


    "If your information is correct, runes have many functions in mystical applications, and protection is only one of them." Snape touched Mycroft''s eyes and said in a long tone, "Yes. , it works.¡±


    Mycroft subconsciously opened his eyes, feeling a strange feeling in his heart.


    Suppressing that feeling, he nodded, took out new wood chips, and said, "Please take a look at these."


    Snape took it, looked at the material on it, frowned, and said, "This is not rosewood."


    "Oak." Mycroft said, "A new material discovered in a major accident."


    "Oak is called a magic tree and is considered to have magical magical effects," Snape asked, "Do you suspect that a wizard did it?"


    "Professor Hopkins, I need to remind you," Mycroft said noncommittally, "the more you know, the worse it will be for you."


    "I don''t care."


    Snape said calmly: "You want me to come here and pretend to be a deaf-mute?"


    "It''s interesting." Mycroft leaned forward and smiled, "Many people who work with the government are afraid of knowing too much, but you are an exception."


    "Seeking knowledge," Snape said without changing his expression, "For me, the more knowledge I can know, the more I can prove what I have learned."


    "Good reason."


    Mycroft seemed to be convinced. He saw his men standing outside, straightened his clothes and stood up, "I think I can provide you with more."


    Snape subconsciously raised his head to look into Mycroft''s eyes, but Mycroft looked away, walked to the door and smiled: "Please, Professor Hopkins."


    Standing up and following him, Snape had a vague suspicion that the other party did not trust him.


    Legilimency requires eye contact.


    But Mycroft didn''t give him a chance.


    This is the terrible thing about smart people. Once a certain suspicion is established in their hearts, they will quietly avoid these possibilities.


    The two walked out of the room and walked forward.


    Finally arrived at the destination.


    A car is parked there like an underground garage.


    The car door opens.


    The person who came out of it was stunned.


    "This is Professor Alec Hopkins, a professor of occult science." Mycroft walked over, "Watson Wake, maybe you don''t know him."


    While saying these words, Mycroft kept observing the two of them.


    Watson''s brief and rapid pause did not escape the smart man''s keen observation, but he pretended not to see anything and introduced the two of them with a smile.


    "Hello, Professor Hopkins," Watson said strangely.

 Chapter 694：

    Even though this man had changed his clothes, Watson still recognized Snape as someone who had been caught before.


    He didn''t understand when the professor at Hogwarts became an occultist, and Snape also saw Watson''s clear and stupid expression.


    "Hello, Mr. Wick." He drawled in a long tone. Snape, a veteran undercover professional, had no flaws.


    The two shook hands.


    "Okay, I think we should change places." Mycroft''s eyes flashed with a look of control.


    He led the two of them to their destination.


    Bodies and numerous items recovered from the Birmingham factory explosion.


    On the way, Mycroft and Watson talked, it seemed like an exchange between ordinary friends.


    "Watson, did you enjoy the journey?"


    "I thought I couldn''t be happy. Those guys knocked on my door rudely. There were three people in the car staring at me. I almost thought I was a prisoner."


    "As is their custom, your request must remain secret."


    When talking about this, Mycroft deliberately led Watson to tell him in order to test how much he knew.


    "I heard that MI6 has been doing a lot of things outside recently," Watson said without warning, "Poland is also very lively."


    "Yes, it''s really lively." Mycroft took out his permission card and swiped open a door that could withstand the impact of tanks, and said, "Some guys who are hiding in the crowd but are not known by others have exposed their secrets. You may be right That name is not unfamiliar."


    "Beep¡ª"


    The last door opened, and Mycroft said calmly: "Wizard."


    Hearing this, Watson looked at the open door.


    Over there, a corpse was on the pure white stage, his abdomen hollowed out.


    "These people seem to be no different from ordinary people, but they possess strange magic."


    The scene of having dinner could not affect the three people present.


    "The structure is the same as that of humans, the only thing extra is the magic." Mycroft walked inside and looked at the corpse and said, "But in some aspects they have strange characteristics."


    "Their physical structure is the same. For example, their bodies are like the bodies of athletes, and their quality is better than that of ordinary people."


    "Human beings are the same?" Watson walked over with a strange look on his face, "You mean, they are not human beings?"


    "We can''t confirm it yet." Mycroft nodded and pointed to the golden mark placed on the table.


    "There should be hostility among wizards. They kill each other. This is a sign of one of them."


    Snape''s pupils narrowed when he saw the symbol.


    Watson didn''t know much about the saints. He was still struggling with the fact that wizards were not human beings.


    "Wizards are human beings, aren''t they?" Watson explained. "I mean, in the story, those wizards are human beings."


    "They have powers that humans don''t have, Watson." Mycroft said noncommittally, "The witches who were executed in the Salem Witch Trials, the witch hunts in the Middle Ages."


    "Wizards and humans are not necessarily hostile." Watson denied, "You also said that there are good people and bad people among them."


    "I just said that they have factional fights." Mycroft turned to look at Watson and said seriously, "These guys are unknown to us."


    Watson didn''t answer him.


    "Okay, besides these, there are others." Mycroft led the two of them out of the room.


    The wizard''s body was dissected like an experiment.


    "You should understand that I am showing you this not just because of the help you gave me, Watson."


    Mycroft walked in front and said: "Wizards, a group of mysterious guys, the most likely place they hide is in places that are not visible to the light."


    "And you, Watson Wick, you are the leader of those places, you need to understand the danger of those guys."


    Snape listened to his words with a strange expression.


    Are you asking his father, the second king of the wizarding world, to deal with wizards?


    That wonderful feeling is like you are asking the Supreme Emperor to rebel.


    It¡¯s simply unbelievable.


    The rooms where the wizards were imprisoned were pure white rooms like cabins.


    Watson looked at the imprisoned man and felt awkward in his heart.


    "Those wizards are hidden in our world. They are mysterious and come and go without a trace." A glint flashed in Mycroft''s eyes. "Maybe some of them are not interested in invading our world."


    "But by not showing goodwill to us, they are promoting the progress of becoming enemies."


    "Their struggle ripples across our world, and it''s imperative that we fight back."


    Mycroft seemed to be saying it to Watson, but also to Snape.


    "The whole world has begun to pay attention to those people, and we need to know more before we can make a judgment."


    "The unknown is natural hostility. In the forest, when a hunter sees the trembling jungle, his first choice is to set up his gun, instead of guessing whether the other party is the same as himself."


    "not to mention¡­"


    Mycroft turned around slowly, his voice calm but threatening.


    "The most terrifying people in the forest are often hunters with guns just like me."


    Snape looked solemn, saying this to himself, and even to all wizards.


    Mycroft asked Konrad to get up as if nothing was wrong.


    He showed the magic to Watson, and also warned him that he needed to manage those shady places.


    This demonstration is not only a warning to the underground president, but also an ultimatum to those wizards who have sneaked into the human world.


    Human beings will not have enough patience to explore unknown threats. In the face of threats, the best way is to destroy them.


    Snape took the pieces of wood away for study.


    Watson was also sent away.


    Mycroft looked at the golden mark alone. He needed a wizard who could work for him.


    At the same time, an information channel also needs to be established.


    Yes, he suspected Alec Hopkins.


    Don¡¯t doubt human intelligence, they can always find loopholes where you don¡¯t notice.


    This is why John is unwilling to use the Forgetting Curse to solve the problem.


    This is a relationship between use and exploitation.


    Snape can get the answers he wants through Mycroft, figure out his attitude, and find Grindelwald''s allies.


    Mycroft also needs Snape to popularize science knowledge for him and to attract more wizards.


    A win-win situation, in that tacit understanding.


    ¡­


    Chapter 708: The saint¡¯s crazy attack shows goodwill


    "There is no shortage of smart people in this world who can see through the loopholes that are not very clever."


    A fire ignited in John''s hand, igniting the letters.


    Grindelwald''s henchmen were discovered in the Muggle world and captured.


    ?This doesn¡¯t seem to be a bad thing for John.


    "Good wizards and bad wizards."


    John pondered, fighting with Muggles, this is not what John wants to see.


    As Mycroft said, he needs to let them see kindness.


    And where does goodwill come from?


    From the bad wizard.


    "We are not destroying, but protecting."


    John narrowed his eyes, but protection is often the hardest one.


    The Saints attacked Muggle factories, and the impact caused concern to the Muggle government.


    The place where goodwill can be expressed most directly.


    It is to prevent other crazy actions of the Saints.


    And all this means that there may be sacrifices of wizards.


    "A few and many." This is not a simple math problem, John''s fingers rubbed on the ring.


    He needs to know more news.


    There was something on his desk, a Deathly Hallows symbol obtained from an Auror mission.


    Catching this sign, his eyes turned gray, and today''s "Daily Prophet" began to change in front of him.


    "Crazy Wizard, Attacked in Many Places in the Muggle World"


    John flipped through the newspaper and saw more news.


    The Deathly Hallows symbol was getting hotter and hotter. The more he read it while holding it in his palm, the symbol finally couldn''t withstand the high temperature and melted.


    The gray disappeared, and John''s expression remained unchanged.


    In the palm of his hand, a pool of golden liquid rolled.


    It dripped on the table and instantly ignited a flame.


    But his hand was not hurt at all.


    "Next, there will be a big battle."


    ¡­


    Harry was awarded by the Ministry of Magic for his outstanding performance in the task.


    The presenter of the award is Percy.


    Both sides felt a little weird about this.


    Although Percy is still the temporary Minister of Magic, anyone with a discerning eye can see that this temporary title will be removed in half a year at most.


    "You saved the Auror, Harry." Percy put the medal of courage on Harry''s head and said with a complex expression, "You will be an outstanding Auror in the future."


    "Thank you, Percy."


    Harry shook hands with him, and both parties were relieved of some of the previous conflicts.


    After the awards were over, Harry met Mr. Weasley and Hermione when he went out.


    Mr. Weasley was very happy, he already regarded Harry as his own child.


    "That''s great, Harry." Hermione said happily, "Now you have completely integrated into the Auror office."


    Mr. Weasley also said: "You know, people on the front line have some weird tempers, but they are not too bad to those who can save them."


    Sincerely pleased, Mr. Weasley proposed a celebration.


    He thought Mrs. Weasley and the others would welcome Harry''s arrival.


    "Thank you, Mr. Weasley," Harry said a little strangely, "Ron said he wouldn''t open a shop?"


    Mr. Weasley nodded and said, "He said he wanted to attend the next Auror training course."


    He glanced at Hermione covertly, and it was obvious that he knew what his son was thinking.


    "That''s great." Harry was happy for his good friend''s decision so that they could fight together again.


    Only Hermione was a little worried. After all, Ron was not Harry, and he might not be able to adapt to some things about Aurors.


    The three people are in different offices, but Mr. Weasley and Harry are on the same floor.


    As soon as the two people came out of the elevator, they found that the Auror office was extremely lively.

 Chapter 695：

    "Hurry up and get ready, we don''t have much time!"


    Abe''s voice sounded.


    Harry walked over to take a look and asked strangely: "Is there another mission?"


    "Harry, my God, thank God you are finally here." Abe threw the amulet to Harry and said solemnly, "In case of emergency, the Second King personally issues the order."


    "John?" Harry was stunned.


    He hurriedly walked into the office and turned to Mr. Weasley and said, "We can only get together next time."


    Mr. Weasley said: "It''s okay Harry, you have to pay attention to your safety."


    Harry nodded hastily and quickly armed himself.


    Seeing that there was another Ring of Strike, he stuffed it into his pocket.


    The Auror left in a hurry.


    This time it was an emergency, and the Second King personally issued the order.


    In the past, even if you were the leader of the International Confederation of Wizards, you would not have the authority to bypass the Minister of Magic and directly give orders to the staff of the Ministry of Magic.


    "The second king." Mr. Weasley said with emotion.


    The current second king is the real deal.


    No one even thinks that such a thing is wrong.


    Unprecedented prestige.


    ¡­


    It¡¯s just one day.


    All members of the Ministry of Magic took action, and the Second King parachuted into various countries and issued orders to him.


    "Saint attack?" French Minister of Magic Charles Rolland asked in astonishment, "We have no news at all."


    "It''s not a hiding place, but somewhere else."


    John said: "They are going to attack in Paris."


    Paris?


    Minister Roland''s scalp felt numb.


    Are those people crazy?


    Do you still think the magical world is not tense enough now?


    If it were someone else talking about it, Minister Roland would inevitably have some doubts.


    But this was the second king. He thought about it and chose to believe John.


    Not only France, but also Germany.


    Gresham, the new German Minister of Magic, receives John''s letter.


    As an Auror-turned-Minister of Magic, Gresham is tougher than the average person.


    He just hesitated a little and then directly led the Auror team to attack.


    Some people question whether this is legal.


    Gresham sneered: "Are you denying the news about the second king?"


    A big hat was pulled down, and the official panicked instantly.


    In the current magical world, no one dares to offend the Second King.


    Yalefan said: "I''ll go too."


    "No, you wait here for the next step," Gresham said, "We can''t have an accident together."


    This sentence moved Yale Fan.


    Obviously if Gresham is in danger, then Yalefan will become the next Minister of Magic.


    If something happens together, something will definitely happen to the German Ministry of Magic.


    Gresham didn''t want the German Ministry of Magic to get into chaos again.


    He personally led the team to show his trust in the second king, and at the same time to silence those who criticized him behind him.


    A Minister of Magic can be at the forefront. This alone is enough to show his iron-bloodedness.


    Of course, if this news is false, then Gresham will be ridiculed as a good actor.


    This makes people feel tangled.


    John gave orders directly across the International Federation of Wizards. This approach made people have some objections.


    But he doesn''t have much time anymore.


    After all, no one could have imagined that those saints would directly launch attacks on various countries at the same time.


    Once successful, the Muggle world will be completely irreversible from the magical world.


    John must be quick.


    The Ministry of Magic in each country was transferred.


    They were ready.


    That crazy behavior.


    As the British Aurors arrived at Tower Bridge in London, Harry, dressed as a Muggle, used his keen insight to search quickly.


    They used Muggle-repelling spells to make people around them start leaving.


    "That person..." He noticed a person who kept looking at both sides of the bridge.


    The strange behavior attracted the attention of the mounted police. The mounted police who should have left turned around.


    A mounted police officer went over to ask.


    The man had a panic look on his face, which made the mounted police even more suspicious.


    Then he asked for an inspection, but the man kept pushing back, saying it was inconvenient or he was unavailable now.


    He shook his arms, and Harry discovered a bulge under the loose clothes.


    Harry instantly remembered the explosion of the Saint in the factory.


    "not good!"


    He immediately ran over there and shouted: "Go away!"


    When the mounted policeman saw his posture, he thought he was some kind of criminal.


    At this moment, the saint found the opportunity to escape.


    Harry looked around and saw that there were only a few people.


    Abe also noticed Harry''s behavior, and she immediately accelerated the expulsion of Muggles.


    Harry is on the Quidditch team, and his physical fitness is better than that of ordinary wizards.


    Rushing forward and knocking the man down, Harry tore off the man''s clothes, revealing the bomb tied to his waist.


    The Mountie noticed this and yelled at Harry, "Get out of there!"


    Harry gritted his teeth and pulled out his wand, using the cutting spell to cut open the bomb. The saint immediately fought back and punched Harry in the nose.


    Then he took out his wand and pointed it at the mounted policeman to attack.


    Abe came from behind to block the attack of the mounted policeman. The mounted policeman was already dumbfounded. He had no idea what was going on.


    Why can their sticks emit light?


    The Saint attacked frantically, and the two of them dealt with it.


    "Baptize this world with holy fire!" The saint felt that the time was approaching and used apparation to come to the mounted police.


    Even if he died, he would take this Muggle away.


    "Stop him!"


    Harry catches up and the bomb arrives at the right time.


    Without hesitation, he and Abe took action at the same time.


    Abe stood in front of the Mounted Police, and Harry fired a spark that ejected the Saint.


    The Saint who flew out of the Tower Bridge exploded, and the shock wave reached this side, causing Harry to fly out.


    Fortunately, his amulet blocked the impact.


    Getting up from the ground, Harry was sweating profusely.


    If they hadn''t come over, the explosion on Tower Bridge would probably have caused big trouble.


    "Who are you?" the mounted policeman asked the two.


    "Sorry, you''d better forget it." Abe took out his wand and used a forgetting spell on him.


    The mounted policeman looked confused and had completely forgotten.


    ¡­


    Chapter 709 Thirteen Aurors, Obelisk


    An explosion that shook the Muggle world was prevented.


    The same thing is happening in various countries.


    None of those who originally questioned John''s overstepping of authority dared to speak at this moment.


    At the meeting of the International Federation of Wizards.


    John listened to the reports from various countries, and they all felt lucky to survive the disaster.


    "This explosion caused a small-scale riot, and the memory has been erased by the memory cancellation command."


    Percy said: "The saint is getting more and more crazy."


    "Yes," Charles Roland said with lingering fear, "They actually attacked the Arc de Triomphe."


    Not only France, but also other countries, iconic buildings have been attacked.


    Fortunately, those saints used explosive methods to attack, and the damage caused can be restored with repair spells.


    "How did Lord Wick know?" Someone asked the question indifferently.


    John looked over and said calmly: "I will not direct or act in a ridiculous farce."


    The man''s thoughts were revealed and he was a little embarrassed.


    Yes, John conducted it too cleverly.


    And after the arranged personnel arrived, they just waited for the attack to arrive.


    "It''s just some simple magic," John said calmly, "You should know my score in the N.E.W.T. prophecy test."


    Prophecy?


    Upon hearing this answer, the representatives of the International Federation of Wizards looked solemn.


    "Is this the result of the prediction?" the representative asked.


    "Yes." John said lightly.


    But everyone cheered up.


    Because they all know that Grindelwald has the ability to predict.


    How to defeat a person who can predict?


    Naturally, I also have the same ability.


    ?And John has it.


    The meeting ended and Percy walked away with John.

 Chapter 696：

    "You can know this through prophecy?" Percy asked, "What are the side effects?"


    "The ability to predict is not omnipotent," John shook his head slightly, "I need a mediator."


    The invisible beast''s prophetic ability can only see the near future, and John''s ability has improved a lot, but it is not omnipotent.


    For example, he could not predict the death of Old Batty.


    Some things about yourself require triggering media.


    That Deathly Hallows symbol may come from someone with a high status in the Grindelwald camp.


    John saw some of Grindelwald''s plans through the hidden grid symbol.


    "Our relationship with Muggles is becoming increasingly tense," John said. "Whether it is from a development or personal perspective, I do not want to be an enemy of Muggles."


    Very simple, the base determines everything.


    Not to mention whether the wizard can win, even if he wins, it will be a miserable victory.


    John is a Muggle-born wizard, and he also understands Muggles.


    From his point of view, going to war with the Muggles also meant that his family would be involved.


    That is an immeasurable number of deaths.


    In this regard, Percy and John hold the same view.


    Weasley, who was closest to the Muggles, did not want to antagonize the Muggles.


    On the contrary, they prefer to coexist peacefully with Muggles.


    The current situation has become anxious, and the Saints are constantly wreaking havoc, making the relationship between the two parties tense.


    "We need to deal with the saints as soon as possible," Percy said. "The Minister of Magic usually communicates with the heads of countries. I will complete the communication with the British Prime Minister as soon as possible."


    "You need to be careful. The current situation may make the government afraid of us."


    John and Percy communicated, and their conversation ended after they entered the elevator.


    "Supplementary Aurors can be obtained from Strikers," John said. "The usage of the ''Zhi'' series is similar, and Strikers'' equipment is similar to that of Aurors."


    "I know what to do."


    The elevator arrived at the lobby and John walked out.


    "John." Percy stopped John. He looked at John''s clothes that had not changed because of his busyness and said, "Take care of yourself."


    John smiled and nodded.


    The elevator door closed and John left the Ministry of Magic.


    ¡­


    A few weeks have passed.


    Since the last collective attack by saints, saints have appeared in the Muggle world more and more frequently.


    February.


    A major event happened, which directly dealt a heavy blow to the peace that had been whitewashed by entertainment.


    John even arrived at the scene in person.


    The silence of death filled that place.


    Thirteen corpses were brought back to the Ministry of Magic from Westminster Abbey.


    This is a killing and a defending death.


    Thirteen brave Aurors stopped the Saint''s attack, but the price was their lives.


    "A wizard with only one ear appeared." Fourteen Aurors were dispatched, and only one survived. The Auror burst into tears. "He brought saints to attack. We resisted desperately, and Abe was hit by a disarming curse. It was a dozen spells that killed her."


    Abe Joy.


    Harry listened to his colleague''s words, he couldn''t believe it.


    The female Auror whom he first met died in this mission.


    They got news that a saint appeared near Westminster Abbey.


    It happened that Harry went to Weasley''s house to rest for a day because of Mr. Weasley''s strong invitation.


    It was on this day that his colleagues died.


    Harry stayed in the Auror office in a daze.


    Thirteen Aurors died, which was the biggest loss for the Ministry of Magic since Old Barty was killed.


    The entire British magical society is mourning this disaster.


    In the Ministry of Magic, an obelisk was erected with the names of thirteen Aurors on it.


    They will be remembered forever.


    Percy looked at the obelisk, "Sacrifice."


    The incident of Thirteen Aurors will affect future generations.


    The golden hall of the Ministry of Magic turned black, and in a solemn and solemn environment, John came over to lead a moment of silence.


    "Our peace has not yet come. This is a wake-up call that rings in our minds."


    John sighed, the families of these thirteen people will be taken care of by the Ministry of Magic.


    The Second Dynasty will also help their families get over this grief.


    This is not a childish game, death is the main color of society.


    If you need protection, you need to pay a price. John made a decision.


    "The operation of the memory logout command center has stopped."


    This was a bold decision that Percy didn''t even react to.


    "Stop erasing Muggle memories?" Percy said. "This will accelerate the exposure of the wizarding world."


    "We need to get some people to spread the good word for us."


    John''s eyes flickered, "At least, we need to let those smart Muggles in the UK know something about us temporarily."


    "I understand that not all wizards are crazy."


    Since Mycroft guessed that there were two sides of them, John didn''t need to continue to cover him up.


    The more Mycroft knows, the safer the wizards will be.


    "Did he choose to sit on the mountain and watch the fight between tigers, or choose to participate?"


    John feels that the former is more likely, which is exactly in line with John''s expectations.


    As long as the Muggles don''t take action, just wait until you deal with the saints.


    This act was very bold. After thinking about it for a long time, Percy decided to agree.


    But he can''t let it go completely. If there are more than five people, he will have people cancel their memories.


    John has no objection to this. On the contrary, it is better this way.


    Too many people make it seem that the wizards¡¯ deliberate actions are too obvious.


    Malicious speculation about the unknown is everyone¡¯s first thought.


    Even wizards first guess whether Muggles will harm the wizarding world, instead of thinking about how to live in peace.


    John looked up at the Thirteen Auror Tablet, which stated that the reason why the Aurors died was to prevent the Saints from harming Muggles.


    With an inexplicable look in his eyes, he murmured to himself: "The best way to express goodwill is to protect."


    And let protection release goodwill to the greatest extent.


    It''s a sacrifice.


    Only death can make goodwill appear sincere.


    John whispered in front of the Thirteen Auror monument: "Rest in peace, your sacrifice will not be in vain, you will become a bridge for peaceful coexistence in the future."


    The atmosphere in February is serious.


    This is incompatible with the upcoming festival.


    After the daily meeting of the International Federation of Wizards, John had a flash of fatigue on his face.


    He walked through the fireplace to Johnny Silverhand''s store.


    After looking around, he didn''t find Tang Mi.


    After thinking about it carefully, he remembered that today is Valentine''s Day.


    Tang Mi took a rest and left.


    Since Tang Mi was away, John chose to return to Silverhand Manor after handling some matters at Johnny Silverhand Store.


    The huge manor no longer needs too many security guards. After all, with John''s current strength, the only one who can pose a threat to him is Grindelwald.


    He generously allowed those security guards to go home for the holidays.


    They also have their own families.


    ¡­


    Chapter 710 Valentine¡¯s Day, Chocolate


    Valentine''s Day.


    This holiday seems to have never had much to do with John.


    Oh, no, one year he also received a love letter or something he didn¡¯t know was a prank.


    This year¡¯s Valentine¡¯s Day is still John¡¯s day alone.


    He asked the security guards to leave, and he was left alone in the huge Silver Hand Manor.


    The weather is not as cold as Christmas.


    John has no intention of going home.


    He was dealing with documents from the International Institute of Magical Science and Technology, as well as some questions about the werewolf vaccine from the Potions Department.


    There will be the first school-level league this year, and preparations need to be made half a year in advance.


    The goblins instead minted coins, and the First Magical Savings Bank established by John was responsible for issuance and storage.


    None of these things can let him get away.


    Basil stayed beside Riddle and tilted his head, watching his master struggling with the endless files.


    Tom lay curled up at John''s feet.


    Helmer ran around the empty manor, and Hector couldn''t find it.


    The atmosphere was quiet, with only the sound of the quill scratching the parchment.


    From time to time, John needs to stop and look at the materials.


    "Countries have also suffered some losses. The Bulgarian Ministry of Magic wants to buy more Silverhand products? That''s right."


    Some matters concerning cooperation with the Ministry of Magic in the Second Dynasty also require John''s nod.


    There are more and more documents he has commented on on the right.


    ¡­


    The top wizarding league had not yet started, and Malfoy appeared in Hogsmeade.


    "Atto, here." Malfoy waved his hand.


    Astoria ran over.


    Today is also the day when Hogwarts heads to Hogsmeade Village. The two people have agreed to meet here.


    "The opponents are very strong this year," Astoria and Malfoy were sitting on a bench in Hogsmeade, drinking hot drinks and talking about Hogwarts Quidditch.


    The team led by Ginny put great pressure on the Slytherin team, especially the team that lost its excellent seeker. They needed to work harder in scoring.

 Chapter 697：

    The Ravenclaw Seeker took advantage and had a huge advantage when the Seeker failed to catch the ball.


    Slytherin narrowly defeated Ravenclaw.


    Their score was not big, and they couldn''t gain an advantage at all. The opponent still caught the Golden Snitch.


    This made Malfoy so angry that he even bullied Atuo while he was away.


    Now the pillar of shame has fallen on Astoria''s head, which puts a lot of pressure on her.


    This made Malfoy feel bad.


    When the young couple went on a date, someone recognized Malfoy and came to him for an autograph.


    As a rookie of Puddlemere United, his performance has been recognized by the strongest seeker in the UK.


    Everyone can see that he has a bright future.


    Astoria smiled, and when other little girls came over, she took Malfoy''s hand and declared her sovereignty.


    Of course, she should also pay attention when a man comes over.


    After all, Malfoy has learned from his mistakes. A good person calls out Potter dozens of times a day.


    The palace stares and warns.


    ¡­


    Cedric finally understands what it means to be an Oriental parent.


    Qiu Zhang¡¯s relatives actually came to England.


    The elders came up and first asked the young man what he did for a living, whether he drank or smoked, and whether he used a broomstick or a floo network to travel.


    What?


    For walking?


    This is not possible. My children are about the same age as you and have already bought cars.


    One of Qiu Zhang''s aunts was a little unhappy to hear that Cedric didn''t have a job yet and was just traveling around the world.


    Qiu Zhang''s uncle also said that young people should focus on getting married and establishing a career.


    You can¡¯t have a family but not have a stable job to support your wife, right?


    For example, Qiu Zhang''s cousin has a stable job in the Ministry of Magic.


    "Actually, I am a family business." Cedric looked embarrassed.


    He explained that his home is in the ancient alliance.


    It was the turn of the uncle who had just given an example of his son to become embarrassed.


    My aunt''s eyes sparkled and she asked what kind of work the family did.


    After learning that Cedric¡¯s father was a high-ranking official in the Ministry of Magic, his family was from the Ancient Alliance and had a lot of galleons every year.


    Not only my aunt, but also other people¡¯s eyes changed.


    Especially when there are cousins ??at home who are about the same age as Cedric.


    This is simply a golden turtle son-in-law.


    Just now, I said that the young man is not good, but then he turns into a young and promising young man.


    What?


    Running all over the world without doing your job?


    That''s wrong. It''s obviously very romantic.


    ¡­


    Unlike Cedric, Percy spent Valentine''s Day directly at the Ministry of Magic.


    Penello felt a little resentful about this.


    "Did you receive the flowers I gave you?" Percy said.


    Penello remembered the flowers she saw in the office, and she could only smile helplessly.


    Isn¡¯t this the kind of man I like?


    It''s just that when a strong woman meets a stronger person, Penelo feels suppressed.


    "Aren''t you going home?" Penello smelled the flowers happily.


    Percy got a headache when he thought about the situation at home, and said, "Don''t go back now, Fred and George will go back."


    Of the Weasley children, only Fred is married.


    The three brothers above him had not moved yet, which made Mrs. Weasley start to worry.


    Fortunately for Percy, at least he has already booked a wife.


    Charlie and Bill were miserable.


    One of the two people was originally a dragon tamer, but now that the dragons are gone, they naturally can''t tame them, so they had to find a job as a salesperson for a Quidditch boutique in Diagon Alley.


    Bill was also in trouble. John restructured Gringotts and directly eliminated the Curse Breaker profession.


    Losing his job, Bill had to find another one.


    ? So far he has not found it.


    There is also Ron at home who is going to Auror training class.


    Thinking about Percy gives me a headache.


    "The Cursebreaker has a wealth of knowledge about curses," Penello suggested, "and it should not be left unused."


    "I think so too, but there is no suitable position for a curse-breaker yet." Percy replied seriously.


    In this way, the nature of this date gradually changed.


    At the back, the two people were actually discussing whether the Ministry of Magic should set up a position of Curse Breaker.


    They all forgot that this was supposed to be a very romantic date.


    ¡­


    The sky darkened and John finally finished handling his affairs.


    He looked at the time, it was six o''clock in the afternoon.


    Dusk stubbornly left a trace in the sky, but it was quickly dragged down.


    Basil was sleeping on the shelf. Riddle stared at the basil, probably worried that it would fall.


    Tom has run away.


    A dog can be seen in the manor being ridden by Helmer, chasing the unlucky Hector.


    As Hector ran, he shouted that Helmer did not follow martial ethics.


    John stretched, causing Basil to wake up.


    "The day is about to pass."


    Getting up and walking outside, John admired the flowers.


    He took out his badge and looked at it. Everyone was busy doing something.


    After walking in the garden for a while, John returned to the manor.


    He saw Helmer and Hector holding a piece of wrapped chocolate in their hands, each fighting for it.


    "Where did it come from?" John was stunned and stepped forward to take off the chocolate.


    He looked at the two stars, "Whose?"


    The stars pointed at a paper crane at the same time, and John looked over.


    He was slightly startled. This paper crane seemed familiar.


    He stretched out his hand, and the paper crane flew into his palm.


    John opened it and saw a line of writing inside.


    "Eat some chocolate and rest for a while."


    The familiar font made John smile knowingly.


    He opened the chocolate, broke off a piece of white chocolate and put it in his mouth.


    "Well, I think it tastes good."


    Outside Silverhand Manor, Daphne blushed slightly.


    ¡­


    Chapter 711 The first generation of magic power alchemy, TV


    After returning from Valentine''s Day, Tang Mi seemed to have made up his mind.


    "I want to get married, my lord."


    "oh."


    Unexpectedly bland.


    Tang Mi was a little confused and emphasized again: "I''m getting married, sir."


    "Oh." John glanced at the guy who was absent from work on Valentine''s Day.


    "Get married, sir, don''t you understand what marriage means?" Tang Mi said excitedly, "It means two people come together, sleep in the same room together, do some indescribable things, and then have children."


    "So?" John looked at Tang Mi as if he were a fool.


    Look, I say love makes people wiser.


    What a wonderful assistant. After falling in love, I feel like I have forgotten my mind at home.


    "What don''t you want to say?" Tang Mi was completely powerless. He asked John, "For example, why do I suddenly want to get married?"


    "You are not getting married by me, why should I ask?" John looked at Tang Mi with pity. He wrote a list and handed it to Tang Mi.


    Tang Mi took it and looked at it. It read Bruce Lu, Jr., Director of the Psychological Counseling Department of Silver Cross Hospital.


    Tang Mi: "..." What does this mean?


    "I''m not sick, sir." Tang Mi sighed deeply, "It will be easy for you to not have a girlfriend like this."


    John said calmly: "Do you believe what you say?"


    To be honest, Tang Mi really couldn''t refute.


    But if you want to play like this, I won¡¯t tell you any tricks.


    Immediately, Tang Mi was talking to himself about why he suddenly wanted to get married.


    The reason lies in the current situation.


    Ozzie Hilde appears to be a strong woman, but her heart is sensitive and fragile.


    As a man, Tang Mi should give her a sufficient sense of security.


    So on Valentine''s Day, he got down on one knee and proposed.


    Things happened so suddenly that even Oz was dazed, so he agreed.


    "I think I need to take responsibility." Tang Mi said, with a glow of mission on his face.


    John nodded casually, picked up the two reports in his hand and looked at them.


    "Am I being irresponsible, sir?" Tang Mi calmed down and became a little lonely.


    "At this time, I make decisions on my own."


    "This period?" John finally put down the report and looked at Tang Mi, and asked calmly, "What period?"


    "In this period when everyone is nervous and needs to actively prepare," Tang Mi sighed, "we don''t even know if there will be tomorrow."


    Attack of the Saints.

 Chapter 698：

    Thirteen Aurors died.


    A lot of things happened recently, so much that Tang Mi chose to go spend Valentine''s Day with his girlfriend.


    After a brief moment of joy, it was replaced by a feeling of guilt.


    "There will definitely be tomorrow, you just need to live every day." John shook his head and said, "This world is not that fragile."


    "Do you know why the saints use crazy and life-threatening methods?"


    John said: "Because they know they can''t defeat us."


    "Only the winner can accept the opponent''s desperate efforts with peace of mind."


    Listening to John''s words, Tang Mi''s heavy mood gradually improved.


    "Since you feel guilty," John thought for a while and said, "then you are responsible for popularizing new product uses."


    "What?" Tang Mi intuitively told him that this was not a good job.


    John smiled and said: "Something that can make your overwhelming guilt disappear."


    ¡­


    After nearly four months, the first generation product of the Alchemy Department of the International Academy of Magical Science and Technology officially appeared.


    In the highest palace of alchemy full of magic and technology.


    A group of alchemists who study magical energy and Muggle technology day and night, like students waiting to check their homework, watched John''s arrival nervously and apprehensively.


    In front of John, a new product was placed there.


    A square box, an antenna-like thing, and a circle.


    Tang Mi looked at this thing and fell into deep thought.


    John walked up.


    "Based on magic crystal, this is the magic power TV that we have recently researched."


    A wizard with a natural protective color in the dark night came out and introduced: "This is the base station that transmits signals. Electronic products in the magical world will be affected. We rely on the mutual compatibility of magic crystals to convert them into Magic, forming a radiating wave."


    He pressed the switch nervously, and the round box connected to the magic crystal emitted signal waves through the antenna and transmitted them to the TV nearby.


    The next second, the TV¡¯s snowflake screen changed.


    A restricted-level plot being played is displayed on the screen.


    John: ¡°¡­¡±


    Tang Mi: "..."


    The alchemist''s face...well, I can''t tell.


    But his voice was filled with anger, "Reno!"


    "Oh, sorry, I forgot." The person who was named stood up with excitement. Renault said sorry, walked over quickly, twisted the knob, and the restricted content on the TV disappeared.


    "Not suitable for children. I forgot to change it after reading it yesterday."


    Reynold said coquettishly: "Muggle shows are very exciting, aren''t they."


    "Reno!"


    "Okay, let me go." The mean alchemist slipped back to the back row and complained to the wizard next to him, "This guy has early menopause. I think he is very dissatisfied with some aspects of his life at home."


    John felt that this Renault would feel the love from his alchemist colleagues later.


    He went up to experience various debugging programs.


    John raised his eyebrows and found that there seemed to be something wrong with the TV.


    The reception range seems a bit wide.


    Through that box, the signal reception in the Muggle world is converted into a TV display.


    But the problem is that those programs that should be restricted can also be viewed here at will.


    It is equivalent to directly unlocking a TV program with full permissions.


    Glancing at the expectant alchemists, John shook his head and said, "No."


    The faces of the alchemists dropped. They had been busy for so long, but they failed to pass the test.


    "You need to add some restrictions," John pondered for a while and said, "In short, you don''t need so many channels, simplify it."


    John doesn''t want this new product to become a bad cause of harm to the little wizards.


    The eyes of the alchemists who originally thought they had failed widened. Did they succeed?


    This is a product that took all the alchemists four months to come up with. The alchemists¡¯ fault-finding made this thing too powerful.


    If this thing were to be released on the market, those Muggles would go crazy if they knew about it.


    "As a clean energy source, magic seems to be more effective."


    John squinted his eyes. If converted into electricity, a magic crystal could continue to generate electricity for a whole year.


    It is pollution-free and can be developed sustainably. This thing is more powerful than nuclear power.


    John also has his own ideas about mastering this energy.


    He asked the Alchemy Department to simplify the functions of the TV and establish a new brand.


    Silver hand magic power.


    As you can tell from the name, this is a machine that relies on magic power to continuously operate.


    And John does not need to produce magic crystals by himself. The Alchemy Department is a huge magic manufacturing machine that can continue to operate.


    The magic power it continuously produces, with just a little use, can produce unlimited energy that has advantages over nuclear power plants.


    After several days of simplifying the project, the first Silverhand Magic Power TV in the Wizarding World was born.


    John handed over the sales to Tang Mi.


    He called Rita Skeeter and Xenophilius Lovegood.


    After two newspaper editors came to stay for a day.


    Prophet TV and Corner TV were born.


    As the first to try something new in the wizarding world, the two companies have a clear division of labor.


    Prophet TV is responsible for broadcasting news, and Corner TV is responsible for entertainment news and preparing for the broadcast of some programs.


    John has made plans for it, and at the same time he also has the right to speak on television that will popularize the entire magical world in the future.


    As soon as the Silver Hand Magic TV came out, the Weasley twins were so enthusiastic about it that they bought the largest TV and placed it in front of the store. It continuously played the first commercial in the wizarding world, Weasley''s Wizard Wheezes Fire Dragon Puzzle. Toy.


    People passing by were attracted by this TV. After asking curiously, they found out that this was a new product from Silver Hand.


    I heard that Mr. Weasley brought a TV home that night.


    Today¡¯s TVs only have a few channels, but surprisingly, Corner TV Station is very popular.


    The reason is that they will publish some outrageous rumors about Quidditch stars.


    Lucius Malfoy had an idea. He obtained the rights to broadcast the Quidditch League from John and created the Malfoy Sports Channel.


    People who were belatedly came to the scene in droves, and they set up various channels one after another to make television more exciting.


    Many housewives nowadays like to listen to the very irresponsible tidbits from Xenophilius Lovegood while cooking.


    Muggle channels will also be accessed later.


    First, John needs to create a company in the Muggle world and prepare to obtain sufficient broadcast rights.


    As for why there is Muggle currency...


    What did you do with the Muggle money you received over the hundreds of years as Gringotts?


    That day, a new company in the Muggle world appeared out of thin air.


    Watson looked at the equity transfer certificate sent to his home and fell into deep thought.


    He didn¡¯t remember that he bought a company?


    ¡­


    Chapter 712 Merger, Magic Association


    Magic power products are released.


    The name of Silver Hand once again resounds throughout the magical world.


    At the same time, this also means that the newspaper¡¯s operating model needs to change.


    Rita Skeeter is the first person to eat crabs, and the huge advantage she brings is immeasurable.


    The first is that she quickly took over the journalism industry. In the past, the newspaper format was delayed. Now, only a magic wand and a magic power signal converter are needed to quickly tell everyone what happened in the form of live broadcast.


    This also greatly increases the credibility.


    John¡¯s intention is very clear, to continue to carry forward the name of the prophet.


    To this end, John is preparing to use this influence for the first time.


    He''s going to do something big.


    Researchers Association.


    The person who once wanted to invite John to join the Researchers Association is no longer here. This ancient and important magic research organization is the foundation of the magic world.


    Even if the Potions Department and the Alchemy Department are together, they cannot replace the importance of this association.


    "Spencers once invited you."


    At the International Federation of Wizards, the old man from the Researchers Association who supported John becoming the leader talked with John.


    "Now it seems that we have all misjudged you." The old man looked complicated.


    As a veteran figure, this old man, like Spencer, is a living fossil.


    "Cecilia, you should know what my goal is now." John whispered the old man''s name and said, "We have to make changes to prepare the wizarding world for the Muggle world."


    Cecilia said with emotion: "I still remember Spencer''s excitement when he returned from proctoring the N.E.W.T. exam."


    "He told me that he saw the future of the magical world, and he tried his best to absorb you as a researcher," Cecilia thought of her old friend, with a smile on her face, "He said you would change the magical world."


    "Now it seems that he didn''t lie to me," Cecilia looked at John, the old man''s wrinkled face was serious, "You want to merge the Researchers Association into a new department, I have no objection."


    "But you should also know that once magic is linked to politics, it will become impure."


    Cecilia had her own worries, but John said: "You are wrong, Cecilia, what I want is for you to continue to study magic without any distractions."


    "And the Magic Association can give you all of this."


    John said seriously, "Only in an environment that is absolutely free from interference can you feel at ease."


    "Where do you want us to go?"


    "A brand new place," John said, "a place no one knows except me."


    "In other words, you want to leave us in a place that only you know?" Cecilia shook her head and said, "It''s hard for me to agree."


    Once this happens, the life and death of these old guys will be controlled by John.


    Not only him, many people cannot accept it.


    "Only I can guarantee your safety," John told the old man. "I need to prepare for the worst situation with Muggles, and you are the last guarantee for that situation."


    "I will not imprison you, I will just make it impossible for you to know where that place is, and at the same time, you will not be able to come back through any means other than the International Federation of Wizards portal."


    "When the wizarding world comes into contact with Muggles, it requires a hidden trump card."


    John wants to hide these living fossils in a place where they will not be disturbed by anyone.


    His promise not to imprison gave Cecilia pause.


    If there was such a place, where everyone was free except for being monitored by the International Federation of Wizards, his old friends might really be willing.


    "I need to take a look before making a decision." Cecilia will proceed cautiously to the end.


    John stretched out his finger in front of him, and then under Cecilia''s surprised gaze, the front was cut open by a golden thread.

 Chapter 699：

    A transmission channel appeared in front of him.


    Cecilia took a deep breath, "I''m starting to believe you."


    Strength is always the fastest way to quickly build trust.


    John invited Cecilia inside.


    This is the place where he secretly established it.


    A city on the sea that is unknown to anyone.


    ¡­


    At the latest International Federation of Wizards meeting.


    Everyone is keenly aware of the changes.


    The most intuitive one is the wizard holding a black box in his hand.


    "Who is he? What is he holding in his hand?"


    They were discussing a lot. The magic power alchemy products appeared not long ago, but they have not yet been able to popularize some knowledge well.


    The wizard held the black box and turned a deaf ear to what was going on around him.


    But the picture here is conveyed to every magic power TV.


    Mrs. Weasley, who was cooking, originally wanted to hear about the strange things Lockhart had done in France, but before she could hear it, the program changed.


    The scene of the International Federation of Wizards was seen by everyone for the first time.


    The wizards were curious about the big figures gathered together.


    John appears.


    He brought a message.


    The Researchers Association appeared in public for the first time.


    The Magic Association was born, and the Delvers Association was incorporated into it.


    A pure magic association appeared that enjoyed the highest treatment in every country but did not belong to any country.


    Even the Minister of Magic has no right to interfere with the research projects, and members of the Magic Association will strictly review the teaching materials from various countries every year.


    For example, it can no longer happen that someone lists his work as a teaching material.


    At the same time, it attaches great importance to magic education and recruits advanced courses for magic universities in major magic schools.


    Those students who are selected for further training will follow the Magic Association for deeper magic training tutorials.


    John wants to ensure that the research on magic will not stop and will continue.


    Cecilia was pleased with the decision, but Roger Spottiswoode was unhappy because the power of the Department of Education had been weakened.


    But he had no reason to refute.


    Rather than searching the world for old wizards who are about to go to their graves to study, it is more effective to train new wizards to develop in this area.


    This is the first decision-making meeting of the International Federation of Wizards to fully display the wizarding world.


    Afterwards, it directly ignited heated discussions among wizards.


    Some of them were discussing the vegetable leaves on the big white teeth of the Bulgarian Minister of Magic, and some were discussing Charles Rolland''s white turkey-like outfit.


    More people were discussing the future of their children, and anyone with a discerning eye could see the value of the advanced training class at the Magic University.


    This is a course for improving magic scholars, and it simply paves the way for the future.


    Some people are moved.


    Because of this live TV broadcast, the image of John Wick was once again imprinted on the wizard''s mind.


    ¡­


    The entire magic association after the merger has relocated.


    ?Some people have opinions on this.


    This is a top priority in the magical world, and it turns out they don''t even know where the Magic Association exists.


    Percy, on the other hand, seemed much calmer. He understood John''s concerns. If these old people died, I''m afraid the wizarding world would be wiped out.


    And the Delvers Association is not a difficult place to find, and Muggles are still digging for information about wizards outside the magical world. How can this not worry people?


    "I thought John would protect them directly."


    Percy originally thought John would use strong tactics.


    Judging from Cecilia''s performance, the other party didn''t seem to resist, on the contrary, she was a little happy.


    Percy was very curious. If he asked, I believe John would not hide it from him.


    But he was very conscious and had no intention of asking.


    As the Minister of Magic, he understands that the fewer people who know about these things, the safer they are.


    It would be best if only John Wick in the world knew where those people were.


    It''s just that things that gave Percy a headache followed.


    The birth of the Magic Association gave Bill a new job.


    As a former outstanding student at Hogwarts, he was also a senior curse-breaker.


    Bill is obviously one of the choices of the Magic Association.


    For this reason, Mrs. Weasley is very worried about Bill''s experience in the Magic Association.


    "Bill is not married yet, so he will be nowhere to be found." Mrs. Weasley was very sad.


    "Think in a better direction," Fred said with a smile, not worried, "What if Bill finds a girlfriend in the Magic Association?"


    "There are only two-hundred-year-old men there," Mrs. Weasley said angrily. "I saw it on TV."


    "There will be other students going, Mum." Percy said with a headache. "Bill is making a contribution to the wizarding world."


    Mrs. Weasley also knows, but what mother doesn''t worry about her children.


    Compared to Mrs. Weasley, Mr. Weasley is much more open-minded.


    Because he focuses more on how to reasonably make his Muggle modified products visible to more people.


    As a Muggle lover, he is simply an expert in this field.


    The TV turned to the sports channel, and Ron screamed.


    "The World Cup is over?"


    He watched in stunned silence as the 423rd Quidditch World Cup ended and the Malawi team won the Quidditch World Cup.


    ¡­


    Chapter 713 The World Cup ends quietly, Potion Master


    The World Cup is over.


    Or at a speed that no one expected.


    ?Actually, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t expect it.


    The main venue is in Africa. There has been too much news in Europe recently to accommodate a Quidditch match held elsewhere.


    Mente also followed John''s instructions and continued to host the World Cup.


    The World Cup was over when no one noticed.


    Ron was in a daze.


    This may be the least crowded World Cup in the past century.


    So much so that later on, one way to identify a senior Quidditch fan was to ask about the game.


    Also known as the Quidditch True Love Fan Test.


    After all, this year, in the UK, even Malfoy''s name is more famous than the world champion.


    John was a little surprised. He didn''t expect it to be held so quickly after Mente said it would be held.


    "Here we are fighting on the front line, but you are competing in Africa."


    Mente showed a sense of embarrassment when he saw John.


    "So you...still give me money?"


    John looked at the cost of this World Cup.


    To be honest, in Africa, whether it is the Muggle or magical world, there seems to be some poverty.


    Mente held the World Cup there, but not only did he not get any profit, but he also received a lot of money.


    Putting this matter in the second dynasty, he could be laughed at until Malfoy participated in two World Cups.


    Fortunately, at the beginning of this World Cup, the magic power alchemy products have been put on sale.


    A set of things called magic photo recorders happened to record that game.


    John handed something to Lucius Malfoy as the cornerstone of his sports channel.


    In today¡¯s magical society, there are three major events that are making headlines.


    One is the advent of magic power products, the other is the birth of the Magic Association, and the last is the report about the saints.


    Every time there is news about the saints, it can always affect the mood of the wizards.


    What they most want to see is how many of those **** saints died, but they don''t want to see about the Aurors being injured.


    The evening news is what every family must wait for, and the men of the house also start watching the magic TV in the pub and talking about the saints.


    But most of the endings are about those **** saints not dying yet.


    In less than a month, they had become accustomed to watching Magic TV and talking about it.


    The audience for each channel has also been determined.


    The Prophet Channel is a must-have for male parents.


    The corner channel attracts most women.


    Sports channels are popular among young people.


    Of course there are surprises.


    For example, Penelo doesn¡¯t like the Corner Channel, she prefers the Prophet Channel.


    Perhaps women in politics have this consciousness. Tang Mi once complained that Oz often watched the Prophet channel.


    Muggle channels are also gradually opening up.


    The TV stations purchased by John have obtained various broadcasting rights. With their deep pockets, they are not afraid of running out of programs to watch.


    It also happens to let more people know how the Muggle iron wand works.


    This has both advantages and disadvantages. The good thing is that wizards learn about Muggles, but the bad thing is that wizards have a violent impression of Muggles.


    John was also helpless about this, and he introduced other programs.


    ?For example, there are various dances and musicals.


    It''s a pity that the dances and music seem strange to wizards.


    They can understand the various instruments in the band, but they can''t understand why they don''t have to hold the toad and sing.


    For another example, those Muggles were talking with something that looked like a round hammer in their hand.


    They were very surprised. Couldn''t this thing be solved with a loud spell?


    The discussion of Muggles is also one of the topics among wizards.


    ¡­


    Silverhand Manor.


    Basil flew back from outside. When it entered the room, it first showed a wary look.

 Chapter 700：

    Those big eyes looked around, raising his head as if to capture the foreign owl scent that had not yet dissipated in the air.


    John held a letter and looked at it. It was from Lockhart.


    As a top figure in the wizarding world, John could imagine the reaction of this man with a strong desire to perform when he found out about television.


    When he was teaching at Hogwarts, Lockhart shamelessly used his own works as dramas to teach.


    Now that there is such a good opportunity for more people to see his work intuitively, Lockhart cannot sit still.


    He strongly requested that his works be put on the big screen.


    And he secretly said that it would be best to let the handsome Gilderoy Lockhart himself play the role.


    For this reason, John burned the letter and pretended he had not seen it.


    It¡¯s better to leave photography like this to professionals.


    Lockhart would be better off staying at home and studying his next book.


    However, he reminded John that as the top IP in the magical world, the entire Lockhart series is definitely qualified to enter the screen.


    At the moment, John doesn''t want to enter that era of entertainment to death, where there are Muggles outside and saints inside.


    He needs to let wizards understand Muggles, but he doesn''t want wizards to become like Muggles.


    March moved forward without saying a word.


    Where the wizard cannot see, the world is moving further due to the efforts of a group of people.


    International Institute of Magical Science and Technology.


    Potions Department.


    As the deputy dean, Damo Alex has not left the house for several months.


    The room was filled with billowing black smoke, and the hairless head with red eyes in the smoke looked like a vampire, staring at the mountains of information and scratching his head.


    Damo Alex, who had taken too many stimulants and had black smoke coming out of his ears, said to himself: "What went wrong?"


    Werewolf vaccine.


    The catalog John gave him meant he never went out.


    Although many potion masters from the Magic Masters Association were recruited, it took them three months just to read through those books.


    When it came time to practice, ten of them came up with ten potions.


    Everyone¡¯s understanding is different, resulting in ten different potions.


    "No, it''s impossible for us to complete it if this continues!"


    Damo Alex poured a bottle of refreshing potion into his mouth, and the thick smoke in his ears came out like a steam train.


    His eyes widened. Everyone must break through one point together.


    At the beginning, he vowed that it would be successful.


    Wouldn''t it be a slap in the face if he failed this time?


    Restart research on a new werewolf vaccine in the Potions Department.


    The Potions Department is different from the Alchemy Department. Their building is all black. From a distance, it looks like a huge black square box.


    "The Alchemy Department has made a name for itself, we can''t lose!"


    Damo Alex cheered on the potion masters and said: "The Medal of Merlin is waiting for us!"


    "Stop talking nonsense, Belby." A Potions Master who was deceived said angrily, "Your method doesn''t work at all!"


    Although some magic potion refining cycles even start on an annual basis, the werewolf vaccine that needs to be spread on a large scale obviously cannot take too long.


    Logically speaking, one month is the longest time for refining.


    But they show no sign of completion.


    "There must be something wrong." Another potion master couldn''t help but said, "For example, we can try to increase the size of the wolfsbane aconite in this paper."


    "That thing is already at the extreme dose. If it is increased, it may not be a medicine, but a poison."


    "Fart, as long as we go through a few more rounds of dilution, the toxin of Wolfsbane Aconitum can be alleviated."


    It has not been successfully developed yet, and as a result, there was an internal problem first.


    We are all masters of potions, all of them are arrogant and arrogant, and no one is convinced by anyone.


    They used their knowledge to argue, like eight hundred ducks quacking.


    Damo and Alex are going crazy. Do they want to lose face and ask John for help?


    Just at this time.


    His savior has come.


    An owl was almost killed by the black smoke that filled the room. It hurriedly threw down a red envelope and left.


    The Potions Masters fell silent.


    ?Because it was a howler letter.


    They cast strange looks at each other, and no one could guess who the snarling letter was addressed to.


    Damo Alex walked over unhappily, picked it up and took a look.


    It¡¯s for yourself.


    He was silent.


    But when he touched the roaring letter, it started to trigger.


    "Dharma Alex Belby!"


    Slughorn''s voice sounded with such power that it made the black smoke fall back.


    As the principal of Hogwarts, Slughorn studied the thesis for three months.


    The first thing he did after he succeeded was to send a roaring letter to settle accounts with his former students.


    "You''re a big liar, what do you mean by just having hands? I really want to pick up my wand and turn you into a five-legged monster, and put you in a cage so that you will be laughed at for the rest of your life."


    "Fortunately, my knowledge of potions is rich enough, otherwise I would never know that I need to add the wolf''s right toe after stirring it counterclockwise for two and a half times with the wand!"


    "Sufficient toxicity can be used to stabilize the curse after injecting a vaccine into the werewolf on a full moon night!"


    The words roared down.


    Not only was Damo Alex not angry, he wanted to kiss the roaring letter.


    The mystery of their failure was solved.


    They are wrong.


    Because what they consider is the dosage of the wizard, and completely forget about the physical changes that will occur after becoming a werewolf.


    Not just him, the entire Potions Department stopped arguing instantly.


    They had an unprecedented tacit understanding, without much communication, and started a new refinement.


    Soon, a brand new bottle of werewolf vaccine appeared.


    ¡­


    Chapter 714: Werewolf vaccine successful, vaccination


    According to unreliable sources.


    Horace Slughorn, the headmaster of Hogwarts, was attacked by a bald man in the middle of the night, leaving three dark lip marks on his old face.


    According to unreliable information, Alex Belby, the deputy director of the well-known International Academy of Magical Science and Technology Research, went out in the middle of the night, ran naked in Hogsmeade Village, and shouted one sentence.


    "Teacher loves me!"


    Therefore, a strange news about sadomasochism between teachers and students and the failure of love appeared on the Corner Channel.


    At least when John saw it, he suspected that he had seen fake news.


    "Should I restrain Xenophilius? Do you dare to put this kind of fake news as a lace?"


    John originally thought so, but when he saw Dharma Alex coming to Silverhand Manor naked, he found that he had wrongly blamed Mr. Lovegood.


    "If you are really stressed, I have a very reliable psychological expert here." He stared at the flushed Damo Alex strangely.


    Could it be that I put too much pressure on him and drove him crazy?


    Looking at the dark circles that had occupied the entire eye socket, John wondered if Damo Alex had slept.


    "I succeeded, I succeeded!" Damo Alex''s excitement was like taking a bite of ice cream in winter.


    The cold feeling that went straight to his brain made him sober as never before.


    "Succeeded?" John was stunned.


    Damo Alex pulled John to go over, but John resisted.


    He didn¡¯t want others to see him with Damo Alex, a person with no clues.


    The second king also needs face.


    He simply opened a transmission channel.


    Two people entered together.


    Only then did John realize that Dharma Alex was not the only one who was crazy.


    Can you imagine a group of men, at least in their sixties, stripping off their clothes and celebrating?


    A bottle of potion that is as clear as spring water is placed on the table.


    John leaned over and turned around to see ten pairs of fiery eyes.


    He automatically ignored those people and focused on looking at the potion.


    He opened the bottle cap, and a smell that couldn''t tell whether it was smelly or fragrant came out.


    Originally, what John handed over was only a semi-finished product, but these potion masters worked tirelessly to create the last half.


    Now we need volunteers to conduct experiments.


    John needs to take care of this.


    In Azkaban, some once bloodthirsty werewolves are still imprisoned.


    John asked Sophie to go find some experimental subjects.


    Without hesitation, Zoffie took the person to the Potions Department.


    "We estimate that this potion needs to be injected in two parts, one in the human body, and the second time in the lycanthrope during the full moon." Damo Alex said while getting dressed.


    His set of clothes had been thrown away somewhere when he was running wildly at night. Fortunately, he still had a spare one.


    These things are not too difficult for John.


    First, inject the vaccine into each werewolf thug. When the full moon comes, John injects the vaccine through a huge needle into the werewolf who wants to attack.


    After half an hour passed, John pushed a former Death Eater and current Azkaban prisoner inside.


    Sharing a room with a werewolf, the prisoner screamed.


    John and a group of potion masters were looking at the situation inside through the glass.


    The result is very good.


    The prisoner died, but he was not infected by the curse.


    Killing some prisoners had no objection whatsoever to John or the potion masters.


    Don¡¯t forget, Bodhidharma Alex also directly found Tang Mi, who was still a werewolf, for experiments.


    As researchers, they will not show mercy to the experimental subjects.


    After that came several prisoners and werewolves.


    After several tests, this werewolf vaccine was found to be able to effectively inhibit the possibility of the werewolf curse being transmitted.


    Of course, limited to bites and scratches.

 Chapter 701：

    If it is the offspring of werewolves mating, it is inevitable.


    Even so, this is enough.


    John witnessed the whole process and used Soul Return to detect the werewolf curse.


    After confirming that it was possible, he said to Damo Alex: "I think your Medal of Merlin will be awarded by the end of the year at the latest."


    John glanced at the other potion masters and smiled: "Your efforts will make the magical world a better place."


    Not all potion masters value honor as much as Alex, but John will give him everything he deserves.


    He said seriously: "I hope you will have a good rest during this period. As potion masters, each of you is an irreplaceable treasure in the magical world."


    These remarks, which brought reality and added value, successfully turned this group of people who were supposed to belong to the Potions Masters Association into members of the Potions Department inexplicably.


    ¡­


    Werewolf community.


    Ever since Johnny Silverhand came to prominence, this place has gradually changed from a place that everyone avoids to a place that is now the envy of many wizards.


    Chu Dai succeeded Old Jack as the new werewolf councilor.


    As a member of Parliament, he represents the interests of all werewolves. Although he does not have much real power in the Ministry of Magic, he is extremely important.


    Chu Dai will walk in the werewolf community before dusk and ask the residents for their opinions.


    At the same time, he was also secretly observing those foreign werewolves.


    The werewolf''s current status was hard-won, and he could not let some werewolves with ulterior motives destroy it.


    It is precisely because of this cautious attitude that Chudai is very popular after Old Jack.


    But as cautious as he is, he trusts directly without thinking about some things.


    Regarding the magic card, he did not hesitate to bring all the werewolves to support him and invested all his money in the magic card as an example.


    Now, another thing is before him, and it will be extremely dangerous.


    Werewolf vaccine.


    This vaccine, created to curb the spread of the werewolf curse, needs to be vaccinated during the full moon.


    According to other people, wearing it for the first time requires repeated confirmation before you believe it.


    But these were the words of the second king, and Chu Dai believed them without hesitation.


    He organized manpower to inject the first dose of vaccine.


    Even the newly born werewolf children were ordered to come.


    If you don¡¯t obey, you will be kicked out of the werewolf community.


    As an example, he was the first to receive the vaccine.


    Therapists from Silver Cross Hospital come to the werewolf community.


    This historic moment was also witnessed by reporters and John.


    Only the second dose of vaccination is needed during the full moon, and the last disadvantages of werewolves can be eliminated.


    And the whole world will truly accept these compatriots who are suffering from the curse.


    Chu Dai looked at the queue and thought to himself: "Grandpa, have you seen it? The werewolf is getting better and better."


    This world will not only have a werewolf community in the UK, there will be more werewolf communities born in other places.


    Werewolves are gradually recognized from the UK to the world.


    The prosperous age of werewolves will eventually come under the leadership of the king.


    ¡­


    Chapter 715 Snape¡¯s Regret


    The werewolf vaccine was born.


    Along with it, there were some changes.


    For example, there are some magic potions and alchemy items that require the use of materials from werewolves.


    Some countries are unwilling to recognize the status of werewolves, not only because of their own contagious curse, but also because of the valuable materials.


    To this end, John formulated the werewolf trading law.


    Werewolves can sell some body materials, such as hair, nails, teeth, blood, etc.


    But the premise is that the werewolf sells it voluntarily. Any forcible harm to the werewolf against his will will be the same crime as harming the wizard.


    This gave birth to a series of new changes.


    As a big supplier of materials, Longbottom chose to open a barber shop in the werewolf community.


    Used to purchase werewolf hair.


    This approach made others secretly call him treacherous.


    For the werewolves, this clearly marked sale made them even happier.


    A complete cessation of trading will only cause the wizarding world to regress and increase the number of werewolf trafficking incidents.


    With the sales method, the werewolf can also obtain some additional wealth.


    The werewolf celebrated happily.


    The Potions Department has also become completely famous.


    Compared with the information foundation established by the Alchemy Department, the Potion Department''s ability to change a race''s behavior is even more surprising.


    The potion masters headed by Damo Alex were collectively sent to Silver Cross Hospital after the day of success.


    When we came out, everyone was radiant.


    This is John''s mandatory requirement. Each of these is the most precious treasure in the magical world.


    Not paying attention to the health of these people is undoubtedly destroying the city wall.


    He stipulated that members of the Alchemy Department and the Potions Department need to undergo a physical examination every quarter.


    To this end, he applied for medical insurance cards for all of them.


    This gives other wizards the motivation to develop towards these two goals.


    At least, Lucius and his son were envious.


    I heard that Malfoy kicked into the office of the head of the Puddlemere Wing and asked if the team could be moved to Knockturn Alley.


    In response to this, Little Handin Puddlemere said, you might as well discuss with your father to acquire us.


    Which place in the magical society has the highest housing prices now?


    It must be Knockturn Alley.


    Not only does that place enjoy medical insurance, it is also the second-largest property of one of the most powerful wizards in the world.


    Even Diagon Alley, once the most lively gathering place for wizards in Britain, is now vaguely surpassed by Knockturn Alley.


    The only thing that can compare with Knockturn Alley is the werewolf community.


    The werewolf community has prepared school construction, a new Quidditch pitch, and enjoys free medical insurance.


    After the new policy came out, it can no longer be called a community, it is simply a treasure place.


    As the largest werewolf gathering place in the world today, after the introduction of new rules for the sale of werewolf materials, you can definitely make a fortune from werewolf materials.


    It¡¯s a pity that you need to go through a lottery before you can have a chance to live there.


    Otherwise, Xiao Handing would want to go over there and apply for a job as a sweeper. Then there would be no sweeping the floor. It would be like digging for gold.


    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that the Second King intends to support Longbottom as the leader of the materials market.


    Longbottom will become the largest seller of werewolf materials in the market.


    This wealth makes people jealous.


    Just like the Greengrass family, the richest in the ancient alliance, is also envious.


    ¡­


    Changes in the magical world cannot affect the Muggle world.


    As John''s spokesman for investigating the traces of Grindelwald and establishing friendly exchanges with Muggle countries, Snape received sufficient power from Mycroft.


    Mycroft has a special status. In special times, he can even directly represent the government.


    Such a powerful person is also the smartest person.


    "I''m glad you chose to join us, Professor Hopkins."


    Mycroft said meaningfully: "With your knowledge, you can help me very well, right?"


    "I''m only interested in those mysterious things," Snape said lightly. "In other places, there will also be traces of wizards."


    "You convinced me," Mycroft pondered for a while and smiled, "I have no reason to refuse a ''knowledgeable'' person to do things for me."


    "After all, you have deciphered many runes for me," he raised his eyelids and said, "You are very welcome, Professor Alec Hopkins."


    "I only have one question now," Mycroft stared at Snape''s chin, "Do you think you are righteous or evil?"


    "Justice, evil." Snape said with a hint of sarcasm, "It''s up to you, isn''t it?"


    "Maybe we can find an opportunity to talk face to face." Mycroft smiled noncommittally.


    "I think there will be."


    Snape nodded, received authorization from Mycroft, and left.


    Mycroft''s eyes were deep, and he was thinking about what happened these days.


    Snape gave him a lot of help, such as magic and seemingly mysterious things.


    This is a wizard who approaches the seven places with a purpose.


    You are aware of the other party''s motives, and the other party is willing to show some kindness to ordinary people.


    Mycroft needs him, needs someone to be his guide in the magical world.


    He was able to let himself know some situations in the wizarding world through his own observations and Snape''s revelations.


    For example, there are two kinds of wizards, one is the wizard who wants to harm ordinary people, and the other is the wizard who protects ordinary people.


    These days, some news also shows that this is indeed the case.


    The loud explosion on Tower Bridge in London, and the terrorist attack on Westminster Abbey.


    That attack actually involved an important government official.


    And his testimony was that a group of lunatics attacked him, while another group protected him.


    And in order to protect him, he also let those people die.


    Although he later ran away and left, everything there returned to its original state, as if everything was just a daydream of that person.


    But Mycroft knew that it was the work of a wizard.


    On one side is the wizard who protects with his life, and on the other side is the wizard who attacks.


    They are obviously hostile, and those who help are even willing to sacrifice their lives.


    Sacrifice always allows people to determine that person''s goodwill to the greatest extent.


    The dead are the greatest.


    The sacrifice of life shows goodwill and sincerity.


    This requires Mycroft to change his view on those wizards.


    At least, he can''t just destroy those wizards as ''evil'' yet.


    "What are you worried about?" Mycroft sat there and pondered, "It''s not surprising that the underground president knows about wizards, his identity and the areas where wizards roam."


    "What makes me wonder is why Watson Wake was so surprised when he saw Hopkins."


    "They knew each other, and Watson was unaware of Hopkins'' appearance."

 Chapter 702：

    This is very intriguing.


    There is someone behind Hopkins, and is the underground president also an ally of that person?


    And what is that person worrying about? He has not yet met him.


    According to the information provided by the Prime Minister, every Prime Minister will meet with a wizard named the Minister of Magic.


    The Ministry of Magic should be an organization similar to the government, which shows that the magical world is not as disorderly and free as in fairy tales.


    ?They also need to be restrained.


    And the party being restrained is most likely the group of people who are fighting to the death to defend it.


    Whether Hopkins is from the Ministry of Magic is a question that needs to wait to be determined.


    The Prime Minister has not been contacted yet. In the past, the Ministry of Magic has asked the Prime Minister to issue an explanation for a certain phenomenon.


    The wizarding world does not want to be seen by ordinary people, so the group of bombing terrorists are not from the Ministry of Magic.


    Hopkins needs some power, and whether he represents the people behind it, he also needs to use the government to investigate some things.


    "Let me see what conclusion you can give me, Hopkins." Mycroft just used Hopkins to find out those wizards who may be mixed with the government.


    ¡­


    Snape now needs to travel between Hogwarts and the Muggle world.


    Although he was busy, he was not impatient at all.


    He returned to Spider End Alley.


    The place where he once lived as a child and where he lives now.


    His childhood was not happy, or in other words, his childhood could be described as miserable.


    If it hadn''t been for that girl who shone a ray of light in his dark childhood, I''m afraid he would have been Voldemort''s staunchest supporter.


    Compared with his complicated feelings for John Wick, his feelings for that girl were extremely pure.


    That was the love that started in childhood, and ended with lifelong regret after the unscrupulous words.


    He once thought about returning to that time and to that girl.


    It''s a pity that he can''t do it.


    What is missed is ultimately missed.


    Magic is another name for miracle, but it cannot bring back the girl who once occupied his eyes.


    One mistake, and he spent his whole life trying to make up for it.


    Even willing to give his life for those similar eyes.


    His whole life was in darkness, but that light warmed him.


    Snape was in the room, looking at the lonely house.


    Darkness is always the main color here.


    Just like his life.


    The half-blood prince could have cursed the world without any worries in the darkness, but because of the warm time, he was caught in the middle and could not completely fall.


    ¡­


    Chapter 716 Flowers bloom on the blood mud


    A rare visitor came to Silverhand Manor.


    The head of Greengrass, Mr. Greengrass.


    This handsome business-minded man rarely comes to Silverhand Manor.


    Basically, if it wasn''t for a banquet or something, Mr. Greengrass wouldn''t have come.


    what is the reason?


    This can be seen in the complicated and admiring look in his eyes every time he sees John.


    The reason for his admiration is simple.


    The second king is never among the weak.


    This young man has single-handedly established the second dynasty, making people willing to move forward behind him.


    But whenever Mr. Greengrass thinks of his daughter who often rolls around on the bed and makes strange laughter, he is still very complicated.


    This time he came not for his daughter.


    But because of the black owl that appeared at home yesterday.


    "This place makes people feel lonely."


    When he was not at the banquet, the cold and lonely atmosphere of Silverhand Manor was the main color, lingering on Mr. Greengrass.


    He had seen the lights here brightly lit, with dignitaries and outstanding wizards from all walks of life exchanging cups and cups here. The second king told his heroic words and made countless people surrender at his feet.


    He had also seen the high-spirited second king, who dealt with the traitors in an understatement. His powerful power was fascinating.


    But now, he looked at the king in the huge empty hall with no one around him.


    A sense of distance spans between the two.


    This made him feel a little dazed. There seemed to be no other people around the second king.


    Mr. Greengrass said solemnly: "Sir Wick."


    "I hope you received my letter, Mr. Greengrass."


    John smiled and said: "I hope you can get that thing done."


    "Are you sure you want to do this?" Mr. Greengrass hesitated, "Prepare for war."


    Yes, prepare for a war.


    John is going to do something big.


    He wanted to use Greengrass''s cargo fleet to build himself an army that could take Muggle maritime forces by surprise.


    This idea has never occurred in the magical world.


    "We cannot avoid war," John said lightly, stroking the ring, "The weak will be destroyed."


    "A war can only show our sufficient strength that we can be qualified to negotiate."


    John said calmly: "In the history of Muggles, peace is always carried out under the protection of strength."


    "Even if we express good intentions, others will still covet us."


    After Mr. Greengrass heard this, he said solemnly: "Is this war inevitable?"


    What responded to him was John''s undeniable voice.


    "Muggles are greedier than you think."


    There is no shame in greed.


    Energy.


    Gold, magic crystal.


    Rare magical animals, unique magic materials, special medical conditions.


    ?This is enough.


    As we all know, mold will grow wherever there is oil.


    They wage war over these resources.


    The magical world is very suitable for their war conditions.


    An excuse to start a war?


    No, these were never issues.


    As long as he is interested in your resources, a bag of washing powder can also become what they call an extremely dangerous biological weapon.


    John needs to be prepared for everything.


    When all this comes, the fist will use an unrivaled attitude to make those greedy mouths hurt.


    Show enough strength, and the whole world will talk to you well.


    The Greengrass family has a fleet of soul lanterns, and John wants to use them as a weapon.


    Compared with Muggle weapons, wizards also need to show the power of magic.


    Mr. Greengrass felt a little heavy.


    As a businessman, he understands the greed of the rich better.


    Perhaps ordinary people will imagine future happiness after having three meals a day, while rich people will never-endingly make themselves richer after becoming rich.


    This is true for the rich, and even more so for those countries.


    Bullying countries that are weaker than them will not make them worry.


    So Mr. Greengrass understood that what he needed to do was to obey the second king''s order.


    He needs to secretly form an army belonging to the magical world.


    "I understand, Lord Wick."


    Mr. Greengrass nodded, he needed some support.


    ?And these supports, John can give him.


    After discussing some specific matters, Mr. Greengrass left.


    Before leaving, he looked at John again.


    "You will be very tired, Daphne." Thinking of his daughter''s thoughts, Mr. Greengrass couldn''t help but sigh.


    The Second King is burdened with too much.


    That''s the whole world.


    Just being close to him would make people suffocate, let alone standing next to him?


    Mr. Greengrass was troubled by his daughter''s choice.


    Such a choice to start in hell.


    Especially when another guy with platinum blond hair popped into his mind, and that face that attracted infinite hatred.


    The veins on his forehead throbbed, and his fists became stiff unconsciously.


    He felt that he needed to go home and find his wife to comfort her.


    Otherwise, he was afraid that his heart would not be able to bear the fact that his youngest daughter would be with that guy after graduation.


    The Greengrass family''s carriage left Silverhand Manor.


    After Mr. Greengrass left, John took out the "Book of Darkness" and read it.


    "I need some magic that is powerful and covers a wide area."


    There was a faint light in his eyes.


    Flowers bloom on fertile soil, and fertile soil is made of flesh and blood.


    War will kill wizards, but that is a necessary sacrifice.


    Without those flesh and blood, flowers cannot bloom.


    The future of the magical world will not appear.


    "We want to occupy the position of justice, you are right, Professor Snape." John looked back and Snape came out.


    He heard it.


    About the war being planned, a war that might kill wizards.


    "John Wick." Snape looked complicated.

 Chapter 703：

    "You are doing something that leads you into the abyss." Snape said in a long tone, but this time, he did not mean it sarcastically, but more of an emotion that was difficult to see clearly, "Won''t you regret it? "


    "Regret?" John chuckled, "That''s not what I should do."


    "Minority and majority, your choice makes people feel inhumane." Snape came over.


    "I''m not the saint you expected, right?" John sat on the sofa majestically, with no intention of getting up, "I''m not in the righteous lineup, you should know."


    "Just like now."


    John raised his hand and Slytherin''s locket opened.


    The dark resurrection stone flew out.


    The Deathly Hallows, coveted by countless people, lay quietly in his hand.


    "You should know what a vicious curse this is." John rubbed the resurrection stone with his fingers and said indifferently, "Shouldn''t this kind of curse be called evil?"


    Snape''s eyes were fixed on the Resurrection Stone.


    Everyone who longs for the Resurrection Stone is a person full of regrets.


    As a genius who could create powerful spells while still in school, how could Snape not understand the viciousness of this magic.


    The scar of regret remained silent in my heart. After reopening, it was overflowing with blood that could never be healed.


    John looked at him and asked: "Are you sure you want to do this, my dear dean?"


    "You can also choose to stop." John said.


    "If this is a poisonous drink," Snape said piously without the annoying yin and yang in Hogwarts, "then let me die here."


    When Voldemort went to the Potter''s house, the obsession settled in Snape''s heart.


    The scar that won''t heal is always bleeding.


    He is no longer afraid of pain.


    "Then it will be as you wish, Severus Snape, a humble, pitiful man." John slowly held the Resurrection Stone.


    Next, center on John.


    A strange fluctuation shook out.


    In Snape''s eyes, the person he was thinking of gradually appeared.


    At that moment, Slytherin surrendered to Voldemort without showing any signs of it.


    There is a sadness that cannot be ignored.


    The wound oozed blood, was torn open, and filled with a feeling of guilt and sadness.


    John stood up, and Snape had completely ignored this world-powerful leader of the International Federation of Wizards and the second king of the Second Dynasty.


    In his eyes, there was only the same woman as the one he had seen for the last time.


    His body was trembling slightly, and his hands were sometimes raised and sometimes dropped.


    He wanted to get closer, but he was too humble to go over.


    This is the most realistic fantasy and the most ridiculous.


    Once touched, it will be punctured.


    At least at this moment, Snape hoped that she really did.


    John looked at his dean, he didn''t mean to laugh.


    He slowly walked out of the hall, leaving time for Snape.


    Before the door is completely closed.


    John vaguely heard the tearful confession and apology.


    Today is April 1st.


    so¡­


    "Happy April Fools'' Day, Severus Snape, but unfortunately... you don''t laugh at this joke."


    John stepped outside and said to himself: "It seems that my talent for jokes cannot be compared with Fred and George."


    The Weasley twins'' April Fool''s Day can always make people laugh in anger, but John can only make people cry and repent.


    The door is closed and no one knows what is inside.


    ¡­


    Chapter 717 The popularity of rubber ducks is a fool¡¯s joke


    Weasley''s Wizard Wheezes.


    Fred, a married man, was hawking imported goods from Muggles.


    A yellow...rubber duck.


    Because of the influence of television, wizards are very interested in these gadgets from Muggles.


    The Weasley twins saw the business opportunity and immediately obtained rubber ducks for sale through certain channels.


    Their first client was Mr. Weasley, their father.


    Arthur Weasley liked this rubber duck very much. When he took a bath, he could sometimes be heard singing while holding the little duck.


    Weasley''s Wizarding Wheezes has become a landmark building in Diagon Alley.


    The constantly looping TV commercials and huge signboards attract many people.


    The rubber ducks were surprisingly popular, and the hundred ducks the twins had purchased were sold out.


    They immediately contacted and continued to purchase the goods, and the popularity was as high as when they were selling jerseys.


    Of course, the profits are not that high.


    After all, these things are not necessities, and their prices are naturally not much more expensive.


    Because of the rubber duck, the sale of bathtubs has also become lively.


    Harry finally came over and felt very strange looking at those rubber ducks.


    "Would you like to buy one?"


    "Only three Westcoins are needed."


    The twins did not forget to do business with Harry, and Harry shook his head.


    He doesn''t need this thing.


    "I need some invisibility smoke screens." Harry wanted to prepare for his next mission.


    These days, he has a field mission almost every two days.


    At the same time, he also quickly accumulated experience. Now Harry is no longer a rookie Auror. On the contrary, he is very popular in the Auror team.


    After purchasing the invisibility smoke bomb from Weasley''s Wizard Wheezes, Harry left.


    Today is April Fool''s Day.


    April Fools'' Day jokes can be heard everywhere.


    For example, Fred let Angelina punch him in the nose because of a stupid joke.


    Of course they reconciled afterwards.


    George also has some signs of budding love. Recently he was flirting with a girl who came to the store to buy something.


    The two brothers made a tacit agreement not to let Mrs. Weasley know about this matter for the time being.


    The two of them, as troublemakers, know best what kind of personality their mother has.


    When John came to Weasley''s Wizarding Wheezes, he looked at the rubber duck and then at the poster posted at the door.


    Above is a picture of John holding a rubber duck.


    "I knew the last time they paid a special visit to me was up to no good." A few days ago, the Weasley twins came to visit John.


    In name, he asked about the feasibility of Muggle goods flowing into the wizarding world, but in fact, he deliberately took a photo of John for publicity.


    Knowing that he was being used, John laughed angrily.


    Only these two guys can deceive the second king.


    John walked into the trick shop, and George spotted this uninvited guest with sharp eyes.


    "Oh, my God, look, everyone!" George shouted deliberately, "the great king himself is here."


    Sure enough, as soon as they heard the king''s arrival, everyone was looking for John.


    John was discovered, and he didn¡¯t know who screamed first.


    It was like opening a box full of screaming chickens, and the screams started one after another.


    John''s face was dark, but with so many people watching, it was hard for him to have an attack.


    He had no choice but to walk up to George and said with a smile: "Your audacity is unexpected."


    Fred was not ashamed, but proud. He said proudly: "Did you hear that our king praised us?"


    George took over, raised his hand and cheered: "Let us cheer for the king!"


    Under the coaxing of the two, the guests'' emotions were ignited.


    John, who was obviously out shopping to settle a score with the two, was stood up like this and received cheers as if it was a premeditated speech.


    In order to avoid a stampede caused by the arrival of more people, John had no choice but to say a few words casually, then **** Fred the duck and leave.


    "To thank the King for coming," Fred announced loudly, "Half of the proceeds from the rubber duck will be donated to the Little Wizards Fund, so we can cheer again!"


    Cheers sounded.


    John, who had already left, hurried back to Johnny Silverhand.


    Later, Fred will donate the proceeds from the rubber duck to the Little Wizards Fund to help John relieve some of his anger.


    "Let''s hope they know each other."


    John muttered, then couldn''t help laughing.


    Look, the Weasley twins¡¯ silly jokes can always make people laugh after getting angry.


    Taking the lead in chanting the king''s name, the Weasley twins also did a good thing.


    John doesn''t mind letting two people earn more.


    He started to deal with today''s affairs.


    Tang Mi went to check up on his health.


    John was left alone in the office again.


    The Saints haven''t made any big noise recently.


    This is not a good thing. Normally in this situation, the Saints are holding back their ultimate move.


    The Alchemy Department is working on new products again. Regarding the coverage of magic power energy, the broader the better.


    The group of potion masters in the Potions Department began to work hard again after a few days of rest.


    Compared to the miserable lineup of ten people last time, they recruited students and friends to fall into this pit.


    How you are slandered behind your back by your own students and friends later is a matter between them.


    The Magic Association is still in the process of relocation, and all the relocation will be completed in about a week.


    John built a portal at the International Federation of Wizards, and the old antiques from the Researchers Association also began to go there.


    Some of the people selected by the Magic Association refused, while more still agreed to go.


    But everyone needs to sign an agreement and cannot tell anything about the magic island outside.


    Magic was used on the agreement, and the consequences of violating the agreement were not something that these young people could bear.


    It is worth mentioning that the March class who had proctored John twice also joined the Magic Association.


    The Magic Island was divided into several areas by John to facilitate the research of various magics.

 Chapter 704：

    And the Silent Persons of the Department of Mysteries can also apply to go there to conduct research.


    After finishing one thing after another, a black owl flew into John''s office.


    Riddle rubbed John''s wrist.


    "Yeah, he left."


    Snape left Silverhand Manor.


    As a person who took the initiative to drink poison, Snape was able to maintain a calmness that was not obvious to others when he left, which was enough to see that he was hiding his emotions.


    "Such people will be seen through. Mycroft is much stronger than Voldemort."


    Voldemort relies too much on Legilimency.


    Although his ability was indeed powerful, it also made Voldemort overconfident.


    Thinking that he can completely control everything about his subordinates.


    Mycroft relied on various verbal temptations and observations of people''s hearts.


    John was deeply impressed by the wise man who came to his home.


    Even if it is meant to be used, it just allows John to continue exploring the Muggle world without any worries.


    Percy is also ready to contact the Prime Minister.


    Originally, this was what the previous Ministers of Magic needed to do. As long as they weren''t that idiot Fudge, they should be able to make friendly contacts.


    Speaking of which, if Fudge was still the Minister of Magic, John even doubted whether the Prime Minister would still be polite to him under the current circumstances.


    After all, Fudge was not very polite in the past. To put it bluntly, Fudge was a typical idiot who thought that Muggles were inferior to wizards and could be manipulated casually.


    Basil also flew over.


    It brings a letter.


    John opened it and took a look. It was from Barty Jr.


    Little Barty went to the place where Nurmengard used to be, but there was nothing there.


    Where the tower of Nurmengard originally stood, there is nothing now.


    It wasn''t that they found nothing, they captured several saints and tortured them on how they came into contact with Grindelwald.


    It¡¯s just that these people left Nurmengard through disposable door keys. According to the saint¡¯s description, Nurmengard was in a fog.


    One of the saints discovered that they were at sea.


    If you want to go to Nurmengard, unless those high-level saints come to look for it, there is no way to know where it is.


    A name appears.


    Garland Earl''Neill.


    A wizard who is missing an ear.


    This reminded John of what happened to Harry.


    The ear cut by Shen Feng Wuying cannot be healed without a counter-spell, so the cut ear cannot be restored through a healing spell.


    Now that he knew the clue to Nurmengard, John informed Percy to pay attention to the saint with one ear.


    Other ministers of magic also received the news one after another.


    As someone who had fought with Harry, he was also taken seriously by the Auror Office.


    Ozzie Shield asked Harry to lead a team.


    ¡­


    Chapter 718 Everything is fine, magic is running


    April 15th.


    The werewolf community has a second chance to get vaccinated.


    Before vaccination, they need to remain calm after transforming into wolves.


    With the birth of the Second Dynasty, the original high cost of wolfsbane potion also began to decrease.


    The price of Wolfsbane Potion has also been reduced.


    Many people don''t need top-notch wolfsbane potion, they just need to stay rational so that they won''t hurt others.


    After being injected with the vaccine after transforming into a wolf, Chu Dai, as the representative, had to show his shameful attitude in front of everyone.


    Chu Dai, who remained in werewolf form, faced the flashing lights and was exposed to everyone''s eyes like a display piece.


    At this moment, the wizards who had magic TVs at home were all staring at the gray-haired werewolf.


    Such a gesture, in the past, would have made the wizards present unable to remain calm.


    But now, they are not afraid at all.


    With a rational existence, Chudai must cooperate with the next experiment.


    To prove the success of the werewolf vaccine.


    The person who presided over this matter was Damo Alex.


    This vain potion master will never miss an opportunity to make a name for himself.


    He put on a luxurious dress and opened his sleeves bit by bit in full view of everyone in a very ceremonial manner.


    After washing his arms with water, Damo Alex hesitated for a moment and asked Chudai in a low voice: "Do you think I need to put some seasoning on your mouth?"


    First time wearing: ¡°¡­¡±


    How should he explain to this person that werewolves only bite people, not eat them.


    Fortunately, Damo Alex had also been in contact with werewolves many times, and he did not take out seasonings or the like and wipe them on his hands.


    Under nervous gazes, Damo Alex announced: "Now, the effectiveness test of the werewolf vaccine will be conducted by Damo Alex Belby, deputy director of the International Institute of Magical Science and Technology."


    "The first project is about reducing the contagiousness of the werewolf curse."


    He handed over his hand and said: "Please, Mr. Congressman."


    Chu Dai looked at the hand and bit it with his teeth.


    The sharp teeth pierced the skin, and blood quickly flowed from the arm.


    Damo Alex was not only not afraid, but on the contrary, he was very excited.


    A wizard is always ready to deal with a new werewolf.


    But they waited for a while, and not only did nothing happen to Damo Alex, but he was still very lively.


    Half an hour passed, and Alex looked a little pale.


    Don¡¯t get me wrong, it¡¯s not poisoning, but excessive blood loss.


    After realizing it later, he hurriedly asked someone to stop the bleeding. If it continued, he would bleed to death even if he didn''t turn into a werewolf.


    Apparently, the first experiment proved that the werewolf''s curse-spreading teeth lost their ability to curse.


    Then Damo Alex asked Chudai to scratch himself again.


    This time, Damo Alex, who was smart, stopped the bleeding immediately after being scratched. Another half hour passed, and he did not turn into a werewolf.


    This shows the success of the werewolf vaccine.


    This simple experiment spread quickly through magic TV and newspapers.


    The werewolf''s last worries about getting along with the wizard disappeared.


    At the new International Federation of Wizards meeting, John announced the passage of a bill on the equalization of werewolves in the wizarding world.


    The Werewolf Trading Act was also passed in the subsequent parliament.


    The werewolves now not only become wizards, but are also protected.


    Silver Wolf Magic School officially recruits teachers.


    The Silver Wolf Roar Quidditch Club also began recruiting players.


    Silverhand Fashion Construction began to build a Quidditch pitch for the werewolves.


    In the future, if the Silver Wolf Roar Club becomes a regular in the top league, the revenue that this Quidditch stadium can bring will be very considerable.


    Tang Mi was very concerned about this.


    After all, the nominal owner of this club is Tang Mi.


    As a senior Quidditch fan, Tang Mi is also very strict in selecting players.


    He needs a pure werewolf team.


    The new season is about to begin, and Malfoy steps into training.


    As a popular seeker rookie who became a hot prospect in less than one season after his debut, Malfoy received attention from all aspects.


    While he was training, Handin Puddlemere Jr.''s office was visited by other club owners.


    "Pudmir, I think you should get some wind."


    "You mean the player trading system?" Xiao Handing''s heart sank.


    These guys are not going to poach themselves, right?


    Facts have proved that his worries were correct.


    Not only him, but also the owners of other clubs are worried about one thing.


    That is the opening of the player trading system.


    You must know that there was no such thing as trading players in Quidditch before. Basically, if they join a team, they will stay with that team until they retire.


    The advantage of this is that the person in charge of the club can manage the players in the team very well.


    But things are different now. The leader of the Quidditch Committee, Mentor, got the news at a party.


    A new player trading system will be released.


    Each club can make offers to other clubs during the trading period.


    Those players who have made a name for themselves are now in hot demand.


    Each club finds its top player and greets them, fearing that they will wander off to someone else''s team if they don''t think about it.


    They don''t know why Mente made such a decision. It may have something to do with the second king who has made many reforms since he took office.


    After seeing off the heads of other clubs, Little Handin looked through the glass at Malfoy who was training there.


    "I need the fans to see the new ace of Puddlemere United."


    ¡­


    Since John became the leader, he has given many members of the International Federation of Wizards an illusion.


    That is, their previous method seemed to have countless loopholes.


    There has been a change from top to bottom.


    Especially the Department of Education, where Roger Spottiswoode originally had great power.


    First, a school-level league was established, which was nominally used to promote exchanges between schools, but in fact allowed the Quidditch Committee to take a hand.


    An audit group was also established to check the teaching quality of other schools.


    After that, the Magic Association reviewed the teaching materials of each school.


    It¡¯s completely like tearing the Department of Education to pieces.


    But Roger still couldn''t refute that the things he had done and the major omissions all happened while the Second King was in school.


    Even if he was retaliated against, he couldn''t say anything wrong.


    The only thing that can be retained is the name and the registration of the magic school.


    The magical world is running wild.


    John wants to fill the vacancy that has been left behind in the magical society for hundreds of years.

 Chapter 705：

    The cramming method will make some people unable to keep up, but it is better than everyone falling behind.


    Improve the economy and reform education.


    John used his influence to push the stopped magic train forward on the track again.


    And in front of the track is a forked road.


    There is a minority on one side and a majority on the other.


    A new explosion directly caused this magic train to change from moving slowly to running wildly out of control.


    The Prime Minister almost died there.


    ¡­


    Chapter 719 Begin, meet


    London.


    The Prime Minister was attacked.


    To be precise, he was involved in the attack.


    That was a crazy thing.


    When Mycroft received the news, the smart man panicked for a moment.


    Even if the Prime Minister is not a symbol like the Queen, it does not mean that he is not important.


    In this monarchy country, the royal family has gradually withdrawn from the political stage.


    Even Mycroft was frantically calculating in his brain a series of things that might happen after the first attack.


    For example, it is a terrorist organization or a certain country.


    Some party planning, and the project he is now responsible for.


    After Mycroft immediately confirmed that the Prime Minister was frightened and was out of danger, he went to the place where the explosion occurred.


    It was a square in London, which was supposed to be a lively place. Because of this attack, the surrounding buildings were damaged.


    The news was covering the attack like crazy.


    Even the government that controls public opinion cannot completely silence everyone.


    Mycroft learned the news from witnesses.


    This is a crazy suicide bomb, and the target is most likely not the Prime Minister.


    Rather, with the purpose of causing a commotion, the Prime Minister''s bodyguard discovered the guy dressed strangely.


    I wanted to stop him, but the other party took out a stick and knocked away the well-trained bodyguards.


    Then there was an explosion.


    Fortunately, the Prime Minister was moved behind the bunker in time. The explosion injured more than fifty people and one person died.


    "Wizard."


    Mycroft can basically confirm the identity of the person who launched the attack.


    He went to the location of the Prime Minister.


    The prime minister was in shock, but as the head of a country, he had basically stabilized his mood when he saw Mycroft.


    He held an ice pack in his hand and applied it to his knee, which was almost broken in the explosion.


    Originally, he was not considered young. After such a torment, he would need to rest for a few days even if he did not die.


    "Mycroft." The Prime Minister said in a deep voice, "I hope you can bring me good news."


    "I think this is not good news, Mr. Prime Minister." Mycroft placed a golden pendant on the table. "This was found at the scene."


    "What?" The Prime Minister glanced at the pendant and focused his attention on Mycroft again.


    He knew that Mycroft would give him the answer.


    "Wizard." Mycroft glanced at the people around the Prime Minister. The Prime Minister understood and asked them to go out.


    "To be precise, it''s one of the parties." Mycroft walked to the sofa on the other side of the office and sat down. "Their motives are unknown, but we can be sure that there is a group of wizards working against them."


    "You mean, wizards have evil and justice?" The Prime Minister threw the ice bag on the table, his face serious, "I need you to tell me everything you know."


    "I don''t know more than you, Mr. Prime Minister." Mycroft shook his head, his eyes flashing with color, "But we can let them explain."


    "them?"


    "The other group of wizards." Mycroft said, "If I''m right, they don''t want to be our enemies."


    Mycroft said: "Then they can only show up."


    This is an attack that affects the head of a country. If the wizards continue to remain mysterious, then they should wait for some measures from the government.


    Mycroft knew that they didn''t want this.


    At least, the other party doesn¡¯t want this.


    Just wait and you will get the result.


    Mycroft glanced at his watch slowly, "We have seventy hours from now."


    "What happens next?" The Prime Minister looked at this smart man.


    "Those mysterious guys can''t appear within three days," Mycroft stood up, straightened his clothes, looked up at the Prime Minister, and said calmly, "Then we need to be prepared."


    "Start a war."


    It has been two hours, seventy-two hours, and three days since the Prime Minister was attacked. If the wizard''s government fails to respond, or does not respond at all.


    Then the danger assessment of wizards in Mycroft will reach its peak, and the government will use all means to completely eliminate wizards.


    A group of lunatics who could cause casualties to the country at any time, he didn''t think there was anything worthy of mercy.


    "I think you''d better prepare everything you can during this period, Mr. Prime Minister." Mycroft pointed out.


    The Prime Minister nodded solemnly.


    The war is very close to them.


    ¡­


    Ministry of Magic.


    When Percy received the news, he immediately sent people to search the nearby saints.


    At the same time, he told John in the badge.


    The message sent by the front foot, the next second a golden thread slid down beside Percy.


    The channel is open.


    John came out.


    It''s just that his face is solemn, not as relaxed as before.


    "The Saint''s original target was not the Muggle Prime Minister," Percy said solemnly, "It was a coincidence that the Muggle Prime Minister was involved."


    "The Muggle government is now in a state of tension."


    John muttered, "Be prepared, Percy."


    "We''re going to start meeting Muggles."


    The situation does not allow them to continue hiding, and the wizard needs to respond as soon as possible.


    At least, they cannot be regarded as enemies of Muggles.


    Percy nodded and said seriously: "There is a Floo network in the Office of the Minister of Magic that leads to the Prime Minister''s Office."


    "No," John stopped him from wanting to go through the fireplace, "we have to find another way."


    In this tense moment, continuing to show the wizard''s arrogance will undoubtedly aggravate the conflicts between the two parties.


    They want to change their approach.


    This time, Percy will go to negotiate.


    And we can¡¯t go too much, just two people with Penelo.


    They discussed how to solve this crisis.


    Wait until night comes.


    In the Prime Minister''s office, the fire burned brightly.


    The Prime Minister moved his eyes.


    Immediately afterwards, a face appeared in the flames.


    The Prime Minister turned his attention. In his drawer, a weapon was lying there quietly.


    "We mean no harm, Mr. Prime Minister."


    Percy''s voice came from the flames.


    "Who are you? Where was that person before?" the Prime Minister asked warily.


    "I''m sorry, if you are talking about the former Minister of Magic, he died in an attack," Percy''s voice was a little sad, "We need to meet, this is about the future of our world."


    "Why don''t you just come out from there?" The Prime Minister stood up and approached slowly. Outside the office door, bodyguards were ready to rush in at any time, "Just like you did before."


    "We don''t want to be so rude," Percy said. "We would rather let you decide where to meet."


    The Prime Minister had already walked to the fireplace and looked at the young face. He did not call the bodyguard to come in, but said: "Then let''s meet."


    Enough respect for the Prime Minister to also give some trust.


    On this night, the entire MI6 took action.


    They cleared an area quickly.


    Raindrops fell on the ground, and the umbrella entered a building.


    The Prime Minister went to the area under the protection of many people.


    He sat there, quietly watching the time beat on the wall.


    When the hands reached twelve o''clock at midnight, there was a knock on the door.


    The Prime Minister glanced at his escort, who went to open the door.


    Outside the door, a young man and woman stood there.


    "We have an appointment." Percy said solemnly.


    He walked in.


    Head-on contact with wizards arouses almost everyone''s nerves.


    Those warriors who have experienced hundreds of battles have already put their hands close to their weapons.


    "Hello, Mr. Prime Minister, I am the Minister of Magic, Percy Weasley."


    Percy walked up to the Prime Minister and held out his hand, and the Prime Minister shook his hand.


    "This is Miss Penelope Crevat of the Muggle Mediation Committee of the Ministry of Magic."


    He introduced Penello to the Prime Minister.


    This time he came on behalf of the Ministry of Magic. Percy showed enough goodwill after meeting with the Prime Minister.


    The Prime Minister was also looking at the young man who called himself the Minister of Magic. Compared with the previous ones, this one seemed out of place.


    However, being young does not mean being incompetent.


    The Prime Minister said: "The government has always been in contact with the Ministry of Magic, and we have also helped you hide some things."


    "I know that the Ministry of Magic has encountered some changes recently," Percy said seriously. "We are here this time to re-establish trust and deal with subsequent crises on both sides."


    "Crisis?" The Prime Minister crossed his fingers. "I hope you have an explanation."


    "There is a crisis in the wizarding world. Some extreme wizards and madmen who call themselves saints attack Muggles...that is, you."


    Percy said: "Those people are unscrupulous and extremely cruel."

 Chapter 706：

    "The attack you encountered was carried out by the saints."


    After hearing this, the Prime Minister thought of what happened today.


    He said solemnly: "I need more explanations than this."


    The wizards who once sneaked into his side, how many wizards there are, and how many people threaten Britain.


    These all need answers.


    The Prime Minister stared at Percy, "Don''t you want to be responsible for the impact you have caused?"


    The economic losses caused, as well as the terrorist attacks and subsequent processing.


    There are too many things that need to be explained tonight.


    The Prime Minister appeared here, while Mycroft was staring here from outside the area.


    He asked: "Has anyone seen how they got in?"


    This area was sealed off, and these two people appeared inside out of thin air.


    ¡­


    Chapter 720 Antisocial Wizard, Bomb


    You need to show some strength before people can take you seriously.


    Mycroft did not appear with the Prime Minister because he wanted to ensure that if the other party had evil intentions, someone must activate a certain plan.


    The person in charge of this plan is the Prime Minister and Mycroft.


    It is best not for two people to appear in the same place at the same time to ensure that the plan will not change due to the death of two people at the same time.


    This night was not a good day for them to sleep.


    The Prime Minister communicated a lot with Percy.


    A group of sociopathic wizards are active in the UK and around the world.


    Although there are not many in number, they have weapons stolen from various countries.


    The defense base was stolen by the group, and Percy told the Prime Minister a bombshell.


    "Some of you are cooperating with that group of wizards."


    A high-ranking official from a country cooperates with a wizard?


    This news made the Prime Minister sink.


    So, the theft of weapons was not all done by wizards?


    ?Also, what do those who work with wizards want to achieve?


    It turns out that besides the wizard, there is also a knife always hanging over his head.


    The Prime Minister is no longer calm.


    "In order to protect you, we hope to have some wizards provide personal protection." Percy discussed, "I think you have also seen the madness of those wizards."


    The Prime Minister sneered: "How can I confirm that I should believe you?"


    "As a sign of good faith, we are willing to provide help and information."


    "Including..." Percy said firmly, "What you want to know is about wizards."


    This is a great temptation.


    What the Prime Minister is currently worried about is the mysterious and mysterious methods of wizards.


    If you can let yourself know some of the abilities of those guys, you will also unveil the mystery of the wizard.


    Finally, the Prime Minister and Percy reached cooperation.


    The wizard will send someone to protect the Prime Minister, and in exchange, the Prime Minister will also provide some help.


    The Muggle government and the magical government have reached cooperation.


    Put aside the suspicion between the two parties for the time being.


    When everything was over, Percy and Penelope stood up.


    "Then it''s time for us to leave."


    Percy looked outside and used Disapparation with Penello.


    After the ear-piercing explosion, the two disappeared without a trace.


    The Muggles took out their weapons and searched everywhere, but unfortunately the two men disappeared.


    Such an ability can be said to be magical.


    Without an all-out war, you really need the help of wizards to deal with them.


    ¡­


    Percy completes the negotiation.


    Immediately begin arranging personnel to go to the Muggle world.


    To protect the Prime Minister.


    This is not a simple task.


    Nowadays, the saints are getting more and more crazy. This time they just accidentally involved people. If there is a deliberate attack next time, it will not be that simple.


    At the same time, John also got the news.


    About the Saints'' Plan.


    It was a crazy attack on the Muggle world.


    Not only the Prime Minister, but also more places are within the scope of its attack.


    A few days later, a bomb exploded in the city of Preston.


    A building collapsed under the explosion.


    More than 300 people were injured, 20 were seriously injured, and three died.


    This explosion directly made Muggle society uneasy.


    Twice in a row, three times including the time in Birmingham.


    Someone found something unusual from the explosion. It was a weapon symbol.


    This led them to point the finger at the government.


    The government, under pressure, could only say that weapons were stolen from the defense base.


    This made the Muggles explode.


    Weapons were stolen, which meant that those weapons of mass destruction became unknown.


    Maybe it will fall on their heads one day.


    In response, an internal investigation at the national defense base was launched.


    The person in charge was captured. During interrogation, that person always insisted that he had no involvement.


    More items were found in his home.


    Some documents exchanged with other countries also include remittances from unknown sources.


    The person in charge was caught and searched all the way up.


    What¡¯s surprising is that not only him, but other people within the government are also involved.


    There are overt investigations and covert investigations.


    Snape used Legilimency to get the information he wanted from those minds.


    Like a spread spider web, each thread is connected to other threads.


    At the same time, Mycroft also knew some things about the wizard.


    ?For example, the structure of the magical world.


    "Who do you serve, Hopkins?"


    At the seventh place, Mycroft suddenly asked.


    Snape paused slightly and did not respond.


    "You still have secrets from us." Mycroft stared at Snape''s nose.


    "It is enough for the enemy to be unanimous." Snape did not panic.


    Yes, just prove there is no hostility.


    It doesn¡¯t take much.


    Mycroft also understood this. He looked at Snape for a while and then let him leave.


    A wizard stays in the seven places set up to deal with wizards.


    He can confirm one thing. The Hopkins in front of him does not work for the Minister of Magic.


    This is intriguing.


    It seems that the real person behind the scenes has not come out yet.


    What role does the Minister of Magic play?


    Puppet?


    Not quite.


    Mycroft locked himself in the room and turned on the computer.


    ¡­


    Not only London, but the entire country needs Aurors to find those saints hidden among the Muggle community.


    This has brought the Auror workload to an unprecedented high.


    Also prevented several crazy attacks.


    Harry was also injured, but for wizards, as long as they were not injured by black magic, they can be treated.


    He spent several days in St. Mungo''s Hospital.


    Another Auror died during this period.


    Hermione and Ron came to visit him.


    In the hospital, Harry read the newspaper with a solemn expression.


    "What should we do with the Muggle world?" Ron suddenly asked.


    He is no longer the kind of novice who only cares about sports. During this time, he watched the Prophet channel and newspapers and could taste a hint of the stormy atmosphere.


    Hermione said: "It will be fine. The Ministry of Magic has reached cooperation with the Muggle government."


    She is the one who least wants anything to happen.


    In other words, all half-blood and Muggle-born wizards do not want anything to happen to them.


    Hermione didn''t dare to tell her parents about the current situation, but her parents were also worried about those crazy attacks.


    From the Muggle perspective, a group of terrorists are carrying out terrorist activities in the UK.


    ?This is worrying.


    "There will be a way," Harry put down the newspaper with a solemn expression. "It''s best to find Grindelwald. As long as he is dealt with, those saints will give up."


    Grindelwald is the spiritual leader of the saints.


    It was also he who brainwashed the saints by spreading those words of holy fire baptism.


    As long as it is found, all problems can be solved.


    Not only did he know it, but the Ministry of Magic also knew it.


    John was at the International Federation of Wizards meeting, listening to representatives from various countries roaring about the crazy behavior of the saints in their countries.

 Chapter 707：

    Some of them communicate with the Muggle government, and some make the Muggle government very angry.


    Not all governments in the Muggle world will foot the bill.


    After that trace of mystery is broken, awe will disappear.


    And they can only stop the Saints as much as possible.


    If you don''t care, what those saints did will be blamed on all wizards.


    A new witch hunt will begin.


    "These days will not last long," John said, stopping the quarrel. "There are not many saints left. Their madness also costs their lives. Not many people can have this kind of consciousness."


    Under the exploitation of magic cards, the living space of the saints has declined.


    Although there are still some active ones, there are far fewer of them.


    Compared with the illusory things, the majority of people are hot-headed people.


    The Ministry of Magic now has saints who have surrendered.


    At present, it only takes a while to stabilize the Muggles, and the saints will be completely wiped out.


    There has been some good news coming from people in Muggle society.


    About those who cooperated with Grindelwald, they were gradually found out.


    The final ownership of those weapons will also be revealed.


    Such a large number of weapons must have a place to store them.


    And Nurmengard will let those weapons get out of control, which is obviously not a good place.


    As long as there are no Muggle weapons, the Saints cannot cause substantial damage.


    In essence, those people are just low-level wizards whose lives are unsatisfactory. Except for some people who are not very bright, who would give up a good life and join the precarious journey to death.


    After the meeting, John went to London.


    He stood on a high tower in London, and when the raindrops fell around him, they disappeared.


    John calmed down and tried another way to speed up.


    Close your eyes and use the tower to cover your mind with magic.


    Countless noisy and explosive sounds poured into my mind.


    John groaned, trying to distinguish among these sounds.


    Psychic magic is so powerful that even using Occlumency may not be able to escape it.


    It¡¯s just that this puts a lot of burden on John.


    He understood that he now lacked a chance to find Grindelwald.


    And that opportunity is hidden in London.


    Among the countless noisy sounds, John captured it.


    That one belongs to the wizard who is missing one ear.


    ¡­


    Chapter 721: Tensions in Muggle society, resolved


    John''s face turned pale.


    Psychic magic was not able to control the screening target well. He just forcibly found that voice among millions of people in London.


    The noise of millions is enough to explode a person''s brain in an instant.


    Anyone else would have died on the spot after this move.


    John stayed on the tower for half an hour, and his face finally gained some color.


    He needs to reach the wizard''s location as soon as possible.


    Thinking of this, John took a step forward and his body fell rapidly.


    ¡­


    As time goes by in Muggle society, more things are dug out and fermented.


    Although the government came forward to refute the rumors, these frightened people could not calm down.


    In a tense society, even walking seems to be a little more cautious.


    Some people who dress strangely can easily attract the attention of others.


    There are also some people who are optimistic and always think that those terrible things have nothing to do with them.


    But unfortunately, something terrible is approaching this city.


    Garland Earl''Neill appeared at the subway station.


    The subway passed by without noticing the wizard at all.


    A batch of weapons capable of destroying half the city was placed underground in London.


    Garland did not leave, he sat there, enjoying the last few days.


    "You should know that we are just being used." Garland''s side.


    The wizard who had taken away the weapons with him at the defense base was there.


    "Yes, I know, Webb."


    Webb is the wizard''s name.


    It was also the face that John had changed.


    Garland said: "We have never served him, have we?"


    Webb said solemnly: "We serve magic."


    How can people not feel heartbroken in the declining magical world?


    Garland graduated from Durmstrang. He grew up listening to the legend of Grindelwald, but he admired another person.


    Like him, is Webb Dylan, a student who once went to school at Beauxbatons.


    Their relationship with Grindelwald is complicated.


    Maybe they are not saints, but they share the same goal as Grindelwald, to make magic great again.


    This goal is destined to be difficult, and it is completely impossible to achieve it by them.


    So when Grindelwald brought that "power first" voice, making magic great again became their common pursuit.


    "A few sacrifices are nothing. Our magic needs a crisis that is enough to make their rotten hearts beat again."


    This is the plan Grindelwald told them.


    "We are all the same," Garland said, "whether it''s me, you, or Inge."


    Yes, Inge.


    The Minister of Magic.


    They all feel helpless about the decadent society. Even the Minister of Magic of a country has no possibility of change.


    So an extreme path became the only choice.


    "The weak prey on the strong," Garland stood up, his left ear was cut open, "I don''t resent those who attacked us, because they are the future of the magical world."


    Webb was silent.


    "Aren''t you afraid that he will lie to us?"


    "Liar?" Garland laughed silently, "The magical world is getting better, isn''t it?"


    This is irrefutable.


    After the new leader came to power, everything changed for the better.


    "I hope we won''t make the wrong choice." Webb was speechless and chose to leave here.


    His death is not here, but in another place.


    This is Garland''s last moment.


    When midnight passed, everyone was fast asleep.


    This is from Garland Mercy.


    For them, death is just a channel to realize their dreams.


    Webb left, and Garland looked at the subway passing by again.


    There are all kinds of Muggles in the subway, some are extremely drunk, and some are enjoying this rare leisure after get off work.


    None of them knew that the God of Death was just above their heads.


    The subway is suspended.


    This means that Garland doesn''t have much time.


    He glanced at the weapon that was entering the countdown, without too much sadness or fear.


    A person walks into the subway station.


    He stepped onto the railroad tracks and walked forward.


    When Garland saw the visitor, he smiled.


    "I have thought about this picture," Garland grinned, "the famous second king."


    John looked at the person in front of him.


    The owner of this face melted the walls of the national defense base.


    At the same time, he also stole a large number of weapons belonging to Muggles.


    Muggle weapons cannot be kept in the magical world for too long, so they can only be placed in the Muggle world.


    John took out his wand and knocked on the wall.


    The super-sensory spell is activated.


    In the entire subway tunnel, there is a weapon placed at every certain distance.


    This is not something that can be done in one day.


    The attacks everywhere during this period were to attract the attention of the Aurors so that they could complete these things.


    The person in front of him was not as crazy as other saints. John did not take action immediately, but asked: "Why do you do this?"


    "If you are here for the magical world, then you should know that such behavior will only accelerate the death of the magical world."


    Each of the saints is using the slogan of building a new magical world, but they are doing the most destructive things to the world.


    Garland chuckled and said: "The second king asked me?"


    "I''m not sure either," he smiled wildly, without any madness in his eyes, "it''s just that Grindelwald told me that by doing this, we can make magic great again."


    "You believe a mere word?" John said lightly, "Is Grindelwald''s charm so great?"


    "He just told me how cruel this world is," Garland shook his head and said, "In your opinion, we may be extremely stupid."


    "But the world is indeed changing."


    Garland smiled evilly, "Every obstacle you put in your way disappeared under the attack of the saints, right?"


    "That''s right." Unexpectedly, John nodded in agreement.


    "Make magic great again," John glanced at Garland and said, "So you either destroy the world, or you advance the world to the point where it cannot be destroyed."


    "Am I right?"


    Garland was stunned for a moment and sighed: "You are absolutely right."


    "So I''m going to take action against you," Garland drew out his wand and smiled, "After all, only those who are strong enough can survive."


    "Power is supreme, I think you are familiar with this."

 Chapter 708：

    He raised his wand and said to John: "Pull out your wand, Second King. I can tell you that behind me, there is a weapon capable of destroying half a Muggle city."


    "And the only way you can stop them is to let me die."


    John narrowed his eyes as he looked at the person in front of him who was not planning to escape.


    Garland said: "Show me your power, Second King!"


    . His wand waved.


    The flames condensed into a red tiger.


    John calmly raised his wand.


    The next second.


    The white light turned into a lightning spear, spanning the distance between the two.


    Garland was startled, and the same white light shot out from the wand and collided with it.


    The two sides were in a stalemate for less than three seconds before John''s Crushing Curse penetrated Garland''s wand like a powerful weapon.


    The hole as big as a bowl is on the chest, and the wound is constantly turning into particles and scattering like an hourglass.


    Garland fell to his knees and looked at his wounds.


    He looked up at John again.


    John walked up to the kneeling man, his expression unchanged.


    This powerful force made Garland smile.


    "You are indeed very powerful, Second King." He looked at John and slowly put his hand on his heart.


    The moment they were about to make contact, John''s hand was already on his head.


    Psychic magic is activated, and the memories buried in the head are dug out.


    Before his life was about to come to an end, everything about him had been learned by John.


    Garland''s body lost all vitality.


    The dead body fell down, like weathered paper, shattering into countless powders and dissipating.


    John glanced at the activated weapons.


    He murmured: "Self-righteous martyr, your sacrifice will not make you great."


    ¡­


    A peaceful night in London.


    After all, the sickle of death did not leave a mark on those people''s necks.


    People in the government found out about the whereabouts of weapons from those who collaborated with Grindelwald.


    A terrorist attack that could end the career of a prime minister leaves people unable to make decisions.


    During the day, all London subway stations were blocked, and they were heavily armed to investigate.


    But until the last track was searched, they were confused.


    The so-called weapons did not appear at all.


    Still, something was discovered.


    ?For example, the location of the weapons that were once installed there.


    Just when everyone was in trouble, a phone call was answered.


    Immediately afterwards, the city-wide blockade of the subway was unlocked.


    ¡­


    Chapter 722: The Wick family¡¯s fire dragon, negotiation


    The Wick family.


    Watson put his hand on his chin and stared at the blocks in front of him.


    Ariana was taken to the beauty salon by Mrs. Wick today. I heard that she was going to give the little girl a new look.


    The last time Ariana came back dressed as a movie character, she happened to be seen by Mrs. Wick.


    When the lady saw that her daughter had the same interest as herself, she immediately pulled Ariana away.


    Completely ignoring her husband who was dressed as a movie character like Ariana.


    The old man Watson who was left at home sat on the sofa. He felt that half of his buttocks were numb as he remained in this position.


    He moved a little, then looked up and saw the muzzles of the guns. He froze and said, "I''m just moving a little."


    There are currently six people in Wick''s family.


    Except for Watson, Mycroft sat across from him with four of his agents.


    "Don''t you have anything to say, Watson?" Mycroft sat opposite Watson.


    His eyes flashed with strange color, and he asked: "About your appearance at that subway station."


    explain?


    I came out on horseback to fool around, who can I explain to me!


    Watson couldn''t say that he took his son to climb the tower yesterday, and then his son asked him to give him a ride to the subway station, right?


    So, silence is the Wick family today.


    He was silent and had no intention of explaining.


    This kind of performance has become acquiescence in Mycroft''s eyes.


    "I''m actually very curious about the strange reaction you had with Alec Hopkins the last time you went to the Seventh Place," Mycroft said with a calm face, "Do you know him?"


    Watson still said nothing.


    Mycroft continued: "Not only do you know each other, but your relationship is not an ordinary one."


    Nonsense, he is my son¡¯s dean.


    Watson pretended to be serious.


    "You know him, which means you have a connection with the person behind him," Mycroft looked at Watson and said, "And you are not a wizard."


    "Tell me, Watson," Mycroft leaned forward, his eyes showing aggressiveness, "about your relationship with the person behind it."


    "The lost weapon appeared in the military area, and the list you gave is consistent with the wizard."


    "As an underground president, why are you connected with wizards?"


    Mycroft needs an answer.


    Watson finally looked up, his eyes deep.


    Then¡­


    Move the other half of your butt.


    The main reason is that my buttocks are a little numb after sitting for too long.


    Mycroft took a deep breath.


    Why can this person be so presumptuous?


    Aren¡¯t you afraid of actually doing it yourself?


    The agents were also shocked by the underground president''s calm and composed temperament.


    You must know that Watson is now being watched by four of Britain''s most elite agents, and these people have the ability to take Watson''s life at any time.


    Even so, Watson still didn''t have any panic.


    The indifference in his eyes made it seem as if the people in front of him were just a group of children with toys.


    The underground president is so terrifying.


    They even sat like this all morning.


    Just when the hands jumped to eleven o''clock, Watson spoke.


    "My wife will be back soon." Watson said with a deep expression, "Why don''t you go back first and come back in the afternoon?"


    Provocation!


    It¡¯s definitely a provocation!


    This is questioning the professionalism of MI6, ah no, MI6!


    An agent exchanged glances with Mycroft, then nodded.


    The next second, the agent raised his gun and shot.


    The bullet grazed Watson''s thigh and hit the sofa.


    Watson: "..."


    Mycroft: "..."


    Agent, he felt he understood Mycroft''s eyes.


    Mycroft silently turned to look at the agent, "What are you doing?"


    The agent was a little confused and asked, "Didn''t you ask me to shoot him as a warning?"


    Mycroft''s eyebrows were beating and he said, "I''ll let you go out first!"


    Where did this agent come from? What kind of eyes are you reading?


    But Watson Wick was able to remain calm even like this. The underground president is indeed courageous.


    Unexpectedly, Watson didn''t even react. After all, who would have thought that the agent was so tough.


    The agents are getting ready to go out.


    But Watson couldn''t sit still.


    I really can¡¯t sit still.


    Because of the sofa under his butt.


    The originally ordinary sofa suddenly deformed rapidly.


    Immediately afterwards, Watson was forced to stand up.


    The sofa had already stood up and hit the armrest of the sofa towards the agent who fired.


    The agents who didn''t react flew out directly.


    The other agents reacted and drew their weapons to shoot without much thought.


    There was a roll of carpet under their feet, and the three of them were **** like chicken rolls.


    The carpet continued to shrink, causing the three people''s bones to be broken.


    Mycroft looked over there, then at Watson, and said, "Now, you always need to explain."


    Watson thought for a moment and said, "Actually, this is new fully automatic furniture imported from the United States."


    Obviously, there is no possibility that Mycroft would believe this clumsy lie.


    Sitting down again, this time it was Watson''s turn to sit on the same sofa as Mycroft.


    "It''s my first time sitting so close. I''m really not used to it." Watson sat a little further to the side.


    The agents are already outside the door.


    There are only two people now.


    "You don''t have to explain," Mycroft said, "but you should also know what will happen if others find out about what is going on here."


    "I thought we were friends." Watson said with a headache. "As a friend, you should know that there are some questions you shouldn''t ask."


    "I don''t need to ask you and let the person behind you come out." Mycroft sneered, "You have to make a choice."


    "Okay." Watson sighed, "I can tell you."

 Chapter 709：

    He said seriously: "You also know that in the underground world, there are always some mysterious people appearing."


    after awhile.


    Mycroft rubbed his temples, resisting the urge to hit Watson''s head with the half-assembled building block toy on the table.


    "You mean, you bought these from the wizards you met in the underground world?"


    Watson nodded and said with a harmless look on his face: "Yes."


    "I think I gave you a chance, Watson Wick." Mycroft stood up and prepared to leave.


    Just at this time.


    An owl flew in.


    Mycroft glanced at it and stopped.


    Get some information from the wizard, the owl is also among those ranks.


    Qiqi flew to Watson and put down a letter.


    Watson glanced at Mycroft and opened the letter.


    The content inside allowed him to make a choice.


    "I think another person can answer the question for you." Watson looked outside and said, "But you need to change places."


    Mycroft looked at Watson and said, "I hope you are not joking this time."


    "Of course not." Watson looked very interested.


    ¡­


    The agent waited outside for a while, but there was no movement inside.


    As a professional agent, the agent who was punched away by the sofa suggested that they need to ask Mr. Mycroft if he needed help.


    However, they did not wait for Mycroft''s reply.


    The four people, who secretly knew something was wrong, pushed open the half-open door.


    after¡­


    "Roar-!"


    The door was closed again.


    No one told them that there was a fire dragon in Wick''s house.


    Qiqi, who was rare and mighty for once, looked at the deserted home and secretly made up his mind.


    I will protect the Wick family!


    Well, let¡¯s go to the refrigerator first to see if there is any meat.


    Qiqi happily turned into a fire dragon and opened the refrigerator. Looking at the meat inside, it drooled unsatisfactorily.


    ¡­


    Chapter 723 Muggles, Wizards


    Silverhand Manor.


    The blue flame burned in the fireplace, and Watson walked out of it and patted the ashes on his head.


    Behind him, Mycroft had a trace of surprise on his face.


    "Welcome to Silverhand Manor, Mr. Mycroft."


    Tang Mi came over with a smile.


    Mycroft glanced at Tang Mi, and he quickly confirmed that this was not the person he wanted to see.


    As expected, Tang Mi looked at Watson and said respectfully: "Please come with me, Mr. Wick."


    Watson had no doubt that he was there. After all, he had also met this subordinate of his son.


    The two walked outside Silver Hand Manor. Mycroft was here alone. He said loudly: "If you want to show off here, I can only tell you that you have made the wrong idea."


    "I''m sorry, I don''t want to be outspoken."


    The voice came from the left.


    Mycroft looked for his voice and went out. On the stairs on the left, a room was open.


    He walked up the stairs.


    This place is not much different from the upper-class mansions he visited.


    A black owl stood there, its head tilted, looking at Mycroft.


    Mycroft stopped for a while and walked towards the room.


    This is a study room.


    Dozens of books suspended in the air were flipping, and in the middle of those books was a young face.


    "If you don''t mind, you can watch it with me."


    John extended the invitation. After thinking for three seconds, Mycroft stepped into the circle surrounded by books.


    He saw the true face of those books, which were numbers and lines that were changing one after another.


    Mycroft saw several familiar names from there.


    "Eleanor Duru."


    "Lawson Julian."


    "Matthew Millau."


    These names are from government and military officials.


    Mycroft said: "Can I understand that you are monitoring them?"


    "Yes." John nodded without hesitation, "I am monitoring them."


    "It''s not just them either."


    John raised his hand and brushed it. The books in front of him were like a giant wheel, turning in the other direction.


    A new batch of names appeared. Those names were extremely unfamiliar to ordinary people, but to Mycroft, they could also be recognized at a glance.


    That''s a bunch of names from outside the UK.


    The person in front of me not only monitors officials in his own country, but also monitors places outside the country.


    There are also some unfamiliar names, and those people are not Muggles.


    John snapped his fingers, and the books spread into pieces of parchment and spliced ??into a huge map floating in front of him.


    "The United Kingdom, Germany, France, the United States, Poland, T¨¹rkiye."


    He pointed at a red dot on the map at random, which was in New York City, America.


    He said calmly: "There was also a weapons theft here. Just like the national defense base, they also knew nothing about it."


    "But the fact is," Mycroft said, "it was the wizard who did it."


    "Yes, that''s wrong." John waved his hand, and the huge map began to fold, and finally turned into a piece of parchment no bigger than the palm of his hand.


    John folded it casually and put it in his pocket. He looked at Mycroft and said, "I think this is not the first time we have met, Mr. Mycroft."


    "What should I call you?" Mycroft stared at John, "Should I call you John Wick, or something else?"


    "Why do you think I have other names?" John was surprised.


    "Watson Wick," Mycroft said dissatisfied, "you disguised yourself as his child and supported him to gain huge power in the Muggle world. Do you want him to be your spokesperson?"


    Mycroft''s brain was working rapidly, and he analyzed: "For wizards, it is not impossible to stay young."


    "Hopkins is at your service, and your current appearance is just a cover-up."


    "You''re worrying too much."


    After listening to Mycroft''s analysis, John felt speechless.


    Do all smart people like to speculate?


    "My name is John Wick, and I am also the son of Watson Wick." John said calmly, "At the same time, I am also the person who can negotiate with you on behalf of the magical world."


    There was distrust in Mycroft''s eyes, "Do you want to tell me that you are eighteen years old?"


    "Absolutely." John shrugged, "Don''t be surprised, there is magic in this world, why can''t Watson Wick''s son represent the magical world?"


    Makes sense.


    The vigilance in Mycroft''s eyes did not diminish. He looked at the bookshelf, "You want to negotiate with me?"


    "I think you might be a so-called wizard genius, but according to my observation, Watson is not a wizard."


    "You regard wizards as non-human beings." John shook his head and said, "You are wrong."


    Mycroft turned his gaze, "Oh?"


    "This needs to start with the birth of the wizard." John snapped his fingers.


    A chair appeared behind Mycroft, and John invited him to sit down.


    "In the magical world, wizards are divided into three categories." John raised three fingers and said, "Pure blood, mixed blood, and Muggle-born."


    "The so-called pure blood means that all ancestors are composed of wizards."


    "And mixed blood means that one of the parents is a wizard and the other is an ordinary person like you."


    "Muggles are the name wizards use for non-magical people who cannot use magic."


    "A Muggle-born wizard, as the name suggests, is a person whose parents are ordinary people, not wizards."


    At this point, John pointed at himself and said, "And I am a Muggle-born wizard."


    "In the magical world, there are many wizards like me."


    Mycroft listened carefully and asked, "Are you trying to say that you grew up in the same environment as me?"


    "That''s right." It''s easy to talk to smart people. John pointed his finger, and a mist rose, turning into a magnificent school scene.


    "In the magical world, there are magic schools. When people with magical talents grow to eleven years old, they will receive admission notices from these schools."


    John laughed: "I didn''t even know I was a wizard before I received the notification."


    "Before this, everything I received was British education, British culture, and British habits."


    "Tell me, Mycroft," John''s eyes flashed with a glint, "Are we the same people?"


    The environment determines the location. If it is a group of people who grew up in the UK, is it any different from the locals?


    Mycroft crossed his fingers on his knees, a thoughtful look in his eyes.


    "We are from the same country, Mycroft." John said, "We are not enemies."


    "Just like every country has some insane and insane people, the magical world also has some radical people."


    "Wizards and Muggles, we can''t separate from each other," John shook his head and said, "I chose to meet you to let you see the sincerity that belongs to the magical world."


    He looked deeply at Mycroft and said, "Everything is fine."


    "Everything goes well?" Mycroft smiled, "Do you think it''s possible?"


    "I admit your mysterious abilities, but you should know that there should not be two governments in a country." Mycroft said, "Which world''s laws should wizards follow, magic or us?"


    Contradictions have always existed.


    "I have never heard of any wizard going to the police station to report a crime." Mycroft said.


    "Our worlds are too close together," John raised his eyebrows, "You should see what we are capable of."


    "With all due respect, although your abilities are mysterious," Mycroft smiled confidently, "but our strength is even stronger."


    "Yes, but," John chuckled, "there is more than one country, isn''t it?"


    Mycroft''s originally confident expression turned gloomy in an instant.


    John said calmly: "I believe there are always some countries willing to cooperate with me."

 Chapter 710：

    "The contradiction between wizards and ordinary people is far less huge than the contradiction between countries."


    John smiled, but Mycroft had to consider the threat contained in this sentence.


    Although the wizard''s ability cannot cause as much damage as thermal weapons.


    But they have the ability to enter and exit the blocked area at will, if this ability cooperates with other countries.


    So do those countries that do not recognize wizards mean that they have to be on guard against the appearance of such a group of people at any time?


    Among them, it is not possible to explain it clearly in a few words.


    Mycroft needs to be careful.


    He looked at John and asked, "What do you want?"


    "It''s nothing, just continue to stay in the magical world," John shrugged. "To be honest, except for some crazy people, we don''t want to get involved in your affairs."


    "That''s a crisis for the magical world, but it''s also a crisis for you."


    John said: "You also found out that some people want to use the wizard''s ability to cause some turmoil in the country."


    "Now there is an opportunity. As long as you cooperate, we will deal with those guys." John smiled, "And we can have some cooperation."


    "cooperate?"


    Mycroft thought.


    "Can you really represent the magical world?" He asked again, needing an accurate answer.


    John said; "Of course."


    Wizards can also be born among ordinary people. What Mycroft had thought before was that there was a gap between these people and ordinary people.


    But now it seems that they may be just like me, but they have some extraordinary talents.


    Non-my family, its heart must be different.


    But if that''s the case, it''s not impossible.


    ¡­


    Chapter 724: The Saints are purged and the two fat men are released from prison


    "What do you need me to do?" Mycroft decided.


    "Just cover up some remarks for us." John rubbed the ring, "We will resolve internal matters."


    "You can also solve internal matters. I think you saw those lists."


    "They cooperate with that group of radical wizards."


    The surrounding illusions gradually disappeared, and John said meaningfully: "You should know that the kindness I released is enough."


    Of course Mycroft knew the weapons that were enough to destroy half of London.


    It seems that those things were sent by this young wizard.


    "What should I be called?" Mycroft asked.


    "People in the magical world like to call me Lord Wick." John said casually, "You can also call me Silverhand."


    "I think the cooperation has been decided, Lord Wick." Mycroft stood up.


    John stopped his finger movements and smiled: "Of course."


    Last time Percy and the Prime Minister reached an agreement.


    But in fact, the two people behind it are planning a war.


    After this conversation, although the preparations that should be made still need to be continued.


    But he temporarily put aside the possibility of starting a war.


    If Mycroft does not prepare for the possibility of fighting at any time, it will appear that he has neglected his duty as a minister.


    Through the floo network, Mycroft left.


    John said to himself: "Now I can let go."


    Watson walked in, delighted to be wearing a Puddlemere United shirt.


    "Where''s Mycroft?"


    "He''s gone back," John looked at the No. 6 jersey his old father was wearing speechlessly, and he hesitated, "Dad, why don''t you change it?"


    Watson wondered: "Why?"


    "Because this dress is unlucky in Quidditch."


    Malfoy, who was training at Puddlemere United, sneezed. He touched his nose and thought happily, "Atto must be missing me."


    ¡­


    From Garland''s mind, John learned many things.


    And an operation to clean up the saints started after midnight.


    Ozzie Hilde and Striker took action, and the Aurors were divided into multiple teams to arrest.


    Barty Crouch Jr., who was far abroad, also led the team to clean up and search various places on the map.


    America.


    Kim Ledisley appears in a warehouse.


    The wizard guarding the warehouse was captured by his men.


    The warehouse was full of weapons. He glanced at the names on the weapons and said, "It seems that the owners of these weapons are going crazy."


    France.


    Charles Roland ordered a manhunt to capture the Saint in Muggle areas of several cities.


    The Saints resisted stubbornly at first, but with the casualties and equipment being suppressed, the Saints quickly surrendered.


    Followed by Germany, Norway, Finland...


    The Ministry of Magic from various countries was dispatched, and they used the power of thunder to clean up the saints.


    If some saints realize something is wrong and run away, it will only be a matter of time before they are caught.


    At the International Confederation of Wizards.


    Representatives from various countries talked about their proud achievements.


    Newspapers reported successes one after another, boosting the momentum of the magical world.


    "Thirty-two saints were escorted to the Supreme Arbitration Court of Wizards for trial"


    "Percy Weasley Speaks: Keeping the Saints Invisible"


    "The happiness index rises, and new achievements of the International Academy of Magical Science and Technology are born"


    "Gringotts announces complete closure"


    "The First Magic Savings Bank was born and does not belong to any private industry"


    "The Weasley Fireworks Show will be held on April 28th"


    John looked at the reports coming from various places. In addition to Britain, gatherings of saints were also discovered in more places.


    Barty Jr. successfully found a weapons cache, and Jin also found some stolen weapons through his own abilities.


    Without these weapons, the danger to the Saints was greatly reduced.


    However, it is only limited to saints.


    John looked at the connected points on the big map.


    He is searching in a five-cornered area based on where the saint appears.


    Nurmengard has been cast under the Brave Loyalty Curse, and no one can enter it unless told by the secret keeper.


    More magic has been set up in that place, and even the owl will be lost and unable to enter.


    The method used in Black''s old house cannot be used on Nurmengard.


    John frowned.


    According to his statistics, the number of saints now beginning to decrease as they are captured and killed.


    There are probably one or two hundred saints left.


    These people cannot become a threat. As long as more weapons are found, the threat from these people will disappear.


    The only one who can pose a threat is Grindelwald.


    But even if Grindelwald is alone, the danger he brings cannot be underestimated.


    John leaned back on the sofa, recalling Garland in his mind.


    "Garland Earl''Neill, an outstanding graduate of Durmstrang."


    Information about Garland came to mind.


    This is a young man who performed well in school. To be honest, it is even surprising that he will become a saint.


    Because he did not grow up in a dark environment. On the contrary, his family was harmonious.


    Durmstrang''s professor also spoke highly of him. During his school days, Garland''s understanding of magic became deeper and deeper.


    He will help his classmates and often participate in the study of magic.


    In Durmstrang''s relaxed black magic environment, his research on black magic is naturally excellent.


    But he is not as extreme as Grindelwald, and his research on dark magic does not trouble him.


    After graduation, Garland disappeared.


    He traveled around the world.


    Leaving his presence in the gathering place of wizards.


    He was even awarded a medal for helping Aurors.


    Such a person turns into a complete madman.


    He never showed mercy to his former compatriots.


    And the reason why he became like this.


    John was silent.


    "Make magic great again." He whispered softly, which is the slogan of every saint.


    When did magic begin to decline?


    Perhaps this has been the case since wizards needed to hide from Muggles.


    Magic is different from technology.


    The magic they use now was created thousands of years ago and hundreds of years ago.


    And if technology is missed for ten years, it is already a huge gap.


    In terms of update iterations, magic will not be too frequent.


    It can even be said that some ancient magic has more powerful abilities than current magic.


    This is an advantage, but it can also be said to be a limitation.


    The birth of the Delvers Association is to make magic more powerful.


    But this speed is too slow.


    It cannot reach the speed of technological explosion.


    In a hundred years, the whole world has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    What was once a wooden building has become reinforced concrete.


    The sword that used to be invincible now cannot pose much threat in the face of hot weapons.


    The Statute of Secrecy protected wizards from those difficult times when they might be discovered by Muggles.

 Chapter 711：

    But it also caused a break between the wizarding world and the Muggles.


    Magic relies too much on its own strength, and it is difficult to surpass the energy of a country by itself.


    It is also because of this that Garland wants to accelerate the development of magic.


    "A group of martyrs."


    John thought of Inge Griffiths.


    The Polish Minister of Magic who was chosen by Qilin.


    He protested against the old system and the over-reliance on magic by wizards to the point of blindness and even stupidity.


    It was also Inge who became a martyr, completed the sacrifice, and shattered the wizard''s blind obedience to the magical system.


    If it were Qilin''s choice, John might not be able to reach this position.


    Just like he never divides himself into the lineup of justice and mercy.


    He is more like Grindelwald than Dumbledore.


    Being selfish, his choices will benefit himself.


    For example, under the Second Dynasty, many small shops were unwilling to obey and went bankrupt.


    Sacrifice seemed essential to John.


    The resources in this world are fixed, and the more you get, it means that others will be harmed.


    "You need a hero."


    John looked at the ceiling, with a very sarcastic smile on his lips, "So you have to create a hero, right?"


    Martyr?


    So righteous and confident, such strong words.


    They don''t care, or they are just doing the final craziness.


    Either a hero will be born in the flames and ruins, or he will be completely destroyed in the flames along with the ruins.


    This is a big bet, a bet on the entire magical world.


    "It''s a pity that you can''t make me feel pity." John''s sneer disappeared. He raised his hand expressionlessly and looked at the silver ring and emerald on his finger. "Kill them all. This is what I will do."


    pity?


    Those who died were sacrificed as they deserved.


    John doesn''t care.


    But what shouldn''t be the case is that the people he values ????have also become sacrifices to make magic great again.


    John closed his eyes, "The price cannot be less, this is an equal exchange."


    ¡­


    The captured saints were sent to the Supreme Arbitration Court of Wizards.


    After trial, the lightest sentence is life imprisonment.


    Azkaban welcomes new residents.


    There are countless tortures that make life worse than death, waiting for those unlucky ghosts who violate magical laws.


    Even death will be an enviable relief.


    As they entered, two people were leaving happily.


    The bodies were more than one circle wider. Old Crabbe and Old Goyle, who had regained their freedom, got on the carriage home with the belief of loyalty to the second king.


    Their families prepared sumptuous food at home.


    ¡­


    Chapter 725: At sea, missile attack


    Outside, someone called the three families this.


    lucky.


    Lucky Weasley, he once survived the attacks of Voldemort and Death Eaters, and once followed the First King, but their children were friends of the Second King.


    The once poor family is now a wealthy family in politics and finance.


    The other two are Lucky Goyle and Lucky Crabbe.


    Their luck makes people feel even more magical.


    No one could imagine that the two families who worked for Voldemort could actually come back to life.


    What is even more unexpected is that the two people who were supposed to never come out of Azkaban not only came out, but also gained a lot of weight.


    You must know that the other Death Eater families who are allied with Voldemort can be said to be almost dead if they are not wiped out.


    Besides, a few of them have already been destroyed.


    But for these two, it doesn¡¯t matter if they are not exterminated, the family is getting better and better, prosperous, and even reached the position of the Twenty-Eight Ancient Clan.


    You must know that none of the twenty-eight sacred tribes in the past had their place.


    This can''t help but make people regret a little, why they didn''t let their children have a good relationship with the second king.


    Look at people, those two younger brothers are not even the second king, they are Malfoy''s younger brothers.


    It is indeed a blessing.


    The two families that were originally recognized as having low IQs in the magical world have become representatives of great wisdom and foolishness.


    Goyle and Crabbe once again donated half of their family property to express their gratitude.


    They didn''t even hesitate.


    It was just like the last time they donated half of their family property, but taking advantage of the Second Dynasty, a cruise ship that could only move forward, they changed from that half of their family property to three times their previous wealth.


    Lucius Malfoy teaches the secret to success, just be the second king of mindless investing.


    Old Goyle and Old Crabbe cast admiring glances at the same time.


    Their father rushed the two fat men who were already calculating tonnage to Lucius and asked them to study hard...Forget it, there is no harm in hanging out with Lucius more.


    It turns out that they are really lucky.


    Because of their relationship with Lucius, Lucius encouraged the two to invest in the club.


    Two people voted.


    And they are all clubs from different countries.


    Because of this inflow of funds, the two clubs that were on the verge of bankruptcy were brought back to life.


    Lucius took the two of them to visit John.


    John looked at the two fat men and fell silent.


    Although he has been detained for two years, there may be some care.


    But you take such good care of me.


    John didn''t know that as the Second King''s reputation became more and more powerful over the years, the food for the two of them was gradually getting better.


    When John was the second king, they had donuts for dessert, fish and steak, and the occasional drink.


    But after John became the leader of the International Federation of Wizards, their food was upgraded to meat every meal, wine every day, and even the limiter was removed.


    Others are getting more and more haggard and thinner as they absorb magic power every day.


    The two big fat guys are very down-to-earth, really down-to-earth.


    John has never seen anyone kowtow to himself when entering the door.


    You must know that there is no such thing as kowtow ceremony here, and I don¡¯t know where they learned it from.


    Anyway, this kowtow at least made John feel that he had not raised two of Voldemort''s old friends.


    By the way, Goyle and Crabbe are also old followers of the Malfoy family.


    After meeting the two of them, John didn''t have many arrangements.


    Mainly because of the current state of these two people, being a family manager with a corpse-like meal is already the maximum limit.


    But Old Gore had news that surprised John.


    "When I came back, I saw a series of interesting ripples." Old Gore said, patting his belly. "If my donut hadn''t fallen, I wouldn''t have noticed it yet."


    Ripple?


    At sea?


    Appearing out of thin air?


    John asked: "Where?"


    Old Gore thought for a while and said: "Azkaban area."


    John nodded and said thoughtfully: "I think this is good news."


    He glanced at the two fat men, maybe the corpse meal was really suitable for two people.


    ¡­


    ?????????????????????????????


    John stretched out his wings from behind and looked down at the ocean below from the sky.


    The sea is quiet, with occasional waves rolling up.


    He closed his eyes and activated his spiritual magic.


    His magic spreads.


    From 100 meters, expand all the way.


    Soon, everything over fifty nautical miles was taken into his mind.


    He changed the place and continued to use it.


    "No?"


    John opened his eyes, a little surprised.


    He lowered his height and didn''t feel anyone.


    Or is Grindelwald the only one in Nurmengard?


    If that¡¯s the case, perhaps it will be much more difficult for John to find out.


    The super-sensory spell is activated.


    John explores towards the sea.


    Using transfiguration to create dragon lungs, John plunged into the sea.


    He dived towards the bottom of the sea, a tail growing out from behind him.


    The tail was like a fish''s tail, swaying to speed up John.


    Going deeper, John saw a big fish passing in front of him.


    He reached out and grabbed the fish''s tail, rounded it and threw it out.


    The fish turned into a fish arrow and quickly sprang out.


    After everything was done, John floated cross-legged in the water, touched his chin and thought: "Did Old Gower see it wrong, or has he already left?"


    According to the saint''s description, Nurmengard is on the sea.


    The picture linking stolen weapons happens to include this area.


    If it wasn¡¯t a mistake, then Nurmengard should be nearby.


    John used his tail to fly away the approaching manta ray, and he stared ahead.


    In the sea, a strange rhythm came to John.

 Chapter 712：

    He squinted his eyes and discovered something.


    He swung his tail and swam out quickly.


    On a reef, John found something.


    It was a sealed box, quite large.


    He grabbed the box and dragged it up.


    Leaving the sea, John flew into the air.


    Finding a direction, John flew forward.


    Suddenly, a sense of danger beat in his heart.


    John looked sideways and saw that it was a missile.


    Without much hesitation, John accelerated.


    The missile exploded, and the flames enveloped John.


    With his wings blocked in front, John''s body fell rapidly.


    Finally fell into the sea water.


    On a ship in the distance, several people dressed as soldiers watched the signal disappear and confirmed that they had completed their mission.


    "Very good." The general nodded.


    At this moment, a soldier suddenly made a frightened voice.


    "what is that?"


    He looked at the things approaching quickly on the map and said hurriedly: "Something is approaching quickly!"


    "Get ready for battle immediately!" Without any hesitation, the general issued the order.


    The soldiers on the ship took up arms.


    When preparing to launch the missile again, the calm sea surface was penetrated.


    Immediately afterwards, the deck was penetrated by white light.


    John appeared on the deck carrying a box.


    He looked around and saw that they were all Muggles.


    "Huh?" He frowned.


    I originally thought Grindelwald was attacking, but it turned out to be a Muggle?


    "Put down your wand, wizard."


    The general came out, his eyes fixed on the box in John''s hand, and said: "I know the wizard''s ability. Facing these weapons, you have no chance of winning."


    "Oh?" John said in surprise, "It seems you know the wizard very well."


    "Let me guess," John faced the many weapons. He did not panic, but looked at the general, "your name is Ted Lewis?"


    "You know a lot." Ted looked gloomy.


    John chuckled and said: "I see, you appear here, it seems you have an appointment with Grindelwald."


    "Let me guess again," John glanced at the box in his hand, "Is this your purpose?"


    Ted didn''t want to talk too much anymore. He directly raised his hand and asked the soldiers to prepare to shoot.


    John looked around and murmured: "We don''t need so many people."


    "so¡­"


    "You go ahead and kill." John ordered calmly.


    The bullet that was supposed to be fired at John was turned around at this moment.


    Pull the trigger and bullets hit every soldier''s body.


    Ted''s eyes widened, "What did you do?!"


    "It''s nothing, just let them change their goals."


    John smiled and said, "Now, can you tell me what''s in this?"


    Psychic magic controls the soldiers to kill each other. For John, this is much easier than searching the entire London.


    He slowly walked towards Ted and said calmly: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t tell me. I can find the answer myself."


    Seeing that the situation was not going well, Ted pulled out his pistol and fired.


    This wizard was very strange, completely unlike those he had encountered.


    You don''t even need to use a wand.


    The bullet drew a trajectory in the air.


    When he was about to meet John, scales appeared on John''s face.


    The bullet hit the scales, making the sound of gold and stone colliding.


    Immediately afterwards, the bullet did not leave any traces on it.


    John tilted his head: "You seem to be stubborn."


    ¡­


    Chapter 726: Sowing discord and changing plans


    John was never one to fight back when beaten.


    He raised his finger, and the weapon in Ted''s hand turned into a venomous snake crawling up his arm.


    Ted was startled and shook the snake away.


    The fallen viper turned into a pistol.


    The sleeves turned into straps, and Ted''s whole body was entangled.


    John stopped in front of him, and a chair appeared behind him to sit down.


    On the deck full of corpses, John calmly asked: "Tell me, why are you here?"


    This is not a large warship. Judging from its size, it seems to be an obsolete warship.


    There are only two hundred soldiers inside.


    And Ted obviously did not come with a national mission, but seemed to come on his own.


    "I won''t tell you." Ted sneered with hatred in his eyes, "Just wait for death."


    "Well, since you know about wizards, have you ever heard of a magic spell?"


    John put his hand on the box and said: "Alobomora"


    "Click-"


    The sound of gears turning came from the box.


    Now John''s lock-picking spell is level 7. Basically, there is no lock in the world that he can''t open.


    Under the influence of magic, the rather large box made an operating sound that lasted for two and a half minutes.


    With the last sound, the box was opened.


    The thick lead door can even withstand huge explosions and deep sea pressure.


    Ted''s eyes widened. Damn it, who is this person? He can actually open this box.


    Even if the wizard had magic, the box was so detailed that it would take the maker several hours to open it.


    Ted sensed something was wrong. He rolled his tongue and was about to bite out the poison on his teeth.


    But his tongue suddenly felt like a cramp and he couldn''t move.


    The whole person was frozen.


    John''s eyes had turned into vertical pupils, and he calmly watched Ted''s body gradually turn into stone.


    Raising his hand, Ted''s mouth was pried open.


    The tooth containing deadly poison flew out.


    John glanced at it and threw it into the sea.


    A few seconds later, more than a dozen fish floated on the surface of the sea.


    Ted was petrified until only the upper part of his mouth was left.


    His eyes darted around in fear.


    "This is¡­"


    John saw the contents of the box.


    Those were the few things, two keys, a map marked with five points, and a sealed document.


    John took it out and opened it.


    "A plan to change the day?"


    He stared at the information in the file, his expression gradually turning from dull to serious.


    At the end, he raised his head and took a deep breath.


    "It''s really crazy."


    He had only one idea for this plan.


    crazy.


    Mycroft has been unable to confirm whether the other stolen weapons include the most powerful weapons currently available to mankind.


    John can tell him now.


    have.


    ?And quite a few.


    Five.


    One of them, just below London.


    That is a weapon from France, and underneath France is a weapon from the United States.


    They all have one of mankind''s most powerful weapons waiting to be exploded.


    Once it explodes, it will cause turmoil in the entire world.


    That was a premeditated coup.


    The purpose is to bring about changes in the current society.


    Let these people who cooperate with Grindelwald come to power.


    Ted is just a connector.


    Their deal was where John found the box.


    If John hadn''t discovered it, these weapons that could destabilize the world would explode at the right time.


    "Grindelwald."


    John glanced at Ted and sneered: "Taking advantage of each other, is this why you and Grindelwald are together?"


    This is an organization, a huge organization.


    They penetrated into the world. They were a department created during World War II. Later, due to failure, they dispersed into various countries.


    The United States is the most serious one.


    Even the general level has been mixed up, not to mention there are many existences of the same nature as him.


    John put his hand on Ted''s head and whispered, "Let me see more of your information."


    Psychic magic is activated.

 Chapter 713：

    Ted''s brain is like a player, constantly playing everything he knows.


    At the back, John stopped.


    Ted''s brain was almost like mush.


    "Grindelwald, it''s time for you to come out and meet me."


    John opened a passage in front of him and took away the contents of the box.


    Before leaving, a white light penetrated the hull from top to bottom.


    This warship, all dead, was left on the ocean and gradually sank into the ocean.


    Just when it was about to submerge into the sea, ripples suddenly appeared next to it.


    ¡­


    The saints have been almost cleaned up.


    In other words, the saints they know have been eliminated.


    Azkaban is home to many saints.


    Azkaban has received a supply of magic power, allowing the ''Zhi'' series of equipment to be replenished more quickly.


    For this reason, other Ministry of Magic hopes to have a supplementary series of prisons similar to Azkaban.


    Obviously, Azkaban''s self-sufficiency approach made them all jealous.


    And for all this, you need to ask the master of the Second Dynasty.


    "I hope everyone will focus on what we need to face today."


    John glanced at Charles Roland, the Minister of Magic who was the first to propose that Silver Hand reform magic prisons around the world.


    Charles Roland smiled. Indeed, the top priority in the magical world now is to eliminate civil strife.


    "The" series is important, but don''t forget that if something happens to the magical world, no matter how well the prison is repaired, it will not help.


    At the meeting of the International Federation of Wizards.


    Representatives from various countries counted the saints and the damage suffered by their captors.


    Their originally excited mood turned silent due to the damage data.


    Although saints are not as powerful as Aurors, there are many madmen.


    Under those desperate attacks, Aurors, except for the British Ministry of Magic, were basically seriously injured.


    The only consolation is that the saints are basically extinct.


    John knew that there were not many saints left, but they were the craziest.


    Especially John is also in trouble.


    A warship was found adrift in the Atlantic Ocean.


    This is not a problem. The problem is that all the people above died and where they appeared.


    A former American warship appeared in British waters.


    There are also these American soldiers and generals on it.


    In this regard, British public opinion is full of dissatisfaction with the United States.


    The United States is also dissatisfied, because all those people died, and in the UK, it is self-evident who did it.


    One side talks about the other side sneaking into their own waters, and the other side talks about killing their own generals.


    After John saw it, he knew who did it without even thinking.


    He obviously sank the warship.


    Can''t enter at all.


    The quarrel became more and more fierce, and John happened to give Mycroft a favor.


    He handed the document to Mycroft.


    As for the smart man Mycroft, after reading it, he understood what happened.


    The tense international atmosphere has also affected wizards.


    The government needs some explanations from the Ministry of Magic, because this is related to the peace between the two countries.


    ¡­


    Chapter 727: Crevat diplomat, guided by interests


    John asked Percy to secure Penello''s position on the Muggle Mediation Committee, and now the importance of this position has become highlighted.


    As the only place outside the Ministry of Magic that communicates and mediates with Muggles, it is of course Penello''s turn to come forward when faced with such a problem.


    This makes Penelope a little nervous. She is now equivalent to a diplomat from the wizarding world to the Muggle world.


    As a bridge between the two worlds, she needs to be careful in her words and deeds. If she is not careful, she will end up in a situation where Muggles and wizards will not please each other.


    Percy also understood the pressure of this matter. He worried about John: "This pressure is too great. I''m worried that she won''t be able to bear it."


    "There is no better candidate than Penello," John shook his head and said, "She is a mixed race, with the blood of wizards and Muggles, so she is the most suitable person."


    "She is a smart girl from Ravenclaw. Don''t underestimate her wisdom."


    Facts have proved that John has a better eye for people than Voldemort.


    Penelope appeared in the Muggle government, she put on a suit from the Muggle world.


    The person who handed over to her was the Prime Minister''s cronies.


    And in the same room, another person is present here in a private capacity.


    He is the representative of the United States.


    "So, this is your so-called explanation?" The American representative glanced at Penello and said contemptuously, "A slightly pretty woman, Mr. Monday."


    The man known as ''Mr. Monday'' smiled slightly, "I think you may not know this person very well..."


    Monday paused slightly, "Representative of the Ministry of Magic, Miss Penelope Crevat."


    "Ministry of Magic?" The American representative raised his eyes and looked at Penello. He shook his head and said, "Your lies are getting worse and worse."


    "What do you want this woman to tell me?" the American representative sneered, "Was it ridiculous magic that killed the people on that warship?"


    "I just don''t want to cause any misunderstanding between us, Mr. Mike." Monday smiled at Penello, "Please sit down, Miss Crevat."


    Penello could feel the contempt for him from the American representative in front of him.


    "The fact is," Mr. Mike sat upright, "the American ship Vengeance Banshee was involved in an accident, and the 213 soldiers and a rear admiral on board were massacred."


    His attitude towards pursuing the attack on the Vengeful Banshee in the Atlantic made Monday''s smile become dangerous.


    "Really?" Monday raised his glasses with his fingers and narrowed his eyes and said, "Then how do you explain that a warship that was supposed to retire in North America crossed the ocean to Europe and appeared in British waters? "


    Mr. Mike spread his hands and said: "The ocean current pushed the Vengeance Banshee, which had problems with its power system, into your country''s waters. For unknown reasons, a brutal massacre occurred on the Vengeance Banshee."


    The attitude of the American representative was clear. The appearance of the Vengeful Banshee in the UK was not caused by the United States.


    On the contrary, he also thought of an excuse for it.


    Causes caused by damage to the power system.


    Monday¡¯s smile was a bit unbearable. Even though the United States is now a powerful country, Britain is not a vegetarian.


    The United States advocates holding the soldiers accountable for their deaths and sending the Vengeful Banshee back to the United States.


    Monday wanted to attack, but after he glanced at Penello, he smiled and said: "It seems we need the intervention of a third person."


    He said to Penello: "Please, Miss Crevat."


    It''s time for the Ministry of Magic to show up.


    Mr. Mike said contemptuously: "Please, Monday, this meeting will not be recorded. You don''t have to use such clumsy means, a girl, a little girl?"


    "First of all," Penello spoke, she said neither humble nor condescending, "I am not a little girl. I am 22 years old, so I am not a little girl."


    Mr. Mike crossed his arms and looked at Penello teasingly.


    Classic American masculine arrogance.


    "Second, I represent and negotiate with you as members of the Ministry of Magic who are equal to you, so please respect me."


    "Third..." Penello threw a stack of documents in her hand into the air, her expression firm, "Magic is not ridiculous."


    Papers of documents were flying in the conference room without a fourth person, forming a wall suspended in the air.


    This is a scene more shocking than any magic trick.


    Penello stared at the man who stood up in shock. She flicked her right hand and the wand appeared in her hand.


    The wand was waved and the paper flew towards Mr. Mike.


    Just when they were about to touch each other, the paper stopped.


    "This is information obtained by the Ministry of Magic from a reef in the Atlantic Ocean, and it involves a secret transaction." Penello said word by word, "I hope you can look at it carefully, now."


    The Muggle representative was still a little frightened by the stunning display of magic.


    Even Monday, who knew a little bit about the situation, couldn''t help but hold on to his glasses.


    The American representatives finally did not dare to look down upon this Ravenclaw witch who graduated from Hogwarts. They took a closer look.


    The conspiracy to steal weapons.


    trade.


    Change of plans¡­


    Mr. Mike was dumbfounded by each shocking inside story, and his face turned bad.


    "Why should I believe you?" Mr. Mike snorted and said, "Grindelwald? Who is that?"


    "Someone I''ve never heard of."


    "You have to believe me, us." Penello said seriously, "because you can''t afford the gamble."


    "These things will cause turmoil in your country," Penello asked. "For someone who basically betrayed the country, this is not a wise choice."


    "Or..." Penello didn''t look like a witch at all at this moment, more like a Muggle diplomat. A glint flashed in her eyes, "You want to go to war with Britain?"


    This is not a good deal.


    Britain is not a country invaded by washing powder, they also have human purifiers.


    There is no way to start a direct war with such a behemoth.


    Mr. Mike¡¯s mission is just to get more benefits here.


    Just like their country, they advocate interests.


    No one from the president to the homeless likes to do things that cost money.


    The release of this information makes the United States¡¯ excuse untenable.


    And it harms more than one country.


    This is a major event for several countries.


    but!


    Mr. Mike''s expression is full of danger. He can''t control Britain, and he can''t take action against the Ministry of Magic?


    "Then I can understand that this is caused by you?" Mr. Mike pointed the finger at the Ministry of Magic and sneered, "A group of self-proclaimed wizards, I suspect that it was you who attacked the American soldiers on the Vengeful Banshee."


    "Are you serious?" Penello couldn''t sit still. She was shocked by the other party''s shamelessness.


    "There are no jokes at the negotiating table," Mr. Mike said.


    "If it weren''t for us, you would still be kept in the dark, waiting for the plan to change the day." Penello quickly calmed down, "I hope this is an equal exchange, otherwise we will take the decision to refuse contact. ¡±


    "The decision to refuse contact?" Mr. Mike said amusedly, "I don''t think you have anything to communicate with us."


    "Really?" Penello looked at Monday and said, "I think Mr. Mike is not interested in magic energy."


    Monday also said: "That''s a shame."

 Chapter 714：

    "Wait a minute, what is magic energy?" Mr. Mike keenly captured this unfamiliar word.


    Penello took out a box the size of a Rubik''s Cube, and she opened it.


    Purple light radiated from inside.


    Penello glanced at the representatives of the two countries and said calmly: "We are looking for cooperative partners, sincere partners."


    "This is an energy crystal in the magical world, which contains huge energy."


    She reached out and took out the magic crystal, looked at the pair of doubtful eyes, and said in a seductive voice, "Stable and gentle."


    Let¡¯s not talk about the threat of Grindelwald for now.


    The emergence of the magic crystal changed the direction of this negotiation.


    A brand new energy source, which means that the first negotiation after formal contact with Muggles will be successful.


    The greed represented by the United States has overflowed from his eyes.


    Especially this small one, the energy it can provide is completely beyond what Muggle technology can provide of the same size.


    Monday and Mr. Mike were both interested in it.


    The American secret laboratory in London began operations that day.


    They analyzed the small crystal.


    A surprising conclusion emerged.


    That thing is indeed, as Penello said, an energy source similar to nuclear energy but more stable.


    And this energy can be called a universal energy.


    It can generate electricity and can be used to convert various required energy sources.


    It can be said that as long as you have it, you can replace various energy sources.


    ?This is another kind of oil.


    Purple gold.


    At this moment, the United States is bound to win the magic crystal.


    The death of soldiers and generals?


    That is no longer a problem.


    A dispute has been resolved, and a conspiracy is brewing.


    When Penello returned to the Ministry of Magic, she had to be careful in her game, but it made Percy feel bad.


    "I don''t understand, why expose the magic crystal?" Percy met John. He didn''t understand John''s initiative to expose the magic crystal.


    And, the magic crystal has a flaw.


    There needs to be magic to guide the magic.


    And Penello didn¡¯t tell the Muggles at all about this.


    John smiled, and he said meaningfully: "I said, we need a war to prove the magical world."


    "I want justice to stand in the magical world."


    "Then the war must be started by Muggles."


    "The greedy Muggle."


    ¡­


    Chapter 728 Grindelwald¡¯s Madness and Assassination


    John is really not suitable to be on the side of justice.


    He is leading a war, using human greed as a weapon.


    Magic energy, a pollution-free energy.


    ??and in the magical world.


    Penello calls it a excavated crystal.


    But actually, it was produced by John.


    Greedy Muggles don''t know Legilimency, so they think it''s the ''new gold'' flowing out of the ground like oil.


    He turned his back to Percy, and the sky outside the window was already dark.


    Lightning flashed across the clouds, and the silver light reflected the dark outline of half of John.


    "Justice is very vague, but it can restrain those groups who are willing to call themselves justice." John chuckled, "They will pay for their choices."


    Percy looked at John, remained silent for a while and said, "The power of Muggles is not that easy to deal with."


    "So we are not exterminating, but showing off." John raised his eyebrows, "It hurts once, and they will know that the sharp spines of hedgehogs can hurt people."


    "I picked the place for this war."


    John snapped his fingers and the curtains were closed, unable to see the darkness outside.


    He looked at Percy and asked seriously: "Do you think what I did is wrong?"


    "You can''t be wrong," Percy shook his head and said, "It may not be just, but it''s right."


    Justice and correctness are never bound together.


    Justice does not mean correct.


    And correctness is not justice.


    What the magical world needs is a correct leader, not a righteous leader.


    Qilin''s choice is pure goodness and justice, but it is incorrect.


    John''s approach is a conspiracy and calculation, but it represents correctness.


    He turned the emerald ring on his finger and murmured: "I think we are too loose, like loose sand."


    ¡­


    Mycroft looked at the energy test report, put it down, and looked at the Prime Minister opposite.


    "Remember those wood chips?" the Prime Minister said in a low voice, "the same energy."


    "I know how mysterious and powerful those things are," Mycroft said thoughtfully, "What I care more about is how he showed this thing in front of us."


    "He wants to show his kindness?" Mycroft shook his head and said, "No, not really."


    "What Miss Crevat said is like asking other countries to recognize the legitimacy of their magical world."


    "We solved a diplomatic accident because of this thing, didn''t we?" the Prime Minister said, "The United States is a difficult thing, and now they are eyeing this thing."


    "With all due respect, Mr. Prime Minister." Mycroft said with the elegance of an English gentleman, "This is an apple that has not yet been tasted."


    "Is it the forbidden fruit that opens a new era, or is it the queen''s poisonous apple?"


    Even the Prime Minister needs to value the wisdom of this minister who is trusted by the Queen.


    Forbidden fruit or poison apple.


    Mycroft put an unknown label on this alluring energy.


    They are anxious to bite it, will it be glorious, or will they die from the poison?


    Politicians are not knights. They have to consider more factors.


    For the development of the country, eating the forbidden fruit, even if it means oppressing the magical world, is just a small transaction.


    "For the sake of your tenure, I suggest waiting and watching is a good choice."


    Mycroft said: "The United States will be more greedy, and the fruits they eat will bear fruit faster."


    The Prime Minister hesitated for a moment, nodded and said: "Maintain the current relationship with the magical world."


    Mycroft nodded at his wise approach.


    The prime minister still listened to the advice.


    There are currently no more than ten people who know about the magic power source.


    People in both countries need to consider this.


    The crisis between the two sides has been resolved, and friendship seems to have returned.


    Like the treasonous General Ted, the Vengeance Banshee was blamed for a re-trial run, which unfortunately ran aground and caused a power system failure.


    The person above died in the accident and was taken to British waters.


    The explanation of He Xini will inevitably be questioned by some people.


    But as long as the skin is thick enough, the tacit understanding between the two countries is enough to suppress this diplomatic accident.


    The American representatives came privately because they did not want to put this matter on the negotiation table between the two countries.


    Solve problems privately and make big problems disappear quietly.


    Mycroft stood up and left.


    The Prime Minister asked: "Are you interested in the magical world?"


    "No," Mycroft paused, shook his head and said, "I care about the country."


    What is more brilliant than his quick mind are Mycroft''s eyes and intuition.


    He is better at looking at people than investigating cases.


    The young man who represents the wizarding world, John Wick.


    When he first saw this man at Wick''s house, he classified him as dangerous.


    There are many mysteries in the file code-named ¡®0¡¯.


    Next to the file, the task code named "Qing 0" is looking for members.


    Along with it, there is a plan that only two people know about.


    Code name, ¡®Witch Hunt¡¯.


    Mycroft must stay awake and calm at all times, because he has too many responsibilities on his shoulders.


    He is the brain hidden in the darkness.


    ¡­


    At Webb''s feet was a body.


    "Stop..."


    The fallen figure struggled weakly.


    Webb''s wand lowered, and the green light flashed to extinguish life.


    He walked forward and came to a door.


    He knocked politely.


    "Please wait a moment."


    A clear female voice came from inside.


    Webb waited quietly for a while.


    The door in front of me was opened.


    A fourteen-year-old girl wearing shorts and short sleeves appeared. She had long brown hair.


    After seeing Webb, the girl was obviously confused.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    "Um...please wait a moment," Webb took out a piece of paper from his pocket, looked at the name on it, and asked politely: "Is this Tote Mario''s house?"


    "That''s my dad. What can I do for you?" the girl said. "He''s not here right now. I can convey it to you."


    "That''s such a shame."

 Chapter 715：

    Webb said regretfully: "I have an extremely important matter that I need to find him for."


    With the piercing siren ringing in his ears, Webb smiled and said, "Then please convey it to him."


    "Okay." The girl waited for Webb''s next words.


    Web raised his wand.


    "Thank you for his contribution to the magical world."


    This was a terrorist attack and an assassination.


    After receiving the news, Taote Mario arrived at the house in a police car. He opened the door and ran down directly.


    He looked at the body that was taken out of the house, breathing heavily and widening his eyes.


    "No, no, no!"


    He staggered over and ran over, reaching out tremblingly to open the body bag.


    A hand held down his hand. It was a police sergeant who was also a father.


    He shook his head and couldn''t bear to say: "Mr. Congressman, you need to be prepared."


    Looking at the police chief, Tote Mario nodded with difficulty.


    He unzipped the zipper bit by bit.


    A corpse with blood drained out, her throat slit.


    At the door of Mario''s house, there were traces of struggle with shocking blood stains.


    "She tried to call for help," the police chief said solemnly. "The man unexpectedly slit her throat, watched her crawling on the ground, and then dragged her back to the house."


    "who is it!"


    Taut couldn''t keep calm, he growled, "Who killed my daughter!"


    He swore that he would kill that man with his own hands!


    "Other bodies were found around the house and we still need to investigate."


    It was the first time the police chief encountered such a difficult case.


    Not only because of the congressmen involved, but also because of the superb killing techniques.


    The only evidence they had was a passerby who found the body.


    He found the body lying outside. After calling the police, the police officers who arrived did not find the murderer.


    It can be seen from the time of the girl''s death that the murderer left not long ago.


    Just after this happened, a few days passed.


    Another murder occurred.


    The same technique, a clean and crisp killing.


    The person who died was an official.


    Then, it happened again.


    That crowd of people was running through the city.


    Let the restless atmosphere surround this place.


    Finally once.


    That person was caught in a flaw.


    The bullet hit the man.


    The sergeant looked at the colonel who swore the oath, and the police officer handed over an evidence bag.


    "This is impossible!" The colonel''s eyes widened as he looked at the deformed warhead.


    His shooting scores in the army were among the top. There was absolutely no way that the bullets he fired would miss, not to mention that the man had his back turned to him.


    Is that a ghost?


    Things are getting bigger and bigger.


    Webb stood in front of the majestic white building, the Deathly Hallows symbol in his hand heating up.


    "That''s crazy." Web drew his wand.


    ¡­


    "It''s really crazy."


    John watched the TV, with waves in his calm eyes.


    Sitting on the sofa, John looked at Tang Mi aside.


    As the founder of Silverhand Magic, it is not unusual for John to have a TV at home.


    He asked: "Do you believe that someone will give everything for their ideals?"


    Tang Mi was stunned for a moment, then said piously: "For your lord, I am willing to do this."


    After hearing this, John turned his attention back to the TV.


    The scene that was widely reported made him understand that a crisis was approaching.


    ¡­


    Chapter 729: The president was attacked, Webb¡¯s sacrifice


    The president was attacked.


    In that majestic white building, the President of the United States was attacked.


    Before approaching the Oval Office, the man was knocked down.


    That''s a wizard.


    The president almost had an accident, and the wizard was seriously injured.


    The road of martyrdom belonging to Webb began.


    He was imprisoned.


    The president was very angry.


    As the most powerful country in the world today, their leader is threatened.


    This is a shame!


    The major crisis caused caught the MACUSA unprepared.


    ?They need to be held accountable for this.


    This explanation did not satisfy the president.


    At this time, Mr. Mike sent the series of test reports.


    ?As John said, greed.


    By mastering these things, America will become stronger.


    As for the MACUSA, this exchange with the president was more like torture.


    ¡­


    The International Federation of Wizards, something big has happened.


    The contact between the Magical Congress of America and the government resulted in a difficult outcome for everyone.


    "He asked us to hand over the mastermind behind the scenes." The American representative looked up at John secretly and said with difficulty, "Or make compensation."


    "compensate?"


    All the representatives were confused.


    "Purple crystal." said the American representative.


    Sure enough, the magic crystal was still attracted to that country.


    John was not surprised by this. Even if no assassination occurred, these people would find other excuses to plunder the magical world.


    After all, this isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve done this.


    "This time it is indeed part of our responsibility." John said lightly.


    "The mastermind behind it? Grindelwald has begun to feel restless. His head is also a good choice."


    John''s calm voice said shocking things.


    His eyes flashed across the reactions of everyone present.


    Some people are surprised, some are scared, and most of them are angry.


    In the situation brought about by Grindelwald, the law of secrecy is already in name only.


    The laws that originally protected wizards have now gotten them into trouble as time goes by and they have to come into contact with Muggles.


    Perhaps in the past, wizards would have scorned the Muggle threat.


    This is a gap in information, and at the same time it is the arrogance of wizards that has been created by wizards over the years.


    But now, having seen the abilities of Muggles, the arrogance of wizards will become a deadly poison.


    Fortunately, no one here is such an idiot.


    They understand that these threats are not ridiculous.


    When Muggles and wizards go to war, they are only separated by a piece of white paper that can transmit light.


    The thin piece of paper is frightening.


    After being exposed, it was the wizards who faced the Muggle crisis.


    John''s voice sounded.


    "Force him to come out, so that Grindelwald has to walk out of the tower that protects him."


    John whispered: "Take away all his weapons and let him use magic to appear upright."


    With the locations of those weapons of mass destruction, as well as the discovered weapon caches.


    Without these, if Grindelwald doesn''t come out, then he will have to wait for the fully developed new magical world to surround him.


    John knew he would come out.


    That long-planned plan should not be shelved.


    Intensify.


    Forced all the saints to go back.


    This is John''s command.


    All wizards are executing.


    ¡­


    Barty Jr. returned to Silverhand Manor after nearly a year away.


    The flowers that were entangled with weeds were cleared of weeds under his guidance.


    Nutrients flow through the flowers again, allowing the flagging flowers to grow again.


    "There''s too much rain." Little Barty cleaned up seriously and said, "It''s easy for them to die."


    "Savage flowers are not afraid of rain," John said casually beside him, "Only the delicate flowers in the greenhouse will seek death and survive."


    During this period of time, little Barty became vicissitudes of life.


    White hair grew on his temples, and a beard grew on his chin, making him look more and more like Old Barty.


    As father and son, they both failed.


    The entanglement of blood ties is engraved in their bones, making them unable to change.


    "Do you want an all-out war?"

 Chapter 716：

    Little Barty pulled a weed off the tangled rose and asked, "Is it because he doesn''t avoid me when I come back?"


    "Almost," John reached out and patted the leaves off little Barty''s shoulders, and said calmly, "He is coming out soon, and before that, a final madness will be staged."


    "This time it''s not Muggle technology, but wizard magic."


    All the weapons were discovered, and the saints lost their foundation.


    The only way is to use magic again.


    They shouted ''Make magic great again'', and the final battle could only be a battle of magic.


    "What do you need me to do?" Little Barty''s eyes had the flame of revenge.


    He has fallen into hatred and is no longer pure. He needs a place to vent some flames.


    More than fifty saints died in the hands of little Barty. Some of them begged for mercy, some died generously, and some tried to escape.


    Without exception, all were taken away by the green light.


    Black magic can corrode people''s hearts.


    This is why it is considered taboo.


    Excessive killing will corrode the wizard''s mind.


    Evil thoughts arise spontaneously.


    John looked at him and said calmly: "Just kill them."


    "Like a flame, the consumables that burn the brightest are the most tragic."


    "Little Barty." John said complicatedly, "Live, even if you fall into darkness, you have to struggle."


    Little Barty responded silently.


    He begged his mother to take him away.


    Just like his desire for survival in Azkaban.


    Hatred supports him, and the king named John Wick also supports him.


    No matter whether you fall into the darkness or struggle to live, don¡¯t die.


    This is the task given to him by the king.


    ¡­


    As John said.


    The Muggle Issues Mediation Committee is busy.


    Penello also has a stage to show off his talents.


    Now she can hint in front of two experienced politicians that the magic crystal is naturally produced without changing her face. During this time, she was responsible for contacting the Muggle government.


    The power of this department is also growing.


    In the past, wizards looked down upon Muggles from a high position.


    But now, it''s equal.


    Even the priority is higher than other Ministry of Magic.


    When communicating with Muggles, you can no longer use the Oblivion Charm simply and crudely.


    Arrogance can be a hindrance to survival.


    So John''s feelings about Grindelwald destroying wizards'' arrogance towards Muggles are even more complicated.


    ? Just like John.


    It is impossible to determine whether these things are correct or just.


    Because Grindelwald is really trying to drag the wizarding world into the abyss.


    There is a simple communicator in the magical world.


    Looking at something similar to a pager pinned outside the wizard''s robe.


    This has become a trend.


    Just like television, people can get started quickly.


    But many people are troubled by those buttons.


    Even though it only has one function: sending messages, some people still don¡¯t understand how to use it.


    Overturned in the garden.


    Flying teapots have become a feature.


    At the entrance, there will be a warning saying ''Beware of the teapot''.


    It has become a place where many young people like to come.


    Especially young lovers, they like to grab the teapot to promote their feelings for each other.


    Some people who discovered business opportunities began to hold cameras in the Knocked Over Garden and ask if they wanted to take pictures.


    With just a few Nats, you can get a photo to preserve the good times.


    Of course, these incomes are not high.


    ?But for some children, it is a very good choice.


    The time has entered May.


    The exam week at Hogwarts is coming.


    Malfoy was melancholy drinking coffee at the Good Friends Tea Room in the Overturned Garden.


    "After a day of training, it''s another day of missing Atuo."


    Not seeing Atuo for one day is like three autumns.


    Malfoy was offered by several Quidditch clubs.


    Clubs lacking a match-ending Seeker have been interested in him.


    It can be said that Malfoy''s current value is no less than that of those veteran professional seekers.


    This is a profession that depends on age. The older you are, the greater the impact it will have on a player''s career.


    Young and talented seekers like Malfoy are very popular.


    It''s a pity that Malfoy is unruly and he doesn''t look down on those ''junk'' teams at all.


    And arrogantly stated that he would only consider other teams in need of ¡®rescue¡¯ after he turned Puddlemere United into champions.


    Such arrogance made the clubs who made the offer very angry.


    Mr. Greengrass came here to have a cup of tea after doing business.


    He saw Malfoy holding the badge, and his fists hardened with laughter.


    ¡­


    Chapter 730 Too many invitations, prelude to the wizard war


    A few days into May.


    Malfoy suddenly complained in the badge.


    He said that he was sitting there thinking about the training plan. Mr. Greengrass came over and said that he had seen him in the Liangyou Tea Room, and he hung himself up immediately.


    In this regard, even Daphne, a well-known Malfoy cheating player, said she did not know the reason.


    Astoria, who was in class, glanced at the message and remembered her disgusting chat with Malfoy that day.


    She didn''t know why, but she felt like her father knew something.


    Hogwarts was not involved in the possible outbreak of the Third Wizarding World War.


    This is both familiar and unfamiliar to Hogwarts, which was involved in the first two wars.


    It turns out that there is a time in this world where I don¡¯t get beaten at Hogwarts.


    In addition to handling affairs, John also has to take care of other schools.


    Beauxbatons hopes that John can go to their school to give a lecture on alchemy.


    As the school of Nico Flamel, there are many people in this school who are interested in alchemy.


    With the birth of the International Institute of Magical Science and Technology, some students also want to join the Alchemy Department and make new contributions to the magical society.


    John didn''t mind this.


    Originally, his knowledge came from his own teacher, so it was not something embarrassing to take care of Beauxbatons.


    John agreed.


    But this news was probably leaked by Hagrid.


    What?


    Why Hagrid?


    Given Ms. Maxim''s character, which wants the whole world to know about Beauxbatons, apart from her ambiguous boyfriend, Hagrid, who grew up drinking Veritaserum, gamekeeper and professor of the Care of Magical Creatures, no one else would want to know. Know.


    As everyone knows, Hagrid knows it, which means the whole world knows it.


    John soon received an invitation from Slughorn.


    Not to be outdone, Slughorn invited John to Hogwarts to watch and speak at the first school league.


    John thought for a moment and realized that he originally proposed this thing. Although he was not the person in charge of the Department of Education, it seemed unjustifiable if he did not accept it.


    He agreed.


    Then it started to get out of hand.


    Durmstrang is one of the three wizarding schools in Europe that is as famous as Hogwarts and Beauxbatons. It makes no sense that its two brother schools invite the second king but not itself.


    So Durmstrang sent out an invitation, and the content of the invitation was for John to tell some of his experiences about magic research in Durmstrang.


    Then came Ilvermorny, who invited John to tell the students some insights into runes.


    Each school has its own reasons for inviting John.


    This resulted in John, who was unable to favor one another, being booked until next year.


    He was silent.


    "So you too?"


    As a werewolf councilor and the first principal of the future Silver Wolf Magic School, Chu Dai nodded awkwardly.


    "I would like to invite you to be the opening speech of Silver Wolf Magic School," Chu Dai said sincerely, "Werewolves will never forget your kindness."


    Okay, another reason John can''t refuse.


    As the true founder of this school, if John does not go, it will actually make the status of Silver Wolf Magic School embarrassing.


    John naturally didn''t want this to happen, so he agreed.


    Tang Mi came over.


    "You''d better not speak." John stared at Tang Mi dangerously.


    Tang Mi, who originally wanted John to cut the ribbon on the Quidditch pitch of the Silver Wolf Roar Club, smiled coquettishly.


    There was no way, John didn''t want dozens of Quidditch clubs lining up to invite him.


    If the schedule continues, I will have no leisure time in the next five years.


    Basil kicked open the window and flew in.


    The more John looked at it, the more he felt that Basil now looked like a guy who was hung up in Liangyou Tea Room.


    Is it because you are often in the Slytherin common room?


    He took the newspaper from Basil.


    Although there is a TV now and it can be broadcast live.

 Chapter 717：

    But that is only for important news and emergency news. Some other news still needs to be obtained through the "Daily Prophet".


    Sales were down, but the TV revenue made Rita Skeeter extremely excited.


    On the contrary, after "The Quibbler" was broadcast on TV, their sales actually increased.


    As the host, Xenophilius Lovegood often wanders off to other places while chatting.


    This is in line with the quirky temperament of the Lovegood family.


    Luna appeared in one issue and proved to the entire magical world that the Snorlax really existed.


    For this reason, Newt Scamander, the famous magical animal expert and author of "Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them", also specifically contacted the Lovegood family, hoping that he could observe this undiscovered magical animal up close.


    Even Newt Scamander, an old man with a great love for magical animals, regarded The Quibbler as an entertainment magazine before he saw the real thing.


    Tina mentioned his preference for the Corner Channel more than once.


    "I didn''t expect that the Crescent Channel would become the Fantastic Beasts Channel."


    John touched his chin. If Newt, a magical animal expert, was a guest, he might be able to develop a new channel for this entertainment program.


    Looking at the newspaper, John''s relaxed expression gradually changed.


    "A spy from the Muggle world?"


    He looked at the newspaper, which read a professor from Ilvermorny.


    The professor found himself being followed when he was out on business.


    It was only through the use of a confusion spell that he managed to escape.


    Not only him, but also other wizards discovered this.


    The wizard is so easy to recognize among the crowd.


    Their eccentric personalities, strange costumes, and curiosity about other things often cannot escape those experienced Muggles.


    Nowadays, the United States is the most wary of wizards because of the assassination crisis.


    This also means that the layer of window paper belonging to wizards and Muggles has become thinner.


    What will happen when the gathering place of wizards is discovered one day?


    John narrowed his eyes. In this situation, the war that John was looking forward to was approaching.


    His pace must also speed up. Before the Muggles can figure out the wizard, the saint needs to be completely eradicated.


    The tower that symbolizes Grindelwald needs to collapse under the sword of the second king.


    End internal strife and deter external enemies.


    Let the magical world enter a new era.


    The progress planned by John is now waiting for Grindelwald to appear.


    Little wizard card, magic card.


    More than half of the wizards in the world have registered their real names with Silverhand.


    In other words, John has information about these wizards.


    In his mind, this information will play a huge role.


    "The countdown to the war between wizards and Muggles has begun." John rubbed the ring.


    This may be the prelude to the end.


    It may also be a glorious overture.


    A war that would be shown to the whole world, he wrote to Mr. Greengrass, asking about his army.


    John''s ambition gradually spread outside the magical world.


    This is a race between wizards and Muggles.


    Now it depends on whether the Muggles understand everything about the wizards, or whether the wizards have enough power to give the greedy people a head-on blow.


    ¡­


    Chapter 731 The Unequal Dark Forest


    The estrangement between people and the estrangement between countries.


    There is a gap between wizards and Muggles that neither of them can overcome in a short time.


    Wizards are hiding on the other side of this world. Perhaps once ambitious wizards tried to dream of ruling those Muggles without magic.


    But the two worlds that have been isolated from each other for too long are like two hunters in a dark forest.


    The difference is that the wizard has seen the Muggle torch.


    Muggles can only feel that someone is watching them.


    Muggles were looking around with primitive bows and arrows in their hands, while wizards were hiding from the search in the dark.


    Because he did not have a weapon that could make the strong man in front of him fall to the ground.


    This is the dark forest of inequality.


    The wizard who was supposed to learn from Muggle hunters through observation was so afraid that he avoided them, and even hid his sight from Muggles, derailing himself from Muggles.


    When the kicked stone alarmed the jungle, the wizard looked back like a frightened bird.


    But at this time, the hunter who originally held a bow and arrow had already replaced his hunting rifle with a hunting rifle, and was eying the forest to find any movement just now.


    The wizard was faced with two choices: to hide in another place as before, and to be more careful not to make any noise.


    Or, use the weapon in your hand to compete with the shotgun.


    The one who is afraid after pain will compromise.


    When the weapon in your hand can drag people of a country to death, hunters called Muggles will be afraid.


    John is cleaning the rust on the weapon in his hand. He is going to fight to the death.


    His weapon is a mystery. No one knows what kind of weapon the second king will choose to fight back.


    As leader, John worked hard to get wizards to absorb Muggle news.


    He needs to let wizards know that the sparks fired by Muggle iron wands will hurt people and will kill them if they hit the heart.


    Wizards also need to know that Muggles don¡¯t need broomsticks. They have huge steel birds, and the falling missiles can destroy a city like a crushing curse.


    It is even more important to let wizards know that Muggles have technology as powerful as magic, and the Unforgivable Curse that takes human lives cannot harm Muggles in Tiger tanks.


    Magic has limitations, but it also has endless possibilities.


    It is another name for miracles and has the power to bring the dead back to life.


    Magic is a miracle, and the one who creates miracles is a wizard.


    "Before the hunter comes to push aside the thick bushes, I need to hit his head with my weapon to make him dizzy or fainting and dying."


    John sat on the bottom of the sea with a whale swimming beside him.


    A killer whale uses its tail to tease this interesting-looking two-legged beast. It has not seen these little guys move freely in this place.


    John reached out and patted the tail of the killer whale. The killer whale had been walking back and forth on Ocean Street several times.


    "Compared with the damage, we are not as powerful as them, but compared with the mystery, we are more terrifying."


    The killer whale was trying to get John to sit on its back when he saw a blue soul lamp lighting up under the sea.


    They are like the ghost ships in Muggle legends, and their eyes are as scary as ghosts.


    Storms above are churning the ocean, and under the sea, the secret army of wizards is gradually getting used to this place.


    The killer whale tried to use its huge body to hide behind John. There were ten ghost ships in total.


    Mr. Greengrass appeared on the boat carrying the soul lantern.


    "We found it, Lord Wick."


    Goyle and Crabbe, two Slytherin students, followed in their family''s footsteps after graduation and became members of the Second Dynasty.


    The two of them were also lucky enough to be the target of the "horse-style training method". They had gained a lot of fat from being exploited during school.


    After this year of training, they have successfully escaped from obesity and become synonymous with strength.


    On the ship, Theodore Nott, the last member of the Nott family, grew up a lot after experiencing death.


    His ship bears the emblem of the Second King.


    The former rookie of the Star Disciples is now the mainstay of the Star Disciples.


    More and more people are coming out.


    They stood on the deck of the ghost ship, looking at the leader sitting cross-legged in the sea with respectful and fanatical eyes.


    Strength is supreme.


    Once upon a time, John Wick''s ideas have changed the world.


    John raised his eyes slightly and slowly stood up in the sea.


    The killer whale was already frightened by the ghost ship and became nervous. John raised his hand and slowly lowered it.


    Psychic magic is activated.


    The killer whale calmed down and swam beside John reluctantly.


    John walks in the sea.


    "Then let this ridiculous war end."


    He stepped onto Greengrass'' ship.


    The rudder of the ship turns without human control.


    The ten ghost ships turned together, and they dived into the deep sea.


    Ten dots appear on a submarine''s radar.


    "Sir!"


    When the soldier who was leisurely performing his mission saw this scene, he rubbed his eyes and immediately called his commander in a hurry after confirming that he had seen it correctly.


    The officer walked over quickly and looked solemn when he saw the ten approaching points.


    Just when he was about to give the order, he saw ten points disappearing out of thin air.


    "what happened?"


    Both the commander and the soldiers were stunned.


    They were surprised and asked about the technical arms in the submarine.


    As everyone knows, beside their submarine, ghost ships that look like they came out of a story are passing by quietly.


    The destination of the ghost ship was a moving fog that Greengrass had searched for for many days.


    ¡­


    "Your Excellency Wick is not here?"


    At the meeting of the International Federation of Wizards.


    Representatives from various countries were summoned. They looked at the empty seats and asked Percy who was next to the seat.


    No one now regards Percy as a fledgling acting minister.


    This friend of the Second King has as much power in the Ministry of Magic as the former Minister Crouch.


    Charles Roland asked in confusion: "Minister Weasley, where has Mr. Wick gone?"


    "He''s where he is needed."


    Ozzie Hilde walked in quickly. She came to Percy and spoke in a low voice.


    Percy nodded and motioned for Oz to go out first.


    "What happened?" Everyone was a human being, and they could see something was wrong from Percy''s serious expression.


    Percy glanced at the representatives and said, "I think we should enter the end."

 Chapter 718：

    Entering the end?


    Gresham, a former Auror, thought of something, and he exclaimed: "Grindelwald?"


    "We found his whereabouts." Percy''s voice was like a boulder dropped into a calm lake.


    The calm was broken instantly.


    Everyone is extremely excited.


    "Great, we finally found him, that **** guy!" Gresham waved his fist and said viciously, "He should be responsible for the death of Minister Schmidt!"


    "Mobilize all Aurors immediately!" Charles Roland stood up excitedly, "Don''t let Grindelwald escape!"


    As the French Minister of Magic who has been tortured by Grindelwald again and again, Minister Roland has really suffered from Grindelwald for a long time.


    Not only him, but other representatives also expressed their intention to bring Grindelwald to justice!


    Percy had no choice but to use a loud spell to make his voice drown out this group of excited delegates.


    "Quiet!"


    The rumbling sound echoed in the parliament hall.


    Representatives, please be quiet.


    Percy said in a deep voice: "Everyone, this is a battle that is coming."


    "We have sacrificed enough compatriots during this period."


    Although Percy asked them to calm down, there was always excitement in the eyes of the representatives.


    "Wait a minute!" Gresham realized something was wrong. He stood up and exclaimed, "You said Lord Wick left, did he go to Grindelwald?"


    Percy nodded slowly.


    This caused the hall to explode again.


    "It''s too risky!"


    "We can''t let Mr. Wick take risks!"


    "If something happens to Mr. Wick, everything will be ruined!"


    "Quick, let the Aurors rush to support!"


    The Second King now belongs not only to the Second Dynasty, but also to the entire magical world.


    Because the existence of this person drives the progress of the magical world.


    There is no fool who can sit here.


    There are many ambitious people among them, but they know that the only one who can suppress the current situation is John Wick, who has successfully centralized power.


    If something unexpected happens in the battle between John and Grindelwald, then the magical world, which has finally gotten back on track, will be divided again.


    "Do you think John will lose?"


    Percy''s eyes became sharp, and he scanned the group of representatives.


    Those people were silent.


    That''s Grindelwald.


    The battle of the century with Dumbledore made the entire wizarding world see how powerful that Hogwarts professor was.


    Even if John had defeated Voldemort, it was only with the cooperation of Neville Longbottom.


    Grindelwald, who has been in Nurmengard for decades, has a body at his peak, and it is no exaggeration to say that he is the strongest wizard in the world with his current strength.


    They looked at each other, no one wanted to say that the second king was inferior to others.


    But worry appeared on everyone''s face.


    Gresham sat down gloomily and asked: "This meeting was held to make us wait here?"


    "No," Percy said seriously with trust in John, "I just want you to witness this duel."


    Just like when Dumbledore defeated Grindelwald and ascended to the altar.


    They want to witness once again, John Wick''s becoming a god.


    ¡­


    Chapter 732: Get out of the tower and fight back


    In the gloomy sky where a violent storm is brewing.


    Two owls, one black and one white, shuttled through the clouds.


    Lightning flashed across the sky ferociously.


    The electric light turned into a ball and rolled between the owl''s feathers, and the owl cooed.


    On the empty ocean, layers of ripples emerge.


    In the eyes of the owl, it is clearly visible.


    A bolt of thunder flashed from the sky, brightening the whole world.


    On the sea surface, faint blue lights appeared.


    Immediately afterwards, one ghost ship after another emerged from the sea.


    "There''s nothing here." Goyle muttered, and Crabbe nodded in agreement.


    Little Barty frowned. As the strongest person second only to John, he couldn''t see through this place.


    The Red Bold Loyalty Curse.


    This is known as the safest defensive spell.


    To hide such a large place, the Dark Lord Grindelwald must do it himself.


    As the caster of the spell, Grindelwald cannot be the Keeper of Secrets.


    This is a way to hide secrets in the soul.


    Once upon a time, John also needed to use an owl to find the old Black mansion where the Loyalty Curse was hidden.


    And even the owl cannot find the location of Grindelwald''s Loyalty Curse.


    With Grindelwald''s caution, he would not release the Secret Keeper.


    If it weren''t for the ripples caused by the constant movement of Nurmengard, it would have taken a lot of effort for John to find this place.


    Although the Loyalty Charm made it impossible for an unwelcome person to detect him even if he put his nose to the window, John didn''t need to be invited.


    John glanced at the sliding ripple marks, the only shortcoming of this magic.


    The movement of such a huge building will make those fish avoid it.


    Greengrass''s fleet searched the seabed and discovered this scene, and also discovered Nurmengard.


    When John stood on the deck, the white-haired wizard in Nurmengarde felt something.


    ¡­


    Grindelwald opened his eyes.


    In this mobile cage with retro decoration.


    He felt it.


    The person you expected has arrived.


    Empty room, no second person.


    The people who once followed him have disappeared, and the new people who follow him are also dying for their ideals.


    Grindelwald is a lonely man, with only two people standing beside him from beginning to end.


    One stopped him the first time, the other stopped him the second time.


    He stood in front of the mirror, arranging his white hair.


    He ran his fingers through the hair, paused, and looked at the red dots on his fingers.


    The person in the mirror seems older.


    Yes, I¡¯m getting older all the time.


    Even if you are rejuvenated, you still cannot escape the tricks of time.


    The coveted symbol of power is placed on the table, in a photo frame next to it.


    The young wizards stood together. The high-spirited blond boy was like a free-flying golden eagle, trying hard to get the white-haired boy behind him into the frame.


    The red-haired boy next to him smiled implicitly, matching his prank.


    This is the only photo of the three of them together.


    The chirping of cicadas that summer was accompanied by the impact of ideals, and the death of reality shattered the connected hearts.


    The boss¡¯s elder wand.


    The second child¡¯s resurrection stone.


    The third child¡¯s invisibility cloak.


    Three brothers separated.


    Their legend also shaped that puppet show.


    Grindelwald stretched out his hand.


    Stop in front of the picture frame you are about to touch, and finally land on the Elder Wand.


    This wand of power is greedy for power and only serves the strong.


    Just like that person¡¯s philosophy, strength is supreme.


    The tower you built will imprison that lonely heart for a lifetime.


    Grindelwald walked in the tower and stepped down step by step from the tower where he was imprisoned.


    In the rose field under the tower, the rose that is about to bloom has already stretched its body.


    The blood coagulates in its stamens.


    This time, Grindelwald''s hand touched the flower.


    Beautiful, fragile, delicate.


    "What a fascinating thing." Grindelwald stroked the flowers with his fingers, just like stroking the hair of his lover.


    The feeling of obsession makes people linger.


    But reality is often like the coming storm, ruthlessly destroying everything.


    Grindelwald looked up.


    The saints are waiting for him.


    The magical world has left this group of people with no way out. They are just a group of wingless birds trapped on an isolated island.


    There is no other way but to wait for the island to be submerged by the waves raised by the storm.


    Either it''s crazy at the end, or it ends in despair.


    Grindelwald looked at his compatriots.


    "My brothers and sisters," Grindelwald''s uniquely charming voice sounded, "we have reached the end."


    He opened his arms as if to embrace them all.


    "We have no way out."


    "Today, magic will be great again," he said deeply, "raise your heads, you should be proud."


    "In a world of decay and defeat, we light a fire."


    "The flames burn those corrupt and purify the blasphemers of magic."


    The saints raised their heads, and there was some light in their dark eyes.

 Chapter 719：

    "We failed, yes, failed." Grindelwald walked into the saints, his voice was as infectious as John couldn''t help but applaud him.


    "I won''t deny failure, won''t I accept it? No! Not really!"


    He stretched out his finger and pointed at the black and gloomy sky, and a long and melodious voice sounded.


    "Power is supreme!"


    "What do you see? It''s magic, yes, magic!" Grindelwald said loudly, "Magic has become great again under our baptism."


    "They came, we are the pioneers, and the pioneers are destined to be ostracized," Grindelwald had a tear in the corner of his eyes. He looked at the saints and said softly, "We are the holy fire, lit again, after baptism, Make the world a cleaner place.¡±


    "Use magic...magic!"


    His fingers slowly came down, pointing over there, beyond the mist.


    "Power is supreme, baptize them, make them stronger, and make magic greater!"


    The fervent flames rekindled in the dim eyes.


    The saints looked over there.


    They are already hopeless. In this case, it is better to burn yourself.


    Just like in the beginning, full of dreams, burning myself for the magical world.


    They are martyrs and sacrifices.


    They are idealists. They don¡¯t need delicious food, they only need water and bread. Ideals are their motivation.


    The heart was ripped out and they filled it with ideals as motivation.


    It is better to die than to live like that before, and it is better to go crazy and live toward death now.


    Failure is terrible.


    But failure after not trying your best is a shame and a blasphemy against ideals!


    "Power is supreme!"


    the saints shouted.


    "Make magic great again!"


    Grindelwald''s mission has been completed, he looked over there.


    Ready.


    This battle witnessed the birth of the throne.


    Will the once-failed king make a comeback, or will the new king swallow up everything with a storm?


    Is it dusk or dawn?


    The end of time and new life.


    Just wait.


    The coming of that king¡¯s conquest.


    Wizards all over the world are paying attention here.


    Including the first king.


    ¡­


    Hogwarts.


    A flying fur ball streaked across the sky in the Forbidden Forest, and then a big cat flew up on the canopy to catch the fur ball.


    The ground shook, and Grawp was as happy as a child. He clapped his hands and jumped up and down.


    The little wizards who were taking Hagrid''s class were used to it. Not only were they not afraid, they even pestered Hagrid in the hope of seeing the legendary giant brother who guarded Hogwarts.


    In the past, they could not avoid these things.


    Whenever this happens, Hagrid always says with great pride that Grawp has learned addition and subtraction within one hundred.


    Zuowu ran quickly and swung its big peony-like tail, attracting many birds to follow its tail.


    In the Transfiguration class, Professor McGonagall was still strict. Her only regret was that Gryffindor lost to Slytherin in this year''s Quidditch match by ten points.


    If it weren''t for the Ravenclaw Seeker, Gryffindor could have opened up more points in that game, and they wouldn''t have lost.


    Professor Flitwick used his wand to demonstrate the key points of the levitating spell that would be encountered in this exam, waving his wrist.


    Professor Sprout smiled happily as she looked at some herbal insights sent by Neville.


    Snape''s ever-lasting eccentricity, cunning and meanness became even more serious, especially after seeing Gryffindor.


    These are daily life at Hogwarts.


    This place has become uncontested.


    There are no evil intentions from Voldemort, and there is no intervention from the Ministry of Magic.


    Slughorn''s predecessor, Dumbledore''s retirement life at Hogwarts should have begun.


    Dumbledore is adding a spoonful of honey to the milk.


    Dumbledore paused as Fawkes'' body burst into flames.


    ¡­


    "Then let''s start a war."


    John looked calm and raised his wand.


    At the same time, two owls in the sky were struck by lightning.


    The next second.


    ¡°Bah¡ª!¡±


    White light bloomed in the eyes of Basil and Riddle, their wings spread out, and their sharp claws were wrapped with lightning as they flew high in the sky.


    The claws are like knives, cutting open the pocket where thunder and lightning are stored in the sky.


    Hundreds of thunder and lightning dances were guided down.


    Silver snakes dance wildly on the sea.


    A tall tower on the sea is revealed.


    Lightning fell on the protective cover and kept flashing.


    This is a very powerful protective spell.


    And John has finished charging his magic, and there is a ball of light the size of a basketball on the tip of his staff.


    "Reducto"


    An ancient deep voice sounded.


    There are cracks all over the light ball.


    There was a click.


    The ball of light shattered.


    Bright as day.


    ¡­


    Chapter 733 Wizard War


    Wherever the light passes.


    The protective shield that lightning cannot penetrate has almost condensed into substance.


    The crystal-like cover stirred up layer after layer of ripples.


    The dense ripples spread all damage throughout.


    White smoke came out of John''s wand, and blackness flashed across his eyes.


    The astonishing magic power makes waves on the sea surface.


    Waves of sea water beat outside.


    finally.


    Broken.


    The white light turned into a spear that struck the sky and penetrated the black clouds.


    The layers of defensive shields were shattered, and the dreamy crystal debris disintegrated into radiance and scattered.


    John glanced at the wand, which had become as hot as a hot iron rod.


    White smoke kept coming out.


    The excessive amount of magic power delivered was still a bit unbearable for this wand.


    "Find them, and then..." John said calmly, facing the eyes of those who were shocked by this huge magic power, "end this battle."


    "As you command, my king."


    As expected, his fanatical gaze fell on the young king.


    They followed the king''s kindness and were worshiped by the king''s strength.


    The ghost ship broke away from the sea and turned into a sky aircraft carrier.


    Arrive at Nurmengard!


    And all of this was captured by Colin Creevey, the official photographer of this wizard war.


    Colin Creevey, although still in school, is already a contracted photographer for the Daily Prophet.


    In order to be able to film this wizarding battle, he did not hesitate to sneak out of Hogwarts during the period when the exam was about to take place.


    And the TV pictures of magical societies around the world turned into this battle.


    Mr. Weasley, who was originally watching the Muggle channel, was about to take a look at the power test of those iron wands.


    Then the picture turned into a silhouette.


    Just when he was about to complain, he saw a figure from behind and a face appeared.


    John Wick.


    ¡­


    International Confederation of Wizards.


    A holographic screen floats in front of the hall.


    The war has begun.


    The Third Wizarding War.


    The representatives sitting on a hot crucible fell silent at this moment.


    They were all shocked by the power of the second king.


    Once John showed his kindness as a king in Bhutan, now he showed what it means to be powerful in front of his people.


    No one wants to leave.


    Even the Bulgarian Minister of Magic, who had drank too much of Silver Hand Cellar¡¯s ??premium spirits, was unwilling to move his butt.


    This is a war.


    A game that determines the future of the magical world.


    ¡­


    Little Barty moved forward bravely, when the ghost ship landed in Nurmengard.


    He had already jumped off the ghost ship.


    When he was about to hit the ground, he used a levitation spell to stop himself.


    Without hesitation, the battle began.

 Chapter 720：

    "Make magic great again!"


    The saint roared, which was the horn of charge.


    Vertical and horizontal rays of light shuttle across this land.


    Little Barty raised his wand and shot out red light to blast open the mud wall that appeared in front of him. He jumped over, grabbed the person behind him by the neck and smashed it into half of the wall.


    "Blasting Curse"


    There was an explosion nearby, and Barty Jr. did not hesitate to use the explosion spell in that direction.


    The saint who just appeared was instantly blown away and fell into the sea.


    Immediately afterwards, more and more people logged in.


    The ghost ship was hit by dozens of spells, and a blue light glowed on it. Then Goyle and Crabbe, who were controlling the two ghost ships, took the helm.


    A thick blue light shot out from the side of the ship.


    The wizard who couldn''t dodge was instantly turned into an ice sculpture.


    Theodore dodged two attacks in the air, and the moment he fell, the long-range silver light cut off the palm of a saint.


    The blood was accompanied by screams, followed by the most brutal meat grinding war.


    More than two hundred saints faced the second king''s retinue.


    Mr. Greengrass was once a capable person in the dueling field. Although he did not become an Auror, he had powerful dueling skills.


    Theodore was almost hit, but the Iron Armor Curse saved him.


    Looking sideways, the saint who took action was bounced away.


    It''s Pansy.


    This girl who had been looking for Theodore for more than a year rushed up to him and gave Theodore a slap instead of a hug.


    "Don''t leave me again!" Pansy threw herself into his arms with red eyes.


    Theodore stiffened.


    At this moment, several rays of magic flew towards the two of them.


    Theodore could only hold Pansy in one hand and wave his wand with the other.


    A layer of ice wall condensed on the ground and circled around the body to block attacks.


    He took the opportunity to roll out with Pansy in his arms.


    Gauss, who got 500 Galleons from one Saint, saw this scene. He fought off those Saints, used Apparition to come to the two of them, caught them and disappeared.


    "Let go!" Gauss took Pansy''s hand and rescued Theodore from her hands, complaining, "They say people who are in love should not participate in battles. Who hugged each other on the battlefield? Do you want to make a movie?"


    Pansy looked confused, who are you?


    Gauss said to his colleague Theodore: "Give me money and I will help you get her."


    Theodore was silent for a while and said, "I won''t give it."


    "cut."


    Gauss said contemptuously: "I knew you had no money."


    "I''ll give you a piece of advice, don''t fight with the love brain."


    After saying that, Gauss ran away, and Pansy finally realized what stupid thing she had just done.


    "I''m sorry, I..." Pansy''s eyes were red, she almost killed two people.


    "No, you never need to say sorry to me," Theodore shook his head, reached out to wipe away her tears, and said softly, "I should say it, Pansy."


    After saying that, Theodore bent down to avoid the flying curse.


    Gan!


    Gauss is right, love brain cannot occur on the battlefield.


    Both of them quickly joined the fight.


    If there is a battle, there will be casualties.


    This is the most normal thing.


    When a corpse next to them falls, such a thing shocks their hearts.


    Saints are crazy. They will do whatever it takes to turn themselves into flames and let the world be baptized.


    A saint apparated to a wizard and stretched out his arms to hug him.


    Little Barty immediately responded and reached out to grab the wizard''s hand.


    But the Saint actually used the explosive spell to kill both of them at the same time.


    Only the arm held by little Barty was left.


    He roared angrily, continuously shooting magic, and flew towards the saint.


    Death is sometimes just one step away.


    Theodore was only one step away from being ignited by the Fire Curse.


    The other wizard was not so lucky.


    Tang Mi waved his magic wand to explode the ground. He lay down to avoid the green light flying from three directions.


    There is endless magic.


    An unexpected way can kill a life.


    Theodore''s magic wand exploded many snakes that swam on the ground, taking the opportunity to wrap around the ankles of the saints and bite them.


    The paralyzing poison makes the saint unable to move and can only become a lamb to be slaughtered.


    The ghost ship in the sky shoots blue light towards the ground, and the frozen magic power covers the ice layer after layer.


    A saint apparated onto the ghost ship and fought with the wizard on it.


    Crabbe punched the Saint who appeared, stunned him, took the opportunity to grab the opponent''s wand, broke it off, and threw the weak Saint down.


    The saint who did not have a magic wand to cast spells fell from a hundred meters and was smashed into a pulp on the spot.


    Crabbe looked at the ghost ship next door and saw Goyle killing a saint like him.


    They raised their arms to flex their muscles and grinned.


    This is much more practical than their half-baked magic!


    Control the ghost ship to attack again, this time directly bombarding the Nurmengard Tower.


    On Nurmengard, Grindelwald watched the battle quietly.


    Blue light struck, a line appeared on Nurmengard, and the golden text absorbed the blue light.


    The next second, Gall, who was piloting the ghost ship, saw Nurmengard shoot out a blue light and penetrate the bottom of the ghost ship he was controlling.


    The soul lamp swayed and the ghost ship began to rock.


    Gall yelled, and the ghost ship fell heavily onto the sea.


    Crabbe wanted to avenge Goyle, but as soon as he took action, the saint came again.


    He was forced to fight with it.


    The out-of-control ghost ship was hit again.


    Falling from the sky.


    The amulet on Theodore exploded again, he rolled to avoid the attack, raised his wand and shot out two snakes to bite the man''s throat.


    The slender teeth penetrated the skin, making it impossible for the man to break free, and could only feel the passage of his life bit by bit.


    Theodore just breathed a sigh of relief.


    Out of the corner of my eye I caught a glimpse of green light coming.


    Before he had time to dodge, a figure rushed behind him.


    "This time, don''t leave me, Theodore." Pansy smiled happily.


    Theodore''s eyes widened. He wanted to turn his body, but his speed was still too slow.


    The green light came to the front, but the girl didn''t hesitate.


    It seems that death is not a terrible thing.


    "Pansy!"


    ¡­


    Chapter 734 The king meets the king


    "If I die for you, you won''t forget me, right?"


    Pansy thought so, she had had several failed relationships.


    But she really likes Theodore.


    She loves him.


    Even willing to give up life.


    Just when the green light came, she closed her eyes.


    Go to death calmly.


    However¡­


    "Fuck you!"


    A corpse was thrown over and fell on Pansy mercilessly.


    Immediately afterwards, the green light hit the corpse mercilessly.


    Pansy was overwhelmed and everyone was stunned.


    Gauss drew out the **** blade and rewarded the green light sender with a small flying knife.


    The **** blade with a curse takes away the life of the saint while saving a relationship that is about to be broken.


    Gauss looked at Pansy who was crushed by the corpse, and he said with difficulty: "As you said, your love brain will stay well on the boat."


    Who would be stupid enough to use their bodies as Avatar Kedavra? There are corpses all over the ground. Why don''t you just pick up one and use it as a human shield?


    Pansy was lying on the ground doubting life. Gauss, who was crazy about poverty, pulled Theodore up and said enthusiastically: "Three thousand galleons, I will keep you safe. It will definitely be better than this girl."


    Obviously, Theodore doesn''t have that much money.


    Pansy became Gauss''s client.


    Having carried out his business on the battlefield, Gauss carried the body of a saint and ran away with a smile.


    The ¡®Zhi¡¯ series can bring a huge advantage to the second king¡¯s team.


    With the help of the ghost ship, these saints can only use madness to replace their injuries.


    ¡­


    The whole world is watching this war.


    In front of Weasley''s Wizard Wheezes.


    A group of wizards who were supposed to be shopping or window shopping stopped.


    The two huge magic-powered TVs were broadcasting the Third Wizarding War.


    A battle that touches people''s hearts.


    The adult wizard with the child reached out to cover the child''s eyes.


    A green light flew past Colin, which frightened the Hogwarts student.


    And this scene also made the viewers on tenterhooks, and their hearts almost jumped out of their throats.


    The people in the International Federation of Wizards are relatively calm.

 Chapter 721：

    They watched the battle.


    Although it looks anxious, the second king actually sacrificed far less people than the saints.


    However, the madness of the saints is a major problem. Several people have been taken away by the saints without risking their lives.


    The appearance of the ghost ship also caused discussion among representatives of the International Federation of Wizards.


    "Is that...Greengrass''s transport ship?"


    As someone who cooperated with the Second Dynasty, Charles Roland clearly remembered that this was the cargo ship of the Greengrass family.


    Haunted in various ports.


    It is also because of the ghost ship''s ability to swim quickly in the sea that Greengrass has become a major player in the transportation industry.


    It is these ships that look like sunken ships that can play such a big role.


    This inevitably made the representatives of the Ministry of Magic excited.


    But as soon as they think about it habitually, they stop quickly.


    Because they knew that this thing was made by the Second King.


    Without the permission of the second king, it is impossible for them to obtain the right to use it.


    The current second king is already a well-deserved king.


    More people are concerned about the outcome of this war.


    The two decisive people still didn''t take action, which makes people worried.


    Could it be that something happened between the second king and Grindelwald?


    Or let¡¯s talk about what difficulties the second king encountered.


    As a war photographer, Colin couldn''t get too close and couldn''t know what was going on there.


    Nurmengarde Tower has been crafted into a massive alchemical item.


    This thing is like the Star Club. Its excellent defense prevents people from getting close.


    The saints were fighting outside.


    Under the high tower, the second king is already under the high tower.


    John looked up.


    "For the greater good."


    Grindelwald''s slogan half a century ago, an agreement made with Dumbledore when he was young, accompanied Grindelwald throughout his life.


    With a silver ring covering his right hand, John raised his hand and slowly pressed it on the door.


    The golden words lit up and wrapped the entire tower in an instant, resisting his approach.


    John pondered for a while, then took his hand out.


    Those golden words disappeared.


    The right hand covered with silver rings raised two fingers, and John moved from top to bottom, slowly crossing the door.


    Those golden words appeared again.


    As John''s fingers slipped, the words on it were cut open one by one.


    Stopping from top to bottom, the golden text in front of John''s eyes did not want to be opened.


    Golden threads appear on it.


    The power of space directly opened the text and turned it into a passage.


    John walked inside and opened the door.


    This is his first time coming to this place.


    Grindelwald is also trapped in a cocoon.


    As a cage used to imprison opponents, it has become his home.


    Dumbledore didn''t come, that was a pity.


    Walking inside, John admired these ancient decorations from the last century.


    The difference between wizards and Muggles lies in those ancient collections.


    If the things in Malfoy''s house were placed outside, they would be highly coveted heirlooms.


    Nearly every family has an item that is thousands or hundreds of years old.


    Even the Malfoy family''s oil paintings have a history of six hundred years.


    If Malfoy goes bankrupt one day, selling these paintings will make him the richest man in the area.


    John could feel that the man was on top of the tower.


    He didn''t take action, just to confirm John''s guess.


    Go up.


    John''s face kept changing under the flickering lightning in the sky outside.


    ¡­


    Gore emerged from the ghost ship. With his size, he actually had good swimming skills.


    Swim to the rocks below Nurmengard.


    "Goyle, help me!"


    Goyle looked back and saw Crabbe holding down a saint with one hand and stuffing his head into the water.


    The Saints stopped fussing, and Crabbe was pulled over by Gower.


    The ghost ship that sank to the bottom of the sea is gradually healing, the soul lamp is flickering, and the splintered wood is being reattached to the ship.


    This is a ship that can repair itself.


    The two big men were staring at each other.


    Goyle looked up at the jagged rocks.


    Sorry, they can''t fly.


    "There is a passage down here, why don''t you see if you can go up there?"


    Crabbe was lucky and found a passage that could be penetrated deep.


    But for the two big men, this channel is not friendly.


    Gall had no other choice but to choose this path.


    The two people squeezed inside, and after walking a certain distance, Crabbe slapped his forehead.


    "Why should we walk side by side?"


    Can''t we just walk forward and backward without having to squeeze in?


    The two belatedly realized that they finally chose the right posture to move forward.


    ¡­


    The tower is dark and dark.


    John walked inside, his eyes passing over the walls of those long ago.


    Time has left traces of decay on it, and the mirror in the room is covered with dust, making it impossible to see clearly myself in the gray mirror.


    A room was covered with various handwritings.


    John went to the top and saw it.


    that person.


    "I don''t think we need to reintroduce you, Grindelwald."


    "Joel, John Wick."


    Grindelwald turned around, and the lightning burst into white light, illuminating the place.


    The shadows of the two people were lengthened.


    The king meets the king.


    ¡­


    Chapter 735: When we meet, I am your other side


    Lightning rolls on the owl''s feathers, black and white soar in the sky.


    Thunder and lightning shrouded the sky over Nurmengard, like a huge birdcage, covering this inescapable tower.


    The timid ones cannot escape and are forced to become new martyrs.


    "Is that your masterpiece?"


    The white-haired man on the tower looked at the birds flying together in front of the gorgeous glass.


    "You created a lot, Joel."


    Grindelwald slowly turned around, his long tailored dress was elegant, his silver-white hair and eyes of different colors were crazy.


    Like an orchestra conductor who should be in the golden palace of music, and like a revolutionary crazy for his ideals.


    There he was, with the grotesque colors superimposed by lightning and magic spells leaving traces of psychedelia on his face.


    The evil smile is full of bewitching charm.


    This is a careerist.


    He was a revolutionary before his ambition was unleashed.


    Ambition bewitches anyone who is crazy about him, and puts an ideal cloak on ambition.


    Deception, temptation.


    Any method that can release his ambition will create the craziest Dark Lord in history.


    He called John''s name affectionately, Joel.


    What a kind name.


    In Godric''s Hollow, blond hair meets white hair.


    After two months of getting along, the careerist who was just beginning to show his ambitions, and the downcast king.


    The blue eyes are gone, and the white hair is gone.


    After meeting again, the Dark Lord and the Second King.


    The Elder Wand and the Resurrection Stone.


    John looked at Grindelwald quietly and said calmly: "The fusion of some bloodlines, plus a miracle called magic."


    "You have always surprised people, including now." Grindelwald was not afraid that John would sneak attack on his back.


    He turned around and looked with obsession in his eyes.


    What he once longed for was flying and soaring under the sky together.


    Full of ambition, he once thought that the world was under his control.


    But reality doesn¡¯t care who you are. Even the most terrifying Dark Lord in history has been educated by reality.


    A battle between three people resulted in the death of the fourth person.


    The fifth person watched from the sidelines.


    "We are all old after all," the envy in his eyes is the true expression of the Dark Lord. The freedom he longed for cannot appear, "but you are still young, Joel."


    "You are omnipotent, just like you can undo all regrets."


    "You can make people follow you willingly, which is different from me." He turned around slowly and said.


    "I don''t remember saying anything about making magic great again." John walked forward and stopped in front of Grindelwald.

 Chapter 722：

    The once tall boy has now been caught up.


    John said word by word: "Tell me why you want to kill him."


    "He?" Grindelwald said, thinking, "Barty Crouch?"


    "Based on your values, he shouldn''t die." John frowned.


    "Yes, based on my worth." Grindelwald smiled, "But what if it''s based on you, dear Joel?"


    He raised his lips and smiled, putting his hands behind his back like the naughty boy he once was.


    "He is a very good Minister of Magic, but he is not a very good leader."


    Grindelwald walked to the table and picked up the picture frame.


    "You are a qualified friend, Joel." His fingers greedily rubbed the golden edge of the photo frame, and the uneven lines left traces on the pads of his fingers.


    "You don''t covet your friends'' things, and Crouch is the same as me. He is old, and his stubbornness and wizard''s arrogance are engraved in his bones."


    "As you said, strength is supreme."


    He tilted his head slightly, focused his peripheral vision on John, and whispered in the most seductive and magnetic voice: "You won''t want to be the king of this world until he dies."


    "So I solved him for you, using your values." He held the photo frame in his left hand and walked towards John, "The ones outside."


    "It''s a sacrifice."


    "A great sacrifice, my own decision is as willful as your leaving without saying goodbye."


    John stared at him, staring at those strange eyes.


    His voice was very low, and he was suppressing the killing intent that was about to come out.


    "You know I will kill you, right?"


    "Yes." Grindelwald nodded and chuckled, "What is the difference between me and death?"


    "Do you see this?"


    Grindelwald raised his hands, walked to the center and turned around, his voice became higher.


    "I''ve been here for half a century."


    "I thought a lot, about my failure, about my time in Godric''s Hollow, and about our great-aunt."


    "You know, Joel," Grindelwald said, "I went back again after I left."


    "When I saw the life of Bathilda Baschak who had completely forgotten about Joel, I realized that you are so gentle."


    "I went to Al''s house again, and I saw that the place was deserted, and I saw the grave."


    "It''s very surprising. The flowers grow thickly there. I did a lot of research and got a glimpse of the name of the Horcrux from a book."


    "I know, I know everything."


    Grindelwald seemed a little crazy, "You did nothing and you did everything."


    "You are so selfish, Joel," he flicked his sleeves and spoke in a high voice, "you keep all the kindness by your side and selfishly refuse to leave those people at all."


    "Do you know how surprised I was when I saw you in Paris?"


    "Your appearance, your youth, you are a person who plays with taboos, and great miracles will be born in taboos."


    Grindelwald raised the photo frame and said, "You have created all miracles."


    "I should have died, I should have been alone, I should have been sad!"


    "So when I saw the failure, I gave up everything," Grindelwald''s voice gradually became calmer, "What you once showed me, those Muggles are already so powerful that it is difficult for wizards to succeed."


    "I choose another path and scatter seeds in this world."


    "Towards the end of Grindelwald, I met a guy."


    "I provide him with magic, make him crazy, and I''m there to spread your ideas."


    "Strength comes first," Grindelwald, who was only an arm''s length away from John, pointed his finger upward, "Only by being strong can one lead."


    "Change these, make them crazier, just like you once did to me!"


    Grindelwald''s voice stopped.


    John''s fingers unclenched and clenched again.


    "It''s crazy, using the lives of those people as a basis," John muttered, "You were prepared to let them die from the beginning."


    "No, if you had not withstood these suffocating tests," Grindelwald chuckled, "this world would not be able to survive the increasingly powerful Muggle technology."


    "In such a world, it is better for me to destroy it in advance."


    "The majority and the minority," John sighed, "Destroy the minority without hesitation, you are really crazy."


    "I am you, Joel." Grindelwald stared at John with his strange eyes, "I am acting with Joel''s side."


    "The madness hidden deep in your heart has never been revealed to you."


    "Why not choose Dumbledore?" John asked.


    "He is too naive, isn''t he?" Grindelwald shook his head and said, "He is as old as me, but he has a kind heart."


    "You won''t, between justice and right, you will choose the right one."


    Grindelwald saw John through.


    During that time when Joel disappeared and John Wick gradually rose to prominence at Hogwarts.


    He has been looking at John, Dumbledore''s correspondence with him, and there are some things about John Wick in it.


    Therefore, the person who knows John best has always been Grindelwald.


    Until the Holy Grail that could make him burn again appeared, he knew that his chance had come.


    "You know me very well," John raised his eyes slightly, "So, you should know what kind of things will happen to you now."


    "You will die, Grindelwald, in this place."


    "Die for your so-called ideals and sacrifices."


    "You know I will have no mercy on you."


    "The so-called sacrifice of self, desperate madness."


    "The Death of Barty Crouch."


    "All of this will become a eulogy for your death, and your soul cannot be relieved."


    When Grindelwald heard this, he stopped smiling.


    Yes, he knows John.


    Understand better than anyone else.


    He stepped back.


    And John had already drawn his wand.


    A silver ring covers his right hand, and he holds a sword in the air.


    The ten major trials on the Sword of Silver Wick appear in the hand.


    The sharp edge that can cut through everything is already hanging on Grindelwald''s body like the sword of Damocles.


    Grindelwald curled his lips and smiled evilly, put his right hand on his heart and bowed slightly.


    "You''re going to kill me, John Wick."


    Grindelwald smiled and said: "As I said, I know you too well."


    He let go of the photo frame in his hand and smiled at the same time: "So I know why you listen to me so much."


    "You are waiting for the chance to kill with one strike, but I am waiting too."


    The photo frame fell to the ground, as fragile as coke.


    Broken apart.


    Grindelwald''s body twisted.


    John''s pupils shrank into vertical pupils, and without hesitation, he slashed out with his sword.


    The Nurmengard Tower bloomed with golden light, turning into layers of runes to block Grindelwald''s face.


    ¡­


    Chapter 736 I see farther than anyone else


    Behind the runes, Grindelwald said deeply to John: "Once I didn''t see far enough..."


    "Now I see further than anyone else, John Wick."


    "You know where to find me," he pointed at the strange pupil and smiled evilly, "Our battlefield is not here, you know."


    "People outside will become a burden to you."


    After saying that, his body twisted and disappeared.


    And the runes throughout Nurmengard are pouring in this direction.


    During Grindelwald''s half-century in the tower, the magic here condensed into a power that provided consumption.


    John was buried in gold.


    What he encountered now was the same as what happened to Voldemort.


    However, John is not Voldemort.


    Black energy exploded in his eyes.


    Then his body exploded.


    In the golden ocean, black energy abounds.


    With a little momentum, it turned into boundless darkness.


    John raised his right hand high and waved the sword.


    The prison of golden runes shattered.


    Outside the tower, the originally golden tower had black cracks densely spread all over the text.


    "Click."


    The text is broken.


    Black covers the entire tower, right up to the top.


    Everything was submerged.


    The next second.


    The black color suddenly shrank into John''s body.


    His face was gloomy.


    I looked at the burning photo.


    Until the last ray of flame was swallowed up, the flame photo disappeared.


    He raised his hand and glanced at the hideous wound on the back of his hand.


    The wound is healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Walking out of here, John glanced at one of the rooms. The mirror inside was covered with fog for some reason.


    A line of words is emerging above.


    Before the handwriting had finished appearing, John raised his hand and waved.


    The mirror exploded.


    He walked down the tower.


    The roses under the tower are gradually withering.


    And life is gradually passing by.

 Chapter 723：

    There are only a few saints left and they are fighting stubbornly.


    Heart-wrenching cries sounded, and John looked over.


    Theodore fell in a pool of blood, his chest almost torn open.


    Pansy hurriedly opened the fresh food and poured it on the wound to stop the bleeding with trembling hands.


    One of the saints used a vicious spell. Theodore pushed Pansy away, but was hit himself.


    The blood gathered into a **** color on the ground where he lay.


    The thick blood didn''t look like it had just flowed out.


    John walked over and said calmly: "Get out of the way."


    He reached out and caressed Theodore''s wound.


    The hideous wound gradually closed.


    Pansy cried with joy, and John stood up calmly.


    He looked around and saw that the last saint also died under the death curse of Little Barty.


    Little Barty''s white temples extended upwards, and he looked quite haggard.


    So far, the period of darkness in the magical world has passed.


    This scene was also seen by everyone in the broadcast.


    The second king personally led the team to complete all this.


    And his reputation also became a legend in the magical world at this moment.


    ¡­


    Mr. Wick.


    This name became everyone¡¯s honorific for John Wick.


    In front of Weasley''s Wizarding Wheezes, the cheers were so loud that they seemed to be heard by the Muggles next door.


    Many people have already gathered here.


    Some people are crying. They are lamenting the hardships of this period, and at the same time they are happy for their future.


    There were also people cheering. Even though their king had been trying hard to prevent them from being shrouded in gloom, this was something to be happy about.


    "All products are 20% off, celebrating our victory!" Fred cheered.


    George also cheered: "The asylum flag is free!"


    He is indeed the person who knows how to do business best in the Weasley family.


    Their words immediately caused all the wizards to cheer, and they rushed into Weasley''s Wizarding Wheezes to buy things.


    A joyful atmosphere is rendered.


    The age of terror for the Saints is over.


    All saints have become a thing of the past.


    ¡­


    International Confederation of Wizards.


    The representatives from various countries also hugged and cheered like children.


    This is a battle that has been troubling them for a long time.


    The death of the last saint made them relax as never before.


    Only Percy was not happy.


    He stared at the screen with waves in his eyes.


    "Where is Grindelwald?"


    Someone asked a question, causing the joyful atmosphere to stagnate.


    Then everyone turned to look at the king in the camera.


    Yes, where is Grindelwald?


    The king walked out of the tower. Could it be that he killed Grindelwald?


    The changes in the tower just now were caught in their eyes.


    But is Grindelwald so easy to deal with?


    They couldn''t even see any wounds on John''s body.


    Is Grindelwald too weak, or John Wick is too strong.


    They wanted to see from the king''s mouth that those things were finished.


    Whether it¡¯s Grindelwald¡¯s life or the era of the saints.


    They stared at the screen, waiting for Wang to speak.


    ¡­


    Hogwarts.


    A mirror is broken.


    Dumbledore looked at the fragments of the mirror and remained silent.


    The finger was cut by the lens and bleeding.


    He raised his hand and the wound stopped bleeding.


    He understood that the two people had been in contact.


    But he knew better that this contact would definitely not make people happy.


    He was aware of Grindelwald''s purpose.


    That is a crazy person, no matter it was before or now, he looks the same.


    It seems like you are the only one who has changed?


    Dumbledore couldn''t help but sigh.


    The third of three brothers.


    He always has been.


    ¡­


    John looked around and saw that his losses were not big.


    This is a war watched by wizards all over the world.


    And did you win this war?


    not at all.


    Grindelwald left.


    This is not the stage for him to sacrifice. He can see Grindelwald in the future and choose to arrange his death.


    Between following the saint''s death with dignity or trying to make magic greater, he chose the latter.


    John also knew Grindelwald''s current strength through the previous fight.


    Level 7.


    Without the use of the Elder Wand, John and Grindelwald''s strength is almost the same.


    With the blessing of the Elder Wand, the outcome of the two is still uncertain.


    "You have been cruel all your life, and now you are talking about kindness?"


    John sneered. If he didn''t start the war in Nurmengard, did he think the stage was not big enough, or did he think this place couldn''t be used as a resting place?


    Grindelwald will not be merciful.


    As he said, he is the other side of John Wick.


    And John will not hand over everything easily.


    The two big men under Nurmengard finally came to the end along the passage.


    They stared at the rusty thing and looked at each other.


    "I think I''ve seen this before."


    "I also remember where I saw it."


    Two IQs that once made Professor Flitwick slap his head and worry about it. After thinking for a while, they finally remembered what it was.


    "I remember it was in a Muggle documentary, what did they call this..."


    "I don''t remember, I just remember that it would explode."


    "Oh, it turns out it will explode."


    After speaking, Gal paused and looked at Crabbe.


    That slightly higher IQ finally worked.


    The two people hurriedly ran up the stairs behind the passage.


    "This is going to explode!"


    They screamed in terror.


    Crabbe was also kicked by Goyle''s heel.


    Ignoring the pain, they ran up and screamed.


    And such noisy movement also attracted John.


    The old antique corroded by magic power was walking hard for the last few minutes under the tower.


    That¡¯s a big thing that was born together with the Polish Ministry of Magic.


    Its brother has disappeared. As a big fat man from the same family, it also needs to choose to take some people away.


    There was a ticking sound.


    The beating second hand reaches the last frame.


    ¡­


    America.


    Webb was imprisoned in the most secret place.


    He was being interrogated, and Muggle veritaserum, a substance that could relax people''s nerves so that they could easily be asked about secrets, was injected into his body.


    Webb, who was fully restrained, grinned.


    It seems that I have been confused by this comfortable thing.


    "what''s your name?"


    "Webb Dylan."


    "Are you a wizard?"


    "Yes."


    The questioner is a doctor who serves a mysterious organization in the United States.


    He stared at Webb, the corners of his lips slightly raised, as if he was sarcastically saying that the so-called wizard was nothing more than that.


    After Mr. Mike participated in the unrecorded negotiation, he was talking about the magical world incoherently.


    As a top student who grew up in technology, the doctor scorned the so-called magic.


    His opinion is that those magics are just advanced magics.


    What can be done is just a small change.


    With pistols and bullets, this wizard could be captured without any help.


    There is nothing that technology cannot solve.

 Chapter 724：

    The doctor continued to ask questions with disdain.


    "Tell me something."


    "Something?" Webb, who was still dazed, looked at the doctor.


    Those eyes were as clear as ever.


    The Muggle truth serum did not take effect.


    In other words, it loses its effect in front of a wizard who has learned Occlumency.


    "I can tell you everything you want to know."


    Webb stared at the doctor and said, "Everything."


    ¡­


    Chapter 737: The Collapse of Nurmengard, the Lost King


    The tower of Nurmengard collapsed.


    A powerful impact swept across the entire land.


    On the sea, strong gas clouds formed and blasted out.


    Grindelwald is not kind.


    The picture being played is interrupted.


    Everything stays in that blooming white light.


    After all, wizards face Muggles.


    The explosion that once destroyed the Polish Ministry of Magic reappeared.


    That time once made people crazy.


    What about this time?


    The ghost ship dives into the deep sea, and everyone on the ship has lingering fears.


    Goyle and Crabbe made great contributions.


    "Where is Mr. Wick?" Mr. Greengrass looked at the ghost ship, and John had disappeared.


    ¡­


    Holding a rose in his hand, Grindelwald watched as the place that once bound him disappeared.


    The coagulated blood in the rose fell with this long-planned heavy rain.


    The boundless water falls into the flower, and the delicate petals can bear a drop.


    The coagulated blood blended with the rainwater and flowed out from the gaps in the petals.


    That drop was as thrilling as a tear of blood.


    The rose becomes extremely delicate at this moment.


    Grindelwald put the rose on his chest, and the rain fell on him.


    And on the far side.


    Wherever John passed, everything under his feet was being reorganized.


    There was nothing in front of him. When he walked past, the destroyed sand regrouped under his feet.


    The buildings that sank into the sea were rebuilt in front of them.


    Golden ouroboros surrounds this place.


    John looked up and saw that beside the black and white owl, the beautiful phoenix was being expelled.


    "Let it come, Basil."


    When Basil heard this, the thunder and lightning on his body wrapped around him and shocked Fox.


    But this is not painful for Fox.


    Landing in New Mengadri, Fox flew in front of John.


    John raised his hand to take the letter.


    Fox was still thinking about it, but after being looked at by John, he chose to let go.


    He opened the envelope, and inside was a letter addressed to Grindelwald.


    This is the second time Dumbledore has written to Grindelwald.


    He hoped that his once-close brother could end this absurd disaster before it became even bigger.


    John glanced at him and said expressionlessly: "You really care about your people, Dumbledore."


    Looking at the half-reconstructed Nurmengard, John waved his wand.


    The Ouroboros shattered, and the stone falling back to the tower fell.


    From the ruins, the Deathly Hallows symbol left by Grindelwald flew out.


    John caught it.


    "You know I''m going to start a war." The Deathly Hallows symbol melted in John''s hand.


    His eyes were covered with a layer of gray.


    John saw that battle without any change.


    The Second King and the Dark Lord had a decisive battle on the isolated island.


    Just like the duel that happened in 1945.


    Grindelwald''s martyrdom platform has been set up.


    A place where only two people can go.


    ¡­


    The second king is missing.


    This is what happened after the explosion.


    The entire magical world was in an uproar. They could not lose their king.


    Daphne knew about this after Mr. Greengrass returned.


    She held the badge in her hand.


    Daphne: "Is there any news about John?"


    Neville: "There is no sign of John in Diagon Alley or Knockturn Alley."


    Percy: "The Johnny Silverhands store doesn''t have him."


    Draco: "Neither does Silverhand Manor."


    Furong: "I don''t have one here either."


    Cedric: "I''m going to find him."


    Jin: "Where has he gone?"


    The war was won, but their king disappeared.


    This confused everyone.


    In the past, John''s existence was as reassuring as a sea-fixing needle.


    Even saints and Muggles can still have fun in the magical world.


    Now John has disappeared, which makes the various magic ministries dare not say anything.


    They all sent people to search for the ocean after the battle.


    In the Ministry of Magic where Percy works, he looks heavy in the minister''s office.


    "John wouldn''t leave without saying goodbye. Could it be that Grindelwald did something?" Percy looked gloomy.


    As friends of the Second King, the Star Club is undoubtedly the group of people who know John best.


    The explosion caused by the Nurmengard bomb affected the entire place.


    And this is impossible to trap John, he has the ability to teleport to anywhere at will.


    John didn''t even speak in the badge.


    "Then, maybe he found Grindelwald."


    Tell what you guess in the badge.


    Heinrich said: "We know him, that is a duel that we cannot participate in."


    "He needs to prove himself."


    "Just like his battle with Voldemort."


    prove.


    This sentence is a bit ridiculous when it comes to the second king.


    Draco asked: "You are already the second king of the wizarding world, why do you need to prove it again?"


    Don¡¯t you need it?


    Heinrich: "Our king never takes second place as his name."


    second.


    This is not a good name for the ambitious king of Slytherin.


    Just like Slytherin, the king they knew would not settle for second place.


    Dumbledore once defeated Grindelwald, so the current king also needs to defeat the Dark Lord who has become more powerful.


    Heinrich: "We can''t participate in that battle. He will bring us victory, just like he always has."


    These words silenced the others.


    Their king can always bring victory.


    No need to panic, just trust.


    Waiting for the good news from the king.


    "There''s one more thing."


    Percy said: "John has already set a mission for us before going to Nurmengard."


    "We need to fight again for him."


    Saw this message.


    Everyone in Qunxing Club smiled knowingly.


    How exciting it is to be able to fight with John again.


    Neville in the Leaky Cauldron looked at the sword.


    Hannah prepared love dishes for him and put them together with the sword.


    "A war?"


    Neville''s eyes were firm. The timid child with a round face was now Longbottom''s lion.


    He is a sword.


    Open the box and eat the food inside.


    Those things always bring inexhaustible strength to Neville.


    That may be what is called love.


    Love can transcend everything.


    "Neville," Hannah saw him getting up and hurriedly put down the cup in her hand and chased after him, "remember to come back early."

 Chapter 725：

    Hannah blushed and said, "Our wedding still needs to be discussed."


    Neville looked at Hannah affectionately, and for the first time he reached out actively.


    He took Hannah''s hand and moved it to his lips.


    A gentle kiss.


    Hannah, however, seemed to have been burned. She subconsciously pulled out her hand, but was held tightly.


    "Wait until I come back, Hannah."


    Neville acted very differently today, and Hannah looked at him blankly.


    The big boy at Hogwarts has now become a **** and mature man.


    Caressing Hannah''s cheek and hair, Neville said in a deep voice: "Let''s get married on July 30."


    "I hope you and I can be together at the most important time."


    Hannah put her hand on the back of that person''s hand, feeling the warmth, and said softly: "Okay."


    Wonderful feelings.


    Neville is gone.


    Hannah was leaning at the door, waiting for her sweetheart to return, and there was always his reflection in her eyes.


    ¡­


    The news of the Second King¡¯s disappearance has not yet spread.


    Percy suppressed the rumors.


    He looked deeply at the two ministers of magic in front of him.


    Minister Gresham of Germany and Minister Rolland of France.


    The two men were silent in front of Percy.


    "You mean, the second king has prepared a war?"


    Roland repeated what he had just heard, and he stared at Percy''s face, which was as young as the second king.


    "With whom?" Roland said, "The saint is dead."


    "Do you think our biggest threat is the saints?" Percy raised his eyes, "Tell me, you are not that naive."


    "Muggles," Gresham said suddenly, "Saints have never been our greatest danger."


    "Our biggest threat is the Muggles."


    Minister Roland''s eyes widened, his face turned pale, and he quickly said: "What are you talking about?"


    "Muggle?"


    "No, we will not go to war with them!"


    He said repeatedly: "We will not go to war with them. We should not go to war. You also saw the explosion."


    "Yes, we all saw it." Percy did not laugh at Charles Roland, he said solemnly, "But they didn''t see us."


    Equality is the basis for maintaining peace.


    What the Muggles saw was the Polish Ministry of Magic destroyed by weapons, and the wizards'' individual assassinations and conspiracy.


    But, what about strength?


    "Is this Lord Wick''s plan?" Gresham asked.


    Percy nodded and said, "Yes."


    "Then I will believe it," Gresham said seriously, "I am willing to do so."


    He had already been impressed by the second king. Since the king''s order was given, he would just carry it out.


    Gresham agreed, and the rest of their eyes looked at Roland.


    Caught in the middle, Charles Roland understood that he had no way out.


    What a crazy idea to start a war with Muggles.


    Are these a group of lunatics or a group of geniuses?


    ¡­


    Chapter 738: The Road to Becoming a King, Preparing for the Decisive Battle


    "Is the news true?"


    America.


    The news obtained from Webb''s mouth caused some people in the United States to engage in discussion.


    "The news coming from that lunatic''s mouth?"


    "That''s crazy."


    "No, if it is true, then we will be far ahead of other countries."


    "Remember, the news that Mike brought?"


    "Stable, mild, and pollution-free, even nuclear energy cannot achieve this level."


    "Those wizards have such resources and are just practicing magic there?"


    "Maybe they''re not very smart. I mean, you should have seen the people being watched."


    These words made everyone fall into deep thought.


    Speaking of which, it seems to make some sense.


    The abnormal behavior of that group of wizards made them particularly conspicuous among ordinary people.


    For example, there was a wizard who went out wearing a bathing suit.


    Those abnormal behaviors seem to be reasonable on the wizard.


    But this matter cannot be decided on a whim.


    ?They need to discuss it with the president.


    The huge benefits here are even bigger than the oil fields in some places.


    Purple gold.


    This sentence has been circulating in the ears of various senior executives since Mr. Mike came back.


    If it can monopolize it, then the United States, the beacon of the world, will succeed in leaving other countries behind for a hundred years.


    Still need an excuse.


    Just like that time, washing powder... or some reason.


    A lighthouse must be pure and flawless, right?


    ¡­


    Level 7.


    This is a threshold that traps John.


    It took him seven years to become one of the most powerful wizards.


    But the gray words on the panel seemed to be announcing that John''s journey had reached the end.


    This year, John is also enriching his knowledge so that he can cross that boundary.


    He could feel that his magic power was increasing.


    I don¡¯t know how much magic power is enough.


    Perhaps a life-and-death battle can make John that unique level 8.


    "Merlin."


    A mysterious existence appeared in John''s mind.


    Not only myself, the Big Four and Extis have also seen it before.


    Such a concrete existence in various forms is level 8?


    No, maybe higher.


    Every era has the birth of some geniuses who astonished the wizarding world, such as the Big Four, Grindelwald, and Dumbledore.


    The first to create a Horcrux, he was able to use superb time magic to lay out the pyramid after death.


    The despicable Haierbo is very powerful, but he is still not level 8.


    Not to mention being named together with Merlin.


    The magical world is divided into two types of wizards, one is Merlin and the other is other wizards.


    No matter how amazing the wizard was, he would still be eclipsed in front of Merlin.


    "It''s a pity that I can''t seem to see Merlin."


    Merlin in this world is a mystery, and the only time he saw the dead Merlin was at the Dragon Field.


    Even after death, Merlin''s soul is still strong and can help John banish the Ice Box.


    "I need a battle that is dangerous enough for me to use my full strength."


    A life-and-death struggle can stir up emotional waves.


    With John''s current strength, he could not find a better opponent than Grindelwald.


    What''s more, this is a battle of life and death.


    The two will not hold anything back and engage in a duel with the goal of killing.


    In the sky, black and white owls descended.


    They fell next to John, Basil burped, and a bolt of lightning flashed from its mouth.


    John picked up the basil and opened its feathers to inspect.


    "Thunderbird''s feathers give you the power to call lightning."


    He touched his chin and asked Basil to lift his feet again.


    There is no doubt about the steely cold light on the claws that can easily tear apart iron sheets. Even if the fire dragon is caught like this, blood will definitely flow out.


    Basil raised his head proudly.


    In this battle against Nurmengard, it and Riddle contributed the most.


    Stormy weather can cause them to call thunder and lightning from the sky.


    Although it cannot be summoned like a thunderbird, it can be guided.


    John has been transforming his pets.


    Tom''s teeth and claws, Basil''s feathers, Riddle''s eyes.


    ?However, this method requires a lot of magic power to do.


    The difficulty is no less than recreating a Bent-Horned Snorlax.


    The remaining magic power of the magic rampage is a transformation of these two owls.


    Riddle came in, the cold owl spread its wings.


    The black feathers are like black iron, and the edge of each feather is as sharp as a blade.


    The thick claws can crush stones very easily.


    John also checked it out.


    The complex patterns on the feathers will transform into a pattern covering each feather when exposed to energy.


    Those are tens of thousands of magic circles, and John also needs to spend a lot of effort to keep them on top.


    "But even so, it can''t cause much harm to the Phoenix."

 Chapter 726：

    John said something that made Basil very dissatisfied.


    It had another fight with Fox earlier, although Fox did not take action.


    But the flames of the phoenix and its powerful magic power still made it impossible for Basil to defeat it.


    Rubbing the heads of the two owls, John saw a moving sunken ship at his feet.


    The melted Deathly Hallows symbol turned into a small snake, hovering on the bow of the ship, leading John to a place.


    That should have been the battlefield John himself was looking for.


    But magic is meant to be used for cheating, isn''t it?


    John took out his wand, a white birch wand with a thunderbird feather core.


    This wand has been with John for more than a year.


    For John now, it has come to an end.


    His magic power is too strong. As an Obscurus, his magic power is corrosive.


    The output of a large amount of magic power caused considerable damage to this wand.


    The golden magic power rotates on it, and the charred blackness that originally appeared on it gradually returns to its original color.


    John stroked the wand with his left hand, and a small golden snake appeared on the wand.


    The light dimmed, and the wand was restored to the same state as before.


    Raise your right hand, silver covering the entire arm.


    The five purple super magic crystals flashed with purple electricity from time to time.


    Blue philosophy stone can enhance these energies.


    John stared at the philosophical stone on his gloves, raised his hand and shook it in the air.


    A beautiful silver sword appears.


    The ten major trials of the witcher are engraved on it.


    On the hilt of the sword, the highest crystallization of alchemy, the red magic stone has infinite magic power.


    This sword has gone through a lot with John, and it is the sword that has followed him the longest so far.


    They traveled through time together, touched souls, and journeyed in other worlds.


    Witnessing the intersection of the celestial spheres and almost killing Voldemort''s body.


    All in all, this sword has finally become a treasure that is not inferior to the Sword of Gryffindor.


    John''s childish words in school were refined again and again, and he finally realized his dream.


    "You were named Wick, and now you have to follow Wick and prove yourself."


    John whispered, the sword trembling slightly.


    This is a sword with a soul. Just like John, it longs for a battle.


    It hopes to imprint the proof of becoming a king on its sword.


    John looked up and looked ahead, Basil and Riddle flew up.


    They flew into the sky and struck through the darkness with thunder.


    A place shrouded in fog is being opened.


    The last stop on the road to becoming a king.


    ¡­


    Sea.


    After receiving the order, the submarine rushed to a coordinate.


    ¡­


    Chapter 739 The War of the Century


    "It seems like my friends are worried about me."


    John glanced at the badge, and a smile appeared on his lips.


    Looking up at the sky, the weather has not been very good these days.


    It seems to be to set off this unprecedented decisive battle at the end of the twentieth century.


    Basil and Riddle tore apart the fog that existed in front of them, and the flapping of their wings was caused by thunder, lightning and storm.


    Bad weather caused two huge whirlpools tearing at each other to appear on the sea.


    The ghost ship passed between two whirlpools.


    The blue soul lamp contained a soul, and John raised his hand to place it on it.


    The ghost ship walking on the sea emits blue light, and immediately leaves the sea and flies up.


    The storm is far from over.


    The ghost ship became a small boat in the storm, pushing each other around in the wind and rain.


    "This battlefield is really surprising."


    John raised his eyebrows calmly.


    The wind blows the sea water upward, and a seaspout is about to be born.


    Riddle swooped down from the sky.


    Its wings are like sharp knives, passing through the seaspout that is about to take shape.


    The tornado that was cut off collapsed.


    The ghost ship crossed over and entered the island far away from people and countries.


    The ghost ship landed, and the fog disappeared before our eyes.


    Desolate.


    This place seems to be cursed by the goddess of spring, taking away all life.


    But there are rich mineral resources here.


    The exposed crystal extends into the depths like spikes.


    At the end of the road, crystals growing wildly piled up to form a Blood Throne.


    On the throne, the white-haired man supported his chin with one hand, and the other hand dropped naturally.


    The Elder Wand, which symbolizes strength, hangs down, and the man''s lazy posture carries an evil and bewitching smile.


    "Like it?"


    Grindelwald stood up leisurely and stepped down from the throne.


    "This is the throne I built for you."


    His hand touched the **** throne.


    "Just like what we have to do, a baptism of blood can make this throne moving."


    John walked slowly, "That blood, was it you?"


    "It could be you." Grindelwald did not deny it.


    He walked down the stairs and said with a smile: "I know what you are doing."


    He looked John in the eyes and said, "You''re planning a war."


    "In this regard, we are exactly the same."


    John said calmly: "You are also planning a war."


    The two of them stood on the left and right under the throne.


    John slowly pulled out his wand, "Those people and seeds you left behind during the war."


    "They''ve sprouted, haven''t they?"


    Grindelwald lowered his head as if thinking, and shook his head.


    "No, not exactly."


    He tapped his forehead with the Elder Wand, "They are not under control."


    "In the past, they also created the world with ideals, but now they..." Grindelwald said at the corner of his mouth, "They are a group of moths."


    "As you can imagine, those guys who have nothing to do with their bodies are in those important positions."


    "Dead but not stiff," John tilted his head and said doubtfully, "If those people are moths, Muggles shouldn''t have noticed it."


    "To be precise, it''s their next generation."


    Grindelwald and John are like old friends who have not seen each other for many years.


    Although they just chatted not long ago.


    "You know, World War II in the Muggle world."


    Grindelwald raised a finger and said seriously: "In just one brutal battle, they reached the point where the wizard had no chance of winning."


    "Competition and crisis promote development." John muttered, "Having people you want to kill, or motivation to not be killed."


    "Yes," Grindelwald nodded in agreement, "The development of Muggles has made rapid progress every time after the war."


    "Muggles also understand this truth. Technology is their guarantee for survival, so after that war, they launched a plan."


    Grindelwald said softly: "Paperclip."


    "They recruited those scientists who had helped their enemies kill themselves," Grindelwald said. "Those people just went from losers into the arms of their enemies."


    "They **** blood inside, and use all the knowledge and resources that should be used to cultivate the new generation as their own nutrients."


    "What would you do if I didn''t show up?" John stared at Grindelwald, "Let wizards integrate into the Muggle camp."


    "Yes," Grindelwald admitted, "wizards once served Muggles for a period of time."


    "Integrate wizards into Muggles, extract what you need from them, and wait for the opportunity," Grindelwald said with madness in his eyes. "They will not let go of every bit of value of wizards. They will use paper clips like they did before."


    Very good plan.


    As long as those ideas are passed down, wizards with special abilities will check and balance each other''s wizards in different lineups of Muggle governments.


    "Why did you give up?" John touched his chin and asked, "It''s quite useful, isn''t it?"


    Grindelwald smiled and shook his head, "It''s been too long."


    "We don''t have that strong will. You should have noticed, Joel," Grindelwald said. "Compared to Muggles, wizards are more emotionally extreme."


    "The education of wizards is not to the point where wizards can''t escape. It''s bad education and some pro-Muggle faction."


    The education system of wizards is far less mature than that of Muggles.


    It has obviously been developed longer than Muggle schools, but Hogwarts, with its thousand-year history, has not yet matured their education system.


    This is disgusting to say the least.


    Even Neon Magic School is more mature than other schools.


    At least they know how to let the little wizard get familiar with magic in advance, while Hogwarts barely cares about the wizard until he is eleven years old.


    This is true even for those Muggle wizards who suddenly appear in Muggle families.


    Only when I was eleven years old did I receive an admission notice.


    At that age, the understanding of the world is basically fixed, which means that wizards from non-wizard families have long received Muggle education before receiving wizard education.


    Their values ????will also be biased toward Muggles.


    There is a feeling of being too high and too low.


    That¡¯s why Grindelwald said that wizards cannot use ¡®paper clips¡¯ to disintegrate Muggles from within.


    On the contrary, they will be assimilated by Muggles.

 Chapter 727：

    John nodded in agreement.


    "Tell me about that war." John accepted Grindelwald''s information and said calmly, "How do you plan to start it?"


    "We need a chance to show our strength, don''t we?"


    Grindelwald said: "You released some seductive news, and I promoted this news."


    "The greedy will not change their nature," Grindelwald smiled, "and it is good that Webb kills those who are moral models among Muggles."


    "Let your seed push you again," John sighed, "you are really a born conspirator."


    "Even without me, your plan will succeed," Grindelwald said. "The terms you offer are always irresistible."


    "Should I say, thank you for the compliment?" John raised his right hand and covered his arm with a silver ring.


    "If you will, Joel."


    Grindelwald slowly raised his wand.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t want to."


    The limited glove covers the right hand, with five purple crystals and blue gems on the back of the silver hand.


    Holding the hand in the void, Silver Wake''s Sword appeared.


    A wand in his left hand and a sword in his right hand.


    John shows his response to the enemy.


    "Maybe you can die and say hello to my old friend Barty for me."


    The words fell.


    "Reducto"


    White and blue lightning collided in the middle.


    A terrifying wave of magical energy exploded from the middle.


    Whether it''s the Blood Throne or the sharp crystal protruding from the ground.


    At this moment, the aftermath spread across the entire island.


    Wherever it passed, the crystal it came into contact with shattered into crystal clear powder.


    The next second, John raised his wand.


    The impact of the two men was directed towards the sky, and strong light exploded.


    Ten pieces of iron armor cursed armor suddenly appeared in front of John.


    The nine iron armor curses were broken.


    The last one was penetrated by a silver light, and John raised the sword in his right hand.


    From bottom to top, the sword cuts out an invisible edge.


    A thin line extends from the ground to where Grindelwald originally was.


    But Grindelwald has disappeared.


    There was an explosion beside John, and he swung his sword decisively.


    "Click."


    With a tooth-breaking sound, the armor spell summoned by Grindelwald was all shattered, and Grindelwald disappeared again.


    John''s feet suddenly collapsed, and he didn''t wait to fall completely.


    Black crystal spikes pierced out of the pit to pierce John.


    John waved his wand downward.


    The soil on both sides of the pit turned into two big dogs to block the attack. John stepped on the dogs'' heads, and bright light erupted from above.


    The sword in his right hand raised his finger.


    The magic spell was cut by the sword and slid to both sides.


    "I found you."


    John''s eyes turned into vertical pupils.


    Grindelwald, who was about to move, froze.


    The pit exploded, and two white snakes wrapped around Grindelwald.


    A popping sound appeared on the top of the snake''s head.


    John pointed his wand at Grindelwald''s head.


    White light penetrated the ground.


    Continuously crushing and devouring, the pits on the ground extended for ten meters.


    John Meteor Shoes stretched out its wings and stood in the air.


    He looked sideways and saw Grindelwald dodging the attack and raising his wand outside the pit.


    "Fire Shield (ProtegoDiabolica


    ¡­


    Chapter 740 Level 7 versus Level 7


    The blue flame spurted out and turned into a burning blue fire beast.


    John''s pupils shrank into dragon pupils, and flames overflowed from the corners of his mouth.


    He grasped the sword of Silver Wick tightly, and the dragon language sounded.


    "I am a fire dragon."


    Golden flames ignited from the sword body.


    A sword was swung out.


    The golden flame turned into a giant dragon and bit the fire beast''s neck.


    Devour each other and cancel each other out.


    The eternal fire and the fierce fire are incompatible with each other.


    They squeeze and shrink, and finally turn into a blue and gold ball.


    The ball shattered.


    Flames of two colors sprayed out.


    In just three seconds, the island was submerged.


    John fell outside the pit and rubbed his neck.


    Grindelwald also pointed at the golden flame on his sleeve with the Elder Wand.


    With the blessing of the Elder Wand, the golden flame was extinguished.


    "I think we will destroy this place." Grindelwald glanced at the island affected by the flames.


    In just a few minutes, terrible potholes have appeared here, and those beautiful crystals have disappeared.


    This is the horror of level 7.


    A full-out battle between two level 7 wizards would not be as restrained as the Ministry of Magic.


    Of course, you also need to have enough physical fitness to be able to do this.


    The battle between the old Dumbledore and Voldemort, who could only use the Avada Kedavra, was not that exciting.


    "I didn''t remember that you were pretty good at transfiguration." John glanced at the sunken pit.


    He used the wand to draw the blade of the sword, and a golden flame was brought out by the wand.


    Round 2.


    start!


    "Sacred guard protects the body!"


    The golden flame exploded and turned into a twelve-foot flame giant.


    The flame giant ran out wildly, and the ground was covered with scorched black footprints melted by its running.


    Grindelwald swung the Elder Wand back, and a large water ball was dragged out of the sea.


    The water ball was suspended in the air, with many spikes protruding from it frozen by the frost.


    As soon as the Fire Giant arrived within a hundred meters of Grindelwald, he was pierced by a sharp thorn.


    The flame giant roared and the ice spikes melted.


    Then more ice spikes shot towards it.


    The flame giant waved his hands, evaporating all the ice spikes that arrived in front of him.


    Finally, he sprinted within 20 meters of Grindelwald.


    The water ball suddenly exploded and turned into an impenetrable cage, covering the flame giant.


    Chains extended from the ground to bind the Fire Giant''s hands and feet.


    The more you struggle, the tighter you get.


    In the end, the flame giant was strangled.


    John''s next wave of offensive has also arrived.


    He passed the wand across the ground and touched the stone.


    The giant of earth and rock is born.


    John stepped on the shoulders of the clay giant and pointed his wand to the sky.


    The brewing thunder turned into a giant blue snake and landed from the sky where Grindelwald was.


    Grindelwald activated the Iron Armor Curse, and at the same time, blue flames ignited around him, igniting the approaching giant.


    John jumped up, the sword in his hand glowing with silver light.


    This sword is very fast.


    With the blessing of the knight, he dealt critical damage with one sword strike.


    A wall was erected at Grindelwald''s feet.


    Like cutting through mud, the silver light sliced ??through the wall.


    The blue fire beast turned into two and flew towards John from the left and right.


    John was hit by its tail.


    The whole person flew out and fell to the ground, with smoke and dust everywhere.


    He slowly stood up from the ground, and the golden circle of ouroboros appeared on his forehead.


    The wounds caused by the impact healed quickly at this moment.


    He dusted himself off.


    "Amazing, Joel." Grindelwald clapped in the distance.


    John curled his lips, opened his right hand and shook it.


    "My sword is not here."


    Grindelwald was shocked.


    The next second, he caught a glimpse of silver light penetrating his arm.


    Nearly cut him off at the waist.


    Grindelwald tried his best to dodge, and he stopped after apparating three times in a row.


    He looked at his arm and then at the sword flying in the air.

 Chapter 728：

    "You amaze me every time." Grindelwald laughed, pointing the Elder Wand at his arm, "Healing as before (Episkey


    With the blessing of the Elder Wand, his wounds recovered quickly.


    John narrowed his eyes, "The Elder Wand is really convenient."


    The wounds caused by Silver Wake''s Sword are not so easy to recover.


    After recovering, Grindelwald took the lead.


    Three blue fire beasts rose into the sky.


    John held his right hand empty, and the Silver Wake sword appeared in his hand across space.


    "ExpectoPatronum"


    Waving the magic wand, a silver-white albatross appeared next to John and flew towards the sea.


    Repay the other person with his own way.


    The albatross fell headlong into the sea.


    next moment.


    The sea rolled and broke suddenly.


    The albatross absorbs the water of the sea and becomes a giant guardian angel that is a hundred feet tall.


    Carrying a belly full of sea water, the albatross flies towards the fire beast.


    One blow knocked the fire beast away.


    The fire beast shook its head, and the three fire beasts roared, spitting out blue flames from their mouths, and a lot of white steam fell on the albatross.


    The albatross'' long beak pecked at a fire beast and ate it.


    The albatross'' neck is like a huge pipe, allowing the fire beast to be sucked into it.


    In the belly of the albatross, the fire beast was submerged by countless seawater.


    The blue flames on his body were burning, getting lower and lower.


    When the other two fire beasts saw this, they collided with each other and finally turned into a sixty-foot fire beast.


    But it pales in comparison to the albatross.


    It surrounds the albatross and continuously spits out flames in an attempt to evaporate it.


    John waved his wand, and white lightning-like magic wrapped around the fire beast.


    After grabbing it, John''s arms were covered with scales.


    The powerful force grabbed the fire beast and threw it at the albatross.


    The albatross opened its mouth wide and ate the fire beast in one bite.


    John swung his sword with his right hand to split the approaching light.


    He waved his wand and made the albatross crash towards where the magic came from.


    This collision directly caused the albatross, which was full of seawater, to explode.


    The water poured down like a tsunami.


    The basin that was exploded by magic was filled up in a short time.


    The fire beast disappeared at the same time.


    "You are much weaker than I thought, Gellert." A burst of white light came from the tip of John''s wand.


    The white color covered by the steam blocks the view.


    John frowned, "Where are the people?"


    Looking up, his pupils dilated.


    The huge wooden pile broke through the steam and stayed in the void above John''s head.


    Immediately afterwards, more and more wooden piles that broke the steam fell.


    Surround John into a hemisphere.


    John stretched out his wand and struck a wooden stake.


    The crushing curse.


    All the wooden piles were broken.


    The black crystal spikes hidden inside launched a second attack at John, shooting in dense numbers.


    At this moment, the sword blade in John''s hand turned into an afterimage.


    The phantom of the Iron Armor Curse appeared to block a spike aimed at John''s throat.


    With the sharpness of Silver Wake''s sword, all these attacks can be split.


    But Grindelwald will not be just like that.


    The temperature rises under John''s feet, and he senses Grindelwald''s motives.


    Huge wings grew out of his back to wrap himself up.


    He pointed his sword at the ground with both hands and stabbed it suddenly.


    "Waddiwasi"


    The spikes outside were knocked away, and the flames underground were suppressed by stronger flames.


    The moment John opened his wings, green light shot towards him.


    Without hesitation, the tip of John''s staff shot out white light and collided with it.


    Another huge impact.


    John was blown away.


    He was in the air, shooting a red light and hitting Grindelwald.


    ¡± His wand almost came out of his hand.


    John also secretly regretted that without the Elder Wand, Grindelwald''s strength would have declined more than a little.


    After spinning three and a half times in the air and landing with zero splash, John glanced at his wand.


    There was white smoke rising from it.


    A few more magic battles will be bad.


    "You want to keep hiding?" John walked out, and the island had become empty.


    His eyes rolled, looking around for Grindelwald.


    It should be the Illusion Body Curse.


    John is looking for the location of the chaos particles.


    Finally, he found it.


    Without hesitation, John clenched his sword and slashed out.


    The flames and silver light entangled, filling the air with heat.


    Grindelwald is no longer hiding, he appears, waving his wand.


    Strong lightning flew out and blocked the sword.


    "Crush the thorns and thorns!"


    Using phantom to change direction, the sword in John''s hand slashed three times in a row.


    With the cutting magic flying from four directions, Grindelwald lit the fire ring again to block them out.


    John took the opportunity to use a fatal crushing spell.


    Grindelwald''s eyes narrowed, and his body shifted in an instant.


    A slight disembodiment.


    Let him avoid attacks from all sides.


    Raise your wand.


    Another collision, this time blue and white lightning entangled together.


    Grindelwald wants to drag John into a competition for magic power.


    The corner of John''s mouth curled up. Don''t forget, he has more than one super magic crystal on his body.


    He uses limited gloves.


    The originally stalemate in the magic showdown was now tilted.


    Grindelwald also increased his strength and once again pushed to a stalemate.


    A silver light flashed behind John.


    Grindelwald''s hand was caught.


    He looked up and saw that it was the silver John.


    Yin John smiled and said: "Surprise."


    "No." Grindelwald immediately reached out and grabbed Silverwick''s collar, and said, "I am."


    Photography magic.


    A repulsive force dragged Silver Wick flying back.


    Immediately afterwards¡­


    Click.


    ¡­


    Chapter 741 The Elder Wand versus the Resurrection Stone


    "The target sea area has been reached."


    "Report, encounter a sea whirlpool, apply for standby instructions."


    "Stand by, wait until the whirlpool stops."


    ¡­


    Malfoy was hugged by the thigh.


    "Don''t leave. The Chudley Cannon has a new Seeker. We need you." Little Handin Puddlemill lost his face.


    He is the only person in charge of the club who has gotten to this point.


    What''s even worse is that Malfoy doesn''t give him any face at all.


    Malfoy was very embarrassed. He thought for a while and said, "Why don''t you treat it as a gift this time?"


    "I''ll send you a fart, Merlin''s beard, we are ahead by fifty points. This small gap is not enough for the opponent to shoot five balls."


    Little Handin Puddlemere was on the verge of crying, for he had indeed found a father for himself.


    I originally thought it would be good to stabilize the trading period, but as soon as the game started, the main players in this stadium had to leave.


    Do you want to do this?


    The last time you appeared on the field, the two main players on the court were missing. This time you just ran away.


    Little Handin: "Tell me honestly, did you place a bet on the Chadley Artillery Team behind my back?"


    Malfoy: "I didn''t, don''t talk nonsense."


    It''s a pity that Malfoy is not a man that little Hunding can keep.


    When he left, he didn''t take a single cloud with him.


    The Chadli Artillery Team was confused again.


    What kind of tactic is this?

 Chapter 729：

    The last time I started, I cut myself three times.


    Come again this time?


    Are you looking down on us?


    The captain of the Chadli Artillery Team was angry.


    Even if your ranking is low, you can''t insult others like this!


    And Malfoy left and went to Silverhand Manor.


    Tang Mi has been waiting here for a long time.


    "I think we can leave." Tang Mi glanced at the assembled werewolf team and nodded.


    Malfoy walked into the fireplace of Silverhand Manor with the arrogant step of not recognizing his relatives.


    Blue flames ignited and he was dragged away.


    ¡­


    Click.


    John looked down and felt something was wrong.


    Under the high-power magic power, cracks appeared on the wand.


    Although I expected this to happen, it came too quickly.


    John avoided the early warning jump.


    He didn''t hesitate.


    Before the wand shattered, he increased it to maximum power.


    Directly detonate the magic power between the two sides.


    The sword blade in his right hand is blocking the front.


    The impact caused by the explosion was all absorbed by the Silver Wake Sword.


    Hold the sword in both hands and make a sword-swinging motion.


    All the absorbed magic power poured out.


    Grindelwald constructed all the protective spells in an instant, turning into a large semicircular upside-down bowl to block the attack.


    John prepared for a thrust.


    Super speed.


    His figure disappeared.


    The energy shield collapsed, and the sword tip was only one finger away from Grindelwald.


    John was hit by red sparks, and his body fell backwards quickly.


    What followed was the magic that hit the sword.


    The surrounding stones and ores were sucked in and attached to the sword body to form a scabbard.


    The red light shot out and John was ejected again.


    The sword of Silver Wake trembled violently, and the moment it came out of his hand, it was sucked back in by John using object magic.


    Grindelwald took two deep breaths and stared at John.


    Without his wand, John looked at his empty left hand.


    Then he looked at the Silver Wake Sword that was absorbed by various ores.


    It seems that Grindelwald has seen a way to restrain John.


    John narrowed his eyes and stretched his left hand to the locket on his chest.


    The vertical pupils condensed, and across a long distance, Grindelwald''s heart skipped a beat.


    After a moment of confusion, John grabbed his staff-holding hand with one hand and strangled Grindelwald''s neck with the other.


    "The soul is back."


    An ancient and obscure whisper rang in my ears.


    White smoke came out of Grindelwald''s body, and his face turned red.


    "It''s not a good habit to touch taboos." Grindelwald pressed down with his other hand.


    When John felt a strange force of repulsion.


    The wings on his back spread out like steel knives and pierced the ground, forcing John to stop.


    "I think it''s okay." John grinned.


    Soul-Eating Curse.


    The silver arm turned black, and hundreds of black silk blades dug into Grindelwald''s skin.


    There was a coldness in John''s eyes.


    As powerful as Grindelwald, he couldn''t help but whimper in pain at this moment.


    "Wingardium Leviosa"


    Grindelwald waved his wand, and John''s feet were lifted into the air by a levitation spell.


    The Soul-Eating Curse was interrupted, and Grindelwald fought back.


    He pointed his wand at John, and the falling raindrops gathered into a huge water prison, trapping John in it.


    Grindelwald stared at the white smoke on his body, and he looked up at John.


    The water prison could not be broken out. No matter how John swam, he could not get out.


    "The Sword of Silver Wick is coming!"


    John stretched out his left hand to call.


    The sealed Silver Wick Sword flew quickly towards the water prison.


    John spread his fingers and made a throwing motion towards Grindelwald.


    The sword of Silver Wick that was supposed to fly towards John turned and hit Grindelwald''s chest like a rocket.


    The water prison lost its hold, and John clenched his right hand into a fist.


    White light filled the water prison, as if it was cut by billions of sharp blades and shattered instantly.


    After landing, John stretched out his right hand.


    The five super magic crystals on the limited gloves bloom with purple light, turning into strong photographic magic.


    With Grindelwald as the center, all the stones were thrown at the retching man.


    Grindelwald is wrapped into a huge ball.


    John walked slowly and picked up the Silver Wake Sword that fell on the ground.


    His left hand was covered with black dragon scales, and he grabbed the sealed scabbard and slowly exerted force.


    The ore trembled violently as the force increased.


    The scabbard on the sword suddenly shattered.


    John shook his sword and shook off the remaining debris.


    "Kneel down to me, Gellert." John walked up to the huge sphere and raised his sword with both hands. "Then I might consider sparing your life."


    Looking at the motionless sphere quietly, John raised his eyebrows.


    "Don''t speak? Then just assume you don''t want to."


    The sword ignited flames, and John stretched out the sword.


    "Ding."


    The tip of the sword touches the sphere.


    In an instant, the flames ignited.


    The sphere is like the sun, wrapped in golden flames.


    Under such high temperature, horrific cracks gradually appeared on the surface of the sphere.


    Like a newborn baby bird, the eggshell is broken.


    John looked down and stared blankly at the short silver blade that penetrated his heart.


    Opening his mouth, John spat out a mouthful of black blood.


    Then, green light flashed.


    Completely cover John.


    ¡­


    "Daphne."


    For a moment, Daphne lost her mind.


    Hearing the call, she turned around and looked.


    Fleur came over and hugged her gently.


    "How are you?"


    Like a big sister, Fleur asked Daphne softly.


    Daphne shook her head and said: "I''m fine, I just...just..."


    "Worried about John, right?" Fleur said with a smile.


    "We are all worried about him, he will be fine, always has been." Percy came out and said, "We choose to believe him."


    "You are the only one who can make those fire dragons obey."


    Percy sighed and said, "It seems that John has already arranged it."


    With sea power, air power is naturally indispensable.


    And the only one who has contact with the fire dragon is Daphne.


    She was also the one who met Amohan among the fire dragons.


    Furong complained: "I used to be chased by her."


    As she said that, Fleur glanced at Heinrich who was silent there, "It''s all because of someone who disturbed her while she was sleeping."


    Heinrich turned his head away.


    "By the way, none of you care about Draco?" Cedric looked at the hung man with difficulty.


    Malfoy walked in with arrogant steps and immediately met Mr. Greengrass.


    "Relax, relax, it''s normal to have some difficulty breathing." Mr. Greengrass stood next to Malfoy with his wand.


    Percy was silent, "I don''t know why, but I don''t even find it strange that he is hung up now."


    The others nodded sympathetically.


    In the past, they at least asked for the reason, but now they feel that Malfoy must be seeking death to do this.


    This configuration.


    There are both the Minister of Magic and the Ancient Alliance.


    And here is a fortress.


    "This place reminds me of the Star Club." Fleur came to the window and opened it.


    The strong wind blew her silver hair.


    Looking down, the clouds are under my feet.


    They are in the sky.


    To be precise, it is a house in the sky.


    In those burning blue fireplaces.

 Chapter 730：

    People keep showing up.


    Jin walked out of the fireplace, locked eyes with Heinrich, and came over happily.


    "I guess we haven''t seen each other for a while."


    He wiped his hair and showed his white teeth.


    Taking advantage of his height, he put a hand on Heinrich''s shoulder.


    "I think we need more help."


    The fireplace burned again.


    Immediately afterwards, the dignified elder sister Nagini walked out of it.


    Credence walked out.


    A trace of black energy flashed in his eyes, and he looked at everyone present.


    Nagini took his arm.


    This gave Credence endless strength to continue walking inside.


    Tang Mi looked at the dancing little blue man in front of a fireplace.


    "I think Miss Greengrass is getting off."


    Tang Mi looked at the Hungarian Horntail flying through the clouds.


    Daphne nodded.


    ¡­


    Chapter 742 You are going to die, Grindelwald


    Green light flashed.


    John''s body turned gray.


    His pupils were dilated.


    Grindelwald lowered his wand.


    Watching John fall.


    ?I don¡¯t know why, his mood is very complicated.


    "It looks painful, right?"


    John appears next to Grindelwald, his body is translucent.


    "How does it feel to kill me?"


    John walked towards Grindelwald step by step.


    Grindelwald looked at John blankly, "How did you do it?"


    "I''m dead." John pointed to Grindelwald''s left hand.


    Grindelwald opened his left hand, and a black stone lay there.


    "You saw me."


    John''s body gradually became gloomy, "Let me ask you, how does it feel to kill me?"


    "It''s very bad, but also very happy." Grindelwald looked complicated.


    "Who is the next target?" John''s expression became more and more ferocious for some reason.


    "Kill Dumbledore and take the Invisibility Cloak from him."


    "The master of Death, isn''t he?"


    His voice echoed in Grindelwald''s ears, and Grindelwald took a step back.


    He glanced at the Resurrection Stone in his hand, and then at the Elder Wand.


    The Three Hallows of Death.


    The second one is already in hand.


    Grindelwald raised his head suddenly, "This is fake, right?"


    "you are right."


    John''s voice sounded, but this time his voice was particularly relaxed.


    Everything in front of Grindelwald was collapsing.


    John''s gray body returned to color, and he raised his eyebrows and said, "This magic is still under testing."


    Everything around them collapsed.


    Grindelwald opened his eyes.


    The golden flame that enveloped it melted the sphere.


    Grindelwald clenched the Elder Wand, and powerful magic burst out.


    Like a newborn golden eagle emerging from an eggshell.


    John was not surprised to see this scene outside.


    "It seems you have broken my spell."


    Slytherin''s locket has been opened, and the black resurrection stone inside is floating in the air.


    John shook his head and sighed: "You should take advantage of this painless death."


    "That''s a pity." Grindelwald looked at the bleeding arm. His left leg was also damaged in the squeeze just now.


    John held the Sword of Silver Wick in his hand and asked, "What did you see?"


    Grindelwald said solemnly: "You will die in my hands."


    "That''s really surprising," John said unexpectedly, "Is that your regret?"


    That is a magic that makes people immersed in the regrets of the past.


    It is similar to creating an infinite loop of illusions.


    It¡¯s just that John thought it would be the time when Grindelwald was in Godric¡¯s Hollow, or when he was defeated by Dumbledore.


    "Then let''s start the third round." John raised his sword levelly, "I can guarantee that your regrets will not appear."


    "That''s not necessarily the case." Grindelwald looked at the Resurrection Stone, "Is this how you use it?"


    "Otherwise, it will be used to make the Inferi?" John sneered.


    Grindelwald was not angry, he was almost killed by John.


    Round 3.


    John''s sword trembled, and three golden flame fire dragons flew out from the sword.


    They circled around John.


    Grindelwald turned in a circle, and blue flames spurted out from the wand.


    Fire shield protection.


    The fire beast crawled in the blue flames and warned the golden fire dragon.


    The rain fell.


    The battle begins.


    Three against three.


    The fire dragon and the fire beast collided with each other.


    Grindelwald waved his wand, and streaks of magic flew from his wand to John.


    John wielded the sword of Silver Wick, like a beautiful waltz under the moon.


    The silver light swayed, and all kinds of rays of light were offset by it.


    John disappeared and appeared above Grindelwald the next second.


    With a slash of the sword, Grindelwald also disappeared.


    Grindelwald reappeared before he could take action, and golden flames overflowed from the corners of John''s mouth.


    The next moment, the high-temperature dragon breath evaporated the rainwater, leaving a lava trail on the ground.


    John pulled out something and crushed it.


    The power of solemnity.


    The surrounding area is covered and becomes an anti-Apparition area.


    John activated his speed and came to Grindelwald.


    The silver sword waved, and Grindelwald''s iron armor curse was pierced layer by layer.


    Until John touched the bronze shield.


    The wand shoots a banishing spell.


    John raised his hand, grabbed the magic and squeezed it.


    The magic exploded.


    The silver glove had been transferred to his left hand at some point.


    Make a fist.


    The super magic crystal blooms with purple light and pours into the philosophical stone.


    John punched out, and the bronze shield exploded.


    Grindelwald took advantage of the situation and used a salvo of ten thousand bullets to flick the fragments towards John.


    The scales covered the body, and all the fragments were bounced away.


    The wings swung out from behind, blowing Grindelwald away.


    With another flutter of wings, John flew up to catch up with Grindelwald.


    A sword stabbed him, but Grindelwald had difficulty dodging it, but he still stabbed him in the abdomen.


    The lack of stabbing at any vital part left Grindelwald still able to fight.


    In the three-on-three battle, the dragon''s breath collided with the blue fire and exploded.


    The island shook violently.


    Immediately afterwards, a chasm-like chasm appeared in front of the two of them.


    Grindelwald took the opportunity to wave his wand sharply, and the flames wrapped around John.


    John remained motionless in the fire, and the flames could not harm him.


    His body is covered with scales, like a pair of scale armor.


    He walked forward, wings waving behind his back.


    The flames were blown away.


    "You are becoming less and less human, Joel." Grindelwald looked at his appearance, "I''m curious how you became like this?"


    "Magic, Animagus." John raised his left hand and said, "Whatever you think."


    "You have always had enviable abilities."


    Grindelwald raised his wand and said, "Be happy."


    John raised his left hand and opened it.


    On the originally broken wand, the Ouroboros symbol lit up.


    Gradually he recovered in John''s hands.


    "You should know that I still have many methods that I haven''t come up with." John said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 731：

    Grindelwald touched the silver short blade with his left hand.


    "Then come."


    "Avada Kedavra"


    The green light was mixed with silver light, and John''s wand burst into white light and collided with it.


    The next second, the silver short blade appeared in the magic.


    Flying through the magic towards John''s heart.


    Just before it was about to touch, the flying knife slowed down infinitely in John''s eyes.


    Finally, it stopped in front of John''s heart, and was grabbed by his hand and thrown out.


    The flying knife penetrated Grindelwald''s heart, interrupting his magic.


    Then a red light hit Grindelwald''s body.


    The wand came out of his hand.


    The Elder Wand drew circles one after another in the air.


    Falling slowly.


    When it was about to hit the ground, it was caught by one hand.


    John looked at the wand in his hand and looked up at Grindelwald lying in a pool of blood.


    The other wand has broken again.


    When John picked up the Elder Wand, he could feel that the Elder Wand was calling him greedily.


    As the winner, John walked towards Grindelwald and looked down at the old king.


    He was forcing his body to turn sideways.


    John stretched out his sword, and the tip of the sword, which shone with cold light, touched Grindelwald''s chin.


    "You are going to die, Grindelwald." There were black lines on John''s face.


    As John breathed, those lines gradually disappeared.


    Grindelwald smiled, "No, it''s us who want to die."


    The intuition caused by avoiding it beats wildly.


    John looked up to the sky, and saw a missile falling with its tail dragging fire.


    ¡­


    Chapter 743 The holy fire cannot shake the dragon and becomes the king


    Astoria was sitting in the library, sketching on the parchment carelessly.


    Luna passed by her with the book in her arms and came back from her.


    After going back and forth, Astoria finally found out.


    "Luna?" Astoria looked at Luna who was holding the Snorlax.


    Mainly because the Snorlax is too conspicuous every time he passes by.


    The Horned Snorlax was basically the same size as a cow, but the strict Ms. Pince turned a blind eye to it.


    Chewing the apple in his mouth, the juice fell on the small jar on the neck of the Bent-Horned Snorlax.


    Luna, who was sleepwalking, blinked and said hello: "Hey, Atto."


    "What are you doing?" Astoria asked the graduating senior, "What book is it?"


    The Snorlax took out the fruit from the bag on his belly with his hands.


    "Uh-" Luna drawled and said after thinking for a moment, "I want to see if the Star Society will appear."


    Speaking of Star Club, Astoria hasn¡¯t been in it for a while.


    Malfoy is temporarily unavailable, and Astoria happens to be free as well.


    She might as well go to the Star Club with Luna.


    Nowadays, the Star Club wanders around the school at will. If you don¡¯t go to the Stars Badge, you really can¡¯t find it.


    Luna invites Astoria to sit on the back of the Snorlax.


    The original weight of one person became two, and the Bent-Horned Snorlax mooed in protest.


    A strange creature carried two beautiful girls on its back, which became a very strange scene.


    The students passing by couldn''t help but turn their heads and look.


    Astoria was a little embarrassed, but Luna seemed much more calm.


    Sitting on the back of the curved-horned Snorlax, it was as soft as a sofa.


    Even the bumpiness of walking up the stairs will not be transmitted to them.


    In the portrait in the corridor, Sir Cadogan is wearing armor and holding a sword, shouting that he wants to deal with the big monster, the Snorlax, which makes the Snorlax very dissatisfied.


    Go all the way to the corridor on the right side of the fourth floor.


    The original site of Qunxing Club.


    "Huh? Why is there no one here?" Luna blinked and looked at the open door of the administrator''s office.


    "Dumbledore is not here." Astoria also felt strange.


    Since retiring, Dumbledore has been staying in the office to start his retirement career.


    Occasionally, I can see the former principal in the auditorium.


    Recently, Dumbledore would go to Hagrid''s hut to study how to play Gobstone.


    Sometimes you can see his beard stained with colored liquid.


    In the office.


    The window is open, and the coming storm blows the white curtains and dances.


    An unfinished letter was pressed with a pen.


    Ink dripped onto the parchment.


    ¡­


    The old Heimdall was awakened.


    This giant silver dragon opened its eyes that were filled with gray.


    "What''s the matter with calling me, Spear of Thunder Implementation."


    The black dragon bowed his head respectfully, "Sage, I bring the king''s instructions."


    Heimdall''s eyes widened slightly, and the blind old dragon shook his wings.


    With a huge body of more than a hundred feet, even the thunder spear of the dragon elder seemed small in front of him.


    "What orders does our king bring?"


    The Spear of Thunder Implementation looked serious and said, "I don''t know."


    "..." Heimdall stood still.


    Thunder Spear scratched his head, "I don''t know what she is talking about."


    "It''s a girl brought by Amohan, a human who once appeared with the king."


    Except for some particularly smart dragons, dragons rely more on guessing human language.


    As a giant dragon that could speak human language, Heimdall asked the Thunder Spear to bring people over.


    Outside the Dragon Country.


    Daphne was surrounded by a group of dragons, and she was a little nervous.


    Amohan raised his head and chest next to her, and the fireball dragon that had been rescued put his head close to Daphne.


    With a burning breath in her breath, she said to Amohan: "I remember her. The last time she was doing the wizard''s friendly ceremony with the king."


    Those little dragons also grew to semi-adult size. The eight-foot little dragons wanted to get close to Daphne, but their mother pushed them away.


    The sky suddenly darkened.


    Immediately afterwards, a huge spear of thunder fell from the sky, and the wind blew made Daphne''s hair fly.


    The Spear of Thunder Implementation said a few words to Amohan. Amohan nodded, and then prostrated his head.


    Her big eyes stared at Daphne.


    Daphne hesitated and said, "You want me to sit on it?"


    Amohan nodded.


    Daphne looked at the eagerly looking dragons around her, and still chose to believe Amohan.


    At least, there was still some friendship between one person and one dragon during the Battle of Hogwarts.


    Sitting on Amohan¡¯s back.


    Amohan shook the extreme dragon''s **** and slapped the little dragon away from the dragon''s aunt.


    She jumped up with all her strength and turned into a black arrow flying towards the Land of Dragons.


    The Thunder Implementation Spear also took off.


    The two dragons and one person soon arrived at the Dragon Country.


    Heimdall was there quietly.


    But the pressure brought by that body was greater than all the dragons below combined.


    "Dear guest, are you here to bring the king''s order?"


    Daphne opened her mouth wide in surprise, a dragon was talking?


    Is it an Animagus, like John?


    "I am not a wizard." Heimdall seemed to have guessed what she was thinking and shook his head slightly. "As long as you survive long enough, even the wizard''s language is not that difficult."


    As a thousand-year-old dragon, it is no exaggeration to say that Heimdall is a living fossil.


    Daphne calmed down, got off Amohan''s back, bowed slightly and said, "John needs help."


    "The dragon will help our king unconditionally." Heimdall brought himself closer to Daphne, his breath filled with chill, "Please tell us, our king."


    "A war." Daphne said solemnly, "The magical world needs the help of dragons."


    "Okay." Heimdall agreed.


    Daphne was about to see what Heimdall was doing when she saw the old dragon stopped.


    In those eyes, images are dancing.


    explode.


    Baptize that place.


    That is the holy fire.


    A test of wizards and magic.


    ¡­


    Muggle weapons can produce a wide range of destruction.


    The explosion carried impact and flames, destroying the island in the sea.


    In the firelight, an isolated circle floated up and down.


    Everything in front of me was shattered and restored.


    "Excellent time magic, amazing." Grindelwald was lying in the circle, as comfortable as if he were on vacation in Hawaii, all he needed was a glass of whiskey.


    John''s body was exuding black energy at this moment, with gold and black surrounding him, and he raised his left hand flat.

 Chapter 732：

    Those impacts continued to destroy and rebuild things in front of him.


    He waved the Elder Wand, and the circle spread out, covering the entire island.


    A golden M?bius strip enveloped the sky.


    The darkness in John''s eyes dissipated.


    He turned around silently and looked at the guy who was looking for death.


    Grindelwald was instantly choked, and black energy rolled in John''s eyes.


    Black energy emanated from his body and enveloped Grindelwald, and Grindelwald''s face quickly turned pale.


    "The holy fire cannot shake the dragon," John''s face was covered with scales, a pair of vertical pupils staring at Grindelwald, "Similarly, you can''t do it either."


    "Really?" Grindelwald smiled slightly, "Your potential is more than that, John Wick."


    "We are all people who can see the future, so you should know that we are too weak now."


    "Your strength lies in your life," Grindelwald said, "I can''t see your end."


    John exerted a slight force, making Grindelwald''s face even paler.


    "Are you waiting for me to kill you?"


    "Stop pretending, John," Grindelwald said calmly, "You are not one of those who are afraid of killing."


    "You are as crazy as me."


    "You''re right." John completely enveloped Grindelwald.


    His voice was slightly cold, "Then, let this be your destination."


    "It''s a good choice. I would rather you take a look at it."


    Grindelwald stretched out his finger, and John looked up along it.


    Several explosions sounded instantly.


    Immediately afterwards, the infinite loop of M?bius strips shook.


    "You see, this is the malice of Muggles." Grindelwald grabbed John''s hand, "They are trying to kill you."


    He looked at John earnestly, "Start, your killing begins with my life."


    "You have the ability to spread magic throughout the world."


    John raised his right hand and held it empty.


    The Sword of Silver Wake gradually emerged in his hand.


    "You want me to kill them?" John said coldly, "Or you want me to die with you."


    Grindelwald sighed, "You are as calm as ever."


    "But defense cannot let people see the greatness of magic."


    Not long after Grindelwald finished speaking.


    The M?bius strip rotates.


    This is a time-limited magic.


    John looked up.


    The swaying firelight fell towards this side again.


    This time, John''s body gradually increased.


    The golden wings spread out, and the beautiful gold-like scales occupied the body.


    "I said that the holy fire cannot shake the dragon."


    John flapped his wings and appeared in the sky the next second.


    With a golden flame burning in his chest, John crossed the ocean with a breath of dragon breath.


    The arriving missile melted, and he turned around again. His eyes fell on the submarine lurking in the sea through the black sea.


    And Grindelwald looked at the giant dragon. He spread his hands and shouted loudly in the storm caused by the explosion.


    "You were meant to be king, John."


    ¡­


    Chapter 744 Kneel down to me, Dumbledore


    The golden dragon transcends extreme weather conditions and is over a hundred feet tall, like a monster.


    The soldiers operating the submarine saw a rapidly approaching red dot.


    "Sir!"


    He called hurriedly.


    The officer walked over quickly, his face solemn.


    He picked up the communicator and said, "This is the Tornado. There is an unknown object approaching quickly. Please request an attack order!"


    "Attack allowed."


    The other side responded quickly.


    The commander immediately ordered an attack on the unknown object.


    This is currently mankind''s most powerful weapon vehicle.


    Even though he was diving into the sea, the big guy approaching quickly still made people feel inexplicably uneasy.


    The next second his order was issued.


    One member had sweat streaming down his forehead. He wiped the sweat away and asked, "It''s so hot."


    Yes, it¡¯s so hot.


    In the deep sea, and in a submarine with a constant temperature all year round.


    The chief said: "Go check the central temperature control system."


    "Sir, I think I know why."


    A soldier struggled to speak, and the red dot on the radar had reached the center.


    The commander also saw the image transmitted back. He took off his hat and looked at his comrades.


    "Gentlemen, it is my honor to be with you."


    The soldiers stood up one after another, they understood.


    Death is knocking on the door.


    The golden flame penetrated the submarine, and the flames raged inside the submarine, turning it into a huge oven.


    And in the sky above, the dragon''s breath ignited the sea in the mouth of the golden dragon.


    This is a flame more brutal than the fierce fire.


    The flame that can never be extinguished makes the sea water need to avoid it.


    All marine life within a hundred miles disappeared, and they felt the pressure from the superiors.


    John tore the submarine into pieces and threw it into the island.


    He fell from the sky and turned into a human form after landing.


    John slowly walked towards Grindelwald, the Dark Lord was ready.


    He opened his arms and waited for the last scene.


    "Come on, Joel."


    "No."


    "John Wick."


    The platform built by the martyrs.


    To ascend the throne as a king.


    The tower that bound him appeared in Grindelwald''s eyes, and maybe he wouldn''t be bound again this time.


    "ডª¡ª"


    The sound of fairy music came.


    Immediately afterwards, the flashing light of thunder, black and white fell at the same time and shredded the flames.


    In the flames, the white-haired wizard appeared, and the flames on his body faced the flying owl at the same time.


    The Phoenix and the Owl are at war again.


    This time, Basil, who had a helper, said that he must kill the phoenix.


    "Dumbledore." John''s expression turned gloomy, "Are you kidding me?"


    Dumbledore also sees the current situation clearly.


    Grindelwald fell to the ground seriously injured, and John was about to end his sinful life.


    Hearing John''s question, his lips moved and turned into a sigh.


    With a complicated look on his face, Dumbledore said, "You want to kill him?"


    "Obviously, yes!" John said in a bad tone, "Don''t tell me, you are going to use that big theory to stop me?"


    "Don''t tell me anything else. I won''t lock him up, because that''s what you did back then."


    John blocked all Dumbledore''s escape routes and said calmly: "If you want to do it yourself, I''d welcome it."


    "John..."


    "Shut up!"


    John raised the Elder Wand irritably, with a harsh voice, "I won, he lost, it''s that simple!"


    But Dumbledore still called: "John."


    John took a deep breath, and the call of the phoenix and the hoot of an owl sounded in his ears.


    The thunder flashes sharply, and the flames roar thickly.


    His breathing became rapid and he said word by word: "You want to plead for him?"


    "at this time?"


    "In front of my victory?"


    "When I want to avenge old Barty?"


    He asked questions one by one, walking towards Dumbledore.


    He stared at the crooked nose, "I don''t mind killing you too."


    Dumbledore could see that John was emotionally unstable at the moment.


    At this moment, he was like a flammable bomb that could destroy everything at any time.


    But such emotions are very dangerous.


    "You are being affected," he said.


    "Influenced by whom?" John laughed angrily, pointing to the submarine that was pulled out of the sea by him, "The power is in my hands!"


    "You are affected by magic." Dumbledore said with a complex expression, "You don''t even know what you are doing."


    "I only know that I am taking revenge!" John shouted, "When you were avoiding in various ways, I was the one who accomplished everything!"


    "When Bhutan was attacked, I went there and didn''t see the last of my friend!"


    He reached out and was about to grab Dumbledore''s collar, but his hand stopped there, and he reluctantly made a fist and threw it out.


    "You can leave, Dumbledore, unless you want to be my enemy."


    Holding the Elder Wand tightly in his hand, John turned and walked towards Grindelwald without looking at Dumbledore.

 Chapter 733：

    He has only one goal now, to kill Grindelwald and solve all this.


    "You are driving yourself astray," said Dumbledore. "You know it, you understand it."


    clear?


    John paused slightly and turned his head to look at Dumbledore''s sincere old face.


    "You suddenly care about me again?" John smiled sarcastically, "Or are you doing it for so-called justice?"


    "Both." Dumbledore listened to these sarcastic words, his expression always showed concern.


    He could see John''s wavering.


    The tense body and mind, coupled with the ever-present suppressed emotions.


    "You are looking for a way out, right?" Dumbledore said, "In this battle, you have not found the answer."


    These words silenced John.


    He glanced at the panel. The panel, which was always gray, did not break through in this battle as he expected.


    Grindelwald is still missing something, just that little bit.


    Level 8 is like a gust of wind, you can feel it but you can¡¯t catch it.


    John could feel the change in his mood, but he just glanced at Dumbledore.


    That tone is really unpleasant.


    "Do you love him?" He asked flatly, "You and he were very close once."


    "You have always thought that love is the greatest. Now tell me, is love the greatest?"


    John asked, making Dumbledore ponder for a moment.


    "My answer has always been this." Dumbledore looked at the pair of strange eyes, "Love is great."


    "Across time, beyond death?" John asked.


    "Yes."


    Dumbledore said: "So, don''t let yourself go that way, John."


    "What about them?" John suddenly asked, "those who died in these baptisms."


    "Don''t they have love?"


    Dumbledore hesitated.


    John smiled.


    He looked at Dumbledore, raised his wand and pointed it at Grindelwald, and said word by word: "Just sit on the altar and don''t come to the world."


    Grindelwald also looked at Dumbledore.


    This once close friend who was closer than a brother came to this duel.


    What kind of ending is worthy of the presence of the three kings?


    Is it death or endless imprisonment?


    "Kill him and you will completely enter the darkness." Dumbledore still wanted to persuade.


    "Then just go in." John said nonchalantly, "I have seen darker places."


    Dumbledore didn''t know what it felt like.


    He didn''t want John to fall into it. The erosion caused by magic had already appeared on John''s body.


    To Grindelwald?


    Is it the relationship we had in the past?


    Or that crazy hatred?


    can not say it clearly.


    In silence, only John walked towards Grindelwald.


    The third child, Dumbledore, who had escaped all his life, witnessed the killing between old friends.


    "John." He stopped John for the third time.


    This time Dumbledore said with a pleading and moving look: "Please."


    When John heard this tone, he stopped.


    "Dumbledore, are you so confused?" John looked at him, "You were not like this before."


    "Perhaps experiencing death has magnified my feelings." Dumbledore said.


    The person he once wanted to be was now groveling, leaving John silent.


    If it weren''t for the submarine, Grindelwald would be a corpse now.


    "Then kneel down to me, Dumbledore." John spoke after a long silence and made a difficult and disgusting request, "Show me your humbleness."


    Grindelwald laughed so hard that he burst into tears.


    "He won''t, Joel." Grindelwald said.


    He hoped not, it was best not.


    That''s it. Dumbledore is the greatest wizard.


    Grindelwald is the most evil Dark Lord.


    Dumbledore said: "If it makes you change your mind."


    Under John''s gaze, the tall old man seemed to begin to change.


    What he admired and even wanted to be.


    In the Mirror of Erised, he received honor, held power in his hands, had good food and friends.


    He is the White Devil, he is the new Dumbledore.


    But at this moment, John seemed to see something collapse.


    Yes, it turned out to be the giant I once imagined, so humble.


    When Dumbledore''s knees were about to touch the ground.


    John''s expression turned ferocious, and he raised the Elder Wand.


    A ray of red light made Dumbledore fly out irresistibly.


    "You let me down, Dumbledore!" John growled.


    The old man who had been in John''s mind died.


    Kind, powerful, and wise.


    The Elder Wand lowered slowly, and John looked over there.


    Dumbledore was hit by a banishing spell, which did not cause any serious harm to him.


    "The altar has collapsed," John''s eyes flashed with fatigue, "You are no longer a god."


    God can bleed, which means he will die, but he is still God.


    But if a **** kneels down, then he has completely collapsed and walked from the altar into the mortal world.


    ¡­


    Chapter 745: Greedy Heart, Goblin


    Greed.


    There is one for everyone.


    But among some people, they will hide this thought.


    Just hiding, not disappearing.


    Because justice is their mask, greed never appears together with the saint''s justice.


    So they choose to use the coat of justice to cover their dirty and greedy hearts.


    Especially the lighthouse.


    Although the whole world knows what those people in this country are like.


    But they still need to maintain their upright and great image.


    It¡¯s like they spare no effort to publicize their contributions.


    But he ignored all the people he had hurt.


    Contact with the submarine brought bad news.


    A submarine carrying offensive weapons disappeared in the Atlantic Ocean.


    Previously, submarines had received attack requests.


    A group of people gathered together, wearing suits and ties, but they talked about this death lightly.


    It seems that this brings them not losses, but countless wealth.


    "I think we underestimated something," a man with white hair said, his posture was relaxed, as if he had not lost a submarine, "But we have a reason, don''t we?"


    Hearing his words, everyone present laughed.


    Another added: "I need to keep the world at peace."


    "And the key that can activate five nuclear bombs was taken away by a group of people who were hiding their heads and tail."


    The man pretended to be serious and said, "This is very worrying."


    "Yeah," someone else added, "We have to keep it safe, don''t we?"


    "They were the ones who threatened us first."


    "Our negotiations have not yet been resolved."


    One by one, they seemed to have been convicted.


    After the meeting, the white-haired man walked out of the meeting room and talked with another person.


    "This time it went very smoothly."


    "Yeah, I think we can take over the world very quickly."


    The two came to the door and parted. The white-haired man came close to the man''s ear and whispered softly.


    The man responded in kind, and the two left the meeting.


    And Webb, who was imprisoned in that mysterious room, was holding the symbol of the Deathly Hallows in his hand.


    "You are right, Muggles are born with malice," Webb stared at the glass and said, "Let this baptism speed up."


    "I can''t wait to see that happen."


    "Make magic great again."


    ¡­


    The Wick family.


    Watson and Ariana were holding a large cup of popcorn each, and they were watching the movie intently.


    Mrs. Wick prepared lunch and looked at the father and daughter over there with concern.


    "Ariana, don''t eat too many snacks."


    Perhaps it is the Dumbledore family¡¯s inherent low resistance to snacks, but Ariana likes to eat all kinds of snacks.


    This also caused Watson, an old father, to often buy various snacks to share at home.


    Mrs. Wick finally got Ariana to give up soda, but was ruined again by Watson, an old man.


    This made her look at Watson full of murderous intent.


    Watson felt a little cold on the back of his head, and he struggled not to turn his head.

 Chapter 734：

    He was sure that once he turned his head, he would definitely meet those eyes full of murderous intent.


    So he held on until the ending theme of that movie appeared.


    Just when Watson was almost unable to hold on anymore, the roar of the engine outside appeared, making him relieved.


    There was a rapid knock on the door, and Watson jumped up from the sofa.


    Then he showed off his acting skills and made his expression look very serious.


    Even Mrs. Wick was fooled. He ran to the door and opened it.


    The moment that face appeared, he subconsciously punched it.


    ¡­


    "Why did you hit me?" The agent drove in front with a resentful look on his face.


    Watson coughed twice to relieve his embarrassment.


    Although the other party rescued him from the death stare, he could distinguish between public and private affairs, and he would not forget that this agent once shot at his sofa.


    "Mycroft is looking for me?" Watson recovered from the embarrassment.


    Previously, in order to get rid of the possibility of being suppressed by Mrs. Wick as soon as possible, I didn''t listen to what the agent said.


    Now that he came back to his senses, he looked strange.


    "I have agreed beforehand that I will not eat with men."


    Watson looked alert, which made the agent driving the car particularly uncomfortable.


    If this man hadn''t kept a dragon at home, he would have been deceived by his harmless appearance.


    The agent had no choice but to say: "There is something important and I need you to go there."


    Mycroft can even say that it is an important matter. Could it be that something is going to happen to Britain?


    Watson is thinking.


    The car has changed color unconsciously, and the picture on the glass has also turned black.


    Seven places.


    Watson opened the door and came out. He could feel that the atmosphere here had become serious.


    "Watson!" Mycroft saw him and approached quickly, his tone stern, "What on earth is your son doing?"


    "my son?"


    "Stop pretending!"


    Now Mycroft was not in the mood to play riddles with Watson. He stared at Watson and said seriously: "An American submarine has disappeared and claimed to have been attacked by a mysterious force."


    Watson had a question mark on his face, "What does that have to do with my son?"


    "Your son, John Wick," Mycroft glanced outside and lowered his voice and said, "He is the person in charge of the wizarding world. This incident is considered a provocation by wizards against us."


    "They asked for renegotiation, but the group of wizards didn''t show up at all. Do you know what this means?"


    Mycroft said solemnly: "The war is approaching."


    "Your son and those wizards, if they can''t show enough sincerity, will cause a war."


    Watson also understood the seriousness, and he said solemnly: "Is there any visual evidence that can prove that they did it?"


    "No, and there is no need to," Mycroft said, "They just need an excuse."


    "Then why are you so interested?" Watson looked strange.


    Mycroft is not the type to worry about wizards.


    Mycroft couldn''t tell for a moment whether Watson really didn''t know or was just pretending to be with him. He took a deep breath and said, "Your son, they have at least five nuclear bombs, and one of them was found in London."


    He looked at Watson and said with a headache: "This will plunge the world into chaos."


    Watson needs to digest this information.


    "You mean, my son has five nuclear bombs in his hand?"


    "At least five." Mycroft said. "There is still some doubt as to how many the United States has lost."


    After digesting the information, Watson didn''t know what to say.


    He was even a little desperate.


    When will the position of the younger brother in this family change?


    "I can''t contact your son," Mycroft said deeply, "but if he wants to maintain peace, the best way is to negotiate with the United States."


    If it weren''t for the possibility of spreading to the UK, Mycroft really didn''t want to wade into this muddy water.


    The situation is very critical now.


    The United States has sent a signal to other countries.


    If the wizard refuses to negotiate with him, this is a very dangerous sign.


    If a war breaks out, Mycroft''s plan will have to be advanced.


    At this point in time when wizards'' abilities are not yet fully understood, the information gap will make them passive.


    Now we can only hope that Watson, the underground president, can contact Wick, who can represent the magical world.


    Urgent situation.


    ¡­


    "Why don''t you take advantage of this opportunity and rebel against him?"


    The magical world.


    Some goblins were about to make a move. When Griphook heard the news, he was so frightened that he hurriedly found the goblins.


    The greedy goblins originally had a good status in the magical world, but now they are assigned to work in factories to mint coins.


    They are goblins, and what they believe in is that the creator is the owner of the item.


    He even asked Gryffindor for a sword.


    The only one who can compare with them is Xiu Xiu.


    Gringotts was once responsible for the exchange of Muggle currency and wizard currency.


    Most of the Muggle currency was taken away, but occasionally they would use Muggle currency to conduct transactions with Muggles.


    So they got some news, such as the king''s arrogant behavior that angered some people.


    Although they also looked down on Muggles, they greedily felt that they could turn the goblins into masters.


    The undercover agents placed by Griphook around the workers told him the news.


    So Griphook is ready to have a heart-to-heart talk with the goblins who have such thoughts.


    The goblins were very unwelcome to his arrival. They were unwilling to admit their weakness, so they would put all the blame on Griphook.


    And Griphook smiled at them.


    The undercover agent walked out of the room.


    He was also the only one to leave the room.


    Griphook gasped and murmured to himself with red eyes: "They will drag the goblins into hell. I can''t let them do this."


    The fear of that king penetrated deeply into his body.


    No one was more afraid of the young king than he was.


    ¡­


    Chapter 746: Muggles and the Crisis in the Magical World


    International Confederation of Wizards.


    John is not here, and neither is Percy.


    "Let''s negotiate with him as soon as possible." Bulgaria''s Minister of Magic roared.


    What do the people of the Magical Congress of America do for food, to delay such an important matter?


    From the assassination incident to the present, the wizarding world has never given a satisfactory explanation for the incident in America.


    But the Magical Congress of America also has its difficulties.


    Doesn¡¯t he want to say it?


    He can''t say it!


    The second king...oh no, it was the king who gave the order.


    He delayed the matter.


    But now, something more serious has happened, making people unable to sit still.


    Not only the Magical Congress of America, but also the wizarding world has reached a moment of crisis.


    The senior officials of the Ministry of Magic, who have seen the power of Muggles, are full of fear of the ability to destroy the world.


    None of them want to make enemies of Muggles.


    Except for a few.


    "We don''t need to give an explanation." German Minister of Magic Gresham said solemnly, "On the contrary, they need to give us an explanation."


    "Are you crazy?" The Bulgarian Minister of Magic stared wide-eyed.


    "You forgot those weapons?" he roared. "In Bhutan, how many wizards died there, and in Poland, an entire wizard colony was destroyed, and no one was left alive."


    He questioned Gresham loudly, as if this would make him more confident.


    Another voice sounded, it was Charles Roland. The Bulgarian Minister of Magic thought that this mediocre minister who could only do ballroom dancing and get married would support him.


    The result was surprising. Minister Roland agreed with Gresham''s idea, "We should not show weakness to Muggles easily."


    Minister Roland looked around at everyone and said, "That will make them feel that wizards are at the mercy of others."


    "A single threat will make us compromise?"


    "I''m sorry, what we will encounter will be countless compromises and threats."


    "What we have to do is let them know that wizards are not so easy to bully."


    He is so tough that one would call him hell. Is this the French Minister of Magic who wants to marry his son to Delacour?


    Besides him, there are others who agree.


    Oz Hilde, who attended in place of Percy, said: "I agree with this idea. Muggles must be allowed to see the power of wizards. Compromise cannot buy respect."


    "You are all crazy," the Bulgarian Minister of Magic shouted out of control, "You are making a joke out of the entire magical world!"


    "Then why aren''t they like this?"


    The old and old voice sounded, and everyone looked around.


    Cecilia.


    The old man who has gone to the mysterious place of the Magic Association.


    He actually appeared here.


    This treasure of the magical world spoke now.


    "We must change these cowardices," his voice was sonorous and powerful, and he could not tell that he was older than everyone present. "If the Muggles want to go to war, we must be prepared to fight."


    "Even you?" The Bulgarian Minister of Magic was a little desperate.


    Sometimes, he really wanted to take the Ministry of Magic and leave this place.


    But what happened in the Neon Ministry of Magic told him that if he couldn''t keep his front foot out, he would end up like the Neon Minister of Magic.


    Believers belonging to that king have already spread all over the world.


    They just don¡¯t have a chance. If they could, those people would be Wang¡¯s craziest vanguard.


    The youngest member of the Ministry of Magic present, the representative of the Neon Ministry of Magic spoke.

 Chapter 735：

    "I also agree. The Ministry of Neon Magic will fully support this coming war."


    Musashi''s slightly accented voice was not funny at all.


    Several ministries of magic have now expressed their approval.


    The remaining people, they also started voting.


    Surprisingly, except for a few people, most people chose to participate in this battle.


    The Bulgarian Minister of Magic said with a gloomy face: "A bunch of lunatics."


    Seeing so many people looking at him, he still couldn''t resist and agreed.


    This made the remaining people who did not want to join the war turn around and agree.


    Passed unanimously.


    The magical world may be destroyed, but they have to fight.


    This is the king''s order.


    ¡­


    Purple crystals fill the so-called ''mine''.


    On the island, Percy has taken over the place.


    Neville sat on the shore, with his legs crossed and the sword made by John across his knees.


    "Don''t you resist?" Percy came over and stood next to him.


    It¡¯s strange to say that.


    He and Neville are both Gryffindors, so they should be the two people they are most familiar with.


    But in fact, the two of them are the people with the least social network among the stars.


    One is because Percy graduated too early, and the other is because the two people have different personalities.


    Percy likes power. Although people think he is very rigid, in fact, his excellence cannot be concealed.


    When Neville first met, he was a good friend of John.


    There are too few places where the two of them can communicate.


    Even after graduation, everyone has their own life.


    "I don''t like war." The sea breeze blew on Neville''s face, and he looked at the horizon and said, "But war is not only killing, but also protecting."


    Percy said: "You are the most different among us."


    "You joined the Star Club because of friendship."


    Of all the wizards, only Neville is the most like John and the closest to him.


    The same swordsmanship, the same devotion to friends.


    "Wizards must win this battle." Percy said seriously. "Only by making the Muggles feel pain will they stop blatantly trying to attack us."


    "If you fail, promise me..."


    Percy suddenly smiled, "Don''t take away my reputation as the first sacrifice."


    Neville also laughed, and he said with a smile: "Stop talking about it, you can''t take it away from me."


    A black spot appeared in the sky. Malfoy piloted the Firebolt and landed quickly in front of the two of them. He said arrogantly: "Quickly give up your seat to me. Let you see, those Muggle planes are not worth mentioning."


    The two fell silent at the same time.


    This person may be the first to die.


    With this mouth, it¡¯s hard not to be irritating.


    Unfortunately, Malfoy didn''t notice the strange expressions of the two men at all, and was still showing off his taunting ability crazily.


    A firework flew into the sky and exploded, and Percy looked at it angrily.


    The Weasley twins were laughing with a firework.


    While Heinrich stared at the two people, he thought of some bad things.


    ¡­


    Once upon a time, unconditional trust was exchanged for infinite suspicion.


    I have tried my best to avoid being an enemy of Dumbledore, but why can''t I get rid of it completely?


    Maybe this is the wizard''s obsession, just like he is also obsessed with being recognized by Slytherin.


    Among the people he wants to be recognized by, there is also the dream he once had.


    But now, the dream has collapsed.


    John''s heart was indescribably complicated, but more of an anger.


    "You will kneel down for him."


    John stared at Grindelwald and said, "You should be very proud now."


    "The greatest wizard, for you, is willing to betray everything he believes in."


    Grindelwald is also indescribably complicated.


    Just like he said to Dumbledore.


    Something more powerful than the blood alliance was also restraining him at the same time.


    "You owe me a duel and a life." John said to Dumbledore expressionlessly, "In exchange of equal value, you also need to pay an equal price."


    What is the price of a life?


    Nature is another life.


    The equally powerful Dumbledore came to replace that duel.


    John gave Dumbledore his final respect.


    "I will kill the gods in front of everyone''s attention."


    ¡­


    Chapter 747 Grindelwald¡¯s Seed, the War Begins


    This is an act of ¡®justice¡¯ that does not need to be told to everyone.


    In that magnificent white palace, the five corners are like sharp swords, releasing the pressure of a powerful country to the outside at all times.


    "Should we turn it on?"


    When a minister who decided to start this war heard this question.


    He smiled.


    "This is the war they started."


    "And we..." He paused slightly and looked at the black man, his tone filled with arrogance and contempt for uncivilized wizards, "We are justice."


    Justice?


    The magical world is hidden in this world. In the eyes of the minister, they are just like the rats in the sewer.


    The same shamelessness.


    Being able to sit in this position, he clearly knows what those wizards do.


    "This is an invasion of a country." The black man hoped that he would reconsider. He said solemnly, "We know nothing about him."


    But such a tone made the minister sneer.


    "You know, those guys just have some tricks like magic," the minister moved his fingers, "boom!"


    "A city is destroyed."


    "This is our little trick."


    "Country? Whose country? Wizards?" The minister shook his head and said, "Do they have a country?"


    Yes, do wizards have a country?


    They exist in various countries and are they citizens of various countries?


    No, no, no.


    They are not American children.


    As Mycroft said, no wizard would go to the police station to call the police.


    They have their own laws, and no country would like such a group of people to go their own way in their own land like a colony.


    "They are a bunch of thieves, they stole our land, our resources."


    "Do you know how much land suddenly appeared in Poland?" the minister said. "They stole some land in America, they stole some land in England, they stole some land in Germany."


    "They are thieves. I don''t remember the government allowing them to establish a so-called Magical Congress under our building."


    When the black man listened, he seemed to have thought of something.


    Seeing this powerful guy, his eyes flickered.


    Without their own land, even if they blend in and hide among the crowd, they are just a group of stowaways.


    The minister''s attitude made him understand that even stowaways between countries would be deported, let alone those from different races.


    The minister left.


    He brought with him an order for war.


    This time it was Muggle arrogance.


    They confidently feel that they only need a few planes and a few soldiers to shut up the so-called wizards.


    The purple gold is waving to them.


    And the whole world will completely follow the guidance of the lighthouse and move forward.


    "Pierce," the minister said after hugging a blond man and whispering in each other''s ears, "I think we are going to be ''rich'' soon."


    "Great, enough energy to make people salivate." The man with glasses named Pierce smiled.


    "As for the World Security Council," the minister smiled, "I think you are the most suitable successor."


    Pierce smiled and said, "Thank you."


    The two shook hands and understood each other tacitly.


    The seeds Grindelwald planted in the Muggle world have taken root in the most powerful country.


    This is contempt for war and arrogance for wizards.


    And people like them are doing the same thing in those big countries.


    ¡­


    U.K.


    The Prime Minister was subjected to something akin to being forced into the palace.


    "I am under huge pressure."


    The Prime Minister messed up his hair with his fingers, and buried his face with his oily palms.


    Mycroft understood what the Prime Minister meant.


    Should we follow the lighthouse to get a share of the pie, or should we stand still?


    This is a very difficult thing.


    "We know less than 10% of wizards," Mycroft always maintained calmness and grace. "In today''s information age, this is a fatal mistake."


    "I know, but some people are jealous of that." The Prime Minister complained, "You know, the temptation is too great."


    "With all due respect, Mr. Prime Minister," Mycroft slowly approached the Prime Minister, bent down, and whispered in his ear, "Do you really think this place is ''clean''?"


    The Prime Minister was stunned at first, and then his face became stern.

 Chapter 736：

    Mycroft observed these subtle changes very carefully.


    He glanced at the British Royal Guards ornaments that were used as ornaments seemingly casually, "I cleaned the room some time ago. Sometimes without cleaning, you don''t even know there is a lot of dust in the house."


    "Those bugs, they can always appear in the room when you don''t care."


    "This is a headache."


    The Prime Minister''s face darkened. He held his head with disheveled hair and said solemnly: "Then you should know which blind spots to clean in order to discover them."


    Mycroft stretched out his hand, passed it in front of the Prime Minister''s desk, rubbed his fingers, and said: "More often, it''s because we are not careful."


    Seeing this action, the Prime Minister looked very ugly.


    There are actually those bugs in my office.


    He raised his head and looked at Mycroft, how did this minister understand.


    Mycroft smiled and stood up, walked to the bookshelf guard, and knocked the guard down as if by accident. He suddenly asked: "I remember you like the Bible, Prime Minister?"


    "Yes, I go to church on my days off."


    After hearing what he said, Mycroft took out a Bible, placed it on the table and slowly pushed it over.


    "I like a sentence very much," he put his hand on the Bible, pointed it to the Prime Minister with his fingers, and said meaningfully, "The way to salvation lies in it."


    Mycroft turned to leave, and the Prime Minister slowly opened the book.


    A CD is placed there.


    He closed the door without changing his expression.


    It seems that the war against wizards will be put aside.


    The real war is within.


    When the Prime Minister returned home, he rummaged around and after confirming that there was no surveillance equipment, he put the CD into the drive.


    As the disc rotates in the computer.


    The Prime Minister understood that this represented Mycroft''s position, and it was also a signal that he did not want to start a war.


    After becoming prime minister, he never knew that there were far more problems internally than externally.


    ¡­


    It often rains in London.


    The rain poured down on the umbrella.


    Two black umbrellas stood in front of the station.


    "Are you trying to prove it to me, Watson?" Mycroft calmly looked at some passers-by walking nearby, "How much do you know about the list that even the government doesn''t know about?"


    Under the umbrella next to him, Watson held a bottle of soda in his hand and drank from a straw. He shrugged and said, "Some business matters, they prefer to tell their financial managers."


    "Every year, more than a billion pounds flow to foreign countries, and then flow back from the outside," Watson said as the glass bottle in his hand bottomed out. "It would take me half a minute to explain to you, but this amount of money only costs In twenty seconds it can be turned into legal currency and enter those people¡¯s pockets.¡±


    "This is a huge chain of interests," Mycroft turned to look at Watson and asked, "For you, it is best to have it in your hands."


    "Mycroft, do you know why I like to deal with you?" Watson put the bottle into his pocket and put one hand in his pocket, "Because you know how much I value my family."


    "To you, that may be a big deal, but to me, it just means that my son will have fewer enemies."


    Following Watson''s actions, the pedestrians around him stopped.


    Watson walked forward, "I welcome you to dine at the Continental Hotel at any time. A neon chef with very good skills has come to London."


    He walked into the crowd, and the crowd started to move again, making him disappear.


    Mycroft watched the crowd gradually disappear, unable to tell which people were from the hotel.


    "Family?"


    Thinking of his younger brother, Mycroft suddenly felt that he felt the same as Watson.


    No matter when and where, family members are the weakness of people like them.


    "If you offend these people, your situation will become difficult, Watson."


    Mycroft turned and left. He still needed to clean up for the government.


    Having ulterior motives has never been the standard for cleaning up people like them.


    It depends on whether it is of any use to you.


    The United States is worried that others will enjoy the fruits of victory, and can''t wait to sail towards the ocean.


    That unknown fruit, is it a forbidden fruit or a poisonous apple.


    It depends on the strength that the wizard can show.


    "John Wick."


    Mycroft wanted to know what kind of person this underground president was, the son he wanted to protect even at the cost of a huge chain of interests.


    What kind of status should you have among wizards?


    ¡­


    An island in the Atlantic Ocean.


    It was named the Magic Crystal Mine.


    Sitting cross-legged on the shore, Neville opened a lunch box.


    There were three Big Mac sandwiches inside. With a happy smile on his face, he picked up a sandwich and put it in his mouth and took a bite.


    Looking up, warships appeared on the coastline one after another.


    This place does not belong to any country, that is to say.


    Warships from any country can arrive here.


    Neville ate his sandwich in two bites and put his hand on the hilt of his sword.


    ¡­


    Chapter 748 Bullets, Magic


    The war is about to begin.


    No.


    It has already begun.


    A warship came to this magic crystal island, and their war began.


    Any resources on this island have been included in the United States list without warning.


    Wizard?


    If you don¡¯t surrender, you will die.


    An easy and efficient approach.


    The well-equipped soldiers thought so, and their commanders thought so too.


    The wizard was discussing the ship opposite.


    "Is that the iron wand on TV? It looks a little different."


    "I remember the TV iron wand wasn''t that long."


    Thanks to the advent of magic TV, wizards have a better understanding of the outside world.


    Of course, only for those wizards living in the magical world.


    Muggle-born wizards naturally understand that the weapon in question is a gun.


    Facing the army, they were also frightened.


    "Negotiate first, or fight first?"


    Cedric looked at the many sandbags behind him. This time he brought a lot of cursed sand.


    As the commander this time, Percy has actually never commanded a war.


    Fortunately, there is a deputy commander here, Kim Ledisley.


    As a mixed-race wizard born in the United States, he has no psychological pressure at all to do such things to the United States.


    "Looking at their posture, they seem to be preparing to attack us by landing on the island." Jin analyzed, "Their goal is the magic crystal mine, so naturally they will not aim to destroy this place."


    "Does anyone know their number?"


    "I''m going to take a look." Malfoy rode up on his broomstick and glanced over. "There are about three warships with about 2,000 people."


    To deal with wizards, to dispatch such a large scale, we really have some understanding.


    The sparse population of wizards is a flaw. If they weren''t worried about damaging those priceless magic crystal mines, they wouldn''t even need to come in person. Just a few planes could destroy the wizards.


    These people are all soldiers with combat experience and have received some training before arriving.


    Percy looked at the approaching warship, he picked up the wand and put it to his throat.


    "Sonorus"


    Casting a loud spell on himself, Percy warned: "You have entered the territory of the Ministry of Magic, please leave as soon as possible."


    His voice was conveyed to the warship through the sound of wind blowing by.


    The people on the warship were amused, as if they were watching Percy''s joke.


    Continue to approach the island.


    After repeating this three times, Percy put his wand down.


    "I feel like a fool." As calm as he was, he was also a little annoyed after being ignored.


    "They don''t take us seriously at all," Cedric said with a smile, "That''s good news."


    "Let them land on the island," said Percy, "and hope they won''t regret it."


    When the warship touched the land of the island, Percy issued another warning.


    But these warnings fell on deaf ears.


    "Is everything recorded?" Percy finished what he had to do and looked at the woman in green clothes.


    Rita Skeeter gave Percy a look, indicating that it was all recorded.


    From the appearance of the warship to the landing on the island.


    Including Percy''s warning and the other party''s ignoring the warning.


    It was all captured on a wizard''s camcorder and a Muggle''s video recorder.


    The evidence is now conclusive.


    Percy looked at Malfoy, "Let them fire the first shot."


    Malfoy said dissatisfied: "Why me?"


    Why you? Don¡¯t you have any idea?


    Percy didn''t want to be too straightforward, but Fleur didn''t mind and said, "Because you have the best ability."


    Malfoy felt that he had been praised, but also felt that he had not been praised.


    I have to say that the art of language is so wonderful.


    Malfoy walked down with a swagger as if he didn''t recognize his relatives.


    As the commander of this operation, Gavin said that he had never seen such an arrogant person.


    "Hey, you guys," Malfoy walked over to a sign that read ''International Federation of Wizards'' and patted it, "don''t you know the words?"


    Gavin: ¡°¡­¡±


    Percy: "..."


    Soldier:"¡­"


    "Sir, I want to shoot. I don''t know why, but I just want to shoot."

 Chapter 737：

    A soldier suddenly wanted to shoot.


    That extremely arrogant tone, coupled with the face that naturally attracts hatred, and that set of natural movements.


    All kinds of factors add up to make people extremely unhappy.


    Gavin still wanted to save face. He steadied the soldier, walked up to Malfoy arrogantly, and asked, "Are you the person in charge here?"


    "I formally inform you that this place is officially taken over by the United States Navy."


    "In view of your provocation against our country, we have the right to attack you."


    After Gavin finished speaking, he saw Malfoy looking at him as if he were a fool.


    "Then I formally inform you that you are not welcome in this place. You have violated the wizarding laws of the International Federation of Wizards and threatened wizards'' personal rights and property rights."


    Malfoy said disdainfully: "Who do you think you are? Why should I listen to you?"


    Gavin was angry, "Watch your attitude when you speak, you are so arrogant."


    "Is it illegal to be arrogant?" Malfoy sneered, "Your family''s law stipulates that you can''t be arrogant?"


    It¡¯s not that Gavin has a bad temper, it¡¯s that he is too irritating.


    Malfoy glanced at the well-equipped invasion troops, and he sneered: "How dare you say invasion with these guys?"


    Gavin couldn''t help it.


    He took out his pistol and aimed it at Malfoy''s head, and said with murderous intent: "If you say one more word, I will kill you right now."


    "I bet there are no bullets in your gun."


    Damn it.


    Gavin had zero tolerance for this guy who wanted to die endlessly, so he pulled the trigger.


    A bullet slipped out of the gun barrel, followed by sparks, and flew towards Malfoy.


    And the sound of gunfire spread from the island.


    The bullet stopped in front of Malfoy.


    The iron armor curse is blocking the front.


    Pulling out the wand, Malfoy said with a ferocious smile: "You started the war first."


    The next second.


    He took action decisively.


    The wand exploded with red light and knocked Gavin away.


    Start the war!


    Bullets poured out.


    Malfoy used Apparition to disappear.


    On the island, the light of magic falls from the sky like sword rain.


    Those soldiers had never seen such a battle before, and they began to move forward.


    People who were hit by magic either froze or dropped their weapons for no reason.


    There is also an explosion curse, which triggers a series of explosions and kills soldiers.


    But after a short period of haste, the soldiers adapted quickly. Their weapons were faster and could also cause explosions.


    When the grenade flew out, the armor spell on the wizard instantly lit up, and the power of the explosion bounced them away.


    "Iron Armor Curse!"


    Jin gave an order, and the attacking team of ten people used the Iron Armor Curse at the same time.


    The flying bullet was blocked by the iron armor spell.


    Then one layer after another of light masks lit up.


    Many wizards use all protection to block bullets.


    On the Muggle side, put on heavy weapons.


    The cannonball flew out, causing the formed mask to shake.


    "Muggle weapons are so powerful." Malfoy secretly exclaimed.


    This is really an eye-opener for the purebloods.


    If you add more, I''m afraid all the protection and super armor protection will be exploded.


    "Defense team, continue to maintain it!" Under Percy''s arrangement, the island was divided into defense and offense.


    The attack was led by King, while the defense was led by Percy.


    The frequency of attacks is too high.


    Even the Iron Armor Curse will be hit by bullets the moment it stops.


    A wizard was shot and used a recovery spell to heal him.


    The Muggles have invaded.


    Cedric releases the cursed sand.


    The clinging sand fell against the wind and turned into countless Cedric-like sandmen in the jungle on the island.


    It was also the first time for Muggles to fight against such a thing, and their bullets could not cause substantial damage to the Sandman.


    The wizard took the opportunity to attack him.


    Soon after the battle, the casualties on both sides increased rapidly.


    Although not everyone can use the Death Curse, the Explosive Curse is also very powerful.


    Suddenly, a huge burning horse appeared.


    He stepped on it and set the two soldiers on fire.


    Immediately afterwards, the horse started running, and nearly a hundred people were affected.


    Bullets have no effect on this kind of monster.


    Heinrich stood in front of the soldiers and said: "This road is blocked."


    What looks like a bird in the sky is looking for a soldier.


    The hit on the body turned out to be a sharp stone, causing the soldier''s head to bleed instantly.


    More and more stones flew up.


    Fleur and a dozen wizards stood on a high place, waving their wands.


    "Oppungno"


    More than twenty broomsticks flew across the sky.


    The leader is Malfoy.


    The wizards waved their magic wands, and all kinds of magic fell from the sky.


    "An explosion spell!"


    Malfoy waved his wand, "Blasting Curse!"


    Twenty wizards use it at the same time.


    Magic fell from the sky, triggering a series of explosions.


    These people are all strikers with level 5 explosive spells. Their combined power is naturally powerful.


    Malfoy laughed.


    The maneuverability of a broomstick is rare even in the Muggle world.


    A group of wizards with rich flying experience will not be easily hit by their own bullets.


    Although things seemed to be getting better, Percy was not happy at all.


    After he used the Iron Armor Curse to bounce bullets, he heard bad news.


    On the ocean, the warship moved.


    More warships appeared, and fighter jets streaked across the sky.


    A missile fell quickly and collided with the erected protective cover.


    The violent explosion created a gap.


    ¡­


    Chapter 749 Greengrass Undersea Fleet


    Muggles never lack destructive power.


    Whether it is in the era of cold weapons or hot weapons.


    When a wizard decides to hide, in addition to worrying about harm from Muggles to wizards, he also worries about harm from Muggles to magical animals.


    So the wizards of that era used some magic on the magical animals that were also being persecuted.


    The various magical animals that once left legends in the Muggle world have become controversial issues around the world.


    But compared to cold weapons, today''s Muggles have a hundred or even a thousand times more destructive power than before.


    The development of science and technology has allowed them to go further and further in weapons manufacturing.


    missile.


    The first stepping stone that woke up the wizard.


    The tragedy in Bhutan is still vivid in our minds.


    That kind of thing can destroy them easily.


    "Fix the hole!" Percy roared.


    The defense team was scrambling to make repairs.


    But soldiers with guns spotted them.


    The weapon in his hand was swept away and bullets poured out.


    The amulet sensed malice and exploded to form protective armor.


    But even so, more and more soldiers landed, and bullets were like raindrops.


    A wizard from the defense team was shot and killed indiscriminately, and more and more wizards got into trouble.


    The fleet approaching from a distance fired its cannons.


    Leaving deeper scars on the protective shield that is riddled with holes.


    The other guns in the fleet shifted and were all pointed here.


    Percy''s expression changed.


    Fortunately, these are not gunfire.


    They were also a little constrained by their own people on the island.


    But more and more people were approaching, and Percy used transformation to meet the enemies.


    Walls were erected on the ground, and bullets fell on them and splashed out bullet holes.


    Switching grenades, the wall was blown up into black smoke.


    Percy immediately fought back and used Apparition to disappear.


    Reappeared behind the soldier.


    With a wave of the wand, Percy would take away several soldiers every time he appeared.


    But if things go on like this, he has Apparated too many times, causing hideous scars to appear on his body.


    Split body.

 Chapter 738：

    Those cursed sands, Muggles were entangled, and saw the sand getting into every opening.


    Cedric was also discovered.


    A cannonball landed next to him, exploding into flames and engulfing him.


    "Succeeded?"


    The soldiers'' faces showed joy.


    "Why is it foggy?"


    A soldier said something strange.


    Suddenly, there was a roar.


    A huge monster appeared, and the soldiers immediately raised their guns and shot.


    But the bullet penetrated the monster''s body and was completely useless.


    They were frightened and panicked.


    But he didn''t know that opposite him were a group of soldiers like them.


    Cedric''s body slowly appeared. He puffed out his cheeks, holding the wand in both hands and blowing air.


    At the tip of the wand, the mist spreads out.


    Malfoy accelerated his speed and flew through the sky.


    He made a spin and let his upper body hang down and fly upside down.


    The cannonballs flew over, causing the team behind them to become somewhat scattered.


    "Stop maintaining formation, separate, quickly!"


    Malfoy shouted, bullets shot from the ground into the sky, and a flying team wizard was hit and fell out of control.


    The others hurriedly dispersed, breaking into pieces and flying everywhere.


    Compared with the huge base of Muggles, there are really too few wizards.


    Another landing soldier launched a landing battle on the island.


    Some heavy weapons were also set up, and the shells flew towards the island and injured the wizard.


    Malfoy turned around and flew towards the teams.


    He took action in the air and successfully interrupted the continuous bombing with an explosive spell.


    But to make him unhappy, a machine gun that looked untouchable was set up.


    Then the bullet dragged a ray of light in the sky.


    Malfoy increased his speed to the extreme, but the tail of his broomstick was still hit and fell rapidly from the sky.


    He protected his handsome face from being scratched by branches.


    When he was about to fall, he successfully used a levitation spell to stop himself.


    Lying on the ground, Malfoy groaned in pain.


    Looking up, there was a Muggle team with equipment exploring the island.


    "Sir, there is a strong reaction here."


    "It seems that it is indeed here." The officer''s greedy eyes fell on the mines one by one.


    Stupid wizard, holding these treasures but using wooden sticks as weapons.


    If it is made into a weapon, it will leave a gap of hundreds of years behind other countries.


    The lighthouse of the world will lead the world!


    Malfoy lay on one side and peeked over there.


    "Greed." Malfoy stared over there.


    More and more people are logging in.


    Now it seems that the number of troops sent is far more than 2,000.


    Nearly 10,000 people have landed on the island to fight.


    There are only a few thousand wizards in total.


    Dealing with this group of people was a disaster.


    What''s more, Muggles still have fleets that only fired one shot.


    "We need to find a way to solve it."


    Malfoy''s mind was spinning rapidly, and when he looked up, he saw a black shadow flying past.


    Immediately afterwards, the attack from the sky splashed holes in the soil.


    That''s an armed helicopter.


    Not just one.


    The support coming from the ocean made it even more difficult for the wizard.


    Fleur stopped using magic and nodded to the many wizards behind her.


    "It''s time to use those."


    The wizards opened the boxes hidden behind them one after another.


    After opening.


    Explosives made of magic crystals were lying there.


    Fleur looked at the other person and said, "We need you to take action, Credence."


    Credence looked at the explosives, and Nagini looked at him worriedly.


    "I see."


    Credence nodded. He stood in front, and black energy gradually emerged from his body.


    Finally, the body exploded.


    A large mass of dark, smoke-like material rolled around.


    All those things were sucked into it.


    Silently.


    Credence transformed into Obscurus and flew towards an armed helicopter.


    The pilot had no time to react, and the propeller was destroyed by the powerful force, and then the entire helicopter was thrown out.


    After landing and exploding, the Obscurus transformed by Credence was like a deserted place on the battlefield.


    No matter whether it was a bullet or a grenade, it could not leave any damage on Credence''s body.


    Soon, the landing helicopters were destroyed.


    "It''s that thing!"


    One of the officers looked horrified.


    Among the secrets of the military region, a strange thing was once recorded.


    Obviously no one has any memory of it, but it is recorded in the files.


    A black mass destroyed half of New York.


    A very ridiculous thing, but it came from the records of a young master chief.


    But there is obviously nothing happening in New York, and no one knows.


    But the Master Chief firmly believed that his memory was correct.


    That incident also became a strange file that was recorded.


    Now seeing that black mass, the officer thought of the file in his mind.


    Things with purple ends quickly flew out of the Obscurus.


    Everywhere he flew out, there were many Muggle soldiers settling down.


    next moment.


    In a battlefield divided into more than twenty places.


    The entangled magic turned into a terrifying suction force that swallowed the outside. The soldiers were unable to escape and were drawn in one after another.


    After the explosion, nearly a thousand people died.


    Credence fell down again, half-kneeling, his face pale.


    "Credence!" Nagini came to his side and supported him.


    ¡­


    "What the **** is that?"


    The officer observing the battlefield with a telescope looked horrified.


    Bullets can''t kill, and even explosions can''t cause damage?


    "We need to change our strategy."


    There was news of the landing battle on the radio.


    That magic crystal mine.


    An entourage in a suit and leather shoes, a light burst out from his eyes.


    Their target was found.


    Countless purple gold is waving towards America.


    Originally, we had to worry about casualties, so now we have to settle the battle.


    They underestimated the wizard''s methods. Such tenacious resistance was completely contrary to the ease before they left.


    "This mission only needs to be successful," the man in the suit said, "We have to completely occupy the island."


    This is an unclaimed land. Once it is occupied, it will become the property of the United States.


    This thing is more useful than oil.


    More and more planes are flying that way.


    Two fighter jets took off.


    Flying towards the island.


    This time, the so-called wizard must be completely eliminated.


    The fleet''s artillery shells are ready to support that side at any time.


    Just when they thought everything could be over.


    Below the fleet, in the dark deep sea.


    One after another, the sunken ships with faint blue fire light were all moving at this moment.


    On the ship, Mr. Greengrass murmured to himself: "A cruel war is not worth investing in."


    "Stop whining, Greengrass." Lucius Malfoy came out and said, "We serve the king."


    Looking at the face that vaguely resembled Draco Malfoy, Mr. Greengrass took a deep breath.


    The bloodline of the Malfoy family is really strong. It is not unreasonable to give birth to Draco Malfoy.


    Lucius raised his cane and gave the order: "It''s time to make Muggles afraid."


    ¡­


    Chapter 750 Fire Dragon, Plane


    On the warship radar, dense red dots appeared all around.

 Chapter 739：

    At this moment, the officer who was originally preparing to destroy the wizard with thunderous force was shocked.


    "We are surrounded!"


    "Where!"


    He yelled, but there was no one around who could tell them the answer.


    Looking up, there was no plane in the sky.


    The next second.


    A frigate shook violently.


    Then the head was raised, and underneath it, a large wooden ship was gradually floating.


    A wooden boat?


    Where does the motivation come from?


    All this is unexpected.


    Several frigates were overturned.


    The overturned frigate was a disaster, and the soldiers inside didn''t even have time to escape.


    Hundreds of ghost ships appeared, and the wizards on board raised their wands.


    Rather than aiming at the ship, aim at the hull.


    "Blasting Curse"


    Thousands of wizards use magic at the same time.


    The hull was damaged by the explosive spell, and several destroyers were directly blown through.


    Another broomstick takes off.


    The wizard waved his wand and used Apparition.


    Lucius Malfoy apparated onto the warship. He said slowly and elegantly: "Gentlemen, it''s time for you to surrender."


    The wizard broke into the warship and attacked those people.


    Those planes flying to the islands.


    As they were about to arrive, a blue light suddenly exploded in the sky.


    Fighter pilots have good driving skills. The moment the blue light appears, they sense something is wrong and quickly pull the lever.


    But it''s still a step too late.


    The blue light grazed the wing, causing a layer of frost to condense on it.


    The engine failed and he was forced to parachute.


    On the clouds on the island, blue light pillars continued to fall.


    Immediately afterwards, a behemoth like a castle slowly appeared.


    "The castle...is flying?"


    Muggles who had never seen this kind of scene were all shocked.


    On the castle, Gresham was looking around in surprise.


    "You never told me that there was such a thing."


    Ludwig looked calm and said, "As long as you believe in the king."


    On the castle, one after another modified gun mounts filled with magic crystals were controlled.


    Goyle and Crabbe laughed there, this thing is much better than the wand.


    A total of twelve magic-powered expulsion cannons.


    Every attack leaves a patch of frost on the ground.


    Percy could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    "I knew John wouldn''t fight unprepared." Percy stood up and joined the fight again.


    As the Minister of Magic, you have taken the lead in the charge, so why do you have any reason to back down?


    The wizard''s morale was greatly boosted.


    So tenacious, the investment has exceeded the expectations of the United States.


    If they continue, they may lose more than they gain.


    "retreat¡­"


    "Knock this place down for me!"


    The man in the suit gave orders with a ferocious expression, "Attack with all your strength!"


    The more the wizard resists, the more he can see the importance of this place.


    The appearance of the Sky Fortress made the man in the suit go completely crazy.


    This place must be captured!


    Otherwise, this failure will inevitably lead to competition from other countries.


    Must hold on tightly!


    They have gone crazy.


    If you can¡¯t get here, destroy it!


    The battle between Muggles and wizards has become intense.


    As for the sky, Muggles have airplanes, and wizards have broomsticks and sky fortresses.


    The ocean, Muggles have fleets, wizards have ghost ships.


    On the ground, Muggles have guns and wizards have magic and Credence.


    The huge gap shows tenacious strength.


    Muggles are not as powerful as they think, and wizards are not as weak as they think.


    Both sides refreshed their understanding of each other in this battle.


    "Here comes a big one!"


    A voice with a thick neon accent sounded.


    Then several wizard wands from neon were raised.


    "Super Fusion¡¤White Flower Light¡¤Everything Explodes¡¤Ultimate Destructive Death Light!"


    Three voices sounded, and the Super Double Smashing Curse gathered in one place turned into a huge white light and rushed forward.


    The soldiers who were unable to dodge were hit, unable to even scream, and their bodies were exploded under the white light.


    "That''s great, Big Bear."


    "Furukawa, Goda, protect our world!"


    "The Muggle world can''t board the ship without me, we have to defend our homeland!"


    The three neon wizards burst out with the power of bond, and their magic abilities increased.


    In addition, some wizards with furry bear accents shouted "Ula" and rushed into the opposite side with their wands raised.


    The primitive and savage black panther tackles a soldier, rips his throat out, stretches his body and transforms into a dark-skinned beauty.


    Death is not new on the battlefield, but the appearance of an elephant on the island made the soldiers'' brains shrink.


    The Wizard of Wagadu joins the battlefield.


    Some of them don''t use wands at all, and their transfiguration is very powerful.


    In the castle''s fireplace, the fire burned continuously.


    One after another, wizards appeared from inside.


    Wizards from all over the world participate in this battle.


    Fleur stood in front of the portal and planted the flag belonging to John Wick.


    "Keep up the pace, fight for our homeland, fight for our king!"


    This is a war that both sides need.


    The fighter jet broke through the blue light shot by the sky fortress. The pilot looked ferocious and pressed the shooting button.


    The bullets that can break the body are poured down at will.


    A wizard had no time to escape and was shot through with the trees.


    The black panther jumped out to avoid the shot, and a white horse galloped up to block the bullet.


    But soon the white horse was broken into pieces, and Jin''s face turned pale.


    This is a completely different concept from bullets.


    "Go to hell, you monsters!"


    Two missiles pop up from the bottom of the fighter jet and are about to be launched.


    A ball of flame suddenly exploded.


    The fighter jet had no time to launch the missile and was shot down.


    Immediately afterwards, black shadows flew across the sky one after another.


    Everyone looked up.


    The dragon.


    coming.


    Daphne sat on Amohan''s back, and the strong wind made it difficult to raise her head.


    She only felt her head go dark.


    The Millennium Dragon, Heimdall appeared.


    A dragon over a hundred feet tall.


    Heimdall opened his mouth, and the coldness gathered from it into a blue-white light.


    The next second.


    The light shoots out.


    The fast-moving fighter jet quickly freezes and eventually turns into a large piece of ice and falls.


    He spit out cold flames, and the ground froze wherever he passed.


    The Spear of Thunder Implementation rushed over and attacked the helicopter.


    Amohan took Daphne down first.


    Daphne, who was finally able to come down, sniffed and flew over, leaving her very cold.


    "Dragon Knight, it''s so cool!" Fleur looked envious.


    This was the second person she had ever seen riding a dragon.


    With the addition of the fire dragon, the air force becomes more powerful.


    The Muggle tank drove into the island, and the fire dragon descended from the sky. Just as he was about to open the turtle shell, he saw the muzzle of the gun pointed at the approaching fire dragon.


    With one cannon blast, the fire dragon was blown away.


    "Hold on, those monsters are not that scary!"


    The army commander is still issuing instructions.


    But the man in the suit couldn''t sit still, so he rushed over and gave the order.


    "Carry out missile bombing, quickly!"


    "Blow down those monsters and the castle!"


    ¡­

 Chapter 740：

    Chapter 751 The Magical Winter Era


    The warship started.


    Surrounded by ghost ships, they launched an attack.


    Lucius pulled out the wand hidden in his cane and waved it vigorously.


    With each swing, the wand will emit a stream of black smoke.


    Black smoke filled the air, followed by snakes hiding in it that pounced on the soldiers.


    Mr. Greengrass hung a soldier up, but the soldier had excellent fighting qualities. After hanging him upside down, he took out his pistol and aimed it.


    A bullet flew out and sparked a little spark next to Greengrass.


    Old Gore screamed and yelled: "I feel like something bit my ass."


    There was enough fat to prevent him from being seriously injured by this shot, and Mr. Greengrass shot another sleeping spell to completely incapacitate the soldier.


    "Ahem, maybe Malfoy''s snake bit you." He said.


    Lucius was shocked when he heard that, "I didn''t."


    Old Gower didn''t think too much about the low IQ of the Gower family. He shouted to Lucius: "Be careful, Lucius."


    Silucius, who had taken the blame for no apparent reason, had no time to deal with this fat man.


    Old Crabbe took a running start, waving his wand like a bat.


    Purple slime exploded from the wand and entangled more than a dozen soldiers.


    "Light a fire for me."


    Old Gore put up his wand and said, "Incendio"


    The flame ignited and burned rapidly along the purple liquid.


    In an instant, the soldiers were wrapped in flames and unable to escape.


    The burning smell is disgusting.


    The two fat men bent over and propped up their knees, breathing heavily.


    "You should really exercise more. I never saw you chewing anything." Lucius cursed.


    The two fat men smiled.


    No matter how good the food in Azkaban is, it can''t be compared to what''s available outside.


    Especially potato pancakes, they eat more than twenty of them almost every day.


    This makes people start to worry about whether the quality of their bed boards can withstand the tonnage of fat people.


    The round body is holding a wand as thin as a chopstick, which looks very funny.


    "Goyle, try this."


    Old Crabbe saw a rifle on the ground. He and Old Goyle each held one.


    The two men grinned.


    Then, swing the rifle like a bat.


    Knock out two soldiers who ran out covered in black smoke.


    Muggle iron wands work quite well.


    Not sure if it was a coincidence or premeditated, they headed towards the control room.


    This made the people in the control room start to panic.


    Compared to the man in the suit who knew nothing, the officer was much calmer.


    He has also encountered things more terrifying than this.


    "Mr. Mike, my soldiers will protect your safety."


    Although he was unhappy with this nerd, he still needed to protect him due to his identity.


    As expected, not long after he finished speaking.


    The originally panicked soldiers began to feel familiar.


    They put on goggles to protect their eyes from the black smoke.


    "What is this?" Old Goyle saw a red spot appearing on Old Crabbe''s butt.


    The next second, the bullet passed through, and Old Crabbe screamed.


    This is much more painful than ricochet.


    Old Goyle found three red dots appearing on his body. He was so frightened that he didn''t care about Old Crabbe and ran away.


    In the smoke, soldiers with guns in both hands walked out, one after another.


    Encountering a wizard holding a wand, they decisively shot and killed him.


    There are too few wizards who can log in to each ship compared to the number of soldiers on the ship.


    In addition to the unexpected containment, the Muggles who reacted began to fight back.


    Gunshots rang out, and one person fell down on each ship one after another.


    The soldier carrying the rocket launcher aimed at the wizard flying in the air and pulled the trigger.


    RPG chases a beater and hits his broom.


    The violent explosion was a cruel firework, and a finger flew in front of old Crabbe.


    He covered his mouth when he wanted to scream. He endured the pain and crawled on the ground.


    The deck filled with black smoke could not block the radar of the warship''s movements.


    These steel monsters move forward.


    The fire dragon flew over and attacked the warship.


    Before it even got close, the cannonball had already penetrated the fire dragon''s wings.


    Immediately afterwards, bullets and anti-aircraft bombs fell on the fire dragon.


    The precious fire dragon screamed and its body fell into the sea.


    When the black dragon saw this scene, the Thunder Penetration Spear roared.


    The body of over eighty feet is like a fighter jet, waving its wings and spitting out flames.


    He passed through the gunfire and fell heavily on the deck.


    The Muggle above faced the monster and made a clear sound of bullet shells colliding with the ground.


    The black scales are harder than Changlong, and bullets cannot cause damage to the Thunder Penetrating Spear.


    His chest glowed red, and he let out a breath of burning dragon breath. The soldiers on the entire destroyer were injured by his flames.


    He took another breath, this time blowing out a column of fire from his nose.


    When a Muggle on a destroyer was killed by him, he let out a shocking roar.


    Suddenly, a cannonball hit his back.


    The Thundering Spear staggered and turned to look angrily.


    The guns of the ships surrounding the destroyer had turned their heads. After aiming at the huge black dragon, the Muggles fired decisively.


    The Thunder Implementation Spear was hit by a cannonball that could destroy buildings at will.


    The tough dragon skin has high fire resistance, but the impact still caused him to feel severe pain.


    This further arouses the ferocious nature of the fire dragon.


    As an elder among the fire dragons, Thunder Spear is at its most powerful.


    The pressure of him getting up caused the destroyer to sink, flying into the air and using his own flames to collide with those annoying warships.


    Wizards don¡¯t know much about how Muggle weapons operate, but they understand that as long as the users of those weapons are eliminated.


    "Become a skunk."


    The wand touched the soldier''s forehead, and the soldier''s body quickly shrank and turned into a skunk with a big tail.


    Mr. Lovegood crossed his arms and looked at his work with satisfaction.


    A few bullets almost cost Luna her father.


    As Luna''s father, he has no shortage of talismans.


    Turning around, he saw that the shooter had fallen down.


    Rita Skeeter raised **** and typed one by one on the computer keyboard. Her eyes lit up and she said, "Everything here is big news."


    "What is this?" Lovegood, his archenemy, came over and tapped the computer with his wand.


    "Get out of here," Rita said impatiently, "This is mine!"


    Lovegood shrugged. He didn''t know how to operate it anyway.


    As an unscrupulous reporter who often used fake news to gain popularity in the past, Rita usually went to Muggle news for inspiration and reference.


    It''s a matter of time and again, and I know how to control Muggle things a little bit.


    After trying several times, the code lock above cannot be opened.


    Angry, she tapped **** the computer, but nothing happened.


    She might as well close the computer and take it away.


    Just as I was walking, I tripped over the unplugged power cord and fell.


    "How much longer!"


    Mr. Mike watched the wizards harass them from time to time, and there were some particularly disgusting things.


    After being hit just now, a soldier was now spitting slugs frantically from his mouth.


    That disgusting look almost made Mr. Mike collapse.


    He ordered everyone to aim at the magic crystal island. The protective shield on it was no longer able to hold it.


    The fighter jet was entangled with the fire dragon. The silver old dragon could always predict the next angle of the fighter jet without relying on his eyes.


    Five fighter jets have now been shot down.


    Those are all money-burning machines built with US dollars.


    Unable to give a satisfactory answer, Mr. Mike will become the culprit.


    Facing the urging, the officer was helpless.


    The Spear of Thunder Implementation continued its attack.


    His powerful appearance made the wizard cheer.


    "It''s great. Whose fire dragon is this? He''s so brave. I really love him to death."


    "Wow, my dream when I was a kid was to be a dragon rider. It''s so cool."


    The wizards cheered, and the appearance of the Thunder Spear made them regain their confidence in magic.


    It turns out that Muggles are not so powerful that they cannot compete. This is simply great.


    Lucius also found Old Crabbe.


    The fat man was lying on the deck pretending to be dead, completely unaware of how conspicuous his tonnage was.


    Lucius kicked him to recover, telling him to get up and deal with it quickly.


    There are fewer and fewer wizards on the deck. If his magic hadn''t caused the smoke, all the wizards now would have been killed.


    "Hurry back to the ship."


    This wave of harassment caused the fleet to slow down its attack speed.


    The remaining wizards returned to the ghost ship, and Lucius personally controlled the ghost ship, with the only gun aimed at the warship.

 Chapter 741：

    Blue light is emitted.


    With a loud bang, the gunfire from a destroyer hit the body of the ghost ship.


    A big hole was punched out of the ghost ship, and the wizard on the ship staggered.


    The thunder spear flew up again.


    His flame is very powerful.


    But this time, he encountered an enemy.


    The cannonball exploded on his body, causing the Thunder Penetrating Spear to fall.


    Immediately afterwards, more and more shells fell on him.


    The spear of thunderous execution screamed and was baptized by artillery fire.


    "Roar-!"


    The powerful elder of Dragon Country, the Thunder Spear, left his last voice behind and was drowned by the power of Muggles.


    The wizard who was cheering for joy before was silent now.


    The black smoke on the deck dispersed.


    Powerful Muggle weapons are at the ready.


    With the missiles swaying in the sky, they flew towards the isolated island.


    The era of magical winter has arrived.


    ¡­


    Chapter 752 The man holding the torch arrives


    The wizard was once extremely arrogant.


    They despise those who don''t know magic.


    They were arrogant and called those people Muggles.


    A kind of contemptuous name, which is arrogant towards oneself and contemptuous towards those people.


    An explosion in Bhutan left thousands of wizards unable to escape the flames.


    In today''s era when magic education is generally low, many wizards can''t even recite the Iron Armor Curse.


    Apparition?


    That is the symbol of a powerful wizard.


    Even among the group of people who graduated last year, there were people who couldn''t use Apparition.


    A poor quality Apparition will directly kill the wizard.


    They can''t escape.


    It means death.


    Percy killed a soldier and turned his bullets into flowers, but he also knocked off his wand.


    The Minister of Magic, who holds the power in the magical world, chose to use physical combat and picked up a stone to smash the soldier''s head.


    The hand waving the wand picked up the stone, making his hand tremble.


    He picked up the wand with difficulty, and a huge explosion made him look up.


    For the first time, a look of despair appeared on his blood-stained face.


    The missile dragging the flames opened a big gap in the magic shield where everyone worked together.


    More missiles flew in from inside.


    After landing, there was an explosion that made people unable to calm down.


    The soil splashed three meters high.


    A missile fell next to the wizard. He wanted to use phantom, but the quickly lit fire dragged him out of the magic.


    His body was stripped of his coat and skin by the explosion, his bones were shattered by the impact, and his eyes flew out of his head.


    The era of magical winter.


    Under this desperate destructive power, the wizard seemed to have turned back into those shady mice again.


    They ran away like crazy.


    The falling missiles splashed fire after fire on the island.


    Baptism.


    The saint is not here.


    But the holy fire they talked about was still killing wizards in the hands of Muggles.


    The war was so cruel that the wizard could not see the light in the sky.


    After one round.


    The fingers hidden under the soil moved.


    Immediately afterwards, a tall and muscular figure climbed up from being buried in the soil.


    On the face stained by blood and mud, a pair of bright eyes looked at the girl he was protecting in his arms.


    "Daddy, Mommy, Pepper." The girl whimpered, she was frightened.


    This war they voluntarily participated in allowed them to see what cruelty is.


    Compared with Muggle executioners, even Voldemort did not kill as many people as they did.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    Neville picked up the girl, his right hand still holding the sword tightly.


    "There are still people here!"


    A cry of surprise came.


    Neville moved without thinking.


    His sword collided with the bullets. The sword, which could even cut through magic and time, cut through the metal without any accident.


    The soldier only saw a few sparks popping out of the air, and his heart pierced through the tree behind him.


    Hearing the call for soldiers to come over to clean up the battlefield, Neville drew his sword and the soldiers'' bodies slid down.


    The blood stains on the sword body dripped onto the soil.


    A combat team appeared in front.


    Those people looked at Neville with eager eyes. The witch picked up her wand and stood beside Neville.


    She is the brave witch of Thunderbird College in Ilvermorny.


    Although I am afraid, I will not shrink back.


    Her name is Gwyneth Shirley Potts.


    ¡­


    After the explosion, my ears were filled with buzzing.


    Jin was lying on the edge of the cliff, his arm penetrated by the protruding stone.


    The wand had already fallen into the turbulent water in the explosion just now.


    He let out a suppressed scream.


    Below, there is the unconscious black-haired boy.


    Jin grabbed his arm tightly, regardless of the injury to his own arm.


    Blood flowed down his arm and dripped on Heinrich''s face.


    A slight touch woke up the comatose person, and the broken amulet fragments fell into the seawater below.


    "Hey, Snow White." Jin teased with a forced smile on her face, "I thought you needed a prince to kiss you to wake up."


    "Let go." Heinrich looked at the water at his feet and said, "If we continue, we will all die."


    "Then let''s fall together," Jin smiled nonchalantly, "I won''t let you go."


    His hand was obviously injured and even trembling, but he did not let go of the tightly held hand.


    "Give me the other one."


    He hung half of his body there and stretched out his other hand.


    Jin''s lips were bloodless, with a cheerful smile.


    "I beg you."


    Heinrich looked at the abyss under his feet, and then at the golden color under the gloomy weather.


    His other hand stretched out and grasped Jin''s right hand.


    Fingers clasped together, the smile on Jin''s face became more obvious.


    "I''ve never been so happy."


    He was obviously smiling, but there were hazy tears in his eyes.


    Using his right hand, Heinrich was pulled up bit by bit.


    The sand beneath him loosened, and his body slid forward.


    He let go of his left hand. The left arm that had been pierced by the sharp stone had no strength.


    He concentrated his strength on his right hand and pulled hard.


    Heinrich was pulled up.


    And the sand beneath him caused half of his body to fall off the edge of the cliff.


    "Look, I let go."


    Jin''s sunny smile showed her neat white teeth.


    His body became weightless, and he let go of the hand he said he wouldn''t let go of.


    How about just treating it as a prank?


    The body falls.


    ¡­


    In confusion.


    Percy heard a roar.


    He struggled to open his eyes and saw the troops gathering.


    The tank of the land monster is crushing it, and a Wagadu wizard turns into an elephant to wrestle with it.


    But the artillery fire penetrated it mercilessly.


    There was another wizard who lost his lover. He was angry and desperate and hit the tank with a green light.


    This life-killing curse that everyone feared from the wizard could not affect the people inside in front of the steel monster.


    Death cannot be passed in, and the death of the wizard has already sounded.


    Another wizard died.


    Percy struggled to his feet, groping in the dirt for his wand.


    He supported his body and changed himself from a prone position to a kneeling position.


    He looked up and saw the injured wizard, and also saw those with iron wands beating the wizard into a hornet''s nest before he could take action.


    The nimble Black Panther Witch was humiliated and captured by something like a trap.


    The fortress in the sky is under missile attack.

 Chapter 742：

    The smashed wall fell to the ground.


    it''s all over?


    The era of magical winter.


    This failure will make wizards completely captives of Muggles.


    Those cruel and inhumane experiments will be tried on them.


    They will be the best material.


    Children are left homeless and women become objects of trade.


    A lot went through Percy''s mind.


    His family, the father with whom he had quarreled, and his beloved mother and sister.


    His friends, his colleagues.


    When he climbed up, his relatives secretly talked about him, thinking that he was an anomaly.


    Even his family members were puzzled by his thoughts.


    He staggered to his feet, and ten soldiers appeared across from him.


    Their weapons have been set up. Compared with the speed of a wizard chanting a spell, those bullets can turn your body into a hornet''s nest before you finish speaking.


    Percy smiled.


    "So this is what you have to bear, John," he murmured to himself.


    that power.


    The higher the status, the heavier the things you will have to carry become.


    Ignorance occupies the majority of people in this world.


    Some people will question the decision, while more people are short-sighted and can only see immediate benefits.


    Thinking about what a lonely life John would be like after he became the leader of the International Federation of Wizards.


    "I''m really not a good friend," Percy clenched his wand, "I once envied you, John, and that made me ashamed."


    He moved his wand, and the subtle movements made the soldiers on the opposite side nervous.


    "You''d better surrender, wizard." The soldier''s commander said, "Stop resisting needlessly."


    "Your magic can''t do anything."


    Before the arrival of Muggles, magic was so great.


    Now, under the devastating attack, the arrogant wizards have woken up.


    Give it a try, ideally, they should win.


    "Sorry, the person in front of you is the son of the ancient Weasley family, the new Minister of Magic in the United Kingdom."


    Percy raised his wand, even though he knew the outcome he was about to face.


    But the wizard will still raise his wand.


    "Member of the Star Club with shining magic, the king''s best friend."


    The corners of Percy''s mouth were outlined, and his face that was always serious and straight made people forget that his appearance was not bad.


    "Percy Ignatius Weasley."


    After he finished speaking, the officer opposite also stood in awe of the wizard''s death.


    The commander ordered: "Shoot."


    Bullet catharsis.


    In this era of magical winter, there must always be someone holding a torch to light up the dark path forward in the snow country.


    Is not it?


    "The stars will guide you back."


    "That''s right, my king."


    Percy closed his eyes and gave one last try.


    If it fails to light the way forward, let the torch lead the strong hunter away.


    You continue to hide, in the darkness, being careful not to make any noise.


    The stars on that badge stained with mud are changing.


    The soil fell from above.


    "Yes, Percy Ignatius Weasley, brave Gryffindor, my friend."


    The bullet stopped.


    The man who will hold up a torch for wizards to light the way forward in the era of magical winter is here.


    He walked out of the golden passage.


    The soldier had no time to react and his life was taken away.


    The Elder Wand, symbolizing power, is waved.


    "Star Spirit Guards."


    ¡­


    Chapter 753: The wizard with the strongest weapon of Muggles


    There are some people who are born with some strange powers.


    "Wizards?" Mr. Mike saw that the overall situation had been decided and returned to his previous arrogance. "A group of shady people."


    "By occupying this place, I can already see that the whole world will watch our actions."


    He was infinitely proud, as the previous wizard''s surprise attack had completely cost him his face.


    He ordered the Magic Crystal Island to be captured quickly.


    If other countries know this news, they may come out to cause trouble.


    That would somewhat tarnish their glorious image.


    The landing soldiers reported the appearance of a new monster.


    Neither Mr. Mike nor the chief took it seriously.


    No monster can withstand the attack of tank fire.


    They finally figured out the abilities of those wizards.


    It''s okay to deal with some ordinary soldiers, but if you face tanks and the like, you can only kill them at the neck.


    I was thinking about the future and sleeping in a bathtub filled with dollars.


    A black dot flew quickly towards this side of the island.


    "That''s... a tank?!"


    When I saw it clearly, it was a tank weighing more than fifty tons.


    is falling on a frigate at an alarming speed.


    The frigate was directly smashed through by the tank.


    Immediately afterwards, an extremely panicked and frightened voice came from the radio station.


    ¡­


    The strong smell of blood.


    Neville put the girl down, surrounded by a dozen corpses.


    The girl had no vital signs. She blocked the bullet that should have been shot to the heart for Neville.


    The brave thunderbird girl, she was supposed to fly in the wilderness like the thunderbird.


    As an American, she could stand by and watch.


    But because of the responsibility of magic, she came here.


    Please remember this brave American girl, Gwyneth Shirley Potts.


    Neville closed his beautiful green eyes for her.


    He looked up to the sky.


    A person stands in the sky.


    In the gloomy clouds, a golden elf-like little man jumped out of it.


    At the command of their Creator.


    The ferocious and majestic divine guard appeared.


    A divine guard fell next to Neville.


    Thick arms, golden armor.


    "John is here, so it''s time for us to fight back."


    Neville''s eyes were firm as he drew his sword.


    The sword is still filled with cold light, and the sword that can cut through everything will continue to be swung at this moment.


    And a force surged out of their bodies.


    They themselves didn''t realize why the magic seemed to be getting stronger.


    Leader.


    The blessing that John once received in another world.


    When he is recognized by everyone, he will lead these people to complete their transformation.


    What an arrogant hunter.


    Come and feel the power of a head-on blow.


    The white light on John''s wand is gathering momentum, and he stands in the sky.


    The Elder Wand in his hand greedily demanded it, and he poured his own magic into it without hesitation.


    If it were an ordinary wand, under such a huge amount of magic power, the wand would be close to collapse.


    But this won¡¯t happen.


    The Elder Wand is a divine creation, after absorption.


    It is release.


    A ray of white light circled around the island.


    Followed by the stirred up dust on the ground and the annihilated and cut corpses.


    A tank is aimed at John.


    John just glanced and flicked his wand.


    The white light is like a cutting laser, instantly separating the tanks that are still powerful under magic attacks.


    The terrifying scene even surpassed the wizard just defined by Muggles.


    The fire dragon roared and greeted the king''s arrival.


    Psychic magic is activated.


    John gave orders to all the fire dragons in an instant.


    They flew up and attacked the ants on the ground.


    "Muggle?"


    John is not in a good mood now.

 Chapter 743：

    He raised his eyes and saw lightning dancing among the clouds.


    "All ghost ships evacuate."


    He issued the second order.


    No one will question it.


    The castle in the sky should have collapsed, but the fallen debris is flying upward to heal.


    John moved.


    He raised his wand and the sound reached everyone''s ears.


    "Greedy, you have violated magical laws."


    The majestic voice, accompanied by the rumbling movement of lightning in the sky, made people panic in their hearts.


    "He''s just a wizard, shoot him down quickly!"


    Mr. Mike was panicked, but he still believed that he would win.


    The missile is aimed at John.


    This is an attack that the wizard cannot resist.


    John seemed very calm.


    His eyes swept over the wizards.


    Those wizards from different countries and places.


    They choose to support their own world.


    This is a necessary battle.


    Enough of the deaths of wizards.


    After this battle, the entire magical world will be completely transformed.


    He saw Neville, who was fighting with his sword.


    He saw Percy, the Minister of Magic, reorganized and put up a shield.


    He saw hibiscus. The hibiscus flower in France inspired people and was with the wizard.


    He saw Daphne, and she was not to be outdone, hanging up those Muggles who were approaching.


    He saw Malfoy, thrusting his wand into someone''s eyeball.


    He saw Cedric, who was holding on to a big tree and breathing heavily. It was obvious that these heavy fogs were testing his lung capacity.


    Jin and Heinrich were hanging on the edge of the cliff and were about to fall. Helmer grabbed the two of them one by one and lifted them back up.


    The Minister of Magic of various countries, Musashi leads the New Neon Ministry of Magic to continue to resist.


    Charles Roland grabbed his son and tried to push him to Fleur''s side.


    Yalefan suffered a gunshot wound and was supported by Gresham to fight against the enemy.


    Everyone is working hard.


    "War is always cruel."


    "You protect the magical world." John''s voice reached the ears of every wizard.


    Their king is talking to them.


    "Now, it''s me."


    As a king.


    As the missiles from Muggles are about to arrive, in the sky.


    The light from the Rainbow Bridge suddenly fell.


    A huge beam of light enveloped the entire warship.


    On the sea, the huge impact caused a tsunami, rolling up the warships above, overturning them and submerging them.


    The missile struck, but John''s expression remained unchanged.


    His right hand was held empty, and the gorgeous sword body was glowing with silver. Before the missile touched it, it turned into a fire dragon and swallowed it.


    The huge explosion was carried away by the fire dragon and exploded in the distance.


    John breathed out anger and waved the Elder Wand in his left hand widely.


    "The fire dragon clears the way!"


    The golden flame dragon soars in the sky.


    The waving wings carry a temperature exceeding that of a nuclear explosion, and when the hot wind blows, it is carbonized in a time that cannot be reacted.


    The wizard''s counterattack also came with their king.


    The mysteriously increasing strength in her body allowed the Black Panther Witch to tear open the restraining fishing net and pounce on the arrogant Muggles.


    Two owls, one black and one white, dragged the lightning from the sky down.


    Bullets?


    After our King comes, bullets are no longer our problem.


    The invulnerable body of the Divine Guard has the power to be thrown out by even a tank.


    That is the difference in life level.


    The king''s creations wreak havoc on the battlefield.


    The king''s friend dropped a sword from the sky and penetrated the tank.


    Immediately afterwards, Neville fell heavily.


    Supersensory spell.


    Everything within a hundred meters around was ¡®seen¡¯ by Neville.


    Killing.


    He cut open the cover of the tank, rushed inside, and killed the soldiers inside with his fists and sword.


    Explosions sounded everywhere, and the Sky Castle''s attack split the earth into flames and ice.


    Victory has been decided.


    Those soldiers who were not lucky enough to be on the warship faced an attack called magic.


    This war has come to an end.


    John is in the sky for all to see, he is here.


    The blessing carried by the Elder Wand allowed John''s Crushing Spell to reach level 8.


    A single fluctuation will disintegrate the tank.


    Without their weapons, Muggles became those non-magical people that wizards despised.


    "He succeeded." Gresham noticed the wand and understood what it symbolized.


    Their king defeated the culprit who caused everything.


    And the current king is also leading them to victory.


    As the last soldier fell.


    This cruel war between Muggles and wizards has come to an end.


    The rainbow bridge released in the sky continuously spreads energy out.


    Until every warship overturned, the magnificent fleet was unable to fight anymore.


    The wizard won.


    In front of the Muggles whom they regarded as invincible.


    "John Wick!"


    The wizards cheered and called the king''s name.


    The smile that survived the disaster hung on everyone''s face.


    When the hunter arrived, they succeeded in using the old weapon to hit the hunter on the head hard, causing him to scream.


    John''s heart skipped a beat.


    While the wizard was celebrating, a submarine in the Atlantic received an order.


    They enter the coordinates.


    A symbol representing mankind''s most powerful weapon jumped out of the sea.


    After flying a certain distance.


    That thing falls.


    The minister who issued this order looked gloomy, "I need to write a long review."


    The many soldiers and wizards who died were only worth a review to him.


    How arrogant.


    Over the island.


    A nuclear bomb explodes.


    ¡­


    Chapter 754 The Limit of Magic


    Magic is idealistic.


    The wizard''s emotions represent the power of magic.


    The once powerful Voldemort was personally tested by Tom Marvolo Riddle.


    One cannot generalize between people. Once, he was killed by a magic rebound due to Lily Potter''s extreme love.


    You must know that it is the Dark Lord, and he is the most proficient in the death curse.


    Under such a close and unprepared attack, he was actually rebounded to death by the magic of a witch who had just graduated from school.


    It can be seen that magic does not necessarily become stronger with age.


    Dumbledore often said that love is the greatest.


    Love can be seen as a magical force.


    The Death Curse is terrifying because it carries malice and killing. The deepening of evil thoughts can increase the power of the Death Curse.


    The three unforgivable curses all rely on human emotions as sustenance, and the power they can exert are also different.


    Idealistic magic has one advantage over materialistic technology.


    That¡¯s because their limits are different.


    In the joyful atmosphere, an untimely explosion swept over.


    "No one can survive here...?"


    The wizards were silent, and they closed their eyes.


    The flames and impact of the explosion can destroy everything in an instant.


    A mushroom cloud rose above the island.


    The aftermath of the sweeping waves evaporated the water vapor on the sea surface.


    "Is it finished?"


    After a wizard finished speaking, he was surprised to find that he could still speak.


    Not just him, the wizards were all confused.


    The gathered wizards didn¡¯t know why.

 Chapter 744：

    They can feel the approaching death.


    ?But why?


    Death has not come?


    Fleur saw a little golden fluorescence.


    She stretched out her hand, and the fluorescent light fell on her palm, warm.


    Raising her head, she saw it.


    Why is the wizard safe and sound?


    A pair of huge wings enveloped all wizards.


    The surviving wizards were also discovered one after another.


    The owner of those wings.


    is their king.


    The golden dragon''s body protected the wizard from the explosion that destroyed everything.


    Everything outside was destroyed.


    The giant dragon slowly shrunk its body, its white hair floated up, and the dense and ferocious scars on its body were being repaired quickly.


    His blood dripped.


    That doesn¡¯t look like human blood.


    Red and gold merge, and the blood is full of holiness.


    When he was about to hit the ground, the blood flowed back and entered John''s body.


    Pure magic, miracles protected them.


    "John." Daphne came over immediately.


    Her steps stopped as John raised his hand.


    "Stop right there, Daphne." John opened his eyes, his eyes had golden vertical pupils.


    In the light state, John exudes dazzling light.


    He is absorbing the harmful substances remaining after the explosion.


    The light of his element can accommodate everything.


    Those things were absorbed and pulled by him.


    All kinds of radiation are attached to John.


    The fire dragon''s skin makes him not afraid of high temperatures, and his huge body can offset the impact.


    The infinitely repairable time corridor allowed his broken body to reorganize.


    Continuously repeating this process allowed him to successfully survive this attack that destroyed everything.


    Under his protection, this miracle was born.


    Only he can do it.


    The castle in the sky almost collapsed, but the fire burning in the middle never went out.


    The end is coming.


    The bodies of the giant dragons surfaced.


    Who would have thought that the giant dragon would one day swim in the sea.


    Under this explosion, the traces of the war between Muggles and wizards seemed to be erased.


    This is their way of eradicating evil.


    The ability of wizards to appear and disappear has been experienced by the President of the United States.


    ?Obviously they don''t want to try it a second time.


    The so-called magic crystal mine, those purple and attractive magic crystals, are being drained away quickly as John''s body recovers.


    The wizard was cautious, fearing to disturb the king''s recovery.


    After finally absorbing all the radiation, John exhaled a breath of hot air that withered the flowers and plants.


    He opened his eyes and saw those careful-looking wizards.


    He smiled.


    "I think we should go home."


    He snapped his fingers, and the ghost ships on the ocean appeared one after another.


    Lucius and Mr. Greengrass were relieved.


    The ghost ship landed, and everyone waved and cheered to welcome their compatriots.


    Even those who had any quarrel with each other will be gone after this war.


    War is a good forging platform. In the beating of flames, a more pure and firm heart is born.


    The formerly chaotic magical world was cleared of impurities under this hammer.


    Every living wizard will be a legend in the magical world.


    They will become the main force in the future.


    What this war represents is a demonstration by wizards to Muggles.


    John did not move. He was watching his people board the ship.


    "Aren''t you going?" Percy stood next to John.


    "I still need to do some things." John''s hair turned back to black, and he said calmly, "Someone needs to tell the outside that we are not dead."


    As for the wizard who survived this explosion, John thought some people needed to know so that they could have trouble sleeping and eating.


    Percy said in a deep voice: "Do you need me?"


    "Yes," John nodded and said, "Go and say hello to Penello for me. I hope this wedding can be as interesting as the last one."


    After John finished speaking, Percy coughed twice.


    "of course."


    "Because we can help our dear brother."


    The Weasley twins always bring laughter to people whenever they appear.


    "You go to war behind your mother''s back," Percy said with a dark face, "you will experience her terror."


    Fred shrugged, "I can''t imagine how proud she would be of us."


    "Just like us," George looked at the brother he had been talking about, and he smiled, "We are proud of you."


    Fred nodded as well.


    At this moment, all the confusion and slander that I had felt disappeared.


    As the Minister of Magic, a child of the Weasley family.


    Percy used practical actions to tell his family that Gryffindor Percy Weasley did the right thing.


    The Weasley family will all be proud of this smart and brave Minister of Magic.


    The feud between family members disappeared without a trace.


    Percy was carried away by one of the twins.


    They feel that the hero should be given this treatment.


    Heinrich helped Jin over.


    Jin, whose arm was obviously injured, sighed and pressed her tall body against Heinrich like a weak and weak girl.


    It was rare for Heinrich not to directly push someone away.


    "What do we need to do, King." Heinrich stood behind and to the left of John.


    "Take good care of yourself," John glanced at Jin''s half-dead look and asked doubtfully, "Isn''t your arm injured?"


    "You don''t understand," Jin came closer and said softly as he was half a head taller, "This is an internal injury. You are not an Oriental, so you wouldn''t understand."


    John: ¡°¡­¡±


    Ludwig: "..."


    Originally, he wanted to care about his son, but when he saw the man who looked like a big golden retriever, he didn''t want to go there.


    Next to him, Gresham stared at the automatically repaired sky castle and asked thoughtfully: "Is this a permanent repair spell?"


    Seeing Ludwig leaving, he hurriedly chased after him, "You haven''t told me how your castle became like this."


    Mr. Greengrass greeted his daughter with a smile, and saw Daphne turning a corner to find John.


    He opened his arms and his smile froze.


    "John, are you okay?" Daphne asked worriedly, "You are injured, right?"


    Girls have delicate minds.


    John glanced at the Elder Wand subconsciously, shook his head and said, "It''s not serious."


    "Thank you, Daphne, for bringing the dragon here."


    "That''s your order." Daphne was still worried.


    In the end, she got on the boat, because John was going to do another thing next, and the island would cease to exist.


    It''s time to let the Muggles know that those who are scared are about to be rotated.


    Ignorance and weakness are not obstacles to survival.


    Arrogance is.


    ¡­


    Chapter 755: Civil strife ends, foreign war stops


    "The civil strife belonging to wizards is over," John stood on the isolated island. He looked at the hundreds of ghost ships lifted into the sky and announced, "Go back, take this news back and let them know about our efforts."


    "The Muggle threat will be eliminated, and magic will usher in a new era."


    He raised the Elder Wand and pointed it at the sky ahead.


    "Obelisk."


    On the bottom of the sea, an obelisk with a height of 100 meters was drilled out.


    Under the guidance of magic power, the tip of the obelisk shoots an intertwined blue and purple light forward.


    The light fell in the sky, like a huge open door or window.


    On the other side of the door and window is the passage to the magical world.


    John waved his hands.


    "Tell our compatriots that a new era is coming!"


    Malfoy had a scratch on his face. He stood in front of the ghost ship and raised his wand.


    "Obey the king''s command!"


    A green spark shot out from the wand, and then the king''s people raised their wands.


    Green sparks connected into wands and stars.


    The Weasley twins cheered and shook Percy''s shoulders, causing him to lose his balance for a moment.


    Lucius had a lot of pride on his face. He patted Draco''s shoulder hard and said in a voice that both father and son could hear: "Well done, Draco."


    "Always be proud of me, father." Malfoy grinned.


    Mr. Greengrass looked at his daughter, Daphne''s eyes never moved away from John.

 Chapter 745：

    "You will be very tired, my daughter," Mr. Greengrass said, shaking his head. "He is the king, and beside him is the queen of the whole world."


    "I know, father," Daphne said firmly, "I will make myself worthy of him."


    Mr. Greengrass was hesitant to say, I want you to change, don''t hang yourself from a tree.


    "Look at Delacour''s daughter who won''t go to be with the king."


    Slytherin is truly the most stubborn person in the world.


    The ships flew into the portal and the castle in the sky was left on the island.


    John still needs to use this thing.


    His body slowly floated up.


    As he flew higher and higher, John''s body gradually turned into white light.


    Light form.


    On the castle in the sky, twelve magic-powered destroyer cannons automatically aimed at John.


    John raised his right hand, a ball of violent, vibrating energy constantly overflowing with terrifying radiation that could instantly destroy body cells.


    The Elder Wand pointed at the ball of energy, and John''s eyes turned into vertical pupils.


    "Since you want to destroy, let''s let you succeed."


    The Elder Wand stirred up the ball of energy and raised it to the sky.


    Twelve magic-powered destroyer cannons were aimed at John.


    Activated at the same time.


    Twelve blue lights hit John''s wand.


    The flames in the castle burned more and more blue.


    The extremely cold light converged on the wand, eventually forming a gem that was blue on the outside and extremely gorgeous on the inside.


    John clapped his hands, and the limited gloves turned into a furnace, constantly reshaping this power.


    Finally, he lay quietly in John''s hands.


    Raising the colorful gem in his hand, John placed it in the sun, making it dazzling.


    "Destruction is always beautiful. What is more valuable than the Mona Lisa is the Mona Lisa in flames."


    Taking off one of the super magic crystals, John put the energy aggregate into it.


    It ran through John''s body like an electric current.


    He moved his fingers, lowered his eyes and looked down.


    The wand was raised.


    At the bottom of the castle, a conical golden altar-like muzzle appeared.


    "The Alchemy Department has also produced a lot of good things these days."


    John snapped his fingers.


    Energy is gathered in that muzzle.


    Falling heavily on the island below.


    A semicircular explosion continued to spread, and finally left a trace with a radius of more than 100 meters in the center of the island.


    A large piece of purple round magic crystal appeared there.


    Object photography magic is activated.


    The magic crystal that is the core of the island flies up.


    The tightly connected convergence on the island dissipated, and the island began to fall apart.


    The huge magic core is ten meters in size.


    John placed it at the bottom of the castle.


    Watching the core being gradually integrated, a huge light on the castle lit up.


    On the surface, a series of magic circles are formed together.


    A few hours later, the island that experienced the war in the Atlantic Ocean disappeared without a trace.


    And there was no trace of Sky Castle and John who were originally above.


    And all this, Muggles don¡¯t know.


    ¡­


    As the person in charge of this operation.


    The minister is being held accountable.


    "You know what you''re doing?" the then president was furious.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. President," the minister said with a respectful expression, but actually rolled his eyes inwardly, "This is a necessary war."


    "If we don''t get those things, it would be a huge blow for other countries to get them."


    "A nuclear bomb can prevent us from future troubles forever."


    The minister spread his hands and said, "Why not do it."


    "The public knows..."


    "No one will know," the minister smiled, "No one will ever know."


    This is a war that has not been recorded in any way.


    It was just a daily fleet exercise. Unfortunately, there was a high probability that the fleet would encounter a disaster at sea.


    "This is a natural disaster. It''s inevitable, right?" the minister said to the president. "We can''t always live in the shadow of others."


    "During that assassination, I remember you were very angry."


    The minister has a tight grasp on the president.


    Who knows how dangerous someone who could break into the Pentagon could be.


    Rather than gambling on the conscience of those wizards, it would be better to avoid future troubles forever.


    The president is also a human being, and he is also afraid of death.


    Who would be willing to leave behind this colorful world and leave if they can live?


    You have to know how much hard work he put in and how much money he spent behind him to win votes and curse in front of the most powerful people in the world in this position.


    So when he heard that the minister had allowed people to die on an island, his first reaction was the public.


    As long as the public doesn''t know...


    The president looked gloomy.


    "I will take care of the family members," the minister said as he walked down the steps. "I will hold a memorial service for the fallen soldiers, even though they died in a ''natural disaster''."


    "I personally feel that as the conductor of this exercise takes responsibility, I also have joint responsibility."


    "How about a thirteen-inch confession?"


    The president also got off the donkey along the slope. He muttered: "You know I trust you."


    "Just do it this way, don''t let the image of the United States be damaged."


    The minister who got the concession was also smiling.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if he and the president are not from the same political party.


    At this level, what they mainly value is not the so-called alliance, but the benefits it can bring.


    The minister left.


    He still didn¡¯t know how much hidden dangers he had left behind what he thought was a seamless approach.


    At this point, Mycroft is much smarter than him.


    In the club he founded, Mycroft enjoyed the tranquility of this moment.


    The rules are set here to give yourself space to be alone.


    Although everyone can''t speak and stay here quietly to enjoy the peace, who can refuse to make friends with a group of the most valuable people in Britain.


    These are all interested parties.


    It can also be said to be Mycroft¡¯s party.


    He provides a platform for these people to enjoy a peaceful gimmick and impress each other.


    But today.


    The silence was broken.


    More than ten hours have passed since the list was submitted to the Prime Minister.


    Mycroft thought about the hidden war, and the news had not yet been sent back.


    There was a knock on the door.


    This made everyone in the club cast their eyes over with great dissatisfaction.


    A young man who broke the rules of this club.


    "Let''s talk?"


    He spoke.


    Mycroft looked over, he knew who the other party was talking to.


    He stood up, his expression a little heavy.


    It is rare for such an expression to appear on the face of this brain.


    The club members who were originally dissatisfied also discovered something.


    They watched Mycroft walk out of the club.


    In a room with strangers.


    John sat on the sofa and looked at Mycroft standing there. He raised his eyebrows and said, "I think this is the third time we have met. We don''t need to be so formal."


    "I won''t sit on that sofa." Mycroft put his left hand in his pocket and put his right hand on the back of the chair, saying in a deep voice, "Are you here to announce the results to me?"


    "Obviously, yes."


    John looked at the black tea on the table and asked, "You shouldn''t mind if I enjoy a cup of black tea."


    Mycroft saw the teapot on the table fly up and pour steaming tea into the patterned cup.


    The cup slowly came to John and was caught by him.


    "As a person who grew up in the UK, tea is as inseparable as water." John sipped the black tea.


    "You still want to tell me that truth," Mycroft''s eyes flashed, "the same cultural influence."


    "It would be great if all the people in power in this world were as smart as you," John chuckled. "Then I don''t need this war."


    "You guessed it right, I deliberately led this war."


    John let go of the cup and it floated in the air.


    He raised his right hand, and the silver ring covered his arm.


    He pointed to the gorgeous gem on the back of his hand.


    "Greed will set you on fire."


    Mycroft''s eyes fell on the gem and asked, "What is that?"


    "In your words, this is a disaster."


    John said calmly: "As long as I want, you can see a very grand fireworks show."


    "What do you want?" Mycroft did not continue to ask, but looked at John, "Your strength has been shown to me."


    "That''s not enough. I want the whole world to see this power."


    John crossed his fingers and his eyes flashed, "My father told me about your kindness."

 Chapter 746：

    ¡­


    Chapter 756: The Magical World after the Great Purge


    "For the country," Mycroft walked to the other side of the chair and stopped, "When necessary, we will also take action against wizards."


    "Who doesn''t do it for their own country?" John smiled, "Do me a favor, I don''t mind renewing friendship with Britain."


    "I''m sorry, what are you talking about?" Mycroft paused, "Renew friendship with Britain?"


    "As far as I know, the so-called magical world is just a gathering of wizards from various countries."


    Mycroft is definitely the Muggle who knows the most about the wizarding world at this stage. He stared at John, "You also have your own government."


    "And you said, have you forgotten the influence of culture?"


    He heard something was wrong from John''s words. Wizards were not scary.


    Yes, it seems so, Mycroft.


    Although they are mysterious, they are few in number.


    And as John said, they are of different races and were nurtured in different countries.


    So this is a naturally unstable alliance.


    But John''s tone represented that the entire magical world was beginning to select countries that it should associate with.


    Diplomatic options?


    Is this what the magical world should have?


    John was surprised by his reaction, "You know so much, but the person who provided you with the information seems to be very backward."


    "The magic world today is no longer the scattered sand it once was."


    "A war allows them to see the threat of external forces, and stronger and more cruel enemies promote our integration."


    John didn''t mind revealing something to the Muggle representative he was about to choose.


    "Once upon a time, there were two Dark Lords in the wizarding world. One was called Voldemort. He was extremely cruel and took many lives."


    "The other one is called Grindelwald. Although he is powerful, he is not as cruel as Voldemort."


    John raised his hand to invite Mycroft and asked, "Do you know their results?"


    Mycroft pondered for a while, "They were defeated by wizards united?"


    "Yes, and also wrong." John said jokingly, "The more cruel Voldemort, he caused chaos in the British wizarding world, preached the supremacy of pure blood, killed many people, and plunged the British wizarding world into darkness."


    "But the strange thing is that he has not attracted a single blow internationally."


    "Not even a bit," John himself felt amused. "And the other one, he promoted his ideas in Europe. His cruelty was not as cruel as Voldemort''s, but he attracted obstruction and suppression from the wizarding world in Europe."


    "Why?"


    John''s finger pointed on the table, making a sonorous and powerful sound.


    "Because of their looseness and vision, they can only see what''s in front of them."


    "They couldn''t see further. It was like the Minister for Magic didn''t even ask for international help."


    Wizards are very short-sighted, and what they care about is often not which demon will destroy which world.


    As long as it¡¯s not us, it¡¯s okay.


    And a great purge and a war.


    Cleaning out those short-sighted and stubborn guys, the war established a terrible enemy that threatened all wizards.


    They will begin to unite and become less incomprehensible.


    Mycroft is very smart, and it is precisely because of this that he understands what John means.


    "You want to change." Mycroft took a deep breath, "You want to unite them and build a magical country."


    "You really surprised me," John said with satisfaction, "I can tell you, yes."


    The wizards who survived the war will tell every wizard the enemy''s information.


    Wizards all over the world should know that they need to unite.


    "You are a hero, and also a king." The more he thought about it, the more frightened he became. Mycroft''s expression when he looked at John changed, "You started when I knew about the wizard?"


    If so, then what kind of monster is this in front of you?


    Catch a disaster and create a glory.


    Cruelty and greatness appear in one person.


    "The more I carry, the more I want to change everything."


    John did not answer him, but said calmly: "You help me, and I will make your position strong forever."


    If you can seize the leadership of a country''s negotiations, then Mycroft''s importance will increase.


    The premise is that the country is strong enough.


    This is a big gamble.


    "I couldn''t understand before why Watson Wick would be willing to sacrifice everything in exchange for your son." Mycroft said with emotion, "I still underestimate him."


    "You still underestimate my father." John shook his head, with a smile in his eyes, "He is not as superficial as you think."


    "Even if I am as stupid as a pig, my father will still be like that."


    "Because he is Watson Wick and I am John Wick. We are father and son, and we are family."


    Stretching out his hand, John said: "I can give you a promise to promote this cooperation."


    "As long as the magical world does not betray Britain, I can prevent magic from harming Britain."


    "We can help you if necessary."


    After magic appears in sight, the biggest threat is the wizard.


    John is willing to commit in the name of the wizarding world, which means that a major threat to Britain has been eliminated.


    This is a great thing, and it also makes Mycroft happy.


    He stretched out his hand and met the young and cold hand.


    "I hope your promise will be effective."


    They reached cooperation.


    Mycroft sighed: "Let me know what evil thing I am going to do?"


    "No need, you just need to tell the United States and other countries."


    John grinned, "Tell them we are living well."


    "As long as we live, it means that some people should be afraid."


    "Okay." Mycroft let go of his hand, turned around and looked outside, "If you don''t mind, let''s make our cooperation somewhat commemorative."


    There was an explosion in Mycroft''s ears. He looked over and saw that John had disappeared.


    He stood blankly for a while and shrugged, "Not bad, I know another weakness."


    This news can be recorded in the archives. There are already more and more things about wizards.


    Knowing more weaknesses makes it easier to deal with them.


    For example, the elusive magic will be accompanied by sharp explosions.


    You need to train your team.


    ¡­


    Why use apparation?


    John also had to leave some countermeasures for others.


    He showed up at the Leaky Cauldron.


    There was no one inside.


    Well, there are two people.


    John silently looked at the man and woman kissing passionately, wondering whether he should interrupt.


    "Ahem."


    "ah!"


    Hannah pushed Neville away, blushing and not daring to look at the door.


    John looked at Neville who wanted to crawl into the cracks in the ground, and he sighed: "It turns out that you are serious about marrying young."


    "John, why are you here?" Neville was still injured.


    They returned to the magical world first. After spending some rest time, they couldn''t bear the excitement in their hearts and ran to find Hannah.


    The young lovers couldn''t help but cherish each other as soon as they met, and then what John saw happened.


    "I came here by the way," John smiled, "You can continue, I''m leaving."


    He entered Diagon Alley through the back alley of the Leaky Cauldron.


    Hannah and Neville looked at each other.


    The fiery heart becomes more harmonious with the war.


    The timid person becomes brave, and courage comes into contact with love.


    I will skip the rest of the matter. I know you are all gentlemen.


    ¡­


    Some families have lost their children, some have lost their husbands, and some have lost their parents.


    But they all understand that it is a necessary war.


    After the grief, there is endless motivation, pride and pride.


    John walked into Diagon Alley.


    People who saw him stopped one after another.


    They stood on both sides, following John closely with their eyes.


    John''s hand was touched.


    He stopped and looked down.


    The little wizard, who will enter school after September this year, looked at John timidly.


    "Sir Wick, will we still have a war?"


    This is the voice of the child and the voice of everyone.


    John slowly squatted down, looked at the child, and said seriously: "No, we have to become stronger."


    "So powerful that those despicable people dare not covet it."


    "It''s so powerful that those greedy people don''t dare to reach out."


    "So powerful that the offenders dare not show up."


    He stood up and looked around at the wizards.


    "We have encountered too many things these days."


    "Our family and friends died in the Saints'' civil strife and in a battle with Muggles."


    "Their sacrifices brought about our continuation."


    "Remember this day, we are reborn."


    He reached out and stroked the child''s hair and chuckled: "Take these responsibilities on your back. What you will face in the future is a completely different world from the past."


    The child whose head was touched was very excited.


    They made John see the value of this war.

 Chapter 747：

    The whole magical world promotes integration.


    The new magical world requires many changes.


    These changes will appear in every family under John''s leadership.


    Ministry of Magic.


    The International Confederation of Wizards Chamber.


    The hard battle showed the wizards a lot.


    For example, the strength of Muggles and magic may not necessarily mean that they are weak.


    They all remember the figure that protected them.


    The atmosphere that should have been low suddenly rose to a climax.


    Being strong is the most inspiring adjustment at any time.


    Their king can stand before that all-destroying weapon.


    Their king protects all wizards.


    They are all waiting for their king to arrive.


    Percy''s hand was wrapped in a bandage, and Penello insisted on coming in to take care of him.


    Their eyes were eager, looking at the slowly approaching figure.


    ¡­


    Chapter 757: Stepping towards the threshold of level 8


    John Wick.


    Their king.


    The future leader of the wizarding world.


    When John first arrived here, he was greeted with questioning and reluctant looks.


    Despite the crisis, some people still want to continue as winners in this game of thrones.


    But as time goes by, John becomes more and more important.


    He has become so important to this place called the International Federation of Wizards that losing him is like losing everything.


    In the past, he joined the International Federation of Wizards, but now the International Federation of Wizards is attached to John.


    He is the leader.


    John sat down.


    He looked at Penello aside, with a strange look on his face.


    Are all my friends really going to get married this year?


    Penelo, the strong woman, also became shy.


    Percy clasped the bandage with his fingers, as if there was something worth studying about it.


    "Sir Wick, what should we do next?"


    Charles Roland asked: "After this battle, it has basically been exposed."


    The wizards'' eyes were focused on John.


    John looked at them, "Are you afraid?"


    Are you afraid of Muggles?


    certainly!


    The war has told them.


    But John''s arrival gave them another answer. Gresham looked at John feverishly and said, "Under your leadership, we have nothing to fear."


    "You have seen the damage caused by the war, but you have not seen the changes brought about by the war."


    John put the cross on his chin and muttered: "In this war, it is impossible for the Ministry of Magic of any country to win."


    "The wizarding world needs to be united instead of working in silos like before."


    His idea can finally be put forward.


    Representatives from the Ministry of Magic in various countries were speechless after hearing this.


    They looked at each other, and the Bulgarian Minister of Magic asked hesitantly: "What do you mean..."


    "We don''t need the International Federation of Wizards." John said directly. "What we need is a brand new place that allows us to be closely united."


    "The State, not the Ministry of Magic."


    He stared at the Bulgarian Minister of Magic and said: "We are too lax."


    "We need a shield to protect ourselves, and a sword to keep outsiders from coming close."


    His words caused an uproar.


    The looseness that the wizards have maintained for many years will be overturned with just one word from John.


    "We are different," the Bulgarian Minister of Magic stood up and said excitedly, "Our lives and habits are different."


    "Forcing them together will only cause friction."


    He is unwilling, which makes sense.


    Everyone¡¯s habits are different.


    In other words, the plugs in each country are different. How can they be integrated?


    "We need time."


    John said without changing his expression, "Maybe ten years, maybe twenty years."


    "The outside won''t give us much time, they have already seen the wizard."


    The Bulgarian Minister of Magic calmed down, John was right.


    A country needs combatants from the entire magical world to participate.


    With such a dispersed situation, they are even more dangerous.


    "What''s more, we are just gathering together," John raised his eyebrows and said, "On a large enough land, we can squeeze together like Europe."


    In fact, wizards don¡¯t need much land.


    Their population has already determined this premise.


    Therefore, John does not think it is serious about the different habits of wizards in different countries.


    Subtly, the wizards from those countries will gradually integrate with each other.


    He had already made preparations before.


    Quidditch.


    The Quidditch model he wants to create is to bring disputes between wizards from different countries on Quidditch.


    Diagon Alley will shout wildly when it defeats Knockturn Alley, and Knockturn Alley will work harder to fight Diagon Alley again next year.


    "The problem is, we don''t have this land." Gresham said solemnly.


    "That''s not a problem," John said meaningfully, "Why do you think I want to hide the Magic Association?"


    Everyone was stunned.


    Isn¡¯t it to protect their safety?


    But John''s expression told them that it was not just that.


    Constructing those incredible buildings, wizards are far more powerful than Muggles in this matter.


    Create.


    This is what miracles are like.


    "I choose a place for our world," John chuckled, "and move it there exactly as it is."


    Can it really be done?


    If that¡¯s the case, it doesn¡¯t seem impossible.


    The representatives from various countries hesitated.


    Magical Congress of America, to be honest, no one is more miserable than them.


    As far as history can tell, they moved several times.


    It¡¯s a confidentiality law crisis every time.


    The same is true this time.


    You can manage it openly without worrying about being discovered.


    This is a great temptation for them.


    "What about those Muggle wizards?" Gresham hesitated, "Those little wizards have to go to school."


    Percy listened to their discussion in silence.


    It seems that even these smart representatives have not noticed it.


    The focus of their discussion has changed from the integration of the magical world to some things that will happen after the integration.


    No one objects anymore.


    Regarding schooling, John doesn¡¯t want to integrate everything.


    ?For example, various schools.


    He won''t move.


    Naturally, going to school will still be the same as before.


    The meeting gradually turned into a discussion about establishing a magical kingdom.


    By the time this meeting ended, the sun had completely set.


    Percy and John were sitting on the bench.


    They stared at the vending machine in the corridor of the Ministry of Magic in front of them.


    "A new work from the Alchemy Department?"


    "Yes, but currently I only support Galleons." Percy said, "After you became the leader, everything you have done has changed too much."


    "But is the war really over?" Percy looked at John and asked, "Where did you go after we left?"


    "Went to the Muggles."


    John picked up a galleon and went to the vending machine, where he put it inside.


    He pressed the switch above and said casually: "There are also some smart people in the Muggle world who can be used."


    "Is what we have shown really enough?" Percy took the bottle of butterbeer from John, his eyes flickering, "If it weren''t for your arrival, we would all be dead."


    "Like an ant, we don''t really cause them pain."


    He felt heavy, and although he did not say it out loud, he felt that the army he led could not cause Muggles to feel pain.


    "That''s enough." John opened the butterbeer and took a sip, and said calmly, "We know that''s enough."


    "They see our determination to fight back, and all that''s left is to make them suffer."


    John turned to look at the other side of the corridor. Penello did not come over to participate, but stopped far away.


    "Are you responsible for this pain?" Percy also opened the butterbeer, took a sip and frowned, "What are you going to do?"


    "Let them know that there is a monster in the magical world."


    John put down the butterbeer calmly. He felt that the taste was a bit expired.


    "You are not that monster." Percy looked at John seriously, "You are our king."

 Chapter 748：

    "Maybe." John shrugged, "I need to become stronger before that."


    "I thought the duel with Grindelwald would allow me to cross that limit."


    "The battle between life and death can bring out the potential of the human body." Pulling out the Elder Wand, John looked at the raised burl on it, "It seems not enough."


    "He is already the strongest, isn''t he?"


    Percy was a little confused, "No one in the entire magical world is more...wait."


    He stared blankly at John''s Elder Wand.


    The previous owner of this wand.


    "Are you really going to do that, John?"


    He understood something and said in disbelief: "Fight with him?"


    The greatest wizard, Albus Dumbledore.


    Reaching this conclusion made Percy feel ridiculous.


    Because he knew John, even though the old man did not support John sometimes, John never thought of becoming his enemy.


    "The gods have stepped down from the altar, Percy."


    Stroking the Elder Wand with his fingers, John said calmly: "I made him an offer he couldn''t refuse."


    Level 8, somewhere, seems to be waiting there.


    Percy nodded. He stood up and saw Penello, and asked John, "Do you need me to do anything?"


    "Trust me." John muttered.


    ¡­


    Chapter 758 Collecting the Deathly Hallows


    John had two ideas.


    One is to go to the limit under the threat of life and death and break the bottleneck.


    The second one is the Deathly Hallows.


    Yes, there were three things Grindelwald wanted to collect.


    The Elder Wand, Resurrection Stone, and Invisibility Cloak.


    The treasure from the three brothers is also something created by the God of Death.


    Rumor has it that whoever gets the three treasures will become the master of the God of Death.


    John sneered at this because he had seen the guy named Death.


    With the resurrection stone in hand, he made a deal with the God of Death to resurrect his friend.


    He could feel that some of the rules hidden in the Resurrection Stone were indeed useful.


    The Elder Wand''s ability to upgrade any magic by one level also made John feel different.


    The three treasures combined cannot become the master of Death, but they can certainly bring about some changes.


    After the International Confederation of Wizards meeting.


    John went to Silverhand Manor.


    Tang Mi finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw John coming back.


    "I''m really worried that adults will deal with Muggles alone."


    For Tang Mi, nothing is more important than John''s safety.


    "How is the werewolf situation?" John put away the Elder Wand.


    The werewolves also actively participated in this war.


    Before John arrived, those battles also caused losses to the wizard.


    When Tang Mi mentioned the werewolf, the smile disappeared from his face.


    "Werewolves have sacrificed a lot."


    John also fell silent.


    The werewolf still lived up to his trust.


    After a long time, John exhaled, "This makes me feel very heavy."


    Trust is too heavy.


    Facing a group of people who are ready to die for him at any time, he cannot use them to achieve some goals with peace of mind.


    "My lord, is Grindelwald...dead?" A trace of hatred flashed in Tang Mi''s eyes.


    This is the answer everyone wants to know.


    The result of the decisive battle with Grindelwald during the time when their king disappeared.


    Despite seeing the Elder Wand, Tang Mi was still eager to hear the answer from John.


    The villain who caused trouble in the magical world.


    "No." John lowered his head and looked at the letter on the table. "He survived and will never appear again."


    This is a letter from Crouch.


    John opened it and asked: "Will you blame me, Tang Mi?"


    "I won''t," Tang Mi shook his head and said firmly, "I will only follow you."


    Sighing, John said: "I need to leave for a while."


    "What do you need me to do?"


    ?Same problem as Percy.


    John paused and said, "Trust me."


    ¡­


    "The greatest Minister of Magic, Barty Crouch."


    John stood in front of old Batty''s tombstone and looked at his friend who was buried here.


    He put his hand on it and patted it gently.


    Just like before, he patted Old Barty sitting in the chair.


    "I let you down, Old Barty."


    Facing this friend, John was filled with guilt.


    "I didn''t fulfill our agreement."


    He put down the flowers he brought with a complicated expression, "I should kill him."


    Dumbledore did not hesitate to kneel down to prevent John from making a decision.


    He looked at Old Barty, feeling overflowing with guilt at this moment.


    He took out the Resurrection Stone and looked at the pitch-black stone.


    He laughed at himself and said, "Maybe that''s why you didn''t come to see me."


    He couldn''t tell whether the Resurrection Stone showed regret or a ghost.


    As the holder of the Resurrection Stone, he was unable to see the soul he wanted to see.


    "Maybe down there, you spurn John Wick," John said. "I understand you, old Barty."


    The rain fell along the tombstone, and John did not hold an umbrella.


    He also needs some quiet time occasionally.


    The gestures that cannot be shown around living friends can be shown around dead friends.


    Little Barty saw him and silently came to John holding an umbrella to protect him from the rain.


    "Sorry, I didn''t kill Grindelwald." John did not look back. He calmly looked at the photo of the family of three under old Barty''s tombstone, "You can leave me now."


    Little Barty said nothing.


    The rain pattered on the umbrella.


    The heavy rain showed no intention of stopping, and the wind came with it.


    The two of them stayed like this for about fifteen minutes.


    Little Barty looked at the photo.


    Old Batty had a straight face as usual, while his mother smiled softly.


    Little Barty, who just entered school, tried hard to show off the manners he should have as the only son of the Crouch family.


    As the shutter is pressed, the photo freezes for those few seconds.


    "I saw my father." Little Barty began. "When I was dying in the Himalayas, I saw my parents. I was greedy for my mother''s arms and begged them to take me away from this painful place. "


    John listened quietly.


    "But they wouldn''t let me go," Barty Jr. looked away from the photo, focusing on the young and tired side face, "I was very sad, angry, and scared."


    He said calmly, but there was some trembling in his tone.


    "I told them that there is no place for me in this world."


    "But my father said: What about John Wick?"


    Little Barty paused, and John''s eyes flashed.


    "Father told me that the second king who defeated Voldemort needs me."


    "He told me what I had been avoiding."


    "Yes, I have regarded that young child as my guide."


    "Even I didn''t notice it."


    "My father finally told me," Little Barty slowly knelt down, put his right hand to his heart, and looked at the king in front of him, "go be yourself and put down Crouch."


    "You always thought that it was hatred that carried me forward and allowed me to continue to live."


    "Great King, you are wrong. This is the first time you have made a mistake in front of me."


    A smile appeared on Barty''s lips, he lowered his head and said in a pious tone: "I live for you, Barty Crouch. I have already been a believer in the king."


    John never knew this.


    The rain slowly stopped, and the last drop of rain hit the tombstone, causing a splash of water.


    John looked up.


    The sun pierced the gloomy clouds and fell on his face.


    The sunshine after the rain is not dazzling.


    He murmured: "Is that so?"


    It turns out that some people already regard the king as their life.


    The king who cannot make everyone happy blames himself too much.


    A smile appeared on his lips, he stood up and stretched, "Your trust still makes people feel heavy."


    "That''s the weight that I can feel because I cherish it." Little Barty raised his head and looked up at the king of sunshine after the rain.


    The king who can feel the weight is the one the magic world expects.


    A person who wastes trust cannot become a great king after all.


    John smiled slightly and reached out to touch old Batty''s tombstone.


    "Is it because of trust?"


    Little Barty bowed and said, "What do you need me to do?"

 Chapter 749：

    "Then continue to trust me," John said with a smile in his eyes, "Let me take you to see a whole new world."


    First King, the ministers you don¡¯t want, let me lead them.


    It¡¯s time for the wizards to see it.


    The disappearance of the first and the second.


    In the magical world, all it takes is one king.


    The strongest one!


    ¡­


    Chapter 759 Look at me, the number one king


    Hogwarts.


    "Albus?"


    Slughorn seldom moved around. Ever since he was deceived by his dear student, he had paid a little attention to the group of potion masters.


    But he refused all invitations to go out to parties.


    Who knows if he will be dragged into the Potions Department in the name of a party.


    You must know that this method has left the Potion Masters Association with very few people left.


    This time he took the wizard chess and wanted to play chess with his old friend.


    But what surprised him was that his old friend was not in school.


    Thinking about it carefully, Dumbledore didn''t show up during dinner yesterday.


    He went to Professor McGonagall and asked, "Minerva, have you seen Albus?"


    "Albus?" Professor McGonagall was busy with the exam. He was stunned when he heard this, "Isn''t he in his office?"


    "I think so, I just came over there." Slughorn didn''t even put down the wizard chess piece in his hand.


    It''s a pity that Professor McGonagall doesn''t know where the former headmaster has gone.


    The owl seems to have arrived extremely late today.


    Ginny in the library is making her last effort.


    The exam is coming soon, and she hopes to improve her grades.


    Bill would sometimes send her letters, but of course they weren''t owls.


    Through the portal of the Ministry of Magic, specialized personnel deliver letters to Bill, a man who lives on the magic island.


    Bill expressed a lot of happiness to his family in the letter. This was an unprecedented and huge change.


    The entire magical world will be shaken by what happened to them.


    Mr. Weasley, the director of the Ministry of Magic, is also very curious about what the place where the Magic Association is like is like.


    Even he, the head of the Weasley family of the Twenty-Eight Ancient Clan and a high-ranking official in the Ministry of Magic, was not qualified to go to that place.


    Bill was the only one in his family who worked there.


    He followed a magic teacher, an old man who once wrote magic books.


    The old man was too old, just like Spencer and the others. Even his name took a while to be remembered.


    The Researchers Association used to immerse themselves in research. Not only was the efficiency low, it also caused huge problems in terms of inheritance.


    Therefore, the new magic association changed the system, and each of the living fossils led several advanced apprentices to carry out magic research.


    In this process, there is no need to do it yourself. The apprentice can help with some things.


    This greatly reduces the pressure on each living fossil, and can also cultivate a new batch of magic scholars over time.


    Bill was once an excellent curse-breaker, and his strategy was about curses and the application of magic.


    In Egypt, sleeping mummies would use powerful curses to protect themselves in order to protect their bodies after death.


    Bill is dealing with these and is employed by Gringotts. It can be roughly understood that they are a group of tomb robbers.


    The valuable treasures that lifted the curse were all collected by Gringotts.


    It is really confusing for the Ministry of Magic to let a group of outstanding wizards steal their own compatriots on behalf of aliens in an open and honest manner. The previous Ministry of Magic did not care.


    Ginny was attracted by the place Bill described. She had two goals, one was to become a professional female Quidditch player, and the other was to go to the place where Bill worked.


    Both goals require extra effort from her.


    The lively girl is working hard at her desk.


    Ms. Pingsi''s harsh eyes passed over this group of uneasy little wizards.


    No one cherishes these crystallizations of wisdom in the magical world more than she does.


    Neville knew this very well when he was in school.


    Except for a few worrying little lion cubs who were driven out with brooms and dusters, everything was fine...right?


    "Gugu."


    "Bang, bang, bang..."


    The windows of the library were full of owls, and some impatient owls tapped on the glass with their beaks.


    The noisy sound instantly drowned out the sound of studying.


    With a dark face, Ms. Pince walked to a window and opened it, waving her hands to drive away the annoying owl.


    The owl flew up, fluttering its feathers, and the newspapers were thrown in.


    Ms. Pince was in a hurry, and those owls only wanted to complete their mission.


    A swarm of swarms got through the windows, making the library a mess.


    The tragic situation here attracted Filch''s attention. He hurriedly put the box on the table and ran in to catch the owls that flew in for Ms. Pince.


    While studying, Ginny was hit in the head by a newspaper dropped by an owl flying overhead.


    This made her very angry. She grabbed the newspaper, twisted it into a bundle, and tried to knock the owl down.


    On the twisted newspaper, his brother''s appearance appeared on it.


    "Percy?"


    Ginny hesitated and opened the crumpled newspaper.


    "The End of the Saints, Victory in the War with the Muggle Army"


    She saw Percy, her brother, lip-syncing over and over again in front of the focused camera.


    "We won."


    "Daily Prophet"


    "The Quibbler"


    No matter which newspaper it is, it all has the same news.


    Victory.


    This battle lasted for a year and brought great harm to the magical world.


    The Saints fell and Grindelwald was defeated by John Wick.


    The war with Muggles ended with the arrival of the king.


    it''s all over.


    Peace is restored in the magical world.


    Ginny stared at the newspaper.


    The sound of an owl flapping sounded in his ears, Ms. Pince''s angry roar, and Filch''s exclamation when his arm was scratched.


    After finally driving out all the owls, Ms. Pingsi had a few feathers on her head.


    "These things better have no feces on their paws." Filch was furious.


    But he looked around and felt something was wrong, and said in surprise: "There seems to be something wrong."


    It''s too quiet.


    On weekdays, when those students encounter this kind of situation, each one is more excited than the other.


    Compared with boring study, students wish that different things happen in school every day.


    The students were holding a newspaper, and they were focused on it, as if it were some kind of treasure.


    Filch scratched his head and thoughtfully took away the bird feathers for Ms. Pince.


    The next second.


    Harsh screams and deafening cheers broke through the roof of the library.


    A third-year Gryffindor student jumped up on the table and jumped happily.


    Crazy, all crazy.


    Ms. Pince was frightened. Filch stretched out his hand to stop her and said in confusion, "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    These students went crazy because they were under too much pressure to study?


    Filch felt that it was up to the professors to handle it.


    He ran out, and Ms. Pinsi was surrounded by a group of students. This stern librarian was so helpless for the first time.


    The girls hugged Ms. Pingsi and screamed at high decibels to kill her.


    Filch found Professor Flitwick. For some reason, this amiable little old man happily danced the waltz there alone.


    He had no choice but to turn his hope for help to Headmaster Hufflepuff, who was walking quickly.


    "Professor Sprout, you want to go and see..."


    Before he finished speaking, Sprout roared with a smile and danced hand in hand with Professor Flitwick.


    "Crazy, crazy, is this a curse?"


    Filch''s hair stood on end and he hurriedly ran towards the most steady Professor McGonagall.


    When I walked over and took a look, I saw Professor McGonagall sitting there in a daze.


    There was an open newspaper on the table, which made her unable to regain her consciousness for a long time.


    A young Gryffindor lion who had been punished with solitary confinement ran over in a panic.


    "Professor McGonagall is in trouble, things have been stolen!"


    Hogwarts is very strange today.


    ¡­


    Godric''s Hollow.


    Dumbledore, who wanted to enjoy his old age in peace, hunched his back and cut off the excess leaves that were tangled in the garden.


    After cutting for a while, he straightened up, clenched his fist and hit his waist.


    "Old." He said.


    "Why, Albus?" Grindelwald, who almost died from blood loss, asked, "Why did you save me?"


    "You want him to live completely for this world."


    Dumbledore looked at his old friend with a complicated expression, "This is too cruel to him."


    "Isn''t that bad?" Grindelwald asked, "He will become the king of this world and lead it, so that all wizards can live openly."


    "But what about John?" Dumbledore sighed, "He is only eighteen years old. You let him be trapped by the shackles called expectation, and his will no longer belongs to him."


    The hero who killed Grindelwald, the king everyone expected.


    The guilt and responsibility in his heart lingered endlessly on his young body. He could not live for himself. He could only live as the king, the child named John Wick, forever staying on the most painful day at the age of eighteen.


    The wise old man saw through Grindelwald''s conspiracy, and Dumbledore did not want John to become such a person.

 Chapter 750：

    "He will bring light to the wizarding world, Albus." Grindelwald walked down the door steps.


    "He will still bring light to the wizarding world," Dumbledore shook his head and said, "He can still bring light to the wizarding world."


    "But he is John Wick, not the king," Grindelwald looked at Dumbledore''s old face and said word by word, "The king is lonely."


    "The king is selfless."


    "The king is powerful."


    "The king should belong to everyone, not some people."


    Complete martyrdom, kill the last innocence of John Wick, and make him a complete king.


    This is the result Grindelwald wants.


    Use your own death to fill your young and immortal body with guilt and responsibility.


    Kill the will of John Wick and become a selfless king.


    "You have gone crazy," said Dumbledore.


    "That''s how it should be when I step into that tower." Grindelwald replied.


    The wind blew through his silver-white hair, and Grindelwald looked at the person in front of him in a daze, "You have aged too much, Al."


    "No one can age forever, Gale."


    Dumbledore looked into the wind.


    "What are you going to do with me?" Grindelwald laughed at himself, "Build another tower?"


    At the end of Godric''s Valley, the man named John Wick walked slowly.


    The three of them gathered together in Godric''s Hollow again.


    A reunion after a century.


    Dumbledore''s eyes moved away from Grindelwald and fell on the child who became the king.


    ¡­


    Chapter 760 The Battle of the Strongest Wizard


    The noisy wind brings moist air.


    As we passed John, the moisture turned into dryness.


    In the hands of this young man who is about to become king, a golden cup serves as a wine glass.


    Seeing the golden cup, Dumbledore''s eyes darkened.


    There is no way out.


    All of this is created by choice.


    "The great Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore." John walked over slowly. He put on the luxurious green wizard robes, and the silver ring on his finger was The alexandrite ring, the wine glass held in the palm of the hand.


    The golden liquid is sloshing inside, and the liquid that is about to overflow will never be sloshed down.


    The three reunited.


    The old and the young.


    The three people from a hundred years ago reunited in this way a hundred years later.


    It is a duel that lasts forever.


    Dumbledore''s eyes focused on the Holy Grail.


    "I thought you destroyed it," said Dumbledore.


    "I can recreate it." John handed the Holy Grail out just as he had done at the door of the Star Club. "Only such a peerless wine is worthy of the end of a legend."


    The same choice, to drink or not to drink.


    Now Dumbledore has no choice.


    Only those who are strong enough are qualified to stand on the same battlefield as the king.


    John stared at Dumbledore, "Drink it and use your prime."


    "You are old and have no qualifications for me to kill you."


    "If this is what you want." Dumbledore compromised, and he took the treasure that so many people were flocking to.


    A Hufflepuff treasure that was once one of the four founders of Hogwarts.


    This cup embodies the friendship of the four giants, and it was also Wang''s first miracle.


    Drink it.


    That means that the two will complete a fight to the death.


    This is a duel with the goal of killing each other.


    Dumbledore was also drawn into the ranks of martyrs.


    The difference is that Grindelwald will use martyrdom to create the king of the entire magical world.


    As for Dumbledore, he hopes to become John Wick.


    The golden liquid touched the old man''s lips.


    Throat rolls.


    The liquid in the cup flows into your mouth.


    It was a strange smell, a bit like the smell of blood.


    Perhaps the Holy Grail is the blood of God.


    The ability to rejuvenate is demonstrated in Dumbledore.


    The wrinkled face gradually faded away like a face lift.


    The beard gradually becomes shorter and the white hair turns red.


    He has become younger.


    He raised his right hand, and his old palm turned young again.


    The originally black fingers returned to normal with the help of the strongest potion.


    Unprecedented pleasure.


    Dumbledore could feel how excited he was when the magic accumulated over the years appeared in a young body.


    Those magic powers create miracles for this body wantonly.


    Dumbledore.


    Now he is truly the greatest wizard and the most powerful wizard.


    Returning to his prime, Dumbledore took off his glasses.


    The half-moon-shaped glasses that have been with him for many years are no longer needed now.


    Grindelwald looked at this face, not knowing whether to be happy or sad.


    The magic power close to level 8 was as vigorous and active as a burning torch in front of John.


    The greatest wizard is never just a talk.


    Dumbledore handed the Holy Grail back, and John took it casually.


    "Bring your wand, Dumbledore."


    He turned and left, "I said, I will be under everyone''s attention."


    The vast battle of change needs to be staged on a meaningful enough battlefield.


    that place.


    Right in Nurmengard.


    ¡­


    The tower that should have been destroyed once again restrained Grindelwald.


    Dumbledore is here.


    He was alone, and Grindelwald did not come over. In other words, the Dark Lord, who had been crazy all his life, suddenly became afraid.


    That field of withered roses was once filled with the same red as Dumbledore''s.


    When Dumbledore saw these flowers, he wanted to know how lonely Grindelwald was under that tower.


    The golden vertical line in front cut the space, and in the opened passage, John stepped out.


    He and Dumbledore looked at each other from afar.


    "I have found enough audiences for this battle." John said calmly.


    In the sky, a castle hangs down.


    Above the castle are the ancient families and the Ministry of Magic.


    In the distance, a cruise ship far enough away appeared.


    Mycroft held a telescope in his hand.


    This is an adventure, but as a brain that needs to see everything, he must come.


    No surveillance image is more accurate than what you can see intuitively.


    "John Wick, if it were you, maybe we should be friends." Mycroft whispered in his heart.


    This young man whom he had only met three times would give Mycroft a new feeling every time.


    "Assess this battle. How many people do we need to bring these wizards down?"


    Mycroft gave instructions to the members of Section 7 on the side.


    These former top agents are now very energetic.


    If nothing unexpected happens, this duel will determine the future strategic direction of Britain.


    ¡­


    "That''s Dumbledore?"


    Lucius looked at the much younger man uncertainly, without Dumbledore''s white hair and long beard at all.


    The youthful appearance was something Lucius had never seen before when he was in school.


    "It''s him." Old Gower''s father, now the head of the Gower family, spoke.


    He recognized this person and was honored to have seen Professor Dumbledore like this before when he was a student at Hogwarts.


    That was really too young. A centenarian turned into a young man in his forties or fifties.


    "How did he do it?" The Bulgarian Minister of Magic on the side was confused.


    The International Federation of Wizards is also here.


    ?Because they need to witness this moment.


    This is related to the subsequent founding of the country.


    There can only be one king.


    If John cannot defeat the first king, then he, the second king, can only continue to become the second king.


    Powerful is a prerequisite for a king.


    "Holy Grail." The owner of the castle, Ludwig, spoke, "Rejuvenation."


    They seemed to have subconsciously forgotten the Holy Grail that was destroyed in public.


    At the beginning, John was not strong enough and destroyed the Holy Grail in front of everyone, eliminating all thoughts of coveting the Holy Grail.


    But they forgot that John made that thing.


    And what is needed has always been in John''s hands.

 Chapter 751：

    Recreating the Holy Grail is not impossible for John, who no longer needs to hide it.


    When you are weak, the treasures you carry will become the source of your death.


    When you are strong, the treasure you carry will become a symbol of your greatness.


    At this moment, the miracle displayed by John will not be coveted.


    They will only sigh with emotion at the king''s courage and greatness.


    Compared with the old Dumbledore, the young Dumbledore is stronger and also has more experience and magic power.


    The well-deserved strongest wizard appears.


    The person challenging him is already in place.


    "Are you satisfied with this stage?" John held the Elder Wand in his hand, and he could feel the magic power of this wand.


    Dumbledore looked at the Sky Castle, "Is that your masterpiece?"


    "No," John shook his head and said, "That is the masterpiece of the Alchemy Department."


    "You waste too much, Dumbledore."


    The first king.


    Sitting on the altar guarding power.


    The world is not guided.


    The arrogance of wizards and the sluggish education have wasted many opportunities and time that could make wizards stronger.


    "The world is getting better." John raised his wand and bowed slightly.


    This is the etiquette of dueling.


    "Oh, this is what I taught him!"


    Lockhart shook the hand of the person next to him, with pride written all over his face.


    The people around him looked unbelieving.


    The authenticity of this statement is very doubtful.


    In fact, Lockhart, as the person who founded the dueling club, it is okay for him, Snape, and Voldemort to each occupy this teaching result.


    Rita Skeeter, who was not far away from him, controlled the quill next to her and recorded it.


    She planned to go back and publish a newspaper to let this ignorant Lockhart understand that he should not speak nonsense.


    "It''s done."


    Rita told the team she brought with her: "Be sure to spread every picture."


    The principals of various magic schools are also very nervous.


    Madame Maxime clutched a handkerchief in her hand. She came to support John.


    Among the principals, only Slughorn was absent.


    Probably because he was already drunk with mead when he was invited.


    When Slughorn wakes up, it may make the principal regretful and want to resign.


    Coincidentally, as the head of the Potions Department, Damo Alex also didn¡¯t know about this because he stayed up late the day before yesterday to research.


    I have to say that there are always some inexplicable similarities between teachers and students.


    Dumbledore took out his wand, which was his former wand.


    After bowing and saluting, that''s when the battle begins.


    Two flames rose at the same time.


    Immediately afterwards.


    Flame collision.


    With the first blow, the isolated island of Nurmengard turned into a sea of ??fire.


    The golden flames gathered into a giant dragon.


    Dumbledore waved his wand vigorously.


    The battle for the strongest wizard has officially begun.


    ¡­


    Chapter 761 Vulcan versus Fire Dragon


    Dumbledore is like a **** in the fire. His magical attainments have already reached their peak.


    "Vulcan clears the way!"


    "The fire dragon clears the way!"


    John waved his wand again, and the flames condensed into a golden flame dragon and flew towards Dumbledore.


    The God of Fire versus the Fire Dragon.


    This is an ultimate showdown of flames.


    Carrying the wand like a sword, Dumbledore raised his hand and waved it upward.


    The flames hit the fire dragon and turned into a chain to stop it.


    Then, he pointed hard.


    The fire dragon who pulled the chain fell backwards quickly as if he was hit hard.


    "How does it feel to be young, Dumbledore?"


    The golden flames exploded, and three fire dragons flew up and fell with a breath of dragon breath.


    In an instant, the earth turned into a sea of ??fire.


    "A very novel experience." Dumbledore blocked the front with his left hand, and the powerful armor spell isolated a sea of ????fire.


    The wand is inserted into the ground.


    "All curses are finished! (Finite


    The ground cracked and golden light pierced the fire dragon, like a **** holding a bright blade, killing the evil dragon from bottom to top.


    John''s pupils converged into vertical pupils, "Reducto"


    White light penetrates the earth, this is the sword of judgment.


    Before coming into contact with Dumbledore, he was blocked by the super armor spell formed by his own powerful magic power.


    The surrounding land continued to disappear, and Dumbledore pushed the white light of destruction toward the flames.


    His body disappeared.


    Everything around started to float.


    Immediately afterwards, half of the Nurmengard Tower turned into slender straps to strangle the three fire dragons.


    The God of Fire appeared again and collided with the fire dragon in one fell swoop.


    Entangled and devouring each other, the red light broke through the qualitative change barrier ignited by the two and flew towards John.


    John ducked sideways, only to see the red light transform into a flying red bird.


    Flying behind John.


    John''s heart skipped a beat, he drew out the Silver Wick Sword with his right hand, turned around and struck it down.


    The red bird broke in half.


    "Level 7 disarming spell."


    This is an extremely clever disarming spell, which has produced a wonderful change.


    Dumbledore had already reached his peak. As he grew older, the increasingly powerful magic power overpowered his old body.


    Even Dumbledore thought he would never reach the top again.


    But fate played tricks on people, and something he couldn''t imagine was born under John''s promotion.


    At this moment, the most powerful wizard in the world stood in the sea of ??fire. He waved his wand, which was a fierce symphony.


    Destiny and storm touch, flame and ocean form a distinct totem.


    They are the remnants of the times, the mysterious inheritance and narrators.


    With the release of magic power, Dumbledore gradually mastered this power from the familiar and unfamiliar youth.


    With all your strength.


    What a strange vocabulary.


    He once fought against Voldemort, but his old body could not exert his full strength.


    The second time he faced Voldemort, his power was even more restricted by the curse.


    But¡­


    None of this is a problem now.


    His wand was jumping for joy, feeling the flow of magic and the return of its master.


    Red lightning surged towards John, crackling sounds and sparks flying.


    Swinging the red electric whip, Dumbledore whipped John.


    John responded in kind, and the white lightning was entangled like a python.


    The two magic powers clashed, forming a vacuum zone in the middle.


    An explosion caused blazing flames to fall into the sea.


    Fire and seawater consume each other, and fire uses water as fuel.


    The two of them raised defensive spells at the same time.


    A ring was isolated around John, and in front of Dumbledore was the patron saint phoenix.


    Even the Sky Castle was affected.


    The low-pressure shock wave hits the sea surface, driving violent waves outside.


    Mycroft narrowed his eyes, and his cruise ship was rolled up and down by the violent sea water.


    "The energy released by the two people has reached the power of weapons of mass destruction."


    The technical analyst was looking at the screen in fear. Are these two people?


    It¡¯s completely like two armories throwing missiles at each other!


    ¡­


    At this stage, Dumbledore ranks first among the strongest wizards John has ever encountered.


    Even the despicable Herbo cannot reach the height of Dumbledore.


    You must know that he holds the Elder Wand in his hand, and as it also has level 7 magic and spells, such an attack is evenly matched.


    If it were Dumbledore now, he would be able to **** Voldemort alone without John''s help.


    There is another prerequisite, that is, Voldemort does not have Horcruxes.


    In the past, Dumbledore did not kill Voldemort directly because his Horcrux was too difficult to find.


    It would be better to let a dangerous guy be reborn in a corner of the world than to have Voldemort trapped in a place from which he can''t escape.


    "Excellent magic," John waved his palm to let the smoke and dust surrounding him recede. "It would be a very happy thing if I could get your teaching during school."


    "I''m sorry that I couldn''t make you happy when you were in school." Dumbledore lowered his wand, with white smoke floating from it.


    "That''s not necessary." John raised his eyebrows and said, "It''s just emotion."


    He moved again.


    This time John raised the sword in his right hand.

 Chapter 752：

    He holds a staff in his left hand and a sword in his right hand.


    The familiar combination made Dumbledore feel dazed.


    But just for a moment, Dumbledore waved his wand. What he was familiar with was transfiguration and fire.


    Thousands of bullets were fired.


    Densely packed, the birds swooped down and headed towards John.


    No doubt, as long as you touch it, your skin will be ripped open.


    John''s body disappeared and reappeared behind Dumbledore, his sword slashed out.


    The dazzling silver light touched a statue that appeared out of thin air.


    Immediately afterwards, the statue came to life completely. It was a wizard, gorgeously dressed and holding a decorative sword in his hand.


    "Hey, that''s me." Lockhart smirked.


    They saw his statue''s head cut off by John''s sword, and his smile froze.


    The fallen head flew towards John, and the camera magic grabbed the head and hit Dumbledore like a baseball.


    The silver shield blocked the front, and huge power flew up together with the shield.


    The headless Lockhart fell suddenly, and the silver-white phoenix grabbed John''s right hand.


    "The place of eternity."


    The moment John came to his senses, the golden light on the wand immobilized the patron saint.


    Immediately afterwards, the endless M?bius strip appeared.


    The patron saint settled in that space and landed repeatedly.


    With his right hand covered in black, John''s gaze fell on Dumbledore.


    Looking at him, he seemed to be seeing a basilisk.


    Dumbledore closed his eyes and still felt a force making him stiff.


    He waved his magic wand, and many bees rose from the ground.


    The flame ignited the bee and flew towards John.


    Tens of thousands of black threads burst out from John''s right hand.


    Stung the bees and stopped in front of Dumbledore.


    It''s not that he refuses to move forward, but that the wand raised by Dumbledore is like erecting a shield, making it impossible for anyone to break through.


    Transfiguration appears again.


    This time it was John, surrounded by dense snakes emerging from the ground.


    Dumbledore waved his hand that was not holding the wand, and the seawater rushed up to the island, reeling in the scary snakes and dragging them into the seawater.


    Suddenly, Dumbledore''s expression changed drastically.


    He grabbed the robe and twirled it, and his body disappeared.


    The golden thread appeared and opened at its original location.


    Then there is a suction force that pulls the object into it.


    John sensed Dumbledore''s foothold and took action again without hesitation.


    The white light was like waves, one wave pushing the other towards Dumbledore.


    Force the person out, wave the magic wand, and use the disappearing spell to remove the land under John''s feet.


    John''s foot slipped, and just as he was about to steady himself, Dumbledore struck again.


    This time it was a levitating spell, and John flew out of control.


    He became a target in the air.


    Dumbledore held the wand in both hands and raised it, water rose from all directions.


    They all rushed towards John.


    John was trapped in it, and a huge water ball floated in the sky.


    Dumbledore wasn''t finished yet. There was a trace of unbearability in his eyes, which was quickly replaced by determination.


    The wand exploded with red lightning, turning into a spear and striking at John.


    It is different from other water prison spells.


    John felt that the current was not wrapping, but squeezing.


    The water squeezed into his chest, crushing him.


    Holding the sword in his right hand, he swung it with difficulty.


    Before the red lightning arrived, a golden vertical line opened in front of him.


    Lightning fell in it without any surprise.


    Somewhere in the American West, lightning suddenly fell.


    A huge crack spread out, stirring up the lightning of destruction.


    This force will definitely not feel good when it hits John.


    Silver light flashed behind him, and John''s body broke through the water ball, spread his wings and stopped.


    Silver Wick, who was in the water ball, turned into an albatross and flew out from the water ball.


    John''s heart palpitated.


    He felt it.


    The level that will be touched.


    ¡­


    Chapter 762 Gods and God-killers


    "The weather has changed?"


    Lucius looked up.


    Today was a rare good day, but after just a few seconds, it turned dark.


    The Muggles in the distance also noticed this scene.


    "What''s going on?" The technician slapped the instrument with the flashing screen and asked in surprise, "There should be no thunderstorms today."


    Muggles have mastered spying on the weather.


    But today, this technology seems to have failed, and its face suddenly changed.


    "There is interference!" The technician looked solemn, "It is a strong energy fluctuation that is interfering with all the instruments."


    Sweat broke out on his face, trying to save it with his own skills.


    "No, all the instruments on the ship have failed."


    "Why is this happening?"


    The top agents were panicked.


    They are located in the ocean, and equipment failure means they have lost power.


    If no one comes to rescue them, they will probably be trapped and die here.


    In contrast to their panic, Mycroft silently raised his head.


    On that huge dark cloud, rolling lightning flashed across the sky.


    Electromagnetic interference causes instrument failure.


    They consider themselves to be the masters, but in the face of this ability to control nature, they have become as powerless as the era when they drank raw hair and drank blood.


    The center of the condensed clouds in the sky is sunken inwards.


    Immediately afterwards.


    The huge albatross is surrounded by thunder and lightning, descending from the sky like a god.


    John held up the Elder Wand and laughed.


    "It''s my turn to take action, Dumbledore."


    As a gift in return for being nearly killed, John spread his wings.


    Those thunder and lightning wrapped around his body, condensed into pillars of light that pierced the darkness, and fell from the sky.


    Under high temperatures, lightning is indestructible.


    Dumbledore put up a barrier and was hit by the Thunderbolt.


    Electromagnetism is abnormally active.


    With Nurmengard as the center.


    This electromagnetic anomaly spreads out.


    The city residents on the seaside lost power at this moment.


    Even the huge facilities that were running stopped.


    next moment.


    The violent wind exceeded the previous one, and a huge wave spread out from Nurmengard.


    As the waves moved away, they became ten meters in size.


    "Everyone, hold on tight!"


    The excellent agent roared and ran towards Mycroft.


    The huge wave rushed towards them, causing the front of the cruise ship to tilt up.


    The existence of a wizard made this group of Muggles fall into fear.


    Fortunately, this cruise ship had enough weight and stability. Although it almost tipped over, it was strong and did not kill everyone.


    "Is this a blow that a wizard can do?"


    Not to mention Muggles, even wizards were affected.


    This power made everyone dumbfounded.


    As wizards, they know wizards better than Muggles.


    So they are even more confused.


    They are both wizards, why is there such a big gap?


    They have no answers, no one has.


    Because these two people cannot appear in the same era.


    Times create everything.


    The great power made them fear their king even more.


    Ludwig''s expression changed drastically. He lost his cool and rushed into the castle to the fireplace.


    "Move the castle back!"


    He saw the ashes ignited by the fire under the albatross.


    Dumbledore was about to fight back.


    After receiving the order, the castle retreated.


    Some people are very dissatisfied because they haven¡¯t finished reading it yet.


    But after a while, they will be happy that Ludwig saved them all.


    ¡­

 Chapter 753：

    John''s wand kept pulling lightning down from the sky.


    The albatross rested on Dumbledore like a hen laying eggs.


    John''s heart was beating wildly.


    Under the albatross, which was as stable as Mount Tai, the flames turned into red pillars of fire and rushed into the sky.


    Vulcan Kaidao appeared again.


    The difference is that this time Dumbledore''s wand was lifted upwards with billowing white smoke.


    When in contact with lightning, those flames burn all the way up.


    Finally, it exploded in the sky and turned into a field of fire that burned the sky red.


    Nurmengard was surrounded again, and Dumbledore opened his arms.


    His body was supported upward.


    Flying.


    Once upon a time, this was Voldemort''s signature ability.


    Now, the two people present looked at each other in a void posture.


    Dumbledore raised his hand and touched his nose.


    There was a click.


    The nose that was broken by a punch was repaired at this moment.


    This means that he has let go of what he once was.


    John chuckled and said, "I''m looking forward to it more and more."


    The sword in his right hand was raised, and the silver ring quickly spread to the entire arm.


    "The abundant magic power allowed me to see something." Dumbledore looked at John, "Do you want to continue, John?"


    "certainly."


    John showed the gem on the back of his hand and smiled: "I can''t wait any longer, Albus."


    "I once shook hands with death. Death to me is just a journey."


    Go all out.


    During the battle, the two became more and more aware that what was important to each other was different.


    It was rare for Dumbledore to give up his long speech.


    The two stood opposite each other and waved their wands at the same time.


    ?Red and white touch.


    Lightning triggers a series of reactions.


    Dumbledore''s flames surrounded John, and a golden M?bius strip lit up around John, blocking everything out.


    The disappearing sight, the pulling magic.


    John let go of the Silver Wick Sword and raised his hand to grab the Resurrection Stone.


    An invisible wave spreads out.


    Dumbledore noticed it, but it was too late.


    When he stepped down from the altar, he was noticed to be afraid.


    His eyes were shrouded in a layer of gray, but his wand still maintained output.


    The white smoke is the magic wand burning itself to support its master in a decisive battle.


    "I am a fire dragon."


    The sword of Silver Wick exploded with golden flames covering the sword body, turned into a fire dragon, broke through the flames, and breathed dragon breath at Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore''s wand suddenly turned around, affecting the magic of the two men and deflecting the fire dragon.


    "Wand protector?" John immediately guessed the reason.


    As expected of Dumbledore, even the wand was devoted to him.


    "There is no pain if you sink, Dumbledore."


    John waved his wand suddenly.


    The stalemate of red and white touch was instantly broken.


    The white ball lit up on the wand, and John used a throwing method to throw out the charged blow.


    Gods who step down from the altar must be prepared to bear all this.


    He held his right hand in the air, and the Silver Wick sword appeared in his hand again.


    The wings spread out behind John, and the golden wings broke through the flames in the sea of ????fire.


    His sword has arrived.


    Dumbledore''s pupils kept trembling, and the moment the white light came, his eyes returned to clarity.


    He used the fastest speed to build the layers of protection surrounding his body.


    But the hasty response still lost its effect before the crushing spell was swung with all its strength.


    Fortunately, at that moment of resistance, Dumbledore used Disapparation.


    The moment he disappeared, the protective spell lost its effect.


    In that white light, a bit of cold light appeared.


    Immediately afterwards, the flames burned through the sword body with the ten major trials, which was magnificent and stunning.


    Everything moves extremely slowly.


    In Dumbledore''s eyes, the sword was getting closer and closer.


    Before he could complete his apparation, the sword had already cut open the wizard''s robe.


    Cold, then scalding hot.


    The coldness comes from the sword.


    The heat comes from the accompanying flame.


    The **** who stepped down from the altar welcomed his god-killer.


    ¡­


    Chapter 763 The end of an era, a new era


    Sky Castle.


    Everyone looked at the place that had completely changed the landscape with lingering fear.


    The duel between the strongest wizards allowed them to clearly see the gap between them.


    What was Old Gower thinking about? Old Crabbe, who was pouting as he walked, asked curiously: "What are you doing?"


    "I was thinking..." Old Gore looked at the wizards around him and said wisely, "If we were attacked at this time, would it be like the time in Bhutan?"


    That time in Bhutan?


    Muggle weapons attacked the entire high-level wizarding world, which directly led to the almost destruction of the wizarding world.


    Old Crabbe took a few seconds to understand the meaning, and he looked around.


    The ancient alliance.


    International Confederation of Wizards.


    The principal of the magic school.


    There are also many wizards with important positions.


    "That makes sense." He nodded with deep understanding, "That way we would be completely dead."


    Old Gore said proudly: "Look, that''s what I said."


    Lucius was very speechless towards the two younger brothers beside him. What was wrong with discussing? Let''s discuss this.


    Wizard Hell Joke?


    ¡­


    The flame is burning.


    The golden and red flames were entangled, separated and devoured each other.


    The tip of John''s sword pierced Dumbledore''s chest, and a drop of blood slipped on the tip of the sword.


    The drop of red blood fell heavily in the air, shattered into pieces, and was absorbed by the soil.


    It turned into wisps of blood penetrating the soil, struggling along the dry land to reach the bottom.


    In the lower layer of the earth, the remaining rose seeds are quietly there.


    The bloodshot that struggled in, carefully touched the seed.


    Feeling the moisture from life, the seeds are reborn.


    John glanced at his chest, a hole that had been penetrated, telling the story of the danger just now.


    The silver phoenix lay across the gap between himself and Dumbledore.


    Because of this move, Silver Wick''s Sword did not completely enter Dumbledore''s body.


    Dumbledore also looked at his wand in disbelief. Almost subconsciously, he used a magic to cause John to be hit.


    He, who has always been a strategist, was forced to do this for the first time.


    Even in the face of death, he can die calmly.


    It''s pressure.


    The mutual pressure prevented him from thinking as clearly and calmly as before.


    John recovered quickly and raised his sword, causing the silver phoenix to be completely cut open.


    The wand waved and sparks bloomed.


    Dumbledore quickly pulled up the protective spell, but was still ejected.


    The body fell from the sky to the ground.


    Dumbledore used a shock-absorbing spell to save himself from falling to death.


    John slowly flapped his wings and landed.


    He stood twenty meters in front of Dumbledore and stretched out his hand to caress his wound.


    The blood flowing out was mixed with gold.


    The blood flowed out, as if going back in time, quickly drilling into the wound.


    Next comes wound healing.


    When Dumbledore saw this scene, he had a complicated expression, "It''s amazing."


    "You want to say that I don''t look like a human being, but I can accept it." John raised his eyebrows. Apart from being a human being, he basically doesn''t have much to do with people.


    Raising his right hand, John looked at the thick blood on the tip of the sword.


    "It doesn''t look like you either."


    He wiped the blood on it with his fingers.


    Dumbledore looked down at the place where he was stabbed. The wound there could not heal.


    The blood kept flowing, and his face quickly turned pale.


    Even healing magic can''t stop this.


    It''s not black magic, but it has an incurable effect.

 Chapter 754：

    John lowered the tip of his sword to the ground and said calmly: "You have no second chance."


    "I ask you."


    "Do you regret it?"


    He stared at Dumbledore and asked, "Do you regret all this?"


    Dumbledore shook his head, with a kind look on his face that had lost his white beard.


    "No, I will not."


    He knew what John was talking about.


    Do you regret seeing the students at Hogwarts doing something to you?


    of course not.


    Although Dumbledore was not good at education, he had the same love for his students.


    "I would be proud of you, John." He smiled happily, "The confused principal can meet such outstanding students."


    Gryffindor hopes that John will be a brave lion.


    Grindelwald hopes that John will be the king of the wizarding world.


    Dumbledore hoped that John Wick would be John Wick.


    You don¡¯t have to be someone else, and you don¡¯t have to be someone for anyone.


    He''s just John Wick.


    The Slytherin who got into a fight when he entered school saw a student who wanted something in the Mirror of Erised.


    John took a deep breath, his expression was indescribable.


    His right hand was trembling slightly.


    Why?


    Because that was the person I once admired?


    But why, my right hand is extremely stable.


    It was so steady that it seemed to have only the weight of the Elder Wand.


    The thing that I have always wanted to have.


    The power is in your hands.


    His eyes darkened and he let go of his right hand.


    The sword of Silver Wake penetrated the ground without any hindrance.


    Falling on the rose seed.


    The reborn rose, as the tip of the sword approaches, comes to an end.


    "My respects to you, Dumbledore."


    John raised his wand and said somewhat distractedly: "Let us end this in the most direct and solemn way."


    "I don''t know if any of us can''t see the dawn of dawn, but at this moment, the high respect for each other is the most dazzling."


    Dumbledore smiled and said: "Of course, John Wick of Slytherin, John Wick of Hogwarts, John Wick of the wizarding world, and..."


    "John Wick."


    The last time.


    Let this ridiculous cause and wonderful showdown end with mutual respect.


    The last magic.


    No need to hold back.


    Because that is the greatest insult to a wizard.


    At this moment, they just want the people they respect each other to feel their full respect.


    Then come on!


    The old First King, your glory once shone in the magical world. You have suffered pain, experienced separation, and the separation of loved ones.


    "Expelliarmus"


    "Reducto"


    There was no ferocious roar.


    Yes, it was just the calm and firm gazes on their faces.


    Red and white collide again.


    On Nurmengard, a huge magic field is formed.


    The world has no sound.


    The wand in Dumbledore''s hand was already overloaded, and white smoke was billowing.


    The Elder Wand has been sending messages to John.


    It hopes to have a great life to achieve its honor.


    Greedily absorbing magic power, like an insatiable sponge.


    It is a symbol of strength, extremely loyal to its master, and extremely indifferent.


    It protects the wand should it fall into the wrong hands.


    And will leave decisively when the master fails.


    It pursues the strong and serves the strong.


    Strength is supreme, and the winner is king.


    It told John that it longed for more victories.


    The touch of red and white will eventually end.


    After the magic realm was shattered, the energy released allowed the stopped power in coastal cities to start functioning again.


    A person falls down.


    In the sky, three birds are flying.


    Between black and white, the red phoenix screams.


    Dumbledore fell.


    The former number one king, even with his young body, still couldn''t resist the footsteps of the new king.


    He will become the last old king in the era of the new king.


    The war between three kings leaves only one king.


    The strongest one!


    The end of an era will usher in the beginning of a new era.


    ¡­


    John walked towards Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore was lying on the ground, his hair turning white rapidly.


    After exceeding the limit, Dumbledore''s magic was drained, and the experience gained through the Holy Grail ended.


    John stayed next to Dumbledore, who had fallen with a smile on his face.


    John raised his right hand and held it empty.


    The sword that had come into contact with the skin of the rose seeds gradually faded away.


    In John''s hands, the Sword of Silver Wick slowly appeared.


    Lowered the tip of the sword and touched Dumbledore.


    John asked: "Is there anything else you want to say?"


    Dumbledore''s breathing rose and fell, and his skin was pierced by the tip of the sword.


    He looked at the sky, and the dark clouds gradually dispersed.


    A wisp of late dusk entered his eyes.


    He looked at the destroyed Nurmengard.


    In a daze, the tower looked just like the day he personally sent people into it.


    "John, be yourself." Dumbledore smiled, "You are only 18 years old."


    John looked at him silently.


    The sword in his hand was raised.


    Dumbledore closed his eyes in relief.


    He already understood that all his efforts were not in vain.


    He is also a martyr.


    Waiting for the last moment.


    I don¡¯t know what happened to Grindelwald.


    The wind caressed my cheeks.


    With his newly smooth nose, he seemed to smell a familiar smell.


    But¡­


    The wind in Godric''s Hollow cannot reach him.


    The sword dropped.


    The dusk will eventually leave.


    The cold silvery moonlight and the shed blood banish everything after dusk.


    "Stay here, Dumbledore."


    John''s eyes were as calm as the moonlight shining into a clear lake.


    His sword was slowly drawn out.


    Raising his head, he looked at the sky where Dumbledore had just looked.


    As dusk ended, some people saw the approaching dusk in the same sky.


    Some people see the bright and beautiful stars and moon under the night sky.


    ¡­


    Chapter 764 The New King of the Magical World


    The new king ascends the throne.


    No need for fireworks or applause.


    The moonlight is a gift, and the starlight is a gift.


    Sky Castle leaves Nurmengard.


    Mycroft also left on the cruise ship that was restored to use.


    They witnessed the king''s ascension to the throne.


    The wizarding world will be glorious because of this, and the Muggle world will be re-evaluated because of this.


    Under the lonely tower with only one person left.


    Dumbledore slowly opened his eyes.


    He had never seen clearly the child named John Wick.

 Chapter 755：

    So he was wrong.


    John Wick doesn¡¯t need a martyr.


    Whether it is the king of the wizarding world or a student of Hogwarts.


    John Wick is John Wick.


    You can add many prefixes to this name.


    But in the end, John Wick will be the closing word.


    He smiled.


    Lonely and relieved.


    "I''m really...a confused person."


    He touched his own wound, which could not be healed by the sword of Silver Wake, and miraculously recovered.


    The blood belonging to the king gave the old man who had stepped down from the throne a new life.


    The burden that belonged to Dumbledore was gone.


    The old man who had died twice sat up.


    The cold moonlight did not make him feel cold.


    He looked ahead.


    A bud breaks through the soil with difficulty.


    The seeds of the rose are reborn.


    He hunched his body, walked over carefully, and touched it gently with his fingers.


    That movement was like a clumsy gardener.


    Nurmengard is drifting aimlessly on this ocean.


    The new king named John Wick finally showed mercy to the old man.


    It''s mercy, but it''s also punishment.


    He was exiled and abandoned by the entire magical world.


    It means that he is no longer the Dumbledore of the wizarding world.


    He is just Dumbledore.


    He could be Ariana''s brother Dumbledore.


    "I receive your mercy...King."


    Dumbledore, who understood everything, stood up. This place that was devastated by the battle started with that rose.


    ¡­


    Godric''s Hollow.


    Grindelwald sat blankly on a chair in the courtyard of Dumbledore''s house, looking at the door with blank eyes.


    He suddenly realized that he seemed to never see that person coming out of the door again.


    Grindelwald was confused.


    All this made him overwhelmed.


    Maybe I will never receive the letter sent to the tower again.


    Why?


    Why is everything so strange?


    Obviously he is no longer in that tower.


    Why is there loneliness?


    He doesn''t understand.


    The smarter the person, the less able he is to let himself get away emotionally.


    In his eyes, the house that once belonged to Dumbledore''s family seemed to have turned into a man-eating monster.


    That is loneliness.


    "Loneliness, yes, loneliness."


    He laughed, loudly and wildly.


    He laughed so hard that he couldn''t help himself.


    Lonely.


    This vicious curse finally came to him.


    He laughed at himself and at the world.


    He fell off the chair, curled up holding his stomach, and buried his face in the grass.


    The bitter taste of green grass crossed the tip of his tongue, giving his tongue a touch of blood.


    The laughter blocked by the grass became low and deep.


    He was obviously laughing, but he seemed to be crying.


    Two months of confusion in Godric''s Hollow.


    Nurmengard''s half-century of mutual complaints.


    In my life, there are many reds, but there is only that one red.


    It turns out that I am so poor.


    All I saw, heard, and touched was the red rose.


    The collapsed tower took the rose with it.


    In the end, everything was gone.


    He was tired of laughing.


    Wiping away the dew that I don¡¯t know is cold and frosty is also everything that makes me laughable.


    Spitting out the grass in his mouth, a bit of blood became his dinner.


    open the door.


    Inside are familiar things that have remained motionless for a long time.


    Since 1889, there has been no movement here.


    All traces are preserved.


    The box that once told the story has long been in pieces due to a battle.


    Grindelwald sat in the living room.


    He didn''t care whether the heavy dust would stain his dirty clothes.


    There are broken grass on the white hair, and there is no future in the strange-colored eyes.


    He sat still.


    I don¡¯t know how much time has passed.


    He is like a stone statue in a dark house.


    He had never wanted to die as much as he did now.


    "Is this the punishment you give me, my king?"


    The martyrs failed to become sacrifices.


    The king punished him, a curse that numbed the heart and made it impossible to breathe.


    forever alone.


    He wanted to close his eyes.


    The swinging doors and windows creaked.


    The fiery phoenix fell.


    Grindelwald opened his eyes, and the fire pierced his eyelids, forcing him to open them.


    The Order of the Phoenix left after Dumbledore''s death and waited until the next Dumbledore family member needed help.


    But¡­


    Why?


    Grindelwald slowly stretched out his hand, and Fox tilted his head to look at him.


    The finger was burned by the flames, but he still moved forward as if he didn''t see it.


    Touched.


    Those feathers like flames.


    This is real.


    It turns out that the king of the magical world is not just lonely.


    There are even more cruel punishments.


    But¡­


    I enjoy it like a cake.


    Grindelwald smiled again, this time, he smiled.


    "What a kind and cruel king."


    ¡­


    How many steps does it take to become a king?


    The first step is to destroy the world.


    The second step is to recreate.


    The third step is to defeat the previous one.


    John did it.


    So he became king.


    A new king has appeared.


    The whole world knows it.


    The International Union of Wizards will see how powerful John is, and they have no reason to reject this king.


    Only a powerful king can protect this fragile magical world.


    They announced to the world the arrival of the new king, John Wick.


    Damo Alex had a good sleep, and he was full of energy when he woke up.


    He found his own apprentice and wanted to do something big.


    "Teacher, have you heard about it?"


    What did you hear?


    Oh, by the way, it should be a new product from the alchemy department next door.


    Thinking of this, Damo Alex said calmly: "Do you know what is the most important thing about being a potion master?"


    The apprentice was stunned, and then realized that this was a teaching session!


    This is one-on-one teaching from the Potions Master, an opportunity you can''t get even by spending thousands of galleons!


    He hurriedly asked with humility: "What is it?"


    "It''s the state of mind," Damo Alex said calmly and calmly as Taishan collapsed, "We must keep our minds clear at all times. Even if the sky falls, we must keep the potion." The demeanor a master should have.¡±


    "That''s it, thank you teacher for your guidance!" The apprentice understood.

 Chapter 756：

    If you don''t say that he is a master of potions, it turns out that temperament is also very important.


    How unlike me, after knowing the news, I almost couldn¡¯t hold my jaw back.


    Children can be taught.


    The first batch of apprentices who entered the Potions Department are all okay.


    Damo Alex was very satisfied.


    Enter the lobby of the Potions Department.


    Damo Alex was excited when he saw the apprentices reveling.


    When the apprentice who followed him saw it, he immediately came out and said: "Keep quiet, how can you become a master in the future if you can''t even bear this little news!"


    Seeing Damo Alex''s appreciative gaze, he was overjoyed and said more vigorously: "Isn''t it just that Lord Wick defeated Dumbledore in the duel yesterday? Although he officially became the king of the wizarding world, we still have to maintain Calm, just like Mr. Belby!¡±


    After speaking, he looked at Damo Alex.


    Seeing that Damo Alex, who was originally calm, was stunned.


    Damo Alex grabbed the apprentice''s shoulders with both hands, making the apprentice scream in pain.


    "What did you say?"


    Damo Alex''s eyes were visibly red, and they were densely covered with bloodshot eyes, as if he was trying to eat someone.


    The apprentice was frightened.


    "Sir Wick defeated Dumbledore and became the king of the wizarding world?"


    Damo Alex gasped and said word by word: "Tell me if it is true?"


    "It''s true. You told no one yesterday not to disturb your sleep."


    "ah-!"


    Damo Alex is crazy.


    He is really crazy.


    Such an important time.


    He has not passed.


    The whole potions department was in chaos.


    No one could catch the leader of the Potions Department who took off his clothes, crawled around in darkness, and screamed.


    ¡­


    Hogwarts.


    "Quick! Stop him!"


    "Use the sleeping spell!"


    "Merlin''s beard, how can he run so fast with his weight?"


    "Professor Hagrid, catch him!"


    Professor McGonagall was in a hurry, and Hagrid also fell.


    No one could have imagined why Slughorn, who was already very old, had such great potential when he saw the newspaper in the morning.


    Professor Flitwick suffered a lot. Slughorn didn''t see him and was knocked unconscious on the table.


    With no other option left, Professor McGonagall dispatched Hogwarts¡¯ ultimate weapon.


    Hagrid gave Slughorn a big hug and was successfully taken to the school hospital.


    I heard that Madam Pomfrey was so frightened that she thought someone had used a confusion spell to sneak attack Slughorn.


    Otherwise, how could the dignified headmaster of Hogwarts be so insane?


    Hagrid patted his bumped stomach and muttered: "John defeated Dumbledore. I never thought he was so powerful."


    "Shh-" Professor McGonagall glanced at Slughorn lying on the hospital bed, "Don''t let Horace hear it."


    Slughorn was hopeless.


    He is the only one among all the magic schools who did not participate.


    And the reason for not participating is still so ridiculous.


    He wished he could open the cracks in the bed so that he could get in.


    ¡­


    Chapter 765: This gives the world praise for the king


    A new morning has arrived.


    The world has become different.


    Mr. Weasley got up to brush his teeth and wash his face. He wet his face in the bathroom and wiped off the excess water stains with a towel.


    This made him wake up quickly.


    "Good morning, children."


    He walked down the stairs refreshed and greeted his two sons happily.


    Mrs. Weasley is preparing breakfast.


    George poked the yolk, glanced at Mrs. Weasley, and secretly added pepper to Charlie''s milk.


    Charlie didn''t know all this, so he picked up the milk and took a sip.


    I was choked on my nose and kept coughing.


    There were three remaining Weasley children at home.


    Charlie, Ron, George.


    Charlie stayed at home because of work, Ron was also waiting for the Auror training class, and George stayed at home because he was not married.


    As three people who don¡¯t have girlfriends, let alone get married.


    Ron went out early, saying he wanted to exercise, but actually he was afraid of getting angry at Mrs. Weasley.


    George was nagged by Mrs. Weasley for a long time because of secretly going to the war.


    But there is also pride, and Mr. Weasley is very proud.


    He winked at George, "Do you have anything good to say today, George?"


    Once while visiting Diagon Alley, Mr. Weasley saw his son fighting with a girl, and it seemed that there was a possibility of continued development.


    "Good news?" When George heard this, he immediately cleared his throat, "Attention, please pay attention, it is Weasley news time."


    Mrs. Weasley took out the fried bacon.


    "According to the latest reports, the people have welcomed their king."


    George said with a smile: "John Wick defeated Dumbledore and officially became the first king of the wizarding world."


    "Haha," Mr. Weasley cut the bacon into his mouth and laughed heartily, "very good news, it would be nice if it was more real."


    "This is true." George put away his playful smile, "The king completed this feat in the presence of everyone, including the Twenty-Eight Ancient Clan."


    "Stop it George, why didn''t I know?" Mr. Weasley thought it was just a joke and corrected him with a smile, "I slept well at home last night."


    George looked at his father, "Because it was Percy who went."


    Dad, don¡¯t you have any points? Who in the ancient alliance regards you as the Weasley parent?


    Mr. Weasley paused, his mouth slightly opened, "Percy?"


    Think about it carefully.


    It seems correct.


    "Are you serious?"


    "Of course it''s true!" George took out today''s newspaper, "They have already announced it."


    "What?"


    Mr. Weasley grabbed it.


    He ignored the unchewed bacon in his mouth and looked at them one by one.


    His third son is announcing that the magical world will undergo a new reform.


    This was a big deal, and it also announced that the reform would be led by John Wick.


    Everything about the decisive battle with Dumbledore will also be broadcast tonight.


    Mr. Weasley''s mouth grew louder and louder, and he murmured: "Merlin''s beard."


    George raised his hands and shouted, "Praise be to our King!"


    ¡­


    Dumbledore lost.


    A new king is born.


    Not only that, there are huge changes.


    All the Ministry of Magic must be integrated.


    A brand new system will be born.


    News is like a Muggle weapon, constantly bombarding everyone.


    Especially the reforms that need to be carried out.


    Doesn¡¯t that mean that they will all have to obey the leaders¡¯ orders from now on?


    As soon as this news came out, everyone was...Eh? It seems very good!


    The wizards, who were all ready to be filled with grief and indignation, saw that it said John Wick was the leader.


    Everyone¡¯s favorite neighborhood popped into their mind.


    Werewolf community.


    The wizards were sore about the system and various benefits inside.


    Everyone knows that the werewolf community started because of the kindness of John Wick.


    If it weren¡¯t for John Wick, werewolves would still be magical creatures that everyone would fight.


    And the werewolves can be cared for by the king, isn''t it because they are John Wick''s people?


    Now that we are under the leadership of John Wick, my king, you must not be partial.


    Thinking about it this way, I feel a little excited.


    Resistance?


    It is impossible to resist.


    No matter how many people try hard to get into the king''s influence, who would refuse?


    We are both part-time workers. One has medical insurance and the other does not. Let¡¯s decide who is superior and who is inferior.


    Praise my King.


    Please bless me and provide you with medical insurance at work.


    On the street.


    The wizards in the procession carried the flag of John.


    They chanted words of praise, as happy as if there was a celebration.


    Seeing this scene, the Minister of Magic, who was originally worried about public resistance, fell silent.


    Charles Roland was in a very complicated mood.


    On the one hand, he followed the right person, and on the other hand, he saw with his own eyes that his son kicked down the flag of the Ministry of Magic and planted a new flag while everyone cheered.

 Chapter 757：

    For those who didn¡¯t know, I thought the Ministry of Magic had been captured.


    While the rest of the Ministry of Magic is still celebrating, you are the only one who can''t wait to change people, right?


    What''s even more outrageous is that Charles Roland actually felt secretly happy in his heart.


    He scolded himself fiercely, "Charles Roland, why are you so spineless?"


    The establishment of the Magic Kingdom means a reshuffle.


    I don¡¯t know if the position of Minister of Magic will continue to be retained.


    But Charles Roland didn''t panic at all, he even wanted to laugh.


    Watching his son courting Furong, he fantasized about whether his position in the future would be moved up.


    Wizards from all over the world are very happy. Originally, wizards did not have much interaction with governments such as the Ministry of Magic.


    In education in the magical world, intimidation is more commonly used.


    For example, if you use black magic, you will be arrested by the Ministry of Magic and sent to Azkaban.


    Under this kind of education, how could one have a natural sense of belonging to the Ministry of Magic?


    Some people even think that the Ministry of Magic is an agency used to arrest people, and have no idea that there are other aspects in it that are related to them.


    Percy looked at Fred with a headache as he started the ''Praise My King'' event at Weasley''s Wizard Wheezes.


    "Come and praise my king. If you say it, you can get the Sanctuary Flag and have the opportunity to participate in the Weasley''s Wizard Wheezes lottery."


    Fred directed the clerk to deliver the flags, and George finally arrived after Mrs. Weasley''s nagging.


    George ran over and exaggerated like a drama actor: "Oh, great, praise my king, he is as lovable as Galleon."


    "Hey, give him the asylum flag quickly, he is a loyal believer of the king!" Fred also cooperated with him.


    The two people laughed.


    Percy''s face was dark, these guys were too uneasy.


    Because of this event, the entire street was blocked.


    Praise for John abounds almost everywhere.


    He is electricity, he is light, he is the only myth and so on.


    The more disgusting it is, the happier the twins are.


    Liveliness and excitement are always the main color of Weasley¡¯s Wizarding Wheezes.


    The two brothers also discussed whether to let Ginny continue to work here after graduation. After all, Ginny is very eloquent in sales.


    Without her, the sales of Daydream Spell have dropped.


    Without her, how would those shy boys and girls have the courage?


    Having an idea for his sister, the two of them are indeed first-rate business geniuses.


    "I need to ask John to pay more attention and not let them ruin his image."


    After Percy finished speaking, he looked at the shop on the side.


    After walking in, he looked at the dazzling array of jewelry. He coughed twice in front of the boss who had seen everything, and asked in a lower voice: "Do you have any..."


    "Ring, right?" The middle-aged, hairless boss had an expression on his face that I knew well.


    "Proposal?"


    Percy touched his head and nodded awkwardly.


    When the boss saw this look, he remembered the time when he was young and prosperous.


    He said with great nostalgia: "It''s so young."


    "Boss, do you have any..."


    The voice stopped suddenly before finishing speaking.


    Percy silently turned his head to look at the strong body. He said calmly: "Ring, right?"


    "Proposal?"


    Neville nodded shyly.


    Seeing his appearance, Percy sighed with emotion: "How young."


    Boss: "..." Why does this line sound so familiar?


    "Boss, here you are..."


    The boss wondered if there was some magic today, but he actually scored three times.


    Cedric looked at the two friends in the store, he was silent.


    Okay, I hope the three people won¡¯t bump into each other when they propose.


    "boss!"


    The arrogant tone was as if the boss owed him money.


    Scored four goals.


    Malfoy walked in and saw three people.


    "A ring, right?" The boss was used to it and looked indifferent.


    "Ring? Are you sick? I want to ask you if you have a customized luxury belt to show off your wealth!" Malfoy seemed to suspect that there was something wrong with his boss''s IQ.


    Boss: "Wait for me here, and I''ll go to the kitchen to get you some money."


    ¡­


    Chapter 766: Above the Limit, Level 8


    In the end, the boss didn¡¯t take the money out of the kitchen.


    After all, he is his big customer.


    Successfully sold three rings and a blinding gold belt.


    In this regard, John sent blessings to the three people who were preparing to get married at an early age, and to the one who bought the belt, he hoped that his belt would not fall off.


    Why does John know?


    Because this store is a member of Silver Hand.


    "Everything is being prepared."


    After a fruitful battle with Dumbledore, John returned to Silverhand Manor.


    Compared to Grindelwald, he wanted Dumbledore to gain more from him.


    He has already touched the gray bottleneck that cannot be crossed.


    Two black and silver books were floating in the air, turning the pages.


    John''s eyes sent all the flashing knowledge into his brain.


    "Is it an ultimate power?"


    His mind was used for two purposes, thinking.


    Dumbledore''s wand gave him the answer.


    Level 7 magic can easily destroy the wand, but strangely, Dumbledore''s wand was not damaged.


    On the contrary, his wand held on until the very end.


    That is the result of instilling belief.


    It is an extreme emotional force.


    John has always had very little emotional strength.


    Yes, very few.


    Except for Obscurus, he basically does not use emotional power.


    Although he can teach others to use it, he often doesn''t use it himself.


    Joy, anger, sorrow and joy.


    For a wizard, any emotion can become a miraculous scene.


    Dumbledore is love, he yearns for love.


    That is a kind of power that he calls great.


    That power transcended death, blocked the Dark Lord''s death curse, and saved young Harry.


    Dumbledore''s love lies in magic. The great Dumbledore had love and loved many people.


    The magic of love caused his wand to burst into power comparable to the Elder Wand.


    This is love, a wonderful, magical and mysterious energy.


    But for John, love...


    John rubbed the ring with his fingers, "Love, such a strange yet familiar word."


    He recalled his past and things about love.


    He is helpless. He can''t fall in love by himself, can he?


    Thinking of my friends.


    Hibiscus appeared in his mind.


    That kiss on the forehead.


    Recalling that feeling, then...no feeling.


    "I only feel warmth, and there seems to be no love."


    John touched his chin. When Fleur kissed him, he didn''t feel much different except for being surprised.


    That feeling is like your sister kissing you on the cheek when you were a child.


    Then change it to another one?


    John replaced Fleur in his mind and Daphne appeared.


    When Daphne appeared, John thought of Malfoy hanging upside down.


    John: "..." Why did Malfoy run out?


    Recalling carefully, Daphne was dating Malfoy, Daphne was about to marry Malfoy, and Daphne had already married Malfoy.


    "No, Draco is too annoying."


    He rubbed his brows. Malfoy''s ability to ridicule was so deep into his bones that it even appeared in his own imagination.


    "Draco, what do you want me to say about you?" John sighed.


    Sure enough, Daphne''s sanctions against Malfoy were not without reason.


    The power above the limit requires the help of emotions.


    John needs a kind of strength to mobilize his emotions.


    He thought of a place.


    ¡­


    Department of Mysteries.


    Once upon a time, John was reborn here and walked out of the archway that led to nowhere.


    Now back again.


    He entered the rotunda.


    The revolving door leads nowhere.


    John stopped in front of a door and reached out to touch the door.

 Chapter 758：

    There is a mysterious power in this.


    Even a silent person cannot understand and analyze it.


    He felt a repulsive force.


    Dumbledore once called it: more magical and terrifying than death, human wisdom, and the power of nature.


    That is love.


    The locked door.


    But John has the key.


    Scales appeared on John''s arms, and the power of the dragon slowly closed his fingers.


    The door handle was trembling, and John inserted the key with his other hand.


    "Crack."


    With a slight twist, the door lock opened.


    John held the door handle and slowly pushed the door open.


    If this power is really that powerful.


    Then it should be extremely grand.


    Just like John''s battle with Dumbledore, beyond the power of wizards.


    The door opened slowly.


    As everything inside came into view, John paused.


    "this is Love?"


    He walked into the room and the door slowly closed behind him.


    He looked at everything in front of him and put back the wand he was about to pull out.


    That''s a simple mirror.


    A chair is in front of the mirror.


    He walked over and looked in the mirror.


    No.


    nobody.


    Nor myself.


    He came to the chair again.


    This is a small room.


    Not as big as where the arch is.


    Sitting down, John looked in the mirror on the chair.


    He saw a figure slowly appear in the mirror.


    First, a hand was placed on his shoulder, and his arm appeared upward.


    A man appears.


    Watson Wick.


    Next to his father, Mrs. Wick also appeared.


    Then there are others, my uncles.


    Then more people showed up.


    There are so many that this mirror can¡¯t fit inside.


    "Does it have the same function as the Mirror of Erised?" John thought.


    "No, you should pay attention to the content, not the appearance." A person in the mirror spoke.


    John looked and saw the man pushing through the crowd and walking to the mirror.


    He held an oak staff in his hand and had a beard, just like Dumbledore.


    He smiled and said, "Have you not noticed that you are already filled with love?"


    "Who are you?"


    The old man in the mirror thought for a while and said: "An old man, young people will not like to be with the old man, because the old man is too nagging."


    "Merlin?" John asked tentatively.


    The old man laughed, "Look, don''t you know, why do you still ask?"


    "I just didn''t expect you to be in the mirror." John shook his head and said, "But you are obviously not real."


    "Then what is real?" Old Man Merlin said with a smile, "Is it John Wick?"


    "Is Albus Dumbledore real?"


    "Is Watson Wick real?"


    "Is Ariana Dumbledore Wick real?"


    He asked several questions, but in the end they all shook their heads and pointed at John''s heart, "This is the real thing, kid."


    "You are filled up here. It is you who set up difficult problems for yourself." Merlin whispered, "Stop trying to get into trouble."


    John laughed dumbly, "The tip of a bull''s horn is a good way of saying it."


    Level 8 like the wind.


    Level 8 above the limit.


    Focusing on that is the tip of the spear.


    John looked up at the many people in the mirror and murmured to himself: "It''s quite troublesome to fall in love with so many people."


    "But magic is a miracle." He stood up.


    Filled and not released.


    John closed his eyes.


    The emotions surging because of the person in the mirror made his magic power restless and unfilled.


    With a crisp sound.


    A smile appeared on his lips.


    Merlin in the mirror clapped his hands, and each figure disappeared.


    [Ding, the magic power has been upgraded successfully, the current magic power is level 8]


    Not just love, other things are also great.


    ¡­


    Chapter 767 Magic Kingdom


    So this is ah.


    The tense body and nerves made him feel like he was squeezing the mouth of a bottle.


    Constantly fighting and strengthening will make it more difficult to reach level 8.


    At this moment, he was completely relaxed, and everything came naturally.


    Of course, without previous experience and knowledge, the so-called success is just a joke.


    Dumbledore seeks love because he lacks it.


    Not so with John.


    His is ambition.


    And this ambition hidden deep in his heart.


    It''s Dumbledore.


    He completed all his dreams and tests, and the place above the limit was opened to him.


    In the words of Eastern countries, the thoughts are clear and the Tao is natural.


    Without regrets, everything becomes so natural.


    In Western terms¡­


    Magical nature?


    John couldn''t figure it out either, so he looked at the panel.


    The panel has also undergone changes.


    The gray disappears, and the magic that can be touched again loses its limit.


    Alchemy and runes can be directly broken through to level 8.


    "It seems that as long as one limit is broken, other problems will be solved."


    John fell into deep thought. It seemed that he could still upgrade to level 8.


    Because the panel has not turned gray, but there is no experience bar.


    This makes John feel puzzled. Does the future upgrade also need to be like today, to have an epiphany or something?


    Shaking his head to get rid of those thoughts, John looked up at the mirror.


    Everyone inside had disappeared, but Merlin was still there picking his ears.


    "Why are you still here?" John looked confused.


    Logically speaking, I have no regrets, and I also know that when you fall in love, all the people inside should disappear.


    But Merlin had no intention of leaving. He greeted John and said with a smile, "Magic is great, isn''t it?"


    The old man''s eyes were bright, as simple and innocent as a child''s.


    "It''s also fun."


    "Are you not lying?" John guessed, and he stared at the mirror in surprise.


    If this is true, it is a major discovery.


    The legendary **** of magic, Merlin.


    He had seen Ambrosius at the Dragon Field, a young Merlin.


    This one has an old look on his face, but his eyes are completely different from Merlin''s, with a kind of innocence.


    Like a child who doesn¡¯t understand the world.


    "I said, what is true and what is false?" Merlin laughed, "I never said that."


    John probed: "Then why are you in the mirror?"


    "I am him, and I am not him." Merlin grinned, "We are all Merlin, he can be us, but we are different."


    In the same words, last time it was Ambrosius, this time it is Merlin in the mirror.


    John frowned, it seemed that Merlin might be born again and again as he guessed.


    Looking at Merlin in the mirror, John had an idea and asked: "Do you know Extis?"


    "A pale, crazy wizard."


    "Who?" Mirror Merlin thought for a moment, "I don''t think I know him."


    It¡¯s not the dream demon that Axtis knew.


    These Merlin''s memories are not the same.


    "I think it''s time for you to leave." Mirror Merlin yawned, "The love here is so strong that it makes people sleepy."


    In a room full of love, John could feel the strange and great power.

 Chapter 759：

    But this feeling is like breathing, you can feel it, but you can''t touch it.


    As John walked out of the door, he turned around and saw Merlin waving goodbye to him in the mirror.


    I think I can only come back later to continue studying.


    That mirror has a big origin. Which came first, the room or Merlin?


    John rubbed his chin and thought, thinking that he knew enough about this magical world.


    How many more secrets like Merlin are waiting to be revealed?


    The trace of Gryffindor''s adventurous spirit hidden deep in his heart filled John with challenges.


    Of course, that is a matter for the future.


    Now...


    [Ding, trigger the challenge mission and create a magical kingdom. Mission reward: magic blood +1, any point +5, blessing: Witch King]


    This is definitely the most generous reward that John can get.


    There are magic blood, any points, and blessings.


    John''s heart was moved, not to mention that this was what he wanted to do.


    "It''s a very interesting challenge." John said with a smile.


    The Witch King?


    This name sounds more pleasant than the second king.


    The wizarding world needs a Witch King.


    He walked out of the Department of Mysteries.


    The black corridor became his passage to the throne.


    Walking into the elevator inside the golden gate, he slowly ascended.


    ¡­


    The International Confederation of Wizards Chamber at the Ministry of Magic.


    Representatives from various countries have gathered.


    They were waiting for the greatest wizard to come and announce the news.


    Rita Skeeter, who had not conducted interviews for a long time, took a deep breath to calm herself excitedly with the camera showing the latest research from the Alchemy Department.


    Lockhart was posing. He looked at the gold-rimmed mirror in his hand and felt that the handsome face in it was indeed the most handsome among all wizards.


    Percy glanced at his pocket watch, Penello acting as record keeper.


    This is a great honor, and all wizards present will be recorded.


    Even Percy, the Minister of Magic, couldn''t help but do some selfish things.


    Allow your girlfriend to enter as a participating member.


    The elevator door opens.


    Brown walls, yellow carpet.


    John walked inside.


    The place was quiet, but he could confirm that someone was waiting for him inside.


    At the end of the corridor, Heinrich was waiting there.


    He wore a gorgeous wizard robe that was so heavy that he had to straighten his back. The star emblem on his chest was obvious, and there were patterns inlaid with gold and gems on his shoulders.


    "Kim''s masterpiece?" John asked funnyly.


    Heinrich said in a deep voice: "He thinks the most gorgeous clothes should be used."


    "Well, this is more suitable, isn''t it?" John walked over, reached out and patted the heavy shoulder.


    The two of them walked in together.


    The eyes focused on him.


    No one will be puzzled by Edgar''s appearance.


    That''s the king''s deputy.


    The family that once looked down upon Edgar now feels sorry for him.


    Heinrich stood behind John on the left side. He was like a shadow, always chasing the back and the light.


    "Are you ready, Rita?"


    Everything in the council chamber was cleared.


    Rita''s hands were shaking with excitement, and her glasses slipped down the bridge of her nose several times.


    "Then let''s get started."


    As the magic power machine was turned on, Rita held up the wand in one hand and the machine in the other.


    The signal here leads to the big ball in the Alchemy Department, and the big ball then spreads out.


    In places around the world where magic TVs are popular, the channels are changed.


    Every time something like this happens, it means something big.


    Mrs. Weasley, who was listening to the gossip in the Weasley family, immediately put down the unwashed dishes, wiped her hands on her apron and came to the TV.


    Sirius, who was watching the sports channel, did not complain and shouted loudly for Lupine to come over.


    Lupine and Tonks came to visit, and they brought a baby with them.


    His name is Edward Remus Lupin.


    It is also the couple¡¯s first child.


    They stayed in front of the TV and looked at the screen.


    The wizards walking in Diagon Alley stopped and looked up at the big TV for Weasley''s Wizard Wheezes that had stopped playing commercials.


    Some people are afraid of hearing bad news again.


    Worry spread among the crowd.


    George held the hand of a girl in the store. They intertwined their fingers and stared at the person on the TV.


    Fred put his arm around Angelina''s shoulders. This witch was obviously very heroic on the court, but now she didn''t put up any resistance.


    "It''s going to be okay, we''ll be better." Fred whispered in his wife''s ear.


    The wizarding world seemed to have been pressed on the pause button. They were waiting for some shocking news to be broadcast on the TV where all the big shots were present.


    After John confirmed that it was turned on, he looked forward.


    His voice came out without reservation.


    "We have experienced a lot this year."


    "Those huge crises that endanger the survival of wizards make us more united."


    His face was calm, but his eyes were firm.


    "We also clearly see the shortcomings of the existing system. The scattered gathering places prevent us from uniting forces as quickly as the Muggles."


    "We need change."


    "Wizards are a whole, and we are closely connected to the magical world."


    "We have different skin colors and were born in different countries, but we only have one identity, wizards."


    "We are brothers and sisters with magic blood flowing through them."


    "In this new era, we need to be closer."


    In the picture, the breathing of the big shots became more rapid.


    Fred noticed that the French Minister of Magic''s hands were shaking like a sieve.


    John paused, then continued: "According to the vote of the International Federation of Wizards, all the ministries of magic in the wizarding world voted to pass."


    "The President of the International Federation of Wizards, John Wick, hereby announces the establishment of a magical nation."


    "In the future, the world''s wizard gathering place will be moved to the wizard city where wizards can live upright and brightly."


    The Magic Kingdom is officially established!


    ¡¾Ding¡­¡¿


    ¡­


    Chapter 768 The non-stop malice from Muggles


    [Ding, the mission is completed, you will get magic blood +1, any point +5, and blessing: Witch King]


    [Witch King: The highest glory of the wizard, on the throne, spreading the kindness and blessings of the Witch King]


    mission completed.


    John raised a smile on his lips.


    As the news of the founding of the magical world spreads.


    The wizards in the whole world are in a state of boiling.


    Although he had been prepared, Fred still held his breath when the news came out from the king''s mouth.


    "Fred, breathe, Fred!"


    Angelina noticed something strange about her husband and hurriedly reminded him.


    Fred breathed heavily, and he and George looked at each other and smiled.


    This world will eventually continue to move forward under the glory of the King.


    The magical world will eventually become a loyal believer in John Wick.


    The city of wizards.


    A place I don¡¯t know where.


    It was a wizard''s utopia, where you no longer had to worry about being seen by Muggles when using magic, and you didn''t have to worry about hitting a plane during a Quidditch match.


    Only wizards can enter.


    Those who are reluctant to leave their homeland can apply for a visa in the Wizarding City and settle in other countries.


    The migration of wizards is scheduled for October.


    That was the day when the country of wizards officially appeared.


    ¡­


    America.


    The minister was acting coyly, listening to the eulogy for their soldiers who died in the shipwreck.


    He wore sunglasses and was surrounded by black bear-like bodyguards holding umbrellas for him.


    Listening to the eulogies, his thoughts were that he could spend the evening with a few supermodels.


    He lowered his head as if in mourning.


    But he was thinking about those time magazine cover girls, that Playboy always competing with him, it was really annoying.


    "Minister." Someone walked beside him and whispered softly.


    The minister, who was originally thinking about the supermodel, restrained his sadness, and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    After the mourning meeting ended, the minister strode towards one of his properties.


    As a politician, not having some invisible property is an insult to one''s status.


    He walked in, and in front of the huge fish tank that occupied the entire wall, the British gentleman admired the small whale that was said to be the culprit that the fleet was trying to avoid.


    "Wow, look, who is this?"

 Chapter 760：

    The minister walked in, opened his hands, showed a fake smile, and exaggeratedly said like an old friend: "The famous Mycroft, with his smart mind, can see what happened in the last week in three seconds."


    He stopped not far from Mycroft, turned around, showed off his tailored suit, and said with a smile, "What do you see?"


    Mycroft glanced at him and said, "You attended a funeral."


    "Yes, that''s right!" The minister clapped his hands and said expectantly, "What else?"


    "Yesterday''s girl was very wild. On your neck, there is a mark where you were hit by your teeth. Let me take a look." Mycroft also followed the performance, walked over, tugged on his collar, and said, "The family is rich. , that girl has no dental deformities or braces.¡±


    "A student who is inexperienced in the world and has a bit of Spanish blood."


    The minister applauded in amazement, but his face looked a little bad.


    Mycroft took out a handkerchief with both hands and wiped the hand touching his collar, and said casually: "I''m not here to play games with you, Francis."


    In front of the minister, he seemed to have touched something dirty.


    "I''m here to tell you something, those people are not dead."


    "That group of people?" The minister continued to pretend, "Who are they?"


    "I thought you were here to play golf with me, Mycroft."


    Mycroft raised his eyebrows and said without saltiness: "A group of people who know how to use ''tricks'', Francis, you should really check it out."


    "You are too confident."


    When the news was conveyed, Mycroft looked up at the captured whale and said, "It''s a nice whale, but it''s a pity that it should be in the sea."


    "If you don''t mind, I''m leaving now," Mycroft smiled slightly, "Go play golf."


    He walked past the ugly-looking minister, not worrying about the other person''s identity at all.


    "Mycroft, why do you know?" The minister stopped Mycroft. He stared at Mycroft, "It''s not your style to meddle in other people''s business."


    "I should have known when someone released a weapon of mass destruction in the Atlantic Ocean in the name of an exercise." Mycroft tilted his head slightly so that half of his face in the shadow could be seen.


    "Don''t think that you are perfect, you are just self-absorbed."


    "I''m not being nosy, I''m just telling you for the sake of the country," Mycroft stopped at the door and said again, "Also, has anyone said that your acting skills are poor?"


    The minister''s face turned completely dark after Mycroft left.


    He took out his phone and dialed the number.


    "Check it out for me! Where are those **** sewer rats!"


    He roared at the phone. After turning it off, he sat gloomily in front of the fish tank.


    Those wizards are not dead?


    The uncanny ability suddenly appeared in the minister''s mind.


    No, no!


    You must destroy it yourself.


    ?Also, those magical energy sources.


    He narrowed his eyes, showing a dangerous look.


    Not dead, which means the energy is still there.


    The timid guy like the president might be scared out of his wits.


    In this case, let yourself solve it.


    After arresting those wizards, he didn''t believe he could know where those guys gathered.


    The energy of the wizard.


    If you can master it, it will be a major capital for you to gain a foothold in the United States and even the world.


    The minister was thinking that he had already extended his malice towards the wizard.


    Although I don¡¯t know how those wizards survived under the nuclear bomb, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    Treat these wizards as subjects of research, just like they did in the past.


    Evil?


    Didn¡¯t that experiment also create heroes?


    How could it be evil?


    That is just.


    What is justice?


    Might makes right!


    ¡­


    Mycroft played a round of golf and hit a beautiful shot on a golf course in Washington.


    "A very standard posture."


    The man holding a golf club next to him clapped.


    "Really?" Mycroft put down his cue and said, "How does it compare with Watson Wake?"


    "In that case, of course you have more standards, Mr. Mycroft."


    The man is very knowledgeable and compliments this person who can represent a country.


    Mycroft looked at the man, "A batch of the arms you smuggled passed through his channel, Orlov."


    The man named Olof has a long face and his hair is slicked back to make his hairline look high.


    Hearing this, Yuri Orlov, the famous King of War, smiled.


    He raised his hand and shook it in front of him, "Although it sounds scary, Mr. Mycroft, you should know that there is tacit approval behind these businesses."


    How can someone who is capable of doing arms work without some backers behind him?


    That¡¯s why Yuri Orlov can play golf in front of Mycroft calmly.


    Mycroft glanced at him, "Then let me tell you, what if Francis is going to die?"


    Yuri''s smile faltered, and he confirmed again and again: "Are you kidding me?"


    That big backer has to give even the president three cents of face. Do you think he is going to fall?


    Yuri felt that this smart man was joking with him, but his experience in dealing with those people told him that this smart man couldn''t joke.


    Smart people don¡¯t like lies, they prefer to use the absolute truth to overwhelm their opponents.


    Especially Mycroft, he is not a liar.


    Yuri was silent for a long time. He looked up at the face that had always been indifferent and asked, "What do you want me to do?"


    "You can continue with your business," Mycroft said with a smile, "One condition is that your business needs to be approved by the hotel."


    "Are you sure you''re not joking?" Yuri was confused.


    It¡¯s such a big deal, you even don¡¯t hesitate to come here in person, but you tell me that you want me to cooperate with the hotel?


    His mind turned rapidly, and with a flash of inspiration, he asked: "Is he yours?"


    "I''m the same as you," Mycroft said, "It''s just cooperation."


    After thinking about it for a long time, Yuri actually didn¡¯t have many choices.


    If Francis is gone, he will be liquidated.


    New people will replace themselves. The largest arms dealers in the world are not little shrimps like them, but the big country like a lighthouse.


    He just picks up some "small business". If no one takes care of him, his "small business" will be taken away by the new superior.


    To be able to maintain it, you can only find new methods.


    Yuri hesitated but agreed.


    Mycroft didn''t leave him a business card, got up and left.


    He has to fly back from here today.


    After all, his identity sensitivity is basically the same as that of the Prime Minister.


    The reason he came out was for vacation.


    This made him waste his rest time in the afternoon.


    Hurry back to avoid being photographed.


    And my favor has been repaid.


    The representative of the magical world probably also felt his kindness.


    That battle is still fresh in his memory.


    Non-human combat is far beyond what ordinary combatants can achieve today.


    I need a stronger army.


    A glint flashed in Mycroft''s eyes.


    In his mind, a plan about wizards was unfolding, and because there would be more situations like wizards in the future.


    ¡­


    Chapter 769 The aliens need to die and the wizard disappears


    America.


    The wizard ran away.


    The wizard looked nervous and hid behind a trash can in an alley.


    The dampness and stench made him extremely uncomfortable, but he had no choice.


    The road at night is somehow deserted.


    He took out his wand and tremblingly used the Disillusionment Charm.


    It''s a pity that his Body Disguise Curse is not very good, and the figure that allows him to hide is not that perfect.


    He could only pray that he would not be discovered here.


    He now hates himself in school. Why didn''t he learn Apparition seriously?


    Holding your breath, you are surrounded by a glimmer of light brought by dim, flickering old street lights.


    Suddenly, there was a click.


    Her footsteps hit the puddles of water, and her rubber soles made a sound as she stepped on the ground.


    The wizard''s breath stopped and he covered his mouth with his hands.


    He didn''t dare to poke his head, just hoping that the sound would go away quickly.


    The footsteps are getting closer and closer, and recently, they were even within earshot.


    He covered his mouth harder and stared at the rain-soaked pizza under the trash can.


    Didn''t look up.


    He felt eyes scanning over his body.


    The hair on his body stood up, and he hoped that he would not be the unlucky guy who was found.


    Fortunately, the voice didn''t stay long after sweeping over.


    The forefoot of the rubber shoe rubs the ground and turns around to take a step.


    The wizard heard the change of direction of the voice and breathed a sigh of relief.


    The tense body also relaxed.


    He moved his right foot, which was numb due to lack of blood circulation.


    Blood seeped out of the bruised calf.


    A trace of blood smell that ordinary people can''t smell breaks out of the trash can smell.

 Chapter 761：

    The departure steps suddenly stopped.


    Lightning flashed across the sky.


    "Crunch! Crunch!"


    The old street lights were shaken and flickered hard.


    The tenacious street lamp will eventually lose to time.


    The lights go out.


    It was dark.


    The wizard stopped hearing the sound and whispered: "Lumos"


    The wand lights up with a light that brings a sense of security.


    He was about to smile.


    But in the dark place where the light couldn''t shine, two javelins connected to wires shot into the light, and the wizard was stabbed in the body.


    The electric current passed through his body, causing him to lose his resistance.


    The wand fell to the ground, the wizard lost consciousness and was captured by the man.


    ¡­


    Wizard.


    Is it a human being?


    Mycroft knew one answer, and it was also the vaguest answer.


    ?This involves another issue.


    In the same culture, is it the same belonging?


    Wizards are a group of diverse races.


    Some of these people are Americans, some are British, and some are from the East.


    They share the same magical power, but they all appear among humans.


    They have powers that humans do not have. Mycroft once saw a duel between two wizards.


    The duel has been described as two armories throwing missiles at each other.


    Not all wizards are so powerful.


    In the eyes of those wizards, are those two people aliens?


    the answer is negative.


    So for humans who have the same power, but external power, they should not be aliens.


    "Is this your answer?" The Prime Minister stared at the assessment report sent by Mycroft. "You gave the highest danger to wizards, but you also gave it medium."


    Mycroft stood in front of the window blocked by the blinds, crossing his hands and staring at London under the gap.


    "Yes, Mr. Prime Minister." He replied, "My advice is not to be an enemy."


    The Prime Minister flipped through it again and put down the report, "I need an explanation."


    "Obviously we can''t really eliminate these wizards," Mycroft turned around, "Wizards are not aliens, they were born among humans."


    "Even if we eliminate all those wizards, it won''t help. They are humans, and we cannot eliminate humans."


    Wizards are born among humans. Even if a group of them are eliminated, there will be new awakenings after a few years.


    "Compared to the already fixed order of wizards, it will be extremely dangerous for new wizards to lose this cradle."


    Mycroft walked towards the table and said: "It is more dangerous to let it become chaotic. It is better to let the wizard control those people."


    "What did you see there?" the Prime Minister said solemnly, "I know you took away a private cruise ship. Even though it is a private asset, your movements still make me wonder whether you are being controlled."


    Mycroft did not conceal his whereabouts from the highest authority.


    Hearing the Prime Minister''s suspicion, he shook his head and said: "I am not controlled, on the contrary, I am very conscious."


    "The strength of wizards cannot be estimated, and their abilities cannot be generalized."


    "What I see is the future of our country."


    Mycroft''s eyes flashed, "Becoming the first country to establish diplomatic relations with that world will bring us enough benefits to ensure our safety."


    "To ensure safety?" The Prime Minister smiled noncommittally.


    "The most dangerous thing is always the opponent on our table." Mycroft said, "Have you forgotten the results achieved by the United States during World War II?"


    "We also participated, but the results were taken away by them."


    When this matter was brought up, the Prime Minister looked a little unhappy.


    The original research was done together by everyone, and they also provided venue help.


    In the end, the other party took all the results and also got the credit of defeating the Nazis.


    It was also from that time that the gap between the two countries began to widen.


    The Prime Minister said solemnly: "You need to ensure that what you say comes true."


    "I can guarantee," Mycroft said firmly, "Wizards will become our partners."


    "The plan we made," the Prime Minister pondered, "are we going to give up like this?"


    "No," Mycroft looked up at the Queen''s photo, "Continue."


    Cooperation is based on equality.


    One day the country cannot be equal to them, then without protection they will be at the mercy of others.


    "I need some capable people," Mycroft said, "and enough power."


    "I will give you everything I can give you." The Prime Minister nodded and said, "During my term."


    Being alien is more than just appearance.


    After all, ordinary people make up the majority in this world.


    They can accept a special country that is equal to themselves, but they cannot accept someone who is above them.


    This is true for Britain.


    The same is true for the United States.


    The difference is that America¡¯s current thinking is.


    The aliens need to die.


    Because those things are beyond your control.


    And he doesn¡¯t want others to control these people.


    Being selfish is right.


    No one can be so selfless as to share his land with others.


    Of course, if you are the Holy Mother, then just pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything.


    After all, those people are good at giving away other people¡¯s things as love.


    The whole world is working.


    The disappearance of some wizards also reached John''s ears.


    The newly appointed king also needs to face a new test.


    ¡­


    "How many are missing?"


    John asked Tang Mi who sent him the news.


    Tang Mi shook his head, "As far as we know, there are three wizards who have disappeared in Washington, the most in the United States, and they have not yet appeared in other areas."


    "The missing wizards are of different ages, including men, women, and children."


    Tang Mi said in a solemn voice: "They are connected neighbors and live in a Muggle community."


    "Someone discovered their identities and had them captured." This was Tang Mi''s guess.


    John glanced at the ring in his hand, "It''s time."


    "What to do?" Tang Mi was stunned.


    John looked up with a calm expression: "Give the country another pain point."


    Provocations over and over again.


    John asked Tang Mi to find Rita Skeeter.


    When he was alone in the office, he sat in his seat and unconsciously rubbed the ring with his fingers.


    "Sacrifice, a new reason."


    A hint of darkness flashed across his eyes.


    Wizards who are still in the weak ranks need to always keep themselves in a position of justice and being forced to fight back.


    And so, a qualified villain is needed.


    Greedy people choose to bully the weak, and the weak need a legitimate reason to fight back.


    The Magic Crystal Island is like this.


    The same is true for this disappearance.


    The founding of the wizarding nation is imminent, and with a new show of power, John wants to let his allies know where justice stands.


    When there is no absolute power, even the beacon of the world needs to be concerned about criticism from the outside world.


    What''s more, John holds the evidence that they attacked the wizard for no reason.


    Although the weak sound unpleasant, they can make people sympathize with them.


    Rita Skeeter arrived.


    "Please give me your instructions, King." Rita said respectfully.


    She doesn¡¯t look like the crazy woman who fabricated newspapers and periodicals at all.


    John smiled slightly, "Is that video still there?"


    "Always there." Rita took out the two video recorders.


    One is from the magical world and the other is from the Muggle world.


    John looked at the Muggle one and chuckled: "It''s our turn to be tough this time."


    ¡­


    Chapter 770 Ugly face


    Penello is now the person most likely to complete the upgrade at the Ministry of Magic.


    She may even reach a position no lower than that of the Minister of Magic.


    You must know that her position is an important position for external conversations.


    Originally it was just a small office, but after the Magic Kingdom is established, it is likely to become an important member of the diplomatic community.


    This made the wizards who were dissatisfied with this position regret it.


    Who would have thought that the least-appreciated position would one day be able to stand up and call the shots.


    Penello¡¯s popularity is second only to Percy, the Minister of Magic.


    Even Ozzie Hilde has a feeling of being overshadowed.


    "Is this really going to happen?" Penello was surprised and looked at John who appeared with Percy.


    John raised his eyebrows, "Didn''t you negotiate with the Muggles?"


    "But..." Penello looked confused, "That''s the United States."

 Chapter 762：

    She had negotiated, but it was only within the United Kingdom.


    Although there is a Mr. Mike, that person is just a messenger.


    John''s need to go directly to the other party''s diplomatic office for face-to-face negotiations still made Penelo, a strong woman, a little panicked.


    If something goes wrong and the wizarding world goes to war with Muggles again, then she will be the sinner.


    This crime was too big for her to bear.


    "Don''t worry, it''s nothing serious this time." John said, "It''s just a friendly inquiry and to promote communication."


    Percy also cheered and said, "You can do it Penelo."


    He had just been revealed by John. For example, the importance of this meeting was related to the establishment of a magical kingdom.


    Penello''s participation in this matter will make her position unassailable.


    Percy, who has selfish motives, spared no effort to seduce his girlfriend.


    "John will be there too." Percy said seriously, "This is not your business alone, you can do it."


    John looked at Penelo who was leaving with his hands and feet speechlessly. He thought for a moment and said to Percy, "Are you putting pressure on her?"


    Percy wondered: "I''m encouraging her."


    John was silent.


    I never thought Percy''s way of encouragement was so strange before.


    "What''s the purpose this time?" Percy put the Galleons into the vending machine, took out a bottle of drink and handed it to John.


    John opened it at will and said: "A tough diplomacy."


    Percy paused, "We need to rest now."


    Yes, rest.


    Wizards are not made of iron. After the incident on Magic Crystal Island, they were also seriously damaged.


    There were not many wizards in the first place, and coupled with the neglect of education, the combat power they could muster was even pitiful.


    John chuckled and said, "Don''t worry."


    Darkness flashed in his eyes, and he said with deep meaning: "There is no need for wizards to participate in the battle this time."


    "As I said, the war is over."


    Percy nodded, he had unconditional trust in John.


    "About the founding of the country," Percy asked after thinking about the words, "are you really ready?"


    A magical country.


    Before John expressed his idea, basically no wizard had thought about it.


    Gather all the wizards and let them deepen their sense of belonging to the magical world.


    "What we lack is time." John took a sip of his drink. "Before the great migration comes, we need to stop people from outside from coveting it."


    "This group of people who have been tempered by the war will be the foundation of the country."


    "New education will make the next generation of wizards more powerful."


    "We cannot always hide in the Muggle world. Only by having our own laws and diplomacy can wizards live brightly."


    We must take advantage of this opportunity to completely promote the establishment of the Magic Kingdom.


    Not just on a wizarding level, but also in Muggle recognition.


    He wanted to give the magical world the protection of Muggles, and being recognized would be equivalent to them becoming a full member of the human country.


    The current situation of wizards is similar to that of werewolves. If they are not recognized, they will always be hostile.


    Percy also understood this. After pondering for a moment, he said: "I will try my best to help you complete all this."


    John smiled, these friends could only make him feel at ease.


    "I have a condition," Percy raised his head and said, "You need to attend my wedding."


    "Of course." John agreed easily.


    He forgot that this wedding was planned by the twins.


    Obviously, the king of the magical world is not familiar with his identity.


    That will be such a grand and noisy wedding.


    ¡­


    ?As John said.


    He wants to put himself on the side of justice.


    Since it is justice, you must be oppressed before you can resist.


    So when an owl flew into the American Embassy in Britain, the officials inside were dumbfounded.


    Building 24 on the west side of Grosvenor Square.


    A white owl stared at the official who dared not move and raised its paw, making the official shrink his neck in fear.


    Basil: Didn¡¯t this two-legged beast see the letter I delivered? Hurry up and pick it up!


    Official: What on earth is this?


    He glanced at the two strong men lying on the ground with lingering fear. Could this be a new terrorist attack?


    owl?


    Basil didn''t know what he was thinking. It just eliminated all the people who dared to stop him without opening his eyes.


    Don¡¯t worry, it uses the instep.


    Official: "Who are you? They are bleeding and you kill them?"


    I guess the official was too frightened to speak to an owl here.


    Basil is impatient and won''t answer, right? I''ll go there by myself.


    It jumped on the table, and the official took a step back.


    One jump, one retreat.


    The official retreated to a corner.


    Just when he was thinking about making a desperate move to tackle the Owl, Basil threw the letter in the official''s face.


    The official looked stupidly at the owl as he patted his **** and left.


    "Send a message?"


    He was confused.


    I glanced at the address above.


    Send it to the president?


    Ah, very good.


    He must not have woken up. First, an owl knocked out two strong men, and then he wanted to deliver the letter to the president.


    Haha, does the owl want to talk to the president about the legal immigration of the owl?


    An illusion must be an illusion!


    ¡­


    The president received the letter and read its contents.


    He didn''t speak, but turned his gaze to the front.


    During this period, he met with the minister more frequently than in the previous three years combined.


    "I need an explanation." The president put down the letter from the magical world.


    The above describes the incident in which the United States launched an attack on itself.


    The president announced that this was an exercise, but the survivors came after him?


    A cold light flashed in his eyes, this minister didn''t do his job cleanly.


    I have to prepare for re-election, and I cannot let these things affect my image.


    The minister took a deep breath. He didn''t expect that the wizard would dare to run to the embassy so boldly and ask someone to send a letter?


    "I will deal with it." The minister despised the president''s re-election dream in his heart and said in a deep voice, "Everything will return to calm."


    Aren¡¯t those wizards going to negotiate?


    Then negotiate!


    The minister¡¯s ugly face has no credibility at all.


    ¡­


    Chapter 771: The jungle is cleared, and the hunter approaches


    Negotiation?


    How can those who are not equal sit at the same table together?


    "Your letter, Lord Wick."


    It is rare that a letter is not delivered by an owl.


    John waved his hand and motioned for the man to go out.


    Picking up the letter, he couldn''t help but hold his forehead.


    "How long has it been since I wrote with a pen?"


    Looking at the words that were not very beautiful, John could imagine how angry he must be when the other party could not contact him by phone and could only write letters.


    Scan the letter.


    "It''s time to go on a business trip." John said with a smile on his lips.


    Just let yourself see how arrogant the hunter walking over with a shotgun is.


    "Prepare my luggage."


    John said something and started to pack up the things around him.


    He personally doesn¡¯t need too much luggage, but after all, he wants to pretend to be weak.


    To show weakness to an enemy, you have to make people look down on you from the bottom of their hearts.


    The exaggerated suitcase opened its mouth, and pieces of magic crystal jumped in.


    Penello knocked on John''s office door.


    Now that John has reserved the location of the magical kingdom, it is natural that the Ministry of Magic will also become John''s subordinate.


    Penello and Percy look very much like a couple, and they are used to reporting work with a straight face when working at the office.


    "Your Excellency Wick, work on the Great Migration has begun."


    "Silver Hand Fashion Architecture, Silver Hand Alchemy Workshop, and International Institute of Magical Science and Technology began to relocate various wizard gathering places."


    "At the same time, the newly established Wizard Information Registration Office is also starting to count the number of wizards. Thanks to Johnny Silverhand providing enough information, the count can be completed in half a month."


    She reported her work.


    The more she carried out the instructions for John, the more surprised she became.


    The king actually started collecting wizard information a long time ago, which greatly reduced the pressure on the Ministry of Magic in various countries.


    "The head of Gringotts Mint, Griphook, sent a letter." Penello took out the parchment from the document and handed it over. He couldn''t help but said, "Among the goblins, some are starting to clamor for equality. ¡±


    Equality.


    In the past, the goblin had many times wanted to join the Ministry of Magic and become a decision-maker.


    Fortunately, even if Fudge''s generation was very stupid, they would not let goblins and the like enter the Ministry of Magic.

 Chapter 763：

    After that, the goblin held a grudge and made trouble for some decisions of the Ministry of Magic several times.


    John took the letter, opened it, raised his eyebrows, and said casually: "Equality?"


    "They seem to have forgotten who gave them the space to live."


    A group of aliens who once launched a rebellion still dare to clamor for equality.


    John sneered.


    Werewolves are equal because they are wizards who have changed the past.


    As for goblins, they have their own culture and heritage, and have a record of opposing wizards many times. They still hope for equality.


    John had done his best not to turn them into slaves.


    After reading Griphook''s letter, John quite admired the goblin who knew current affairs.


    "Fairy list, this is a sign of your loyalty."


    Griphook handed over the list of all goblins, including many old goblins who were not recorded in the Ministry of Magic.


    Those guys are the ones who need to be monitored.


    Maybe some of the goblins who rebelled in the past are still alive today.


    John said to Penello: "Draft a document to formally appoint the goblin Griphook as the director of the Gringotts Mint."


    "Understood." Penello nodded and prepared to leave.


    "Penello," John stopped her and said, "get ready, we are about to leave."


    Set off?


    Go to America!


    Penello nodded again, and when she left, there was tiredness in her eyes.


    In order to prepare for this negotiation with the United States, she had done enough homework.


    As a mixed-race, she can collect more information about that country.


    It is through understanding that you know how powerful the person you are going to negotiate with this time is.


    John could see that she was distracted, but he didn''t pay much attention.


    After all, it was a negotiation in name, but what he actually wanted to do was to make the hunter feel pain.


    The outcome of the negotiation is not important.


    Anyway, I brought enough chips to make people greedy.


    It¡¯s just that Penello didn¡¯t know this and thought that John was going to negotiate with the Muggles to gain living space for the wizarding world.


    It can only be said that Percy has a good vision and this girl is very suitable to be the person in charge of this position.


    No one dislikes diplomats who can put themselves in the wizard''s shoes and solve problems for wizards.


    "It''s a pity that we not only need peace diplomacy, but also fist diplomacy."


    John smiled slightly, and the silver ring covered his right hand. The unusual bright gemstone on it was fascinating.


    "Level 8, you should be able to challenge those people now."


    After the duel with Dumbledore, the most powerful wizard was born.


    It also gave John the confidence to challenge the most powerful Muggle country.


    Although Muggles are powerful, they have a flaw.


    life.


    The silver turned back into a ring, replaced by black scales.


    John''s eyes turned into vertical pupils and he spoke an ancient and obscure language.


    "I hope you are arrogant enough so that I can stand on the side of justice without guilt and launch sanctions against you."


    ¡­


    Airports in the United States.


    Penello walked out with a dazed look on her face. She didn''t understand why she had to fly over.


    There is obviously something faster like a door key.


    The most important thing.


    She was flying alone.


    It feels very awkward for wizards who are used to traveling through floo networks and broomsticks.


    But I have to admit that airplanes are more comfortable than wizards'' flying tools.


    "Let''s go."


    John''s voice sounded to her left, and Penello was startled.


    "Sir Wick?" She looked around, "Where are you from?"


    "This is not something worth caring about," John snapped his fingers, and a taxi stopped in front, "Get in."


    The driver didn¡¯t know why, but he just wanted to pick up these two passengers.


    The taxi drove along and stopped in the center of American politics.


    The guard at the door turned a blind eye to the two of them, and John led Penello all the way up.


    When a fat man with Mediterranean hair pushed open the glass door of the conference room, he calmly walked in and sat down.


    The fat man was stunned, "Who are you?"


    John smiled and said: "Hello, we have made an appointment with your country to talk about the Atlantic exercise."


    "Ah?" the fat man said uncertainly, "I need to confirm."


    "Please."


    Having said that, John had no intention of leaving this conference room.


    He glanced at the two American flags, waved his hand, and one flag became the flag of the Magic Kingdom.


    Penello hesitated and said, "Is this really okay for us?"


    She felt that her boss did not follow the routine at all.


    There was no notice at all, so he just walked in without any hindrance.


    This is completely different from her previous negotiations with the UK.


    Are all the people here easy to talk to?


    "Of course, we have made an appointment after all." John didn''t care. If he knew what Penello was thinking, he would definitely laugh.


    Good talk has never been relevant here, and the people here are even more barbaric and rude than the primitive people.


    They were able to walk in only because John used psychic magic to give those people hints so that no one paid attention to them.


    The fat man from the Mediterranean informed Minister Francis of the matter.


    The minister frowned and cursed angrily: "What do these people do to eat!"


    The two people just slipped in without any hindrance. You must know that he was not prepared to negotiate at the beginning. He just wanted to lure the people out and catch them, so as to learn from his mouth about the magic crystal mine and how to survive.


    But two people entered here without permission, which disrupted his plan.


    In order to prevent the two from escaping, the minister decided to meet with the wizards for a while.


    "That idiot Mike has said many times that those wizards are weird. I want to see if there is anything weirder than bullets."


    He sneered and prepared to go see the wizard.


    No matter what the outcome is, this negotiation will end with your own victory.


    He was extremely certain of this.


    Taking the people with him, he headed to the conference room.


    There was originally a discussion to be held here, but the minister arranged it elsewhere.


    Walk through the door.


    Two hunters met in the forest.


    In front of the wizard who was carefully hiding, the hunter slowly opened the jungle, revealing his greedy and cruel face.


    The big shot in America wears a fake smile and his hypocritical acting skills make it clear how many times this man has deceived his people.


    "Wizard?"


    The minister came in and glanced at the two people with aggressive eyes.


    A shabby team with only two people.


    A woman, a young man who is probably still in school.


    The country''s diplomatic team never went on a large-scale trip, but these two people made people laugh.


    The minister looked at them, and John smiled and said: "Hello, we are representatives of the Magic Kingdom. We hope to talk to your country about the Magic Crystal Island."


    "Oh?" The minister sat down casually, "Are you ready to apologize?"


    Although he was the attacker, he was waiting for an apology in a condescending tone.


    Penello said with a straight face: "Your country attacked our island for no reason, causing wizards to be harmed. We hope to have a solution."


    "The solution? Of course there is."


    The minister''s aggressive eyes glanced at Penello. Speaking of which, he had never played with a witch.


    Those famous models on the cover are getting a little tired.


    This witch seems to be good-looking.


    The way he looked at the goods made Penello very uncomfortable.


    ¡­


    Chapter 772 Against the Wizard Mobile Force


    In this meeting, the minister did not even come in as a recorder.


    You can imagine what kind of attitude he had. He smiled and said, "What''s your name?"


    He didn''t even look at John, but stared at Penello, a witch dressed in Muggle workplace attire.


    Penello said with a straight face: "Diplomat of the Magic Kingdom, Penello Crevat."


    "Oh¡ªI remember you," the minister said. "Mike mentioned you."


    "He has talked about your tricks many times."


    The minister did not care that he was speaking to a wizard, but contemptuously referred to magic as a trick.


    This made Penello lose her face, and she said in a deep voice: "Magic is not a trick!"


    Magic is the ability that wizards rely on to survive. For Penello, she cannot let others insult wizards.


    "Aren''t you looking for a solution?" The minister suffered a lot from the President because of the witch thing. He stood up and walked to Penello, leaned down and whispered in his ear, "I don''t know if witches are the same as girls. ?¡±


    John turned to look at the minister, and the smile disappeared from his face.


    Penello clenched her fists. She wanted to use a very vicious magic on this guy''s face to cause ugly acne on his face.


    However, this is not where she is willful.


    Seeing that Penello didn''t speak, the minister slowly put his hands on Penello''s shoulders and squeezed them.


    "How''s it going? That''s a good suggestion."


    He thought he had it, but John spoke.


    "If you don''t take your hands off Diplomat Crevat''s shoulders," John looked up at that annoying old face and smiled, "I will throw you off the Statue of Liberty."


    There was no smile in his smile, only a tingling sensation that sent a chill down the minister''s body.

 Chapter 764：

    The minister''s eyebrows twitched and he subconsciously raised his hand.


    But this action brought him back to his senses, filled with the anger of being humiliated.


    "Haha." The minister showed a fake smile, "I''m really scared."


    He walked to the opposite side and sat down again, this time his posture was more relaxed.


    Lifting his feet wearing expensive leather shoes to the table, he said with a half-smile, "Then let''s try another way, Mr. Wizard."


    "Hand over the magic crystal mine, and we will consider letting your offense be forgotten."


    "Oh?" John said unexpectedly, "I remember that it seemed that you were the ones who launched the war against our country."


    "No, no, no," the minister sneered, "That''s a wizard sneaking into our country''s military exercises."


    "you sure?"


    "I am very sure."


    The two sides refused to give in to each other, and the minister sneered at John''s toughness.


    Only those with equal strength are qualified to serve on the table.


    Wizard?


    A group of guys hiding here and there.


    He has arrested a lot these days and has gained an understanding of the so-called wizard abilities.


    When it comes to killing people, they are not as effective as a bullet.


    The miraculous magic is just a small means to make people laugh.


    What about picking locks? Could it be that he is a thief?


    Even if you give a gun to the same people as in the last century, they won''t know how to pull the trigger.


    John smiled when he heard his definite statement.


    Turning to look at the projector, John said to himself: "Actually, you are very great."


    The sudden change of tone made the minister disapproving.


    John said: "Just like this."


    He had a video recorder in his hand, and John connected it to the projector.


    Gently pressing the button, he smiled and said: "It can make people speechless."


    Percy''s voice sounded on the projected screen.


    Immediately afterwards, the huge warship ignored Percy''s warning and forcibly landed on the island.


    The army came down from above, as well as Malfoy''s ''advice''.


    The officer who ignored the advice became angry and shot Malfoy, and then the fight officially started.


    This video is very long, but it records the beginning of the entire battle.


    In the end, the fallen weapons killed all the soldiers who had no time to escape.


    John looked at the gloomy minister opposite and chuckled: "I was reading the newspaper a few days ago, and you looked better in the newspaper than in real life."


    This is a piece of evidence.


    Expose the country¡¯s lies.


    What happened during the exercise?


    They were sent to invade other territories, and in order to destroy the evidence, they personally released nuclear bombs and sent away many soldiers together.


    What is hateful is that, as the main target, the wizard did not die.


    In this video, this part of the content happens to be occupied by white light.


    They only saw the wizard surviving the disaster, and these dirty sewer rats must have had a lucky escape.


    The minister''s face turned completely gloomy.


    If this thing leaks out, it will detonate the entire world.


    Especially with the recent surge in anti-war sentiment, those people will step down together with the president, let alone their own.


    This is a bomb.


    The minister stared at John, "A wizard assassinated our president."


    "Regarding this issue," John said unexpectedly, "We seem to have already stated that there is a group of rebellious wizards."


    John smiled and said: "You also caught the murderer, didn''t you?"


    What the rebels do is none of my business.


    John looked calm and said to the senior official of the world''s most powerful country: "On the contrary, your country never mentioned the invasion and persecuted some wizards."


    "No, it''s the wizarding persecution of America."


    The missing wizard is of American nationality.


    In theory, they should be protected by the state.


    It''s a pity that I didn''t get it.


    John stared at the minister''s increasingly ugly face, "I hope your country can release them."


    The minister''s face was so gloomy that it could drip.


    He glanced at John and noticed the box John was carrying.


    "What is that?" the minister asked.


    "This?" John patted the box and said nonchalantly, "Some luggage and chips."


    The minister forced an ugly smile on his face, "I think we need to show our sincerity if we want to negotiate, right?"


    "What you said makes sense," John agreed, opening the box, "but it''s just magic crystal inside."


    John pretended not to care and said, "Sometimes, it can be used as a backup."


    There was a box of magic crystals. The minister''s eyes fell on it and asked, "Why do you have so many?"


    "What''s weird about this, I know more about these things." John''s answer made people feel naive.


    The minister liked it very much.


    Because his eyes have been occupied by greed.


    He learned a piece of news from the wizard''s mouth.


    The magic crystal mine is not just that one.


    And this person knows the location even more.


    Negotiation?


    Is it still necessary?


    The minister is planning that as long as he gets the magic crystal mine, he can use that place to become the world''s energy leader.


    Countless amounts of money were coming towards him.


    that power?


    By then, even the president will have to talk to himself in a low voice.


    By circulating this energy around the world, you can fulfill the organization''s great wish.


    this moment.


    Greed conquers everything.


    "I''m sorry, I think my country has done something wrong," the minister''s attitude suddenly became very sincere.


    He pressed the watch button calmly and said to John: "But I don''t know much about the wizarding things you mentioned."


    He wants to stabilize these two wizards.


    John has psychic magic.


    He looked at the minister who was showing off his acting skills but actually calling people over, smiled and said, "Is that so?"


    "I think I can send someone to investigate, but unfortunately, I don''t know where your wizards are hiding."


    He said sincerely: "If we can know where the wizards are hiding, we can protect them."


    "You are right, they are American wizards, and we should not leave them alone."


    Suddenly addicted to drama, the minister started to joke wildly: "We need to protect them so that they can grow up in a carefree room without being disturbed or discovered."


    As he said this, Penello felt baffled.


    What¡¯s even more puzzling is John.


    He burst out laughing.


    "Sorry, I couldn''t hold it back." John smiled and waved his hand.


    The building had been cleared of people, and John tapped his fingers on the table.


    The super-sensory spell is activated.


    The whole building was ¡®seen¡¯ by him.


    Special teams armed with tranquilizer guns were already waiting outside the room.


    John waved to the minister repeatedly and said with a smile: "By the way, has anyone ever said that your acting skills are really bad?"


    Familiar words came out of John''s mouth.


    The minister¡¯s original pretense of sincerity was gone.


    His expression darkened and he sneered: "Well, since you don''t agree with me, let''s try another method."


    The minister stood up, straightened his tie, and said disdainfully: "I don''t have that much patience for you bunch of hiding-headed rats."


    "Tell me where the mining area is, otherwise..."


    The door was opened and the wall was blown apart.


    The teams filed in.


    John and Penello had more than a dozen red spots on their bodies.


    "This is a weapon configured by studying the physique of wizards," the minister said with full control. "For the wizard mobile troops, we will catch you rats in one fell swoop."


    "Is it?"


    John glanced at the wizard mobile unit and asked: "What do you mean, can I understand it as a declaration of war against the magical country?"


    ¡­


    Chapter 773 Witch Hunting Operation, Capturing the Wizard


    Some wizards are reluctant to leave their homes.


    After all, I have lived for a long time.


    They think their crisis is over.


    People who are lucky are stubborn and stay in their own homes.


    Is this a good thing?


    Obviously not.


    After all, the Wizarding City needs enough people.


    People are the most important thing in a country.


    Ability to centralize management can be more effective.


    In the American wizard gathering place, some people are reluctant to go there and do not want to leave their homeland.


    Credence was the one who contributed the most to the Battle of Magic Crystal Island.

 Chapter 765：

    Obscurus easily loses control, although he was baptized with magic by John and successfully overpowered Obscurus with his own magic.


    But the loss that time was considerable, leaving him unable to use the power of the Obscurus for a month.


    Nagini took care of him.


    "Nagini, here you go."


    The wand that John gave to Nagini was handed over to Credence.


    Nagini took the wand but did not put it away.


    In fact, Nagini''s magic is not powerful. She has turned into a snake for many years, and her broken soul and curse have left her body riddled with holes.


    After a long period of repair, there was no systematic learning of magic.


    This powerful wand has more of a commemorative significance to Nagini.


    Her slender fingers gently stroked the swirls on the wand. She chuckled and placed the wand in Credence''s hand.


    "Let''s use this wand together."


    This wand commemorating rebirth is together with two wizards who have been reborn.


    Credence looked at Nagini, "I feel like I''m dreaming."


    "You have said this many times." Nagini smiled softly.


    ¡­


    Outside Plymouth Colony.


    The area was cordoned off in the name of the discovery of explosives.


    A heavily armed mobile unit against wizards appeared.


    After all, the wizard who was caught by them failed to hold on and exposed this place that refused to allow Muggles to enter.


    "How should we get in?"


    Someone asked about the Wizard Mobile Force.


    These wizards have magic to protect that place from Muggles.


    No matter how well-equipped they are, it will be of no use if they can''t get in.


    A man wearing an armband with a broken wizard''s wand on his arm said: "Someone will come out."


    after awhile.


    A wizard walked out of it in a hurry and saw someone looking at him across the way.


    He immediately pretended that it was nothing and prepared to leave.


    However, the indiscernible sound of the gunshot caused the wizard''s neck to hurt and he fell down directly.


    The amount of anesthesia inside was determined through repeated trials.


    Several people from the Wizard''s mobile unit dragged the Wizard to the entrance and pushed out a machine.


    The machine has sharp needles that pierce into the wizard''s body.


    The machine starts to operate.


    A wave of fluctuations came out, and some reactions began to occur at the entrance.


    These places are open to wizards, but the machine keeps the entrance open.


    Don¡¯t underestimate the power of technology.


    ?Especially when they cooperate with some wizards.


    They lined up to go inside.


    The order they received was to capture the rats that were invading the land.


    So when they entered.


    Those wizards are no longer wizards, but living bodies marked with chips and test numbers.


    Outside the Johnny Silverhand store, there was a roar of rage.


    Then a voice that did not belong to the wizarding world sounded.


    Salesman Paul hurried in and said, "A group of weirdos are coming in!"


    "That stupid big guy Johnson is blocking them."


    The mobile unit of wizards who entered here had a mission.


    Witch hunting plan.


    They will install the explosives one by one.


    Johnson''s huge muscles hit a witch hunter with a big wooden stick.


    Immediately after, an iron armor curse lit up behind him, Johnson turned around to look, and several team members were stunned when they looked at the anesthesia needle that was fixed in the air.


    Johnson twisted his neck and said, "You should really change your weapons."


    He roared and rushed towards the troops ignoring the bullets.


    He pulled off his clothes, and a series of amulets appeared.


    The big wooden stick in his hand kept hitting those Muggles.


    Johnny Silverhand''s security also came out.


    Because of the Battle of Magic Crystal Island, there are fewer security guards here.


    Other wizards in Plymouth Colony were also attacked.


    People who originally wanted to stay here and didn''t want to go to the Wizarding City now wished that the Wizarding City was right in front of them.


    "Merlin''s Beard, how did they get in?"


    Paul took off his **** narrow-waisted suit and looked at the Muggles outside.


    He didn''t understand that there was a Muggle banishing spell here.


    "There must be a wizard helping them!"


    Credence said: "Otherwise it would be impossible for Muggles to come here."


    "Nagini, you go first."


    Credence let go of Nagini''s hand.


    "No, Credence." Nagini grabbed his hand, "You haven''t recovered yet."


    "I will not use the power of the Obscurus," Credence said, "I promise."


    If you continue to use the power of Obscurus, you may risk losing control again.


    "Nagini," Credence pulled Nagini into his arms, looked into those eyes, and said deeply, "I love you."


    He left a kiss on those soft lips, pushed Nagini towards Paul, and said loudly: "Get out of here, I will find you!"


    "Ms. Snake, go this way."


    Paul did his duty and pulled Nagini to the fireplace.


    The blue flame ignited and enveloped Nagini.


    Her eyes kept chasing her lover.


    "Credence¡ª"


    The flames took away Credence''s worries. He raised his sleeves to his elbows, held the wand with the blue gem, and walked out resolutely.


    ¡­


    "You have violated American law. Put down your weapons and stop resisting."


    A noisy horn sounded, and the team member clapped his hands hard and cursed: "Damn it, it started like this after it came in."


    The person next to him who looked like a technician said: "This is because there is a special magnetic field affecting it."


    The technician''s eyes shone as he looked at the iron armor charm, which was better than the body armor.


    "These things can make our science lead the world."


    During World War II, some people tried to study weapons through so-called magic.


    The technician said: "If these powers can be made into weapons, we can become the most elite force in the world."


    "Stop talking about those things. Are you sure you can use the new weapons?"


    The team member threw the speaker aside and looked at the sonic weapon.


    The technician said confidently: "This thing can make your eyes shine."


    He flipped the switch.


    An invisible impact spread out.


    The wizard covered his ears and looked ferocious.


    "Sure enough, their defensive magic can''t block the sound."


    Seeing Johnson staggering and almost falling due to the sonic attack, the technician was dancing with joy.


    Connecting the machine to two oversized amplifiers capable of amplifying sound waves, he flipped the switch.


    Those sounds were emitted intermittently, and some wizards who were preparing to recite spells were also interrupted, and the anesthesia needle caused him to fall to the ground.


    The technician''s eyes shone, "These people should have some special changes in their genes. Extracting them can become our secret weapons."


    Just when he was dreaming that he would win the Nobel Prize, a huge black substance falling from the sky instantly surrounded the team. Then the machines shattered, and the black substance spread out and then suddenly retracted, turning into a panting Credence.


    Credence felt that the Obscurus in his body was about to move, but if these things were not resolved, Plymouth Colony would probably not be able to survive.


    The anesthesia needle was shot out, and an iron armor spell appeared in front of him.


    Then he raised the ring in his hand, and the player was instantly knocked away.


    "Did you do it?"


    He stared at the technician, disappeared and reappeared in front of the technician, reached out and grabbed the man''s neck to prevent him from breathing.


    The people nearby fired immediately, and Credence waved his wand to disarm all their weapons.


    The explosion interrupted Credence''s next move.


    It was the planted bombs that were detonated, Credence waved his wand.


    The explosion flames coming towards him separated on both sides.


    The technician''s eyes were intense, "This power is amazing!"


    "That''s the stronger one you''ve never seen!"


    Credence held the technician as a human shield to block the incoming anesthesia needle.


    The technician tilted his head and fainted.


    Was thrown away by Credence and headed towards the anti-wizard mobile unit.


    "All wizards leave!"


    He asked the wizard to leave, and then heard another explosion. Johnny Silverhand Store lit up with a huge armor, and the explosion was offset.


    This time, no wizard is stubborn. Life and death are at stake, and no one cares about his hometown.


    ¡­


    Chapter 774: Greedy Politician, Witch Traitor


    "Declaration of war?"


    The minister in the conference room was already sure of victory. He heard John''s words and smiled.


    "Are you qualified?"


    In front of the strong, the weak groveling is survival, not humility.

 Chapter 766：

    But now, the strong one is himself and this country.


    The minister looked at John jokingly and said, "You don''t think that your fellow wizards can really deal with the country, do you?"


    He felt funny.


    "Why not?" John asked, "We have already won once."


    Penello looked at the wizards angrily. She wanted to pull out her wand, but John stopped her.


    John stared at the minister, "You are so arrogant that you cannot see the power in front of you."


    This is like a child saying that he is Captain America, it will only make people feel ridiculous.


    Even Captain America, being pointed at a gun now, cannot escape.


    Mentioning that failure, the minister said indifferently: "If it weren''t for the magic crystal from the beginning, do you think those ridiculous magics can defeat technology?"


    Originally, they should have occupied the mining area with energy now, waiting for all countries in the world to buy energy from them.


    Unfortunately, the wizards resisted tenaciously.


    "You thing." Pulling out the video recorder, the minister smiled scornfully, "Stupid guy, let me teach you. What cannot be released cannot be used as evidence."


    The video recorder was smashed to pieces, and the stored images were trampled to pieces by his expensive leather shoes.


    There is no evidence, everything is a ridiculous farce.


    Even if it is black, he can still say it is white to keep his position.


    John just looked at him silently.


    The box of magic crystals was also brought to the minister.


    The minister reached out and took out a piece. The purple crystal contained great power.


    He thought of some of the technologies left behind by the previous organization. With the same mysterious power, could he use those weapon drawings to recreate the once terrifying weapons?


    Thinking of this, the minister seemed to see a better way than making money.


    He looked at how many weapons this box of magic crystals could make.


    As the most greedy politician, he can support spokesmen to sell obsolete weapons to other countries to cause war, or he can launch devastating attacks on a group for money.


    Now that a better way has appeared, the greed in his eyes is about to overflow.


    "A bunch of ignorant guys, look at how beautiful it is," he held the magic crystal obsessively, "With such a treasure, you choose to wave your stick there stupidly."


    "You need this thing," John said solemnly, "We can provide it to you. Originally, we had to find countries to cooperate with these things."


    "Cooperation?" The minister heard something funny and laughed, "Are you qualified?"


    "I dare to take risks for profit, and I am able to sacrifice more people for my own benefit."


    He stared at John, laughing at the young man''s naivety.


    "Why should I pay?"


    "As long as all those wizards disappear, these will all be mine."


    Penello couldn''t help it anymore, she said loudly: "Aren''t you afraid of others knowing?"


    "who knows?"


    The minister glanced at the people in the wizard mobile unit, tapped their ears with his fingers and said, "Their ears are covered by a sound-isolating earphone."


    "Press this button," the minister pointed to his watch, "to make them inaudible."


    Military technology far exceeds civilian technology.


    John also glanced at those who opposed the Wizard Mobile Force. As expected, they had no record of their conversations in their minds.


    ?And there is another team member who really wants to go to the toilet now.


    "Originally, I didn''t plan to see you today," the minister said calmly. "I planned to catch all those annoying mouse-like wizards today."


    "I know what you are going to say."


    He interrupted Penello who was about to open his mouth and mocked: "I said, your magic is just a trick."


    "Technology can accomplish things you can''t imagine. Some wizards who are aware of current affairs choose to cooperate with us."


    The news he released stunned Penello.


    There are actually wizards cooperating with them?


    "From the mouths of those captured wizards, we know where the wizards gather," the minister said. "As long as we have the help of wizards, we can go inside and catch those guys in one fell swoop."


    "Impossible!" Penello retorted, "Everywhere where wizards gather has Muggle expulsion spells!"


    "I don''t know exactly what it is, but I can tell you that those things have no effect in front of technology."


    The arrogant attitude did not look down upon the wizard at all.


    The minister looked at John and said arrogantly: "Your companion cooperates with me. He is smart, and you, I hope, are not stupid."


    The choice fell on John.


    The minister is very confident. If he were not worried that the other party would not be able to find those huge magic crystal mines if he died, he would not talk too much nonsense with him.


    Having said all that, he just wanted John to turn into a witch and join him, leading him to that place.


    Penello looked weird, this guy was trying to instigate rebellion against the king of the magic world.


    This can be said to be the stupidest thing Penello has ever seen.


    We want to fight to the death, but the Witch King rebels?


    After so much, Penello also vaguely noticed that this negotiation was full of weirdness.


    This does not seem to be a negotiation based on peace.


    The target of John''s choice is also this ambitious minister.


    The more he thought about it, the more Penelo felt something was wrong.


    This is no ordinary negotiation at all.


    On the contrary, John''s attitude made the other party even more arrogant.


    There is also a box of magic crystals that are completely unnecessary and not in the plan, and they are packed in the most conspicuous box.


    The remarks that made the other person angry.


    Everything is connected in series.


    The truth is already standing in front of Penello''s door. As long as she opens the door, she can see it.


    To induce war.


    Coming to the conclusion, Penello took a breath of air.


    Although the current magical world is developing, the problem of number of people still cannot be solved.


    Starting a war again is beyond the range that the magic world can bear.


    My king, what do you want?


    "Oh, it''s really wonderful."


    John applauded, looked at the minister, and couldn''t help but sigh: "You are really a qualified politician, and at the same time you are a despicable traitor."


    Thinking about keeping it as your own instead of handing it over to the country.


    This old boy¡¯s thoughts are very dangerous.


    John didn''t panic at all. He stood up and glanced around casually.


    "It is really sad to block your ears and not be trusted even though you are clearly being used."


    He shook his head and said to the minister: "You don''t know enough about wizards."


    ¡­


    Plymouth Colony.


    The wizard rubbed his ears. If he could apparate, he could use apparation to leave. If he couldn''t, he could use floo powder.


    The number of wizards is decreasing rapidly, which makes those who are targeting the wizard mobile force anxious.


    There are two people left.


    Credence and Johnson.


    Johnson only had one amulet left. He glanced at Credence and said, "Can you rescue those wizards?"


    There were more than a dozen wizards captured. Johnson was unable to move so many people and could only rely on Credence.


    Credence also said solemnly: "I can try."


    Using Obscurus, you can quickly move away from them.


    But now...


    A black energy flashed across his eyes, and something might happen if he used it again.


    And the Muggles were not willing to let them escape.


    The two parties were in front of the Johnny Silverhand store.


    Inside the store.


    The blue flame lights up.


    Immediately afterwards, a person came out.


    He had a strong body, but he didn''t hold a wand in his hand.


    Rather...


    A beautiful and luxurious sword.


    ¡­


    Chapter 775 Sword Master, Neville Longbottom


    "Give up your resistance, wizard."


    shouted to the Wizard Mobile Force personnel: "You have been surrounded."


    "Can you still turn into that black thing?" Johnson gritted his teeth and pulled out the anesthesia needle inserted into his body.


    A little anesthetic was injected into his body. Fortunately, he was as strong as an ox. Apart from being a little sleepy, nothing much happened.


    "I guess I can''t," Credence said no better.


    If he had been before participating in the Battle of Magic Crystal Island, he wouldn''t have had much of a problem dealing with these Muggles.


    But now he is fighting while worrying about Mo Ran going berserk. Taking care of both sides, it makes him very troublesome.


    "What a terrible day."


    Johnson weighed the big wooden stick in his hand and said, "Maybe we can leave from the fireplace."


    "Those wizards are still in their hands." Credence also hopes to rescue those people. Muggles are attacking here and it may not be a good idea to capture the wizards.


    "Well, hopefully we won''t become one of them."


    Credence could not be persuaded, and Johnson had no intention of leaving.


    He said: "I will go out to attract their attention, and you take the opportunity to save people."


    Johnson is prepared to sacrifice himself in exchange for opportunities.


    The Muggles outside were still shouting.


    They never gave up attacking this building.


    "Damn it, it still can''t be opened."


    The commander cursed secretly, saying that the building had been blown up several times with C4, but it had not been successfully opened.


    If you get too close, you will be bounced away by a force, which leaves them with no choice.


    "That guy who can transform must be captured. This is a rare research sample!"

 Chapter 767：

    The technician who had received more than a dozen anesthesia injections was injected with adrenaline to force him to wake up. He was bound to win against Credence.


    That wizard is obviously more valuable than other wizards.


    "what sound?"


    The high-tech headphones they wear can help them improve their hearing and stay connected at any time.


    There were some strange sounds coming from their headphones.


    It sounds like a dog barking.


    The next second.


    The door of Johnny Silverhand''s store was opened.


    Immediately afterwards, a dozen large dogs half as tall as a man ran out.


    "Shoot!" The commander immediately ordered the shooting without hesitation.


    The bullets were pouring, but these dogs were not real dogs.


    After being hit by the anesthetic, he was ejected.


    With his big mouth, he dragged the Muggle in front of him.


    "According to the information, this is a magic supplies store, everyone switches bullets!"


    Replace the bullets, and the destructive bullets will no longer bounce off and cause sparks to fly.


    Johnson came out with a box in his hand, bulged his arms, and threw the thing out with all his strength.


    The box that flew into the sky was opened, and wizard chess pieces jumped out one by one.


    The moment he landed, he turned into a stone soldier as tall as a human being.


    The Muggles were caught off guard.


    "It''s now!"


    Johnson carried a big stick and charged with an oak shield in his hand.


    He rushed into the crowd, the oak shield burst into light, and the people around him were violently bounced five or six meters away.


    A passage is opened.


    Seeing the opportunity, Credence exploded into Obscurus and rushed into the cage where the wizard was imprisoned.


    The powerful force turned the cage into a twist and threw it aside, and then spread out to wrap all the wizards inside.


    The Muggles who reacted did not bother to change their bullets, and the bullets poured out.


    But the bullets were unable to cause damage to the Obscurus and turned into a large ball that shot up into the sky and fell heavily.


    Dense black tentacles penetrated the Muggle''s body.


    Credence gave a strong tug, causing all the Muggles to fly away.


    After completing everything, he flew towards the Johnny Silverhand store.


    "We can''t let him run away!"


    The commander shouted angrily, grabbed the rocket launcher next to him and set it up.


    "Stop!" the researcher yelled angrily, "These are research samples!"


    But the commander doesn''t care about this. His mission is to capture. If he can''t capture them, he will destroy them.


    Pressing the switch, the missile flew towards Obscurus.


    Credence, with a dozen wizards, couldn''t react at all.


    Just when it was about to touch, the flying missile was streaked by a cold light.


    Like a hot knife cutting through butter, this sword sliced ??through.


    Immediately afterwards, nineteen iron armor spells lit up, blocking the explosion.


    "what is that?"


    The commander''s eyes widened as if he had seen a ghost.


    In the flames, a person slowly walked out.


    Credence arrived at Johnny Silverhand''s store, and he turned around to look.


    A man with surprisingly strong arms slowly raised a sword that could cut through anything.


    "Neville Longbottom?"


    Johnson was surrounded and couldn''t help but exclaimed when he saw that figure.


    In the battle of Magic Crystal Island, the figure holding the sword is definitely the most special existence.


    Compared to wizards, Neville''s outstanding swordsmanship is as stunning as that of the legendary Knights of the Round Table.


    After the battle, Longbottom''s lion had a new name.


    Juggernaut.


    His sword can store magic, and it can also cut through magic.


    Neville started to move.


    He was like a lion running on the grassland, turning into a straight line in the flames and breaking into the Muggle team without any hindrance.


    The sword flipped.


    The dangerous iron wand of Muggles was cut open the moment it came into contact with the sword.


    Neville fought all the way, and the Muggles who reacted opened fire.


    The bullet flew toward Neville''s back, just before it hit him.


    That strong body, holding the sword, turned around and crossed at an incredible speed.


    The bullet split in half and flew towards the two Muggles, causing them to fall.


    "How did he do it? Isn''t he a wizard?"


    The commander is already confused in the wind. Who is this person?


    It is said that the biggest threat to wizards is magic, but this person is completely different.


    Even the team members wearing body armor were cut open instantly.


    The sword in his hand was like a divine weapon, and Neville was getting faster and faster.


    He was already a gust of wind, and passed by before anyone could react.


    He is alone.


    Killed through the entire mobile unit.


    The commander looked at the sword that was less than an inch away from his throat.


    Several members of the anti-wizard mobile unit behind Neville fell down after realizing it.


    The researchers were scared to death.


    The team that specializes in dealing with wizards never imagined that there would be such a monster.


    The commander pretended to be calm and said: "You are going against the government."


    "And you are against our king." Neville''s voice sounded.


    This once timid student has grown into one of the strongest combat forces in the entire magical world.


    The tip of the sword was slightly raised, causing the commander''s tough words to turn into silence.


    "You killed our people," the commander, who was an elite special forces soldier after all, stared at Neville, "you can''t afford the consequences."


    "It''s not the first time either."


    Neville''s sword lowered slowly, the tip of the sword lightly touching the ground.


    He looked around.


    The once prosperous settlement of Plymouth was now attacked and in flames.


    Seeing that his attention was not on him, the commander glanced vaguely at the gun on his waist.


    He is a quick shooter, and it only takes a few tenths of a second to complete the shot.


    At this distance, even without aiming, you can definitely hit.


    Thinking quickly in my mind.


    Only one chance.


    The commander moved.


    His speed was so fast that even the researchers on the side did not notice that his hand had drawn out the gun.


    When the trigger is pulled, the tail of the bullet is hit hard by the firing pin, and the gunpowder is stimulated to complete the power requirement.


    In the barrel of the gun, the bullet came out of his head with spurting flames.


    A smile appeared on the commander''s face.


    This is the result of carelessness. Even though the wizard''s physique is better than that of ordinary people, after being shot, he will empty the magazine and kill himself.


    The voice sounded.


    Flames spurted out.


    "Stab it."


    The commander stared at his gun blankly.


    Neville looked at him.


    After two seconds, the gun body separated from the middle, and together with it, there was the bullet that flew less than one centimeter.


    At the same time, there are also the commander¡¯s fingers.


    Neville kept raising his sword, and a drop of red blood struggled to slip from the tip of the sword.


    The blood touched the ground and the commander fell down.


    The researchers were completely stunned.


    If you are not good at anything, you are about to die, so how can you have other thoughts?


    Neville glanced at him, turned around and left slowly.


    Johnson stood up with his stick and gave Neville a thumbs up.


    "A very beautiful sword."


    "Can you still walk?" Neville, whose strong arms could lift Johnson''s big man, asked concernedly, "Do you need me to carry you?"


    "I don''t think I need it yet. As expected, those who can follow the king are strong."


    As a believer in the king, Johnson believes in the supremacy of strength.


    He was completely convinced by Neville. This man had a strong physique and the ability to annihilate mobile troops by himself. He could definitely be called his target.


    Neville seemed to have turned back into the shy Gryffindor, scratching his head and smiling.


    Credence sent the other wizards into the fireplace and left, suppressing the Obscurus that was about to burst out.


    The black energy of Obscurus kept coming out. Credence calmed himself down and let it shrink back with great determination.


    ?He needs to keep his emotions stable.


    Johnson also changed his mind about Credence.


    He admitted that this person had the ability to protect Nagini.


    "Wait, I want to ask."


    Credence refused to leave now. He staggered up to the researcher, looked him in the eyes and asked, "How did you find this place?"


    "Wizard, the wizard told us."


    The researchers were horrified and poured out everything they knew.


    It was incredible to hear that it was a wizard''s betrayal.

 Chapter 768：

    ¡­


    Chapter 776 Pressure and threats


    The minister still didn''t know that the troops he was sure to win had been completely wiped out.


    He was talking about his greatness in front of John.


    "Wizards are a group of rats that are parasitic in other countries." The minister said with an arrogant look, "And what we have to do is to make use of those rats."


    "The power of magic is surprising."


    There was enthusiasm on his face, "You said I don''t know anything about wizards?"


    "No, no, no."


    "I know too much."


    "In addition to those ridiculous magics, wizards have coveted treasures in their bodies."


    The obsession on his face seemed to be that he had discovered something extraordinary.


    "Longevity gene."


    After saying these things, his smile could hardly be suppressed.


    "The lifespan of a wizard exceeds that of ordinary people." The minister glanced at the time on his watch, preparing to destroy the confidence of the wizard in front of him.


    "And technology can unearth the secret of wizards'' longevity."


    "So I plan to capture a group of wizards and use them as experimental subjects. Once successful, those rich people will not be stingy with money and will insure their lifespans."


    Wizards live a long life.


    This can be seen from John''s acquaintance Bathilda Bagshot.


    Their life span is almost twice or more than that of ordinary people.


    And unlike ordinary people, they are basically unable to walk at the age of ninety.


    Newt Scamander, a magizoologist in his nineties, still visits the primitive jungles where magical animals roam to conduct research.


    Originally, the minister started to focus on those wizards because of the matter of the Magic Crystal Island.


    I want to study the genes of wizards and find out the longevity factors to make longevity potions.


    And the implementation of this plan has given more choices because of John''s arrival.


    "One hand is energy, and the other hand is biology."


    The minister stretched out his hands and held them slowly. He could already see that he would become the new master in the future.


    He laughed.


    John just glanced at him, wondering if there was something wrong with this man.


    Penello said that this is the first time he has encountered such a person who talks to himself.


    The two people communicated silently with their eyes.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt."


    John couldn''t stand it anymore, interrupted the minister''s unrealistic thoughts, and said, "If you don''t have something very important, I don''t think we need to talk anymore."


    "We are ready to leave."


    "Leave? Where to go?"


    The minister stopped laughing.


    Didn''t this person hear what he said?


    I¡¯m going to make you into a longevity factor, but you still think you can leave?


    Oh, right.


    Forgetting that these wizards are all similar to the ancient people, they may not understand what they are saying at all.


    A group of ignorant and stupid people.


    The minister said disdainfully: "You can''t leave. Obediently hand over the location of the magic crystal mine. Maybe I will let you become one of my subordinates."


    The classic one is talking too much without fighting.


    John sighed deeply, these people were too confident.


    He said calmly: "I think we can go out."


    John said to Penello: "Let''s go."


    "Whoever moves will fall down." The minister joked, "If you don''t believe it, you can try it."


    Penello stood up and followed John without hesitation.


    But strangely, the two started walking around.


    But those who responded to the Wizard Mobile Force did not react at all.


    The minister''s expression froze, he pressed his watch and said angrily: "Pull your trigger, idiot!"


    His words did not reach the ears of these people at all.


    Instead, John walked to the door and said casually: "It''s a little trick, isn''t it?"


    Everyone turned their guns and pointed them at the minister.


    This frightened the minister greatly. He said angrily: "What are you doing?"


    "I don''t think they can hear you."


    John stretched out his hand and tapped his ear, jokingly: "The wizard''s methods are not just tricks, but also magic."


    He had already used psychic suggestions on these people, and now they regarded John as their minister.


    John joked: "What do you think I should do to you?"


    "This is a road to death against the United States!"


    The minister brought up the country behind him to put pressure on John. He threatened: "I don''t care what methods you use, but you can''t fight against a country."


    "It''s best to let me go, otherwise the so-called magic world will usher in war!"


    He still feels that John and others came here seeking peace.


    But I also know that my tone is a bit too arrogant.


    He softened his tone and said with a soft tone, "I can let this matter go."


    "That''s not necessary." John touched his chin and chuckled, "Some things really shouldn''t be too naive."


    John waved, and under the American flag, a video recorder flew over.


    Opening it to confirm, John stared at the extremely arrogant minister above and said with a smile: "You really look better in the picture."


    Seeing the video recorder, the minister understood that John had been pretending from beginning to end.


    Turning off the video recorder, John bowed slightly, "Thank you for your cooperation, Mr. Minister."


    "Let me take enough photos and let me stand on the side of justice."


    "Are you using me?"


    The minister who wanted to understand was furious and shouted: "You are playing with fire and burning yourself!"


    "A little wizard is like an ant in front of the country!"


    "I won''t let you go!" the minister said harshly to John.


    John said with a surprised look on his face: "You actually think you have a future?"


    John stared at him, "I told you that I would throw you off the Statue of Liberty."


    "I''m the Secretary of Defense of the United States!" Upon hearing this answer, the minister''s face turned pale, "Are you kidding me?"


    "Unfortunately, I never joke."


    John glanced at the people in the wizard mobile unit and said: "I think you should know the Statue of Liberty."


    "We know each other." One of the team members answered honestly.


    "Damn it, shut up!" The minister panicked and said quickly, "Let me leave, I will not be your enemy."


    "It''s too late." John snapped his fingers, and spiritual magic enveloped the team members.


    "I took Mr. Secretary to the Statue of Liberty for a cordless bungee jump. I think he liked this feeling very much."


    After John finished speaking, he walked out.


    He was still very kind and allowed the minister to become the first person to bungee jump off the Statue of Liberty without a rope.


    "No, let me go, let me go quickly!" The minister was caught and unable to break free, shouting for someone to save him.


    The stupid thing he did made the entire building empty of other people.


    Even if he shouts at the top of his lungs, no one will hear him now.


    John made an opening.


    On the other side of the passage is the Statue of Liberty, blown by the cold wind.


    The team members pushed the minister over.


    John said to Penello: "It was a good day of diplomacy today."


    The passage closed, and Penello felt dizzy.


    What did she do today?


    This is definitely the most bizarre diplomacy.


    ¡­


    Over another city in the United States.


    The minister couldn''t get away. He stood in the position of the Statue of Liberty''s torch.


    His body kept shaking, but he still couldn''t believe it. The other party really dared to kill him?


    That would be equivalent to declaring war on the United States.


    With the gun behind him pointed at him, a member of the Anti-Wizard Mobile Force who he regarded as a secret weapon stepped forward and kicked the minister in the back.


    His body flew out of the torch position, and the weightlessness and the cold wind blowing against his face told him that all this was true.


    The body fell under the iconic American building and turned into a puddle of flesh.


    The arrogant and arrogant minister died directly like this.


    As the team members who accomplished this feat, they regained their consciousness after completing everything.


    "Why are we here?"


    As soon as they opened their eyes, they saw themselves standing on the torch, which made everyone stupid.


    They can''t even remember what happened.


    Looking down, they saw someone seemed to have fallen.


    Who can tell them why they were still in Washington and then in New York?


    Even a fighter jet is not that fast, right?


    ¡­


    Penello was still dazed when she returned to the Ministry of Magic.


    She has no idea what her role is in this diplomacy.


    Percy asked curiously: "How is diplomacy?"


    "Uh...are you okay?" Penello''s answer seemed very lacking in confidence.


    "Okay?" Percy thought deeply.


    How should you understand this answer?

 Chapter 769：

    People from the Magical Congress of America came.


    They bring bad news.


    Plymouth Colony suffered a Muggle invasion.


    This shocked the wizards who wanted to stay in their homeland.


    Grindelwald is gone, why is the gathering place for wizards still unsafe?


    Taking this opportunity, the Ministry of Magic once again brought up the matter of the Wizarding City.


    This time, all the unregistered people came.


    Even the gathering place for wizards is no longer safe, so what are they still doing there?


    John laughed when he learned the news from Tang Mi.


    Promote wizard gatherings.


    Now, they just need to wait.


    There is one thing. The minister who told lies did not lie.


    His death will be seen as a provocation to the United States.


    Thinking about that president, it¡¯s time to look for yourself again.


    This time, it is a real diplomatic negotiation.


    ¡­


    Chapter 777 Then declare war


    The morning in America is sensational.


    Basically, the names of organizations that often appear in various film and television works have come out.


    Under the Statue of Liberty, the battered and **** body was discovered in the morning.


    The pair of wizard mobile troops were discovered at the same time.


    They were imprisoned on suspicion of murdering high-ranking officials.


    After extracting evidence and comparing the footprints behind them, it can basically be confirmed that they are this group of people.


    But the strange thing is that they don''t know.


    Whether it¡¯s a polygraph or a truth serum, the results are the same.


    The head of the FBI is investigating this incident that can shock the United States.


    "The information of these people has been erased."


    The detective stared at the people whose identities were a mystery and said, "Enter the system to check. These people have been eliminated with the highest authority."


    "Highest authority?" The person in charge paused.


    The detective continued: "Francis."


    It was actually eliminated by the deceased himself?


    This made the person in charge look solemn, and the case became more and more confusing.


    The worst thing is that they don¡¯t have enough authority to investigate clearly what¡¯s going on behind the scenes.


    This is probably a unit secretly formed by the government.


    However, for some unknown reason, they appeared at the first scene of the minister''s death and had no memory of these events.


    "Sir," the female agent walked over quickly and said in the person in charge''s ear, "the president wants to see you."


    The person in charge''s face hardened, this matter became even more difficult.


    This is the death of an important minister, and neither the party nor the government behind it will give up.


    This huge pressure was so overwhelming that the person in charge couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Damn it."


    And the same person who exclaimed what a ghost was like him was Yuri Orlov who was supposed to be playing business on the golf course.


    Olof''s business is now getting bigger and bigger, and he has even gone to the warlords'' territories in Africa to earn diamonds.


    The days can be said to be prosperous.


    He did not forget Mycroft''s warning, but he never thought that his backer would fall so quickly.


    ??And the way it collapsed was so direct.


    This made Orlov just want to light a cigar and calm down.


    Looking at the partner swinging there, his hands were shaking.


    Fortunately, he changed the line in time, otherwise he would be on the way to be liquidated now.


    The problem is that there is a problem with our supply.


    The supply of goods must be picked up as soon as possible.


    War is the most profitable business in the world. If it were not for money, who would fight for it?


    Because of the disintegration of the former Big Brother, there were many weapons stocks in that country.


    My first big business started from there, and I think I can continue to do this.


    "I need to go out and hide for a while."


    The more he thought about it, the more unsafe he felt, so he had better leave to avoid the limelight during this period.


    Wait until this matter is completely over before coming back.


    Anyway, he has no shortage of luxury houses around the world, so he should be traveling.


    Having made up his mind, he stood up and thought of something.


    He took out his phone and dialed the number.


    "Hey, Watson, are you interested in traveling?"


    "where to?"


    "Didn''t you want to open a store in Sokovia last time? How about we go there?"


    "Of course, this is our men''s party, you know."


    "I''ll let my plane pick you up."


    The phone hangs up.


    Orlov could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    "With this underground president by my side, even if someone wants to touch me, they still have to think twice."


    He praised himself for his wit. He heard that there was a group of terrorists in Sokovia preparing to launch an attack, and they might be able to negotiate a business deal. He was really witty.


    ¡­


    "Our minister has been dead under the Statue of Liberty for more than twelve hours, you tell me, and he didn''t find out until now?"


    The veins on the president''s forehead throbbed, and the FBI director opposite was sweating.


    "There is no record of them leaving in Washington," the person in charge said dutifully, "and aviation shows that there is no record of the minister''s private plane coming over."


    Even if it is flying, there should be traces.


    But these people don''t know anything about it, and they don''t even know that the minister is dead.


    And it is also a secret force created by the minister.


    Everything is too strange.


    "The minister issued an order yesterday to seal off an area in New York," the person in charge said solemnly, "I suspect that his death is related to this matter."


    The president didn''t look good when he heard this.


    Now we are trying to suppress this matter as much as possible. The impact is too great. If it were released, it would definitely occupy the headlines.


    And he knew that yesterday''s minister was about to negotiate with the wizard.


    Based on the minister¡¯s personality, I¡¯m afraid that negotiation is fake, while arresting talents is real.


    "We need to suppress the impact of this as soon as possible."


    The president spoke, and he said pointedly, "The sooner this is resolved, the better."


    The person in charge was stunned. It was time to find someone to take charge of this matter.


    This made him feel strange. It seemed that the president was avoiding this matter.


    When the person in charge went back, under their active investigation, they finally discovered what the minister had hidden.


    The mission codenamed "Ratcatcher" fell into his eyes.


    But the news is limited to this.


    There are more things they can''t know.


    "I''m afraid the only one who can know is the president."


    The person in charge noticed something was wrong. Could it be that the president was also involved in this matter?


    The date of its creation and witnesses said that a large number of people went to deploy in the blocked area.


    This becomes suspicious.


    ¡­


    The president looked gloomy.


    He asked the minister to solve the wizard''s matter by himself, just because he didn''t want to involve himself.


    But now it¡¯s better, it¡¯s caused an uproar, and the minister is dead.


    That guy even went beyond himself to execute the plan, causing those troops to never show up again.


    "The plan failed?"


    The president thought, "The wizards who negotiated disappeared, and the minister''s death is inseparable from them."


    His face was gloomy. He was an American no matter what, so killing him like this was a slap in the face.


    Is this a declaration of war?


    How can a group of wizards have the confidence to clamor against the most powerful country in the world?


    "I thought I was kind enough, but you were too presumptuous."


    The president glanced at the button on the table, where he could easily destroy a city or a country.


    Wait until night.


    The fireplace in the presidential palace burst into flames.


    The president came over. He was a little dissatisfied. What kind of careless mediocrity had forgotten.


    Just when he was about to call someone, there was a sound in the fireplace.


    "Good evening, Mr. President."


    The president paused, and he was the leader of a country after all. He quickly recovered.


    Looking at the human face formed by the flames in the fireplace, he asked: "Wizard?"


    "Yes," Flame Face said, "I think we should have met yesterday."


    "Did you kill Francis?" The president frowned.


    "Strictly speaking, it was his men who pushed him down."


    John said calmly: "I''m just a victim."


    "Victim?" The president smiled. He stared at John''s face. "You killed a Secretary of Defense."


    "Magic Crystal Island," John said calmly, "Isn''t it enough that your country launched an attack on us and did not hesitate to use nuclear bombs?"


    The president said coldly: "I don''t want to discuss this."

 Chapter 770：

    "Oh, it seems that the President is also like an ostrich," John''s voice seemed to be smiling, "Did the President also know about the attack on wizards in New York?"


    "I don''t know what you are talking about, but if you enter the country illegally, we have the right to arrest you."


    He did not order it, nor did he intend to acknowledge the scandal.


    "As for negotiations, if you are going to explain this matter," the president said, "I am willing to give you a new opportunity."


    "Tomorrow, there will be new negotiations, and it is best for the wizard not to be absent."


    The president said: "It seems that there are a lot of misunderstandings between us."


    Misunderstand?


    It would be fine if there was a misunderstanding.


    Unfortunately, these are not misunderstandings.


    As the person who wanted to make the hunter suffer, John did not intend to resolve this matter peacefully.


    He asked: "What if I choose to refuse?"


    "Your credibility is worse than that of fairies in the magical world."


    Although he didn¡¯t know what a goblin was, the president could tell that this was a humiliation to himself.


    He sneered: "Then be prepared and wait for the declaration of war from the United States."


    A mere wizard, do you really think you are qualified to challenge the country?


    When John heard his answer, he knew that his goal had been achieved.


    He smiled and put out the fireplace.


    The president over there also quickly turned ugly.


    ¡­


    Chapter 778 King, I don¡¯t care


    "Going again?"


    Penelo was dumbfounded.


    I just came back yesterday and I¡¯m going to the United States again today?


    Do you still have to take a plane?


    "It''s good that you have a tougher attitude this time."


    John held the Elder Wand between his slender fingers and shook it. He chuckled and said, "The tougher, the better."


    "Aren''t you going this time?" Percy was worried about his girlfriend.


    "I will go to another place."


    John reassures Percy that from now on, the world needs to change its view of wizards.


    After they all left, John raised his hand and waved in the study room of Silverhand Manor.


    Two books, black and silver, flew out.


    The pages of the book turned, and John scanned them.


    "The wizard''s magic is still too gentle."


    "The Book of Darkness" records many taboos, but it also has zero foundation for a wide range of magic.


    I guess this has something to do with the scarcity of wizards.


    There is no magic that can effectively end the war, but wizards from another world do have experience in this regard.


    Thinking of the world where witchers existed, John had seen magicians use magic that could change the outcome of the battlefield.


    But the price is also huge.


    Their magic needs to be released by absorbing energy.


    If there is not enough energy, the body will be depleted.


    "There is also a difference between magic and magic."


    The two books disappeared, John said thoughtfully.


    "In the City of Wizards, we need to increase the direction of training."


    John has already made plans for this outcome.


    The Battle of Magic Crystal Island allowed people to see the wizard''s determination to protect, but it could not make the greedy back down.


    Two protoss chased each other from the bookshelf, accidentally touching the Medal of Merlin, and the medal fell from the shelf.


    Hector was so frightened that he jumped up and grabbed the medal to use as a cushion.


    Falling on the blanket, Hector breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that the medal was fine.


    But Helmer also jumped down, and accidentally landed on his good brother''s belly.


    The golden little man almost fainted.


    Once again, Helmer started running around John.


    John moved his fingers, and the two stars flew up.


    Losing the restraint of gravity, the protoss happily began to swim in the air.


    "As a creation, the ability of the Star Spirit Guardian has been verified."


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at the two little guys.


    During the Battle of Magic Crystal Island, the Divine Guards unleashed powerful combat power that far exceeded the capabilities of wizards and Muggles.


    Tanks exceeding fifty tons can also be picked up by the divine guards and thrown out.


    With such an ability, he is fully qualified to become a defensive presence.


    He planned to break up the Star Spirit Guards and send them to various places in the Magic Kingdom for guarding.


    A star guard can fight one against ten thousand. As long as they are not weapons of mass destruction, even bullets cannot break their armor.


    John picked up the star spirit and said with a smile, "You will officially become the iron wall of the magical world."


    Although they didn¡¯t quite understand what John was saying, the two protoss were still very happy.


    The Creator needs himself, and this is the greatest glory of the Star Spirit Guards.


    John touched the heads of the two protoss with his wand, and the protoss were absorbed into the wand.


    He walked out of Silverhand Manor, stood in the garden, and raised his wand.


    "Go, go to all the places where magic exists."


    The stars in the sky shine brighter, and the Elder Wand lights up.


    "Star Spirit Guards."


    Like a golden spark and golden light shooting into the sky.


    Split into fifty meteors and flew to all parts of the world.


    The star spirits spoke in a language that was incomprehensible, laughing and joking.


    ¡­


    It¡¯s another meeting.


    This time, Penello''s attitude was no longer as compromised as before.


    She didn''t even need to change into Muggle clothes.


    Wearing a black wizard robe, she slowly walked into the conference room where the diplomats were located.


    He glanced around and saw that this time it was still not the president.


    That¡¯s right. After all, in diplomacy, it is rare for the head of a country to take part in person.


    "Ms. Penelo Crevat."


    The diplomats were obviously well prepared and understood things about wizards.


    Penello nodded, his eyes calm.


    Now I can finally use my diplomatic skills that I studied all night long.


    This is destined to be a fierce negotiation.


    The verbal exchanges between the two sides.


    America talks about the assassination.


    Penello said that the matter came from the rebel wizards, and they had informed about it a long time ago.


    Then came the matter of the Magic Crystal Island, and the two sides were at odds again.


    The voices about the disappearance of the wizard and the wizard''s mobile unit never stopped for a moment.


    In the end, Minister Francis was brought to the forefront.


    ?They demanded an explanation.


    It has been determined that a wizard killed the minister.


    And Penello is even more powerful, she just released a video.


    "Your country intends to conduct some kind of inhumane experiment on wizards."


    Penello stared at the diplomat''s face and said, "Don''t you need an explanation?"


    Seeing the arrogant Francis speaking, even the diplomats looked bad.


    It turns out that you are the troublemaker, and you came to fight with us from the beginning.


    If this matter spreads, it will definitely be another major scandal that affects the country''s image.


    The request of the American diplomat is to delete this video.


    But Penello told him to give up. These things would become a scandal in the United States.


    Halftime break.


    The president can''t sit still. Francis can say that the evidence is conclusive.


    And he is also riding a tiger and is unable to get off, and he has put down harsh words.


    Now to preserve the image of the United States, we must take action.


    He issued an ultimatum, either suppress all this or start a war.


    These messages have also been conveyed.


    When Penello heard these words, she stood up silently.


    "We don''t want to see war."


    The diplomat said wearily: "I don''t know the wizard. I can even say that I know all this within forty-eight hours."


    "But I don''t agree that war is coming, so I advise you to change your attitude."


    The diplomat said this because Penello is the same age as his daughter.


    Although it is a good intention, it also shows an attitude.


    America still doesn''t take wizards to heart.


    This consistent arrogant attitude will become regret after a head-on blow.


    "Then declare war." Penello said firmly.


    The diplomat was a little confused, "Are you crazy?"


    "We have the most powerful army in the world, the most powerful weapons in the world, and the most advanced technology in the world."


    He said, unable to understand the wizard''s pursuit of death.


    And all of this was regarded by them as a source of strength and pride. Penello just stared into his eyes and said: "King, I don''t care."

 Chapter 771：

    Whether it is the army or weapons.


    The thing that almost caused the magic world to collapse was very scary.


    But¡­


    King, I don¡¯t care.


    The king¡¯s people believe in their king unconditionally.


    War, their king promised.


    There will be no more wars affecting the magical world.


    And Penello chose to believe it.


    ¡­


    John stood on the seaside, on the other side of the ocean, where there is currently the most powerful country in the world.


    Strong enough to be arrogant and arrogant.


    "What a sunny noon."


    John''s face was slowly covered with black scales.


    He smiled and said: "Suitable for flying."


    The giant black dragon streaked across the sky, heading towards that arrogant place.


    As for that powerful country.


    As Penelo said.


    King, I don¡¯t care.


    ¡­


    Chapter 779 Shadow on the Air Force Base


    Even the people who belong to the most powerful country still remain arrogant and arrogant.


    The counterattack from the magical world has arrived.


    "Clivat," the diplomat chased out. He stared at the witch who was out of tune with the surroundings and advised, "Don''t use the country as a bet."


    "You are a man of conscience, Mr. Root."


    Penello slowly turned around outside and looked at the diplomat who was admonishing again.


    Her expression was firm, "But you should not blaspheme the truth and magic."


    "This is diplomacy." said the diplomat named Root. "We strive for the greatest interests for the country based on our country''s strength."


    "Weak people can only accept it," Lute said, rejecting the others and trying to persuade them, "I know, I know that all this is not good for wizards."


    "But this is the case. In the Eastern countries, they were bullied when they were weak. When they grow up, those who bullied them will reveal their own affairs."


    Root sighed and said: "This is a game between countries. We have to show that our own people see our strength, but we also have to keep a low profile outside."


    "You can deny the existence of everything." Penello stared into Root''s eyes and said word by word, "But magic is not a trick."


    "Magic?" Root felt ridiculous. He looked helpless and speechless. "Do you know that technology is mankind''s most powerful weapon?"


    "At this point in time when we are about to enter the 21st century, we are stronger than we imagined."


    "Submit it, you can continue to survive in various countries, but if there is a war..."


    A trace of intolerance flashed in Root''s eyes, and he said: "The United States will call on other countries to exterminate wizards."


    "Believe me, all countries want to take wizards as their own. You will be imprisoned and studied."


    As someone who has access to too many secrets, he really understands the thoughts of these governments.


    The ability of wizards cannot compare with technology, but it can give various countries more mysterious powers similar to special forces.


    As long as it is used properly, it is possible to change a situation unexpectedly.


    Wizards are the best guinea pigs.


    They are stronger than humans, and their structures are not much different from humans. They can be used as materials for my various forbidden experiments.


    Out of humanitarianism, he didn''t want to do this.


    But Penello remained determined. She looked up at the sky and said inexplicably: "It''s getting dark, Mr. Root."


    "What?"


    Root was confused. He looked at the sky where the sun was just right. There was still a long way to go until dark.


    "You can''t stop this, no one can."


    Penello looked directly at Root, with no trace of emotion in his voice.


    She is like a machine without emotions, "Now is the darkest moment, use all means to stop it, feel powerless, collapse, and despair."


    "What is that? A curse?" Root felt that the other party was crazy.


    "You still have one hour, use all your strength before darkness comes."


    Penello seemed unable to see his doubts and finished speaking on his own.


    The next second, Penello''s eyes returned to clarity, and she looked around in confusion.


    "Sir Wick?"


    She said to herself.


    Finally fixing her eyes on Root, she said awkwardly: "I''m leaving."


    "etc!"


    As soon as Root''s voice came out, Penelo hurriedly used phantom to disappear.


    "I can only report it truthfully."


    The result of this negotiation was very unsatisfactory.


    When he told the president all this, the president also smiled.


    "Arrogant rat."


    The president said contemptuously: "What else is there?"


    "She talked for an hour." Root said inexplicably, "The darkest moment is coming, let us use all means to stop it."


    "Oh?" The president smiled and didn''t take it seriously, "Is it the wizard''s tricks again?"


    "Tell me, is this a curse?"


    He waved his hand and said indifferently: "Since they don''t cherish the opportunity given to them, then don''t blame us."


    "We are the ones who are righteous, Root."


    This means an ultimatum.


    Root couldn''t dictate such a major matter and could only leave.


    And the president opens a document.


    Above are the landmarks where wizards from all over the world gather.


    He said to himself: "Wizard?"


    He didn''t pay any attention to the darkest moments.


    During this period of contact, the wizard''s ability has been demonstrated.


    Although it has some magic, it is only strong in single combat at best.


    For team operations, they are as fragile as a blank sheet of paper.


    At the same time, an order was received from various places.


    There are even secret organizations.


    A black man looked embarrassed. He looked at the instructions and couldn''t help but sweep everything off the table.


    The red-haired girl outside the door leaned against the wall and stared at the boss there.


    It seems that this place is not much different from the previous one.


    The difference is that my current boss is more humane.


    She put away a pink bear and stretched out her hand to straighten the bear''s bow.


    My thoughts go back to the family of three I met that day.


    The girl with golden hair is like an angel.


    Isn¡¯t he a father who shows his childish side and a dignified mother?


    This made her feel the warmth of family again.


    Thinking of this, she hung the pink bear carefully around her waist.


    This is the gift that family gave her, and she regards it as the most important thing.


    ¡­


    An air force base in the United States.


    Since this is a military base, there are no towns within hundreds of miles.


    Some confidential experiments are often done here.


    A man stretched out, took out his access card and swiped it out.


    "Hey! Stay there!"


    When the dark-skinned second lieutenant saw this scene, he immediately walked over with heavy steps.


    The man blinked, "I''m sorry, what are you talking about?"


    There are still some differences between English.


    Especially these old and black ones.


    "I say, go back to your rat cage!"


    Lieutenant Black approached the man, who was very large, and pointed at the room that was derisively called the rat cage.


    "I remember that I am a partner." The man was very unhappy.


    But the black second lieutenant had no intention of giving in.


    "Okay, okay, let me see the time."


    The man took out a pocket watch from his pocket, looked at it and said thoughtfully, "It''s almost one o''clock."


    "Stop playing tricks!" The black man directly wanted to use violence.


    As a result, his body could not move.


    His eyes were wide open, and the whites of his eyes were unusually obvious on his dark face.


    A wand was pressed against his chest, and the man smiled: "I''m sorry, because the king doesn''t give me much time."


    "Speaking of which, I''ve helped you a lot. Those things and weaknesses were all told by me, and I haven''t seen you give me any more money."


    "Well, it turns out that the boss is the most trustworthy."


    After he finished speaking, he came to his senses, patted his head and said, "Why are I talking to you so much?"


    Bypassing the black ensign, he walked to several other places in the base called rat cages.


    "Alobomora"


    The wand clicked on the electronic door lock.


    The light on the door turns green.


    The door was opened, and the wizards who were imprisoned inside were trembling with their wands confiscated.


    They thought it was those Muggles again, but when they opened the door, they saw a stranger.

 Chapter 772：

    "Gentlemen and ladies," the visitor bowed gracefully, showing his big white teeth, "your suffering is over."


    "I, Gauss, a peace-loving wizard, came to rescue his people on the orders of my king."


    He looked at the two wizards with a smile and said with a smile: "So, who are the king''s people?"


    "Me! I am!"


    "Me too, it''s our whole family!"


    The wizard inside was very excited.


    king?


    John Wick?


    Very good, from now on, we are all followers of the King!


    "That''s good." Gauss took off his scarf and handed it over as if he saw a pile of galleons. "Be prepared, we are going to return to the embrace of the king."


    Door key.


    Basically, all wizards know him.


    They each grabbed a little of the scarf.


    Immediately, their navels seemed to be hooked, and their bodies spun and disappeared.


    But Gauss did not leave and came to another mouse cage.


    Looking at the young man behind the transparent glass, he joked: "Hey, the last saint."


    Webb Dylan looked up in a daze, and when he saw Gauss, he smiled.


    "He''s coming?" Webb said to himself, "Yes, it''s time to come."


    Gauss opened the door, but Webb had no intention of leaving.


    He stared at Gauss with warm eyes, "Tell me, magic will be great today."


    "Are you going to give me galleons?" Gauss said scornfully, "You have no money and you still want news about free prostitution?"


    "Then I''m sorry, I didn''t." Webb grinned, "But you can make my death clear."


    "I won''t kill you." Gauss shook his head and said, "My boss didn''t pay me to kill you."


    "I know, but to witness greatness, you need an audience."


    When Webb saw the light of day again in the mouse cage, he said in a daze: "I feel that he is coming."


    "Well, what a weirdo."


    Gauss walked in, grabbed Webb''s shoulders, and used phantom to take him to the entrance of the base.


    "It''s a gift." After saying that, Gauss disappeared.


    Webb stared at the approaching shadow in the distance, and he smiled.


    He slowly knelt down, opened his arms and smiled towards the sky: "Make magic great again, my king!"


    The martyr sincerely kissed the approaching shadow, as piously as if he were kneeling under the throne and kissing the toes of the Witch King.


    The air force base discovered this scene and just raised its gun as a warning.


    The sky suddenly darkened.


    The plants quickly wither at this moment.


    Shadows shrouded the sky over the base.


    Without warning, the gun-wielding soldier fell.


    The first, the second, the third...


    The darkest hour has arrived.


    ¡­


    Chapter 780 The darkest moment, the Witch King destroys the world


    First came plants, then animals, and finally humans.


    The earth reflects the huge body, and his shadow is the abyss swallowing life.


    When his wings flap, he sends death further away.


    "Soldier?"


    A captain at the base came back from doing business. He honked the horn at the checkpoint and said dissatisfiedly to the empty pavilion: "Where are the people?"


    With dissatisfaction and anger, he got out of the car and slammed the door, walked to the pavilion and prepared to open the gate.


    But he pushed the door and found something stuck.


    He calmed down and exerted force several times. He was really annoyed, so he turned to one side and looked inside.


    He saw clearly what was blocking the door.


    "WTF¡ª"


    He blurted out, his eyes fixed on the soldier who seemed to be sleeping.


    No matter how hard you hit, you can''t wake him up.


    His posture was as if he suddenly lost consciousness and fell down.


    Realizing something was wrong, the captain ran back to the car and took out his phone to make a call.


    No one answered the numbers he dialed.


    It''s fine for a person, but for a group of people, he looked solemn.


    He kicked the accelerator and ran out, knocking open the railing.


    After arriving at the air force base, he first saw a strange corpse lying at the door.


    Immediately afterwards, he saw the soldier who fell down at the door with his gun loaded.


    He ran in hastily.


    The reception desk, internal clerks, and researchers in white coats.


    Soldier, lieutenant, general.


    There is no one, not even life.


    His face was pale and he looked at the cactus kept in the base.


    Even the cactus, which can survive in the desert, has lost all its vitality and withered.


    What''s happening here?


    A terrorist attack?


    Or a biological weapons leak?


    Everyone stays where they were in life, still walking, with lunch in their hands to enjoy.


    A faint bell rang.


    This made the captain discover something, and he hurriedly ran along the place where the bell rang.


    It¡¯s the phone number from the general, the person in charge of the base.


    He swallowed and picked up the phone.


    "Report to the ratcatcher." The president''s voice came from over there.


    A drop of cold sweat fell on the captain''s forehead, and he said tremblingly: "Report, General, he can''t get through the phone."


    "Huh?" The president frowned, "Who are you?"


    "Report, Air Force Captain, Hoyle Mack."


    "Where are the others?"


    A captain?


    The president doesn''t expect the other party to know anything.


    "The others...died, died."


    "What did you say?" The president paused slightly, "Is this a joke?"


    The captain wiped his cold sweat and said: "It''s not a joke. In the entire northern New Jersey Air Force base, no one except me survived."


    "Tell me what happened?" The president looked dark when he heard the news.


    ¡­


    A dark shadow brings America to its darkest moment.


    One hour.


    This is the second time the president has heard.


    Fifty minutes, to be precise.


    After all members of the air force base died without warning, a piece of news came.


    There are UFOs invading the United States.


    And wherever that thing passed, all life disappeared.


    And, flying to Washington.


    That is the center of this country.


    "Quickly find out what that is?" This magnificent white building has been turned into a mess.


    The president immediately ordered to find out what it was.


    And the video of where the black shadow passed was transmitted.


    That was captured by the camera.


    A black shadow flashed across the ground of the base, and without warning, everyone fell down.


    They died instantly, and no one was spared.


    This terrifying scene is more terrifying than any biological and chemical weapons.


    The only quiet sound in the office was breathing.


    "Mr. President, the reconnaissance plane crashed."


    "what reason?"


    "The driver died, this is the last image."


    After the man finished speaking, he played the transmitted image on the big screen.


    At first, the pilot was flying smoothly. When approaching the destination, the plane began to lose control.


    Immediately afterwards, they saw a huge black dragon flashing past among the clouds.


    The pilot''s vital signs disappeared and the plane crashed.


    "what is that?"


    This was asked by a general of high rank.


    No one can give the answer.


    And a person''s voice murmured in a quiet place.


    "Now is the darkest hour."


    After the words fell, all eyes fell on that person.


    It¡¯s Root.


    Before the diplomat had time to leave, the place was put on emergency alert.


    "Do you know what that is?" The president stared at him.

 Chapter 773：

    Root felt the pressure, and he spoke with difficulty, "Now is the darkest moment. Use all means to stop it. Feel powerless, collapse, and despair."


    He conveyed Penello''s words exactly as they were.


    Everyone was stunned, and the president''s veins were twitching. "You mean, this was done by a wizard?"


    "That''s probably it." Root nodded.


    Wizard.


    Not long ago, the other side issued an ultimatum to the United States.


    Now, darkness has fallen and all life has been taken away.


    The darkest hour.


    The president roared angrily: "Send in fighter jets and knock that thing down!"


    This is the only way now.


    The nearest fighter jet started and flew across the sky towards the path of the black dragon.


    These fighter jets are equipped with high-firepower weapons, and they have already taken action before they get close.


    The fire flew under the fighter jet towards the black dragon.


    The approaching fire exploded on the scales.


    A smile appeared on the corner of the fighter pilot''s mouth, but it quickly solidified.


    The area that was attacked was intact. Not only that, the black dragon didn''t even pay attention to them.


    The wings flapped, and the dragon''s speed became even faster.


    The two fighter jets hurriedly caught up and launched more powerful missiles.


    At the moment of approach, the missile exploded.


    A huge impact is needed to keep the fighter at a distance.


    In the clouds next to a fighter jet, a huge tail swept across it, causing it to split into two parts instantly.


    The pilot had no time to parachute. His body fell and was shrouded in shadow, ending his life.


    The remaining fighter pilots looked at the black dragon in horror. Even the missiles could not cause damage to it.


    He was about to continue the attack when he saw that the tail was too fast to dodge, and it sucked the fighter into it and crushed it to pieces.


    This task is transferred to the office with a delay.


    When seeing that bullets could not penetrate, everyone placed their hope on missiles.


    When he saw the missile hitting the black dragon, the unsteady official stood up and shouted and punched.


    And the two of them were always staring at the screen.


    Rutte and the president.


    When the smoke cleared, all the celebrations were gone.


    They saw that the black dragon was unmoved.


    The two expensive fighter jets only needed to breathe before they fell into pieces of scrap metal.


    The unhurried flight seems to be saying: "Use all means."


    This time, Wenwei came here.


    The wizard''s revenge has come.


    They need to pay the price for their arrogance.


    "Send more fighter jets!" The president didn''t even notice it, and there was a hint of vibrato in his voice.


    "Mr. President, another base has lost contact!"


    Dizziness.


    The president shook his body and almost fell.


    Those are the solid forces of the United States.


    Three bases were destroyed in a row, with more than 10,000 deaths.


    This time, the so-called drill can no longer be avoided.


    What''s even more terrible is that the black dragon is flying towards Washington.


    Once this destructive force enters American cities, millions of lives will be lost.


    Huge pressure is coming towards the president from all directions.


    Compromise?


    No!


    We are America, great America!


    As the beacon of the world, how can you take the lead in compromising with the wizard!


    The president said solemnly: "Order the fighter jets to conduct air strikes to eliminate the threat in the sky."


    "But¡­"


    The president roared: "Nothing!"


    "Knock the **** thing down!"


    "Use all your strength to stop that ghost from coming here!"


    "Quick, now!"


    He looks scary.


    With a ferocious look, he lost his usual calmness.


    He could feel that there was a voice in his ears all the time.


    That thing is as annoying as a nightmare.


    I absolutely cannot compromise.


    I still have to choose the next president.


    Those Americans who love heroes will not vote for a coward if they are seen to be weak.


    Compromise means making a mistake, and there will be no hope for the president''s position.


    No, that¡¯s not possible!


    How many years have I spent and worked hard to build a good relationship?


    Let the political parties behind it support you and let those voters vote for you.


    You can¡¯t let it go like this, it¡¯s all yours!


    What wizard.


    "It''s just a group of people holding sticks and giving random orders."


    No matter how powerful it is, it is still a mortal body.


    There is no existence that cannot be eliminated by nuclear bombs. If there is, then two!


    The president looked ferocious, and he would use all means.


    Come and defend Great America, the beacon of glory to the world.


    Following his order, the fighter jets streaked across the sky.


    The citizens looked up and seemed to notice something was wrong today.


    The darkest hour.


    The Witch King is destroyed.


    ¡­


    Chapter 781 The World-Destroying Dragon


    [Shadow of Destruction: In dragon form, magic power is improved in all aspects, and resistance to magic is increased]


    ?And it also has a side effect of the real name.


    His shadow can instantly wipe out the existence of all life levels below him.


    It means that this is an unsolvable world-destroying power.


    After John obtained this ability, he never thought that he would use it one day.


    Without him, it would be too powerful and inhumane.


    John''s shadow crossed the ground, and all the flowers, plants and trees withered.


    Wherever he passes, there is withering and death.


    He is the flying **** of death, and his shadow is the sickle, harvesting all the life on the earth.


    In dragon form, even nuclear bombs cannot cause fatal damage to John.


    His body is constantly recovering under the magic of time.


    As long as he is willing to circle the earth, he can wipe out all life in the world.


    Because his life form has surpassed humans and life on earth.


    With the fusion of multiple bloodlines, he can no longer be called a human being.


    This is also the reason why he dares to declare war alone.


    Reaching level 8, he can always maintain the shadow form of destruction.


    The lives taken surpassed the battle on the Magic Crystal Island.


    This is why he bypassed those cities.


    At his speed, he could take away millions of lives in a city in just the time it took him to fly over the city.


    From beginning to end.


    The dangerous existence is not Voldemort or Grindelwald.


    But he, the shadow of destruction, takes away life and makes death happy.


    Passing across the sky in no hurry.


    With the black dragon''s huge body of over a hundred feet as the center, a wave of magic power spreads out.


    He breathed, fire leaking from his nose and teeth.


    "You''re here? Then don''t leave!"


    In John''s mouth, the dragon''s breath turned into a concentrated beam, and the high temperature ignited the triple Mach ring.


    His dragon breath traveled a thousand meters, and the dragon-slaying team that received the order to destroy the dragon had no time to dodge.


    The flames melted the expensive alloy wings.


    The next second, black wind blew, and the scorching wind of death turned the huge plane into an oven.


    The driver inside screamed and his body was roasted.


    John''s speed increased.


    Several fighter jets chasing behind them launched missiles, but they were not close yet.


    The huge armor froze in the sky, allowing the fighter jets to collide and disintegrate.


    John flapped his wings vigorously on the spot.


    The clouds that were nearby were blown away.


    Revealing the fighter jet ready to fire.


    The huge dragon body suddenly disappeared.

 Chapter 774：

    The fighter jet lost its target and made a sonic boom behind it.


    The two fighter jets were pierced by dragon claws like toys.


    He opened his mouth and spit out dragon breath, which penetrated three fighter jets a few kilometers away.


    The battle lasted less than three minutes, and all the fighters were destroyed.


    John flapped his wings, closed his eyes, and whispered, "Aircraft carrier? Interesting."


    His inner magic was covered and he flew towards the ocean.


    ¡­


    An aircraft carrier is adjusting its direction.


    "Adjust the direction and enter the attack command!" The rear admiral commanded this behemoth.


    However, it does not wait for it to receive the attack command.


    The clouds parted and the heart stopped.


    Black as the abyss peeked out from the clouds.


    At this moment, darkness did not come.


    They saw the flames.


    The scorching heat cut this steel monster open.


    The water on the ocean evaporated into a white mist.


    In the white mist, the **** of death did not stop.


    The rear admiral felt the aircraft carrier shake, and then all the warning lights came on.


    In the diffuse smoke, the black dragon harvests life.


    Death cannot escape even the ocean.


    The chant of death sounded.


    "The soul is back."


    The soldiers fell to the ground in pain. They saw their bodies struggling, but they could not control them.


    The silvery soul was dragged into the blue light.


    The voice of the **** of death came.


    "I am a fire dragon."


    The aircraft carrier sank into the sea.


    The black dragon brings never-ending darkness.


    The world-destroying dragon.


    This is the code name given by everyone who knows about this matter.


    That is an existence that cannot be killed by human power.


    In an office in a white building in Washington.


    The people who were as quiet as death looked at the dragon-slaying team that was defeated lightly.


    The World-Destroying Dragon tore this combination of humanity''s highest technologies into pieces like pieces of paper.


    The operation of spitting out the Mach ring shocked everyone even more.


    "Is this still a living thing?"


    Someone asked.


    yes.


    No creature can block the missiles, and no creature can spit out Mach rings. The shadow takes away all life.


    The wizard''s curse!


    That is the most vicious curse!


    Root now understands why that witch has strong capital.


    Because of this, the world-destroying dragon.


    That is the most powerful weapon in the world.


    Root murmured to himself: "It turns out that life is really so fragile."


    It¡¯s so fragile that I can¡¯t resist it using all methods.


    "Mr. President, sound the alarm!"


    An official stood up and said, "Let the citizens evacuate Washington."


    Evacuate?


    The president looked at the time and saw less than forty minutes left.


    Totally impossible.


    Millions of people cannot disappear in forty minutes.


    "We still have a way." The president gritted his teeth and said, "We have stronger weapons."


    "If the power of a country cannot kill him, then he is a god!"


    He wants to fight again.


    A person gets up and leaves. He wants to contact other countries.


    If the United States is going to perish, then other countries will also be unable to sit still.


    Gather all your strength to destroy the existence beyond human beings.


    At this time, failure is no longer the most terrifying thing.


    What is even more frightening is the unknown and mysterious wizard.


    ¡­


    John''s speed never increased or slowed down.


    He crossed the sky. Animals have more sensitive feelings than humans.


    Before danger arrived, they fled in panic.


    A small town located on the next route.


    John glanced at it and said, "It seems that the map is not very accurate."


    There shouldn''t be a densely populated town on his flight route.


    There is an error in the map.


    Psychic magic is activated.


    Just a thought, the consciousness of everyone below was taken over by John.


    "Huh? Witch?"


    John sensed the presence of a witch.


    "Who are you?"


    There was obviously a little panic in the witch''s voice.


    She felt someone was invading her consciousness. This was impossible.


    Since I absorbed the magic of many witches, no one should be able to do it.


    But in fact, John''s magic penetrated the soul without any hindrance.


    The witch felt an inexplicable sense of panic.


    Some wizards like to live with Muggles, so John was not surprised to see witches.


    He was surprised that the other party was able to discover him.


    It seems that the witch is not weak. Is it going to reach level 7?


    John pondered for a while, his shadow was about to touch the town.


    None of the residents noticed all this. They were working and having fun in this place called Westview Town.


    A boy in Westview spotted the approaching dark figure. He held a basketball and looked at it curiously.


    In a residential room, the witch ran out in panic.


    Her premonitions throbbed wildly.


    "No, that''s impossible."


    When she saw the dark shadow coming over her, she wanted to run away.


    Black shadows chased after her, and the residents expressed confusion when they saw her running and fearing.


    But the witch didn''t want to explain, she just wanted to save her life.


    But her legs couldn''t escape the darkness of the sky. She fell to the ground and her knees were bruised.


    That''s too late.


    The witch closed her eyes, and a shadow enveloped her body.


    Her breath was stagnant, but she was able to breathe again.


    "Am I okay?"


    The witch opened her eyes in confusion and looked up.


    The moving shadow did not reveal the figure.


    Not just her, the residents of Westview Town looked at her inexplicably.


    The sound came into my mind.


    "Witch, I will not destroy you."


    "who are you?"


    If they start to meet each other, the witch may have the idea of ????absorbing the other party''s magic power, but now, she is only afraid of the other party coming back.


    "Call me Witch King, Witch, and get out of here."


    "I obey your orders, Witch King."


    Witches seem to have received a general amnesty.


    The leap of death in front of her eyes, the boundless fear and darkness shrouding her, cast a shadow in her heart.


    She hopes she will never come back.


    But she was wrong. In the future, she would come back and see another witch here.


    ¡­


    John did not exterminate that town. There was no value in destroying it.


    He is just showing strength, not a butcher.


    Across New Jersey.


    He is about to arrive at the place where the arrogant government is.


    Washington.


    ¡­


    Chapter 782 Moment of Human Crisis


    Twenty-nine minutes.


    A secret online meeting begins.

 Chapter 775：

    "You mean wizard?"


    One of the people on the other side spoke another language, but it turned into English through the headphones.


    "The explosion in Poland made us all aware of the existence of wizards."


    Someone spoke again, but this time they spoke in English.


    "Now is the moment of crisis for mankind," the president said solemnly, "no one can stay out of it."


    "The World-Destroying Dragon has destroyed three bases in a row, killing more than 50,000 people."


    "That''s your problem," the voice continued. "In your haste to eat the poison apple, you began to sow the seeds of the future."


    "Now, this problem is not just America."


    The president glanced at the man and said: "The World Security Council was established to protect the security of the world."


    "When the wizard discovers that America can be eliminated, then that group of people will have other ideas."


    The president is trying to unite some of the most powerful countries in the world to get through this crisis.


    It''s a pity that some people don''t give face.


    "You dropped a nuclear bomb on their island," the English speaker said again. "It''s normal for people to need to fight back."


    The president was furious, "They are destroying America!"


    "Don''t forget, they were the ones who started it!"


    "Really?" The man said calmly, "That assassination is not technically your problem with the wizarding government."


    "It''s you who took the lead in all this. How dare you say you don''t know the reason for Francis'' death?"


    The other party pressed forward step by step, making the president look extremely ugly.


    "You are trying to get the longevity medicine through research on wizards."


    The man raised his eyebrows, "That''s not very smart."


    "At the same time, it also angered the Witch King."


    "Witch King?"


    Another voice spoke, this time in French.


    "The ruler of the magical world, I think America is not well prepared."


    The man said: "After all, we don''t know much about wizards, but one thing is that wizards don''t want to be enemies of Muggles."


    "Stop trying to twist the facts and clarify all this."


    The president looked unkind and said: "You are speaking for the wizard, right?"


    "Yes, or in other words, I speak for my friends." The man smiled and leaned forward, revealing his face whose hair was finally not messy.


    British Prime Minister.


    The Prime Minister said: "After you couldn''t wait to go to the Atlantic Ocean to mine magic crystal mines, the wizarding world sent us all goodwill."


    "Wait, you guys?" The president realized something was wrong.


    Several other people also showed their faces.


    Germany, France, and furry bears.


    besides¡­


    East.


    They looked at the president.


    The United States has suffered a loss because its history is too short.


    In history, there are many traces of wizards.


    Especially in the East, what they value has never been blood and race.


    But the ideal of living together.


    After the incident at the Polish wizard gathering place, the wizards in the East talked with the people there.


    Their long-term cooperation has already formed a tacit understanding.


    Next is the United Kingdom. The Prime Minister dug out the bugs that existed in the top management. Mycroft brought him enough wizard news and attitude, which allowed him to make a decision.


    The same is true for the Mao Xiong. Their new leader is full of courage.


    Add a person who once walked in Red Square and meet him.


    The mysterious family made a promise to protect the great winter land again, allowing the leader to make a decision.


    Along with it, there is a wizard family.


    The exiled family, over time, became a wizarding organization in the North.


    France, at the cocktail party, the young president saw the French Minister of Magic who was a good dancer.


    In Germany, where the organization was once deeply rooted, they saw people like the ancient vampire count.


    Only the United States.


    The power they believe in is too arrogant.


    The dividends brought by World War II made them the most powerful country.


    And his loss was the result of arrogance.


    No history can tell him how much power those mysterious wizards can bring.


    There is no history that tells him that arrogance brings not only self-confidence, but also destruction.


    Taking history as a guide, we can see the ups and downs.


    Maybe one day, when their history exceeds the recipes, we can get the answer.


    When he learned that he was going to war with the wizard, the president''s face turned dark.


    They only wanted to make money, and they never thought that those wizards who were regarded as sewer rats did so many things behind the scenes.


    A moment of crisis for humanity.


    ?Indeed.


    "It''s just American."


    Other countries will thank the United States for letting everyone see the energy contained in wizards.


    As the leader, the president understands that these people want to test the limits of wizards.


    In this case, use the last resort.


    The president''s eyes flashed fiercely.


    He doesn¡¯t believe that there are existences in this world that cannot be annihilated by nuclear bombs.


    ¡­


    There are twenty-three minutes left.


    "7A10 is ready."


    A fighter jet loaded with nuclear bombs took off from the platform.


    A black man chased him out.


    "What the hell, who let him take off?"


    "It''s the President, sir."


    "Fuck!"


    The one-eyed black man in a black trench coat breathed out sweet scents.


    "Put a rocket launcher there for me from now on!" He had no way to stop him and ordered that he should prepare a rocket launcher there for himself in the future.


    "Wizard." The black man stared at the fighter jet taking off.


    A powerful and mysterious wizard.


    He is still studying those people.


    Walking into the base, he glanced at the purple crystal in the research room, which was connected to a weapon.


    He is a secret keeper, someone who keeps secrets from everyone but himself.


    Although he was loyal to his country, he knew what to tell them when.


    The young archer asked him, "Didn''t catch up?"


    The black man nodded, walked to the other side, and watched the red-haired girl put her hand into a bag.


    The red-haired girl had a subtle expression because she had already put all her hands in.


    And this bag, from the outside, is no bigger than a women¡¯s small handbag.


    There is another space inside.


    An experimenter put on a ring, and the person opposite him was hit by a red light, and the whole person flew out and fell motionless.


    The girl was startled and asked: "Is he dead?"


    "No," the black man stood in front of the glass, "he just froze."


    His intact eyes looked at the bag.


    This is the cradle to the magical world.


    ¡­


    Bombers flew across the sky.


    As the driver presses the red switch, at the bottom, the nuclear bomb is launched.


    "The nuclear bomb has been launched."


    "It will explode in 2 minutes and 30 seconds, it''s over."


    The driver reported his work diligently.


    That nuclear bomb, dragging the high-temperature smoke, flew towards the arrogant World-Destroying Dragon.


    This is the last hope.


    This explosion will start in mid-air, if it cannot destroy the World-Destroying Dragon.


    It means that there is no weapon in this world that can kill the dragon.


    Time jumps.


    There are twenty minutes left.


    It is the coming of destruction.


    Or is it a miracle?


    During the flight, John felt a frantic warning in his heart.


    The nuclear bomb flew towards him.


    ¡­


    Chapter 783 Arrogance is the obstacle to survival


    The bombing scene turned into a huge mushroom cloud.


    Even with its huge body, it cannot escape the broad coverage of nuclear bombs.


    Impact, flame, radiation.


    Everything caused by the explosion directly made the sky as bright as the ignited sun.


    The president clenched his fists, and cheers sounded like a tide in the office.


    What is the wizard¡¯s trump card, the wrath of the Witch King.

 Chapter 776：

    Everything is false, only nuclear bombs are real!


    Human technology has once again proved that humankind¡¯s dominance cannot be shaken.


    And the United States, the overlord of mankind, is still as great as a beacon.


    They are just!


    Evil cannot defeat justice, this is the law of heaven!


    Senior officials are eager to dance to express their joy.


    Due to the vast area where the nuclear bomb kills, even the United States cannot peek through the radiation-filled clouds to see what is going on inside.


    Feedback from their system showed that in the middle of the explosion, there was no longer a living creature magnetic field.


    But¡­


    Really not?


    The cheering people didn''t notice that it was in the middle.


    The energy caused flows in one direction.


    ¡­


    When the world''s first firearm was born, the process of the world was pushed forward.


    It is no longer the cold weapons fighting against each other as before, and bows and arrows have begun to be moved from their position as the king of soldiers.


    When cannons and more sophisticated firearms were born, cold weapons were crowded out and began to leave the battlefield.


    In modern times, technology has grown exponentially.


    A submachine gun that is lighter than a bow and arrow, a tank that can defend in all aspects, a suppression that humans dream of flying in the sky, and a submarine that is as elusive as a ghost on the bottom of the sea.


    Everything is not only changing the world, but also compressing the magic.


    The greatness of magic lies in their ability to possess advanced long-range magic in the era of cold weapons.


    Those mysterious and unpredictable methods were given the title of being invisible to prying eyes.


    Since World War II, wizards have gradually declined on the road of magic.


    In a sealed environment, even if Muggle wizards enter the school, they cannot tell them the difference.


    That¡¯s why wizards are terrified after seeing the power of Muggle weapons.


    Because in their impression, those Muggles only used iron wands to barely cause a magical killing.


    Now, this situation has changed.


    Wizards put aside their arrogance, and their arrogance came to Muggles.


    They arrogantly believe that magic is just those little tricks that take people by surprise.


    Within the range of technology and missiles, the effects that wizards can have are not much different from ordinary soldiers.


    These arrogances doomed some of their actions to failure.


    The captured wizards in Plymouth Colony, can they really enter?


    Perhaps only Gauss knows this result.


    They think they dominate this war.


    But the real master is coming towards them.


    In the midst of a nuclear explosion.


    The golden wings spread out, like a large energy storage battery panel.


    Crazy and fast absorbing persecution from the outside.


    The flames could not cause any damage to the body, and the terrifying explosion only caused the scales to break apart.


    Time is flowing in the body, and all injuries are recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The golden blood struggled to escape from the scales, but time imprisoned it in the body.


    Recovering from injuries, the toxins caused by various radiations have no effect under the divine blood.


    The golden dragon stands quietly in the sky, like a statue.


    The energy that should have continued to spread was pulled by a strange force.


    Unable to escape a thousand meters.


    John exhaled a breath of golden flames.


    The golden vertical pupils opened in the flames.


    His body is expanding, and his original size of one hundred feet is gradually moving towards two hundred feet.


    The enlargement of his body makes his absorption speed faster.


    Opening his mouth, the absorbed energy gathered from his mouth into a ball of light like a small sun.


    The fist-sized ball of light seemed insignificant in his mouth.


    The damage caused by the nuclear explosion has also been repaired in his body.


    "What a great gift."


    The color of John''s scales changed again, and the spine covered with spikes was filled with high temperatures that distorted the air.


    "Then it''s time for me to return the favor."


    The wings flap.


    The scorching wing wind fell from the sky, instantly evaporating the earth and turning it yellow.


    He moved.


    His pupils turned, and the scenery in his sight quickly zoomed in.


    A bomber returning from its mission came into view.


    The ball of light in his mouth shattered and aimed at that place.


    White symbolizes the light of destruction breaking through supersonic speed.


    The roar drowned out the sound of the engine.


    The bomber had no time to react.


    Together with the driver, they were evaporated into gas and disappeared.


    Immediately afterwards, the light beam did not stop.


    Fly all the way further.


    Leaving a ray of light in the sky, it fell directly on the base of the fourth military region of the United States.


    A mushroom cloud rises from the ground.


    These people never imagined that they would suffer an unreasonable disaster here.


    Death is as sudden as falling leaves.


    The impact of the nuclear explosion engulfed the entire base.


    There are so many unfinished plans of the United States and how many wonderful technologies there are.


    All disappeared.


    Satellites overhead project everything onto the display screen.


    The top leaders of the United States, who were originally celebrating and encouraging, were once again silent.


    They saw the World-Destroying Dragon unscathed by the nuclear bomb.


    I also saw, hundreds of kilometers away from the target location, the devastating blow that suffered an unreasonable disaster.


    The dead air will suffocate people to death.


    At this moment, breathing has become an extremely expensive and luxurious thing.


    The giant dragon has the ability to evade, but he tells everyone with his actions.


    King, I don¡¯t care.


    Whether it''s a tree-shaking attack or the last resort.


    The countdown to the World-Destroying Dragon begins.


    In the limited time of fifteen minutes.


    If all means are used and cannot be prevented, death will come.


    "Let''s leave."


    I don¡¯t know who said something, and they stared blankly at the president who was the first to celebrate.


    leave?


    Yes, leaving may still be able to occupy some vitality.


    They can get on a plane and leave Washington before the end comes.


    Those people had no chance of escaping for fifteen minutes.


    The only thing that can be done is to say goodbye to your family.


    "Are you crazy?" Root couldn''t understand, he yelled, "We have to be responsible for our people!"


    "As long as the World-Destroying Dragon doesn''t come, we still have hope!"


    "Hope?" said a pessimistic official. "Even nuclear bombs can''t shake him. We don''t have any hope."


    Humanity''s most powerful weapon, the scales that cannot be broken, cannot bring hope.


    Just as the witch diplomat said, they tried all means and felt powerless, collapsed and even desperate.


    The magical world they know can actually bring about the ability to destroy everything.


    In the dark forest, the greedy and ferocious hunter used his cautious steps and carefully used his shotgun to push through the jungle and saw the thin prey.


    They should have divided it up.


    But the prey named the wizard is a real hunter, and in his hands is the most powerful weapon that humans cannot shake.


    Give the greedy hunter a head-on blow.


    The dizziness of approaching death, the splitting headache and blood splashing.


    The hunter felt the pain, fell to the ground, and crawled back hastily.


    The wizard was holding a weapon and walking towards him in a leisurely manner.


    The sword of Damocles hanging around his neck is ready to end this great and short life at any time.


    "There will be a way!" Root encouraged everyone, "Through our means."


    "In addition to weapons, there are more!"


    "Planes, artillery, tanks!"


    "Everything is OK!"


    "We can''t just give up!"


    He cheered everyone up.


    The fear brought by the world-destroying dragon has dissipated slightly.


    The depression caused by fear disappeared, and everyone cheered up.


    Yes, the hymn of mankind is the hymn of courage.


    From the primitive society where hair and blood were eaten to today, human beings have experienced despair and stood up again many times.


    Although the United States has a short history, they also have human qualities.


    They want to stop this.


    No matter what the means.


    Nuclear bombs are no longer feasible.

 Chapter 777：

    Because they can be sure that nuclear bombs cannot cause a fatal crisis to the other party.


    On the contrary, it will absorb and release the power to destroy everything.


    This group of American elites began to turn their brains.


    "There is a small town on the flight path of the World-Destroying Dragon, and the town is intact!"


    An excited voice sounded.


    "A small town? What a small town!"


    "Located in Westview, New Jersey."


    "The World-Destroying Dragon didn''t take away lives?"


    "Does he have a weakness?"


    Fierce discussion sounded.


    In the remaining ten minutes, they had to find out the weakness of the World-Destroying Dragon.


    This is simply impossible.


    An idea flashed in Root''s mind, "Maybe the World-Destroying Dragon is not as evil as we thought."


    This fringe diplomat, because of his several speeches, no one will despise him.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, we have all gone into a misunderstanding," Root said thoughtfully, "Maybe this world-destroying dragon did not come from destruction."


    "Remember that sentence, one hour."


    "The time the wizard gives us is what he wants us to do or express."


    What does it express?


    Root''s expression became excited, "This is the new diplomacy."


    What they were once arrogant about.


    Inequality, how can we sit at the same table.


    Now, the owner of this sentence is going to change.


    Facing these issues means that Muggles have finally let go of their arrogance.


    ¡­


    Chapter 784 At this moment, human beings are extremely weak


    What do humans want to show?


    The chips on the table, and...


    bona fide.


    If you can''t show the power to defeat me, you have to show enough humility.


    This is what the world-destroying dragon means.


    Everyone felt incredible when they heard the news.


    "You mean, he destroyed four of our bases just to negotiate with us?"


    This conclusion is so absurd that it makes people stunned.


    It even feels a bit false.


    If it is just for a diplomatic negotiation, why is it necessary?


    "Because of our arrogance." Root calmed down after understanding what he meant. "We have never had a formal negotiation with them."


    "No?" Those senior officials were confused.


    Yes, not at all!


    Not even once!


    The first time was Mike, the second time was Francis, and the third time was Root.


    They never had a formal negotiation and never put wizards on an equal footing.


    The consistent arrogance of the world''s most powerful country makes it reasonable for them to ignore the appeals of small countries and even smaller wizards.


    Greedily reaching out to the magical world, they never thought of cooperating, only taking it for themselves.


    The root of everything comes from their arrogance.


    "Ten minutes left!"


    A horrified voice sounded.


    Then came another report.


    "The World-Destroying Dragon has entered Washington''s territory!"


    There is no time to think too much.


    With the world-destroying dragon approaching the city, any decision is powerless.


    They looked at the president, who looked extremely ugly.


    Now there is only one option, adopt Root''s suggestion and put the wizard on the negotiating table again.


    Otherwise, millions of people will become gifts to the goddess of death under the shadow of the Dragon of Destruction.


    "Root is in charge."


    The president took a deep breath. His own stupidity and arrogance led to all this.


    He could already foresee that his last year as president would be fruitless.


    Re-election?


    ? If he is not sent to prison for this matter, it would be the best outcome.


    He felt deeply tired and made one wrong step after another.


    America''s arrogance will eventually cost them a heavy price.


    ¡­


    A prosperous and diverse city, Washington.


    The capital of the world''s most powerful country.


    A paradise for rich people.


    This place seems so insecure at the moment.


    There are eight minutes left.


    People only feel that there are dark clouds approaching in the distance.


    A terrorist attack was reported and an area was evacuated.


    This is already the limit of what can be done.


    The heavily armed troops and tanks lay across the street.


    Even so, there is no sense of security at all.


    At this moment, human beings are extremely fragile.


    They stared at the huge, never-before-seen existence that was slowly approaching.


    That is a dragon, a giant dragon.


    The dragon that destroys the world.


    Humanity''s arrogance aroused the wrath of the Witch King.


    When this place falls, the whole of Washington and even the United States will become a thing of the past.


    Root took a helicopter to the front line.


    In just one hour, his eyes were filled with tiredness.


    In this hour, he experienced more things than in his whole life.


    The president also came to the scene, and bodyguards and agents had to protect him.


    This not-so-excellent president finally saved some face for himself at the last minute.


    "If it were a terrorist attack, you might be of some use, but now, it is a force that humans cannot contend with. You will only look insignificant next to me."


    At this point in time, there is no need to worry about assassination.


    The president stood next to Root. He looked complicated and guilty and said: "My pride and arrogance caused all of this."


    "Mr. President, you don''t have to blame yourself too much."


    Root said: "We are all equally arrogant."


    "You don''t understand how many times we have had opportunities to show goodwill," the president said with a sigh as he backed away from the others, standing there with Root alone, "Francis''s behavior was also tacitly approved by me."


    "It''s also because we are arrogant and think that all this is what humans should have."


    "Longevity genes can enable faster development of human technology."


    Although there are suspicions of whitewashing, the president actually doesn¡¯t have much of a problem.


    The main reason is that Francis spreads the hatred too much.


    The Minister of Defense almost made wizards and humans irreconcilable, and in the end a war was needed to end it all.


    "With tens of thousands of soldiers in this area, we have no way of knowing the dragon''s methods," Root suggested. "What happened in Westview Town tells us that the dragon can control his killing."


    "No matter how many soldiers there are, it will have no effect, because the dragon''s shadow can kill them instantly."


    The president heard the suggestion and thought it made sense.


    The concentrated soldiers cannot escape death, so it is better to let them leave.


    It would be nice if there were only two people left.


    The president immediately gave the order, and others immediately persuaded the president after hearing it.


    But the president is now resolute and can only disperse the soldiers to various areas.


    There are only two people in this place.


    Leaning against the car door, the president ignored the surprise of Root next to him, took out a cigarette, lit it and put it in his mouth.


    In one breath, he burned the smoke to one third, and the president exhaled heavily.


    The President of the United States, who graduated from a prestigious university, few people know that he smokes.


    In front of the people, he needs to ensure his glorious and great image, so he often shows people with that false smile.


    "I remember you have a daughter at home." The president suddenly said, "Rutte, you go back."


    "If you fail, you can say goodbye to your family."


    "No, Mr. President." Root shook his head and said, "She would be proud of me."


    Speaking of his daughter, Root relaxed his tense nerves and said half-jokingly: "She found an internship job at a newspaper, but every time she comes home, she complains."


    "She is a caring person and has adopted so many animals that I often have to help her walk her dogs."


    When a man talks about his family with you, it means he starts to treat you as a friend.


    The president also smiled and said, "Girls in this period are like this. I envy you for having a sensible daughter."


    Thinking of his own home, the president also had a smile on his face.


    The two became friends when the end was coming.


    They could already see the approaching Dragon of Destruction.


    It was a small dot at first, now it is getting closer.


    You can already see the fear and oppression caused by the black scales.

 Chapter 778：

    Before they even got close, breathless fear began to overwhelm the two of them.


    The sky became dark.


    On the clouds, black and white owls dance with thunder.


    "Boom!"


    A sound of thunder.


    The sky reflected the appearance of a ferocious black dragon.


    This scene also made some people in Washington discover it.


    Riots began, and some people believed they had seen demons.


    That is the existence of darkness that will destroy everything.


    Some people smashed items crazily and ran into the store to steal the contents.


    Fear spread quickly throughout the entire region like a plague.


    The soldiers sent out in advance also began to suppress the riots.


    Death is waving its wings towards them.


    Root''s legs were like lead and he couldn''t walk.


    The president''s cigarette had burned to the butt, his fingers were burned, and his throat seemed to be blocked by something, making him unable to make a sound.


    The ash falls.


    The shadow slowly moved towards them along the ground.


    die.


    The word death quickly popped up in their minds at the same time.


    Frequently and repeatedly occupy the mind.


    Escape?


    Can''t escape.


    Root''s teeth chattered and he accidentally bit his tongue.


    This made his mouth taste like rust, and the fear in his body gradually receded.


    Thinking of his daughter, he understood that there was no way out.


    He steeled himself, pushed the president with his hand, and whispered: "Mr. President."


    The president only came to his senses after being reminded.


    He immediately threw away the cigarette **** that burned his fingers.


    Cold sweat streaked across his forehead.


    Even Xiasu, who has a death wish, can''t help but feel his back wet with cold sweat.


    The shadow was only two meters away from them.


    While advancing slowly, he came to one meter in front of them.


    Half a meter.


    Thirty centimeters.


    Three inches.


    One inch.


    Stop.


    The two of them were about to let go of their worries when they saw a shadow covering their bodies without warning.


    Falling from the air, the huge body was swept by the hot wind and wrapped around the two of them.


    The car was blown backwards, and they tensed up, struggling to stabilize themselves.


    Wait until the hot wind caused by the giant dragon falling to the ground passes.


    They opened their eyes that were unable to open due to the wind.


    Death, this is what it feels like.


    Looking up, that huge body is like the **** of death in the world.


    The world-destroying dragon has ferocious claws, and there is no light on its dark scales.


    The President''s breathing became difficult and he clutched his heart.


    Root quickly looked at his body, standing under the shadow.


    His face uncharacteristically dispelled fear.


    "Succeeded!"


    He grabbed the president''s arm, shook him, and shouted: "Our lives have not been taken away!"


    This means that, as he guessed, the World-Destroying Dragon came here for a negotiation and diplomacy.


    The purpose is not to destroy, this is unprecedented good news.


    After his reminder, the president also reacted.


    Weak humans gained a glimmer of hope.


    They looked at the dragon, how should they communicate?


    ¡­


    Chapter 785 You don¡¯t want me to be a human being


    Just when the two of them were in trouble.


    The surrounding scenery changes.


    When they reacted, the surroundings had turned into an empty manor.


    This place is extremely empty. There is only a sofa and a table in the huge room.


    On the sofa, a young man with black hair and a luxurious wizard robe was holding a cup of black tea.


    "Please take a seat."


    The young man''s voice was full of meaning that no one could refuse.


    The President and Root looked at each other, and neither of them could guess where this place was.


    Fortunately, they can probably guess the identity of the person opposite.


    Root looked around and asked, "Where are we sitting?"


    "Anywhere." John raised his eyebrows.


    Without any reaction, Root found that he had already sat down.


    The president is by his side.


    "Black tea or coffee?" John continued to ask.


    "Coffee bar." The president tugged on his tie to make his breathing less suppressed.


    He stared at John''s face and asked, "Have we met?"


    "Mr. President, it''s really easy to forget." John chuckled, "Don''t you remember last night?"


    last night?


    Stove!


    The President remembered who this was.


    The person who talks to himself.


    "Are you the Witch King?" He did not expect that the so-called Witch King turned out to be a young man.


    John said casually: "Obviously the answer is this."


    Lute also thought, this person is the Witch King.


    "Forgive me for being rude before," the president said, knowing that this was not the time to put on airs, "I hope there can be a new negotiation."


    "Oh?" John raised the cup, and the teapot floated in the air and poured him a cup of hot tea with white smoke.


    He sipped the black tea and said nonchalantly: "I once showed you kindness, Mr. President."


    "Your reward is the harm to wizards, the attack on Magic Crystal Island, and the arrest of wizards in Plymouth Colony."


    "You contemptuously call wizards rats," John shook his head and said, "But you forget that in the Middle Ages, the source of the Black Death was rats."


    He did not have the humility to talk to the leader of the most powerful country, but was flat and excessively calm.


    "Francis''s matter was a matter of your indulgence and instruction. How should I repay your ''goodwill''?"


    John''s calm words can always make people sweat.


    The president''s mind was spinning rapidly. His previous arrogance was indeed too stupid.


    "Equality, this is your condition, I show it to you." John said lightly, "Now, it''s time for me to see what you have to convince me."


    The Dragon of Destruction was at the door of Washington, and the two felt that the pressure had increased too much.


    Not only that, John did not stop putting pressure on the two of them.


    He took out a pocket watch and opened it. The time inside showed that there were less than three minutes left.


    The second hand rotates in the pocket watch.


    He slowly pushed it over.


    Seeing the remaining time, Root took a deep breath and said seriously: "We apologize for our previous arrogance, respected Witch King."


    "But I know that you did not come with destruction."


    "Not with destruction?" John smiled, "There are many places in the United States that have been destroyed."


    "Yes, I know," Root looked at John seriously, "But Westview is an exception, isn''t it?"


    "What you are attacking is the base where the wizard is imprisoned and the base where you want to attack."


    "At this point, I see your kindness."


    "Mercy? I didn''t expect that one day killing would be called mercy." John said with emotion, "You have convinced me, Mr. Root."


    "If you work harder, maybe I will be persuaded by you."


    Root listened to the tone of the other person''s words, and he understood that the other person was just looking at a toy.


    "People who are not equal cannot have a conversation at the same table," Root took a deep breath. "Even if Washington is destroyed, it will not do any good to the wizarding world."


    "You''re wrong," John joked, "Wizards need a piece of land as their hometown."


    "Washington is pretty good."


    John snapped his fingers, and the surrounding scenery changed.


    The empty room turned white, and then the surrounding area gradually turned into a place where there were few tall buildings and modern civilization.


    "The United States was founded by massacring the indigenous people of this land."


    They saw the original owners of this land being massacred by the army that came from across the ocean.


    "Killing is the essence of development. I am just reproducing what you have done." John relaxed his posture, let go of the cup in his hand and disappeared, and leaned on the sofa comfortably and said, "I don''t think there is anything wrong."


    His family''s history was brought out, and the president hurriedly said, "No, it''s different. We are here to survive."


    "It''s also because of my survival!" John interrupted him with a sharp look in his eyes, "Have you forgotten who is expelling the land where wizards live?"


    Of course it is me.


    The president was in trouble and couldn''t tell. When he bullied the wizards, no one said they had such terrible weapons.


    Root glanced at the president. Although he was a president from a prestigious university, he was not a good candidate for diplomacy.

 Chapter 779：

    "Then you can''t accomplish the feat of the United States." Root regained his calm diplomat image, stared at John and said, "The rules of the world are not like that."


    "You can destroy Washington, and even take the wizards to occupy the place littered with corpses."


    "But the country, every country, including your allies, they will not continue to deal with you, but will organize themselves to declare war on the wizards."


    "Because we have seen your cruelty." Root said, "You can promise good relations with other countries, which means that wizards do not want to become enemies of mankind."


    "Dear Witch King," Root said without being humble or condescending, "I understand your anger. Death is just death and cannot create everything."


    True diplomacy is to use benefits to invite, to use harm to force others!


    John looked at Root with admiration in his eyes.


    This man is a good diplomat and also has insight into his own thoughts.


    Yes, John will not destroy Washington.


    To be precise, he would not do this unless he was ready to restart the world.


    If a monster that can destroy Washington appears, then humans all over the world will unite to kill that monster.


    This is the human heart.


    Even countries that have agreed to have good relations with each other are still waiting to see their own attitude.


    They allow wizards to have powerful weapons, but they cannot allow wizards to lose their hearts.


    Killing millions of people at once is no longer something that humans can do.


    Then they will turn their guns one after another and aim at the existence called the wizard.


    Too extreme behavior will make it impossible for wizards to coexist on opposite sides.


    What John needs is to make the most powerful country suffer and make concessions.


    The World-Destroying Dragon is a magical nuclear weapon, and its deterrence lies in the existence of the dragon.


    "You''re right, death is far easier than creation," John said, "I don''t want to rebuild."


    This was a relief.


    The president looked at Root with gratitude in his eyes.


    Root was also a little bit lucky that he made the right bet.


    The pressure on diplomats who are called upon to be in danger is no less than that on the president. Every word and deed he says represents the lives of millions of people behind him.


    Now that I know it is not coming from destruction, I can also open a gap through negotiation.


    He said: "The United States will not interfere with the continued development of wizards. This is a concession we have made."


    Those wizards in America have become hot potatoes. Even if they want to make plans, they are not as blatant as Francis.


    "Not enough," John shook his head and said, "These chips are not enough."


    The dealer on the world stage is still Muggle. John is temporarily the dealer and must get enough conditions favorable to wizards for himself.


    "The United States needs to permanently recognize the independence of the Magic Kingdom and not persecute its citizens."


    John snapped his fingers again, and the surrounding scenery turned into a manor again.


    He said: "It is truly recognized in the form of a state."


    "Anyone who uses magic will be a citizen of the magic country."


    His request is not excessive, but it is embarrassing.


    ¡­


    Chapter 786 Then I am your god


    Anyone who uses magic is a citizen of the wizarding world?


    John wanted to use this clause to protect future wizards born in Muggle families.


    He understood that it was impossible to expect these people to completely give up on the wizard.


    In this case, he wanted to provide a layer of insurance for Muggle wizards.


    After a Muggle wizard uses magic, he will automatically become a citizen of the Magic Kingdom and enjoy the protection of the Magic Kingdom.


    When Root heard this request, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    The Witch King is still reasonable, but the president is different.


    His expression was solemn, because after seeing the abilities of wizards, the creation of such troops was already in the plans of various countries.


    If a wizard is born in an American family and receives an American education and grows up, it is not impossible to find opportunities to train as an American wizard in the future.


    But facing the crisis at hand, he must be cautious.


    John was not in a hurry. He glanced at the time and said casually: "There is still one minute."


    After realizing it, the two of them looked at their pocket watches and saw that the time was already only one minute.


    There isn''t much time left.


    "We must promise him." Root looked at the president anxiously.


    "No, he doesn''t dare to destroy Washington." The president still wanted to take a gamble at this time.


    As long as it doesn''t destroy Washington.


    Lute was anxious, even if the Witch King said that he agreed with his statement.


    But no one knows the actual thoughts.


    A hasty decision will only push the whole world into darkness.


    Who knows if the Witch King will just talk.


    Root looked up at John and saw that the young Witch King was not in a hurry and even reached out to take a cup of black tea.


    There are only thirty seconds left.


    The president was still holding on, but Root was anxious.


    "Don''t worry about those **** things, what we need to protect is the people of the United States!" Root roared, "Once the place behind us is destroyed, America will return to division!"


    He stood up, grabbed the president''s collar, and said viciously to him: "Do you want to be a sacrifice to witness the power of the Witch King?"


    This action finally made the president wake up.


    What matters is not the future, but now.


    He looked at his pocket watch, and the time came to the last ten seconds.


    The surrounding white color is getting brighter and brighter, about to swallow them up.


    "I promise!"


    Just as the white light was about to engulf them, the president relented.


    He said: "I am willing to recognize the magical country and its citizenship."


    The pocket watch jumped to the last second.


    Just when the second hand was about to jump over, time stopped.


    Immediately afterwards, the pocket watch began to move backwards.


    John smiled and said: "A good choice."


    The time of the pocket watch turned back to three minutes and then stopped.


    John raised his eyebrows and said, "Now we should talk about other things."


    "it''s not finished yet?"


    Root really wanted to say "Oh no!"


    His understanding of wizards only started today.


    Speaking of which, he didn''t understand why wizards had such powerful power but never thought of ruling the world in the past.


    After all, with the power of the World-Destroying Dragon, in the age of cold weapons, let alone unification, even the destruction of the world would be easy.


    Later, John made suggestions about the coexistence of the wizarding world and the Muggle world.


    This time they are practicing real diplomacy.


    An equal diplomacy.


    Root understood that he could not underestimate anyone, especially a being who could destroy everything and had terrifying wisdom.


    Having the president by your side means that everything is decided by the United States.


    Suddenly, Root noticed that the time on the pocket watch did not move.


    He was sure that this negotiation lasted more than an hour.


    They are still in the manor, and even the ray of sunlight shining in from outside has not changed.


    Is this world and time frozen together?


    This existence called the Witch King is full of mystery.


    The United States has promised to join other countries in the United Nations Parliament to formally recognize the existence of the Magic Kingdom.


    It¡¯s just that this existence is like a mystery.


    John doesn''t want the wizarding world to derail the Muggles, and he also doesn''t want them to be affected too much.


    "I want to know about the magic crystal, the Witch King." The president suddenly spoke.


    Root became anxious when he heard that he dared to mention something that almost destroyed the fate of the United States.


    But the president was not all mediocre. He stared at John and asked, "Is that thing really clean energy?"


    "Are you curious?" John chuckled, "I can tell you the answer, but you need to tell me what you think, Mr. President."


    "I won''t hide it either. If it''s true, the American government is willing to purchase magic crystals from the Magic Kingdom for energy use," the president said with a twinkle in his eye. "Even wizards need to develop their economy."


    "You surprised me, Mr. President." John nodded and said, "The essence of magic crystal is the physical form transformed by magic."


    "It is never a lie that it is stable and pollution-free, but..." John said meaningfully, "Are you sure you want to use this thing?"


    The president thought for a moment and nodded vigorously, "I hope it can be used."


    "Well, we will get in touch again in the future," John smiled. "First of all, the price is not low."


    As the main export goods of the magical country, they have not been processed by wizards, and what they get are only chronic poisons that will corrode Muggle items.


    John doesn''t mind a little magic in the Muggle world, but it doesn''t take much.


    "You said we could talk calmly like this from the beginning. How good." John said with emotion.


    This embarrassed the president.


    But he didn¡¯t know that the extra confidence he had was all shaped by John.


    From the perspective of the whole incident, except for the heavy losses on the American side, basically no one in the wizard had an accident.


    No, there is one.


    The martyr voluntarily died at the Witch King''s feet.


    "I think we will meet again soon."


    A mysterious smile appeared on John''s lips.


    The sunshine outside grew stronger and stronger, and finally enveloped the President and Root.


    They seemed to dream that they fell down the steps while sleeping, their bodies twitched, and there was a noisy sound in their ears.


    "Mr President!"


    The president could feel various touches on his body. He opened his eyes and saw a dozen nervous faces in front of him.


    "This is what I am..."


    There was confusion in his eyes, and Root also woke up.


    The two of them lay on the ground, feeling a pain in their backs.

 Chapter 780：

    "Where is the World-Destroying Dragon?" Root quickly grabbed a person and asked.


    The man said in fear: "We didn''t know that the dragon suddenly disappeared. When it arrived, we only found you lying on the ground."


    "Is this a dream?" The president and Root looked at each other.


    They were clearly in a manor before.


    In the blink of an eye, they were back in Washington and had a good night''s sleep.


    Glancing at the watch, I saw that the hand had jumped to the last second just before the prescribed hour.


    An hour is just right.


    They prevented the arrival of the World-Destroying Dragon.


    Survival of the disaster.


    From now on, wizards have gradually become feared by human hunters.


    The World-Destroying Dragon also told everyone that the wizard has the power to overturn the table.


    Until the Muggles can shake the dragon, no malice can come to the fore.


    ¡­


    And John, always looking over there.


    "If you don''t let me become a human being, then I will be your god."


    He stared at his right hand, where there was an open wound.


    The blood flowing out of it is as golden as the sand of time.


    He stepped onto the steps to becoming a god.


    The wizard who is re-estimated by Muggles will grow up under the barrier named John Wick.


    He is the sharpest and most terrifying spear and the most indestructible shield in the magical world.


    Only God can keep those people in awe.


    ¡­


    Chapter 787 Negotiation, submission


    The existence of wizards is no longer a secret among high-level officials in various countries.


    After the American battle, the whole world needs to re-evaluate this ancient existence.


    When you have the ability to lift the table, all criticism will cease.


    "The Dragon of Destruction."


    Although the Prime Minister is somewhat gloating about America''s misfortune.


    But when we really saw that the most powerful country in the world was forced to accept conditions under the dragon of destruction, the gloating turned into fear and worry.


    "Even nuclear bombs cannot destroy Him. No country in the world today can destroy Him."


    The Prime Minister said: "Perhaps the whole world cannot do it."


    "Tell me your assessment, Mycroft."


    He shifted his attention to Mycroft in the room.


    Only this smart man can discuss this crisis with him that concerns the UK and the world.


    "The Sword of Damocles." Mycroft thought calmly and said, "We are not the only ones who are worried."


    "And wizards."


    "They have nothing to worry about." The Prime Minister said disapprovingly.


    "Because the World-Destroying Dragon is their last trump card, and it is now on the table."


    Mycroft said noncommittally: "We know that compared to nuclear bombs, nuclear bombs hidden in darkness are the most dangerous."


    "They showed their cards, which has balanced our information gap."


    He has always believed that information is a necessary factor in deciding a battle.


    The Witch King took the lead in the war and warmed up the war to the attention of the whole world.


    The purpose is to establish the equal status of wizards in the future with one blow.


    Why, with such power, wouldn''t he want greater expansion?


    Cardinality is a factor.


    Wizards cannot control areas beyond their size.


    Similarly, there is only one world-destroying dragon, which is also the reason.


    A world-destroying dragon and thousands of nuclear bombs.


    Although the nuclear bomb cannot kill the World-Destroying Dragon, it can destroy the wizard.


    ?This is why.


    The powerful one is not the wizard, but the world-destroying dragon, the Witch King.


    "The wizard''s base means they cannot get more, Mr. Prime Minister."


    Mycroft put one hand in his pocket and said calmly: "What we are afraid of is just the sudden unknown."


    "In one year, three years, and five years, all countries will react one after another."


    "The wizard has put his trump cards on the table, but the five most powerful countries in the world are holding their trump cards in the palm of their hands."


    Every country is a gambler, and the cards they hold represent unknown information gaps, which are constantly changing and iterating.


    The wizard is the one with the best cards, and in a gambling game, it is never the one with the best cards that makes people afraid.


    There is no shortage of smart people in this world, they were just shocked for a moment.


    Just like once upon a time, the power of nuclear bombs first appeared.


    At that time, everyone was scared, but after they reacted, they joined in the research one after another.


    Wizards are even less advantageous than that time, because they do not have the ability to reshape a world-destroying dragon.


    After thinking about everything, the Prime Minister also had some relief on his face.


    "By the way, Mr. Prime Minister."


    Mycroft put a document that needed to be signed on the table and pushed it over, saying meaningfully: "We also need to change our cards."


    The Prime Minister opened the document.


    "I know that the World Security Council formed by the United Nations has an emergency response department to deal with all this, but that does not belong to us." Mycroft said lightly, "What we need is our own protection."


    "Roundtable plan?" The Prime Minister saw the name and muttered, "I have always believed in you, and this time it will be the same."


    "Thank you, Mr. Prime Minister."


    Mycroft looked at the name signed by the Prime Minister.


    From now on, he gains the power to select candidates for the Round Table Plan from all over the world.


    Facing wizards, they also need help from different powers.


    ¡­


    June.


    United Nations.


    Mr. Secretary-General is under great pressure.


    The wizards who emerged in this world, and four of the five good men agreed.


    Now only the last one remains.


    America.


    Basically, as long as these five countries agree on something, it means that the world recognizes it.


    Representatives from various countries arrived.


    This is a very ridiculous thing.


    The United States sent Root.


    As a hero who turned the tide in the darkest moment, Root became the representative of America.


    And a weirdo also came.


    A young man with red hair and some freckles.


    Wearing a suitable suit, he stood out among all others.


    Because on his table is a country he has never heard of.


    Magic Kingdom.


    A place that has not yet been recognized.


    Root''s eyes swept over, and when he saw the man''s name, he walked over.


    "Hello, Mr. Weasley."


    Percy''s girlfriend has gained a lot of credit recently, and as the Minister of Magic, he is not to be outdone.


    Although wizards do not need Muggle recognition to establish a country, if they can get a seat here, it can bring many benefits to the magical country.


    Hearing the sound, Percy looked sideways.


    Lute hesitated and said, "Isn''t the Witch King coming?"


    "This is not a country if everything requires his presence." Percy said with a straight face, "I remember you, the American."


    "Penello thinks very highly of you."


    For some reason, Root seemed to hear some displeasure from the representative of the magical country.


    He believed that he had little interaction with the other party, let alone angered the other party.


    In the eyes of representatives from other countries, this scene was like a special signal.


    Root, who represented the United States, smiled at the representatives of the Magic Kingdom.


    Not only Root, but also several representatives talked to Percy.


    They want to confirm that their goals are unified.


    Let the Magic Kingdom join the United Nations.


    The five good people reached a unified opinion tacitly.


    Whether it¡¯s energy or the terrifying World-Destroying Dragon.


    They understand that this magical country needs to be bound to the human camp.


    At the same time, this is also a signal that Muggles are willing to be soft on wizards.


    Unless they want a superior god, they can only accept wizards as adults.


    This key scene is also among the TV receivers in the magical world.


    The beginning was about some of the daily processes of the United Nations.


    At the end, the Secretary-General stood up and announced something.


    "About the Magic Kingdom''s application to join the United Nations."


    ¡­


    "Come and look, it''s Percy!"


    Mrs. Weasley hurriedly wiped her wet hands, and she came to sit next to her husband.


    It¡¯s not just them.


    In the castle in the sky, Edgar was watching this important moment.

 Chapter 781：

    Ludwig glanced at Gresham, "Why are you here?"


    Gresham smiled awkwardly and said, "You should know that I don''t have a TV."


    Well, that¡¯s a good reason, but what about the other one?


    Ludwig looked at his son, while Heinrich looked at the TV intently.


    Next to him, Kim Ledisley, who looked like a big golden retriever, was also there.


    The castle that used to be home to only three people has now become noisy.


    The housekeeper stood at the door, and he silently walked to the kitchen to prepare lunch for four people.


    The Greengrass family.


    "Stand there." Mr. Greengrass looked like he had eyes on the back of his head. He asked the boy with platinum blond hair to stop in a bad tone.


    Malfoy smiled coquettishly, "What a coincidence, uncle."


    "Who is your uncle!" Mr. Greengrass'' fist hardened.


    Astoria, who returned home during the summer vacation, blinked and pulled Malfoy to sit next to her father.


    Looking at the face so close, Mr. Greengrass took a deep breath.


    No, you have to hold back!


    Malfoy was frightened. He felt like he would be hung up in the next second.


    I don¡¯t know if it was Greenglass¡¯s dislike of Malfoy that was engraved in his genes, which made Malfoy start to worry about his life after marriage.


    ¡­


    Magic Kingdom?


    More than half of the countries in the United Nations are unfamiliar with this country.


    Even the name sounds like child''s play, as if it was a name chosen by a group of students.


    The button representing the United Nations vote is ready to be pressed.


    The first one to press the button was the United Kingdom.


    Then France and Germany also pressed.


    The representative of the Bear Country looked around, said something, and pressed the button of approval.


    The five benevolent people expressed their stance, and other small countries had no choice.


    They also cast their precious votes one after another.


    The representative of Neon seemed very unconvinced, and he voted against it.


    Neon, which originally had the most advantage in the magical world, turned into a discredit to the magical world because of John''s calculations.


    Naturally, he would not like to see the Magic Kingdom being established.


    But how can a small country change all this?


    Another heavyweight agreed.


    East.


    In the East, the real big boss has never been Neon, but someone else.


    The voting has passed halfway.


    The only thing that can prevent the Magic Kingdom from joining the United Nations now is another overlord.


    America.


    As a springboard for the Magic Kingdom to rise to the forefront of the world, it is impossible to say that there is no resentment against wizards within the United States.


    However, under absolute power, even the most powerful country needs to lower its arrogant head.


    Root agreed.


    This time, all suspense was killed.


    The Magic Kingdom officially joined the United Nations and became a recognized member.


    Wizards are no longer hiding undercover, they have their own nationality.


    The magic country.


    ¡­


    Chapter 788 Muggles give in and praise the Witch King


    Dignity lies only in the edge of the sword.


    The truth is only within the range of the cannon.


    Although there are no cannons in the magical world, they do have the Witch King!


    The sword of the Witch King forges dignity for the wizard.


    Under the dragon''s breath is the wizard''s truth!


    Praise the Witch King!


    He builds a new world for us.


    "Praise the Witch King!"


    Diagon Alley and Knockturn Alley are full of words of praise.


    This world on the verge of destruction finally regained its vitality under the leadership of the Witch King.


    Let the wizard live an aboveboard life!


    Make magic great again!


    John Wick is the most true to his word.


    For his people, dare to fight against the world.


    "Praise the Witch King for his kindness, the Registration Office of the Wizard City, come quickly!"


    Ginny, who graduated, was pulled over by Fred, and she shouted at the top of her lungs.


    The Witch King.


    What an apt title.


    He needs to have the tyranny of the king and the kindness of the king.


    Wearing a crown on your head never means you are superior to others.


    But in times of crisis, those who could follow him saw the figure that never fell.


    If you want to wear a crown, you must bear its weight.


    From now on, there will only be one Witch King in this world.


    Only John Wick can take on all this.


    Johnny Silverhand.


    John listened to those cheers, his face was calm.


    Tang Mi was in a daze.


    The child he watched grow up became the Witch King of this world.


    He brought equality to werewolves, and he brought equality to wizards.


    "My lord, are you unhappy?" Tang Mi asked tentatively.


    For some reason, he didn''t seem to feel that John was satisfied with the current situation.


    John shook his head and said, "I''m very happy, Tang Mi."


    "But you..." Tang Mi stopped talking.


    Because he saw a look of tiredness in John''s eyes.


    As he approached John, he felt a coldness.


    It was like a large piece of frozen ice, exuding a chill outside.


    Tang Mi was stunned.


    "I just..." John covered up the tiredness in his eyes and said calmly, "I feel like I will be very tired in the future."


    Yes, very tired.


    As the king of the magical world.


    He is the only weapon that can deter Muggles.


    He can''t leave here, because he will lose the deterrent to the outside world.


    Likewise, nothing can happen to him.


    Anything that happens to the Witch King will bring devastating disaster.


    He cannot rest, because the Witch King represents fairness.


    He is too many incarnations.


    Without him, the magical world will fall into chaos again.


    He is like a fire dragon protecting the dragon''s eggs. He must always be alert and alert to those outside egg thieves.


    Thinking of this, Tang Mi''s joy disappeared.


    What is a joy for the wizarding world is actually a curse for John.


    Grindelwald tried to kill the being named John Wick and let the Witch King take his place.


    Even though he failed, those responsibilities still turned into shackles, locking John in that position and unable to leave.


    "Take a rest, sir." Tang Mi felt heavy in his heart.


    He couldn''t lie to John.


    What made him despise him even more was that when he faced the man who saved himself, the werewolf, and the wizard, his heart was as selfish as everyone else.


    John Wick becomes the Witch King, that''s the best.


    He is very tired, but this requires him.


    Tang Mi was unable to persuade him and persuaded John to give up that position.


    He is not Dumbledore, and he is not absolutely great.


    Perhaps most people are like this. What they hope for is the Witch King who protects them.


    For them, the person named John Wick is more of a past.


    Tang Mi left. He hated himself for being selfish.


    John stayed alone in the office, sighed and said, "Witch King."


    A long life is the guarantee of the magical world.


    Ten years of vegetation, a hundred years of life, and a thousand years of dynasties.


    As long as the Witch King exists, this kingdom of wizards will never fall.


    John needs to stay in that position for ten years, a hundred years, a thousand years.


    This made him a little confused.


    When you become a protector, you lose your desire to explore.


    Could it be that level 8 will be my whole life?


    John shook his head, that kind of life was not suitable for him.


    Maybe I should take advantage of this period of time when the country was established to do some things that I want to do.


    "Speaking of which, Percy and the others are getting married. When will it be?"

 Chapter 782：

    Thinking about it carefully, it seems that I have never asked.


    ¡­


    The Muggle concession was more than just recognition.


    It is even more important to give enough respect to wizards.


    The first one is the right of extradition.


    No matter which country catches a wizard, the magical country has the right to extradite him back to his country.


    ?And people born in various countries who use magic will also become citizens of the Magic Kingdom.


    These things make some countries dissatisfied.


    Such as neon.


    "We do not recognize the existence of this country." Neon said, "All wizards should be managed by their respective countries."


    As long as the wizard is used properly, it is not impossible to recreate the scenery of the Yin Yang Lao.


    Neon means unwillingness, but in this situation, what can he be unwilling to do?


    Percy glanced at the representative, and he said calmly: "I have some documents that I hope can be handed over to everyone here."


    "Huh?" The secretary-general remembered that he had not received the document.


    Percy didn''t know where he took out a bunch of documents and gave them to the United Nations for distribution.


    "Our country once cracked a case about human experimentation in Neon."


    Percy stared straight at the neon representative and said word by word: "It found out about the neon government''s interference in the magical world."


    The file is not short and has pictures and text.


    The atmosphere became quiet.


    The Neon representative picked up the document and glanced at it.


    He said angrily: "These are all fakes!"


    After saying that, he was about to tear up the document, but found that the document had become extremely tough.


    The five good people looked at some of the information inside, and their eyes became gloomy.


    Human experiments.


    Neon is really a dog that can''t change its habit of eating shit.


    The eyes of the representative of the great eastern country were filled with overwhelming anger.


    "This practice of interfering and allowing wizards to conduct research on inhumane experiments, the list of persons involved has been attached."


    Percy said coldly: "If Neon cannot handle it in time and give an explanation to the public, our country will impose sanctions on Neon."


    The neon representative had an ugly face. He said the document was fake at the first sight, trying to make everyone question it.


    His calculation was very good, but everyone here knew what kind of guys Neon was.


    Regarding human experiments, Neon has precedents.


    Moreover, on this list, members of the eternal family are also included.


    There are even some lists of people who have committed massacres.


    "Representative Neon, please give me an explanation." Percy said aggressively.


    It was not just Muggles who were killed, but wizards from all over the world.


    No matter which one it is, if Neon doesn¡¯t give an explanation, it will make it difficult for the United Nations Parliament to end.


    In the end, the Neon representative was vague and said that he would investigate clearly.


    The United Nations will also set up an investigation team to investigate those incidents.


    This means that the United Nations has intervened, and Neon''s original idea of ??preventing the Magic Kingdom from being recognized has failed.


    The establishment of a magical country is already a certainty.


    Anyone who tries to stop it will fail.


    This is the general trend and it is irreversible.


    The United States has just been beaten, so naturally it will not listen to the opinions of its little brother.


    On the contrary, other countries are looking forward to this country being able to show them the power from the magical world.


    The purpose of this United Nations convening is to allow the Magic Kingdom to smoothly join the human family.


    It would be a foolish idea to refuse, although some countries remain suspicious of so-called magic.


    But a new country has been quietly added to the list of countries in the world.


    This meeting is over.


    Percy returns to the magical world.


    He stood outside the door and looked at the lively atmosphere at home.


    After Ginny came back, the house became lively again.


    "You created it all, John."


    The Witch King''s sword creates the greatness of magic.


    But Witch King, aren¡¯t you tired?


    Percy''s heart was a little heavy, and he left that place surrounded by tigers and wolves.


    Therefore, we can better understand why those countries respect the magical world for the sake of face.


    "We are just getting started." Percy sighed.


    To become a country that can rely on its own strength to talk to the outside world, the magical world is still too immature.


    Percy adjusted his mood so that he would not destroy this harmonious and happy atmosphere.


    ¡­


    Chapter 789 The Era of Magical Deterrence


    The world has entered the era of magical deterrence.


    The existence of magic is no secret at the national level.


    Some countries began to search for traces of wizards.


    Fortunately, John had already arranged to gather the wizards before he decided to start.


    If you want to find the secret of magic, even catching some wizards will not help.


    The Witch King and the Wizard exist on two levels.


    Some mysterious organizations in the United States came to the place where the great war was.


    They want to use existing technology to analyze magic.


    But whether it is the place where the plane crashed or the nuclear bomb exploded.


    No.


    Nothing at all.


    "He didn''t even shed a drop of blood."


    The black man in a trench coat had a look of fear on his face.


    Nothing, it already explains everything.


    Magic.


    What a terrifying existence.


    A giant dragon full of magic deters countries with nuclear bombs.


    Even, they don¡¯t even have the specific numerical value of the giant dragon.


    Like a giant dragon appearing over the Atlantic Ocean, no one knows how it disappeared in Washington.


    Everything is full of mystery, and human technology feels confused for the first time.


    "Is technology really the future of mankind?"


    A scientist asked a question, but there was no answer to this question.


    Magic and technology are both manifestations of miracles.


    Human beings have relied on miracles to get all the way to where they are now.


    You cannot give up other miracles just because of one miracle.


    The black man in the trench coat said to his assistant: "We need that plan."


    The existence of wizards means that this world also has others.


    The black man was holding a strangely modified pager.


    Before the World-Destroying Dragon wanted to destroy Washington, he had thought about using this pager.


    But in the end it was of no use.


    "The Dragon of Destruction, the Witch King."


    Unfamiliar words murmured in his mouth.


    Among the many people he led, one person had a look of pity on his face.


    The World-Destroying Dragon didn''t leave any genes behind, which frustrated his original idea of ??obtaining powerful genes.


    ¡­


    U.K.


    In fact, they are no strangers to the coexistence of wizards.


    The most famous one is Merlin.


    Once upon a time, the wizards of Great Britain were well-known even in the Muggle world.


    So they are not so resistant to wizards.


    Similarly, in the East, there have been records of strange people and strange things appearing in ancient dynasties.


    For countries with a long history, these can provide a glimpse into how to get along with each other.


    What''s more, the UK has great advantages over other countries.


    The Witch King was born here.


    Mycroft appeared at the door of Wick''s house.


    But it was Mrs. Wick who opened the door.


    When Ariana saw the person Watson called a show-off, she picked up the little bear and stared at Mycroft unblinkingly.


    "I''m looking for Watson, ma''am." Mycroft, if nothing else, was very good at being a gentleman.


    At the same time, he was also absorbing information from Mrs. Wick.


    In the records of the Wick family, this woman has close ties with the Bear Country.


    Not even MI6 could find much useful information about that family.


    The ancient Jovonovich, a family with territory today.


    Even the newly-appointed president of Mao Xiong has had some interactions with that family, which makes it difficult not to make people fear him.


    "He?" A hint of danger flashed in Mrs. Wick''s eyes, and she smiled, "He is not at home."


    "Oh? Then I think I know where he is," Mycroft said with a smile, "I think you must know, madam, that Watson is heading to Sokovia with an internationally wanted arms dealer."


    "Well, their first location was a strip bar."


    When Mycroft saw the dignified woman in front of him, for a moment, he looked like a very hungry white wolf.

 Chapter 783：

    In just a short moment, Mycroft was able to come to a conclusion.


    This woman is not simple.


    He left politely.


    While Mrs. Wick stood there, Ariana looked at her mother in confusion.


    "I think we need to change our holidays, little Ariana."


    Mrs. Wick smiled, but Ariana felt a sense of danger.


    No, it must be an illusion.


    Ariana shook her little head to get rid of the strange thoughts.


    Mrs. Wick must be in no danger.


    ¡­


    Countries are changing their views on wizards.


    The wizard is also changing the country that has not yet appeared.


    Various opinions and revisions on wizarding laws.


    The Supreme Arbitration Court of Wizards is in charge of these matters, and John, as the Witch King, also needs to participate.


    Reintegrate the Ministry of Magic.


    Establish the Ministry of Magic of each country as a branch of the Ministry of Magic in each country, similar to a consulate in each country.


    The Ministry of Magic is responsible for the management of wizards and magical creatures.


    Percy was appointed as the first Minister of Magic of the Magic Kingdom.


    Ozzie Hilde is transferred to the Wizarding Court.


    The existence of a court means some new career changes.


    ?For example, the defender in the Wizarding Court will also appear.


    "Dumbledore did this kind of thing once."


    In John''s mind, the scene of Dumbledore defending Harry in the Wizengamot court appeared.


    But that time it was power over justice.


    The court must take justice as its motto.


    Quidditch was separated from the Ministry of Magic and became managed by the Athletic Department and the Quidditch Committee.


    The Ministry of Magic used to be too complex, and there were still some positions that were obviously useless, but they were still open. These all need to change.


    John made drastic changes.


    No one in the wizarding world would have an opinion.


    Nowadays, wizards rely on the Witch King to survive. Who dares to have an opinion?


    John truly represents the magical world.


    In Muggle society, he has authority and energy that even the emperor does not have.


    With more and more changes, wizard law gradually became thicker.


    Silver Hand Fashion Architecture is setting up migration markers in wizard gathering places around the world.


    Rebuilding the Magic World would be troublesome, so John planned to move all those places there.


    This requires powerful magic to do.


    Fortunately, John is an alchemist.


    The greatest ability of an alchemist is to accomplish impossible things through alchemical means.


    The Alchemy Department is busy.


    They are going to make a huge magic detector.


    When a little wizard breaks out magic somewhere in the world, they can detect it immediately.


    This is a huge project.


    ?But for wizards, they have a very good foundation.


    The enrollment methods of various magic schools can be applied very well.


    John does not need to force those little wizards to be taken to the Wizarding City at an early age, but rather to mark them so that they can be found later.


    There are also wizards used to monitor the world.


    The witch I met in a small American town was surprising.


    John could tell that the witch didn''t seem to have been educated in a magic school.


    This means that there are still countless wizards who have not received education in magic schools hiding around the world.


    John did not need to destroy them, but he had to manage them.


    Magical matters fall under the management of the Magic Kingdom, which is also a condition when John negotiates with representatives of those countries.


    As for the Wizengamot system, John is preparing to merge it into the Wizarding Supreme Court of Arbitration.


    Used to manage voting rights in major cases.


    ¡­


    While John was busy, his friends were not idle either.


    "Hell, Neville, you''re still going to be a professor of Herbology?"


    Malfoy looked at Neville''s strong muscles and the record of one man killing a mobile unit in Plymouth Colony.


    Do you want to teach for such a person?


    Neville shook his head and said, "I don''t like killing."


    Rather than killing, he prefers to contribute his knowledge at Hogwarts.


    "Okay," Malfoy nodded reluctantly, "I think it would be better for you to become the Wizard Knight Captain."


    "Where''s Cedric?"


    Only two people came to this party.


    Percy was busy running about things in the Magic Kingdom.


    Furong doesn¡¯t have time to come over now because she is in France.


    Heinrich wants to search for traces of those magical animals in Germany.


    King went to the United States to count the number of wizards in the United States and relocate the Magical Congress of America.


    Daphne begins to accept Mr. Greengrass''s business.


    Astoria needs to plan for the future. She has one year left before graduating from Hogwarts.


    The former Qunxing Club will eventually start to separate due to their own affairs.


    Malfoy originally thought that Cedric, another idler, would show up anyway.


    As a result, he was taken by Qiu Zhang to travel to the east.


    The remaining two people were staring at each other.


    "Why do we look like we are free?" Neville scratched his head.


    Speaking of which, I am the one who has the most time.


    Malfoy was furious. You are free. Do you know that this young master was trained to do something wrong?


    What is the gold content of ace at every turn!


    In this year¡¯s Quidditch League, Hope Mill United ranked fourth!


    Much better than last year!


    ¡­


    The internal laws are gradually improving, and John is about to start taking action externally.


    He looked at the beginning of what he had written.


    Wizard Registration Act.


    ¡­


    Chapter 790 Wizard Registration Act


    Wizard Registration Act.


    Registered wizards can enjoy the power to cast spells outside.


    In other words, there will be no illegal restrictions in various countries.


    John took this thing out as a form of restraint, but also as a form of protection.


    "Wizards have their own power to cast spells, it is undeniable." John said, "We need to protect the power of spellcasting while protecting the wizard''s family members who cannot use magic."


    The way wizards are born is destined to prevent them from being completely separated from the Muggle world.


    Even if you want to occupy a place by yourself and isolate yourself from the country, you can''t do it.


    Communication is a must.


    In the Magic Kingdom, everyone can cast spells freely, but outside, you need to register and use your wand.


    Of course, this requires a magic wand to cast the spell.


    Some minor magics are not included in the Wizard Registration Act requirements.


    Kitchen magic is among the permitted uses of magic.


    Similar to crushing spells and explosion spells, they need to be approved by the law before they can be used.


    This plan will be implemented after the Magic Kingdom is officially established.


    John touched his chin and said: "Perhaps we can open a trading channel between wizards and Muggles."


    This idea flashed through his mind and was rejected by him.


    Today''s wizards are not able to bring many things into the Muggle world.


    Especially those magic potions should become a means of diplomacy and be positioned as a quota system.


    Working for a long time made John''s head feel a little painful.


    He left the Ministry of Magic temporarily and went out to relax.


    The magical world is on the right track, and the wizard has a smile on his face.


    The fireworks sales at Weasley''s Wizarding Wheezes are very popular, and I heard that many people hope to set off fireworks on the day of the move.


    This proposal was also put on John''s desk.


    He has never disturbed people''s happiness and passed this proposal.


    John came to Weasley''s Wizarding Wheezes and looked inside. His expression was stunned, as if he saw something incredible.


    The naughty Fred changed from his normal behavior and carefully held the hand of his wife Angelina.


    They are so in love that they don''t even want to be separated for a second.


    What made John sluggish was Angelina''s belly.


    The heroic former Gryffindor Quidditch captain had a slightly bulging belly at this moment.


    pregnant.


    John thought for a moment, and if he remembered correctly, Fred would be two years older than him.


    "He''s going to be a father?"


    What is going on in this world.

 Chapter 784：

    Marry young and become a father young.


    But this is actually John''s problem.


    He has retained his previous thoughts.


    For example, if a classmate who is twenty years old and still in college shows up with a son, how would you feel?


    "No matter what, I still wish you blessings."


    John sighed, still puzzled by the idea of ??these people getting married early and having children.


    After passing Weasley''s Wizard Wheezes, John headed to Knockturn Alley.


    After entering the Knocked Over Garden, his pace quickened.


    I don¡¯t know when it started, but this place became a dating mecca.


    Everywhere you can see young wizards pouring out their hearts to each other.


    John even saw Neville and Malfoy...wait, what are these two people doing here?


    John silently approached the two of them.


    Hear Malfoy say vividly: "You don''t know, when I took the Golden Snitch off that Seeker''s nose, he was still looking around like a stupid troll."


    Basically, Malfoy was saying that Neville''s mind had already drifted to other places.


    John listened to Malfoy showing off his skills, and he said quietly, "So you don''t need to train today?"


    "Training? What kind of training!" Malfoy felt something was wrong as soon as he finished speaking.


    Turning his head to look, John looked at him speechlessly.


    "Daphne told me that Astoria plans to join the Quidditch team after graduation."


    John continued to say quietly: "The Wizarding League has sent people to Hogwarts to start investigating this scorer."


    The devil''s whisper sounded in Malfoy''s ears.


    "You said Astoria defeated you on the court with her own hands..."


    Cold sweat ran down Malfoy''s temples as he thought about that scene.


    My dear Atuo held up the championship trophy and looked at me with contempt.


    "No! You can''t!" Malfoy said with a ferocious expression, "I want to defend my position!"


    Relaxation?


    Why relax!


    Training is real!


    Malfoy was stimulated and ran towards the club without stopping.


    Neville was speechless after witnessing everything.


    "I remember that there were people from Hopemere in the inspection team," Neville said.


    "Oh, it''s true," John grinned, "but don''t you think it would be fun to make him scared?"


    Neville: "..." You have changed. You were not like this before.


    When I met Malfoy, I just wanted to tease him temporarily.


    After teasing Malfoy, John felt much better.


    But Neville''s next words made him feel depressed again.


    "By the way, John, I''m getting married on July 30th."


    Okay, another one who married young.


    John had a complicated look on his face, and finally his words turned into a pat on Neville''s shoulder.


    "I wish you happiness."


    Neville: "?" I almost thought I was going to die.


    I originally thought that the first wedding I would attend would be Percy''s wedding, but unexpectedly it was Neville''s.


    If I remember correctly, this person of my own age is only eighteen years old now.


    Eighteen years old.


    In the Muggle world, they are all still in school.


    After saying goodbye to Neville, John finally arrived at the Johnny Silverhand store.


    Speaking of which, John¡¯s original intention was to make money, but later on the scale became larger and larger.


    Today, the Johnny Silverhand store is the most profitable store in the world.


    It has also successfully cultivated batches of talents. There are many people from Silver Hand Alchemy Workshop in the Alchemy Department.


    The werewolf security guard at the door was wearing a suit.


    John stopped and reached out to straighten the collar of the werewolf security guard.


    "Sir." The werewolf security guard was flattered.


    John looked at the dress, with memories in his eyes, and said with a smile, "I gave this to you."


    "It''s my honor that you still remember." The werewolf was very excited.


    As the first werewolves to follow John, they have always maintained their original aspirations.


    This dress was also the first time they put on clean clothes, allowing themselves to come out of their desolate posture.


    More importantly, this is given to them by their king.


    "No, that''s my honor."


    John shook his head and said seriously: "I feel honored that you are willing to follow me."


    The werewolf shed tears and said movedly: "Sir, what you have done for the werewolves will never be forgotten by the werewolves."


    John walked in.


    After looking at the store for a few years, it seems that something has changed.


    Those faces become mature and old.


    Not everyone has a long life.


    John asked a clerk, "What do you think you will do in the future?"


    The clerk was stunned, "I will always be here, sir."


    "You should have your own life," John said, shaking his head, "after you retire."


    John felt that he should do something.


    Let the wizards have enough time to do what they like.


    ¡­


    Chapter 791 Capitalist Tang Mi, Neville¡¯s wedding


    Just like adapting to the development of the times.


    No one likes to work all the time, even if you are a wizard with abnormal brain circuits.


    John decided to give back to his employees.


    "retire?"


    Tang Mi was the first to hear these words, and he was very frightened.


    "Sir, I swear I will never touch fish again, and I will pay back the money I owe to the candy store."


    Tang Mi thought it was John who couldn''t stand it because of his shedding of wool over the years. He said miserably: "I still have the house I just bought and haven''t renovated yet."


    John: "..." Where did this guy go?


    "I said retirement, not dismissal." John shook his head helplessly, wondering, "When did you buy the house and where did you get the money?"


    "Don''t worry about where I got the money, sir. Retirement is just like being fired." Tang Mi said with a bitter look on his face, "Finally, I have a job to support my family. Who wants to leave?"


    "Oh?" John asked strangely, "It''s not like you have no money after retirement, but you still have to work?"


    "Where will the money come from for retirement?" Tang Mi was stunned.


    After John explained to this old employee, Tang Mi finally understood.


    "Sir, are you saying that after working until the age of seventy, you can enjoy retirement services, and you will still have a salary even if you leave your job?"


    This was the first time Tang Mi heard about it, his brain was running fast.


    In the world of wizards, there is no such thing as retirement.


    Because they generally don¡¯t have much awareness of working age.


    Like Hogwarts, basically centenarians have to continue to work.


    The ghost of Professor Binns has been on standby for a thousand years.


    Even capitalists shed tears when they see it.


    Wizards have no concept of retirement because they basically lose their source of income after retirement.


    Even Slughorn, the potion master, basically relied on his own potions and collecting students'' wool to keep himself nourished during the period after he retired from Hogwarts.


    Retirement is a fool''s errand if you don''t have enough savings.


    And these savings will only become less, and there will be no interest or anything like that.


    This means that it is completely impossible for Muggles to spend only interest.


    "The wizarding world is simply a paradise for capital." John expressed concern about the dire straits of his compatriots.


    He said that Ollivander was almost eighty years old and was still selling wands. It turned out that he was about to go bankrupt when he retired.


    I have to say that the wizards are really simple people.


    In the Muggle world, those in power should not be on the ground, but under the street lights.


    So when Tang Mi heard John say that he would continue to pay wages even after retirement, he knelt down.


    He really knelt down.


    This is the second time Tang Mi has knelt down. The last time was when John emptied his salary for the next twenty years.


    The people from the bottom of the magical world welcome their great master Qingtian.


    "Sir, I think this time needs to be raised a little bit."


    Tang Mi transformed into the capital of all evil, and said furtively in John''s ear: "I think retirement at seventy is a bit early, how about pushing it to one hundred?"


    "Are you the devil?" John took two steps to the side, away from the devil.


    Could it be that the club has now corrupted the good young people into capitalists?


    Of course, Tang Mi is not a devil. He has a reason for doing this.


    Because wizards live longer.


    There are many wizards like Machibane and Bathilda who are still very active at almost two hundred years old.


    Dumbledore, who is over a hundred years old, can still lift a Harry with his bare hands.


    In the magical world, centenarians have no mobility issues at all.


    If it weren''t for some accidents, these people could easily live to be 200 years old.


    Even Hagrid is sixty-nine years old, and there is no way he looks like a Muggle in his sixties or seventies.


    If you really want to retire at the age of seventy, it will really be a waste of a lot of labor.


    John thought about it carefully and patted Tang Mi on the shoulder happily, "You are really a people''s entrepreneur."


    Tang Mi: "..." I seem to have been scolded. I''m not sure. Please listen again.


    Because of the interference of Tang Mi, the great filial son of the people, the retirement law that was supposed to retire at seventy was successfully postponed ten years to eighty.

 Chapter 785：

    That''s it, Tang Mi still wants to strive for a hundred years old.


    John saw that he was looking more and more like a devil and asked him to quickly explain where the house came from.


    When Tang Mi mentioned the house, he coughed twice and awkwardly said in a low voice: "Oz bought it."


    "So you... didn''t pay a penny?"


    As soon as these words came out, Tang Mi was full of resentment, "Sir, you are so noble and forgetful. I have no salary."


    Well, that''s true.


    John thought for a while, and under Tang Mi''s expectant gaze, he said, "Then I''ll give you a 10% discount on the decoration."


    Tang Mi fell into a sluggish state. He originally wanted to take Yin Hands Fashion Construction over to work in vain.


    In the end, you still have to pay?


    Regardless of Tang Mi''s life or death, John went to the Ministry of Magic to draw up a retirement law.


    The time has entered July.


    Since learning about the existence of the World-Destroying Dragon in the magical world, Muggles have become more pleasant to talk to.


    Penello recruited the Ministry of Foreign Affairs team. These people were originally unemployed in the Ministry of Magic of various countries, and they became independent members of the Ministry of Magic and became the new members of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs.


    After being trained for a period of time, these people will be placed in various branches to serve as diplomats of the local magic country.


    There are some wizards with extraordinary talents, such as Old Barty, who is proficient in hundreds of languages ??and can speak basically every country.


    Penelo does not have the same talent as Old Barty, but her own learning ability is not bad. When teaching various members, she will also further learn some other languages ??at the same time.


    The wizarding city has been established, but John will not cut off all ties with Muggles. That would be too stupid.


    He needs to support some families that have external contacts, and at the same time represents a channel through which Muggles can communicate with wizards.


    Then Delacour and Malfoy are good choices.


    Malfoy has had close ties with the British royal family for a certain period of time, and he deserves to be the spokesperson of the United Kingdom.


    And Delacour''s beautiful face can very well satisfy the inherent beauty control of human beings.


    As a noblewoman of the new magical world, Fleur has gradually come into contact with the Muggle world during this time.


    In order not to make a fool of herself, she even made up for the etiquette of many Muggle nobles.


    When Gabrielle saw her sister''s dignified posture, her little expression was filled with fear.


    As a little witch with an adventurous spirit, she is really afraid of such things.


    The son of Minister Roland came here again. This was the first time this month.


    Probably because Fleur saved his life on the Magic Crystal Island, he truly fell in love with that beautiful girl.


    At first, Minister Roland saw that he was distracted all day long, and he was very angry and scolded that as a child of the Roland family, he should not be so depressed.


    After hearing that it was because he liked Fleur, Charles Roland coughed twice, saying that love is human nature. When a child takes action, she can only dance with you in her dreams, so she must actually take action.


    He agreed upon hearing this and hurriedly came over to look for Furong, preparing to express his love.


    "Sister, that guy is here again." Gabrielle saw the gorgeous man and hurried over to ask her sister for help.


    Unexpectedly, Fleur had already planned to wave to her sister directly from the fireplace.


    The blue flame engulfed the well-dressed hibiscus.


    ¡­


    The Longbottom family.


    Today is something worth celebrating.


    Longbottom''s Lion, the Sword Master of the Magical World.


    On this day of his birthday, Neville Longbottom welcomed the love of his life.


    Although Mrs. Longbottom used the best and most elastic fabrics, Neville''s thick arms were too tight to move.


    As long as he exerts a little force, this white suit will break.


    So Neville stayed there as motionless as a wooden man.


    When Fleur saw Neville, she couldn''t help but come over and tap the stone-like muscles with her fingers.


    Neville shrank his hands, feeling as if his clothes were going to explode.


    A lot of people came to this wedding, including people from the Twenty-Eight Ancient Clan.


    Malfoy''s flamboyant platinum hair was combed back, and he greeted every guest equally with an arrogant expression.


    Basically, the guests who walked past felt like trash.


    As the best man, Malfoy succeeded in making all the guests hard-core inexplicably.


    Cedric went to the east and lost some weight.


    He came here to attend the wedding and said that he encountered a very strange place in the east, a huge bronze door.


    Percy, a busy man, is here too.


    The busiest person besides John is Percy.


    Heinrich and Jin appeared together. They were wearing gold and black cloaks, but Heinrich was still a head shorter than Jin.


    When Malfoy saw Astoria appear, he threw away the confused guest and went to greet his Ato.


    "Atuo, just think of this as an acting show. After you graduate, we will hold a bigger one!"


    In front of Neville, today''s protagonist, Malfoy made bold statements.


    Neville suddenly regretted that he had been fooled by lard and asked this guy to be his best man.


    "Where''s Daphne?" Fleur noticed Astoria coming alone.


    Astoria smiled playfully, winked and said, "She made an appointment with someone."


    with who?


    ¡­


    John glanced at his pocket watch. As one of the invited guests, he also put on a black luxurious wizard robe with dark gold decorations and emerald-colored gems.


    At the door, John did not go in directly, but waited for someone.


    After a few minutes, he felt something.


    Looking back, the green backless dress outlines the beautiful body with blooming stamens.


    John''s figure is reflected in his fair skin, long golden smooth hair, and blue eyes like glass.


    Daphne smiled and came to John.


    John looked at the beautiful Daphne, he stretched out his hand and chuckled: "It''s time for us to go in."


    ¡­


    Chapter 792 City of Wizards


    Black and green, two people entered this wedding together.


    Furong showed a happy smile. After so long, this girl finally knew how to take the initiative.


    However¡­


    Daphne sat next to Fleur, looking resentfully at John who was surrounded and flattered by others.


    She clenched the wand in her hand and stared at the culprit who damnably howled ''John''.


    Malfoy didn''t dare to turn his head. His back was to Daphne. Even with dear Atto beside him, he didn''t dare to cross her.


    "Don''t let her have any chance to kill me!"


    Malfoy knows this well. As long as he doesn''t do anything extraordinary, even Daphne has no reason to do anything!


    He took a step confidently


    After that, he was hung on the door of this wedding on the grounds that he walked left foot first.


    John''s arrival received a lot of attention.


    The ancient alliance intends to let the next generation build relationships with each other, so most of the people attending this wedding are young people.


    Most of those young people are John¡¯s classmates.


    Pansy, for example, is holding Theodore''s hand with a happy face.


    Goyle and Crabbe always remember the mantra left by their grandfather.


    There is a king who chooses a king, but there is no king Malfoy.


    As a family that realizes the ambitions of the third generation of rich people by taking sides, they have summed up the rules of self-survival.


    At the wedding, Mrs. Longbottom''s loud voice could be heard everywhere, saying how proud her grandson was.


    Neville''s grandma finally changed out of her green outfit and put on red, which she thought was very beautiful.


    This is a lively wedding.


    The twenty-eight ancient tribes all offered their blessings, and a loud sob sounded in John''s ears.


    He looked sideways and saw that it was Hagrid.


    Next to Hagrid is his younger brother Grawp.


    This giant, who was not very smart at first, is now gradually integrating into the life of a wizard.


    He just didn¡¯t understand why Hagrid was crying?


    Neville took Hannah from Mr. Abbott''s hand, and the white wedding dress was on Hannah''s body, making this less confident girl regain her confidence.


    The two people walked along the red carpet and got married amidst everyone''s blessings.


    Coincidentally, the person officiating the wedding was the same person as the last time Fred got married.


    "Neville Longbottom, you are going to marry Hannah Abbott, and you will never leave her. No matter illness or accident, you will not be separated."


    "I''m sure." Neville said this in an unusually loud voice.


    This made Hannah''s not-so-thick skin turn red again.


    Immediately afterwards, the officiant asked Hannah again and received the same firm answer.


    With the agreement of both parties, the wedding has officially reached the most important stage.


    After Neville took out the custom-made ring and put it on Hannah''s finger, he kissed her passionately as a success of the wedding.


    Mrs. Longbottom couldn''t help crying softly. Old Mrs. Longbottom shouted that her grandson was getting more and more handsome.


    The wedding was a success.


    Except for the fact that Malfoy was hung up for walking out with his right foot first after the wedding, everything else was fine.


    A happy smile appeared on Neville''s lips.


    "Stab it."


    After all, the sleeves didn''t hold up, and Neville''s smile froze.


    ¡­


    When someone of my own age gets married, the feeling it brings is completely different from Fred''s.


    Daphne deliberately waited until the end before leaving.


    And John was at the end because he wanted to avoid the crowd.


    The two met again, Daphne straightened the hair at the corner of her eyebrows and waited there playfully.


    The two looked at each other.


    The petals left from the wedding dance in the wind.


    John walked towards Daphne, making her heart pound.


    "John." Daphne spoke first. She looked at that face and blurted out, "Do you want to go back together?"

 Chapter 786：

    Unexpectedly bold.


    Let Furong in the dark clench her fists, that''s it. With a woman like this, why worry about a great cause?


    John thought for a moment and said, "That''s just right, I have a few places to go."


    Isn¡¯t this good?


    Astoria, who was hiding next to Fleur, clenched her fists. Her sister finally took the first brave step!


    Hearing John''s promise, Daphne''s smile became even brighter. She came to John''s side with brisk steps, stretched out her hand, and finally mustered up the courage to grab...a corner of her clothes.


    This historic breakthrough made both women want to high-five.


    Mr. Greengrass, who was hiding in another dark place, had a complex expression on his face, and Mrs. Greengrass next to him was speechless.


    My husband said he couldn''t come over, but he just came over secretly after the wedding and hid in the grass furtively.


    And John felt the weight coming from the corner of his clothes. He smiled slightly and actually reached out.


    It''s like an invitation to a ballroom dance, and like a trip.


    John chuckled and said, "You''d better hold my hand."


    Daphne shrank her fingers, but mustered up the courage to put her delicate fingers on that hand.


    She felt her cheeks feel hot as she felt the long fingers pinching the back of her hand.


    Is it finally time to reach this point?


    Fleur and Astoria gasped incomprehensibly.


    I thought John was a person who would never understand, but he did.


    Just when the two girls had the idea of ??changing their situation, John shattered their illusions with his next words.


    "Then use Apparition and hold on tight."


    As soon as the words fell, John and Daphne disappeared.


    Fleur and Astoria''s smiles solidified.


    So the action just now was not to accept, but to catch the Apparition?


    Mr. Greengrass, who also almost rushed out, looked away after hearing this.


    Look, I knew that kid wouldn''t get it right.


    ¡­


    There was a whistling sound in my ears.


    Daphne was taken to another place by the power of apparation.


    She opened her eyes, and under her feet was a series of undulating white buildings.


    Where they are is a high tower.


    That is the highest point. Looking down, you can take in all the places.


    On the smooth white walls, golden lines flow, changing every moment.


    Those houses were built and the streets were spacious. There were more than a dozen wizards standing in the unbuilt areas, using wands to raise the refined stones one by one.


    In the center, there are white **** and black squares.


    The two buildings are not unfamiliar to anyone, they are the Alchemy Department and the Potions Department.


    "Is this here?" Daphne looked at everything blankly.


    Those wizards are building unique tall buildings bit by bit.


    John smiled and said: "This is the city of wizards and the home of all wizards in the future."


    He looked into the distance and pointed at the huge magic crystal floating outside the boundary.


    "That''s where all the gathering places will be in the future."


    "I divided this place into nine areas, corresponding to each gathering place."


    Daphne looked at it and asked curiously: "How are you going to bring the gathering here?"


    "It''s very simple," John smiled mysteriously, "Of course it''s magic."


    He grabbed Daphne''s hand, and the two figures disappeared again.


    When they appeared here, they were standing on a huge magic crystal.


    This magic crystal is a hundred meters in size, like an earth core.


    Surrounded by the endless sea.


    And underneath the magic crystal, the land was absorbed.


    Gradually, a place where people can stand is gathered under the magic crystal.


    John glanced at the magic crystal, and dense red dots lit up on it.


    "It looks like it''s almost marked."


    Most of the places where wizards live are hidden. Even if you use magic, you still need to mark them to save effort.


    On the surface, those colonies still exist around the world.


    But in fact, John has quietly dragged it into the magic crystal.


    Through this large piece of magic crystal, he can see everything inside.


    When the time is right, he only needs to use the space channel to open the magic crystal, and then he can directly transport those places to the Wizard City through teleportation.


    "Look, that''s Weasley''s Wizard Wheezes." John pointed to a red dot inside the crystal, with a sign constantly showing rabbit magic.


    "You may not have seen this place before, the Blind Pig Bar."


    John introduced Daphne with great interest, which gradually calmed down the thoughts in Daphne''s heart.


    She looked sideways at that excited side face, and in John''s eyes was the entire magical world.


    ?As my father said.


    It will be very difficult to be with such a person.


    Are you giving up?


    Daphne recalled everything that happened.


    In her eyes, the outline became clearer and clearer.


    "No, I won''t give up." As if telling herself or quietly confessing, Daphne used a voice so small that it was almost inaudible, firm and powerful.


    "Huh?" John frowned, turned his head to meet those eyes, and asked doubtfully, "What are you giving up?"


    "No, no!"


    Daphne didn''t expect that she would be heard even if she spoke so quietly, she said in a panic: "I won''t give up hanging on Draco!"


    John: "..." I didn''t expect that Draco would be hated even if everyone was not here.


    Let¡¯s check the marking status in various places. John¡¯s work is over.


    He stood on the huge magic crystal and sighed: "From here on, it will be the country of wizards."


    A place where wizards can be free.


    ¡­


    Chapter 793 Aunt Bathilda


    Just after Mr. Greengrass gave up on John.


    Daphne''s dazed look when she returned home made his heart twitch again.


    He immediately gave Astoria a wink, and Astoria, who could no longer hold back, immediately struck out.


    She was very much looking forward to hearing some new developments from her sister''s mouth.


    For this reason, she always maintained contact with Furong.


    Both girls are the driving force behind Daphne.


    Astoria came to Daphne''s room holding a pillow, saying she wanted to promote sisterly bonding with her sister.


    It¡¯s definitely not because she wants to check her sister¡¯s physical condition, well, absolutely not!


    At night.


    The Greengrass sisters were lying on their stomachs on the bed that could accommodate another person, their white and tender feet dangling exposed under the quilt.


    "Sister, where have you been today?"


    She put away the gossip in her eyes very well, Astoria was just a good sister who cared about her sister.


    Upon hearing this, Daphne turned around, looked at the ceiling and sighed.


    "Tell me, when can John let go?"


    "Put it down? Put it down for what?" Astoria asked curiously.


    Daphne thought of John''s seriousness towards the magical world during the day. She pulled the quilt over her head and said muffledly: "Put down these responsibilities."


    "I think he is too tired."


    Astoria carefully put on her little cotton-padded jacket in front of her sister.


    From Daphne''s words, she understood why she was so melancholy.


    Because in Daphne''s opinion, her idea was too despicable.


    And John''s greatness that affects everyone all the time will make Daphne feel that she is too selfish.


    This feeling makes even being close to John feel blasphemous.


    Daphne''s heart was very heavy, and the distance between her and John was getting farther and farther.


    The person she once wanted to chase can still only see her back.


    She seemed to be squeezed into the crowd without realizing it.


    Become one of those who follow the king''s back.


    As she talked, Daphne gradually fell asleep.


    Astoria rested her chin on the pillow, with thoughts in her eyes.


    She was very familiar with this feeling.


    Just like how I used to do it, when I saw the existence called Qunxingshe shining brightly, but I couldn''t get close to it.


    She also had the same mood as Daphne.


    "Sister, you will be very tired too."


    She stroked the hair on Daphne''s cheek and looked at the face that was similar to her own.


    Astoria, who has always supported her sister, is now confused.


    Should I continue to support my sister?


    As Mr. Greengrass said, it would be tiring to be with John.


    As the wife of the king, she is also the mother of all wizards.


    Daphne is not that great. Everything about her was changed because of the boy named John Wick.


    Slytherins are selfish. They give everything they have to the people they love.


    You can''t give any part to those you don''t love.


    What a vicious thing it is when Slytherin, who cannot be selfless, needs to give.


    ¡­


    Godric''s Hollow.


    Bathilda Bagshot was walking slowly home.

 Chapter 787：

    She hunched over and looked up at the once-broken skylight.


    She heard a knock on the door.


    At this late night, she would always think of something.


    The summer of 1889 was the busiest time in Bathilda''s house.


    Bathilda, who likes quietness, does not dislike those children.


    On the contrary, she enjoyed seeing the two children looking for the white-haired child.


    Bathilda had forgotten this memory for a long time.


    She was not sure whether she had dreamed about that memory, but occasionally she would be in a trance, as if there should be what kind of person somewhere.


    I haven¡¯t been to the attic room for a long time.


    There was a lot of dust there.


    Five minutes after the knocking stopped, she opened the door belatedly.


    Outside, the polite boy stood there again.


    John smiled at the old woman, "Ms. Bathilda, I hope I didn''t disturb you."


    This old woman with rich writing experience also smiled the same moment when she saw John.


    Dull emotions will make people lose something, but they will also prevent people from being troubled by sadness.


    Bathilda said: "This time, don''t put a blanket on me."


    "I don''t think so." John bowed slightly and chuckled, "Then, Ms. Bathilda, let''s get ready to leave."


    He took out the elder wand, which symbolized power, and knocked gently on Bathilda''s door.


    On this rather small house, there are lines that intersect horizontally and vertically.


    The squares formed by the intertwined lines overlap each other, making the house shrink quickly.


    In the end, there was only one Rubik''s Cube size left.


    John picked it up and put it into Bathilda''s hand.


    "It''s so small." Bathilda looked at the small house, as small as a model.


    After doing all this, John looked to the other side.


    ¡­


    The man with strange eyes sat calmly in a home that did not belong to him.


    The moment John appeared, Grindelwald understood that his punishment was finally coming.


    "Don''t you take the opportunity to leave?" When John saw him staying well in the house, inexplicable emotions flashed in his eyes.


    "I don''t think I can live up to the opportunity that Al has given me." Grindelwald said, "You think so too, Joel."


    John was noncommittal.


    He did think that if Grindelwald escaped, he could let the man die again openly.


    Unfortunately, Grindelwald is no longer a martyr.


    Because Dumbledore''s martyrdom made his life extremely precious.


    "I think you are ready." John glanced at Grindelwald and said flatly, "In exchange of equal value, you need to bear the punishment."


    "Yes, I''m ready," Grindelwald walked out of the room slowly, his eyes falling on the aunt he only remembered, and he smiled, "Long time no see, Aunt Bathilda."


    "Gellert, my God, you have aged so much," Bathilda said, "but you are still younger than Albus."


    Grindelwald smiled. If Bathilda saw Dumbledore now, she would not have such emotion.


    "I have prepared a place for you." John said calmly, "Come with me to take Lady Bathilda to the Wizarding City."


    "As you command, my king." Grindelwald smiled evilly.


    Is he crazy?


    maybe.


    When he wanted to die but couldn''t, when he thought he would be alone forever.


    His punishment has left traces on his body all the time.


    Facing the coming punishment, it may be eternal confinement or eternal torture.


    Either way, Grindelwald will accept it.


    As he said, he was very happy with the Witch King''s curse.


    A Yeqi carriage fell from the sky.


    The three of them got on the carriage and flew up under the wings of the Thestral.


    At the same time, in the sky, Yeqi carriages were flying towards a certain place.


    These are the first passengers of the wizard city''s special train.


    In the closed King''s Cross station.


    A wizard and scholar who was accompanied by someone and filled with knowledge was slowly walking into the Nine and a Quarter Station.


    A train to the Wizarding City is waiting.


    As the last passengers walked into it.


    An obelisk appeared in front of the starting train.


    The mixed energy of blue and purple opened the channel in front, and then the train shuttled in.


    They were galloping on the sea, and the whales not far away made ethereal sounds.


    The train slowly drove into the wizarding city.


    ¡­


    Chapter 794 The Tower of Eternal Loneliness


    This magnificent city, which is about to be completed, welcomes the first batch of wizards.


    Accompanied by John, Bathilda put down the small house.


    Reproduce the magic of shrinking in reverse, and the entire house quickly becomes larger.


    In the end, the house in Godric''s Hollow reappeared in the Wizarding City.


    This place is ecologically similar to Godric''s Hollow, and it was the place John specially selected for Bathilda.


    "You''re leaving, right?"


    Bathilda looked at the two people who were about to leave, and those two young faces seemed to appear in her eyes.


    "I''ll see you again, Lady Bathilda," John nodded.


    Bathilda noticed something, she looked at Grindelwald, she stretched out her hand and slowly lowered it on that face.


    "You can come to your great-aunt''s house anytime, Gellert."


    Grindelwald paused.


    In his life, the only place that could be called home was that small house.


    It held everything about him.


    Hearing Bathilda''s words, he twitched the corners of his lips and said with a lame lie: "I may come at any time."


    Bathilda smiled and said goodbye to the two children.


    No matter how big it is, it is still powerful.


    Those people in Godric''s Hollow are children after all.


    And Grindelwald also came to his place of punishment.


    A place that is taller and more spacious than Nurmengard.


    The tower of eternal loneliness.


    ¡­


    "Is this the punishment you give me, my king?"


    Grindelwald smiled, and the same high tower locked himself again.


    "No, you are wrong."


    John looked up at the tall tower and said calmly: "Your tower is below."


    He walked forward, "You shouldn''t invite me."


    "certainly."


    Grindelwald followed John.


    This empty tower does not lock Grindelwald.


    What locked Grindelwald was under the tower.


    John once again showed Grindelwald the greatness of magic.


    Just as he chose, the great Witch King imposed the most vicious punishment.


    Following their footsteps, they sank into the ground.


    That is the reflection of the tower, a place where no second person will ever come in.


    The shadow of the tower is exactly the same as the tower.


    This is a mirror world.


    "You are the same as Dumbledore," John said, "you are also a person exiled by magic."


    This place is so dead.


    The place of exile that exists in the shadows is where the upside-down mirror image can only be released by the Witch King.


    The conversation between the two is the last echo here. After this, there will be a lifetime of loneliness here.


    The Phoenix, which can reach everywhere, cannot cross the Witch King and enter the shadows.


    Everything about Grindelwald is in the shadows and becomes untouchable.


    John looked at Grindelwald one last time and asked: "Do you regret it, Grindelwald?"


    same question.


    Grindelwald''s answer is.


    "No, my king."


    This Dark Lord, who used all means to sacrifice the world, had the most pious smile.


    With his right hand gently touching his heart, Grindelwald used his signature evil smile to send his final greetings to the king.


    "My King, on that eternally lonely tower, let yourself burn and shine forever like the sun."


    He raised his head slightly, not sure if it was a smile or a mockery.


    "The great and glorious Witch King."


    John looked at him deeply, turned around and left this place.


    In the mirror world, Grindelwald looked at the man who submerged into the ground and walked out of the mirror tower.


    Curse?


    ?Maybe so.


    The legend of three brothers.


    The second child died of pain in the tower because of love.


    The third child escaped death, but he could never appear in front of the world.

 Chapter 788：

    The remaining boss...


    "Tell me, can you stay the same forever, Joel?"


    It seems like a low chant, but also like a hymn.


    Grindelwald stepped onto the stairs of the Shadow Tower.


    The king is lonely.


    The king should remain alone until he is killed by a stronger enemy.


    The shadow of the tower bound Grindelwald, but the tower bound John Wick.


    ¡­


    The migration has begun.


    The first batch of wizards have settled in the Wizard City.


    The prelude to the Great Migration has already begun, and the wizards behind will also enter the Wizard City one after another.


    This migration also became popular under the publicity of various newspapers.


    There are already many families in the ancient alliance who know the whole story of the Wizard City.


    They discussed where to set up their base.


    Malfoy is not in this trouble, because this richest family is ready to leave a manor directly in both the Muggle world and the wizarding world.


    Lucius has recently begun to interact with Muggle people.


    To deal with those Muggles, as long as you show a little bit of magic, they will flock to you.


    After getting married, Neville once again wrote a letter to Hogwarts.


    As a hero of the wizarding world, Hogwarts welcomes his arrival.


    At that time, Professor Sprout will interview the new Herbal Medicine Professor.


    If nothing else happens, he will be the youngest professor at Hogwarts.


    At the same time, he will also become a professor in Astoria.


    This feeling makes people feel very strange.


    They are obviously members of the Qunxing Club, but one is a professor and the other is a student.


    After Malfoy heard about it, he actually wanted Neville to give Slytherin a thousand points.


    Obviously, even Snape couldn''t do this kind of behavior and was decisively rejected.


    ¡­


    Silver Hand Amusement Park.


    From its establishment to the present, this place has always been the first vacation destination in the hearts of all wizards.


    But now, a group of wizards repeatedly checked that there were no other wizards in Silver Hand Amusement Park.


    "Inspection completed, confirm everyone has evacuated."


    "The obelisk is being connected."


    "The obelisk is connected successfully and migration begins."


    Three towering obelisks appeared from the ground of the amusement park.


    A unique rhythm radiated from the obelisk, and then blue and purple light shot out from the tip and gathered in the sky of the amusement park.


    The gathered energy gradually spread.


    The entire amusement park seemed to be covered by a huge cover.


    The employees of Silver Hand watched this scene nervously, fearing that something unexpected might happen.


    After the amusement park was completely covered.


    The energy of the obelisk touched the ground.


    The next second.


    The huge cover suddenly shrank.


    The entire Silver Hand Amusement Park disappeared out of thin air.


    Only a layer of ground was left.


    This scene also symbolizes the success of the entire magic.


    As a member of this great transfer, Bill''s eyes sparkled.


    "This is the largest teleportation magic in history."


    Relying on the obelisk as the foundation, the Magic Association successfully completed this transfer.


    This is a historic scene, and it also means that the wizard''s reform has completely begun.


    With this method, the wizard''s troops can appear in every corner of the world at will.


    The movement of the ghost ship has the same principle.


    Through the obelisk, you can cross any ocean.


    This is something that the Muggle fleet is far from being able to do.


    "We have to rush to the next place."


    An old man from the Magic Association was very enthusiastic, "I can''t wait to see the era that the king mentioned."


    The magic train, which has been idle for many years, is finally starting to move on its own.


    The Witch King pushing the train behind them could finally relax a little.


    The greatness that belongs to magic will be written again from now on.


    As an old wizard, nothing excites him more than witnessing the birth of history.


    Once a member of the Researchers Association, Cecilia was extremely grateful for her decision.


    A year ago, if he was old-fashioned and selfish.


    Then what awaits them now is the destroyed magical world.


    Praise the Witch King.


    Make magic great again.


    ¡­


    Chapter 795 The Witch King¡¯s Busy Day


    After Neville got married, it meant the arrival of August.


    There was a knocking sound on the glass, and Riddle stayed outside quietly.


    John went over and opened the window, and a black owl came in with a report from the Alchemy Department.


    Closing the window, John returned to his seat and stroked Riddle''s head.


    The sound of breaking glass was heard.


    He and Riddle turned their heads and looked at each other in unison.


    The white snowy owl kicked open the window, flew in front of John, and put its head close to ask for a touch.


    "Maybe you could try opening the window another way."


    John snapped his fingers and the broken glass was restored.


    Tom, who was running happily, also ran over quickly and put his head at John''s feet.


    This made John a little uncomfortable.


    "Okay, come back later."


    Basil was squinting his eyes comfortably, feeling the touch on his head disappear, and stared fiercely at the dog head coming over.


    Without any hesitation, it stretched out its paws and grabbed Tom''s big ears to prevent Tom from leaving.


    Tom felt aggrieved, and the three animals were fighting.


    John picked up the report and looked at it.


    "The Potions Department has prepared enough vaccines. The hospital has begun to vaccinate werewolves around the world. Some accidents occurred during the process."


    This is a letter from Damo Alex.


    The Potions Department is a drug research and development department.


    The vaccine was sent to various hospitals, but there were some problems with the vaccination.


    Some people hope to retain the werewolf''s ability to spread curses, and this was not proposed by a werewolf, but a wizard from the United States.


    Although his reason is absurd, it makes people feel that it is not unreasonable.


    "We need to retain some of the werewolf curse so that if someone wishes to become a werewolf, we can use this method to transform."


    Become a werewolf?


    In the past, all wizards would only think that this guy probably drank too much euphoria and his brain disappeared with the smoke.


    But now, this seems to be a topic worthy of discussion.


    Voluntarily turning into a werewolf, I believe this idea is not very strange among some people.


    Werewolves have a dedicated werewolf community and school, and can enjoy the care from the Witch King.


    Who doesn¡¯t like this?


    ? Similar to a special group that can enjoy different treatments.


    This version is ahead of its time, and the American wizard¡¯s advanced understanding is being upgraded.


    "A werewolf''s life is also a life, that seems to be what I said." John took a breath.


    Although wizards are quite weird.


    But is it too early for you to start a diversified version?


    John does have some selfish motives for providing benefits to werewolves.


    But being treated like this by the American wizard, John also discovered the impact of his own selfish intentions.


    fair and just.


    When he was Johnny Silverhand, he could dismiss it and even call it bullshit.


    When he is the second king, he has to take into account the conflicts of interests among his subordinates.


    When he is the Witch King, he must do these two things, because the existence of the king means that these truths are born at the same time.


    Tie up your hands and feet.


    John has too many things to worry about now, including the impact of some of his own personal feelings.


    His every move now will affect the social atmosphere of the entire magical world in the future.


    Putting down the letter, John picked up the news from the Alchemy Department.


    As the Alchemy Department focuses on scientific research, they don¡¯t have too many bad things.


    At most, some crucibles and tweezers are melted, and there is also a matter of materials.


    These are not important. He also saw the progress of the Alchemy Department''s research on obelisk technology.


    "Space shuttle." John said thoughtfully, "The obelisk builds a global mobile channel that can move without obstacles."


    This thing is to jump from one coordinate to another, opening a transfer channel in the infinitely small area in the middle.


    This is used for world travel. After John brought the technology from another world, he successfully transformed it into regional jumps within the world.


    The only drawback is that the obelisk is too conspicuous.


    When it comes to concealment, it is not like a door key that you can just pick up some old shoes or newspapers.

 Chapter 789：

    But it is very useful as a train track.


    "As far as magic power technology is concerned, this is still a landmark invention."


    The report brought by Riddle is very long, not only about the obelisk, but also many things they learned and borrowed from the Muggle world.


    John picked up the quill and began to correct the flaws in the report and possible accidents caused by Magic Power products on the parchment.


    It took John nearly an hour.


    Tang Mi knocked on the door and came in. John wrote down his revision opinions on the parchment without raising his head and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Let me report the itinerary, sir." Tang Mi took out a piece of parchment and said, "Starting from one o''clock in the afternoon, the Silver Wolf Magic School will be completed. You need to go over and attend the completion ceremony with Councilor Chu Dai."


    "At three o''clock, you have to go to the Alchemy Department for an on-site tour of the latest magic power products."


    "Starting at six o''clock, the Vampire Council invites you to go to the Vampire Council to discuss relocation."


    "At eight o''clock in the evening, Silver Hand Fashion Construction will send a rough map of the place where wizards gather."


    "At nine o''clock tomorrow morning, we will go to the Hippogriff Ecological Area for observation."


    "At noon, we will have a meal with Charles Rolland about a field trip to the French branch of the Ministry of Magic."


    "Two points, we need to negotiate with Mr. Ollivander on the price of the Little Wizard''s First Wand, and we will also make price changes with various wandmakers around the world."


    "Five o''clock..."


    John listened attentively. Tang Mi read there for half an hour, his mouth was dry as he talked.


    "This is your itinerary for these few days."


    "Okay, I understand." John responded very calmly.


    He glanced at Tang Mi and asked, "Any more questions?"


    "Sir, regarding the Silver Wolf Roaring Club..."


    "roll!"


    "okay."


    After driving away Tang Mi, who was determined to invite him to the club opening, John wrote furiously.


    This is only a few days of John''s trip. When school starts, that will be the beginning of John''s nightmare.


    He needs to go to Hogwarts to be a guest in the first school league.


    After that, he had to go to Beauxbatons to give a lecture as a special professor of alchemy.


    There are also schools such as Durmstrang and Ilvermorny.


    Starting from September, there are no longer any holidays.


    After finally finishing all the opinions, John stretched.


    Basil stopped pulling Tom''s dog ears.


    Flying down from the owl stand, he landed on John''s left shoulder.


    Those sharp claws that can shred metal can also be turned into a perfect massager.


    Riddle fell on his right shoulder, and the two owls used their talons to massage John''s shoulders.


    It was just the feathers that rubbed John''s earlobes itchy.


    He smiled cheerfully, with two owls standing on his shoulders.


    "Fortunately you are here."


    He took out a large piece of beef from a metal box and put it into Tom''s bowl.


    Tom is no longer satisfied with eating dog food. His teeth are too sharp and dog food often fails to bring him much satisfaction.


    Raw beef is just right for Tom now.


    Tom ate a large piece of beef, and two owls landed on the table to eat small dried fish.


    As the time goes.


    John''s busy day officially begins.


    ?First go to the werewolf community.


    The Silver Wolf Magic School is completed and will officially accept students on September 1st.


    Temporary arrangements have also been made for teachers, and they will give priority to young teachers.


    Dai and John stood in front of the huge retro magic school, and the newspaper quickly spread this photo.


    Checking the facilities, the most difficult part is hiding.


    Fortunately, Silver Wolf Magic School does not have this concern. It is located in a werewolf community.


    Later, it will move into the Wizarding City together with the community, becoming the second school to sit in the Wizarding City in addition to the Magic University.


    Seeing the statue of John Wick standing on the fountain made me feel inexplicably ashamed.


    The statue is in the form of Johnny Silverhand, dressed in gorgeous clothes and wearing a silver mask on his face.


    "If Gilderoy were to place a statue here, he would be very happy." John said with emotion.


    Speaking of which, Lockhart¡¯s book will be released soon.


    When will it come?


    It seems to be September 15th, but it¡¯s just before the migration.


    John goes to the next place.


    The Alchemy Department warmly welcomed his arrival and showed him many new achievements.


    Among them were a flying car and a rice cooker that was said to be able to cook rice, but actually exploded when turned on, almost destroying the entire alchemy department.


    In addition to these, many things similar to Muggles but different from them appeared.


    John was very satisfied.


    In the evening, he went to the vampire family.


    The vampire Xenni, who had met several times, expressed their opinion that they hoped to be able to lift the curse like werewolves.


    To this end, they are willing to let some vampires serve as test subjects.


    In fact, there are not only vampires in the magical world, but also some vampires hiding in the Muggle world.


    Xue Ni''s status is not low. He is a count among the vampires.


    He survived for so long that he became numb to the world.


    ¡­


    Chapter 796 Future Wizard Exhibition


    As an immortal species, vampires have a long lifespan.


    Most vampires in the wizarding world feel numb to this kind of life.


    They were wizards once.


    "The vampires outside are very emotionally unstable." Xue Ni said with a sullen face. "They are often discovered and killed by Muggles because of blood problems."


    "We are not a branch of them. We are different in our origins, but we all thirst for blood."


    Muggle vampires are even more bloodthirsty, and up to now, that group of vampires has established a strong force.


    On the other hand, wizards basically do not develop their power and like to work alone.


    They are a family in name, but in fact they have not seen each other for decades.


    This kind of life without being able to bathe in sunlight or get rid of blood makes vampires numb.


    "Every few years, vampires will choose to commit suicide by walking into the sunshine." Xue Ni said, "They have no hope for the future."


    "Well, that''s a sad thing." John asked, "The condition of your joining the Wizard City is that you hope to solve this curse?"


    "Yes, if it cannot be solved, I hope there is a way to suppress our bloodthirsty desire."


    There were waves on Xue Ni''s face, and a look of nostalgia appeared on his face, "Vampires can''t eat anything other than blood. Those sweet and delicious apples and soft and juicy meat steaks in the past can''t be eaten."


    As he spoke, John could see Xueni''s throat rolling as he savored the taste.


    Being a vampire is a good way to live forever, but few people would choose it.


    Because vampires'' immortality is a curse, they cannot live like normal people and can only drink blood.


    Even when they go out, they need to take the soil of their hometown with them.


    This is a curse that turns people into beasts and accepts strange looks from the world.


    So when the vampires knew that the werewolves suppressed the **** curse, they all longed for the benevolent king to shine some light on the dark vampires.


    "I will let Damo Alex discuss with the Vampire Council," John nodded and said, "It would be better if you could provide some blood samples from outside vampires."


    Xue Ni was a little confused, "Those guys are a combination of greed and cruelty. What do you want to do with them?"


    "I need to determine the difference in the vampire curse."


    John glanced at Xueni, "You really don''t worry about your compatriots at all."


    "We don''t want those guys to be our compatriots," Xue Ni said with a gloomy look. "Because of those guys, sometimes when we go to the Muggle world, we will encounter some attacks."


    "Last time, my head was almost chopped off by a black man wearing sunglasses."


    In the eyes of vampires in the magical world, the group of vampires outside are troublemakers.


    Originally, vampires were destined not to see the sun, but they still wanted to rule the world.


    ?What?


    Others rule the whole, but you rule half?


    If it weren''t for the desire to **** blood, most vampires in the wizarding world would be super nerds who wouldn''t go out for decades.


    Being inexplicably put in a big pot, this group of vampires had nowhere to redress their grievances.


    John was thoughtful: "It seems that Muggles also have their own methods of dealing with vampires."


    As expected, Muggles should not be underestimated. A vampire count like Xueni was almost beheaded in the Muggle world.


    Get rid of the Vampire Council.


    John wants to continue his journey.


    And days like this last for a week.


    During this period, the International Federation of Wizards was also convened to discuss plans for the future of wizards.


    "Mainly to develop magical technology." John put the cross on the bridge of his nose at the Ministry of Magic, revealing his eyes and scanning the people present.


    "Magic potions and alchemy are our key development targets in the next ten years."


    "After years of edification, magic education has already formed some specific characteristics."


    "We can modify it, but generally we just set a lower limit for each magic school."


    Magic is like mathematics.


    Some people are really powerful when they are powerful, but if they are not enlightened, it is just like reading a book from heaven.


    For example, the Weasley twins are not very good at magical talents, but business and creation are their strengths.


    Under the education of the wizarding system, the upper limit is so high that Dumbledore and his like will appear, while the lower limit is so low that people like Goyle and Crabbe slip through the net.


    Until now, the two dwarf giant monsters have not been able to use qualified phantom transformation.


    This has made their grandfather, the old man who raised useless numbers twice, start to think about whether to train a new generation.


    What John has to do is to ensure that every wizard who graduates from a magic school can at least have the ability to survive.


    Develop a lower limit guarantee based on the uneven level of wizards in the past.


    End this meeting.


    John holds two tickets in his hand.

 Chapter 790：

    He handed the ticket to Tang Mi.


    Tang Mi, who was going to watch the fireworks show, looked at the ticket repeatedly with doubts on his face.


    "It was originally going to be given to my father," John shrugged. "Unfortunately, he is in the hospital for some reasons, so I had to give it to you."


    "What is this?" Tang Mi looked puzzledly at the blue ticket with a white ball on it and a M?bius strip on the outside.


    This shape is obviously the building of the Alchemy Department.


    "Future Wizards Exhibition," John said casually, "About the future direction of magic technology."


    "Sounds interesting."


    When Tang Mi heard this, he immediately canceled his date with Ozzie Hilde to go to the Weasley Fireworks Show.


    John doesn''t need a ticket.


    Who makes him the leader of the International Academy of Magical Technology?


    This exhibition is in the evening.


    Tang Mi and Oz went there.


    Outside the Alchemy Department, many carriages and wizards appeared in various ways.


    John saw the Weasley twins. As the organizers of the fireworks show, they came here.


    With the ticket in hand, you can walk in from the white ball without a door.


    Inside, a completely different environment appears from the outside.


    Pure white **** surround the M?bius strip, and booths are set up in different areas.


    There is the magic power speed car whose engine is being revved by the alchemist, and there is also the magic power light bulb that can not go out for three hundred years.


    There is also a magic water heater, but no wizard thinks the water in it is drinkable.


    Various magic power products appear.


    Suddenly, a strange-looking wand caught John''s attention.


    He walked over and stared at the bent wand.


    Judging from the shape, it looks like a... gun?


    The alchemist who made it immediately became excited when he saw John.


    "Praise the Witch King." The alchemist was so nervous that he rubbed his hands and stammered to John, "This is a new wand I made based on the Muggle iron wand. Through the collision of magic crystals, the wand can produce a short-term and extremely fast burst of magic. Shockwave.¡±


    After that, the alchemist picked up the wand, pointed at the black impact point and said: "I found that when the magic crystal is stimulated, it can release the hidden magic power and become a burst of impact energy that can be released."


    The alchemist narrowed one eye and aimed at the bare wand.


    Pull the trigger and the magic crystal hidden in the wand is activated.


    At the tip of the wand, a wave of magic power hit Old Gower who was watching the future exhibition at a speed faster than a bullet.


    The big fat man was thrown away by this force.


    The alchemist said excitedly: "At the same time, by changing the core of the wand, this power can be changed from the form of repulsion."


    "Sounds interesting," John ignored Old Gore, who was being pulled like a tug-of-war by a group of people, looked at the alchemist and asked, "Are you interested in going to the Wizarding City?"


    "Of course, my king." When the alchemist heard about Wizard City, he knew that John was interested in this project.


    Originally, he didn''t have high expectations, because this kind of wand can only be used once at a time, and it is only a kind of elemental magic that is not advanced.


    The rings of the Silver Hand series can release specific magic such as sleeping spells. Compared with those, this wand is simply worthless.


    But John saw something different.


    Isn''t this a gun in the magic world? Just add a magic crystal interface to increase the reserve, and then provide different wand core properties for replacement.


    It is completely possible to achieve an effect that is not inferior to that of a wizard.


    The person who needs this kind of thing most pops up in John''s mind.


    Squib.


    As members of the wizarding family who cannot use magic, they are regarded as a shame to the family.


    If these people can be used to become law enforcers...


    With the qualities and longevity of a wizard, coupled with this special wand, this group of people can become a good law enforcement force.


    "First of all, we need some lists of Squibs. In order to prevent the shame from being exposed, those families directly remove the Squibs from their family trees."


    John narrowed his eyes and let the squibs who could not use magic get magic. Those people would be loyal to him.


    Especially because they are not bound by family, they will become a special force directly under the Witch King.


    ¡­


    Chapter 797 The Flying Magic Carpet is a Big Sale


    At this future wizard exhibition, two things attracted the most attention.


    One is the flying car.


    Fred tapped Ginny, who was coming with him, with his elbow, and said, "I swear this thing definitely has something to do with our father."


    In fact, it is true that the producer of this product and Mr. Weasley were former colleagues and received a lot of inspiration.


    George was interested in another product and pulled Ginny over.


    "Flying magic carpet?" Ginny asked doubtfully, "Isn''t this thing very common?"


    The UK refused to import the flying magic carpet because it was too ostentatious.


    The maker of this flying magic carpet is an Indian wizard who transformed the flying magic carpet.


    Make it softer and more comfortable, and the biggest difference is that he uses the hair of the invisible beast on the back of the flying magic carpet.


    This makes it impossible for people below to see the flying magic carpet after it takes off.


    It is a simple change that makes the flying magic carpet more concealable than a broom.


    And sometimes, it can also be used as a temporary invisibility cloak.


    This blanket became a highlight tonight, and some alchemists were dissatisfied.


    Because these changes are not very clever, it can even be said that they have no technical content.


    At least the technology of the Flying Magic Carpet is not a little bit simpler than that of the Flying Car.


    This tells all alchemists one thing, that is, not all technical difficulties are better.


    They need to consider what the wizard needs to use.


    Flying cars are indeed cool, but flying magic carpets that are concealed and can take your family for a picnic in the sky are also great.


    The flying magic carpet became the winner tonight.


    Merchants with business acumen hope to get the qualification to sell this flying magic carpet.


    The Indian alchemist smiled from ear to ear.


    The Weasley twins also went to join in the fun. The temptation of the flying car was too low for them.


    After all, their father would make this thing.


    The swagger was also verified in John''s sophomore year.


    If that thing is taken out, all the Muggles in London can see a car flying in the sky.


    "Take the car down." John''s voice rang in the twins'' ears.


    They turned back in surprise, and George exaggerated: "Look, it turns out it''s the Witch King above, praising my Witch King."


    Fred even sang more praises: "The Witch King is kind, selfless, fair, and powerful. He is the best king in the world."


    John couldn''t help laughing and said, "I know what you want to get out of me."


    Apparently the twins, who were quick-thinking, heard John''s words and immediately reacted to get some information from John.


    Fred smiled and said: "Then respected Witch King, will you tell your people some news?"


    "That''s okay," John glanced at Ginny and smiled at her, "Congratulations on your graduation, Ginny."


    When Ginny saw John again, she actually showed nervousness.


    In just one year, the status has become two classes.


    Ginny nodded stiffly and quickly, her back straight, which made George exaggerate: "Does our sister like the Witch King? Otherwise, she would be as nervous as a quail."


    "George!" Ginny glared angrily.


    It¡¯s not that she likes John, it¡¯s just that she is inevitably nervous because of the difference in status.


    But thanks to George''s teasing, Ginny got rid of her nervousness.


    "Thank you, John." Ginny returned to normal and said seriously, "Whether it''s because of the world or Weasley."


    If it was because John saved this world that was about to be broken, then Ginny should be grateful.


    If it is to make Weasley better and better, then Ginny needs this even more.


    John chuckled and said: "Lion of Gryffindor, restraint is not your style. Just be yourself, Ginny."


    Fred said dissatisfied: "You promised to tell us, John."


    "Okay, just think of it as my graduation gift to Ginny," John spread his hands and said, "Although the flying car is not as concealable as the flying magic carpet, its appearance is the biggest advantage."


    "It is impossible for the wizarding world to cut off contact with Muggles. The Flying Car can be blended into it in the shape of a Muggle car, making it easier for wizards to act and deal with unexpected tasks."


    John also revealed a piece of news to them, saying: "In the future, these flying cars will become the means of transportation for the Magic Kingdom''s external missions."


    The three smart people suddenly heard about the business opportunity.


    If it is possible to get the flying cars, these cars will become the must-have first choice for wizards when they go out in the magical country.


    Is this news?


    That¡¯s a lot of Galleons!


    The two owners of Weasley''s Wizarding Wheezes, their eyes turned into Galleons, immediately left the area of ??the Flying Magic Carpet and headed for the Flying Car.


    Ginny hesitated and said, "Is this gift too expensive?"


    Even if she only helps buy things in the store a few times, you can still see how much profit it is.


    John gave this news to Weasley as a gift, which was completely giving away the huge profits for nothing.


    This made Ginny feel ashamed.


    "As a king, it is very difficult to be selfless." John raised his eyebrows, "This project still requires a large amount of financial investment to complete."


    "The only one who can accomplish this is Weasley."


    You have to pay to get something, and reaching the standards recognized by the Magic Kingdom means that a lot of money is poured into it.


    Even in the ancient alliance, there are only a few families that can take advantage of this business.


    Weasley is a good choice.


    John waved goodbye to Ginny.


    Besides, isn¡¯t it normal to take care of your friends?


    If he wants to promote technological development, he does not necessarily have to leave things to others.


    Choose people who are close to you among the right people, so that others will not complain.


    Ginny was thoughtful after listening.


    ¡­


    How to improve the research and development motivation of magic power technology?


    Answer, let these people focus on the things they love and don''t need to be bothered by other things.


    ?For example, money.


    In addition to the national use of these researched products, businesses that use them need to pay a certain percentage of fees to the developers.

 Chapter 791：

    This means that a good project can make the alchemist a huge profit.


    And this profit will continue to be the guarantee for the alchemist to have no worries in his research.


    The group of alchemists will rack their brains and start thinking of ways to make great inventions that can make their lives worry-free.


    This is motivation.


    The same goes for the Potions Department.


    As long as new magic potions can be developed, there can also be a lot of income.


    John knew that some people felt that those scientific researchers should be separated from the world, and that using money to measure motivation seemed too vulgar.


    But if you devote your whole life to research, you can only use Floo powder to get home in the end. This can reflect the greatness of selfless dedication and improve efficiency?


    The regulations John established for the two departments not only greatly improved research motivation and efficiency, but also allowed more people to study in these majors.


    There are three people in the Future Wizards Exhibition who are successful examples.


    One is the inventor of a special magic wand, the other is the inventor of flying cars and flying magic carpets.


    At least they don¡¯t need to worry about money for the rest of their lives and can focus on research.


    Damo Alex received a blood sample from a vampire. He had not slept for three days.


    After learning that he would be awarded a medal in the magic tower in the Wizarding City, this honor-seeking Slytherin was basically as if he had been given a shot.


    Not only him, but also the group of potion masters who had been poisoned have cheered up one after another.


    Everyone was so excited that they started a project to conduct research.


    It''s just that there is an unwritten rule in the circle of potion masters.


    As long as you see that old boy Damo Alex, the potion masters will be extremely vigilant. If you can walk over and spit on him, then you will receive the approving eyes of all the potion masters.


    Damo Alex¡¯s name is already notorious in that circle, but he himself doesn¡¯t think so.


    Anyway, as long as you can get honor, what''s the point of cheating your friends?


    When he became ruthless, he would not even let go of his own teacher.


    Slughorn, who was enjoying his peaceful vacation, shivered inexplicably and felt a little cold for some reason.


    No matter what, I am destined to have great success this year.


    With the start of the school-level league, Hogwarts will welcome the arrival of other magic schools.


    ? Plus John is willing to attend as a guest.


    Tianhu raised his hand, and the flying dragon rode on his face.


    How to lose this one?


    ¡­


    Chapter 798 Obelisk Travel Technology


    August is half over.


    There is still half a month until school starts.


    This is sad news for Malfoy.


    An intermediate wizard league was held at the stadium.


    Although there are not as many people as in the top wizard league, there are still many people coming.


    It was impossible for one person to drink all the soup and water. Weasley''s Wizarding Wheezes did not sell the uniforms of the two teams in this game, but was sold by other people.


    Lucius Malfoy holds three clubs.


    This year, competitions have also started successfully in various countries.


    He has strong financial resources and supports businesses to sell Quidditch club clothes and peripherals.


    Just like this, the Malfoy family has more money than they can spend all their money.


    The ancient alliance has a clear division of labor, and each family has its own business in its own field.


    And they all have a tacit agreement not to interfere with other families'' businesses.


    It is this tacit understanding that allows the ancient fund to double again.


    Lucius found John. There was really too much money in this ancient fund, and he didn''t know how to spend it.


    Dividends alone can give each family a considerable amount of income.


    But this is the stupidest thing to do.


    "Take it to England." John said casually, "Convert the galleons into pounds, and then invest in various Muggle industries."


    Lucius was dumbfounded.


    He didn''t expect John to propose this plan.


    John was very surprised and said: "The Malfoy family will establish itself in the Muggle world in the future. Don''t you have enough industry reserves?"


    It makes sense.


    And foreign exchange is an important national reserve.


    A large amount of Galleons flow into the Muggle world, and of course a destination must be prepared for it.


    Britain is a good choice because their government has some knowledge of the wizarding world, and John believes that Mycroft should be able to understand the importance of Galleons to Britain in the future.


    John wants to build Galleons into an international currency. Anything in the magical world requires Galleons to be traded.


    Regardless of whether it is the United States or any other country, they need to trade energy or other things with magical countries, and Galleons are essential.


    As the family of magic agents that John wants to cultivate, Malfoy is very good as a channel for the outflow of a large amount of galleons.


    Similarly, this money can also be used to increase the influence of the wizarding world on the Muggle world.


    Lucius was also dizzy after hearing this. He hesitated and asked: "Do I need to invest more money?"


    Lucius or the Ancient Alliance has a good point.


    That is, they have no doubts about John''s words. The only question is how much to invest.


    If the ancient fund does not have enough money, Lucius does not mind paying for it himself.


    Speaking of Muggle money, the Malfoy family has a lot of antiques.


    It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to exchange it for money.


    "You don''t need that much. On the contrary, investing too much at one time will make Muggles suspicious."


    John rejected Lucius'' suggestion to sell antiques. Wizards wanted to gradually take control of the Muggle industry. If they bought too much, Muggles would probably not be able to sit still.


    He also told other families the same thing.


    The Delacour family in France is also preparing to release wizard currency.


    After sending Lucius away, John also had to deal with the affairs of the Alchemy Department.


    Magic associations began to experiment with obelisk crossing technology on large buildings around the world.


    Now that results have appeared, it means that the remaining plans can be implemented.


    Regarding the production of the obelisk, it is a big project.


    Because only the Alchemy Department can make that kind of simple obelisk.


    And only John could make the complete obelisk.


    In order to speed up the process, John had to go to the Alchemy Department in person for guidance.


    With his help, the production of the obelisk was on track.


    ¡­


    The so-called obelisk crossing technology does not need to be in the shape of an obelisk.


    Similar to the portal, this technology is also used.


    Because it was discovered in the obelisk, it is called the obelisk crossing technology.


    This thing can change every aspect of the wizard.


    John stared at two rectangular black blocks as big as his palms, one hundred meters apart.


    The two alchemists each held one.


    The alchemist on the left put a stone on it. Under his operation, the stone gradually became lighter. This process lasted for three minutes, and finally disappeared out of thin air.


    The alchemist on the right was looking forward to it as he stared at the black rectangular block.


    But the stone never came.


    The faces of the alchemists watching this experiment showed expressions of disappointment.


    When John saw this, he stretched out his hand.


    The black rectangle of the alchemist on the right flew into his hand. His fingers traced across the smooth surface and he said: "This technique was not completely successful, nor was it a complete failure."


    Under the gaze of everyone, the missing stone was held between John''s fingers.


    "There is a problem with the manifestation process." John patted the black rectangle with both hands, surrounded by magic circles on both sides, and then took on a new look.


    Putting the stone back on, John said to the alchemists: "Due to the error in the space, the transmission information was wrong, causing the items to stay in the space and unable to appear."


    Under the nervous gaze of the alchemist, the stone gradually disappeared.


    What is surprising is that the outline of the stone is gradually showing on another black rectangular body.


    "Succeeded!"


    The alchemists were very excited. This was their first success after hundreds of failures.


    They all looked at John with admiring eyes.


    As the strongest alchemist today, John''s actions are worth the alchemist''s hard work over the past few months.


    John put down the thing in his hand, and the alchemist took it and prepared to rely on this alchemical object for reverse deduction.


    "Obelisk travel technology has become more and more mature." John thought in his mind.


    While this technology brings convenience, it also requires some restraint.


    If those two item transfer technologies were used to commit crimes, even the Aurors would have no trace.


    "It needs to be distinguished."


    John made up his mind to classify these technologies as military technologies and distinguish them from civilian technologies.


    They have to ensure that they can be several versions ahead of civilian technology.


    Now is the time when magic technology explodes, and more and more unbridled ideas will be realized.


    These technologies must be well kept secret and sealed.


    He stayed in the Alchemy Department for a week until he could finally go out.


    As soon as John went out, he was blocked by Damo Alex.


    The deputy dean''s eyes were now bloodshot, and there was black smoke coming out of his ears. He looked very penetrating.


    The moment he saw Damo Alex, John knew that he would probably have to cancel a lot of travel today.


    As expected, Damo Alex focused on breaking the vampire curse.


    After all, he can be said to be the second person to cure the curse, but when faced with the curse of a vampire, he actually couldn''t get over it even after several days.


    And John also checked the two blood samples.


    He frowned and realized something was wrong.


    ¡­


    Chapter 799 The Origin of Vampires

 Chapter 792：

    John''s pupils enlarged, and his eyes could see the subtle difference between the two volumes of blood.


    That''s how much difference there is in the curse.


    He picked up the blood in his left hand and asked, "Did the blood nun send it?"


    "Yes." Damo Alex had thick dark circles under his eyes, and he had lost more than a little weight.


    As a potion master, he has a very magical skill.


    In order to maintain a high-intensity and dedicated research enthusiasm, and in order to not be disturbed in my research.


    He would overeat during non-working hours to satisfy himself quickly and ingest enough energy to maintain the operation of his body.


    The price is that Damo Alex''s body is like a balloon, sometimes with a belly, sometimes as thin as a rib.


    The current Damo Alex looked like he was just one overtime shift away from sudden death. Those who didn¡¯t know better thought John was exploiting this middle-aged man.


    After hearing Damo Alex''s answer, John picked up another blood.


    There is almost no difference between the two in appearance, but in the eyes of John, who can see chaotic particles, this thing is very different.


    The one on the left contains a curse that can change people, while the one on the right contains more than half the curse.


    The other half is replaced by a very active virus.


    They are both vampires, but have different blood.


    John put down the blood and thought: "It seems that Xue Ni is right. The two types of vampires are different in source."


    To be sure, the existence of wizards and vampires is more similar to the birth of a curse.


    Muggle vampires seem to be mutated.


    Although there is a curse, this curse is used to maintain the vampire''s active blood lust.


    "Do you see the difference?" Damo Alex''s face drooped, and the black smoke coming out of his ears made the whole room dark.


    "There is no difference in appearance or specific composition of this thing, but when used as a potion, it will undergo completely different changes."


    Damo Alex looked at the two cages covered with black cloth without words. John walked over and opened them. Inside were a dying rabbit with fangs and a dead chicken. It had been dead for about two and a half days. .


    Damo Alex is an excellent potion master, but unfortunately he is not a person who likes cleaning.


    John glanced at the red bloodshot eyes of Damo Alex and said in surprise: "Don''t tell me that you experimented directly on them?"


    Damo Alex looked away with a guilty conscience.


    This kind of behavior is very reckless in the scientific research community.


    "Okay, I admit to doing this, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to tell the difference between the two bloods." Damo Alex couldn''t reason straight, but he was quite angry.


    John was speechless. For a potions master, practice soon reveals the truth.


    "The Alchemy Department has designed a new magic microscope based on the Muggle microscope. You can go get one tomorrow."


    As expected, it is still a combination of magic and technology. For something like this, only John can see the difference with the naked eye. A microscope that can observe the changes in magic is particularly important.


    "Research can''t just rely on seclusion, Damo Alex." John said, "The two vampires had different branches in their ancestors, which means they were born from different sources. We need to prescribe the right medicine."


    He snapped his fingers and all the windows in the room opened.


    The billowing black smoke finally had a place to leave, and the visibility in the entire room was much higher.


    "Also, don''t drink too much refreshing medicine, it''s just cold medicine."


    John gives Damo Alex a heads up.


    He always thought it was one curse, but now it seems that it is two curses.


    Damo Alex suddenly realized.


    "As for the death of animals." John looked at the rabbits that were still alive. He could see that the curse was taking away lives. "The curse is not something these lives can bear. It does not die immediately, but it continues to reduce vitality."


    On the other hand, the other chicken does not curse death.


    It''s more like the virus invades the body and disrupts the entire chicken''s body system, causing the chicken to explode.


    After leaving enough clues for Damo Alex, John also became curious about the two branches of wizard vampires and Muggle vampires.


    Like vampires, werewolves who are affected by the curse are all from the same source.


    The probability of two different curses becoming the same species by chance is extremely low.


    ¡­


    Vampires are nocturnal beings. Although some are awake during the day, most of them act at night.


    John wrote a letter to Bloody Ni. When Basil sent it back, some red liquid was stuck to his feathers.


    Just by looking at it, John knew it was human blood.


    Basil was very unhappy. He opened his wings and pecked at the feathers with his beak to clean them off.


    Riddle came bounding over, and he was close to the spot where Basil was stained red. His eyes lit up like a flashlight.


    Stubborn blood peels off quickly after being irradiated.


    Basil approached Riddle with satisfaction and rubbed his head against Riddle to express his gratitude.


    But Riddle just raised his head and chest coldly.


    John received a reply from Xue Ni. This was the vampire''s home court in the middle of the night.


    As if he was afraid that John would misunderstand, Xue Ni''s first sentence was not an answer, but an explanation of why Basil was stained with blood.


    Basil kicked open the skylight and flew into the vampire''s house. Unfortunately, Xueni was having dinner.


    In the Muggle world, you can buy blood transfusion bags at the hospital by spending some money. This is why Xueni likes to visit the Muggle world.


    The taste of blood is usually not very good, and sometimes you will drink old people¡¯s blood that is old and unpleasant to drink.


    By the way, Xueni likes to drink the blood of young girls. It would be better if it had just been drawn out less than an hour ago and the blood is still type AB.


    John saw that Xueni had a picky taste, so he directly chose to skip this lengthy menu that was written on half a piece of parchment.


    Xue Ni inquired about some information on the Vampire Council. Their origins came from Cain, the famous vampire in the world.


    It is said that Cain was cursed to become a vampire because he was displeased by God for killing his brother.


    In other words, Cain is a transformation caused by pure curse.


    On the other hand, they are Muggles, and Xueni don¡¯t know much about them. They just heard that their origins are different from wizards.


    "It seems this curse is very challenging."


    Bloodni''s words are full of desire for John to be able to suppress the curse.


    But this curse has a different situation than the werewolf curse.


    When Damo Alex took over this task, he probably had the idea of ??proving himself.


    "Should I write a letter to Professor Slughorn and ask him to be careful about Damo Alex?"


    John can predict that when this curse becomes difficult, Damo Alex will not hesitate to choose to drag his teacher into the water again.


    John would not choose to get involved directly. As a manager, what he needs is not to do it himself.


    Cultivating and distributing is what he should do.


    There is a saying that goes, if you don¡¯t know how to manage a team, you can only work until you die.


    The wizard is a big team.


    Basil was close to the aloof Riddle, his eyes showing his superiority and disdain for Tom, who was barking at the dog below.


    As a dog that can''t fly, Tom couldn''t climb up the slender owl stand, so he could only spin around anxiously below.


    In the past, Crookshanks and Yaya played with it in school. After graduation, the protoss Hector and Helmer were also good playmates.


    But now they were gone, and Tom could only catch the owl.


    Frustrated by Basil''s rejection, Tom lay on John''s lap for comfort.


    John rubbed the dog''s head and murmured to himself: "Really, you miss your former companions."


    He looked out the window at the night, "It used to be so lively."


    There are fewer and fewer people in Silverhand Manor.


    A petal swept by the wind fell into the palm of my hand.


    John will use Tom''s big ears to cover his eyes.


    The petal in the palm of my hand moved, turned into a butterfly, spread its wings and flew to Tom''s nose.


    Feeling itchy on his nose, Tom twisted the dog''s head to remove his ears from his eyes.


    Seeing the butterfly transformed from pink petals fly up, it happily chased after it.


    Tom was chasing butterflies in the empty manor.


    John walked out of the study and smiled at this scene, every time Tom walked through an area.


    The lights there will turn on, and as Tom runs further and further away, all the lights will turn on.


    This place seems to be back to that bustling time.


    All kinds of sounds rang in my ears, just like in Hogwarts, full of laughter and laughter.


    However, no matter how prosperous it is, it is still false.


    Tom finally caught up with the butterfly, and the pink butterfly landed on his nose.


    Tom, with his tongue lolling, stared at the butterfly with his eyes motionless.


    Just as it was waiting for the butterfly to take off again, the butterfly curled up and turned back into the petals that came with the wind.


    Tom shook his head, and the petals fell on the expensive carpet. The wind that broke into it swept them up again and flew towards this luxurious manor.


    Basil flew to the chandelier and looked at Tom who was sitting there motionless.


    Maybe Tom is also thinking about this false thing.


    The lights dim.


    The manor returned to its quietness and darkness.


    ¡­


    Chapter 800 The new semester begins


    Today is a sad day.


    For Malfoy.


    He reluctantly watched his Atu get into the Feitian car that had not yet been sold on the market.


    Mr. Greengrass stared at Malfoy in the rearview mirror with wary eyes.


    "Draco, I remember all those snacks of yours," there was a large bag of new snack gift boxes on the seat next to Astoria, "I will contact you as soon as I get to school."


    Malfoy: "It''s okay, I''m not in a hurry."


    Astoria: "A Quidditch club contacted me, will you be angry?"


    Malfoy forced a smile: "No, no, no, you can go to any club."


    "Thankfully I didn''t help you decide which club to go to when you were at school, otherwise it would have delayed your choice."


    Mr. Greengrass looked at Malfoy, who was still trying to open the car window, and said angrily: "Get ready to go."


    When Astoria heard her father''s words, she waved to Malfoy, "I''m leaving. You have to take care. Don''t use that belt. It can easily hit your head."


    "I know, you should take care of yourself too." Malfoy pretended to be cool and loosened his grip on the car door.


    Astoria said goodbye: "Goodbye, Draco."


    "Goodbye, Atuo."


    Mr. Greengrass didn''t want to stop for a long time. He stepped on the accelerator without waiting for Malfoy to say anything more.


    The car started slowly, but Malfoy still couldn''t bear to leave and started walking with the car.


    "Be happy and happy in school. If someone bullies you, just tell me."

 Chapter 793：

    The car was getting faster and faster, and Malfoy also changed from walking to running.


    "Atuo, you have to be happy and happy. It doesn''t matter if you lose the game!"


    Malfoy started running, crying and howling as he ran.


    "Atuo! Atuo!"


    "Atuo, I''m not here at school, so you have to take care of yourself!"


    "Atuo!"


    "Atuo, let me go too, Atuo!"


    Malfoy chased him for several hundred meters.


    A touching scene fell in John''s eyes. He looked at Daphne silently and asked, "Why don''t you just hang him up."


    Daphne smiled, but her fingers turned white as she clenched her wand.


    A few minutes later, Malfoy was hanging from a laurel tree at Greengrass''s house.


    As for why John was at Greengrass'' house, it was thanks to Astoria''s assist.


    As the representative of Greengrass'' high emotional intelligence, Astoria perfectly inherited her mother''s ability to control the situation within three inches.


    Unfortunately, Daphne inherited Mr. Greengrass''s caliber of manipulation.


    Wanting to help her sister, Astoria told John that she was going to school and asked John to come over to her house.


    Although John felt that even if he wanted to send him off, he would have to do it at King''s Cross Station, but after Astoria''s repeated insistence, he came over anyway.


    I also witnessed the epic drama of ¡®Malfoy¡¯s car chase¡¯.


    "I can confirm just now that Mr. Greengrass has almost stepped on the accelerator."


    John was sure that the car was almost flying.


    Who makes Malfoy run fast?


    Today is the first day of school at Hogwarts.


    Around October, John will go to Hogwarts to watch the school league as a guest.


    Daphne looked very stiff after hanging up Malfoy.


    I don¡¯t know what happened, but the house elf at home was taken away by Mrs. Greengrass and went to Mrs. Malkin¡¯s place to clean up the goods.


    In the huge manor, only John and Daphne were left inside.


    Daphne nervously fiddled with the hem of her clothes. If she had known that John was coming, she would have put on a beautiful dress.


    Daphne is now wearing casual clothes. The loose clothes don''t matter whether they fit her or not. They can only make her feel comfortable at home.


    Not even spraying perfume!


    "Are you hungry?" Daphne asked coyly, "I learned a new cuisine, Indian cuisine."


    Indian food came to John''s mind, and he said calmly: "I''m not too hungry, but it seems to me that Malfoy hasn''t eaten."


    "Oh, he''s not hungry."


    Malfoy never thought that he escaped death because he was hung.


    John was visiting Greengrass''s house. He said curiously: "Speaking of which, this is my first time at your house."


    The Greengrass family is not much worse than the Malfoy family. The home uses a lot of laurel wood for decoration, and there is also the laurel family crest.


    There are portraits of many of Greengrass'' ancestors in the corridor.


    These people came to the picture frame one by one, followed by the two people.


    The portrait muttered: "Hey, I know him."


    "We all know that he is my great-granddaughter Daphne..."


    "Silent! (Silencio


    Daphne was so happy that she cast a silent spell to eliminate the sound of the portrait.


    Grandpa Zeng was yelling there, but no sound came out.


    Daphne''s sharp eyes swept across her ancestors.


    The group of portraits dispersed in fright.


    John looked around the rooms of the manor with great interest.


    "Mr. Greengrass has recently been interested in letting you take over the family business," John walked leisurely in the manor. "After officially moving into the Magic Kingdom, I am going to let Greengrass take on the transportation business in various places for wizards."


    Stopping in front of a room, John turned to look at Daphne and said seriously: "That is not an easy thing."


    "Not only for wizards, but also for Muggles, and those ships that are responsible for harvesting in the last battle."


    The red-brown eyes seemed to **** Daphne in, and John said: "That also means that it is a very tiring thing."


    "how about you?"


    Daphne''s gray-blue eyes met John''s, and she asked, "Aren''t you tired?"


    "Me?" John was stunned and chuckled, "How could that be?"


    "I am the Witch King," John stepped forward again, pushed open the door of the room with both hands, and stepped into the sunny hall. "When I take on this responsibility, I cannot give up because of myself."


    This is the great hall of the Greengrass family. Fine appliances and lots of laurel wood decorate the spacious place.


    A huge oil painting depicts this hall.


    This place is very bright, so bright that it¡¯s a bit dazzling.


    John stood in the sunshine and said to Daphne: "I am very lucky to have friends around me."


    "When I feel tired, I think that everything I cherish is trying to become better so that they can enjoy it."


    He smiled, making Daphne follow him involuntarily.


    She walked through the shadow and tried her best to get closer to the king who was attracting everyone''s attention.


    She suddenly gained courage, stretched out her hand, and gently grabbed John''s left hand.


    "I just want to follow you, my... king."


    Daphne looked at John intently, the loose clothes on her body were as elegant as a set of exquisite black evening gowns.


    She curtsied and brought her left hand close to the corner of her tender lips.


    With a gentle kiss, Daphne raised her bright eyes slightly, revealing a smile that shook people''s hearts.


    "Standing at John Wick''s side as Daphne Greengrass."


    It is such a picturesque scene that one cannot tell whether the other side of the oil painting is real or what is outside here.


    It''s like a princess kissing her ring finger and never leaving, and like a knight kissing the back of his hand to show his loyalty.


    John raised his right hand and slowly approached Daphne.


    Daphne''s heart was beating rapidly, and she felt dizzy after everything she had done.


    With her mind heating up, her body quickly heated up after she reacted.


    The white and tender shoulders exposed by the loose clothes turned reddish, making people want to take a bite.


    She closed her eyes and swallowed nervously.


    Raising his head, he faced John at a 45-degree angle.


    The lips want to refuse but welcome, waiting.


    It''s a wonderful feeling when you''re close.


    She obviously closed her eyes, but she felt that it was so magical.


    On the shoulder, the hand fell.


    Immediately afterwards, the clothes on the exposed white shoulders were pulled up, and John''s voice sounded.


    "This dress seems too big. I also know your determination to take over Greengrass."


    Daphne opened her eyes and saw John''s sincere comment.


    She lowered her head and glanced at her clothes. She felt like crying but couldn''t express it in words.


    "I thought we were going to kiss him!"


    Angry shouting sounded in the hall.


    The two looked over.


    The painting of the empty hall was crowded with the ancestors of the Greengrass family.


    They crowded in the front of the picture frame one by one, beating their chests and feet, looking like they hated the iron.


    Even Grandpa Daphne, who was under a silent spell, vividly expressed her anger with body language.


    Those Greengrass ancestors were talking in a flurry of words.


    The hall is as chaotic as a market.


    The ancestors who have been following the two of them have only one piece of information they can summarize.


    I¡¯ve been watching for so long, and you¡¯re just going to let me watch this?


    They complained collectively, and there was also an old aunt who was clearly not married. She also talked nonsense in the family portrait about how many people were chasing her back then. If she hadn''t been unmoved, the Malfoy family would all have the surname Greengrass now.


    Daphne''s face was turning red at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    At this time, Daphne was in urgent need of someone who could let her vent the unknown anger caused by shyness.


    ?Obviously, in this situation, a character is indispensable.


    Malfoy rushed into the hall angrily, stretched out two fingers, and roared loudly: "Two and a half hours! I was hung up for two and a half hours!"


    Doesn¡¯t anyone want to save themselves?


    He shouted dissatisfiedly.


    And Daphne slowly turned around.


    John looked down at his pocket watch and said, "It''s time for me. Madam Maxime wants me to go to Beauxbatons to fulfill my promise."


    After saying that, John said goodbye to the two of them and stretched out his finger to open the air portal.


    He walked inside and disappeared.


    Daphne''s ancestors dispersed again, and no one noticed anything was wrong.


    Later, Mr. Greengrass came back from seeing his daughter off and saw Malfoy at the door of Greengrass.


    He was indifferent and even wanted to laugh.


    ¡­


    Chapter 801 Beauxbatons Speech


    Beauxbatons.


    Furong¡¯s alma mater.


    One of the three magic schools in Europe, along with Hogwarts and Durmstrang.


    With John''s arrival, the school is fully prepared for the opening dinner.


    The principal, Ms. Maxim, is finding fault with the opening dinner.


    She took a bite of the potato cake made by the house elf, frowned and said, "This is obviously different from the taste of Hogwarts."


    The house elf didn''t dare to say otherwise, so he could only prepare again.


    The ingredients are tasted under Ms. Maxim¡¯s golden spoon.


    "French fish soup?" Ms. Maxim took a sip and said with satisfaction, "Perfect."


    Even the normally aloof principal lady came to a place like the kitchen, and the house elves worked even harder.


    "Listen, your craftsmanship will be spoken by the most distinguished people in the magical world," Ms. Maxim said critically, "It must be impeccable!"

 Chapter 794：

    Gabrielle and her girl friends peeked out from behind the kitchen door.


    The girl, a fourth-year Beauxbatons student, asked in a low voice: "This is the first time I saw Ms. Maxim in the kitchen."


    "Who is the most noble person in the magical world?"


    Gabrielle''s popularity was much better than when Fleur was at school.


    Hearing her friend''s question, Gabrielle thought for a moment and said, "Maybe it''s the principal of another school."


    "Hogwarts?" the girl asked.


    "I think maybe not." Gabrielle blinked.


    The two girls were so busy discussing that they didn''t notice that the tall lady was already standing at the door.


    "Gabriel Delacour, it''s very nice of you to be here."


    The half-giant Ms. Maxim picked up the girl with one hand. She tapped the girl''s nose with her finger and said with a smile: "I want to give you an important task."


    Gabrielle swallowed, and she asked nervously, "What kind of mission is it?"


    Ms. Maxim smiled and pinched Gabrielle''s smooth face, which already showed her beauty qualifications. "A very good mission."


    "And you, Miss Adele Klowok."


    Ms. Maxim had no intention of letting another naughty student go.


    The black-haired Adele was on the verge of crying. She just wanted to taste the snacks in advance.


    The little girls who were caught were taken away by Ms. Maxim.


    The elegant and beautiful Beauxbatons is not like Hogwarts where it is divided into four tables where people eat and drink.


    On the contrary, they have a lot of dining etiquette.


    Blue clothes and skirts make this academy full of bright colors.


    The fairies in the garden played and sang beautiful music in the dining hall.


    Miss Adele had a look of resentment on her face, and she glared back at the boy beside her who was looking over at Gabrielle.


    "It''s over, I feel like we are like girls standing next to a wedding throwing flowers." Adele wanted to squat down and draw a circle.


    It was a pity that Ms. Maxim asked her to change into a gorgeous blue silk dress. The sapphire necklace from Ms. Maxim''s personal collection made her breathless.


    The two of them are a beautiful sight, making every student passing by unable to help but take a second look.


    After all the students are almost inside.


    A huge carriage in the sky is slowly approaching.


    The carriage was like a small palace, flying over the Pyrenees and landing in front of the two of them.


    The huge rune horse trampled its hooves and made a loud sound from its nose.


    The girls covered their skirts to prevent them from blowing up in the wind.


    They looked curiously and saw the carriage door slowly opening.


    Under the carriage, a ladder automatically stretched out.


    A man slowly walked out of the carriage.


    When Adele saw that person, she covered her screams with her hands.


    Gabrielle also looked at the visitor blankly.


    "I remember Beauxbatons'' school uniforms were not like this."


    The person coming was none other than John.


    Seeing these two unique ''school uniforms'', John looked puzzled, "Have you changed your school uniform?"


    But I seem to be dressed a little casually.


    John glanced at his clothes and simply snapped his fingers.


    The clothes on his body turned into a set of gorgeous wizard robes.


    "Gabriel?" He noticed that Gabrielle had become stupid, walked over and smiled, "Long time no see."


    "Witch, Witch King!" Adele still couldn''t hold it in, she was dancing with excitement.


    John smiled and nodded at her, "I think we should go in."


    Go in?


    correct.


    My mission is to come here to welcome distinguished guests.


    After reacting, Gabrielle also approached John and said with admiration: "Ms. Maxim didn''t even say you were coming."


    "This is great!"


    John shrugged and said casually: "I thought she had told you a long time ago. Fleur didn''t tell you?"


    When Gabrielle heard that her sister knew about it, she immediately complained: "She didn''t even tell me."


    I think Fleur came here to give Gabrielle a surprise.


    Adele didn''t want to take her eyes off John.


    No wonder Ms. Maxim is so strict.


    As expected, the most noble person in the entire magical world has arrived.


    As they entered, the entire Beauxbatons was boiling.


    The children who were still in school all stared at the people being welcomed in with their eyes wide open and their mouths dumbfounded.


    The Witch King, John Wick.


    They never expected that Ms. Maxim would quietly come up with a big surprise.


    When Madame Maxime saw John come in, she stood up happily to welcome him.


    This opening dinner is destined to be lively.


    The new Beauxbatons student felt dizzy.


    These people have grown up listening to the stories of John Wick in the past two years.


    Even Muggle wizards heard many stories about John''s deeds after they learned that they were wizards.


    He is the best wizard, a graduate of Hogwarts, and the Wizard King of the wizarding world.


    John''s existence is a legend.


    A living legend.


    Everyone who sees him can''t help but say "Merlin''s beard".


    Beauxbatons is not Hogwarts, and France is not Britain.


    They were not lucky enough to see John on the street very often.


    On the contrary, they had never seen John in person.


    During that dangerous and frightening period, John''s appearance was like a needle in the sea.


    They have long been accustomed to looking for John Wick''s name in newspapers.


    When they see a real person, they can recognize it at a glance.


    This is the Witch King who will completely unify the magical world next month.


    This is crazy.


    "Lord Wick is willing to give a great lecture at Beauxbatons," Madam Maxime announced. "Tomorrow morning, I hope that students interested in alchemy can go."


    "The person in front of you is not only the most powerful wizard, but also the greatest alchemist in the entire world."


    After she finished speaking, she whispered to John: "Thank you for coming on the first day of school, John."


    John smiled and said; "I am very willing to contribute to my teacher''s school."


    Look, in the Witch King''s heart, Beauxbatons is his second alma mater.


    Ms. Maxim held her chest out proudly.


    John looked at the group of students and said hello: "Hello, the future of the magical world."


    He has not forgotten his purpose.


    "When I was a student, I came to Beauxbatons as an exchange student."


    "It was an interesting time."


    I don¡¯t know why, but when John said this, people felt that there was no sense of violation.


    Obviously seven years have passed.


    "My teacher Nicol Flamel, he is the greatest alchemist. I study his notes here and also meet some friends."


    Thinking of the time when he met Fleur here, John smiled.


    "On the road to magic, we need to focus on the determination of magic."


    "Because on the path of magic, choice is always with us."


    "We don''t know the answer to our choice, but a firm mind can prevent us from regretting it in the first place."


    "So, after entering this school, let go of your confusion. There is no completely standard answer to magic. As long as you don''t feel that you are wrong, just stick to it."


    John looked at the students and finished the last paragraph.


    "There''s only so much I can tell you about magic."


    "Now¡­"


    "I just want to say, let''s eat!"


    This is the deal between John and Ms. Maxim, and it is also the reason why he came a day early.


    He also wanted to give it a try. As the principal, he would say "Let''s eat."


    The Beauxbatons students smiled, and the last words made them see the interesting side of the Witch King.


    ¡­


    Chapter 802 Lockhart¡¯s new book is on sale


    Although John knew that Ms. Maxim was a person who was very willing to package herself in luxury, he could not have imagined that she would let him live in that palace carriage.


    John stared at Gabriel and Adele who looked determined outside, and he said silently: "How about you go back?"


    "No!" Adele said seriously, "Ms. Maxim specially ordered us to exempt us from curfew and confinement cough cough..."


    Adele, who spilled the beans, coughed to cover up her guilty conscience.


    Gabrielle also said: "Yes, we will never let the respected Witch King pull out the magic talisman Ma Yu..."


    Adele covered Gabrielle''s mouth, and she laughed awkwardly.


    John was more embarrassed than she was.


    Wasn¡¯t it just that it was pulled out before?


    I didn¡¯t expect Ms. Maxim to know about this.


    The two girls who were able to hang out at night stared at John. This was related to the number of times they were exempted from confinement this semester. They couldn''t be careless!


    John had to spend one night in the gorgeous palace.


    Rather than sleeping, he was processing some documents sent from various departments on the carriage.


    After daybreak, John should fulfill his promise.


    In the Beauxbatons classroom.


    Nearly all students from fifth grade to seventh grade came.


    Students in lower grades can only go to class as usual.

 Chapter 795：

    John looked at the classroom, which didn''t have much space, and smiled: "It doesn''t seem big enough."


    Before the students could ask to change classrooms, John took out his magic wand and waved it.


    The students saw the three walls of the classroom getting farther and farther away.


    The whole classroom is zoomed in.


    This magical scene is breathtaking.


    "Space magic." John''s words were automatically written on the blackboard behind him.


    The students'' faces were full of curiosity, but John said: "But unfortunately, that is not our course today."


    "Alchemy." John glanced at the students and asked, "Who knows what the principles of alchemy are?"


    A student stood up with his hands raised and said nervously: "There is no such thing as free gold, sir."


    "Very good." John smiled at the student, making him less nervous.


    "Exchange of equal value, there is no free gold, anything you get must be paid for."


    The chalk on the blackboard was written quickly and a paragraph was written.


    John was a little troubled. He stopped and thought for a while.


    "Let me think about how to transform my language into words you can understand."


    Sometimes when the gap is too large, it becomes even more distressing.


    There is a huge difference between John''s alchemy level and the alchemy level of the students.


    And alchemy is an extremely complex knowledge, so after John thought hard about it.


    He decided to start from the most basic place.


    This lesson is definitely the most novel one for the students.


    Beauxbatons is indeed a school sponsored by Nico Flamel. The alchemy level of the students here is higher than that of Hogwarts, and there are more people to choose from.


    But as time goes by, those future alchemists with considerable talents gradually turn from thinking to dullness.


    What is the difference between fairy alchemy and wizard alchemy?


    About the subtle differences in the energy fields of ancient metals and modern metals.


    Runes are an essential foundation for alchemy, as well as Elvish and the languages ??of other ancient species.


    How to imprint your own rules on alchemy objects made of materials, etc.


    It''s like listening to a heavenly book.


    Arriving at the back, almost no one survived.


    After one class, the seventh-year student council president, the best student in Beauxbatons'' alchemy, squatted in the corner and murmured: "It turns out that I don''t know how to do alchemy at all."


    Not only him, but all the students were trapped in an endless loop where the alchemy they understood was not even basic.


    John touched his chin and said doubtfully: "I feel like they are not very enthusiastic."


    As the leader of the International Institute of Magical Science and Technology, John originally wanted to spread knowledge to the magical world.


    But he didn¡¯t understand. Was it because he didn¡¯t explain clearly enough or didn¡¯t explain it in detail enough?


    Ms. Maxim looked complicated and said: "You haven''t told anyone else about alchemy, have you, John?"


    "I occasionally give lectures in the Alchemy Department."


    John''s answer left Ms. Maxim speechless.


    The Alchemy Department is a group of top alchemists in the magical world.


    ??Do you teach students the same way you teach them?


    Ms. Maxim began to worry. Will this group of students give up alchemy in the future because of what happened today?


    It may also be the other way around.


    At some point in the future, this group of students was stuck in an alchemical problem and suddenly remembered this lesson.


    That flash of inspiration can turn an ordinary alchemist into a top alchemist.


    Well, John did a great job.


    In any case, Ms. Maxim would like to thank John for fulfilling his promise.


    And John¡¯s Beauxbatons journey is coming to an end.


    Ms. Maxim also enthusiastically asked the magic horse to send John away.


    But John felt it was too ostentatious, so he simply used the teleportation channel.


    It wasn''t until Ms. Maxim went to see her precious rune horse one day later that she saw that it was missing a lot of feathers, and finally understood why John didn''t use it.


    Gabrielle and Adele also want to celebrate that they will never be locked up again.


    When I walked to the principal''s office, not only did I not get a reward.


    Two people fell asleep while taking a walk at night, causing the feathers of the talisman horse to be plucked out.


    The two were sentenced to solitary confinement and given a seven-inch letter of apology.


    This made the two little girls burst into tears.


    ¡­


    Returning to England from Beauxbatons.


    John''s days are between three and one hour.


    Doing business, going out, eating, sleeping.


    It takes two hours to be completely energetic, and John is often dealing with things before Tang Mi even goes to work.


    After Tang Mi got off work, John was still dealing with things.


    "I think I should change chairs."


    On this day, John stared at his chair with some thoughts in his mind.


    After John got up, Tom jumped up and lay down.


    Tang Mi came to report on his work. When he saw John looking at the chair, he asked strangely: "What''s wrong, sir?"


    "Nothing, I just want to change a chair."


    John turned his head slightly to look at Tang Mi and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Today is the release of Gilderoy Lockhart''s new book." Tang Mi took out a piece of parchment and said, "He sent the new book over with a letter attached."


    Today is September 15th?


    John raised his eyebrows and asked, "What book did you write this time?"


    "I heard it''s a book about a powerful wizard who takes a vacation and travels to the Muggle world for adventure," Tang Mi also wondered, "Does he still have such an experience?"


    "Probably because the wizarding world has recently come into contact with the Muggle world."


    John is not surprised. As the best-selling author of books in the wizarding world, Lockhart has a keen sense of hot spots.


    He can quickly know what kind of books wizards like to read.


    Now there is no doubt that books that can popularize some common sense about the Muggle world attract the most attention.


    You must know that even the less important Muggle Studies has become more popular due to recent changes.


    There is a reason why Lockhart can become the top figure in the wizarding world.


    While John was lamenting, Watson, who was in a hospital in the UK, was not so lucky.


    His fellow sufferer Olof had already fled here and gone to a private hospital.


    Watson regretted that he should not have mistakenly believed the slander.


    ¡­


    Chapter 803 Watson¡¯s tragic journey


    As the head of a family with a noble family brotherhood, Watson is a man who is loyal to his family.


    When arms chief Yuri Orlov invited him, he swore that he had absolutely no dirty intentions.


    This is just a business relationship.


    Yuri Orlov hopes to bring the arms business to Watson. The huge underground alliance consumes a lot of arms.


    But Watson rejected him, to be precise, he rejected Orlov''s batch of weapons obtained from the army.


    Those weapons are very good, but it''s a pity that they are only on the battlefield.


    The AK47 is a popular item known as the gun king, but it is not suitable for use in cities.


    What Watson really needs is a more convenient weapon.


    He needs body armor, not the kind of jacket and vest, but something that can fit well and even look the same as an ordinary suit.


    He needed a pistol that could hide at night and make a tiny sound, as subtle as a cat jumping out of a trash can.


    Instead of arming yourself and holding a gleaming gold revolver, making a loud noise like an explosion.


    After hearing his request, Olof also understood that this was because the needs of the two were different.


    However, I still hope that Watson will give him a way to trade his arms in various places through the hotel as a channel.


    In return, he was willing to provide his services in firearms for the hotel.


    ?And it¡¯s not the battlefield kind.


    The offer was tempting, especially when Orlov asked Watson if he wanted to kiss his ring.


    Watson didn''t want his wedding ring to be stained with a man''s saliva, so he readily agreed to this win-win condition.


    During this period, Olof suggested that they go celebrate.


    It was this sentence that sent Watson to the hospital.


    Strip club.


    Although Watson repeatedly stated that he was a gentleman, Yuri Orlov used the most vicious provocation method.


    "No, you''re not afraid of your wife, are you?"


    Watson said, how could his cousin be so angry?


    So he went.


    Immediately afterwards, he opened the door to a new world.


    The strippers were doing a hot striptease, and the men were going crazy in the audience. They were waving all kinds of currencies in their hands and making crazy and harsh screams.


    Orlov stuffed a few green banknotes into the bumper cups, clapped his hands and laughed.


    And calling Watson to be happy together.


    Watson refused in his heart, but that hot **** passed in front of him again and again.


    Finally he couldn''t bear it anymore, so I just wanted to stay quietly.


    Can''t you stay away from me?


    I don¡¯t know which **** bumped into Watson.


    It was this moment that made him accidentally ''touch'' that swaying butt.


    Immediately afterwards, Watson could not remember clearly.


    His memory was intermittent, and in a hazy state, he seemed to see his wife pushing the door open and coming in.


    When a blind soldier saw a beauty, he blew his customary rogue whistle.


    The memory ends here.


    Watson opened his eyes in the hospital in Sokovia.


    The white ceiling.

 Chapter 796：

    Wearing a neck brace around his neck, he looked sideways with difficulty and greeted Olof, who was also lying in the bed next door.


    "I hope you haven''t peed on the bed, Orlov," said Watson. "I''m just asking because I think I smell something."


    "I don''t think I did," Olof said with his left foot in a cast and wearing a hospital gown. "Maybe it''s you."


    Brothers and sisters in distress live in the same place.


    Watson looked at the bedside table, where the little brown bear stood.


    "Hey, Bear, Ariana is here too?"


    The little bear didn''t speak, just tilted his head.


    "I think your head may need to be checked as well." Orlov accidentally touched the wound and made a gasping sound, "I won''t let that guy go."


    "Calm down, do you want us to die?" Watson looked out the window.


    The blue sky.


    On the road in front of the hospital, tanks slowly passed by.


    Bullets and bombs were fired, and the fighting that broke out in the alley was extremely fierce.


    The corridors of the hospital were filled with patients, including soldiers with broken arms and legs and civilians who had been affected.


    "Besides, you didn''t tell me that there would be a coup here."


    Watson was a little numb.


    It was fine when I came here, but now I can¡¯t go back.


    Orlov was even more troubled and couldn''t tell, "If it weren''t for the warlord''s son you beat up in the strip club, this coup wouldn''t have been possible."


    He never expected that Watson would hit that guy on the head with a wine bottle just because someone blew the whistle.


    A series of chaos followed, and in the end it even turned into an early coup, causing internal strife and foreign invasion.


    In this small country in Eastern Europe, two people have been lying in the hospital for a month.


    "Yes? Did I do it?"


    Watson looked suspicious, "Why don''t I remember anything?"


    Orlov shouted angrily: "Otherwise, where do you think our injuries came from?"


    "Uh... I thought it was my wife who hit me." Watson was very honest.


    Orlov said ghostly: "Do you think your wife is Superman?"


    "Absolutely not bad." Watson shrugged, very honestly.


    The door was opened, and Watson saw his wife, Mrs. Wick, coming in with a stern face.


    Ariana ran out from behind Mrs. Wick. She came to the little bear and asked seriously: "Little Bear, have you protected your father?"


    The little brown bear nodded vigorously and raised his furry arms to show that he was strong.


    Ariana smiled happily, hugged the little bear and said to Watson: "Are you okay yet, daddy?"


    Watson rubbed Ariana''s head and said with a smile: "It''s about three to five days."


    He asked Ariana to come in and whispered in his daughter''s ear: "I am mainly staying with Olof. He is too fragile. It is best not to tell him. He is very concerned about face."


    After saying that, Watson still looked disgusted.


    Ariana blinked and nodded vigorously to show that she understood.


    Mrs. Wick put down the things she bought and said expressionlessly: "This is fruit."


    Watson swallowed hard.


    If Watson hadn''t rushed to fight with the warlord''s son in the strip club, he would not be lying in Sokovia, but in a British hospital.


    Because of the war, the family was forced to stay here.


    Watson fawningly peeled an apple for Mrs. Wick, and while peeling it back, he talked to Ariana, "How are you getting along with the little Maximoff girl next door?"


    Next door to the ward, there is also a family.


    Their male owner had his leg cut off by a lawnmower and lives next door.


    There are twin brothers and sisters at home who often visit him.


    Ariana loved being with that little girl.


    "They are discharged from the hospital." Ariana thought for a moment and said, "There is no money."


    Watson''s smile faltered, and he gave the peeled apple to Mrs. Wick flatteringly, saying, "I didn''t expect that."


    Ariana doesn''t have much idea about this. She never takes money from her family.


    "Are you sad?" When Watson saw his wife accepting the apple, he understood that Mrs. Wick was not that angry anymore, and said concerned about his daughter, "They left."


    "No," Ariana hugged the little bear, picked up the little bear and shook it with one hand, "I will give her the little bear you gave me, and the little bear will help me protect her."


    Listening to his daughter''s innocent thoughts, Watson smiled.


    No!


    Did you give away the gift I gave you?


    Okay, at least there is one more.


    Watson didn''t know it yet, but his two cubs were given away as gifts by his daughter.


    In Ariana''s arms, the harmless brown bear seemed to have a different meaning in its round black eyes.


    ¡­


    Maximov''s house.


    Mr. Maximov could see that his daughter was in a good mood.


    The little yellow bear was held by the little girl of the Maximov family. The brother next to him also wanted to touch it, but the little girl stared away.


    She ran to the room with the little bear in her arms. The little girl covered her head with a quilt, tapped the little bear''s nose, and asked: "Little Bear, I will still meet Sister Ariana, right?"


    "That''s just a doll," the little boy said in amusement, "It can''t talk!"


    The little girl lifted up the quilt and bared her teeth at her brother.


    What she didn''t see was that the yellow bear moved its furry hands and nodded slowly.


    In this restless Sokovia.


    The Maximov family had a short-term happiness.


    Although their family is not that rich, they are a neat family, which is enough.


    This calmness is the most precious treasure in Sokovia, which is under bombardment.


    ¡­


    Finally recovered my body.


    Watson can be discharged from the hospital.


    Before leaving, he heard Orlov talking on the phone.


    "What? Arms?" Orlov had been holding back his anger for a month. After hearing this, he instantly smiled and said, "Of course, any kind will do."


    "I can even get... and Si... industries."


    "As long as the price is right."


    After the phone call was made, Orlov walked next to Watson with a smile on his face.


    "A deal has been made. Some local guys want to buy arms."


    Watson silently glanced at the dilapidated streets around him.


    Orlov shrugged and said, "That''s what business is all about, isn''t it?"


    Watson was silent for a while, his eyes were serious, not playful.


    "My daughter''s friend is here, Yuri."


    Olof''s smile gradually disappeared, and he asked in surprise: "Are you serious?"


    "I don''t want my daughter to write to me in the future but not receive a reply," Watson was not joking, with a ruthless look in his eyes, "Bullets can''t kill a man, but a daughter''s tears can easily make a man''s life worse than death."


    "I hope my daughter can keep in touch with her friends."


    The harshness in his words made Olof no longer smile playfully.


    He sighed heavily, "Okay, that''s a lot of money, and it will damage my credibility."


    Despite saying this, he still picked up the phone and pressed the call back button.


    Watson saw Ariana saying goodbye to a girl holding a yellow bear, and he said: "You will get more."


    This trip is over.


    ¡­


    Chapter 804 The figure of the Witch King around the world


    The afterglow falls in the sky, it is dusk.


    John received a letter from home.


    He looked at Qiqi and reached out to touch the oily feathers.


    This action caught Basil''s attention.


    The jealous white owl was already sharpening his nails on the owl stand.


    Qiqi was very frightened.


    John touched his chin, his eyes became sharp.


    "What did you eat here?"


    Qiqi blinked and opened his mouth.


    John pulled out a piece of wool.


    "You wouldn''t steal other people''s sheep, would you?" After receiving the result, John was helpless.


    He knew that there was definitely something fishy about Qiqi''s fattening instead of losing weight during the period when his family was away.


    The period of being freed was definitely the happiest time for Qiqi.


    It turned into a fire dragon and flew to the farmer''s house to eat at the buffet. With the efficiency of one meal of three sheep, it successfully left a legend of the sheep-eating beast there.


    "You better not let Ariana notice."


    As the king of the fire dragon, John could only tell Qiqiduo to take care.


    When he thought about having to become a vegetarian again, Qiqi''s demeanor became visibly sluggish.


    It looked at its king for help, hoping that John could save itself.


    These pitiful big eyes, if it weren''t for the big head, they would probably be very cute.


    John opened the envelope. Although Ariana did not go to school, she had an old father who graduated from Cambridge and an old mother who was well educated at home. She also learned a lot.


    This clever calligraphy is quite similar to John''s.


    After looking at Ariana''s experience during this period, John could only say that his father''s life was really miserable.


    If it weren¡¯t for the extreme operation of this hand, it would probably be my mother who did it.


    But John felt that his mother still couldn''t hold it back, because his father was currently living in a British hospital. Well, there was a high probability that the old injury had recurred.


    But along with this letter was sent a letter from my father.


    Watson felt that Ariana was too lonely at home and wondered if Ariana could go to school.


    Seeing this letter, John also fell into deep thought.


    Indeed, Ariana is too lonely.


    According to the age registered at home.

 Chapter 797：

    In Muggle families, it¡¯s high school.


    Now that Ariana has been able to control her powers, it is not impossible for her to go to school in the Muggle world.


    "We still have to respect Ariana''s wishes specifically, but it surprises me that dad can remember it."


    John thought it was Mrs. Wick who would bring up this matter, but he didn''t expect that his father Watson was the first one to mention it.


    It seems that dad has matured a lot after going out once.


    As a son, John said he was very pleased.


    Picking up the parchment, John prepared to write a reply.


    He saw Qiqi on the table shaking non-stop, and even the table started shaking.


    "As a fire dragon, can''t you have some backbone?"


    John was furious and looked at Basil, who was staring at him eagerly. He thought for a while and said, "Basil, please go home for a while instead of Qiqi."


    Basil became dissatisfied and flew to the table, slapped Qiqi down and stared at John.


    "I won''t be returning to Silverhand Manor for a while, and Ariana hasn''t seen you for a while." John rubbed Basil''s head, "They are looking for me, and Qiqi can''t find the way."


    Basil narrowed his eyes comfortably, seemingly agreeing.


    The slap Qiqi received seemed a bit unjust.


    Give the written letter to Basil.


    Before Basil left, he slapped Qiqi again, despising him for not even knowing the basic skills of an owl.


    Qiqi: Why should I, a fire dragon, know the basic skills of an owl?


    John did not lie to Basil, because the next period of time will be his busiest time.


    All ten magic schools in the wizarding world have sent invitations to him, and he is currently going to Beauxbatons.


    On the second day, John went to the second of three magic schools in Europe.


    ¡­


    Durmstrang.


    As the current principal of Durmstrang, Ludwig is ready to welcome it.


    He is much more popular than Karkaroff.


    Durmstrang''s students were as excited as Beauxbatons.


    Ludwig had already informed them of the Witch King''s arrival in advance.


    As a welcome ceremony, John saw boys holding long and thick wooden sticks performing a sparkling dance in Durmstrang''s hall.


    It was really sparks flying.


    When the staff touches the ground, it will spark orange sparks, and some students spit out two fire dragons that bloom in the air.


    This grand welcoming ceremony is eye-opening.


    The blood-red wizard robe in this dark place also shows that it comes from the ancient Durmstrang heritage.


    Compared with the black of Hogwarts and the blue of Beauxbatons, the colors here are not so lively.


    But that didn¡¯t stop John from applauding him.


    John will tell them some of his experiences about the creation and research of magic today.


    What is strange is that in this class, which should have been very exciting, after John finished speaking, everyone had expressions on their faces that doubted whether they were wizards.


    Such a clear and silly expression reminded John of the class at Beauxbatons.


    Ludwig also fell into an eerie silence.


    "Do you feel that even the top wizards may not be able to do the things you mentioned?"


    Ludwig wanted to tell John that the difference between an ordinary person and a genius is like a wizard and an ordinary person, and the difference between you and a genius is wider than the difference between a human and a dog.


    John expressed doubts about this. This was how he came out bit by bit.


    To know what the system can bring to him, we also need a foundation.


    Ludwig invited John to taste Durmstrang''s specialty mulled wine, and their celebrity, Viktor Krum, the Seeker of the Bulgarian team, was also present.


    When John was in fourth grade, Krum went to Hogwarts to participate in the Triwizard Tournament.


    John also watched the Quidditch World Cup match.


    Five years later, Krum is still a top seeker, but he has become more mature.


    As he continued to practice his English, his pronunciation became more accurate.


    The conversation between the two mentioned school, and Krum asked about Hermione.


    He and Hermione kept in touch, although not as frequently.


    Krum has some love for Hermione. Even after so long, he still remembers that beautiful girl.


    "She works in the House Elf Relocation Office," John smiled, "It should be pretty good."


    "Really, she used to mention you a lot," Krum recalled. "In the letters we exchanged, she would mention things about you."


    John held the golden wine glass with his hand slightly and said calmly: "She is the best friend."


    "For the person I used to be." He added silently in his heart.


    "Hermione will be delighted to hear your compliment." Krum took a swig of mulled wine.


    As the top seeker in Quidditch today, Krum''s light also dimmed in front of the Witch King.


    "Are you happy?"


    John suddenly wanted to be alone. He put down his cup and walked towards Durmstrang''s secluded alley.


    "Sir Wick?"


    Krum turned around and found that John was no longer there.


    A reckless Durmstrang boy accidentally bumped into Krum, causing the wine glass behind him to spill.


    He hurriedly went to clean it and picked up the cup. He was stunned.


    "What''s the mark on this cup?"


    The boy looked at the sunken gold mark with confusion on his face.


    ¡­


    The trip to Durmstrang ended and John was heading to the next place.


    Castello Buscha, a magic school located in Brazil, looks like a pile of collapsed ruins to Muggles.


    A square building built of golden stones that looks like a temple.


    They seemed to like barbecue there very much. On the day John arrived, the aroma of barbecue filled the whole school.


    Their school uniforms are yellow, and almost everyone is a good barbecuer.


    At least this was not a good experience for John.


    Those attractive aromas float on the tip of the nose.


    It was grilled to perfection, and the plates in front of each table were filled with large pieces of meat with attractive colors.


    The bright red chili peppers are combined with the meat, the aroma and spiciness of the meat collide on the tip of the tongue, the crispness of the vegetables and the smoothness of the meat.


    Well, at least that¡¯s what John heard described by the big-eyed Principal Bailey next to him.


    There is another feature here. In addition to Quidditch, they also have another Muggle sport.


    football.


    Muggle wizards in South America brought this movement into schools.


    Before entering school, six-year-old children would run and play football on sandy fields.


    John was also dragged to watch a football match.


    It might have been better if the goalkeeper hadn''t used a bounce spell to bounce the ball into the opposite goal, causing the wizards of the two teams to cast spells on each other.


    Principal Bailey is also used to these societies turning into a large duel scene in the end, and his optimistic spirit continues to influence the students.


    After this invitation ended, John had to go to other schools.


    He is a busy bee, constantly traveling between flowers.


    If he didn''t have a portal, I''m afraid this journey would have lasted until next year.


    Before leaving, Principal Bailey roasted a large piece of beef for John to take away.


    But this piece of beef has become Qiqi¡¯s ration.


    The period of time following Wang was simply the most nourishing time in Qiqilong''s life.


    Basil, who was far away at Wick''s house, narrowed his eyes, making Watson, who was close to it, smile coquettishly.


    Ariana was lying on the carpet, swaying her feet and choosing schools from the brochures.


    The phone rang.


    Watson picked up, and Mycroft over there asked: "The rebel warlord in Sokovia was almost killed by a car bomb. Can you tell me what happened?"


    Watson blinked and said innocently, "I don''t know either."


    There was silence on the other end of the phone for a long time, and finally hung up.


    ¡­


    Chapter 805 Wagadu Zoo


    September 22nd.


    When John came out of the transmission channel and saw the elephant in front of him, he felt as if he had come to the wrong place.


    "Welcome, respected Witch King."


    The elephant lowered its head and bent its front legs half-kneeling.


    Then the elephant quickly shrank and turned into a man with dark skin and short hair.


    The man was naked from the waist up, with a giraffe skin wrapped around his waist.


    "My name is Tabor Becky, and I am the president of the Wagadu Student Union." Tabor said respectfully, "The principal asked me to greet you."


    "Excellent transfiguration," John smiled, "Babajid would be proud to have a student like you."


    "Thank you for the compliment," Tabor said with a humble smile, "Please allow me to lead the way for you."


    If he hadn''t been wrapped in animal skins, John would have thought he was a French man drinking coffee outdoors on the Champs Elys¨¦es.


    The animal skins are the specialty here, not the school robes. Wagadu is located on the Moon Mountain.


    As wizards, they will not stay in a place where Muggles are prosperous.


    Babajide¡¯s worry about John not being able to find a place was not groundless.


    Taber explained: "There is a country not far from our school. In order not to be discovered by them, we need to completely hide the school."


    "But it''s not without its benefits. That country will give birth to some wizards and a strange herb."


    "I heard that the king over there is very powerful and has power that ordinary people don''t have." At this point, Tabor shrugged and said easily, "But it must be a rumor."


    John listened and became interested in the material from that country.


    Wagadu is a place that is hidden, and the level of hiding is the highest among all schools.


    Walking into the cave, there is a primitive landform inside.


    A huge waterfall with various birds flying in the sky.


    They built the school completely in nature.


    Students in green school uniforms are practicing transfiguration.


    Wagadu is the most special magic school.

 Chapter 798：

    Not only because of their unique geographical location, but also because of their independence from wands.


    In European magic schools, wands are used as a tool for practicing magic at the beginning.


    Wagadu is accustomed to casting spells without a wand, and their wand is more like a magic prop.


    This is probably related to their excellent deformation skills. Living in an environment close to nature, they have a better understanding of the observation of things.


    The harmonious coexistence between man and nature, John even saw a student turn into a rhinoceros and drink water with another real rhinoceros.


    "Welcome my friend, the respected Witch King."


    Babajide Ajinbade, he came over happily, opened his hands, stopped in front of John and hesitated, "Should I kiss your ring, or hug you?"


    As an African, he has not yet figured out which etiquette he should use.


    John stretched out his right hand and said, "I''m still more used to this."


    Babajide smiled, grabbed John''s hand and shook it.


    "Welcome to Wagadu, I know how powerful the Witch King is in the art of transformation." Babajid''s eyes shone, "The only person in the world who can turn into a dragon, I must let all students learn from it. "


    "Of course. It would be better if you could ask the students of Wagadu to remember to register their transformation forms in the future."


    These deformed animals are so diverse that if a wizard came over, it would not even be possible to tell whether the person drinking water there was a wizard or an animal.


    Babajid laughed and said that he could not say for sure. After all, such a barbaric development method was very suitable for Wagadu.


    There are less than ten Animagus registered this century, which shows how many people do not want to reveal their animal form.


    If it weren''t for a serious job like being a professor, John even doubted that anyone would register at all.


    As far as he knew, there were several illegal Animagus.


    This place is simply a zoo, with all kinds of animals appearing here.


    Babajid even picked up a meerkat and said with a smile that it was his student.


    Then a meerkat not far away stood up silently, turned into a fourth grade student, and said: "Principal, I am here."


    Babajide was bitten by a meerkat, and he was very embarrassed.


    John was also welcomed, but not because of his identity as the Witch King, but because of his special Animagus form.


    The only giant dragon in the world, Animagus, the students of Wagadu who advocate the art of transformation respect him more than the principal.


    During class, John stared at the animals sitting in rows below. He thought for a moment and said, "Maybe I should change, too."


    After saying that, under the surprised eyes of the students, John''s body grew scales.


    Within a few seconds, a huge golden dragon appeared.


    All the animals paid homage to John.


    Let John have the illusion that he has become the king of beasts.


    Talking about the art of transfiguration, John demonstrated to the students.


    When the student saw John transforming himself into a half-dragon state, his brain was a little short-circuited.


    In his half-dragon state, John can easily lift an elephant.


    Later, he showed the deformation of his internal organs, which once again dumbfounded Wagadu''s students.


    There are many people who can change their appearance. John is the only one who can change his internal organs into an animal.


    Without relying on magic potions, his appearance is no different from that of a wizard.


    After this scene, the Wagadu students began to wonder if they had learned the transformation technique wrongly.


    Even Babajid looked unconfident. As a powerful wizard who graduated from Wagadu, John''s class simply overturned everything they knew about transfiguration.


    Before leaving, Babajide had to give John some gifts.


    For example, a huge piece of strange metal, I heard it fell from the sky.


    John found that the metal was extremely hard and had the special ability to absorb shock and heat.


    This made him interested. He accepted the large piece and expressed his gratitude to Babajide.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. There is another one in Wagadu that is over 20 meters long. It''s really in the way." Babajid had a headache. He couldn''t move the thing unless it was damaged.


    As the Witch King with a full schedule, John could not stay in Wagadu for too long.


    He silently remembered Wagadu''s location, opened the transmission channel and left.


    ¡­


    In the following days, John went to a magic school again.


    Banad Magic School.


    Now that September is coming to an end, the time to move to the Wizarding City is also getting closer.


    There are many wizards in Banad Magic School, but there are not many witches.


    John''s arrival was welcomed. The principal was a very gloomy wizard who gave the impression that he was always planning some kind of appalling conspiracy.


    But with his appearance, the principal did not forget to keep smiling when facing John.


    At the time when the school-level league is about to start, Banad Magic School is undergoing special training.


    The selected contestants follow their professors, and even the principal is always supervising.


    John even suspected that he invited him here because he wanted to get some information about the school league competitions from him.


    In this regard, John could only tell him regretfully that he didn''t know these things either.


    ?Perhaps the people in the Department of Education may know something about it.


    At Banad Magic School, John told these hard-working students about potions.


    There were only a few students who came over. John asked about it and found out that in order to prevent others from affecting Kai Xiaozao, the principal directly asked the few seeded contestants to come over, and the others went to class as normal.


    John frowned slightly, but it was hard to say anything more.


    It was the knowledge he taught that once again made the young wizards doubt their lives.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of this, but the principal of Ban Ade¡¯s expression became even worse.


    Because he had to put on a smile for John, his smile was full of weirdness.


    John didn''t care too much, he had to go to the next magic school.


    Kodosdorez Magic School.


    That school is in her mother''s hometown.


    ¡­


    Chapter 806 Quidditch with strong folk customs


    Kodosdorez Magic School.


    Like Hogwarts, the original intention of this school was to avoid the hunting of wizards by Muggles.


    It was established slightly later than Hogwarts.


    It is a huge castle with Byzantine and Baroque styles.


    Although it is not winter yet, you can feel some coldness here.


    John did not enter directly, he appeared on the outside of the magic school.


    A man rode a brown bear, shirtless, wading through the river with a determined expression.


    He saw John. The brown bear sped up and spoke the language of this country.


    "Who are you and what are you doing here?"


    The voice of John''s own mother''s clan raised a smile on his lips and said in fluent local language: "I am here to participate in an invitation. If you can take me to Kodos Doriz, I will express my gratitude to you."


    The man was stunned and muttered: "There is no Kodosdorez here, you are in the wrong place."


    "Really? Then can you tell me where else is the magic school near St. Petersburg besides Kodosdorez?"


    John looked at the man''s changing expression with a smile.


    The man was silent for a while and asked: "Where is your wand?"


    "Here." John took out the Elder Wand, shook it, and asked, "What are you afraid of, gatekeeper?"


    The gate guard was relieved when he saw the magic wand and complained: "There have been some monsters appearing around here recently."


    "We have to hide a little." He got down from the brown bear and led the way for John.


    "Those monsters are very scary. Several wizards'' wands have been broken." The gate guard said with fear on his face, "I am a squib, so no wand has escaped."


    "The school was built to avoid those witch hunters. I thought they were extinct." The gate guard cursed.


    John listened and said hesitantly: "The monster you are talking about is a witch hunter?"


    "Otherwise, what else?" the gate guard said angrily, "Even our principal almost had an accident. The poor old man was over a hundred years old. When he ran back, he didn''t even lose his shoes."


    "Ahem." John looked a little embarrassed. Why did he sound more and more like his uncle and the others?


    The gatekeeper was a squib, and John glanced at his strong muscles.


    Sure enough, the dumb cannons of the fighting nations are all different.


    As they moved forward, they arrived at the Kodos Doriz Magic School.


    That huge castle looks bigger and more luxurious than Hogwarts.


    Full of artistic Byzantine style, the school uniforms inside are also in purple, white, and black.


    The students spoke with familiar accents and hurriedly ran to the other side.


    "Hurry up, the Quidditch match is about to start."


    John stopped. His thoughts moved and he said to the gate guard: "I probably know the next way. Thank you for your guidance."


    He smiled, and a card flipped out from his finger.


    Handing the card to the gate guard, John smiled and said, "This is my thanks."


    The gate guard waved his hand and said, "No need, this is my duty."


    He was about to refuse when he took his hand back and saw the card clamped on his finger.


    The gate guard was stunned. He didn''t remember when he took it.


    Then he looked at the card. There were words written in dark gold ink on the black card.


    "The wizard''s city?"


    ¡­


    Quidditch pitch.


    The students cheered loudly for the team they supported.


    John stared blankly at the Quidditch players flying in the sky.


    The chaser and the chaser competed for the ball, and the two people''s broomsticks collided, making a dull "dong dong" sound.


    The roots of the tree branches on the broom fell to the ground.


    Yes, trees.


    It fell to the ground.


    Because they were two trees that looked like they were pulled out of the soil.


    After seeing the slender figure of flying broomsticks, John could not help but be shocked when he saw the way these students flew into trees.


    The fierce game continued, and one player was sent off for hitting the goal with his broom.


    The student was very unconvinced and said that his posture had accidentally rubbed him.


    The referee was an impatient man and simply threw the unruly **** out with his wand.


    The game didn''t last long, and the Seeker caught the Golden Snitch and ended the game.


    John also had to lament that the strong folk customs were indeed not groundless.

 Chapter 799：

    With the intensity of this Quidditch match, it is not impossible to kill someone.


    The principal of Kodosdorez finally remembered that he had an appointment with the Witch King, and hurriedly ran out wearing a purple satin robe.


    The centenarian is like a gust of wind that can be blown away, but he runs extremely fast.


    I happened to bump into John after watching the game.


    "I''m sorry, respected Witch King." The centenarian man panted.


    John shook his head and said with emotion: "My eyes have been opened this time."


    Listening to John''s local language, the principal''s eyes widened, "I didn''t expect the Witch King to speak the language here."


    "My mother is from this country," John smiled, "I am half blood."


    This made the principal feel friendly all of a sudden.


    After all, countrymen are better than **** gringos.


    The principal became particularly enthusiastic. He asked John where his mother was.


    When he heard that John said he was from St. Petersburg, he laughed loudly and said that he had been here for so many years and even knew a lot of Muggles. Maybe they knew each other.


    "No, you must not know them." John looked at the principal''s shoes of different colors and turned away, "They don''t like to interact with others."


    "Oh, really?" Upon hearing this, the principal felt that he might not know him, but regretfully said, "If there weren''t a few monsters wandering around outside, I could go visit the Witch King''s family."


    Well, if it passes, John feels that his uncles will entertain the old man very warmly.


    After all, John felt that the demon hunter could take more than half of the credit for forcing the establishment of this school.


    When arriving at this place, John naturally needs to give lectures.


    But it is about a rare subject.


    Divination.


    A professor named Donatella brought her students to listen to the lecture. Donatella is an excellent diviner, although she cannot directly see the future like John and Grindelwald.


    However, we can use various divination methods, including astronomy, to observe changes that may occur in the future.


    Much better than the previous Professor Trelawney at Hogwarts.


    However, the ability of divination can be regarded as the most difficult to explain among John''s many subjects.


    Because his method is more in line with Trelawney''s talent. Although he can do tea divination and the like, he rarely uses it.


    Therefore, John felt that it was particularly difficult to teach this class, and it was not as outstanding as other subjects.


    Just when he thought his image as the Witch King would be damaged, he saw all the students showing admiration.


    Professor Donatella praised from the bottom of her heart: "Praise to the Witch King, this is the most detailed lesson I have ever heard, and it is enlightening!"


    "As expected of the rarest prophet in the magical world today."


    John: "?" He felt that he was not performing well.


    Listening to those compliments, John was confused.


    ¡­


    Outside Kodos Doriz Magic School, a wizard in a cloak looked into the distance.


    He is waiting for someone to arrive.


    The existence called the Witch King.


    The exiled family has never forgotten those years and pain.


    The wizard said to himself with an unclear tone: "John Wick."


    ¡­


    Chapter 807 The Exiled Loyalist


    The old man was very enthusiastic and insisted on letting John introduce him to people from his mother''s clan.


    In this regard, John, as the Witch King, can only say that he will do it next time.


    "Should we ask uncle and the others to restrain themselves?"


    Walking out of Kodos Doriz Magic School, John didn''t dare to go out when he saw the principal.


    Faced with the dodge and strength of the demon hunters, even the death curse could not hit them. No wonder they were afraid.


    But now that he is here, John also wants to meet his uncles.


    In order for the Magic Kingdom to be recognized, it is also indispensable for my uncle and his family to play bridge.


    Just as John walked out of the creek valley, he stopped, turned his eyes, and fixed his sight on the wizard in front of him on the right.


    Immediately afterwards, more and more wizards came out.


    There are five wizards in total.


    None of them spoke, they just stared at John.


    John looked calm and said calmly: "It seems I have to get to know you."


    "John Wick."


    A hoarse voice sounded, like a vulture standing on a dead tree, staring at the decaying corpse with greedy eyes.


    The old man pushed the tribesman''s shoulders away, and his eyes fell on John.


    John''s expression changed somewhat.


    "Sean Shafiq."


    The old man lifted his hood, revealing his much older face.


    The former master of Knockturn Alley, he stood in the way of the king and became the first family to be exiled by the Witch King.


    This extremely cold place makes the old vulture¡¯s knees tingle.


    His soul was engraved with the curse of being an "unenemable person" and he could never return to his homeland.


    The old vulture glanced at John with cold eyes, and said in a hoarse and unpleasant voice, "I heard that you defeated Dumbledore?"


    "And become the Witch King of the magical world?"


    Like fingernails scratching a blackboard, an unpleasant, harsh laugh came from his mouth.


    "Oh?" John glanced at Shafiq''s tribe and chuckled, "You shouldn''t be so closed-minded about your news."


    "Shafiq has also gained quite a reputation in this place."


    John''s hand was exposed from his sleeve, and the right hand wearing the alexandrite ring slowly raised. John said lightly: "You can kiss the ring to show the family''s surrender."


    Sean Shafik''s face darkened, and his tribesmen had drawn out their wands.


    A cold gaze swept over John''s face. Sean slowly stepped forward and said coldly: "I have not forgotten the shame you gave me."


    "I have been paying attention to you since you entered this land."


    He stopped in front of John and said in a threatening tone: "What would happen if the wizards knew that the king they respected was with the notorious demon hunter Jovonovich?"


    John narrowed his eyes, "I don''t think anyone will know, right?"


    The two stared at each other.


    Suddenly.


    "Ho ho..." The ugly laughter of the vulture and owl sounded, and Sean Shafiq said, "Yes, they won''t know."


    "Of course, my king."


    A smile appeared on the old vulture''s gloomy face. He lowered his head respectfully and left a loyal kiss on the alexandrite.


    "The Shafiq family will not betray you, just like the moon will not leave the sky and the fish will not leave the water."


    Shafiq''s tribesmen pointed their magic wands at their hearts, knelt down and bowed their heads respectfully.


    "I''m glad, Sean." John chuckled, "You made the right choice."


    "Strength comes first, Witch King."


    Sean Shafik raised his head respectfully and said, "We have long been impressed by your power."


    "As soon as I noticed wizards in this country, I realized that you are the one who can truly lead the magical world."


    "Your trust in Shafiq also allows us to see the king''s broadness."


    Sean Shafiq could feel the throbbing in his soul from the moment he discovered the wizard in the Bear Country.


    The man who once carved the shackles for him summoned him to become the spokesperson of this country.


    When the terrifying demon hunter appeared in Shafik''s territory, the former master of Knockturn Alley saw the situation clearly.


    Today''s world is not a place where Shafiq can have any objections.


    Serving the Witch King, he received corresponding rewards.


    How realistic and ironic.


    The former rival, the one who was exiled and had a curse carved on his soul, has become the king''s loyalist in a foreign country.


    ?Benefits and power.


    The appearance of the two made Shafiq a believer in the king.


    Either follow or perish.


    Like the old alliance, Shafiq knew this.


    What''s more, Shafiq was exiled from the UK, not the magical world.


    If they insist on being enemies with the king, the Shafiq family will become an irretrievable speck in the dust of history.


    Although Sean Shafiq is greedy, he is not a fool.


    He didn''t have the courage to fight to the death, so he had no choice but to become the king''s most loyal follower.


    John was not surprised by his decision.


    In this extremely cold place, the Shafiq family will not choose to suffer.


    Obtaining Shafiq''s oath of allegiance would also help John gain some control over the country.


    The current Shafiq is the wizard family closest to this country.


    They even met the new leader here.


    Just like the palace wizard who once belonged to the kingdom, Sean Shafiq also has the title of magic consultant on his head.


    Official status.


    It can be seen that this leader is full of courage.


    John likes people who are not swayed by emotions, just like he appreciates Mycroft.


    Shafiq built a new mansion in the St. Petersburg area.


    They set up a trading area to make it easier for wizards to settle down and make money.


    It''s just that they occasionally need a witcher who accidentally walks in.


    Like this time, John saw his uncle Valery staring at the wizards in the trading area with eager eyes.


    "Uncle Valery."


    John called him, and Valery thought he was hearing hallucinations and clenched his fists.


    No matter what time of the day, this uncle always wore short sleeves, exposing his exaggerated arms like Neville.


    He once knocked out a giant with one punch, so there is no doubt whether this punch can make these wizards escape in confusion.


    Seeing that he ignored him, John had no choice but to walk behind and pat his shoulder.


    "Oh, my God, Yadani!"


    Valery was confused, and when he saw it was John, he hugged John with surprise and joy.


    "What''s going on? You don''t seem to have grown up?"

 Chapter 800：

    Enthusiastic Uncle Valery laughed and patted John''s arm hard.


    "It''s great that you''re not a wimp like your dad."


    This uncle is good at everything, but he is more upright.


    After all, Valery had thought about taking John to wrestle a bear.


    John asked strangely: "What are you doing here?"


    "Oh, there are some dishonest wizards, so my father asked us to clean them up."


    Since my grandfather promised the leader to protect the country''s magical order, naturally it would not be destroyed.


    But the problem is, they don¡¯t know who is good and who is bad.


    Valery had no choice but to go over and beat the wizard when he saw him.


    When John heard this, he had no choice but to say: "This is the wizard trading area, it is formal."


    "Really? I''ve been here several times before, and I don''t even know." Valery scratched his head.


    John finally knew why Sean Shafik and his group didn''t dare to come all the way.


    However, one of his own family members rushed at him, so John could only point to the fluttering flag, "Wherever there is a flag, it is legal."


    "Okay, I think I know." Valery said, "But you have to go back with me, Yadani."


    "You don''t know how happy your father is to see you."


    Enthusiastic Valery pulled John away.


    The wizards who were hiding breathed a sigh of relief when they saw this.


    "Oh my god, I thought the Witch King was going to be killed."


    "Praise the Witch King, our Witch King took away that terrible monster."


    "Yes, praise the Witch King!"


    "Our Witch King said he would bring peace, and he did it."


    "Praise the Witch King!"


    The wizards were extremely moved.


    Did you see it? The Witch King let the terrible monster leave with just one word.


    They were hiding too far and they didn''t hear clearly what the Witch King said to the monster.


    But it seems like you are going to the other party¡¯s home base for negotiation?


    The Witch King is so great!


    ¡­


    John''s arrival in Jovonovich delighted the whole family.


    Especially old Jovonovich, this tough old man personally poured a glass of vodka for his adult grandson.


    During this period, Uncle Seryosha complained that not once did their gifts reach Ariana.


    John didn''t know how to explain to them that Ariana didn''t need those things yet.


    During this period, Uncle Alexei asked about the magical world.


    John snapped his fingers, and a Magic Kingdom flag appeared. He said: "A place with such a flag is a regular gathering place for wizards."


    By the way, John told them about the Kodos Doriz Magic School who was too scared to go out.


    Only then did the instigator Andre realize that the place he often went to was a school.


    "I thought it was a gathering place for evil wizards." Andre said awkwardly.


    Jovonovich wanted to prepare a sumptuous dinner for John, but unfortunately John didn''t have that much time.


    "Who is she?" John saw a stranger appear at Jovonovich''s house.


    "She?" Seryosha took a sip of the vodka he had lit to warm his body and said, "That was rescued by Andrei."


    It was a twenty-year-old girl with a cold expression, but her legs and feet were a little inconvenient, so she stopped outside.


    When Andre heard his name, he cursed and said, "That fat man threw the person at the door of the house and left."


    "This girl has been trained as a professional killer," Alexei said to Andrei. "You''d better be careful."


    "I told you, I don''t like her!" Andre was crazy.


    John said thoughtfully: "I think something is wrong with her."


    "Ah? What''s wrong?" Andre immediately turned to look at his nephew.


    ¡­


    Chapter 808 The seeds dropped by the Witch King all over the world


    mind control?


    It doesn¡¯t look like that, more like a kind of brainwashing.


    The Muggle way.


    "Yadani, what do you see?" Old Jovonovich saw his precious grandson''s expression and waved his hand and said, "Just treat it like Uncle Andrei who is helping you."


    For John, Jovonovich has unconditional trust.


    As an unexpected child, John¡¯s birth was a gift from God.


    After he came out of the trial, he brought Jovonovich a complete demon hunter heritage from another world.


    This has brought Jovonovich back to life, which has tended to come to an end.


    Strictly speaking, the real witcher is not Jovonovich.


    But John, he is the most complete witcher.


    Andre said that he didn''t like it, but his eyes still fell on John.


    This girl has been brainwashed. Although Jovonovich is good at killing, he doesn''t have any good methods for these agent skills.


    "It''s a simple thing." John walked up to the girl, and the girl just looked at John quietly.


    Stretching out his finger and pointing at the girl''s forehead, John whispered: "It''s dawn, it''s time for you to get up."


    Psychic magic is activated.


    The chaotic mind caused by drugs and brainwashing is brought back to order by the power of magic.


    The turbidity in the girl''s eyes disappeared, and her expression suddenly became confused and a little panicked.


    She took a step back, fell down in panic and screamed in pain.


    "It''s amazing," Seryosha said in amazement. "I''ve never seen her react like this before when I stepped on her foot."


    "So it was you who interrupted it?" John thought that the kick was just saved, but it turned out that it was his uncle who hit him.


    "Healing as before (Episkey


    "Click."


    After the bones were connected, John turned his head and saw Uncle Andre''s worried eyes, and he said, "Okay."


    The girl looked at Andre who was coming around in fear, and asked tentatively: "Andre?"


    Andre said in surprise: "Do you recognize me?"


    The girl nodded.


    After all, it is brainwashing, not memory erasure.


    She still remembered that after she was shot that day, she lay in the snow for a long time. It was Andre who found out that she was not dead and simply pulled her away.


    All kinds of memories came to her mind, and the scary red house was like a nightmare, making her cover her ears tightly with her hands.


    "Please, don''t let me go back, I don''t want to go back to that place."


    She took Andre''s hand and asked for help in fear.


    Andre, who had always killed without mercy, was a little at a loss now and cursed: "I didn''t even say I would send you back, stupid ugly woman!"


    Hearing Andre''s answer, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Andrei looked at his father for help. Old Jovonovich was noncommittal, "This woman is one of those little widows from Drekov. If you want to stay, you can stay."


    Jovonovich was not afraid of those widows at all, nor was he afraid of Dreykov and his own people.


    This trip to my mother¡¯s home ends here.


    Before John left, the girl named Alanna who had been rescued sought a way to unlock the control.


    She hopes to use this method to save more girls like herself.


    But unfortunately, John''s method cannot be used by Muggles.


    Seeing that the other party might become his aunt, John prepared a list for her.


    This is a potion that can create a solution. If it is made using Muggle technology, it is also possible to make it.


    He felt that telling Mrs. Wick the news that Uncle Andre had found a girlfriend would make his mother happy.


    ¡­


    The school trip continues.


    These are the last few games.


    After going to Mesmer School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, John once suspected that the principal in front of him was Snape pretending to be him.


    That nose, if it weren''t for his dry hair and his black robe, he would look like two brothers.


    However, there are differences in personality. This principal is serious and rigid. At least he will not use his venomous tongue to irritate others.


    After giving lectures at this school, John headed straight to Ilvermorny School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.


    What impressed John about this magic school was their school song.


    I can¡¯t say it¡¯s ugly, I can only say it¡¯s very weird and has a wizard-like style.


    He also saw the sorting ceremony, which was different from the one at Hogwarts. The other was the sorting ceremony with the statues of each college.


    Having seen so many magic schools, John felt that the sorting ceremony at Hogwarts was really the most ordinary one.


    There isn¡¯t even much sense of ceremony, just putting on a hat and that¡¯s it.


    It would be better if some mysterious interactive links could be added.


    The last magic school, Tarot Magic Vocational and Technical School.


    This school is located in the east. From the outside, it looks more like a village.


    Surprisingly, there are many magical animals here.


    You can even see furry and headless magical animals walking through the village.


    Here, John felt a strange energy.


    That energy is sleeping.


    John brought to this place a book called Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them, a book written by Newt Scamander.


    The creatures inside are not the same as those in the East, but they are very interesting to the students.


    The students with friendly faces were also surprised by the Witch King''s fluent words.


    There is no sense of inconsistency caused by foreigners speaking, and they are more like natives.


    When John walked out of Tarot Magic Vocational and Technical School.


    John''s journey is over.


    In a short period of time, John traveled to various places around the world.


    Let your ideas and knowledge turn into seeds and fall into every magic school.


    When many years pass, those seeds will bloom into different flowers and become the most important elites in this magical world.

 Chapter 801：

    ¡­


    September 25th.


    John was busy for nearly a month, and he returned to Silverhand Manor.


    Riddle stood on the shelf, his eyes narrowed.


    Tom lay under the shelf.


    During the time when Basil was away from home, Riddle and Tom got along very well.


    The table shook, and John looked up silently.


    The fat big-headed owl walking on the table looked at him innocently.


    Qiqi''s body shape is much larger than before.


    The feathers are glossy and watery, and they have grown too fat.


    John raised his wand and moved it to Qiqi''s head.


    Qiqi didn¡¯t know why.


    "Aguamenti"


    A thin stream flowed from the tip of the wand, soaking Qiqi all over.


    Let Qiqi keep fluttering.


    John told him not to move, and Qiqi seemed to freeze.


    Touching his chin with his right hand, John looked at the feathers that had not shrunk even though they were wet. He nodded and said, "You are really fat."


    Qiqi was confused.


    Riddle turned his head and glanced at Qiqi, and continued to sleep comfortably with his eyes squinted.


    Tom''s tail moved and he raised his head alertly.


    Qiqi also wanted to defend himself. As a fire dragon, he was of normal weight.


    Then the glass shattered and a white shadow passed across his eyes.


    Qiqi disappeared from the table, and John turned to look at the bookshelf.


    Basil pinched Qiqi''s neck with one foot, opened his right wing, and slapped Qiqi''s big head one after another.


    Qiqi howled and screamed after being beaten. Tom, with his tail between his legs, took the opportunity to run out of the room and change places.


    Like grabbing the mistress, Basil almost knocked Qiqi into the bookshelf.


    John picked up the letter that Basil had brought when he flew in. He opened it and read it.


    Very good, Dad is out of the hospital.


    But one thing is that he switched from hospital care to home care.


    Because the hospital is very dissatisfied with the father''s behavior of often sneaking out to stay with his daughter.


    But it¡¯s not without its benefits. At least Ariana decided to go to school.


    After my mother stopped my father from driving even though he was injured, and smiled and said that she didn''t mind letting my father stay in the hospital for a while, my father became honest.


    This letter is from Mrs. Wick.


    He also said by the way, let Qiqi come back.


    Because Basil often goes out, an injured owl can be seen being rescued on the London news.


    The Muggles began to wonder if someone had intentionally harmed the owl.


    Mrs. Wake discovered that Basil would sometimes come back with owl feathers to show off, and Ariana already had an owl feather pillow.


    After reading the letter, John looked at Basil who was still beating Qiqi.


    "Okay, just two more hits and it''ll be fine." John stopped Basil from continuing to beat Qiqi violently.


    The rescued Qiqi struggled out in panic, flew behind John and huddled up.


    Although the fire dragon is very durable, it cannot withstand Basil''s strength, which can even tear apart steel.


    Basil reluctantly flew to John, moved his steps again and again, and finally came to John.


    John rubbed Basil''s head and chuckled: "I know you have worked hard during this period."


    Basil had an unhappy expression on his face, but he put his head towards me honestly.


    Seeing Qiqi peeking out his head secretly, his eyes suddenly became sharp.


    Frightened, Qiqi shrank back again.


    "Qiqi went back to Wick''s house and told dad that I sent him some specialties."


    Qiqi was amnesty and flew out quickly.


    But it ran too fast and didn''t even pick up the letter John prepared.


    John stared at the letter, and Basil volunteered to pick up the letter and chase it out.


    When he came back, Basil had returned to normal.


    I just don¡¯t know how Qiqi was beaten?


    Tang Mi opened the door and walked in with a flattering smile on his face.


    As soon as John saw it, he knew what this man had planned.


    ¡­


    Chapter 809 Tang Mi¡¯s twisted thoughts


    After Tang Mi entered the door, he first glanced left and right, then rubbed his hands.


    Looking at the guilty look on his face, John felt that it must be a very offensive thing.


    "Tell me." After letting Basil stay on the owl stand, John glanced at Tang Mi.


    "Ahem, sir, I have a suggestion, I don''t know whether to take it seriously or not."


    Tang Mi smiled shyly.


    Those who didn¡¯t know, thought he was an innocent boy from somewhere.


    John looked at him quietly, trying to figure out what was going on.


    Seeing that John didn''t answer, Tang Mi could only think to himself: "The Silver Wolf Roar Club has been formed and the team members have been selected. Can we have a friendly match?"


    Unexpected, not a bad intention


    John said: "After the team is formed and trained, who do you want to compete with?"


    The Silver Wolf Roar Club has been established for some time. As the leader of the club, Tang Mi is very concerned about this matter.


    The current Silver Wolf Roar Club is financially tight. In addition to the seven necessary Firebolts, they even made their team uniforms out of grit.


    If you want to ask why, it can only be said that even Tang Mi''s twenty years'' salary cannot withstand the huge consumption of the club.


    Reputation needs to be built up as soon as possible, and Tang Mi hopes to compete with some strong teams.


    Although they know they will lose, it can allow club members to quickly see their own gaps, thereby accelerating the improvement of their strength.


    John glanced at Tang Mi doubtfully. If that were the case, how could Tang Mi be so guilty?


    Soon, he realized that he still underestimated Tang Mi.


    When Tang Mi saw that John had agreed, joy appeared on his face.


    "Puddlemere United, their ranking this year is not low, and with Draco Malfoy, an eye-catching player, they can quickly increase the club''s reputation."


    When he first came up, he was looking for a team from the top Wizarding League. John didn¡¯t know whether the other team was confident or arrogant.


    After all, it was a club he founded, so John thought he would forget it and agreed.


    Who knew that Tang Mi rolled his eyes and asked: "Sir, we are going to the Wizarding City. Is there a possibility that we can have a lively Quidditch game in the Wizarding City?"


    Being able to win the title of the first team to compete in the Wizard City is of great benefit to the Silver Wolf Roar Club.


    Tang Mi is very good at calculating.


    John said with a half-smile: "What other suggestions do you have?"


    He has already seen that Tang Mi is definitely not just for the club.


    As expected, Tang Mi chuckled, "I''ll just say that the magic tower in the Wizard City has a nice view, how about..."


    "Lend me your wedding hall?"


    John''s smile faded, "Are you going a little too far?"


    He said in a dangerous tone: "Or do you mean that you don''t know the meaning of the magic tower?"


    "Sir," Tang Mi also said with a solemn expression and a serious tone, "I''m going to be a father."


    "Huh?" John thought for a while and asked, "So?"


    "I hope to give Oz the best wedding possible."


    Tang Mi spoke sincerely, "It will be a wedding that will make her proud in her future memories."


    "Although what you said is very touching, I can tell that you seemed to be pregnant out of wedlock."


    John fell into deep thought. Why did he feel that this was such a scumbag behavior?


    Tang Mi was a little embarrassed. Isn''t this some small things between adults that were not done well?


    Besides, isn¡¯t this very common in the West?


    It''s a pity that Tang Mi still didn''t succeed in his wishful thinking, because the symbolic meaning of the magic tower is beyond the scope of marriage.


    Even so, Tang Mi still fought hard, hoping to get the opportunity to hold a wedding at Silver Hand Manor.


    John only asked a question that hit his soul, and he successfully shut up.


    "Do you have money?"


    Very good question, don¡¯t ask it next time.


    Tang Mi, who is currently making a living by harvesting wool, has a good understanding of Gauss''s character of wanting money.


    Speaking of Gauss, Gauss retired with great success and received a large pension.


    About revealing the Plymouth Colony to the American organization, no one will know.


    ¡­


    September 26th.


    There are only a few days left before heading to the Wizard City.


    The fireworks at Weasley''s Wizarding Wheezes are sold out.


    Not much news about the Wizarding City has been revealed, but it is enough to make people look forward to it.


    The only bad thing is the wizards who go to magic schools.


    They cannot participate in this lively event, but they can appear in the equally lively school-level league.


    It''s just something that makes Hogwarts wonder why their headmaster, Professor Slughorn, hasn''t left the house for a week.


    As the permanent vice-chancellor, Professor McGonagall didn''t know much about it. He just heard that Slughorn was very active in running to Snape''s office after curfew.


    This also made the low pressure that spread all over Snape''s body even more terrifying when he was in class.


    They had no choice but to find Professor Longbottom, who was the most talkative, and asked them why.


    "I''m not sure," Neville, who was already a professor of Herbology, whispered, "He was very scary when I was in school."


    As a Boggart and Snape, Neville said this, which convinced the students.


    "Professor Longbottom," a first-year Gryffindor girl ran over panting, "Professor Sprout wants you to come over."


    "Okay, this lesson can only go so far." Neville said to the students.


    Let the students wail, "No, don''t go, Professor Longbottom."

 Chapter 802：

    They preferred to be with Neville than with those older professors.


    "By the way, Miss Greengrass." Neville stopped and said to Astoria, "I wish you great success in the school league."


    Astoria smiled and said, "I will, Professor Longbottom."


    The two looked at each other and smiled.


    As the student union president, Astoria took up the banner of Slytherin after John left.


    ?She has a new name.


    Almighty Astoria.


    With the dignity and beauty of a mature woman, Astoria has become the goddess in the minds of many Hogwarts girls.


    As for boys, even if they feel this way, they don¡¯t dare to say it.


    After all, no one knows if the platinum-haired guy might be eavesdropping nearby.


    ¡­


    Snape was in a bad mood, not only because he didn''t get the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor position that he longed for, but also because of Slughorn''s day and night harassment.


    "Severus, I remember you don''t have the Order of Merlin yet."


    Slughorn looked like a morbid old man who had taken some kind of drug. His eyes were red and bloodshot, and he was holding the medal with trembling fingers.


    "Look, as long as we complete this project, we will definitely get a medal."


    "You are my most talented disciple, you are ten times better than Damo Alex." Slughorn did not give up his belief in recruiting people to join the team, and kept talking, "Look at him, he can even become the vice president. "Chang, why can''t I help you? If you finish this project, you can let the world see your strength."


    Snape''s face was livid. If he hadn''t been taught by Slughorn when he went to school, he would have really wanted to teach people a curse.


    He read the information. The curse of vampires was indeed famous all over the world after it was cracked.


    But it is impossible to solve that thing within ten or even fifty years, unless John Wick starts researching it himself.


    Slughorn was deceived by Dharma Alex.


    The guy who was blacklisted by potion masters all over the world still expected him to come and help.


    Forget it.


    "If I remember correctly, the school league is about to begin." Snape said with a sinister tone, "Are you sure you want to show this look to everyone in the magic school?"


    Slughorn finally realized that the school league would officially start in a few days.


    As soon as he saw his disheveled face in the mirror, he panicked.


    Not caring about the future glory, he quickly went to the bathroom to tidy up.


    After sending Slughorn away, Snape''s eyes fell on the table.


    That is a box that can only be opened three times.


    "Restrain." He stretched out his hand, but did not open it after all.


    After tearing open the scar, the bleeding in his heart never stopped.


    Under the restraint on the outside, there is a constant reaching out for greed.


    This is a curse, obtained from the great Witch King. It is heart-breaking and requires a test of forbearance and restraint.


    ¡­


    Chapter 810 I need a new chair


    September 28th.


    Time is like a magnanimous giant, walking step by step.


    John suddenly said: "I need a chair."


    Tang Mi paused, and he silently looked at John''s old chair.


    "With all due respect, sir, your chair was just changed the day before yesterday."


    "That''s not what I said."


    John glanced at Tang Mi, "Don''t think that I don''t know that you took the old one."


    "It is in the Silver Wolf Roaring Club office." Tang Mi couldn''t say that he had taken it for collection.


    John said, "I need a better chair."


    "I can have someone customize it," Tang Mi took out the pager and said, "The werewolf craftsman is also happy to make it for adults."


    "No, no need."


    John thought for a while and said, "I can just do it myself."


    "Do it yourself?" Tang Mi looked strange, "You are the Witch King."


    "Only I can do it." John ended the topic, "How are you preparing for the migration?"


    "Everything is ready." Tang Mi said, "Except for various schools and a few residential areas, everything has been mapped."


    "The world''s authoritative wizards have followed the magic train into the Wizarding City."


    "Rita Skeeter took people to shoot and record this historic moment."


    "Gilderoy Lockhart wishes to have a golden statue erected in the Wizarding City."


    John said: "You don''t need to mention the last one."


    "Okay, sir."


    John rubbed the ring and thought about the Wizarding City in his mind.


    Compared with decentralized management, Wizard City requires more complete management.


    This day will pass quickly.


    Tang Mi also left after get off work. As the only and most powerful Witch King in the world today, John did not need protection from others.


    Tang Mi also gradually withdrew from his original security identity.


    Once upon a time, Tang Mi was responsible for security and thug work.


    Nowadays, it is more like a clerical job.


    This is the change of time.


    "Why don''t you turn on the light?"


    The voice sounded in the dark manor.


    John was sitting alone in the hall, and there was no light in the entire Silverhand Manor.


    He began to dislike turning on the lights when alone.


    Heinrich''s arrival can be seen with peeping eyes at night.


    The king''s deputy came to Silverhand Manor before entering the Magic Kingdom.


    John saw the face that was as young as himself in the dark, and he burst into laughter.


    "Maybe it''s not a very good idea." John snapped his fingers and the lights came on.


    Heinrich came over and sat on the other sofa.


    John smiled and said: "We will meet in a few days."


    "But I can feel that my king," Heinrich''s dark golden eyes looked into John''s eyes, "is uneasy."


    "After all, it is a big deal," John shook his head and smiled, "I still worry about whether I can do it well."


    "You are already the best," Heinrich said, "both as light and as king."


    "Edgar is full of light because of you, and the magical world has changed because of you."


    "I''m a selfish person, Heinrich," John said. "Too many expectations will lose their luster because I don''t respond."


    "Then don''t worry about it," Heinrich said seriously, "Just be yourself, my king."


    "You''re not the first person to tell me this."


    John paused for two seconds, and his smile gradually disappeared.


    "It''s just...still scared."


    The Witch King of the magical world expressed his heart in this empty manor.


    "Unable to respond, unable to let the wizard get justice."


    He was a little melancholy, "I gave too much to the werewolf, which is unfair to the wizard, but I can''t let old Jack''s life''s work be ruined."


    Emotions linger in the heart, and the Witch King can read anyone''s thoughts.


    But he never uses it easily.


    Because he understands that he may be afraid that they do not love him from the bottom of his heart.


    Maybe that way you can relieve yourself of the burden.


    But what¡¯s even more frightening is those who are as sincere in their hearts as they appear on the surface.


    ?That would make John force himself to be better.


    The difficult choice between the two parties is contradictory.


    John looked up at the gems on the crystal chandelier.


    "You asked me, my king," Heinrich said, "whether I am qualified to be Edgar''s light?"


    "My answer is the same as always."


    "Edgar''s light," Heinrich said devoutly, "is the light that never changes."


    "Whether he is a wise king or a demon king who destroys the world, Edgar will follow the footsteps of light."


    Heinrich is the most special among the Star Club.


    In the Star Club, they are John¡¯s classmates and John¡¯s friends.


    Only Heinrich regarded himself as a subordinate and was proud of his deputy.


    From the very beginning, from the day they met.


    Heinrich had already decided who he wanted to follow.


    He didn''t start because of mutual benefits like Percy, nor because of the relationship of friends like Fleur.


    Heinrich''s arrival was followed unswervingly.


    No matter what happens to John, there will be a deputy named Heinrich Edgar following behind him.


    Like Grindelwald and Voldemort, Edgar''s emotions are pure.


    They seek the light, identify the light, and follow the light.


    Stay in the darkness and sink with the light, or be pulled out of the mire by the light and become a member of the light.


    No matter which one it was, Edgar never regretted it.


    "Be yourself, my king." A smile appeared on Heinrich''s face as pale as a vampire. He smiled. "Edgar will follow you unswervingly, without guilt or self-blame. "


    John moved his eyes away from the chandelier and looked at the sincere and enthusiastic face.


    "What do you think if I change a chair?" John suddenly asked.


    Heinrich stared at the sofa where John was sitting.


    John smiled in relief, "That''s right, just be yourself."


    What to do if you think so much.


    Just respond to expectations.


    ¡­


    September 30th.


    Basil is running after Tom.

 Chapter 803：

    In order not to let Basil grab his ears, Tom moved around the huge manor.


    Because he was running too fast, the soles of his feet slipped and hit the wall, making Tom''s head dizzy.


    Riddle stood aloofly on the chandelier and watched them play.


    John was doing something in the room where the Horcruxes were once stored.


    Looking at the slowly melting metal, he wielded the Silver Wake sword.


    "In addition to its hardness, this metal also has some magical properties. It is also very good as an alchemical material."


    Now there¡¯s a problem. At this rate, I¡¯m afraid the production time won¡¯t be short.


    The Sword of Silver Wake becomes more ornate, and the magic stone on the hilt is used as one of the tools for making this chair.


    There should not be too many magic stones. John took out the magic stone contained in the Holy Grail.


    "Speaking of which, the cup hasn''t been returned to Hogwarts yet."


    John glanced at Hufflepuff''s gold cup. He had not returned it since he took it out last time.


    Let¡¯s take it with us when we go to the school-level league.


    I don¡¯t know how the school-level league will be held.


    I hope Slughorn can bring him some surprises.


    Put the magic stone in, and a large piece of blue philosophy stone was also added.


    Wait for time to pass.


    ¡­


    Chapter 811 The Great Migration of the Magical World


    October.


    This exciting day has finally arrived.


    In Knockturn Alley and Diagon Alley, the fireworks at Weasley¡¯s Wizarding Wheezes are already ready to go off.


    The Weasley''s Wizarding Wheezes shop was rarely closed, and the Weasley family brought large and small bags with them.


    "Hurry up, hurry up, we''re going to be late." Mrs. Weasley, wearing her most beautiful lady''s hat, urged the children to go out.


    Mr. Weasley showed off his car keys and said confidently: "Don''t worry, kids, my car will definitely keep you up."


    "Why don''t we just wait for the transfer instead of taking a car?" Angelina Johnson still couldn''t figure out the family.


    George said matter-of-factly: "Come on, Angelina, that''s the latest train. We can go up and smell the fresh air freshener."


    Angelina said angrily: "Fred, if you talk to me like this again, I will make your **** bloom."


    Fred was next to her, spreading his hands and saying in disbelief: "I am Fred, Xiao An."


    "Oh, sorry," Angelina said awkwardly, "you can buy some different clothes."


    "This joke is not funny." Fred crossed his arms and condemned his wife.


    "Don''t worry about it," said Charlie, who was showing off his affection, covering his face, "No one can tell you two apart at all."


    "Nonsense."


    "Anyone can do it, John."


    George and Fred talking together made Charlie''s head explode.


    Ron was reading the "Auror Training Manual" while walking, and Fred teased him, "Hey, Mr. Know-It-All."


    Ron rolled his eyes, and the family finally got into the car in a messy environment.


    It¡¯s just that the car used to be too small for children, but now it seems very crowded.


    Fortunately, Mr. Weasley was prepared and threw the other car key to Charlie.


    "Don''t mess with my car, son."


    Ron and Charlie were driven to another car, and Ginny followed.


    Ron was sitting in the passenger seat and saw Charlie staring at the steering wheel and asked: "This seems to be a new model, can you drive?"


    This sentence immediately frightened Ron, and Charlie laughed, "I''m just kidding."


    Stepping on the accelerator, the family officially set off.


    Passing under Stoat Mountain, they saw a yellow Beetle turning and stopping.


    Ginny greeted the people in the car enthusiastically, "Hey, Luna."


    "Ginny." Luna waved happily from the back seat of the car.


    Xenophilius Lovegood was stepping on the accelerator carefully, muttering to himself as he stepped on it: "You can do it, Xenophilius."


    Accidentally exerting too much force, the Beetle suddenly sped forward.


    When the father and daughter were about to face danger, they saw the driver''s seat moving towards the passenger seat.


    A wizard chess piece in the shape of Watson Wick popped up under the seat and took over the steering wheel.


    "You are?" Xenophilius stared blankly at himself as the co-pilot.


    The golden wizard''s mouth opened, "It''s a pleasure to serve you. I am in magic car driving mode and can help you navigate the next journey."


    "Mr. Wick?" Luna stayed in the back seat and saw the wizard chess coming out.


    "Hello, Miss Lovegood, you can call me, the King''s Butler."


    Wizard Watson gave Luna a very stiff smile.


    With one foot on the brake and one foot on the accelerator, the wizard Watson drifted, dragging black tire tracks and passing the Weasley family.


    The Weasley family was dumbfounded. They were novices on the road just now, how could they become Akina mountain racing masters?


    It even surpassed Mr. Diggory''s car. It was very fast, but could accurately predict every traffic light.


    At the same time, wizards began to gather at stations all over the world.


    The Weasley family arrived late, dragging their suitcases and trotting along.


    Angelina held out her belly, which was almost four months pregnant, and she was flawless when running.


    Hurrying slowly, they arrived at King''s Cross Station.


    Nine and a quarter station.


    The group of people entered, and the Lovegood family was already here in advance.


    Luna¡¯s quirky decorations include a yellow Beetle car key chain.


    The clock in the station jumped to nine o''clock.


    A strong wind blew on the track, and a train with no end in sight stopped after thirty seconds.


    The brand new car door opened and the radio sounded.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the Albatross. Please sit tight and hold your luggage securely. Your luggage can be placed under the seat or on the top of the carriage. I wish you a pleasant journey."


    The wizards walked inside, and their luggage automatically flew to the places on each seat.


    "It feels like sitting on the Hogwarts Express." Ginny sighed.


    The car door closed and the radio sounded again.


    "Next stop, Paris."


    A push came from the back, and it quickly returned to normal.


    Everything under your feet and around you becomes transparent.


    They saw themselves suspended on the water.


    "Merlin''s beard." Mrs. Weasley screamed, almost thinking she was going to fall.


    I touched it tentatively with my feet and found that it would not fall.


    They experience a rapid movement and they can see the scenery around them.


    It''s very surprising.


    This trip made them feel that their trip was not in vain.


    In just ten minutes, we arrived in Paris from London.


    The new French wizard was also amazed.


    Luna looked out the window and saw a pod of whales chasing the train, making her unable to take her eyes away.


    "Look what is that?" Ron also put down the book and shouted at the strange building that appeared in front of the train.


    An obelisk slowly rises from the bottom of the sea.


    The train showed no signs of stopping and sped towards the obelisk.


    Just as they were about to collide, a blue and purple light shot out from the obelisk.


    A portal is formed in front of the train track.


    The train crashed into the portal.


    When they came out again, they were on the endless sea. Ahead is shrouded in clouds and mist.


    After driving in the clouds and fog for half an hour, my eyes suddenly opened up.


    They saw a city appearing on the endless sea water.


    The huge tower overlooks the whole city.


    Everyone exclaimed in amazement. The vast land seemed to be entering another continent.


    On the high tower, the flag of the magical kingdom fluttered in the wind.


    George and Fred were more interested in the huge purple crystals.


    It looks like a prehistoric beast laid its eggs here. The huge purple crystal has reflections of various wizard gathering places around the world.


    They even saw figures from Weasley''s Wizarding Wheezes appearing in them.


    The train slowly entered the tall arch across the waterway.


    "Oh, my God, it''s Professor Sprout."


    Angelina excitedly pulled Fred''s finger up the bridge over the arch.


    The headmistress of Hufflepuff was waving there. Now that she has stepped down from her position as Herbology, she has a lot of free time.


    Not only her, but Trelawney, the Silverhand Elder was also brought here to continue her drinking and divination.


    Everyone looked around like curious babies.


    The train stopped slowly and they walked out of the station, their luggage following behind.


    Luna trotted out, a puff of pink smoke rising next to her.


    The Bent-Horned Snorlax appeared here shaking its head, making a noise like a cow and running after Luna.


    Outside the station, there are spacious streets, roads made of stone and asphalt, with a collision of ancient and modern.


    The copper street lamps on the street, and the towering upstairs, had a huge screen, and the words ''Wizard City Welcomes You'' flashed across it.


    A hippogriff descended from the sky, with a meter hanging around its neck. It straightened its neck and looked at Luna.


    In addition, a person holding a loudspeaker was repeating tirelessly: "Please obey the traffic rules, and minors should be accompanied by their parents when using the flying magic carpet."


    There was a light in Luna''s eyes. She came to the man and asked, "Are you a robot?"


    The man was stunned for a moment, then smiled sheepishly, "I''m sorry, am I?"


    Luna was riding on the Snorlax, waiting for Mr. Lovegood.


    The Weasley family walked out and were shocked by the combination of ancient and advanced city.


    They seemed to be in the Muggle world, but also in a wizarding city.


    "Harry and the others should really see it." Ginny stared at this dreamy scene.

 Chapter 804：

    Huge colorful bubbles flew across the sky, and a family of wizards inside exclaimed.


    Ron said beside his sister: "They still have to take the next train over."


    The Wizarding City is not just opened, but someone is already in business.


    They saw a coffee shop open and serving delicious chicken rolls.


    Mrs. Weasley held a model of a strange building in her hand and said, "We need to find a place to put the house down quickly."


    "Oh yes, I still like the previous environment."


    Mr. Weasley decided to split up and let the children continue shopping while he and Mrs. Weasley went to put down the house.


    This is specially reduced by Silver Hand Fashion Architecture, and the spell has a certain maintenance time.


    They walked to the side of the road and saw that their car was also being transported.


    Driving over to the reserved location.


    Wizards from all over the world are arriving from the train one after another.


    The Wizard City is also becoming more and more lively.


    Some merchants who came in advance were all smiling from ear to ear.


    Tang Mi also came.


    He led the members of the Silver Wolf Roaring Club in high spirits.


    On the tallest magic tower, John was sitting on the edge. As long as he took one step forward, he would reach the height of one thousand meters.


    The black and white owls flew out of the tower and flew to the entire wizard city.


    Every time they flap their wings, there is a sound of thunder.


    Tom hid inside, a little afraid of heights.


    ¡­


    Chapter 812 Creation of the World in Seven Days


    "You said you dare to bite Voldemort, but you are afraid of heights?"


    John pulled Tom''s legs, but Tom''s paws were holding on to the pillar and refused to come over.


    He kept moaning in his mouth.


    John shook his head helplessly. As the Witch King''s pet, he was so courageous.


    "You won''t die if you fall," John comforted it. "With your body, if you fall, you will only break a few bones."


    "Ouch!"


    Tom just couldn''t go over, and he looked like he didn''t believe John.


    John was debating whether to let Basil drag Tom out or let it do it, but in the end he did not choose to be the devil.


    Sit on the edge and have an unobstructed view of the entire magical world.


    John lowered his head and shook his feet. This tower was specially set up for him.


    He could see that those huge purple magic crystals had not stopped working and were still working diligently to create this world.


    "The wizard is getting better and better."


    A smile appeared on John''s lips.


    Then I saw a big cat climbing up the outer wall of the Magic Tower. Zuowu saw John again, and it climbed over very happily.


    Push John into the magic tower and lick John with his tongue.


    "Why are you here?"


    John laughed and rubbed Zou Wu''s big head.


    Unexpectedly, Zuowu also ran over.


    Hagrid should have asked him to come here.


    Seeing his friend again, Tom quickly ran over and wagged his tail at Zou Wu.


    Zuowu blinked his big round eyes and kept wagging his big peony-like tail.


    "Okay, okay." John patted Zuowu''s mane and said with a smile, "We should get ready to go out."


    Zuowu stopped, tilted his head and thought for a while, wondering what to do when he went out.


    "Of course I want to go out and make a big difference in this world."


    John smiled and walked outside.


    On the thousand-meter-high tower, John drew out his wand.


    He wants to use the most powerful flying spell in the world.


    "The magic crystal ball is coming."


    The Elder Wand pointed at the big purple crystal ball at the edge.


    The huge magic crystal began to move towards the wizard city.


    When the Weasley family who were shopping saw it, they all opened their mouths.


    The magic crystal ball flew to the middle of the Wizarding City, and John took a step outside.


    As if his footsteps were on steps, he walked in the air.


    "Citizens of the Magic Kingdom."


    His voice rang throughout the wizarding city, and everyone heard their king calling them.


    "The Witch King is here."


    "Look, the Witch King has appeared!"


    "Praise the Witch King, who created this miraculous city!"


    "Praise the Witch King!"


    The wizards cheered, praising the existence of the Witch King.


    As if a celebration was about to reach its climax, the sound of cheering filled the sky in the Wizarding City.


    John stood quietly in front of the magic crystal ball for a few seconds, listening to the piety of the wizards.


    Now he is the well-deserved King of Magic.


    At this moment, the Witch King accepts blessings from all over the world.


    He chuckled, "Let us present the greatest fireworks for the birth of this country."


    The right hand is empty.


    The Sword of Silver Wake appeared out of thin air on his right hand.


    The red gem at the end exudes a touch of light.


    Raising his right hand straight, the tip of the sword touched the huge magic crystal ball.


    John slowly lifted up, then fell down, accompanied by a magic spell.


    "Come here quickly."


    On the huge magic crystal ball, a trace that was smaller than a hair gradually appeared.


    A subtle cracking sound.


    Along with it, the dazzling light that turned the whole world into black leaked out.


    Starting from the magic crystal ball, it spreads to the entire wizard city.


    The huge magic crystal ball is like a chick struggling to be born.


    All marked objects, following the summons of the Witch King, come to the Wizard City from all over the world.


    The magic crystal ball began to expand infinitely, shrouding the entire wizard city.


    The next second.


    Hundreds of rays of light leaked from inside.


    Each time the light will fly to a specific location and fall.


    Become a street or an ancient house.


    More and more wizard gathering places are being dragged over.


    The people inside were also pulled over.


    Those wizards who were waiting for the train and who did not take the train saw themselves appearing in the huge wizarding city through fantastic and magical roads.


    The magical feeling adds vitality to this vast land.


    The original territory of Wizard City has expanded by another third.


    But the land belonging to the wizard still did not stop.


    In this land that no one knows except the wizards, they are developing.


    The first people to come here see the most wonderful fireworks.


    Their king sent them gifts with his sword.


    In return, the fireworks from Weasley''s Wizarding Wheezes were the first to soar into the sky.


    Then it exploded, and the flag of the magic country was printed in the sky by fireworks.


    This sound also symbolizes the beginning of the carnival.


    This day is designated as National Day.


    Every year at this time, they would think of the Witch King on the tower and send him blessings.


    "The Witch King is here."


    A wizard slowly said this in surprise.


    This sentence spread as quickly as a virus.


    The Witch King is on top, yes, the Witch King is on top.


    Their king is on that high tower, always caring about his people.


    This sentence also became the mantra of wizards in the future.


    Like Merlin''s beard, the Witch-King became their speech of emotion and surprise.


    When all the wizards gathered together to spit out.


    He was still there, watching the fireworks flying into the sky and exploding, admiring the interesting scene.


    Is his mission over?


    No, far from it.


    John is just pulling people over now, he still has many things to do.


    "I think my schedule can be scheduled to ten years later."


    John thought so, looking down at the land beneath his feet.


    As powerful as a wizard, he is now as ants under his feet.


    "The wizards are still too weak. They need enough protection to allow them to catch up."


    There are three most eye-catching things in the Wizard City.


    One is the Magic Tower, which is the tallest building, penetrating from the ground like a sword.


    The other two are the Potions Department and the Alchemy Department.


    Black square and white ball.


    They are on the east and west sides respectively.

 Chapter 805：

    And in the center of the two is the magic tower.


    John re-entered the Magic Tower, and he listened to the cheers of the people.


    From now on, wizards are no longer rats in the gutter.


    They are wizards and citizens of a magical country. They have their own passports and their own diplomatic and consulates.


    In every country, they exist independently.


    Any illegal behavior against them will be punished by law.


    As the ruler of this country, the king of this country is their greatest confidence.


    ¡­


    Percy rubbed his eyes and walked to the magic tower.


    Look up at this place close to the sky.


    The door of the magic tower opened for him, and he slowly walked inside.


    Empty and dark.


    Where there is no light, there is only one road to the highest.


    It was an unknown length of stairs. As Percy walked up step by step, even he was very tired.


    And the road never ends, and even the light remains unchanged.


    Percy finally plopped down on the stairs.


    A light came on behind him, and he turned around to see that there were only three steps left.


    He looked over and saw that on the top floor of the still empty Magic Tower, John was leaning on the pillar and chuckled: "I think you should exercise."


    "I''ve been in the office for a long time recently," Percy took a breath, walked up three steps in one breath, and said to John, "The selected officials are already in place."


    "The rest is up to you."


    Between staying at the British Ministry of Magic and coming to the Wizarding City, John doesn''t mind those who choose to stay.


    Percy chose to go to the Wizarding City, which meant that he would give up his position as minister.


    "I lack a minister," John chuckled. "Perhaps you would be a good candidate, Percy."


    "It''s my pleasure." Percy and John''s friendship does not require compromise.


    He glanced at the still-expanding land outside and said helplessly: "I''m not you. I can''t do so many things by myself."


    "Of course, so you need more subordinates."


    John walked to Percy and paused, "I will manage taxation and justice separately. The city needs different departments to complete its operations."


    "No," John thought for a moment and said, "Don''t think of it as a city, we are a country."


    Although the population is small, as time goes by, there will be more and more people here.


    John walked past Percy and stood at the door that was a thousand meters above the ground.


    He looked at the darkening sky, took out his wand and smiled: "We still have a long way to go."


    "Before wizards can survive in front of Muggles, we, the people, need to provide them with adequate protection."


    "At the same time, we also need more magical technology and troops and weapons that can deal with Muggles head-on."


    "Percy, this is a tiring thing."


    John slowly raised his wand and pointed it at the city that was completely devoid of light.


    Under Percy''s gaze, John whispered: "Now..."


    "Let there be light."


    ¡­


    Chapter 813 The king said: There must be light


    The king said: Let there be light.


    The black and white owls, one facing the west and the other facing the east, flew across the sky.


    It''s like lifting a black cloth covering the earth.


    In the city, light enveloped the entire land.


    Thousands of lights were lit, and the street lights seemed to be gathering together in long lines.


    The wizards who had been plunged into darkness cheered again.


    The lights illuminate the whole city, and there is no need to hide the carnival at night.


    Weasley''s Wizarding Wheezes is open again.


    A fire dragon flew across the sky, and its gaze swept below.


    The werewolf put his arm around the wizard''s shoulders. They were going to drink in the newly opened tavern.


    The restaurant is popular.


    Those wizards who don''t want to cook for themselves can taste the collision of the Muggle and magical worlds.


    The unique flavor quickly gained rave reviews, and the prized Silver Hand Wine Cellar started a lottery.


    The winner will get a box of precious wine from Silverhand Wine Cellar.


    The magic card is swiped on the machine, and the portable thing makes people start to forget the weight of galleons.


    The giant bubble Ferris wheel at Silver Hand Amusement Park is open again.


    The little wizards who have not yet gone to school sit on it and watch the bubbles fly across the city.


    The Weasley family welcomes a special guest.


    It''s Bill.


    He came back from the Magic Association''s vacation and gave Ginny a gift as soon as they met.


    Ginny looked at the condensed wizard city model and liked it very much.


    Although I haven¡¯t found a girlfriend yet, it doesn¡¯t stop today from being a day worth celebrating.


    Mrs. Weasley prepared roast chicken and fruit pie, and the delicious meat sauce went very well with the meal.


    It was a pity that Hannah was not accompanied by her husband, but the lunch box she carefully prepared was sent to Hogwarts by an owl.


    And she turned around and took out a list, picked a restaurant run by a Thai wizard, took out her pager, entered the number, and started ordering.


    Half an hour later, a barn owl flew over with a covered dinner plate.


    "This takeout is so convenient."


    Hannah opened it happily, and inside was delicious tom yum soup.


    It tasted sour, spicy and refreshing. Hannah decided to learn these dishes and send them to her husband to eat.


    ¡­


    Wizards in twos and threes met together on the street, and they were not even in a hurry to go home.


    Someone who bows to the hippogriff, puts a galleung into the meter on its neck, and can try to ride on a special vehicle from the magical world.


    Flying freely is a completely different feeling from flying on a broomstick.


    Malfoy''s Quidditch Boutique launches commemorative edition Firebolt R1.


    This is to commemorate the day when the Magic Kingdom was founded. Only twenty limited editions are sold worldwide, each with an exclusive number.


    There are also commemorative edition Golden Snitches and bats.


    Let the Malfoy Quidditch Boutique make a killing.


    Not only that, there are ships available for wizards to go out to sea.


    But this requires experienced wizard control, otherwise it will be easy to lose direction in the open sea.


    If that''s the case, we can only pray for the Fire Dragon Search and Rescue Team to appear.


    That is a team composed of fire dragons, specially used to find those wizards overseas.


    On the day when all wizards carnival.


    Some people were hesitant, not sure whether they should go there or not.


    Without exception, they all held black cards in their hands.


    They are Squibs, a group of beings despised by the wizard family.


    It¡¯s just that they couldn¡¯t believe that the soaring Witch King would give them a chance to use magic.


    And for this magic, the Squibs have also been deceived.


    Just like Filch also participated in the magic training of rapid incantation.


    Their thirst for magic surpasses all wizards.


    Not to the magic tower, but to the Alchemy Department.


    The gatekeeper whom John had met in Kodosdorez was also among them at the moment.


    As the gatekeeper of the magic school, it shows how unwilling he is.


    Just as Filch hoped to get magic in a school full of magic, he also had the same idea.


    It is a pity that he is as sad as Filch and cannot be favored by magic.


    But, it¡¯s different.


    Although they were unable to use magic, things about the administrator of Hogwarts had reached the ears of some Squibs.


    Not your own magic, but the magic of others.


    Borrow magic through props.


    This is something that even in the past would not have dared to imagine.


    "I''m going."


    In a place called the Squib Self-Rescue Association, the gate guard of Kodos Doriz Magic School made up his mind.


    "The Witch King will not deceive us, just like he saved the magical world, he is the greatest."


    The gatekeeper did not recognize John at first because the two were too far apart.


    After knowing John''s identity, he realized what a great person the young man who said he wanted to express his gratitude was.


    So he chose to believe it, because John didn''t bother to deceive them.


    With his response, the other Squibs also made a decision while hesitating.


    No matter how bad things get, they can''t be worse than now. They can''t use magic. They are destined to be abandoned by the wizard family.


    This is sad, because if they are born into a wizarding family, they will be treated as a shame.


    Some are even pure-blood families, but they cannot leave their names on the family tree.


    The former Mrs. Figg was also a member here, but she has looked away now.


    With hesitation, they walked towards the highest palace of alchemy in the magical world.


    Even a wizard cannot enter it without permission.


    They put their hands up tentatively, and the white smooth curved walls slowly pulled people inside.


    It¡¯s true, the black cards in their hands are invitations.


    There were ten Squibs in total, and they entered the highest palace of alchemy.


    The pure white inside transformed into a lady''s face, "How can I serve you?"


    "We uh..."


    The Squib''s inferiority complex came to mind again, and they hesitated.


    The gate guard took out the card and said, "We don''t know what we are doing here."

 Chapter 806：

    The lady''s face saw the black card, "Please wait a moment, I will connect you, Mr. Taran."


    "Mr. Taran?" The Squibs didn''t recognize this man.


    But soon the lady''s face turned into a man''s, and the man was the maker of the imitation metal wand that John invited at the Future Wizards Exhibition.


    "That''s great, you''re here." Taran was still eating, but when he saw the Squib coming, he was immediately overjoyed.


    "Please let them come to my laboratory."


    As the national alchemist of the Wizarding City, Taran has his own research laboratory.


    The ten squibs accepted the guidance and saw many different things in this great magic technology center.


    Like a wizard using a pager, the alchemist here uses a rectangle to hold conversations.


    Not only that, they also saw a laboratory simulating the ocean inside.


    Inside was a huge warship that had never been seen before.


    It''s just that the middle of the warship seems to have been melted by something. A dozen alchemists are working on repairs, and they are not amazed by the various Muggle technologies inside.


    After passing here, they arrived at Taran''s research room.


    The inside was different from the outside. Many purple magic crystals were piled on the table, and Taran put seven of them into what was renamed a magic power pistol.


    "Magic pistol, a weapon powered by magic crystal."


    After assembling it, Taran handed it over to the gatekeeper.


    The gate guard hesitated for a moment, and when he reached out to take it, Taran pulled the gun back and asked, "I''m sorry, what''s your name?"


    "Patrick." The gatekeeper said the name.


    Taran smiled, handed over the weapon, and motioned for Padrick to aim at the metal target opposite.


    Padrick picked up the weapon and pulled the trigger. The gun equipped with the core of the Fire Dragon Neural Staff burst into flames, leaving a burned hole in the bullseye.


    All the Squibs were stunned.


    Taran cheered, patted Padrick''s chest and said, "I was worried that the Squib wouldn''t be effective."


    "Although the latest weapons cannot use advanced magic, some simple elements can still be used."


    Taran stretched out his hand and smiled: "Welcome to the magical world, Padric."


    "You will be members of the team directly under the Witch King, the Whisperers."


    "From now on, you are no longer dumb, you only obey the orders of the Witch King."


    The Squibs couldn''t believe that they had become the Witch King''s people like this?


    What¡¯s even more surprising is that these squibs can also use magic.


    At this moment, the Squibs saw their hope.


    Although it is not my own magic, it is under my control.


    That would be enough.


    The silent one.


    The Witch King is the enforcer of the magical world.


    The light of the Witch King falls on everyone in the magical world, whether they are wizards or squibs.


    ¡­


    Chapter 814 The king said: There must be a castle in the sky


    John recruited Squibs for their loyalty and helplessness.


    The werewolf back then, the Squib now.


    No matter who comes into contact with the Witch King''s kindness, they can''t help but fall in love with it.


    The newly established world needs law enforcers, and it is also necessary to protect this fragile world from harm from the outside world.


    John¡¯s creation is far from over.


    He opened the passage and came to the sky.


    He raised his wand, commanding the approach of the building in the sky with rhythmic rules.


    "The power of our sky is too weak," John glanced over and waved his wand, "Sky Castle."


    The Wizarding World will have two sky castles.


    One is Edgar''s old house, moving in the sky somewhere in Germany.


    And the other one is on the foggy ocean in the wizard city.


    The fire dragons roared and flew in the sky.


    The stones gathered together to form a huge castle.


    Fire dragons fly into it to rest. Sometimes they stay here, and sometimes they go down to find something to do.


    There is a huge fort in the shape of a dragon''s head on the huge castle, and inside, five super-destructive weapons intercepted by John in the Muggle world are stored, which are not affected by magic.


    The castle is shrouded in a field formed by multiple obelisks. As long as John is willing, this sky castle that can destroy five cities can become the most elusive bomber in the world.


    Guarded by a fire dragon, this castle called the Sword of Damocles cannot be entered by reckless wizards or Muggles.


    This is a sharp sword forged by the Witch King for the magical world. There are too few people who know the existence of this thing.


    "If possible, I hope you will never need it."


    John gently stroked the black dragon model in the center of the castle.


    Inside this castle, sometimes there are frightening wailing sounds.


    John''s expression was indifferent, his gaze swept over, and those voices gradually faded out of fear of the Witch King.


    "You can wait," John''s calm voice sounded, "wait until this country is destroyed and let this castle in the sky that imprisons you fall to the earth."


    "At that time, the whole world will become your amusement park."


    John spoke to the voice that existed deep in the castle. It was an existence he had captured, feeding on happiness and using souls as triggers.


    Dementors.


    Those existences that Muggles cannot see are imprisoned here by the Witch King.


    Maybe many years later, some wizard will enter here as an adventure.


    John took a deep look into the darkness and slowly walked out of the castle.


    The fire dragon lowered its head for John, and he saw the black dragon.


    Amohan lowered his head and said dullly: "I still like the way you look like a dragon."


    The fireball dragon stayed by Amohan''s side.


    Amohan has gradually moved towards the position of Elder Long.


    As a powerful black dragon, it has terrifying potential.


    The death of the Thunder Implementing Spear left the position of Elder Long vacant.


    John patted Amohan''s scales and whispered to the female dragon: "Protect them, you are my most trusted dragon."


    Amohan exhaled hot breath from his nose and nodded vigorously to John.


    As the king of dragons, John is also the king of wizards.


    There has been a dilemma since ancient times.


    Wizards need fire dragons as materials, and fire dragons also need food.


    As the king of both, John had to find a balance between them.


    The fire dragon will gradually change its status, and at the same time, the wizard cannot lose the fire dragon material.


    Dead fire dragons can be used as materials, and they can also be removed during surgery without harming lives.


    Anyone who kills the fire dragon without authorization will be punished.


    This is the greatest protection that John can give the fire dragon.


    Amohan didn''t understand that much, but she felt that the king of the fire dragon had become less of a fire dragon.


    She said gloomily: "Okay."


    "I didn''t tell you anything," Amohan leaned close to John''s ear, but her voice was not very quiet, "Actually, many female dragons want to lay dragon eggs with you."


    "Ahem." John pushed Amohan''s big head away and said awkwardly, "Let them find another dragon."


    "I also want to lay dragon eggs with you." The cuteness on Amohan''s dragon''s face is unmistakable.


    John said speechlessly: "Don''t you have a dragon egg?"


    Several naughty little dragons went around Amohan''s tail and kicked and bit him, which made Amohan furious, "These are not my dragon eggs!"


    The tail swung to sweep the little dragon away, and Amohan walked away angrily.


    John shrugged, not expecting that the female dragon would also lose her temper.


    Several little dragons regarded John as their father, and came over to rub their heads against their father, who was younger than them.


    John patted Xiaolong on the head. In the eyes of all the dragons, this seemed to indicate that he was the heir of the Dragon King.


    Their eyes changed.


    After saying goodbye to the dragon, John still had to prepare to go to the next place.


    He took out the Elder Wand, pointed it at the ground of the Sky Castle, and used a magic spell.


    "This is the realm of dragons. If non-dragon beings break into it, they will be cursed by the dragon."


    There is no light on the wand, but secretly, a strange change in the rules of this place is spreading.


    The city in the sky in the fog.


    ¡­


    After solving the dragon''s survival problem, John returned to the magic tower.


    Zuowu and Tom lay together on the empty attic.


    This big dog was rescued by John before.


    John approached Zou Wu and gently stroked his mane.


    He whispered in Zou Wu''s ear, "I give you freedom."


    "There are no chains in this world that can trap you, no cages that can restrain you, and no barriers that can hinder you."


    There was a certain power in John''s voice, and this power entered Zuowu''s body.


    Some changes occurred in Zuowu''s body, and its mane turned golden, like the golden color of flames.


    After a while, it changed back again. Zuowu''s tail swung and his body shook, allowing Tom to fall from his belly.


    Zuowu turned over and John looked at it with a smile on his face.


    "You shouldn''t be like me and stay in this tower without going out."


    The hand stroking Zuowu''s fur paused, and John said: "You are the freest Zuowu, you can see anywhere in the world."


    Zuowu opened his eyes. There was some confusion in his big eyes, but when he saw John coming back, he was replaced by joy.


    Tom also got up and circled around John.


    Zuowu felt something, and he lowered his head sadly.


    There was some mist in the round eyes.


    It rubbed its face against John''s palm, and its peony-like tail wrapped around John''s body like a thin quilt.


    It was saying goodbye to John, the Witch King, who was about to send Zou Wu away.


    Zuowu does not belong here. Although this place is very wide, this tower is very narrow.


    "Go towards freedom. In the magical world, you can run and play freely."

 Chapter 807：

    John finally touched Zuowu''s fangs. Under his palm, some of the Witch King''s magic was planted in the fangs.


    "Go, my friend, I have not given you a name. If you wish, I will call you Red Peony."


    The peony-like tail swept across John''s cheek, and Zou Wu liked this name.


    It turned back three times with each step, looking at John reluctantly, but its footsteps could not stop.


    Finally stepping out of the high tower, Zuowu walked into the passage that could not be blocked.


    That is the kind privilege granted by the Witch King to his friend Zuowu.


    John watched Zhao Wu leave, and Tom sat down at John''s feet.


    One person and one dog, empty and lonely.


    This high tower, like the castle in the sky, only has them.


    ¡­


    Chapter 815 The king said: There must be a fortress in the water


    A submarine is sinking slowly.


    The sound waves are transmitted back to the radar.


    A British naval lieutenant colonel was leisurely brewing a cup of coffee for himself.


    Adding three sugar cubes to the coffee, he stirred happily.


    Don¡¯t think how difficult it is inside a submarine. As long as you can overcome the small information space, you can still have your own resort.


    Now is not a tense period for various countries, and their work has become more leisurely.


    Except for every time they need supplies, they spend their days looking at instruments and checking equipment.


    "Here you go." He handed the coffee to a soldier.


    "Thank you, sir." The soldier took it and thanked him.


    Because of this coffee-loving habit, the lieutenant colonel was often teased by others.


    Some people called him Lieutenant Colonel Coffee, but he was not very unhappy. On the contrary, he quite liked the name.


    "It''s another peaceful day, let us praise this peace." The lieutenant colonel ground coffee powder for himself again and brewed a cup of coffee.


    Smelling the aroma of oil oozing out from the coffee beans, he raised his glass loudly, eliciting friendly laughter from the soldiers.


    Some time ago, they were actively preparing for war under the Atlantic Ocean.


    Fortunately, the war preparation alert will be lifted later and the world will become peaceful again.


    This submarine loaded with weapons of mass destruction can be said to be the most core existence in the entire UK, or it can be said to be the most peripheral existence.


    Even if the president is changed outside, they may not know.


    The comfortable lieutenant colonel came to his exclusive place and turned on the TV to watch the programs that interested him.


    This is his day.


    "Sir, I think you need to take a look."


    A soldier spoke hesitantly.


    "Okay, let me see if we encounter a shark or something else."


    Now we are five hundred meters underwater. It is also an accident that we encounter some marine creatures that can be scanned out by radar.


    However, sonar can make these fish avoid, and there is usually no big accident risk.


    Arriving at the console, Lieutenant Colonel Coffee took a look.


    The red dot on the radar jumps from time to time.


    What''s weird is that the thing is heading straight towards the submarine.


    "It doesn''t look like a shark," the soldier said hesitantly.


    "That''s...a submarine!"


    Lieutenant Colonel Coffee was startled and immediately shouted, "Everyone prepare for combat!"


    Civilian submarines cannot reach this depth, so it can be determined that this is a military submarine.


    Not only that, Lieutenant Colonel Coffee immediately checked the planned route and found that no other domestic submarines appeared.


    In other words, this is a foreign submarine of unknown origin.


    When a submarine meets, it is a major crisis.


    Lieutenant Colonel Coffee immediately contacted and inquired about the identity of the submarine.


    When he picked up the communicator, the soldier shouted: "It''s gone!"


    "What?"


    Lieutenant Colonel Coffee stopped and ran over to check.


    The red dot on the monitor disappeared, and the red dot that was so close before was nowhere to be seen.


    "What''s going on?" The lieutenant colonel felt that he needed a cup of coffee to calm down.


    "That thing is like... a ghost?"


    The soldier hesitated and said, "He came and went without a trace."


    This sentence made everyone seem to have seen something strange.


    Ghost?


    Sitting in a submarine made with cutting-edge human technology, he said such ridiculous words.


    But other than this explanation, no one seems to be able to explain why it suddenly disappeared.


    This incident became a legend circulated in the navy.


    A submarine codenamed ¡®Ghost¡¯.


    Countries are also suspicious of which country has developed this stealth technology.


    ¡­


    "It''s still a bit unskilled to control."


    In the dark submarine, a soul lamp with faint burning flames hangs on this submarine loaded with technology.


    John looked at the pile of seemingly sophisticated instruments inside, and he shrugged, "Well, I rely on the soul lamp as power anyway."


    This submarine was a gift from the friendly United States.


    Yes, the submarine that John pulled out and threw to the island.


    John renamed it Trident.


    Use magical technology to reactivate the submarine.


    "This is a trident used as a wizard''s underwater power. It needs to be loaded with more magic technology."


    John needs someone to be the sword bearer of the ocean, the castle in the sky, and the fortress of the ocean.


    The Sky Sword of Damocles, the Trident of the Wrath of the Sea Wizard.


    John pressed his hands on the ground of the submarine, and his eyes turned into vertical pupils.


    "Let me give you a unique life."


    The magic circle covers the submarine.


    John wants to change the submarine, and he also wants to choose someone to protect it.


    In the soul lamp, a marine with a confused face appeared.


    John raised his hand, "The soul is back."


    Their consciousness gradually returned, and everyone was shocked by the scene in front of them.


    The entire console turned into a blue crystal, and the interior space of the submarine expanded.


    The submarine crashed heavily into the bottom of the sea, with various metals extending out of its belly.


    The materials on the seabed are converging here, turning the entire submarine into a huge underwater fortress.


    This fortress moves every seven days, and no one can capture its position.


    After finishing everything, John retracted his hands and looked up at the navy.


    "It seems you haven''t gotten used to being a ghost yet." John took out his wand and said casually, "But you will get used to it soon."


    "Who are you?"


    Their memories remain at the moment when they were attacked by the fire dragon.


    Seeing John in front of them, they didn''t know why.


    "I am a wizard and your master."


    John tapped the control table with the Elder Wand, "This will be your working place from now on."


    "As a soldier, you should accept orders."


    John chuckled and said: "Dear Trident soldiers."


    A marine screamed, and he looked at his chest, where a mark belonging to the Witch King was imprinted on it.


    "Are you enslaving us?" The officer''s face darkened.


    As the American navy, they never dreamed that they would be kidnapped by wizards.


    "Don''t worry, I''m giving you a chance to live. Maybe you don''t know that the country has abandoned you."


    John waved his hand and the TV turned on.


    It automatically adjusts to the American channel. In every channel, there is nothing about this group of soldiers who sank to the bottom of the sea because of their fight against the World-Destroying Dragon.


    They couldn''t believe that they just disappeared in obscurity.


    "As a person from that country, you should know very well that they will not admit shady things."


    John looked at them with pity, "We have reached a peace agreement with your country, and your sacrifice has become a meaningless thing."


    It was difficult for the soldiers to accept this. They fought for the country until they died, but this was the result.


    My loyal country, why do you want to chill me?


    The rear admiral had confusion in his eyes. What should he do with his family?


    "I can tell you that you can''t go back, but I can give you some preferential treatment."


    John picked up the phone hanging on the wall and asked, "Tell me your home number, soldier."


    The major general thought of something, his voice trembled, and he said his home number.


    John entered it and dialed.


    After waiting for a few seconds, John handed the phone to the major general.


    "Hello?" A familiar voice came from over there.


    It was his wife, but her voice became haggard.


    "It''s me, Mia." The major general pursed his lips, trying not to cry.


    At this moment, the soldiers in the entire fortress were not looking over there.


    "James, is that you?" his wife whispered, "They wouldn''t let me look for you."


    James knew who they were, and he said with a complicated expression: "This is a secret that cannot be known to others."


    The wife got news about her husband again, and the haggardness in her voice disappeared.


    After five minutes of dialing and hanging up, John said, "You can call your family, but there is one thing I need to remind you."


    "I don''t think it would be a good thing if the government knew that your family members were talking to dead people."


    Unexpectedly, the person who allowed him to hear his family''s voice turned out to be his former enemy.

 Chapter 808：

    The country you serve may put your family in danger.


    James looked at his soldiers, and he understood what a temptation this was.


    So James gave John a military salute, "We are willing to serve you."


    "This place has been renovated." John picked up an object and threw it over. James caught it subconsciously. John smiled, "You can touch the things, but because of the special situation, some ghosts who were buried in the ocean will come over."


    "You can receive them and give them a home."


    John opened the passage and was about to leave. He stopped and turned to look at the soldiers lined up and said, "I''m sorry, I''ll kill you."


    "That''s what I have to do."


    James said solemnly: "Everyone is his own master. It is already a kindness for you to leave us a place to miss our loved ones."


    An irresistible force.


    Let this group of marines look away.


    John was kind by giving them the ability to contact their families.


    He could have directly enslaved these marines and used his magic to turn them into ghosts serving the wizards.


    But he still retained the other party''s consciousness.


    This is a living fortress that serves as a trident under the sea for the magical kingdom, always ready to burst into fury.


    John nodded, stepped into the passage and disappeared.


    And the legend of the undersea ghost will still continue.


    ¡­


    Chapter 816 The king said: You must have eyes like the stars


    This is the fourth day of the opening of the Wizarding City, and the fourth day of the official establishment of the Magic Kingdom.


    There are many stars, and within this mist, only the starry sky is exceptionally bright.


    John forged two deterrents for the wizarding world. He sat on the platform of the tower with two owls.


    Basil turned around from time to time, sending disdainful looks to Tom behind him.


    Tom huddled inside aggrievedly, making a whining sound.


    Taking courage, Tom walked out slowly.


    It held its tail between its legs, like a warrior about to die.


    He came to John''s side and rubbed his head on John''s arm.


    John pulled Tom into his arms.


    Hold it and overlook this country with thousands of bright lights.


    "You see, this is our country."


    John gave Tom an infinite sense of security on the highest tower.


    Tom opened his dog eyes, and his original fear was attracted by the light below.


    As a dog, it cannot see too many colors.


    But it can see the happiness of various wizards coming together from below.


    Looking up at the stars, Tom tilted his head.


    John looked at what it was looking at. It was a star in the sky.


    Mixed among the stars, the same twinkling light.


    But that is a product of Muggles, a technology that allows Muggles to better monitor the world.


    "You reminded me that my work is not done yet."


    Seeing the satellite, John also understood that he needed eyes that could also see the world.


    Basil jumped down from the edge, spread his wings in the air, and flew across the sky.


    It was an eye-opener for Harry who entered the Wizarding City on the second Albatross. He, Hermione and Ron walked around this place together.


    Hedwig didn''t need a birdcage here. She pecked Harry on the head and looked at the owl snack shop over there.


    Harry didn''t want to go there either, but Hedwig pulled his hair.


    "Hermione, Ron, I''m going to check out the owl snacks."


    As Harry walked over there, Crookshanks screamed in Hermione''s arms.


    "What''s the matter, Crookshanks?" Hermione looked down.


    Then a violent slapping sound was heard, as well as Harry''s yell.


    She looked over quickly and saw Hedwig fighting with another snowy owl.


    "Where did the owl come from?" Hermione and Ron hurried over.


    Harry was slapped just now, and now his head is still dizzy.


    The two people helped him up, and Hermione hesitated: "That seems to be... Basil?"


    Hedwig''s combat prowess was obviously no match for Basil, and she couldn''t defeat him, so she had to fly into the Owl Snack Shop and hide.


    Its feathers flew out a lot, and Basil blocked the door, watching eagerly.


    "Go away, Basil."


    Ron stepped forward to drive Basil away, but when Basil glared at him, his voice became smaller and he muttered: "You are too domineering."


    Basil cooed at the owl snack shop, and Hedwig''s unyielding cry came from inside.


    The two owls started to quarrel in the owl snack shop.


    The owner of this store was on the verge of tears. As soon as he opened his shop, an owl blocked the door.


    I don¡¯t know how the two owls are arguing, but the atmosphere is getting more and more tense.


    Hermione saw this and walked into the store, bought a dozen bags of dried fish, and came to Basil.


    Every time Basil opened her mouth to make a noise, she would stuff the dried fish inside.


    Basil had no time to argue, so he quickly destroyed the dried fish one by one.


    After receiving Hermione''s confession, Basil temporarily let Hedwig go.


    It flapped its wings and flew towards the magic tower.


    Ron squeezed out the cold sweat and said to Hermione: "You are not afraid that it will pull your hair out."


    Hermione glared at Ron, "Basil wouldn''t do that!"


    "Then you have to ask Hagrid." Ron said.


    Harry hurriedly went in and took Hedwig out. Fortunately, Hedwig just lost some feathers.


    I also ate seven or eight small dried fish from the snack shop inside.


    The shop owner didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing. He watched the group leave until someone asked hesitantly.


    "Is that the Witch King''s owl?"


    Only then did the onlookers remember that the owl was flying towards the magic tower just now.


    "Your Majesty, the Witch King, even likes to eat the Witch King''s owl!"


    "Praise the Witch King, my owl will definitely like it."


    "Give me some, I want to take them away!"


    "I want to try it too!"


    Everyone''s eyes lit up when they reacted, and they ate more than a dozen bags of basil. It was a completely unexpected publicity effect.


    The shop owner was pushed aside by the crowd, and finally remembered that he was the owner of this shop.


    Magic cards were swiped here one after another. The owner of the newly opened shop clasped his hands together and said, "Praise the Witch King for a beautiful day."


    His signature owl fish snacks were also changed to snacks that the Witch King¡¯s owls love to eat.


    The effect is surprisingly good.


    ¡­


    As soon as Basil, who had returned from victory, came to John, a feather was plucked out.


    Riddle opened his wings and took the initiative to let one of his feathers be plucked out.


    Tom also leaned his head, and John pushed the dog''s head away mercilessly, "Sorry, I don''t need you."


    Tom walked back inside dejectedly.


    With black and white feathers flowing on the tips of his fingers, John pulled out the Elder Wand.


    Feather moved closer to the wand, and he stood up, wings stretched out from his back.


    "Watch the magic tower."


    John blessed the owls, waved his wings, and flew into the sky.


    In the sky above the Wizarding City, an invisible film shrouded the entire fog.


    John touched the membrane and passed through it bit by bit.


    After completely flying out, John continued to rise toward the boundless sky.


    The wizarding city is getting smaller and smaller under his feet.


    There is a coldness brought about by traveling on his body.


    A layer of frost covered his cheeks. After a few seconds, the frost was absorbed by him.


    He is currently 30,000 meters in the sky and does not need to breathe. His powerful dragon lungs are enough for him to store enough air.


    Before reaching space, John raised his wand.


    The black and white feathers turned into ashes in an instant.


    "I need an eye so I can see everything."


    The wand was waved, and the ashes floated farther.


    Powerful magic power was mobilized, and an alchemy object with purple and blue eyes flew out of the small bag.


    After combining with the owl''s feathers, it continues to fall into the universe.


    Finally shattered.


    In the starry sky, an eye appeared and disappeared instantly.


    John closed his eyes, folded his wings, and fell quickly.


    In his mind, the golden runes were continuously connected in series, quickly constructing a magical thinking palace.


    His body passed through the barrier of the Wizard City, and he didn''t slow down at all.


    But the two owls on the magic tower raised their heads and watched the black spot gradually enlarge.


    Basil opened his wings and was about to fly out, but Riddle pressed him down.


    When he was about to reach the same height as the magic tower, he opened his eyes, his body was enveloped in white light, his hair floated, and the entire gravity-defying restraint was suspended in the air.


    The body passed through the magic tower and slowly emerged from the ground. After completely walking out of the ground, John''s body returned to its original shape.


    In his brain, a palace of thought was born that enveloped the whole city and even the world.


    His eyes in the starry sky allow him to take over this place at any time.


    The only downside is that John can''t stay awake while using this thing.


    It is even possible to forget the flow of time because you are inside.


    That is equivalent to a super-sensory spell that is turned on around the clock, covering the whole world.


    This is a very dangerous magic.

 Chapter 809：

    But he also has a shortened version.


    There is no need to go out in person, John said to the two owls: "Be my eyes and walk in this country."


    The owl received the order and took off from the magic tower.


    John closed his eyes, his left eye showed Basil''s perspective, and his right eye showed Riddle.


    Using the owl as his eyes to observe the wizarding city, John can stay at home.


    The owl flies to the border.


    The residents of the Wizarding City looked up to see owls flying across the sky.


    Someone recognized it as the Witch King''s owl.


    When Harry saw Basil, he immediately covered Hedwig with a cloth.


    This made Hedwig very dissatisfied.


    Belongs to the creation of the king, and the entire magical world will become peaceful because of his gaze.


    Castle in the sky, fortress in the water, eyes in the starry sky.


    The king''s creation has not yet ceased.


    As an existence that drives the world, he needs to keep this fragile world from his sight all the time.


    The owls flew back around the Wizarding City, and they landed on John''s left and right sides.


    Opening his eyes again, John glanced at Basil strangely.


    I didn¡¯t expect Basil¡¯s reputation to be quite good, and I don¡¯t know why so many owl snack shops are deliberately attracting Basil with snacks.


    Riddle was probably because it was too dark. No one noticed it even when it flew across the sky. I have to say it was quite sad.


    Fortunately, Riddle didn''t mind either and stayed aloof on John''s right side.


    John looked back at the only seat on the empty top floor.


    That is a place that countless people long for but cannot touch.


    John walked to the front, did not lift the curtain, but said to himself: "It will take a while."


    With the sword of the sky and the trident of the sea.


    There cannot be any lack of guards on the earth.


    ¡­


    Chapter 817 The king said: There must be guards on the ground


    Guards, John has created for them.


    What we have to do now is to get those guards who were put outside to come back.


    On the fifth day of the opening of Wizard City.


    John leaves the magic tower.


    The Albatross passed through the waterway arch bridge, and the passing trains brought up splashes like a curtain of water.


    John stood on the bridge, watching the pedestrians passing below.


    They didn''t notice that the Witch King, who belonged to the entire magical kingdom, was looking down at the pedestrians from above.


    "I think some people like this kind of lively scene."


    There are four doors in the Magic Kingdom. John closed his eyes.


    He pushed open the door to the palace of thought.


    This was far away, all imagined in his heart, a huge blue planet floating in pure white space.


    John reached out and touched one of the points, and the blue planet quickly enlarged.


    His figure appeared in a cave.


    On the wall with small holes dug out, the little golden man poked his head out.


    Seemingly confused, it slowly came out of the small hole at the top and circled around the illusory John.


    In the eyes of the golden villain, it felt that there seemed to be something here.


    The confused golden villain roared and turned into a ferocious divine guard. He flicked his hands and two sharp bayonets popped out of his arms.


    "Hermo." John called to the golden man.


    Helmer, who had turned into a divine guard, was stunned for a moment, with confusion on his ferocious face.


    John''s body gradually appeared, and Helmer was pleasantly surprised to see the illusive John.


    Biliba was speaking the language of the stars, telling her how much she missed the Creator during this period.


    John smiled and listened, "I''ll take you back, Helmer."


    This made Helmer very happy. He waved his hands and the cave, which was not very spacious, was cut into pieces.


    Transforming back into the golden villain, Helmer jumped towards John and missed.


    Helmer was puzzled, but John smiled and said: "Wait a while."


    The scene in front of John changed to a dilapidated house.


    Hector stays here.


    John appeared in front of Hector, and Hector, who was surprised, jumped over like Helmer.


    But this was just the beginning, as John located other protoss one after another.


    Most of the stars released by John to protect the magical world are not far from where wizards gather.


    There is another one in the Forbidden Forest.


    Well, it¡¯s Xiaolong.


    I hope the future students of Hogwarts will have a pleasant trip to the Forbidden Forest.


    John doesn''t plan to recall them all. As he said, there are still some who need to be guarded outside.


    After positioning himself, John opened his eyes.


    He returned to the Wizarding City in an instant.


    "The Divine Guard returns."


    John raised his wand and emitted a signal from his own location that only the divine guards could sense.


    After receiving the return signal, the body of the divine guard turned back into a golden villain, transformed into a star spirit and flew up towards the sky.


    Like a shooting star rising from the ground, the golden shooting star passes through the clouds.


    A passenger plane flew across the sky. The little girl lay on the window and saw the little golden man flying into the sky.


    Helmer also waved hello to the little girl, and the little girl waved back blankly.


    Speeding up, Helmer overtook the passenger plane and joined several other meteors.


    After reuniting, they turned into faster and larger meteors and fell towards the wizard city.


    The golden meteor quickly attracted the wizards.


    They all stopped and stared at the thing falling rapidly in the sky.


    Because the speed was too fast, the meteor burned with friction when it landed.


    Seeing that they were getting closer and closer to the magic barrier, everyone held their breath.


    Touched.


    The film quickly dented downwards, pulling out a long transparent pipe.


    Meteor struggled and finally broke through the film.


    From falling at the beginning, they separated from the back, shouting incomprehensible language of the stars, and the little guys were about to fall from an altitude of 10,000 meters.


    They fell heavily to the street, their bodies seemed to have fallen on soft cotton, and their bodies stopped half a meter above the ground.


    The wizards around looked at this group of golden little guys.


    Helmer raised his hand and greeted them.


    At this moment, the stars flew again.


    Helmer looked at Hector and asked if he did it.


    Hector shook his head, indicating that it was not him.


    The star spirit''s body glowed, and then became brighter and brighter.


    Finally disappeared.


    When he reappeared, he was in front of John.


    When they saw the Creator, they all forgot to think about what just happened and ran over one by one.


    John smiled, "You all seem to have grown a lot."


    Stretching out his hand and letting Hector jump into his palm, John asked, "Have you seen this place?"


    Hector nodded repeatedly, and John smiled and said: "From now on, you guys will be the guardians of this place."


    Ten little star spirits patted their chests and promised.


    "You are not enough, I need more."


    John put them down and waved his wand again.


    "Iron Guard protection."


    Hundreds of magic crystals flew out of the small bag.


    The magic crystal fell into the sea, and hundreds of elemental guards jumped out of the water.


    Then there was another wave of the wand, and magic crystals flew out of John''s small bag.


    After landing, these things will turn into elemental guards.


    These guards are not unconscious, but have the basic consciousness of obeying orders.


    This is a simple program that John uses the magic crystal as programming to inject into it.


    With a wave of his hand, John created a large number of elemental guards as subordinates driven by the divine guards.


    As long as they are in the Wizard City, these elemental guards are immortal existences.


    The land of the Wizard City under your feet will continuously input magic power into the core magic crystal.


    The guardians of the earth, created by the power of John.


    Normally, these divine guards and guards would not appear in the Wizarding City.


    They have their own places of belonging.


    Except Helmer and Hector.


    These two are the magic tower guards.


    There are also divine guards belonging to the Alchemy Department and the Potion Department.


    Divine guards guard important places. They are the guarantee of the magical world.


    John gave them a formal organization.


    But if they were to be dispatched, it would mean war in the Magic Kingdom.


    The protective guards belonging to wizards were born.


    John also needs law enforcement guards.


    The law enforcer cannot be a divine guard, but can only be the wizard himself.


    John went to establish his ministry.


    Percy is staying here, he is adding officials to himself and decentralizing power.

 Chapter 810：

    "For the sake of the wizarding world, everyone."


    Percy stood in front, a look of authority on his face.


    He is now the boss of all the Ministers of Magic, and the Department of Magical Law Enforcement also needs to go through his intervention when re-enacting laws.


    "The Auror mechanism is saved, the striker is removed and placed in the Guard."


    Percy actually wanted to separate the striker from the Auror.


    Previously, these were within the scope of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. This is to divide the powers of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement.


    Some people had objections, but Percy just said lightly: "This is what the Witch King meant."


    They have no other voice.


    The Witch King is the foundation of the existence of this world, so they will naturally not object.


    And the Witch King has wisdom that they don''t know.


    No one will doubt the Witch King''s decision.


    From now on, Aurors will be like the police in the Muggle world, responsible for investigating crimes.


    The striker went to the Department of Defense and was responsible for the security of the magical kingdom.


    The Auror training class has been expanded. Anyone who wants to become an Auror needs to go to the Auror training class for training after graduating from the magic school.


    Batters can directly choose to join, but they must work there for two years after joining.


    This also means that after joining, you cannot regret it within two years.


    Percy distributed the changes one by one in an orderly manner.


    By the time everything was over, the sky was getting dark.


    Percy checked the time and returned to the office.


    "I think you need to complete your wedding with Penello first."


    When John''s voice sounded, Percy untied his tie and smiled: "She is more serious than me now."


    "Now that Penelope is the Minister of Foreign Affairs, she needs to train diplomats around the world."


    "Oh?" John raised his eyebrows, "What about your wedding?"


    "December is a good time," Percy said bitterly, "Fred and George want me to get married on April Fool''s Day."


    "I can clearly hear their plans." John laughed dumbly.


    "That''s why I''m getting married in December." Percy also knew his brother''s naughty nature very well, and shrugged, "It''s a bit unfair to the Aurors that the striker becomes a guard."


    "There''s nothing unfair," John shook his head and said, "Aurors need to be responsible for magical crimes all over the world, and we can''t let strikers walk around with them."


    "The magical world needs its own law enforcers and troops. On Magic Crystal Island, we all know this."


    When mentioning that tragic war, Percy remained silent.


    John wants to train batters for the army.


    "The population needs to increase, and I encourage wizards to have more children."


    John said to Percy, "You have to lead by example."


    Percy''s face was embarrassed. Weasley''s genes were destined to have children in his family.


    If all wizards were like Weasley, they would probably be as good as a certain Eastern country in a hundred years.


    ¡­


    Chapter 818 The king said: There must be joyful laughter


    Cedric has been having a hard time lately.


    The magic world is undergoing a great migration, and Qiu Zhang¡¯s family has arrived.


    This is not a problem. The problem is that Qiu Zhang¡¯s family came here and her relatives.


    What''s even worse is that they are near Diggory''s house.


    A group of relatives, who may be Qiu Zhang''s cousin or cousin, can sometimes be seen pretending to be a chance encounter outside Diggory''s house.


    After finally running out with Qiu Zhang, Cedric was still frightened and asked worriedly: "How about we buy a house and move out?"


    Qiu Zhang was also very depressed. She didn''t know why Cedric was so afraid of his relatives.


    "Houses in the Wizarding City are very expensive," Qiu Zhang said with a sad face, "My cousin opened a shop here, and I found out that the housing prices are very expensive."


    "Maybe we can save a little money," Cedric said. "I''m going to write a book about my adventures."


    "Just like Mr. Newt Scamander, publishing a book may become a teaching material for wizards in the future."


    Cedric took Qiu Zhang''s delicate hand, and the two looked at each other and smiled.


    "When will you get married?"


    John''s voice sounded, and the two people dating in the coffee shop turned their heads.


    John is drinking a cup of coffee, and a dog is sitting opposite him.


    Raising his hand to say hello to the two of them, John said, "I hope the Wizarding City will be more lively."


    "John?" Cedric said happily, "Why are you here?"


    "Before I get busy, I give myself a holiday."


    John chuckled and said, "How about a wedding?"


    "We are not ready yet," Qiu Zhang said in embarrassment, "We are not even ready for the place to get married."


    "This is an oversight on my part." John patted his forehead, "I moved here and you are not familiar with it yet."


    "I can find the most beautiful place for you."


    John said with great interest, "If you don''t mind, I can do it today."


    "Huh?" Cedric was also a little confused, and he hesitated, "Today?"


    "I promise!" Qiu Zhang''s eyes lit up.


    Cedric looked at his girlfriend, Qiu Zhang leaned close to his ear and whispered: "The Witch King holds a wedding for us. This is an honor for us."


    Hearing what his girlfriend said, Cedric could only say: "My ring is still at home."


    "I''ve already brought it for you." John took out the ring.


    This made Cedric suspect that John had planned this for a long time.


    Qiu Zhang was pleasantly surprised.


    She wants to tell her family the good news.


    Cedric didn''t have time to stop him. He had no choice but to turn his head and look at John. He was keenly aware that something was wrong.


    "John, are you okay?"


    At this moment, John seemed to be less thoughtful than before, replaced by a cheerful state.


    "Of course," John waved, "let''s get ready to go."


    Cedric''s clothes turned into a handsome suit, and when John was about to walk out, he stopped John again.


    "John," Cedric''s eyebrows were filled with seriousness and confusion, "Are you okay?"


    John looked at him. Friends are always sensitive to his concern.


    John waved his hand and said, "I''m very happy."


    Cedric suppressed his doubts for the time being.


    Seeing John''s happy look, he went out with John.


    And outside.


    The huge screen on the tall building read a banner saying ''Congratulations to Mr. Cedric Diggory and Qiu Zhang on their wedding to be held today.''


    Cedric''s mouth opened wide. This seemed to mean that it was going to be held in the whole city.


    A series of flying cars drove towards Diggory''s house.


    When Qiu Zhang arrived at home, Mrs. Malkin was already waiting for her inside and brought all the wedding dresses in the store.


    The sudden wedding made everyone in the Zhang family prepare in a hurry.


    And John had made all the arrangements, and hearing that the Witch King was the one to witness the marriage made the Zhang family''s vanity explode.


    Mr. Diggory was also delighted.


    A carriage pulled by a white Pegasus stopped at the door.


    Qiu Zhang stepped into it with his father.


    A rainbow appeared at the feet of the Pegasus, crossing the city in the middle and arriving at the west gate of the setting sun.


    The carriage stepped onto the rainbow, and flowers and candies were scattered on the carriage.


    The wizards in the Wizard City were laughing and laughing, and there were children running over chasing rainbows.


    Many colorful bubbles appeared in the sky, with singing fairies inside, spreading cheerful songs throughout the city.


    From the carriage, you can see the panoramic view of the Wizard City.


    Qiu Zhang saw a Zouwu passing by, and then saw Chudai taking the teachers he applied for to visit the Silver Wolf Magic School.


    When young witches saw the dreamy carriage, they yearned for it.


    Then I saw a fire dragon flying next to me in the sky. The little fire dragon flapped its wings hard, trying to catch up with Pegasus.


    The dream-like scene has become a scene in all witches'' dreams.


    No matter how long the road is, it has an end. The Pegasus pulled the car and landed on the coast where you can see the sunset.


    The rainbow hanging in the sky faded away, and the long red carpet stretched from the carriage to the sunset on the beach.


    The sand is very comfortable to step on, and the mermaid is on the reef, sending blessings to the newlyweds.


    Sirens and sirens accompany the mermaids with their songs.


    The wizard band played music.


    The blessing people were already waiting on both sides. They saw the beautiful bride coming slowly and gave her blessings and applause.


    Qiu Zhang''s eyes were red. This was really the most dreamy and sudden thing she had ever experienced.


    At the end of the red carpet is Cedric.


    With a gentle smile on his lips, he and his family waited for Qiu Zhang''s arrival.


    And John also put on a gorgeous wizard robe. He rubbed the ring and looked at this passionate wedding.


    A joyful mood filled the sky over the Wizarding City.


    "John, although this is sudden, it is also very surprising."


    Cedric smiled and spoke in John''s ear in a low voice.


    John had a calm look in his eyes and a smile on his lips, "I just want to help you complete a wedding."


    "Maybe I can do something for you, this is what I said to myself."


    Cedric paused, glanced at John and quickly moved back.


    This wedding was witnessed by almost everyone in the city.


    With everyone witnessing, John officiated at the wedding.


    "I am very happy to witness my friend''s wedding." John said, and his voice stopped the excited applause.


    "When I was at Hogwarts, I saw Cedric''s pursuit of Qiu Zhang, from meeting to mutual affection, to parting and meeting again after graduation."


    "They have had ups and downs and dangers along the way. We have experienced life and death, and we have also faced the most powerful enemy. Everything we have gone through has not been able to shake the hearts of a pair of people who love each other."


    John''s words brought two young hearts closer to each other.


    Cedric took Qiu Zhang''s hand and looked at his soon-to-be wife lovingly.

 Chapter 811：

    Qiu Zhang also showed a gentle smile. The two of them have indeed experienced too much.


    John looked at Qiu Zhang, "Do you want this man to become your husband and enter into a marriage contract with him?


    Regardless of illness or health, or for any other reason, love him, take care of him, respect him, accept him, be loyal to him forever until the end of your life, and carve a vow for him on your soul that you will not be separated? "


    Qiu Zhang looked at Cedric, "I do."


    John looked at Cedric again and repeated the same words.


    Cedric didn''t hesitate, he said in the most determined tone: "I do."


    Taking out the ring from his pocket, Cedric kissed the ring and slowly put it on Qiu Zhang''s finger.


    "I used the magic of love in it." Cedric raised the corners of his mouth.


    "Then the same goes for mine." Qiu Zhang also took out the ring and put it on.


    John announced: "In the name of the Witch King, I declare these two people to be husband and wife."


    Fireworks bloomed in the Wizarding City, and the afterglow of the setting sun shone on the intimate newlyweds.


    John had a smile on his lips.


    Percy was in the audience, thinking silently: "Is this to increase the fertility rate of wizards?"


    He felt that something was not right with John today.


    ?More like¡­


    Farewell?


    ¡­


    Chapter 819 The king said: There must be free wizards


    The wedding was lively and full of laughter.


    It was a very happy day. At least that night, the young wizard and the witches became more intimate.


    Percy also missed Penello who was away, and he was very happy to see the wizards who were looking forward to the wedding.


    It would be better if those wizards who had a passionate relationship took some ''human lives''.


    This is the seventh day since the opening of Wizard City.


    Percy always kept an eye on the business situation of those wizards, after most of the wizards in the world gathered in one place.


    The level of enthusiasm is no less than that of Muggles.


    Although it is now a spark created by the collision and friction of various wizarding cultures, it has also brought amazing benefits.


    The wizard population is not large, and their country only has a few hundred thousand people in total.


    It seems like a lot, but that is the total number of people in nearly two hundred countries in the world combined.


    Even the average urban population in big Muggle countries cannot compare.


    Excluding those over seventy years old, plus students who are still in school.


    Their young and middle-aged population is only about 50,000.


    Population is the most important base of a country.


    Genius is a matter of probability, but only with enough bases can one hundred or even one ten thousandth of a genius be born.


    The magic world must develop at least one million dollars to be qualified to have some progress among countries around the world.


    With a population of less than 10 million, it is difficult for them to even be tough at the national level.


    To this end, Percy and John began to plan the birth policy.


    John plans to use Muggle money to raise wizard children.


    By acquiring those potential stocks and selling wizarding resources, we can obtain more resources in the Muggle world and give preferential treatment to wizarding families.


    After all, not everyone is a Weasley, and having children is a high expense.


    Some wizards don''t even plan to have children.


    For example, the famous infatuated species, Potions Professor at Hogwarts, Severus Snape.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a curse from the Potions professor. In the history of Hogwarts, it seems that few Potions professors got married.


    Even Slughorn, the former Head of Slytherin and Potions Professor at Hogwarts, is a centenarian and doesn¡¯t even have a wife.


    People have to worry about these older wizards.


    "Even Professor McGonagall has been married, why didn''t Snape get married?"


    Feeling upset that his dean was dragging down the magical world, John could only shake his head and sigh.


    Percy listened to him talking to himself, his expression even weirder.


    "Do you think you are qualified to speak against him?" Percy looked at the unconscious Witch King and didn''t know what to say.


    John said inexplicably: "I''m only nineteen years old, how can I get married?"


    Neville, who got married at the age of nineteen, felt that John was connoting himself.


    Percy didn''t care about this with John. They still wanted to continue discussing the issue of increasing the wizard population.


    The wizard has a large enough land, which can be said to be vast and sparsely populated.


    Even John had no intention of stopping and continuing to make land.


    Unlike the Muggles'' land reclamation, John directly pulled the land from the seabed and relied on a huge magic crystal ball to create the land.


    Sometimes rare mineral resources are brought out from the seabed, which can promote the continued development of the magical kingdom.


    As for the water source issue, there is no need to worry. The wizard has a water summoning spell. He will engrave this magic on the magic crystal ball. As the land is covered, the water source will be summoned simultaneously.


    John''s original direction was very correct, using magic crystal as the cradle for the main development of magic power technology.


    In addition to him, the Alchemy Department can now also produce magic crystals.


    This is positive development.


    Soon, the wizarding fertility policy was also added to the promulgated policies.


    Rita asked to see the Witch King. She brought a thick plan book and wanted to vigorously develop Prophet TV.


    A thick stack, she made it by referring to many Muggle programs.


    There is no intention to copyright entertainment programs in the wizarding world.


    Under Rita''s expectant gaze, John flipped through the thick plan book.


    All I can say is that it was Rita who wrote the seven-day plan, covering all the popular topics.


    There are even plans to remake the magic movie.


    "This octopus game..."


    Lock one hundred players in a game room and get rewards by completing the game. Those who fail will be turned into animals.


    Continuous elimination until the last person takes away generous rewards.


    There are also games where you cannot use magic to participate.


    The way John looked at Rita changed. He had never seen before that this woman had the potential to become the living king of hell.


    Turn to the next page and drive furiously.


    Let a group of wizards who have committed crimes collect their wands and participate in a speeding competition. They can use various props to attack.


    John looked at each one, and he was silent.


    "Dear Witch King, our life is too barren and we need more exciting activities." Rita waited for the Witch King to nod.


    John coughed twice, "Why don''t you just do your best?"


    As a news channel, it has an unshakable status.


    Just keep doing good news, and let those weird variety shows go.


    Rita left disappointed, mainly because there was no official nod for her project and she couldn''t do any of it.


    ?Then it¡¯s about Penelo¡¯s stay abroad.


    The heads of state already know about the existence of the Magic Kingdom, and now the survival of wizards in foreign countries has become a problem.


    The Magic Kingdom¡¯s rewards automatically convert those people into Magic Kingdom citizens, while citizens of other countries need passports and identity verification.


    This makes other countries very difficult.


    Because of the uncontrolled instability of wizards, almost no country is willing to pass it.


    Although wizards could disguise themselves as Muggles, as a person already endorsed by the state, John did not want his people to be like smugglers.


    Wizards want to be free and have passports that can travel in all countries.


    This is a gift from their king.


    ¡­


    "What''s this?"


    Mycroft was once again interrupted during his break at a quarter past four.


    He stared at the green book with the seal of the Magic Kingdom in front of him, with doubts and thoughts in his eyes.


    Opposite him was John.


    The Witch King of the Magic Kingdom appeared in person. As the person responsible for the Magic Kingdom, Mycroft naturally had to greet him personally.


    "Obviously, this is a passport."


    John touched his fingers calmly and chuckled: "As a passport of a citizen of a magical country, I hope to be able to make it accessible in the world."


    "Even the United States does not have a universal passport." Mycroft sneered, "I''m sorry, I can give you the help within my authority, but this is impossible."


    Passports vary from person to person, and even countries have visa requirements.


    You want visa-free access to the whole world in just one sentence. You are treating the country too much.


    "That''s because of your race restrictions," John raised his eyebrows and said, "Wizards don''t have such a thing as race."


    Wizards may appear all over the world, and this is not something that Muggles or wizards can decide.


    It is impossible for a country to have a universal passport that can be used all over the world. Why not have a magical world composed of people from all over the world?


    When Mycroft heard this, he also hesitated.


    Let¡¯s not go too far, let¡¯s just say that in the UK, wizards who appear in Muggle families are automatically converted into citizens of the wizarding world. Does this mean they will be expelled?


    If you do this, then this country is too unkind.


    John also gave in, "In terms of magic energy, I don''t mind lowering the price. Likewise, we will supervise the wizards who hold passports and be responsible for what they do."


    Mycroft asked: "If I don''t agree, will the World-Destroying Dragon come to London?"


    "No, we are not war mad."


    John''s answer made Mycroft need to think carefully. Can a universal passport that exempts all countries from visas appear?


    "I can promise you, in return, I need something."


    Mycroft still agreed. The benefits that magic energy can bring can replace nuclear energy.


    With a smile on his face, John said meaningfully: "As I said, I can keep your position stable."


    A box appeared on the table at some point, and John pushed it over and handed it to Mycroft.


    "Magic energy, you should know that ordinary families cannot currently discover it. As a corresponding reward, this thing can be researched by you."


    Inside is the prototype of Tallan''s magic pistol.


    "What''s this?"


    "A weapon."


    John said: "A wizard doesn''t just wave a wand."


    The two have reached a cooperation, and Mycroft will cooperate to obtain a universal passport.

 Chapter 812：

    However, there is a premise. The birthplace of wizards will automatically give birth to the corresponding country without a visa. Before completing a series of studies in the Magic Kingdom, the real universal passport needs to be certified by the Magic Kingdom and the United Nations security.


    This has the advantage that if something goes wrong with the wizard, the fault can be spread equally among the United Nations who are assessing it together.


    I have to say that Mycroft, who proposed this approach, is very smart.


    John could see that the other party''s positioning on wizards was gradually changing. The two sides were the first countries to establish friendly relations, so they naturally had a more special feeling.


    ¡­


    Chapter 820 The Eternal Throne of the Witch King


    The tasks of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs have become more arduous.


    Penello didn''t complain at all about this, and was even happy.


    As the Minister of Foreign Affairs, the more things she does, the higher her status.


    Even Percy was a little envious.


    The alchemy department worked overtime to make new machines.


    Magical passports will be issued by the Ministry of Magic in that country after the wizard demonstrates his magical talents.


    "You did it all yourself."


    Percy sighed: "When I stay by your side, I always feel like I''m not needed."


    "I''m really sorry, but in the future you will find that it is the most comfortable if you are not needed." John chuckled.


    The two walked along the streets of the Wizard City towards the Magic Tower.


    Standing under the Magic Tower, Percy once again sighed: "Every time I see this tower, I feel isolated from the world."


    "Maybe you can make a change here."


    Percy walked to the door, opened it and said, "Like this empty place."


    "A little more decoration can make you happier here, right?"


    Percy turned around inside and saw John standing in the doorway.


    His shadow stretched so long that Percy stopped talking.


    "Life?" John shook his head and laughed inexplicably, "You would never have told me so much before."


    "Maybe it''s because of a feeling." Percy sighed and looked at John, "I feel like you are getting farther and farther away from us."


    "I used to be able to stand next to you, but I don''t know when I fell one step behind, then the second step, the third step..."


    Percy looked at the shadow in the middle, like a chasm separating the two.


    "But yesterday, you officiated Cedric''s wedding, and I felt like you were back with us again." Percy said, "I''m very happy."


    "I''m happy too," John recalled yesterday. "It was a really happy and enjoyable day."


    "Tell me, John," Percy stared at John, "will those days ever come back?"


    "Will you show up at my wedding?"


    Percy walked towards John step by step, "Tell me, what are you going to do, John?"


    John looked at the stairs leading to the Magic Tower, he shook his head and said: "I will show up at your wedding, Percy."


    "Really?" Percy stopped.


    "certainly."


    John said with a smile: "I think I haven''t missed an appointment yet."


    "I will look forward to your arrival," Percy looked complicated, "You don''t have to put everything on yourself, you still have us, right?"


    "Thank you, Percy."


    John walked toward the stairs, stepped on them, and said, "You are very good friends."


    Step by step, he walked up the stairs with no end in sight.


    Percy watched John''s figure gradually disappear before his eyes.


    His back became increasingly blurry, until he finally disappeared completely.


    Percy stood under the magic tower for a long time. He moved his steps and struggled to leave this empty and lonely tower.


    "We''re always here, John."


    He left his last words, and he didn''t know if John could hear them.


    On top of the tower.


    The throne under the curtain is finally completed.


    Black and white owls stand on both sides.


    On the empty attic, John walked towards the curtain step by step.


    "I need a new chair." He murmured to himself, "A chair that I can sit on and become the Witch King."


    Lord of magic, king of wizards.


    John reached out to touch the curtain and pulled it away forcefully.


    The blood-like red color was pulled away and fell to the ground, turning into a lake of pouring blood.


    Standing on the blood lake is a golden throne made of countless wands and swords intertwined.


    The Witch King ignited his body with the golden eternal flame, and used the magic stone that created everything as a material.


    Symbolizing the cycle of time, it is also the endless magic.


    Gold and red symbolize eternity and creation.


    Blue and silver symbolize the soul and immortality.


    This is the throne that burns all the time, and the throne that walks in time all the time.


    It is as inescapable as time.


    Eternity is its name.


    Loneliness is its meaning.


    The Immortal shall sit in it and protect his people forever.


    John stretched out his hand to touch, and the eternal throne of the Witch King was calling him.


    The magic tower is a super huge amplifier.


    The eyes of the starry sky create a temple of thought that covers the world.


    This throne can keep John awake and rational forever.


    On the throne, he is the omnipotent Witch King.


    Apart from¡­


    free.


    John took a step forward and his feet were pulled.


    He looked down.


    Tom bit John''s wizard robe and whimpered.


    "I know, Tom." John stopped, looked at the beautiful throne, and said, "Now is not the time to sit on it."


    "Yes, I know," John stroked Tom''s dog''s head and looked into those dark eyes, "You don''t want to let me go."


    Tom lowered his tail, and he sat there, keeping John away from the hated throne.


    John smiled.


    He picked up Tom and walked outside.


    But he stopped and looked back at the eternal Witch King''s throne. He understood that some things could not be escaped.


    "Dumbledore, you said love is great and unrivaled."


    John stood on the platform overlooking the Wizarding City and looked up at the sky.


    "Love?"


    He doesn''t have much time.


    Maybe after attending Percy''s wedding and the school league, it''s time for me to start preparing.


    The Witch-King gives everything he has to magic, including himself.


    The selfish Slytherin was forced to love the whole world.


    What a cruel punishment.


    Among the three brothers, the eldest one who thinks he punishes the second and third brothers is the most unchangeable.


    Strength is supreme.


    John lowered his head, looking down at the earth.


    His lips moved slightly.


    "John Wick, this last madness must be grasped well."


    He seemed to be saying it to himself, and also to the whole world.


    Since you have to stay forever, why not let John Wick have a good time before entering the tower.


    ¡­


    Hogwarts has ushered in the busiest time since the school was founded.


    School level league.


    Ten magic schools from around the world compete on the same stage.


    They have Vargadu who is good at shape-shifting.


    Mesmer, who studies potions.


    Kodosdorez is rich in fortune-tellers.


    The school of the greatest alchemist Nicol Flamel, Beauxbatons.


    Durmstrang, who is allowed to study black magic.


    The Tarot Magic Vocational and Technical School participated in the European Magic School Competition for the first time.


    Nearly all of them are wizards.


    Castrobushe, who cooks barbecue and plays football.


    Ilvermorny, who has some friendship with Hogwarts.


    Finally, there is Hogwarts, the organizer of the first school-level league.


    Delegations from various schools arrived at Hogwarts on October 25th.


    Their different appearance methods also opened the eyes of the students at Hogwarts.


    Beauxbatons¡¯ rune horse, Durmstrang¡¯s black ship.


    There are also the migration of all beasts in Wagadu and the huge black eagle in Banad.


    There are so many weird and bizarre ways to see.


    Hogwarts students also know that besides Hogwarts, other schools have their own characteristics.


    Hagrid changed into beautiful clothes. He trimmed his beard and sprayed some perfume to make himself look less sloppy.


    Ms. Maxim walked down from the carriage castle and immediately saw Hagrid, who was corresponding with her in letters.


    Out of sight of the students, she gave Hagrid a wink.


    Hagrid could hardly stand still.


    When the students saw the principal of Mesmer, their eyes widened and they scanned back and forth between Snape and the other party.

 Chapter 813：

    A student from Tarot Magic Vocational and Technical School widened his eyes and blurted out: "Oh my god, this is Hogwarts?"


    "It looks much taller than our Nadu."


    When the girl next to him saw this, she thought he was embarrassed. She came over and slapped him on the back of the head, scolding him: "Chen, please stop talking so loudly. Stop talking about your accent. It makes you look like a slut." ¡±


    "Hey, don''t pull me." The boy hid next to him.


    The girl was unhappy and said, "I''ll do it. I''m the captain this time."


    "If you do this again, I will report you." The boy cursed and walked aside.


    The principal who led the team had his eyes twitching, wishing he could kick those two careless ones away with a tiger-tailed kick.


    As soon as the principal of Ban Ade appeared, he began to secretly inquire about the candidates and strengths sent by each school.


    The principal of Kodosdorez and Slughorn were old acquaintances, and they met for a drink in the evening.


    The old man brought a bottle of vodka and swore to Slughorn that it was just oolong tea and you would not get drunk after drinking it.


    The naive Slughorn laughed and said that Britain drinks all kinds of tea.


    Principal Bailey of Castrobusher immediately came over, took out the yerba mate, and asked Slughorn if he had ever drank this.


    Ten schools gathered together, it was very lively.


    For this reason, Hogwarts also specially expanded the auditorium.


    Teams from each school sat mixed with students from Hogwarts.


    Durmstrang and Mesmer sat down at the extended Slytherin table.


    The most eye-catching Slytherin girl, Astoria has long, golden, silky hair and a firm expression.


    As a member of the Star Club, he is also a Slytherin.


    Glory is the most inescapable poison for them.


    Astoria raised her chin and glanced at the entire audience with a disdainful gaze.


    "By the stars."


    "Glory to Slytherin!"


    ¡­


    Chapter 821 Preparing for the school-level league


    The school-level league starts its first project in November.


    The students at Hogwarts were a little shocked from the beginning.


    In the library, all kinds of faces gathered together, frantically flipping through the knowledge from Hogwarts.


    Especially the mysterious Eastern power, everyone read a large number of books without changing their expressions.


    It¡¯s as if these are just their daily homework.


    "What are they doing?"


    A Gryffindor student opened his mouth. His name was Dennis Creevey.


    The elder brother is Colin Creevey.


    That¡¯s right, he was Harry¡¯s fanboy and later the royal photographer during the siege of the saints.


    Colin is now a contracted photographer for the Daily Prophet.


    Dennis was confused by students from other schools.


    "The first project of the school-level league is the storage of magical knowledge," said a wise Ravenclaw girl. "And this knowledge is most likely to be exposed to the students of this school, so they have to pay attention to the school library during this period. Carry out starvation-style nourishment.¡±


    "So that''s it." Dennis was eye-opening.


    There are three types of school-level leagues.


    Magic knowledge reserve, magic skills application, Quidditch Magic Star Cup.


    There is almost no upper limit to the magical knowledge reserve, and it is possible to pass the test on all subjects related to Hogwarts.


    Whether it is the protection of magical animals or herbal medicine, as long as it may appear in the knowledge competition, everything is greedily absorbed.


    In the courtyard, you can see a wizard pulling out his wand and casting spells.


    The flying magic made the students passing by frightened.


    Especially the students of Wagadu, these people have little dependence on the wand. Sometimes they get impatient and just throw away the wand and start casting spells without a wand.


    The busiest time in Hogwarts is eating.


    There are all kinds of things in the large auditorium.


    I heard that various schools bring their own chefs or house elves.


    The food at Tarot Magic Vocational and Technical School makes people say, "The Witch King is above you". Before seeing the thing called Maoxuewang, Dennis always thought that no one in the world except vampires would eat blood.


    But after taking a bite, the hot taste made his lips turn red soon.


    What followed was an unstoppable frenzy of dazzling.


    The only problem is that I don¡¯t know why the food at Tarot Magic Vocational and Technical School is very weird.


    Every time Dennis saw the kind lady in the cafeteria pick up a spoon, his heart beat at the same speed as the other person''s spoon.


    The greatest interest of Principal Bailey of Castrobushe is to provide barbecue and yerba mate to people from other schools. Every time he eats, he will hold a huge fork of barbecue and a knife in one hand and go to every empty plate to cut it. A big piece of meat.


    Slughorn drank the mate tea that looked like broken foam, and frowned every time, "This tastes so weird."


    Another centenarian principal nodded in approval and poured himself a glass of vodka.


    Dennis made a new friend, a seventh-grade student at the Tarot Magic Vocational and Technical School.


    "My name is Dennis Creevey."


    Dennis shook hands with the other party. He was not sure whether the other party understood the English.


    He underestimated the power from the mysterious East. When the boy opened his mouth, it was a standard English model from the northeastern region of a certain country.


    "Hello." Classmate Chen, who had a lot of meat in his mouth, shook hands hurriedly, and hurriedly stuffed a piece of garlic into his mouth.


    Dennis can be sure that this person is definitely not a vampire.


    "If you eat meat without garlic, the flavor will be reduced by half."


    After swallowing the meat, Classmate Chen grabbed a hand of ancient Chinese prose.


    "My surname is Chen, and my name comes from an ancient oriental poem, Chaoci Baidi Caiyunjian."


    Dennis barely understood, and he asked: "So your name is Chen Caiyun?"


    "No," Classmate Chen shook his head and said deeply, "My name is Chen Chaoci."


    Dennis: ¡°¡­¡±


    Well, Oriental people have weird names that make it difficult for Dennis to figure it out.


    But there must be something special about the other party coming here. Like the students in Ben Ade, they wish they could live in the library.


    Ms. Pince couldn''t drive away the crowd.


    "Old Dan, I heard that this is the alma mater of the Witch King. Are you in the same college as him?"


    Dennis took a while to digest this northeastern English. He shook his head and said, "He is from Slytherin, that''s where he is."


    Dennis thoughtfully pointed to the Slytherin table, pointed to the seat where no one was sitting, and said, "That''s the Witch King''s seat. Slytherin never lets others sit there."


    When Chen Chaoci heard this, his eyes shone, "Oh my god, you must rub your hands on the throne of the Great God!"


    Grabbing Dennis, he rushed towards the Slytherin table.


    After a while, Chen Chaoci and Dennis squatted in the foyer and said melancholy: "Old Dan, you are so ungrateful. You didn''t tell me that those guys could beat people."


    He bared his teeth, rubbed his purple eye circles, and said angrily: "I am a dignified person who practiced the Golden Bell in Shaolin Temple, but I was surrounded by more than a dozen people and beaten."


    "Are you sure they are wizards?"


    Dennis said with lingering fear: "They believe in the supremacy of strength. They are the strongest group of people in the school in duels and group fights."


    Chen Chaoci''s eyes were dull, and you, the cheater, didn''t tell you earlier.


    Mainly, Dennis didn''t expect anyone to dare to pounce directly on Slytherin. You know, even Slughorn accidentally touched him again, and everyone almost killed him with their eyes.


    "Chen, which event are you in?" Dennis became more and more curious about which event Chen Chaoci was a player in.


    "It''s a crappy project. I just didn''t want to be dragged into delivering couriers, so I applied to join the team."


    Chen Chaoci complained: "You don''t know how many pitfalls this shabby school has. You have to do an internship for a year, just to get an internship certificate."


    "If I had known I would have gone to Longhu Mountain, I would have at least learned the Golden Light Spell."


    Even though he didn¡¯t know what internship and the Golden Light Spell were, Dennis patted him on the shoulder sympathetically, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you either.¡±


    Just when the two of them were squatting at the door, wondering if Slytherin would chase them out and beat them.


    A sturdy figure walked into the foyer.


    The visitor paused and glanced at the two people holding chicken coop heads at the door.


    Neville was very suspicious, why were the painting styles of these two students so strange?


    Forget it, there are all kinds of students.


    Neville walked into the auditorium.


    The two people who were so absorbed in chatting did not realize that they had missed anything and were still chatting.


    Dennis mentioned that he once met the Star Club, and a student from Ben Ade happened to come out.


    "The Society of Stars is the legend of Hogwarts," Dennis mused. "It is the Witch King''s treasure left in Hogwarts. It appears everywhere."


    "The Witch King''s treasure?" Chen Chaoci was very interested.


    Not only him, this sentence was quickly taken back by the Ben Ade student.


    And next door to Banad, Durmstrang heard.


    Next is Ilvermorny and Beauxbatons.


    Almost not a day passed before everyone knew that there was a secret room left by the Witch King in Hogwarts.


    The treasure hunt begins on this night.


    Filch''s solitary room was almost full of people, including Chen Chaoci and Dennis.


    They didn¡¯t understand why so many people showed up at their appointed place.


    ¡­


    November has started to get cold.


    The wizard city didn''t know its direction, and the wizards began to prepare to spend their first winter here.


    Because of its structure, the Magic Tower is extremely cold.


    Basil flew in from outside, crossed Tom''s head, and stopped on his shelf.


    A letter slowly fell on John, who was sitting cross-legged on the cold and biting ground.


    John''s eyelids moved, and his lowered eyes slowly opened.


    He just went to other places in the palace of thinking.


    The village of Hogsmeade had not been moved to the Wizarding City. Inside, he saw Hagrid and Ms. Maxim carrying students on their backs.


    But Ms. Maxim was a little angry because a few feathers of her rune horse were plucked out by Graup.


    Hagrid didn''t think it was a big deal. From the perspective of his magical animal expert, a few feathers falling off the rune horse would not affect its flight.


    The difference in thinking between men and women made Hagrid unclear about the reason why Ms. Maxim was angry.


    John couldn''t help but sigh when he saw this scene: "Hagrid still doesn''t understand Ms. Maxim''s thoughts."


    "You have to at least pull out a few of Grawp''s hairs. That''s called an exchange of equal value."


    John felt that his idea was correct. He looked at the letter sent and saw, well, it was from Slughorn.

 Chapter 814：

    Most likely, he is here to invite himself to Hogwarts.


    There is less than a week left until the first project.


    ¡­


    Chapter 822 The Arrival of the Witch King


    Thinking of the chaotic scene he saw in the Hall of Thought, John couldn''t help laughing.


    "Hogwarts has also become lively."


    He opened the letter and read it. Slughorn told John that he expected him to go to Hogwarts for his first game on November 9th.


    Slughorn plans to invite different wizards to the three types of competitions in the school-level league.


    For example, the Magic Star Cup will invite Krum, the best seeker today.


    John looked at the other person on the list and couldn''t help but sigh at Slughorn''s brain circuit.


    He actually invited Malfoy over. He was not afraid at all that Malfoy would be attacked by a group of people.


    "A knowledge contest?"


    John felt that if it were Hermione, she might be able to shine in it.


    Unfortunately, there was no such competition when I was in school.


    "I''m going to Hogwarts. Which of you wants to go with me?"


    John looked at the two owls.


    Riddle remained motionless. Basil glanced at Riddle and moved, but did not come down.


    "Well, it seems you all prefer to be in the Magic Tower."


    John shook his head helplessly. Tom came to his feet and circled. John touched the dog''s head and said with a smile, "Then I have no choice but to take Tom."


    Tom was very happy.


    During this period, the Wizard City was completely stable.


    The pace of expansion has not stopped, but the good news is that more than a hundred pairs of wizards have applied for marriage yesterday.


    Some wizards hope to have polygamy or polyandry.


    The staff at the Magic Marriage Registry had no choice but to tell the other party that if they didn¡¯t want to be cursed, it was best to give up the idea.


    Although the wizard claimed that he wanted to let more magical genes flow out and contribute to the magical society.


    The Malfoy family cast a wide net in Britain and acquired many companies.


    At the same time, the Delacour family performed the same operation. The wizard''s family had a long heritage and the antiques were well preserved.


    So you can quickly cash out antiques in exchange for funds.


    Some families began to imitate them and conduct acquisitions in various countries.


    Among them were Goyle and Crabbe.


    Due to their low IQ, they almost caused the antique market to collapse due to the liquidation of too many antiques.


    Being called back urgently, a review meeting was held in the ancient alliance.


    Because of this incident, that country also issued a warning to the Magic Kingdom, hoping that the Magic Kingdom would restrain its wizards.


    But having said that, some Muggles have flexible brains.


    After they discovered that these wizards had precious historical relics, they began to try to get a wizard family''s antique business.


    Even if it is just the agency fee, this huge number of antiques is enough for those people to make a lot of money.


    John knew the intelligence of Goyle and Crabbe. If there was no control, they would be selling antiques every minute.


    So he suggested that the two families find an agent in the Muggle world to manage their wizarding estates.


    This method was quickly used by various families. They only needed to provide money behind the scenes, and they could let Muggles help them use the money to continue to make more money.


    Wizard agents were quickly born in various countries.


    From the perspective of this group of agents, they are managing huge assets for a group of wealthy people with little common sense.


    This kind of thing is almost like a financial manager.


    The national level has noticed this, and they have implicitly reminded not to go too far with these things.


    Foreign Minister Penello said that they will grasp the scale.


    This makes the national level have no intention to stop it. They cannot prevent the money from coming to their country.


    Just after a few years, they will begin to discover the amazing power of the wizarding industry that enters their world.


    Waiting until you try to stop it will no longer help.


    ¡­


    With daily processing and management, John¡¯s time flies very quickly.


    There is only one day left before the Hogwarts game.


    During this time, Tom was always looking forward to seeing Yaya.


    John also saw the big dog in Hagrid''s hut.


    It''s just that Yaya started to move from a big dog to an old dog, and he didn''t look so lively anymore.


    John felt that Hagrid would be very sad if Fang died.


    Just like Aragog, apart from the big spider, the one who has been with Hagrid the longest is Fang.


    Slughorn was afraid that John would forget, so he sent another letter.


    He made it clear again and again that he had no intention of urging, but was just here to report on his preparation progress.


    In addition, he made a small mention about the vampire curse.


    Slughorn asked Russ Snape to conduct research, and John could only say that there was a reason why Damo Alex had a bad reputation.


    As a student of Slughorn, Damo Alex learned the essence from his teacher.


    Both Slughorn and Damo Alex missed the days when they received medals while lying under John.


    Slytherins are not lazy, and when they can take shortcuts, they are not like those stubborn fools.


    The night comes, and a new dawn breaks through the darkness.


    The starry sky disappears, and the warm sunshine is accompanied by the cold wind.


    Tom was ready. He had two deep pockets filled with dog food.


    As Yaya¡¯s eldest sister, Tom will never forget his little brother¡¯s taste.


    It circled around John, waiting for John to wake up.


    Finally, the sun fell on John, and the sleeping beauty opened his eyes leisurely.


    Seeing Tom who was ready, John grinned, "Let''s go and see Hogwarts."


    ¡­


    The first school-level league, the Magic Knowledge Reserve Competition will begin today.


    The principals of each school had already put on their own costumes and came to the guest seats of the competition venue that had been set up to sit down.


    The Magic Knowledge Reserve Competition requires three students from each school to answer questions by firing sparks.


    Divided into individual competition and team competition.


    Every time you answer a question correctly, a gem will be added to the school hourglass.


    The combined scores of the two games will become the key to victory in the final.


    Slughorn told the rules that this competition will be conducted by Professor McGonagall, the vice-principal of Hogwarts, as the main examiner.


    This excellent Hogwarts witch is very proficient in transfiguration or other arts.


    Maybe there is no concept in saying this.


    But it would be very convincing to say that the Witch King learned his transformation skills from Professor McGonagall.


    Especially the students of Wagadu, each one looked at Professor McGonagall with admiring eyes, which made the Transfiguration Professor feel a little guilty.


    "Are you sure the Witch King is coming?"


    Babajid asked Slughorn.


    The game is about to start, but John has not appeared yet.


    Slughorn was also secretly worried. He had already said what he said out loud, wouldn''t John forget it?


    Just when he was hesitating to announce the start, a golden trace suddenly appeared in the sky.


    Golden flames overflowed from it and turned into a fire dragon flying to the earth.


    In everyone''s horrified eyes, the fire dragon quickly fell towards the guest seats.


    The flames dissipated, and John appeared in his place, chuckling: "I hope I''m not late."


    The Witch King has arrived!


    ¡­


    Chapter 823 Magic Knowledge Reserve Competition


    The arrival of the Witch King brought the originally boring magic knowledge reserve competition to a climax.


    With joy on his face, Slughorn announced the start of the game.


    "The Magic Knowledge Reserve Competition has officially begun."


    With Slughorn''s order issued, the game began.


    Professor McGonagall coughed twice, "Now let''s start the first game, the team competition."


    "Each team can use their wands to fire red sparks and hit the clock in the middle to answer the question. Each team will receive five points for each correct answer, and three points will be deducted for each incorrect answer."


    After announcing the rules, Professor McGonagall looked at the many players.


    Difficulty requires not only knowing the knowledge, but also hitting the middle bell.


    The players were arranged in a circle, and the clock in the middle was twenty meters away from them.


    This distance is somewhat difficult for the wizard''s aim.


    If you know the answer, it''s useless if you can''t hit it.


    The players looked at Professor McGonagall nervously.


    Professor McGonagall spoke, and her voice reached everyone''s ears clearly.


    On the clock, letters about the title also appear.


    "What are the three heads of the rune snake called?"


    When the question came up, Wagadu took the lead.


    Tabor, who had met John, fired red sparks and hit the clock, and said loudly: "The head on the left is called the planner, responsible for where to go and what to do next, and the head in the middle is called the sleepwalker, indulging in brilliant longings. The middle, right side is called the critic, criticizing the left and middle heads.¡±


    "The answer is correct and perfect." Professor McGonagall showed a satisfied smile, "Wagadu will increase by five points."


    In the hourglass of Wagadu, five golden gems fell into it.


    Wagadu''s morale has been greatly boosted. As an expert in transfiguration, Wagadu has accumulated rich knowledge about magical animals and transfiguration.


    The competition is still going on, and Mag continues to ask questions.


    "If I were looking for a bezoar, where would I look?"


    Banad''s students took action and hit the bell first, shouting: "From the goat''s stomach!"


    "Quick and accurate, five points added to Benad." Professor McGonagall added points for him.

 Chapter 815：

    The students at Hogwarts are starting to get anxious. Two schools have already received scores, but the hourglass at Hogwarts is still empty.


    They looked at Astoria with a solemn expression.


    Sure enough, every school has enough outstanding students to come.


    The Ravenclaw student knew the answer just now, but unfortunately his spark was misplaced.


    Professor McGonagall also looked at the students at Hogwarts with vague concern.


    This time, the principals of each school truly felt the pressure from other schools.


    Without competition, there would be no progress. Seeing the excellence of others made Slughorn anxious.


    Preparation for the third question.


    Professor McGonagall said: "What kind of magic potion can scurvy be used for?"


    The moment Astoria heard the question, without any hesitation, she shot sparks from the tip of her staff and hit the bell.


    After she hit, Durmstrang''s spark also hit within less than a tenth of a second.


    The slight difference in sequence makes it seem like they are happening at the same time.


    Encountering this situation, Professor McGonagall pointed her wand at the clock.


    Zhong will return the spark that hit him first.


    Hogwarts gets this chance to answer questions.


    But Astoria¡¯s teammates were very anxious.


    "We don''t know the answer yet." The Ravenclaw boy complained, as if he didn''t understand what Astoria was so anxious about.


    Astoria just said calmly: "It''s just that you don''t know."


    She said loudly: "Scurvy is a herbaceous plant that can easily cause encephalitis and make people irritable and reckless. It is often used in confusion and confusion drugs."


    "A perfect answer, five points for Hogwarts." Professor McGonagall had a smile on her face.


    And the arrogant Ravenclaw boy had a look of embarrassment on his face. He was ashamed that he had misjudged the strength of his teammates.


    "This is the meaning of the team competition," Astoria said. "If one person''s wisdom cannot do it, let the wisdom of three people add up."


    Professor McGonagall continued to read the question.


    As the follow-up questions continued, some questions began to make the responders hesitate for a while before they could answer.


    A mysterious smile appeared on the faces of Ben Ad''s students.


    Because they found that most of these questions were biased, focusing on magic potions.


    They have investigated the principal of this school. As a potion master, he will definitely not miss the topic of potions.


    Therefore, the contestants sent by Ben''ad students are also elites who are proficient in potion knowledge.


    Prescribe the right medicine.


    Banad has made significant gains, and their score ranks second.


    The first is the Tarot Magic Vocational and Technical School. Unexpectedly, in a competition with cultural differences, the Tarot Magic Vocational and Technical School can actually exert its strength in the later stages.


    The girl succeeded in answering the questions five times in a row.


    Don''t underestimate the knowledge base produced by Eastern education. These students have gone through the questions over and over again, and they can basically tell the answers at a glance.


    What is tested is the knowledge reserve, which has a good opportunity for the East.


    Chen Chaoci waved the flag and shouted for his captain, "Come on Li Erya, if you win, I''ll treat you to pork stewed vermicelli!"


    The atmosphere was high. Before this, no one could have imagined that just boring knowledge questions could have such exciting ups and downs.


    Principal Babajide of Wagadu even cheered for Wagadu at the guest table.


    With the current score, Hogwarts ranks fourth.


    Wagadu ranked third.


    Among the three major magic schools in Europe, none of them ranked among the top three.


    There are people outside the world, and there is heaven outside the world.


    The students in Ban Ade were anxious to answer the questions and if they answered incorrectly, three points would be deducted.


    Astoria took the opportunity to make up for the loss and tied Vagadu''s score.


    When it came to the alchemy question, Beauxbatons exerted his strength.


    From seventh place to catching up to fifth place, Wagadu is also good at alchemy.


    Relying on the questions in this period, he successfully surpassed Ben Ad and came to second place.


    Tarot Magic Vocational and Technical School is still ranked first because it has higher scores in other previous questions.


    This is the competition between Wagadu and Beauxbatons.


    After these questions passed, the two schools occupied second and fourth place respectively.


    Astoria was secretly anxious and took the opportunity to regain some points when entering the astronomy topic.


    Entered third place again.


    The student from Ban Ade had a grim look on his face. Although there were many questions about potions, other questions also accounted for a lot of points.


    Ten schools chase each other.


    The one hundred questions as a magic knowledge reserve competition are coming to an end.


    The Tarot Magic Vocational and Technical School, which has always been the leader, also lost a lot of points here because of differences in divination.


    Captain Li Erya covered his head and wailed: "When we were learning the Six Yao Yao, you didn''t tell me that we were going to take a tarot card test."


    Her teammates were even more dejected and said in despair: "I learned how to count plum blossoms. You asked me about the Western zodiac signs."


    Because of the differences between the East and the West, they fell from first place to third place.


    Hogwarts successfully counterattacked and reached second place by relying on the centaurs'' mastery of astrology.


    Wagadu rushed to the first place.


    Kodosdorez was originally good at this kind of thing, but they missed many sparks in front of them and failed to overtake Hogwarts.


    Banad dropped to fifth, Beauxbatons was above them by two points.


    Professor McGonagall read out the last question: "What is the main ingredient of Wolfsbane Potion?"


    Ten sparks rushed towards the bell, causing the bell to ring wildly.


    In the end, it was Professor McGonagall who used magic, and the first spark that hit returned the way it came.


    It fell to Ilvermorny.


    "Wolfsbane Aconitum."


    "Correct answer, Ilvermorny will gain five points."


    "The team competition is over."


    Some schools are happy, while others are dejected.


    The grades at Hogwarts are not bad, not much different from those at Waggadu.


    There is basically not much difference in the scores of the top five.


    ?This means that the next individual competition is the key.


    They will send the strongest one to compete, and the final score plus the team competition score will determine the winner of this game.


    The Ravenclaw boy wanted to give it a try, but after looking at Astoria, he silently took a step back.


    Another Gryffindor student also looked at Astoria.


    They all understand that only Astoria can take on this important task.


    After a lunch break, the individual competition will begin.


    The exciting competition filled the auditorium with lively discussions.


    There are also people who rush to the library to gain knowledge. They are actively preparing for the individual competition in the afternoon.


    This is their chance to turn over.


    There are also 100 questions in the individual competition, but if this complexity of knowledge falls on one person, it will become a very difficult thing.


    Slughorn grinned, grinning from ear to ear with joy.


    Principal Banad had a sullen face, looking as if he had been cheated out of tens of thousands of galleons.


    The game will be broadcast to the magic radio station, and in the wizarding city, everyone will cheer for their alma maters.


    To be fair, John did not go to see Astoria.


    Tom returned to Hogwarts and became very lively. He ran around and ran around the Slytherin common room, where his head was stroked many times.


    It is going to meet its good friend Yaya.


    John walked out of the castle with it.


    Those former junior students only dared to look at John from a distance.


    John was wearing a magic country scarf, but Tom was not afraid of the cold.


    Far away, you can see Madame Maxime''s rune horse drinking ale.


    I just don¡¯t know where Hagrid is. It¡¯s Grawp who is taking care of those rune horses.


    ¡­


    Chapter 824 Yaya and Tom


    After spending a lot of time with Hagrid, Grawp now basically understands some basic housework.


    Although the students had no ill intentions towards the giant who once defended Hogwarts, Grawp''s reckless behavior could easily injure students.


    Students will consciously keep a distance from him.


    When John arrived, Grawp was brushing the fur of the rune horse with a brush.


    Fang raised his head in the house, and the golden flames provided warmth in the stove.


    As if sensing Tom''s arrival, Yaya became lively.


    Use the big dog''s paw to open the door of the hut.


    When Tom saw his good friend, he was very happy to run over and circle around each other.


    "Grawp, long time no see." John greeted the big man.


    Grawp saw him and waved the brush in his hand happily.


    His feet staggered, causing Graup to almost fall.


    John saw that he was still a child at heart, with a smile on his face.


    A moment later, Yaya and Tom were running outside the Forbidden Forest.


    John is sitting in the cave. There are three stools of different sizes, which are exclusive seats for John, Hagrid, and Graup.


    Graup carefully poured the boiling water into the aluminum teapot.


    That teapot is enough to become someone else''s bathtub.


    The tea leaves in the teapot tumble with the boiling water and are finally poured into the cup.


    "It''s hot." Graup pushed the small tea cup in front of John and reminded John thoughtfully.


    John picked up the cup. After not seeing each other for a while, Graup had learned how to make tea.


    He drank it in one gulp and swallowed the hot tea down his throat.


    John can at least be sure that there is no toxin in this cup of tea.


    Grawp saw John''s appearance of not being afraid of being burned. He scratched his head in confusion and naively picked up the hot water and poured it into his mouth.


    The scalding hot tea made him jump up and spit out the hot air.

 Chapter 816：

    John used the water summoning spell to cool his mouth.


    Grawp''s unintelligent mind couldn''t figure out why he was burned while John was fine.


    John noticed the stick and hair ball placed in the corner of Graup''s cave.


    After Zuowu left for a while, Graup also had no playmates.


    Grawp also noticed the thing, and he said in a depressed mood: "Hagrid...isn''t here...the cat...isn''t here."


    "Hagrid is just in love," John shook his head and said, "Zouwu will also come back, maybe he will come here after a while."


    Zuowu accepted the Witch King''s blessing, and there was nothing that could stop him.


    After a while, Zuowu will come back when he remembers.


    After Graup heard this, he felt better.


    Taking out some food found in the Forbidden Forest, he came to entertain John.


    "Hagrid...teach me..." Grawp made a **** gesture with his hand, "Plant."


    "Hagrid taught you farming?"


    John became interested, and he and Graup went to the cultivated fields.


    A large piece of tree that fell down due to Graop and Zuowu playing ball was made into a hedge. Inside was the black soil reclaimed by Graop''s strange power.


    Some rare herbs and apple trees were planted inside.


    ?And it¡¯s growing very well.


    Hagrid made Grawp a hoe, but its appearance and practicality are hard to compliment.


    Grawp will make the **** fly out once if he swings it five times.


    John decided to do him a favor.


    Touching the **** made of wood and stone with both hands, John clapped his hands.


    A magic circle composed of lines and circles appeared covering it.


    There are still some remaining metals given by Wagadu in his bag, which he uses together.


    When the light dissipated, the hoe''s appearance changed drastically.


    The barbs on the handle disappeared, turning into a carved texture like a giant club beating an inferi.


    The metal part is replaced by a mixture of silver and gold, giving it the appearance of a rune horse.


    "I give you the ability to cultivate the soil in the world. No matter how hard the soil is, it will become soft under your touch. After you turn it over, the soil will be full of life and the crops will grow wildly."


    John gave this **** a blessing, and with the blessing of the Witch King, this gorgeously transformed **** seemed to become extraordinary.


    Grawp picked it up excitedly and smashed it down with a hoe.


    The soil on the ground was dug up like water flow, and when you turned it over, you could see sprouts starting to grow where the seeds were originally scattered.


    As its holder, Graup seemed to be tireless, digging up all the originally enclosed hedges one after another.


    Seeing that he had no intention of stopping, John quickly stopped Graup.


    "Stop, Grawp."


    Grawp was still very obedient. He wiped the dirt on his face and blinked his small eyes.


    He looks so naive, but not as ferocious as a giant should be.


    This is probably the only giant in the world who can farm.


    I have to say that this gives the Giants a new way out.


    After all, the giant¡¯s daily source of food is hunting.


    If there is a group of people who are so powerful that one farming session can be worth a month''s effort of ordinary people, then they will not be driven away.


    John thought thoughtfully. It seemed that the giants who were driven away after the Battle of Hogwarts could be used.


    Transform a warlike and murderous giant into a big farmer in the magical world?


    This idea seems good.


    While John and Graup were discussing plowing the fields, Tom and Tooth were already becoming lawless.


    The students saw a **** dog chasing a small dog and thought it was the big dog bullying the small dog.


    As a result, Tom turned his head and made Yaya run on the spot for more than a dozen times before running away.


    The two dogs played wildly and even ran into the auditorium and shuttled under the four long tables, forcing the students to lift their feet.


    As a result, Yaya ran too fast and hit the leg of the table, making the whole dog dizzy.


    "what is that?"


    Babajid thought this was the transfiguration technique of the naughty students at Hogwarts.


    After Slughorn saw it, he happily introduced: "This is the Witch King''s pet and Professor Hagrid''s dog."


    The principal of Ban Ade had already prepared his face, ready to ridicule the two people who took away the first and second places in the school.


    After hearing the words that came to the Witch King''s mouth, he abruptly changed to, "The Witch King''s pet is indeed young and promising."


    young and promising?


    Ludwig looked at the principal strangely. Is this used to describe a dog?


    Fang fell down, and Tom thought he was playing with him, so he ran to lie down next to it and drooped his tongue.


    But Tom didn''t have that much patience. He just lay down for a few seconds and then got up.


    Go forward and use the dog''s paws to pull Yaya away from him to stop pretending.


    But things started to go wrong. Tom circled Fang twice but there was no response.


    It shook the backpack and let the dog food fall out.


    But Ya Ya, who likes to eat dog food the most, can¡¯t move either.


    Gradually, the students discovered something was wrong.


    Astoria walked over quickly to test, "Ya Ya seems to have fainted."


    Her expression changed, and she used a floating spell to make the big dog fly.


    Tom was spinning with anxiety, and Astoria took Tooth to the school hospital.


    This made Madam Pomfrey anxious. As a doctor, how could she treat dogs?


    And Hagrid, who can help dogs see doctors, now doesn¡¯t know where he went to have a tryst with Ms. Maxim.


    Just when Astoria was anxious, she thought of John.


    Looking for John from the Stars Badge, Astoria said anxiously: "John, Yaya hit his head."


    John, who was originally discussing farmland, directly opened the space channel after hearing this.


    Seeing Yaya, John frowned.


    He said to the anxious Astoria: "It''s okay, I just fainted."


    He walked up to Yaya and reached out to stroke Yaya''s dog head.


    "wake up."


    Yaya, who was still unconscious, suddenly became alert.


    This made Astoria breathe a sigh of relief.


    Tom also circled anxiously around Tooth.


    Yaya jumped off the bed and showed her kindness to Tom.


    John looked at this scene with concern in his eyes.


    After Astoria went to prepare for the afternoon game, John took Tom and Fang back to Hagrid''s hut.


    "Tom, you are different from Yaya."


    John touched Tom''s head and said, "It doesn''t have the strength of your body."


    For Tom, hitting the wall or even falling from the magic tower would only break a few bones at most, and he would be back to full strength in a few days.


    This is the super strong physique obtained by John''s many transformations.


    But Yaya cannot do that. Even though it has a huge body under Hagrid''s care, it is still an ordinary dog ??after all.


    The hit to the head and the dog¡¯s age are all its faults.


    When two creatures of different levels come together, the result is usually tragic.


    When John saw Yaya approaching, he put his hand on Yaya''s head.


    "It''s not easy for you to be like Tom, but I can make you live a little longer."


    When John looked at the disappointed Tom, he probably understood the difference between himself and ordinary dogs.


    "But just be careful when playing. You should consider your own body and Yaya''s body when it comes to height."


    After letting the two dogs out, John heard footsteps and exclamations outside the cabin.


    The door of the cabin was opened, and the two tall figures at the entrance saw John.


    "John?"


    Hagrid, who had a circle of grass on his head, was extremely surprised.


    John''s eyes fell on Ms. Maxim, a tall and dignified woman who was now in a mess, covered in mud and weeds.


    ¡­


    Chapter 825 The riot in the Forbidden Forest caused by Xiaolong


    "This is what you are doing?"


    John looked at the two hybrid giants strangely. They looked embarrassed as if they had just fought with a giant monster.


    Hagrid''s face fell, and he felt a little resentful.


    "John, you''d better go and have a look with me."


    After saying that, Hagrid took John out of the hut.


    John smiled and bowed to Ms. Maxim, who didn''t want to go there again, "Long time no see, Ms. Maxim."


    "John, oh, no, the Witch King." Ms. Maxim smiled, "I will go to the Wizard City during the holidays, hoping to have a good visit to the Wizard City."


    "welcome any time."


    "John, this way."


    Hagrid''s loud voice came from outside.


    John and Ms. Maxim showed helpless expressions at the same time.


    After saying hello, John stepped on Hagrid''s footsteps and walked into the Forbidden Forest together.


    "You should really take a look at that guy, it''s going to drive the entire Forbidden Forest crazy." Hagrid muttered to himself as he walked.


    It seems that the thing in the Forbidden Forest gave him a headache.


    Before he arrived, John heard the sound of centaurs drawing their bows and arrows, cursing and making something pay.


    "Oh my gosh, it seems like it went to the unicorn colony. I hope the unicorns won''t suffer."


    Hagrid exclaimed and quickened his pace.


    John followed him calmly.


    Almost near the unicorn colony, they saw centaurs running and shooting arrows.


    And where the centaur aimed, the arrow reflected back.


    The centaurs who rushed forward were picked up one by one and thrown out.


    Even the centaurs of the Forbidden Forest were no match, so they were forced to outwit them.

 Chapter 817：

    The centaur swung the rope made of vines, threw it in a circle towards the guy, and successfully wrapped it around his neck and arms.


    It''s a pity that the centaurs have forgotten that in the face of absolute power, the wisdom of catching wild beasts has no effect.


    I saw the guy in armor, motionless as a mountain, even though the centaur''s hooves were digging a hole in the ground, it didn''t help.


    He moved his hands, and the rope, together with the restrained centaur, flew into the pool under the waterfall where the unicorns lived.


    Then he made a savage charge, grabbed a black-haired centaur and rushed him all the way, knocking the centaur lineup to pieces.


    After taking care of the centaur, the guy looked up to the sky and roared.


    The sound startled the birds in the forest.


    Hagrid didn''t understand what it meant, but John did.


    "Who else-!"


    John silently looked at the guy, with skin and armor like dragon scales.


    The pattern like daffodils made John recognize the origin of this guy.


    Star Spirit Guards.


    Xiaolong.


    John covered his face in discomfort.


    He knew that Xiao Long''s personality was exactly the same as Malfoy''s, and sooner or later he would cause big disturbances in Hogwarts.


    I just didn¡¯t expect that Xiaolong would become a public enemy of the entire Forbidden Forest just a short time ago.


    John also understood why Hagrid''s expression was complicated.


    ??Probably he recognized this guy¡¯s identity.


    As the Creator, John can only say that not all Star Spirit Guards have this virtue.


    Only Xiaolong is so unruly.


    "Okay, I''ll solve this problem."


    John looked at the mud and weeds on Hagrid¡¯s body, and he probably had experienced being thrown out.


    Walking out of the peeping woods, John walked towards Xiaolong with a dark face.


    Initially, the little dragon was arrogantly trying to see which blind guy it was, but when it saw that it was its creator, it immediately retracted into a star spirit and ran over.


    "Biliba bang."


    John glanced at the embarrassing environment and looked at the little guy with difficulty in speaking.


    "How can you become a public enemy if you are asked to protect magic?"


    Sighing, John picked up the little dragon and said to the group of beaten centaurs: "If there is nothing serious for you, I will take it away to talk."


    When the centaurs who originally wanted to settle accounts with Xiaolong saw John, they suddenly lost their temper.


    Said that Xiaolong can be let go today.


    John felt that he needed to find a fixed place for Xiaolong to stay, otherwise the entire Forbidden Forest would suffer.


    After a period of time in the Forbidden Forest, the scales on the little dragon''s body tended to be black.


    This allows the dragon to hide better in the dark.


    The Star Spirit Guardian is constantly changing with the environment. According to the environment of the Forbidden Forest, Xiaolong has been greatly improved.


    From Hagrid, John also knew what happened after Xiaolong came to the Forbidden Forest.


    Originally, Hagrid took the punished students to patrol the Forbidden Forest on a daily basis, but Xiaolong taunted him and teased the students, making them think they had encountered some monster.


    And he completely attracted hatred, slapping his golden butt, making the students in solitary confinement itch with hatred.


    In just two months since school started, Hogwarts has issued a reward for the golden man in the Forbidden Forest.


    Astoria also knew about this, and she was embarrassed to reveal Xiaolong''s identity.


    Listening to Hagrid talk about the serious crime he committed, Xiaolong put his hands on his hips, not only not ashamed, but also very proud.


    The air of arrogance made John feel like he was holding a Malfoy.


    "There are still some animals that have been plucked in the Forbidden Forest." Hagrid said, "Last time, they were kicked away by Weiwei."


    When this matter was mentioned, the little dragon''s original air of dignity suddenly disappeared. It jumped on its feet and chattered.


    The general meaning is that he did not lose, but Weiwei wore the necklace so that he could not notice it.


    The necklace Wei Wei is wearing was given by John. It can only be said that Xiaolong is asking for trouble.


    Since it came to the Forbidden Forest, it has basically messed with everyone, whether humans or ghosts.


    If John hadn''t arrived in time, Xiaolong would have been organized into a team to defeat him.


    Even Slughorn began to consider whether to expel the dragon after hearing about his deeds.


    When John heard this, he had no choice but to say earnestly to Xiaolong: "Your duty is to protect this place. I know you are boring, but I can introduce you to an interesting friend."


    "Interesting?" Hagrid shouted, "He''s the only bad guy I''ve ever seen who can rival Peeves."


    "Ahem, Xiaolong is actually still young."


    John didn''t know why, but he suddenly felt like a parent.


    Xiaolong, this naughty kid, is causing hatred everywhere because he is too bored.


    In the past, he had a group of protoss brothers and sisters chasing and playing with him, but now he is the only protoss in the Forbidden Forest and can only find other magical animals to play with.


    Because the power is too great and there is a language barrier.


    This made every friendly play by Xiaolong end up being chased.


    John needs to find him a rough-skinned friend, or someone who can teach him how to really play.


    ¡­


    Peeves, who was thinking about how to play a prank, found a black line stopping in front of him.


    He suspected that this was some student''s revenge. He looked around and found no student, so he touched it out of curiosity, and the black thread instantly wrapped around his hand.


    A force came from his arm and dragged him away alive.


    Peeves yelled, and the students thought he was playing another prank.


    After all, in Hogwarts, no one can hurt Peeves.


    The body was dragged to a door. John opened the door and looked at Peeves with a frightened face.


    "Long time no see, Peeves." John had a smile on his face, which reminded Peeves of the things he had done to offend John before.


    Shivering, Peeves quickly flew up, took off his hat and said very respectfully: "Oh, dear Mr. Wick, is there anything I can do for you?"


    He was just being polite. After all, the great Witch King didn''t need Peeves'' help.


    But this time, he thought wrong.


    "I really need one thing from you." John''s smile became even brighter, "I think you don''t mind having another prank partner."


    Xiaolong walked into Hogwarts with steps that he didn''t recognize his relatives.


    Peeves was shocked when he saw this.


    "Just from meeting him, I can confirm that this is a unique and annoying person."


    Peeves''s eyes shone, he came over, took off his hat and saluted: "Please allow Peeves to pay respects to the nuisance."


    Xiaolong waved his hands and put his hands on his hips.


    With such an attitude, Peeves has only seen the top one on the most hated list.


    It''s a pity that Malfoy is not a ghost and can''t play pranks with him.


    However, the appearance of Xiaolong made Peeves see that in the future, those students would definitely be in bad luck.


    John found a new friend for Xiao Long. Although he was a little naughty, Peeves would not do anything to harm Hogwarts.


    The individual competition was about to begin in the afternoon, and John went to the arena to watch.


    ¡­


    Chapter 826 Individual competition, separation


    In the afternoon, magic knowledge reserve competition, individual competition.


    Each school sends a player to participate in the battle.


    This is a crucial game that tests one''s knowledge reserve ability.


    Wagadu sent Tub, who can turn into an elephant, and Hogwarts sent Astoria to fight.


    This game is of great importance. The total score plus the team competition score will determine the real winner of this magic knowledge reserve competition.


    In addition to bonus rewards, the image broadcast throughout the magical world can greatly increase the students'' popularity.


    This is much more lively than the previous Triwizard Tournament.


    Professor McGonagall is still the examiner of this competition.


    The excellent Professor McGonagall has a trustworthy and impartial heart. She will not favor her students, nor will she deliberately make things difficult for other students.


    Starting from the first question, it was very intense.


    Nine out of ten sparks hit the target. In the end, Wagadu grabbed the right to answer the question and got five points.


    Wagadu, who was originally number one, once again left his opponent behind.


    Other students are also gearing up.


    But Astoria chose other tactics.


    She did not answer the question as actively as other students at the beginning.


    Instead, listen carefully to the question.


    After forty questions passed, the Defense Against the Dark Arts question appeared, and Astoria knew that the opportunity had come.


    Since all the students in the front were competing for questions, almost every student used forty sparks.


    This greatly reduces the accuracy of students with poor physical strength.


    Astoria, on the other hand, was almost at full health, and she began to use monopoly-style answers to the following questions.


    ?And her answers were almost correct.


    Hogwarts, which originally did not participate in answering the previous questions, fell behind to the last place.


    As Astoria exerted her strength, she caught up at the last place and reached second place with the momentum of a dark horse.


    Wagadu, who ranked first, also discovered this problem. After failing to answer several questions in a row, he regained his accuracy and answered the questions in a targeted manner.


    The scores of the two were constantly chasing each other, and by the last ten questions, Astoria''s original advantage was gone.


    After reacting, the students rushed to answer the last ten questions.


    "Ding."


    A student from Ban Ade got the right to answer the question, but what was embarrassing was that he answered it wrong.


    The right to answer the question was up for grabs again, and this time it was won by the Tarot Magic Vocational and Technical School.


    Li Erya decisively gave the answer, bringing the score to third place.


    The last nine questions.


    The difficulty also becomes greater.


    Even if you hit it, you may not be able to answer it.


    Some questions can even be answered by professors.


    John raised his eyebrows. It seemed that Slughorn really put a lot of thought into this.


    But after thinking about it for himself, it seemed that there was a high probability that the people in the Alchemy Department could answer these questions.


    It shouldn¡¯t be that difficult, right?

 Chapter 818：

    John thought so as the last question came.


    Now Hogwarts and Wagadu are evenly divided.


    Tarot Magic Vocational and Technical School ranked third, only five points short.


    Because Li Erya was not very accurate, she missed some opportunities.


    Are there three firsts, or which magic school takes the lead?


    Students from ten magic schools stared at the clock eagerly.


    Some people looked pale, probably because they used too many sparks to press, and they didn''t know if they could still use magic.


    Professor McGonagall slowly read out the last question.


    "Which magic can help when you choke on food?"


    As soon as the words fell, sparks rushed towards the clock.


    Under everyone''s nervous gaze, Astoria''s spark struck.


    With this decisive blow, Astoria took a deep breath and said in a firm tone: "An Kexiao!"


    "Correct answer, five points for Hogwarts."


    Five beautiful golden gems fell from the hourglass at Hogwarts.


    In this magic knowledge reserve competition, Hogwarts successfully won first place.


    The students hugged those around them excitedly.


    This competition is thrilling.


    There are no dizzying magic attacks, but there is the excitement of competing for the right to answer questions and the grand knowledge of magic.


    And through TV broadcasts, this knowledge will more or less affect the wizards watching the game.


    Subtly, the effect of this game is no less than a lesson for all wizards.


    The Magic Skills Application Competition will be held in December.


    That was a more exciting game.


    Will cover various applications of alchemy, potions and Defense Against the Dark Arts.


    Today¡¯s game is over.


    John smiled at Slughorn: "What a wonderful game."


    "Thanks for the compliment." Slughorn smiled broadly.


    Today''s game made him completely satisfied. Not only did he get recognition from John, the Witch King, but he also won the first game at Hogwarts.


    That was the championship of the school league, and its gold content was higher than the previous Goblet of Fire.


    This is an honor obtained under his own leadership, and there is no cheating at all.


    You must know that Astoria used tricks in the final stage. If she had not made a good choice and gave up the opportunity of forty questions in the front, she would not be qualified to catch up later.


    Such decisiveness made Slughorn regret that he did not invite Astoria to join his slug club when he came to this school.


    "Okay, let''s send it here."


    At the end of the game, John also fulfilled his promise. He stopped at the gate of Hogwarts and said to Slughorn: "To deal with the vampire curse, we must not only start with the curse, but also trace the source. Their Curses come from killing loved ones, you can start from here.¡±


    This can be regarded as John paying in advance for some troubles that Xiaolong may cause in the future.


    Slughorn, who still didn¡¯t know that John had put the dragon into Hogwarts, was thoughtful. As a potion master, Slughorn was definitely among the best.


    With a little help, he can make considerable progress.


    With three potions masters in one, Slughorn''s contribution to the wizarding world may not seem as eye-catching as Dumbledore''s, but in fact it is no less than that of his counterpart.


    In terms of teaching, he can at least be called a professor more than Dumbledore.


    John has already begun to think about how to continue to squeeze this smart head after Slughorn retires.


    The knowledge and methods of teaching and educating people inside can at least provide as much help to the education system of the magical world as Dumbledore.


    Well, Dumbledore has almost become a unit of measurement.


    John said goodbye to Slughorn.


    Tooth ran out and chased Tom.


    It seemed to be as lively as before. Hagrid didn''t know this, but he just felt that Fang had become better.


    Tom gave all the dog food he brought to Yaya, and Yaya took Hagrid''s dinner, a large piece of meat, in return.


    Anyway, Hagrid was quite confused when he was having dinner. Why was there a piece of steak missing from his romantic candlelight dinner?


    The two dogs nuzzled each other, reluctant to leave each other.


    John opened the transmission channel and stepped inside, waiting for Tom.


    Even if Tom was reluctant to leave, he would not leave his master behind. He jumped into the passage and said goodbye to Yaya.


    Yaya didn¡¯t know how long it would take before she could see Tom again.


    The passage was closed and the two dogs parted.


    ¡­


    Chapter 827 Harry after becoming an Auror


    The cold wind is blowing.


    The city of wizards is developing rapidly.


    Life after becoming an Auror made Harry independent.


    Sirius Black did not move like Weasley did.


    The old Black House is still in the Muggle world, and Harry has also become the Auror of the Ministry of Magic in the United Kingdom.


    "Sirius." After tying his tie in front of the mirror, Harry shouted to the corridor of his old house, "I''m going to Birmingham to investigate a case. I may be there for a few days."


    "What?"


    Sirius, who was playing chess with the automatic wizard chess on the first floor, heard this and joked: "If you told me that you were going to date the little lioness of the Weasley family, it would make me even happier."


    "Ginny?" Harry heard his godfather mention this matter, and the beautiful red-haired girl also appeared in his mind.


    "Yes, you like her, don''t you?"


    As Harry''s godfather, Sirius could be said to be the top figure in school when he was in school. He was all too familiar with this feeling.


    "Every time you mention her, it''s like James mentions Lily."


    Sirius used his own soldiers to eat the opposite horse, "You should pursue it boldly, just like James."


    "Okay," Harry walked downstairs with his tie on. His suit, which was a bit ill-fitting last year, was now just right. He said holding a briefcase, "I''ll try it on, but I don''t know if she likes it." like me."


    "Don''t be stupid, kid."


    They are like a real father and son.


    Sirius killed the queen opposite, stood up and came to Harry, put his hands on his shoulders and said meaningfully: "You are Harry Potter, next year you will be the youngest Auror Director."


    "What reason does Ginny have for not being attracted to you?"


    Sirius'' words gave Harry great confidence, but he still had to be humble.


    "I don''t know, maybe Ginny has someone she likes."


    "Haha." Sirius patted his shoulder hard, turned around and said, "Then it''s time for me to go out."


    Harry wondered: "Where are you going?"


    "Of course it''s to experience life," Sirius winked at Harry, "I can''t stay in the house forever."


    "Not to mention Kreacher is here."


    Okay, Harry also knows that it is natural.


    Sirius had to take care of himself, so he stayed in the old house. Now that he was no longer needed, he would naturally go out.


    Put a hat on yourself, Sirius is no longer the wanted criminal, and there is no Voldemort outside, so he doesn''t need to continue to hide.


    "I will tell Kreacher to watch the door."


    Sirius opened the door and made an inviting gesture to Harry.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Maybe go to the Muggle world for a while. Times are progressing and we have to adapt."


    The main theme of the current magical world is not to reject the Muggle world, but to integrate into it and learn more from it.


    Sirius thought he could go to a Muggle school and have a look.


    As an ancient Black pureblood, he has never seen the Muggle world.


    This handsome man would attract many women in the Muggle world.


    Although his personality is a little weird, those bar women who don''t come home at night like this kind of people the most.


    Harry watched his godfather leave on foot, and he was very grateful that he could live with his godfather.


    The Dursleys sent him a postcard, to the effect that Dudley had been spotted by the university and would shine in the university boxing tournament.


    Having seen the power of Muggles, Harry would no longer despise it.


    He also understood that his fat cousin was also a man of great influence now.


    He raised his hand and looked at the time on his watch. It was time to go to Birmingham.


    Let¡¯s use the Muggle method today.


    Appearing at the station, he bought a ticket to Birmingham.


    ¡­


    Birmingham.


    The Witch King''s unification of the entire magical world does not mean the end of crime.


    Illegal wizards will hide in the Muggle world and use magic to do shady things.


    Most of the current missions of Aurors are to find those wizards and capture them.


    Harry''s talent has been recognized by the legendary Aurors and Dumbledore. Without John, he would be the most dazzling person in Hogwarts.


    Coming out of the station, Harry looked at his watch.


    When it comes to traveling, wizards are better.


    Pressing the button on the side of the watch, the watch mirror popped up, and he saw that the minute hand turned into a pointer.


    Carrying the briefcase and walking into the deserted alley, he took out his wand and waved it, and the whole person disappeared.


    Appeared again, already on the roof.


    He raised his watch and scanned the surrounding houses through the watch glass.


    "There was not much magical reaction. According to the report, the wizard used an explosion spell on a company''s sewer, causing the ground to crack."


    He focused his gaze on the road.


    Like a magnifying glass, it magnifies the cracks in the ground.


    "Sewer."


    Searching along the cracks, he saw a sewer manhole cover.


    Harry apparated to the bakery nearby and walked out.


    Wave your wand and cast a confusion spell, and it will be as if the people around you can''t see him.


    He opened the manhole cover and got in.


    The smell of accumulated stagnant water inside made Harry frown.


    He took out a slimy slug-like thing from his briefcase.

 Chapter 819：

    Throwing things on the ground, waving the wand.


    "Lead me the way."


    The slimy slime began to beat and make a footsteps sound.


    It looks like someone is walking in the sewer.


    Harry followed carefully, wand raised in his hand.


    As the footsteps became smaller and smaller, they stopped suddenly after reaching a sewer extending in all directions.


    Harry poked his head out and saw something moving in the darkness.


    "Devil''s net?"


    He was too familiar with it. He had encountered that thing before in the first grade.


    The devil''s net will not grow in the steel forest, it can only be brought here and left there.


    Harry knew all about the weakness of this thing.


    It¡¯s just that he can¡¯t alert the other party yet, he wants to lure him out.


    Harry thought for a moment and came up with an idea. He took out an envelope from his briefcase.


    The envelope flew towards the devil''s net and began to emit an effect similar to that of a howling letter.


    "Is it here?"


    "It doesn''t look like it."


    Whispers sounded, and you couldn''t hear clearly if you didn''t listen carefully.


    Not long after the letter was released, Harry saw the devil''s net beginning to move.


    Behind the devil''s net, a wizard appeared.


    He found the letter and slime dropped in the sewer.


    Confused, he poked the slimy slime with his wand.


    "Expelliarmus!"


    The slime exploded and turned into a sticky liquid that stuck to the body.


    The wizard was unable to dodge, and was wrapped in a curved red light that wrapped around his wand.


    The clenched fingers were opened one by one, and the wand bounced to the other side after falling to the ground.


    Harry caught the wand, the wand in his hand was shining with a light that made the devil''s net afraid to approach, and looked at the wizard, "You are under arrest, Mr. Criminal,"


    "Auror?"


    The wizard stared at Harry fiercely, unable to struggle out of the slime restraints, "How could you find me!"


    "Your hiding place is quite clever, but it''s a pity that your magic is not very clever."


    Harry threw out a super fluorescent ball of light to push back the incoming devil''s net.


    He walked over and picked up the letter and said, "Curiosity can also hurt you."


    He took out a pair of handcuffs from his briefcase and put them on the wizard. Now it was completely impossible to escape.


    Harry escorted the wizard to the British Ministry of Magic headquarters, where he was worshiped by the Aurors.


    "You have five days, and you can complete the task in one day."


    The Aurors who had just entered this year cast admiring glances at Harry.


    Harry also smiled and said nothing, his mind already focused on how to invite Ginny.


    Put the briefcase down and someone from the Auror office will inspect the contents.


    "This newly developed trap is really easy to use."


    Harry said something, looked up and saw Ron coming, a smile appeared on his lips.


    "Ron." Seeing his friend, he happily stepped forward to say hello.


    Ron is a member of the Auror training class. Sometimes he comes to the office to get familiar with it. When he saw Harry, he said enviously: "Did you complete the mission again?"


    "Good luck," Harry said.


    "I won''t be able to become a regular employee until next year." Ron sighed and complained, "Now I''m memorizing the Auror manual and doing some odd jobs in the office."


    "Where''s Hermione?" Ron''s eyes fell on the elevator behind Harry and asked tentatively, "I didn''t see her on the fourth floor today."


    Ron hasn''t given up yet.


    Harry didn''t know, "It''s possible that he went to arrange for the elves."


    Compared with his two friends, Ron is still a student, which makes him somewhat behind.


    Harry, however, was not interested in drinking, so he took the opportunity to ask, "Is Ginny at home?"


    "She''s not at home," Ron replied disappointedly. "The Quidditch team took a liking to her and invited her over for a tryout."


    Harry''s smile, which was about to invite Ginny, faltered.


    The two miserable brothers had no choice but to find a place in the Ministry of Magic to eat the cold sandwiches.


    While eating, they looked at the TV. The Prophet Channel was playing the replay of the Magic Knowledge Reserve Competition.


    Ron said: "Hermione must really like this game."


    Harry felt the same way.


    An Auror''s day is so ordinary.


    ¡­


    Chapter 828 A Lively Wedding


    It has been more than a month since the Wizarding City opened.


    The wizards began to get used to this place.


    The Albatross train between the Muggle world and the Wizarding City opened. The wizard got off and happily headed to the Wizarding City for fun.


    Some wizards choose to stay in the Muggle world and make their home, and these people will also come to the bustling wizarding city in their free time.


    There are many people in Silver Cross Hospital.


    This is considered to have surpassed St. Mungo''s.


    St. Mungo''s stayed in the Muggle world to continue treating wizards, and the Silver Cross came to the Wizarding City with Knockturn Alley and became the designated physical examination place for many wizards in the Wizarding City.


    It has also expanded a lot, and many students graduating this year have come to work at Silver Cross Hospital.


    Knockturn Alley continues to be prosperous, and together with Diagon Alley, it is located in the area outside the east gate of the Wizarding City.


    Those wizard residences also fell along the former wizard gathering place, which made little change to their lives.


    Today''s fireworks at Weasley''s Wizarding Wheezes are all booked.


    In Silver Cross Hospital, Percy and Penello were each holding a thick physical examination form and flipping through it.


    Their serious expressions looked like they were reading some book.


    After reading, they will also exchange views with each other.


    The couple discussed everything from improving their diet to changing their shampoo.


    It made George and Fred uneasy.


    "Please, you are getting married, not doing an anatomy." Fred said, covering his head, "Don''t worry about which shampoo to use or eat cabbage."


    George also said from the side: "What you have to do is to choose wedding clothes, not look at the physical examination form here."


    Percy said seriously: "We need to make sure there are no other health conditions in each other''s bodies."


    Penello, who is about to become their official sister-in-law, also said: "This way we will not ignore each other''s feelings and reduce the conflicts in married life."


    The two of them looked serious. Fred hugged the pregnant Angelina, kissed her on the face, and said thankfully: "I''m so lucky that you didn''t pull her over for inspection."


    Angelina rolled her eyes at him, "I feel it is necessary now."


    "Oh, no!" Fred said in pain.


    He doesn¡¯t want to know which of his hairs will get split ends.


    George secretly vowed not to let his girlfriend know about this, he was afraid that he would become the next victim.


    The Luping family came across them with their children in their arms. They were also here for a physical examination.


    "The werewolf office has medical insurance," Lu Ping said with a smile, "The safety of your family is very important, isn''t it?"


    "Oh my God, Lupin, you used to be our favorite teacher." When Fred heard that Lupine was like this, he almost despaired.


    Hearing that Percy was planning to get married, Lupine agreed very much.


    And said: "There are also many people in the werewolf community who have registered for marriage during this period. They all like their current life."


    "Moody doesn''t want to come here. I really hope he can enjoy life here."


    Lupine mentioned Moody, the legendary Auror who was suspicious all day long.


    Even if Voldemort has been eliminated, he still feels that other dark wizards will come to take revenge.


    Moody is currently the guidance counselor of the Auror training class. Thanks to him, Ron suffered a lot.


    "If he can make Ron smarter, that would be great."


    My brother George was very happy about his misfortune.


    Percy and Penello finally understood each other''s physical conditions together.


    The two people''s boring looks made the twins vow to make their wedding the most lively one.


    Percy is getting married in December.


    Now there are only a few days away from that time.


    During this period of time, the twins have been planning a big move.


    Ginny''s trial with the Holyhead Harpies is very satisfying, but there is a problem.


    Even though her talent is too great, the positions she can choose include chaser and seeker.


    In the end, Ginny chose Chaser, a position she was accustomed to.


    Harry finally got his wish and mustered up the courage to ask out Ginny.


    The future Auror star extended an invitation.


    The last time Hermione was out of the office, she got promoted.


    From the original house elf relocation office, he was transferred to the International Magical Cooperation Department.


    With her background and ability, she can develop well in this place.


    Ron saw that the gap between himself and Hermione was getting bigger. He worked harder and vowed to catch up with Hermione.


    ¡­


    "The time in the Thought Palace is longer this time."


    John slowly opened his eyes, feeling the passage of time.


    A week has passed since he entered the palace of thought.


    It¡¯s easy to get lost in there, so John also needs to be careful.


    To make it clear, this thing relies on John''s own consciousness to cover the whole world.


    Through observation in the Hall of Thought, he also knew that other countries were still secretly guarding against wizards.


    This is normal behavior. After all, even the Magic Kingdom¡¯s friendly country, the United Kingdom, continues to make small moves.


    The passport matter is also gradually being settled.


    As long as this is done, the wizard is free to go where he wants to go.


    John still drives the development of the world. As the Witch King, he needs to remain mysterious in the eyes of Muggles.

 Chapter 820：

    The only person in the world who can know his identity is Mycroft.


    Neither the president nor the diplomats of the United States know the identity and origin of the Witch King.


    The Witch King is the representative of mystery.


    Not only in Muggles, but also in the hearts of wizards.


    John stretched and stood up. He shook his body. Staying in this palace of thinking for a long time also caused some wear and tear on his body.


    Fortunately, my resilience and spiritual magic are strong enough.


    "I thought it would be December when I woke up, and it seems that I can still make it in time for Percy''s wedding."


    Black and white owls fly across the sky.


    John closed one eye and could see the scene in the Wizarding City.


    Those owl snack shop merchants are really persistent.


    Every time he saw Basil, he would run after him with small dried fish. Every time Riddle flew by, those shopkeepers picked up snacks, but Riddle ignored them.


    Even the owls passing by would stop and salute when they saw Basil, as if they had become the owl sister of the Wizarding City.


    Zuowu was running in the north near the sea. A beach was built there, which was very strange to Zuowu.


    Take off from the beach here and jump over to the next island being generated.


    The magic crystal ball, which is like a round ball, reminds Zuo Wu of his own fur ball.


    John also saw Amohan sticking her head out of the fog. She flew to a gathering place of wizards and asked the wizards inside to make sacrifices.


    Several Charmanders followed her, but she impatiently chased them away with her tail.


    Traveling around the Wizard City quickly, this time it took a little longer.


    Because there are still new islands that need to be flown to.


    The fog spreads, allowing those new islands to appear.


    The birth of the Magic Islands will make the land of the Magic Kingdom even larger.


    The owl flew back to the magic tower, and John straightened out the basil feathers stuck with dried fish.


    Helmer rode Tom up the stairs, and Tom was very happy to have a playmate.


    Especially when John woke up, he ran over and licked John''s face with his tongue.


    Hector was so exhausted that he completely climbed the tens of thousands of stairs in the magic tower.


    He lay directly on the ground gasping for air.


    ¡­


    December has arrived.


    The Weasley twins'' plan was put into effect.


    In the Burrow, Percy was pushed out and forced to put on a new set of clothes.


    George smeared half a can of hairspray into Percy''s hair, making it as hard as stone.


    Penello was dressed up by Angelina and Ginny.


    Take off the black-rimmed glasses and put on a set of beautiful clothes.


    Wash your hair several times to make it smooth.


    Penello''s parents also came here. They took the Albatross for the first time to apply for wizard relative certificates.


    As a Muggle father, he was as amazed by this place as a beggar entering a palace.


    "Are we still in Europe now?" Mr. Crevat asked.


    His wife, Mrs. Crevat, also came here for the first time, but as a witch, she has the ability to accept things faster than her husband.


    The Weasleys are a big family, and many people will come to their wedding.


    If conditions didn''t allow it, as the planners of this wedding, the twins would also like to invite Crevat''s relatives.


    The sky was filled with Percy''s big-headed balloons, as well as cartoon balloons with Penelo and Percy kissing.


    Percy began to regret why he had agreed to let these two bear brothers plan this wedding.


    When the Weasley relatives came over, Aunt Muriel still liked to boss others around.


    Fred gave her a new product in the store, which looked like a cake. If you eat it, your mouth will be unable to speak for half an hour.


    The effect was great, everyone around Aunt Muriel looked saved.


    The wedding balloons even flew to the roof of Lovegood''s house, and Luna grabbed a balloon and flew over.


    A mountain made of cream was pulled over by balloons, and fireworks exploded one by one to celebrate the marriage.


    George wore the clothes of the officiant and solemnly solemnized the wedding of Percy and Penello.


    But it doesn¡¯t take long for someone to be serious before their true nature begins to show.


    John was also at this wedding.


    It has to be said that the courage of the twins was as amazing as ever. They made the butter mountain explode and turned the entire wedding into white.


    The cream spurted out, making the whole wedding a mess.


    John was the only one who was clean because he predicted what the twins would do.


    This disappointed the twins, who wanted to drag John and Percy into a ballroom dance.


    The two people at the pinnacle of power in the Magic Kingdom were like puppets in the hands of the twins.


    Except for the angry Aunt Muriel, the laughter never stopped.


    The laughter and the invited Weird Sisters band played continued for a long time.


    ¡­


    Chapter 829 The first snow in the wizard city


    The wizard thought it was snowing.


    The snow is creamy, fragrant and sweet.


    The Weasley twins always have weird ideas.


    The butter mountain they exploded turned into the first snow in the Wizarding City.


    Bring it to the wizard on the clouds, with creamy snowflakes falling.


    The owls were miserable. Butter stuck to their feathers, causing several owls to fall.


    But this thing doesn¡¯t just stop.


    The mountain of butter was so heavy that the wizards screamed and hid in the house.


    Keep going, maybe tomorrow the whole street will be creamy and slippery.


    John had to deal with follow-up questions for them.


    He raised his wand and used Transfiguration.


    A ray of white light flew out from the wand.


    Falling over the wizard city.


    The falling butter turned into ice and turned into snowflakes falling slowly.


    The first snow in the wizard city turned from a prank into a gift from the Witch King.


    Snowflakes are falling, and Christmas for wizards is coming soon.


    Percy and Penelope officially become husband and wife.


    They exchanged rings, and even though the two of them were usually serious and straight-faced, they were smiling now.


    Fleur came specially to attend the wedding, and Daphne, the future wizard queen of the sea, was also here to applaud her friend.


    Their friend got married.


    Naturally, I want to send my best wishes.


    When Percy received the blessing, the smile on his face never stopped.


    The wedding ended with flowers and snowflakes.


    The second time Mrs. Weasley attended her son''s wedding, she still cried.


    Mr. Weasley put his hand on Percy''s shoulder. This son had completely become Weasley''s pillar of support.


    Once the pillar of strength, Mr. Weasley also understood that his son''s achievements surpassed his own.


    As a father, all he could teach Percy was love for his family.


    This day is a happy one.


    John couldn''t help but smile and applaud in farewell.


    Mr. Greengrass gave Daphne a holiday.


    This means that Daphne can stay in the Wizarding City for a while.


    Fleur was not so lucky. As someone who had already been in contact with a large French family, she needed to continue to maintain her image as a noblewoman in the magical world to deal with those people.


    In the first week of December.


    The first friendly Quidditch match in the Wizarding City kicked off.


    John went specially to see it.


    Malfoy was still arrogant. He was full of hatred as soon as he appeared on the Quidditch pitch.


    As his opponents, the members of the Silver Wolf Roaring Club burst out with ten times their strength.


    But even so, Malfoy still took off the Golden Snitch.


    Puddlemere United completely crushed the Silver Wolf Roar with a score of over 200 points.


    Tang Mi admitted that when he saw his team being crushed, it was because their skills were inferior to others.


    But Malfoy''s cheeky taunting was his fault.


    Holding the wand, Tang Mi repeatedly told himself that it was his boss''s friend, and then suppressed the urge to use magic to knock down the skunk boy riding the broomstick upside down.


    This game also completely established the reputation of the Silver Wolf Roaring Club, if not for anything else, just because of the look in their eyes that wanted to tear each other apart under Malfoy''s ridicule.


    They are nicknamed the Revenge of the Werewolves.


    The target of revenge is obvious.


    When this team reaches the top and meets Puddlemere United again, it will be a classic showdown known as fate.


    Now Tang Mi still needs to compete in the junior wizard competition.


    ¡­


    The second game of the school league begins.


    This time the guest they invited was Damo Alex.


    The so-called master-disciple meeting was very lively.


    Slughorn''s mouth almost froze with laughter.


    Damo Alex greeted his teacher cordially and vaguely reminded him of the progress of the vampire curse.


    Slughorn said: "Okay, okay, this is how you play, right? Come to school to urge me to hand in my results?"


    Damo Alex naturally refused to admit it, he just reminded him ''by the way''.


    As the vice president of the International Academy of Magical Science and Technology and the main person in charge of the Potions Department, it is reasonable for him to participate in the Magical Skills Application Competition.


    In this regard, Slughorn could only say that he regretted agreeing in the first place.


    The game is still exciting.


    In addition to Astoria, there is also a Hufflepuff student participating in Hogwarts.

 Chapter 821：

    They are responsible for the alchemy and potion competitions respectively.


    In the alchemy competition, the Hufflepuff student missed a move and only finished fourth for the items he made.


    The first place is the Beauxbatons students, these things are their strengths.


    In the potion competition, although Astoria was not low in talent, she was still unable to defeat the students from Wagadu and Mesmer, and unfortunately finished third.


    Defense Against the Dark Arts, Astoria regained a victory.


    As a person with a background in the Star Society, she has extensive knowledge in dealing with those magical creatures, and successfully won first place, with Durmstrang second.


    The last one is a duel competition.


    Astoria stood out among ten schools and won first place with the golden bell engraved in her bones.


    Although not first in all, Astoria has also attracted much attention.


    The last star left in the Star Club at Hogwarts finally began to shine.


    Mr. Greengrass went specially to watch the game, looking extremely proud.


    Until he saw another one with platinum blond hair, his smile disappeared.


    ¡­


    Christmas is coming.


    Johnny Silverhand has gradually become able to operate independently.


    John doesn''t need to worry about this holiday.


    After the snowflakes fell that day, it snowed in the Wizarding City for several days.


    The ground is covered with a layer of white snow.


    The magic tower is also covered with a layer of cool white.


    Owls are not the same as dogs.


    Tom likes to be inside and Basil likes to be outside.


    This year is coming to an end, and Basil stands at the top of the magic tower, with a layer of snowflakes covering his head.


    Riddle flew next to Basil and stretched out his wings to sweep away the snowflakes.


    Tom was once again abandoned by the two owls, who circled around the tower chasing their tails.


    The little golden man sat cross-legged like John.


    Helmer is a lively and active child. He soon became unable to sit still and went to find Tom to become a dog knight together.


    Hector was still insisting. He moved his feet and saw that John did not open his eyes, so he had to continue sitting cross-legged.


    John''s consciousness fell into the palace of thinking.


    In front of him was the Wick house.


    Watson was discharged from the hospital for a month and finally recovered.


    As the head of the family, Watson''s biggest task every day is to pick up his daughter from school.


    Christmas is coming, and Watson takes out the gifts he prepared this year.


    A little white bear.


    Mrs. Wick looked at her husband helplessly, wondering why Watson was so obsessed with the bear.


    Suddenly, Mrs. Wick seemed to sense something.


    She looked towards the stairs leading to the attic, her eyes gradually turning black.


    John''s consciousness came down from the attic and saw his mother''s piercing eyes.


    He walked down and gently touched his mother''s face.


    Although invisible, the darkness in Mrs. Wick''s eyes gradually dissipated.


    "John?"


    "What?" Watson looked up and looked around, "Where is John?"


    Mrs. Wick was not sure either. She said, "I feel like he''s here."


    Mother and child are connected, and Mrs. Wick can feel that her child is watching her in this house.


    Watson put down the wrapped box and shouted into the air: "John, don''t peek at the gift I prepared for you."


    Mrs. Wick''s murderous eyes fell on her stupid husband.


    John was speechless when he heard this. His father''s ability to accept was still so strong.


    Don¡¯t you have any doubt about the authenticity of this matter?


    Watson yelled: "I feel it, it''s John. He must be watching us over there now."


    John turned his head silently and watched his father pointing to the sofa, while he was at the stairs.


    A little feeling, but not much.


    With a thought in his mind, John''s consciousness came outside the house.


    Those agents who monitor the situation are really around the clock, and they are still keeping an eye on the sentry.


    Ariana is at school, and John is going to check it out.


    I hope Ariana gets used to Muggle school life.


    His consciousness left, and Watson was still talking to the sofa, asking John to come home for Christmas this year.


    Mrs. Wick didn''t expose it and just watched her husband nagging for half an hour.


    ¡­


    Chapter 830 The Lady of the Wick Family


    Westminster School.


    One of the oldest and most famous private schools in the UK.


    This school has always been a holy place of learning for most British people.


    Ranked among the top ten in the UK, there have even been British Prime Ministers and Nobel Prize winners here.


    This place is known as the cradle of the elite and the ladder to the upper class.


    Different environments create different values ??among students.


    The original Westminster School only admitted boys. As time went by, even the school had to change.


    But this is still one of the best schools.


    Ariana, wearing school uniform, came here as a transfer student.


    Although this is a very excellent school, sometimes it has to succumb to the power of senior officials.


    Miss Wick, who came in through connections, is full of mystery.


    Students of this age are no longer ignorant novices. On the contrary, under the elite education system, they have more mature minds.


    Based on your own needs and plans for the future, you will start to screen among the best interpersonal circles.


    Ariana''s appearance attracted the attention of many people because of her outstanding appearance and taciturn personality.


    "Wick? Is it that Wick?"


    A boy with brown hair whispered to Ariana''s back in his own small group.


    "What Wick?" The other boy didn''t understand what he meant.


    Seeing that he didn''t know, the brown-haired boy had fear on his face and said in a deep voice: "Underground President."


    "What?"


    Although he is more mature than his peers, the title of underground president still makes boys look confused.


    Immediately, the brown-haired boy began to popularize science.


    If it weren¡¯t for some underground transactions in my family, I might never know anything about the underground president in my life.


    "That is an existence that must not be provoked. There used to be many big bosses in the London underground.


    Until the man named Wick appeared, it took less than two months to integrate the entire underground kingdom.


    Those who opposed all became the dead souls under the Thames River, their eyes were gouged out, and they would never be able to see clearly the road to heaven. "


    The brown-haired boy said with a scared look on his face, and even shuddered.


    Only those who know the underground president better will know the meaning of this name.


    "My dad said that even those in the cabinet have the shadow of the underground president."


    The boys took a breath, and their eyes changed when they looked at Ariana.


    Originally, they had some thoughts on the new transfer student. After hearing these words, they directly listed him as someone who should not be provoked.


    In London, there is probably only one with Wick as a surname that can make an exception for the school.


    It was also from here that the news about Miss Wicker''s stay at school spread.


    Ariana was walking on campus. She blinked and felt that everyone around her was avoiding her.


    The boy who greeted her eloquently yesterday was so frightened that he turned around and ran away when he saw her.


    Ariana tilted her head.


    The cute appearance cannot make people relax their vigilance.


    "Hello, this beautiful lady." A man appeared in front of Ariana, taking off his hat with a smile, "If I want to sit here for a while, I wonder if there is any way to find the principal?"


    Black hair, with a hint of evil and ruffian smile.


    Sirius Black chose to go to this school to take a class.


    When Ariana saw that face, an image of someone listening to music and killing people in a house with a gun immediately came to mind.


    With light in her eyes, she circled around Sirius.


    Sirius''s smile was a bit unbearable. Shouldn''t he? With his handsomeness, shouldn''t he make girls of this age fascinated?


    This is the first time two people meet.


    As soon as Ariana saw Sirius, she thought of the villain in that movie. The two people were so similar.


    But Sirius didn''t know yet that this was the most precious daughter of the man who almost killed him.


    This is how we met.


    The former daughter of the Dumbledore family and the rebellious son of Black.


    ¡­


    John saw how those students discussed his sister.


    He didn''t expect that in Ariana''s normal life at school, her biggest enemy would be her father.


    Everyone is afraid of the underground president, fearing that if he gets too close to Ariana, he will be floating in the Thames the next day.


    John was also speechless. His father''s evil reputation had spread throughout the school.


    But it¡¯s really unfair, those things were clearly done by my uncle.


    He went to find Ariana.


    But Ariana and Sirius met.


    This was the first time the two met and they didn¡¯t know each other.


    But Ariana recognized Sirius as an actor and wanted to get some trolls on Sirius.


    And he also made the classic killing gesture of the villain in that movie.


    Sirius couldn''t handle this girl either.


    Ariana suddenly turned her head and stared in one direction.

 Chapter 822：

    Sirius looked around and saw nothing.


    "Brother." Ariana ran over there with a bright smile on her face.


    Since he couldn''t see John, Sirius couldn''t figure out what the other person meant.


    Ariana could see herself, and John was a little surprised.


    So dad is the only one left in the family who can¡¯t see him?


    And Ariana didn''t feel it like Mrs. Wick, but actually noticed it.


    Probably because the Obscurus himself is a powerful wizard, he can pay better attention to John.


    John smiled, waved to Ariana, and his consciousness exited the palace of thought.


    Ariana was also very surprised when she saw John disappear.


    ¡­


    Consciousness returns to the magic tower.


    John glanced at Hector, who was trying to sit cross-legged, but had actually been attracted to Helmer Riding Dog for a long time.


    He said: "You can go."


    Hector cheered and ran towards Helmer.


    The owl that flew out also flew back.


    Riddle stood outside for too long, and there were some snowflakes on his black feathers.


    Basil came over and flapped it away with its wings.


    As a thank you, Riddle gave Basil a rare nuzzle on his head.


    This made Basil very proud.


    Tom ran over without opening his eyes, with Helmer still sitting on his back.


    The two little guys ran up to Basil, but were slapped away by Basil.


    Hector was so frightened that he immediately braked, turned around, ran to the other side and hid behind a pillar.


    Helmer and Tom fell together.


    I rolled down the stairs of the magic tower without stopping all the way.


    The last two little guys were lying on the first floor of the magic tower, seeming to be doubting the rest of their lives.


    John sympathizes with this, but won''t help.


    Who makes them want to provoke Basil?


    He reached out and touched his chest.


    The Slytherin locket with the power to confuse people opened, and the black Resurrection Stone flew out from inside.


    John took out the Elder Wand and looked at the two Deathly Hallows with thoughts in his eyes.


    "The Deathly Hallows."


    ¡­


    Chapter 831 Thoughts on the Deathly Hallows


    The Deathly Hallows, this thing runs through the entire collection of adventure stories in the mysterious magical world.


    The Elder Wand gives yourself the ability to level up.


    The Resurrection Stone and the Magic Stone are combined to regain the soul from the God of Death.


    The Invisibility Cloak, that is the only thing that John has not obtained so far.


    In his opinion, that thing doesn''t have much effect.


    But to collect all the Deathly Hallows, the Invisibility Cloak is a threshold that cannot be bypassed.


    Judging from the acquisition process, the most valuable thing should be the invisibility cloak carried by the God of Death himself.


    The Elder Wand is a branch broken off by the God of Death, and the Resurrection Stone is a stone picked up from the river bed.


    As for the invisibility cloak, it was taken off by Death unwillingly.


    The God of Death walks between the underworld and reality, and only those who are dying can go to the tangled illusion.


    The God of Death that John has seen may not necessarily be found in the confusing illusion.


    "Invisibility cloak?"


    He stared at the two treasures in front of him. Either one of them would cause a **** storm.


    It seems that there is only an invisibility cloak, and it has always been a peaceful handover.


    Harry took it from Dumbledore, who obtained it from the Potter family relics.


    With a complete inheritance, compared with the winner of the Elder Wand and the regrettable curse of the Resurrection Stone, the Invisibility Cloak is really friendly.


    "The humility of the third child." John grabbed the Resurrection Stone and put it back into Slytherin''s locket.


    Speaking of which, Slytherin and Er Er also have a connection.


    As a descendant of Cadmus Peverell, he intermarried with a descendant of Salazar Slytherin, giving birth to the Gaunt family.


    The two treasures left to the Gunter family are also used by the Gunter family as symbols of their pure bloodline.


    It''s a pity that they didn''t learn how to use these things.


    On the contrary, later because of Voldemort, they were all made into Horcruxes.


    The appearance of John deprived these Horcruxes and returned them to their previous appearance.


    John''s inheritance of all these can also be regarded as the heir of both.


    Holding the Elder Wand in his hand, John could feel the call for war and victory coming from within.


    The legendary Elder Wand, which is victorious in every battle, will only pursue the winner.


    This thing is very consistent with the deceitful character of the God of Death. Even if it is a gift, there are still many problems hidden in it.


    John blocked the desire to win and turned his head to look at the throne of the Eternal Witch King.


    I wonder if I can incorporate the Elder Wand into it.


    Perhaps sensing what John was thinking, he was clamoring to go out to look for the wand of victory just now, but now there was no movement.


    Seeing how understanding it was, John put the Elder Wand away.


    The Three Hallows of Death, the conversation between Grindelwald and himself.


    Grindelwald wants to become the master of Death by collecting the Deathly Hallows.


    Although John felt that the probability of becoming the master of Death was low, collecting the three items in his hand might have a different effect.


    Not to mention becoming the master of Death, at least you can get three treasures.


    The Invisibility Cloak is in Harry''s hands. If John wants to take it, he can get it at any time.


    But as the Witch King, he is the most just incarnation in the magical world.


    Order itself is the constraint maker.


    If John does not abide by the rules he has set, the wizarding world will fall into the chaos it once was.


    He needs an exchange to get the Invisibility Cloak from Harry.


    Observe the rules and exchange at equal value.


    John stood on the edge and stretched out his palms. Snowflakes fell on his palms. He recalled what he had just seen.


    Families hope they can go back and spend a Christmas this year, which might be a good idea.


    I haven¡¯t prepared a gift for Ariana yet.


    "I hope Christmas goes a little slower this year."


    The snowflakes in his hands have not melted, and his body temperature has lost the warmth that a normal person should have at some point.


    The breath he exhaled was either hot or cold.


    Blowing away the snowflakes in his hands, John watched the snowflakes fall quietly.


    Basil moved on the owl stand, and it flew to John and landed next to him.


    Then he jumped down from the magic tower, his wings piercing the sky.


    The white owl flew out to observe for a while. At present, the wizard city is not in a situation that requires John to manage it.


    In the beginning stage, we are always united as one, but after that period of heat has passed.


    Crime and bullying will be born in the city.


    This is something that is unavoidable. There are differences in strength and weakness, and differences in personality.


    Unless all will is wiped out, you need to deal with these things.


    This is John''s last holiday.


    The Star Sky Cup, the highlight of the school league that he has high hopes for, will be held in February.


    Ten schools are going to have a Quidditch match, and the time it takes for them to take place is not short. You can watch it on TV when the time comes.


    I just don¡¯t know if Malfoy, as a guest, will attract hatred as always.


    Puddlemere United''s performance this year was not bad, and they also performed well during Malfoy''s absence.


    The semi-finals will be coming soon. Whether Malfoy will avenge his past humiliation or be stepped on again has become a hot topic this year.


    Tickets for the league have been pre-sold. Through these tickets and peripherals, Puddlemere United can make a lot of money.


    In today''s Quidditch atmosphere, what you need is not strength, but enough topics.


    Malfoy''s ability to attract hatred is very good at attracting topics to people around him.


    Not selling Malfoy was definitely a wise choice.


    The benefits Malfoy created far outweighed the negative consequences.


    And the most important thing is that Malfoy has no idea about money.


    As a super rich second generation whose family owns three clubs, Malfoy has not even discussed his salary with Puddlemere Club.


    If Little Handin Puddlemere was smart enough, he would have known to give Malfoy better treatment and salary.


    Otherwise, when Malfoy turns around and realizes that he is not the highest-paid person in the club, he will feel insulted and leave directly.


    ¡­


    Quidditch has begun to take shape as John expected.


    The werewolf community is famous for its good treatment, but the Silver Wolf Roar Club they founded was brutally abused, which led those who were jealous of the werewolf community to start using this to make a big fuss.


    The werewolves were also holding their breath, and every time Tang Mi went to the club, he would be greeted by the werewolves, young and old.


    They just couldn''t bear to let the club live up to their expectations.


    Tang Mi was also frightened. If he continued to lose, would he be surrounded and beaten by fellow werewolves in the middle of the night?


    The Junior Wizard Tournament has ended, and the Silver Wolf Roar Club can only wait until next year to strive for success.


    But this year, Tang Mi took advantage of his privileges to insert the Silver Wolf Roaring Club into the Quidditch exhibition held at Christmas.


    After knowing the news, the werewolf had already bought tickets to support the club.


    This new club already has thousands of loyal spectators.


    Knockturn Alley and Diagon Alley cannot avoid competition on weekdays. The Christmas Quidditch exhibition match is the best way for them to settle their feud.


    This tradition has become an anticipated project in the wizarding city where wizards from all over the world merge.


    Some wizards who don''t like the excitement will look for newly established lands to settle, and some have quirks.


    For example, the Lovegood family settled on the top of a hill. Their house, which resembles a boot, is particularly eye-catching and has almost become a landmark.


    Luna makes a new friend, Newt Scamander.

 Chapter 823：

    This magical zoologist has a persistent research interest in the Scimitar-Horned Snorlax, and often brings his grandson here to observe the Scimitar-Horned Snorkel that is still growing up.


    Over and over, Newt fell in love with Luna, an elf-like girl.


    Even my grandson, who doesn¡¯t like running around very much, has become very mobile.


    Xenophilius invited Newt to participate in a newly launched science popularization program. Sometimes you can see a group of old people sitting on a boat in the wild lake to introduce Kabbah.


    According to Newt''s guess, this curved-horned snore beast can at least grow to the size of a poison-horned beast.


    This made Luna have to think about how to prevent Mr. Corner from being unable to enter the house because of his size.


    She often wrote to Ginny who was training in the team, sharing her worries with her best friend.


    Ginny also has some worries. She wants to move out of the Burrow.


    She has become a grown-up girl, and her mind has become independent and sensitive.


    She felt uncomfortable living with her family.


    It happened that Luna also wanted to move out. She considered that Mr. Crescent Horn would grow bigger than a rhinoceros and wanted to build a big house.


    The two hit it off and planned to live together.


    As for the land issue, there is no need to worry at all.


    In the Magic Kingdom, the land is as vast as a country full of kangaroos.


    ?And a new profession has emerged.


    Treasure hunter.


    Some lands will contain rare ores or some sunken treasure chests that will be sucked in together.


    There was a wizard who dug out a large piece of gold under the soil of his home, which made him make a fortune.


    Luna had a weird idea. Maybe they could dig out valuable things from the land when they built the house.


    Although Ginny saw the things Luna moved over, those seemingly free amulets and oaken shields, she felt that Luna might not be short of money.


    Luna even brought over the ceiling of her room.


    There are her and her friends'' names on it. Friends are engraved in capital letters and drawn in a circle.


    On the day of the move, Xenophilius burst into tears because he couldn''t bear to leave his daughter.


    The horned Snorlax twisted its buttocks, with a dozen bags and many boxes hanging on its horns, like a small mobile house.


    The two girls living together made the two fathers worried.


    ¡­


    Chapter 832 Congratulations to Malfoy for missing the finals


    "This is the scene of the top Wizarding League game. I am your old friend, Ernie McMillan."


    "Today''s game is a historic day. The Appleby Arrows face off against the Balikas Bats. We can see the East Quidditch pitch in the Wizarding City being very lively and full of seats. The audience was full."


    "But for me, what is even more gratifying is that Puddlemere United lost their wings in the semi-finals, losing to Appleby Arrows by a total of ten points and missing the final."


    "At least we don''t have to see that annoying platinum head circling around the field and squealing like crazy with that golden belt. I feel happy just thinking about it, hehe."


    "Oh, sorry, I need to restrain myself."


    McMillan saw the platinum-blond man holding the wand in the audience, and he hurriedly put away his voice.


    As usual, McMillan becomes more and more comfortable in the commentary position.


    The wizard likes his unconventional way of explanation. Today¡¯s guest is the former seeker of the Holyhead Harpies.


    The Holyhead Harpies are a special Quidditch team, they are a pure witch Quidditch team.


    Although they are ranked fifth in this year''s top wizard league, they can still maintain their qualifications in the top wizard league.


    "Okay, let''s start the game. We all know that this year''s Appleby Arrows have introduced a new batsman, and their style of play has also changed a lot. They no longer use decapitation tactics, and start to open up scores."


    "However, we still cannot underestimate the threat posed by last year''s Best Seeker winner."


    McMillan was conducting analysis and the game officially began.


    Malfoy was filled with resentment. During his absence, Puddlemere United was unable to earn too many points. As a result, they did not reach the end due to the total points difference.


    This made him very angry. Little Handin Puddlemere didn''t dare to mess with the prince, so he could only let his team members endure the attacks from Malfoy.


    Malfoy was the only one who came to watch today because all his teammates were in bed and couldn''t get up.


    The super double training makes the coach of Puddlemere United dare not take the lead.


    Even the dog has to be trained twice.


    As the saying goes, the worse your mood is, the more unpleasant things you see.


    A voice came from next to Malfoy''s seat in the audience.


    "Great, we caught up."


    "Look, it''s Ruth, the famous Seeker of the Holyhead Harpies."


    "I really wish Hermione could come too."


    A familiar voice sounded, Malfoy''s mouth twisted, and the young master returned to his seat.


    He looked sideways, with a fan-shaped look that was three parts sneer, six parts cold and one part careless.


    "Yo - isn''t this Potter?"


    At that moment, Harry almost thought he had met Snape.


    Ron, who came with him, also had goosebumps all over his body.


    When two people saw Malfoy, they were really on opposite sides of the road.


    The three people who were full of tension met, Malfoy laughed and said: "Why, I thought you couldn''t afford the tickets."


    "Would you like to give you my autograph?"


    "Shut up, Malfoy," Harry frowned and said, "We don''t want the third place''s signature."


    "That''s right," Ron retorted, revealing his Appleby Arrows clothes, "We support the Appleby Arrows, you must be familiar with them, right?"


    Malfoy''s face darkened when he heard about the team that had defeated him twice in a row.


    If it weren''t for being in the audience, the three people might have pulled each other''s clothes and started fighting.


    This match was exciting, but it was a pity that all three of them focused on each other.


    Malfoy can attract everyone''s hatred, but he can''t escape his attraction to Harry.


    One of the two people is an Auror, and the other is a future Quidditch star.


    But they were just like they were still at Hogwarts, counting how many times they had defeated each other.


    MacMillan''s passionate opening of the mic, and the faint response from Ms. Ruth next to her.


    This game is a protracted battle.


    From day to night, under the starry night, the Golden Snitch becomes harder to see.


    The Quidditch pitch was lit up, and after a long and fierce battle, the Appleby Arrows defended their winning streak in the second half of the night.


    Take off the golden snitch.


    competition is over.


    Malfoy left with a dark face, probably his team members would suffer again.


    Harry saw the sky was getting dark and had no intention of leaving.


    Simply prepare to stay in Hao for one night.


    The only pity is that Ginny has moved out.


    Harry was still not sure whether Ginny had agreed to be with him.


    Holding the beef burrito brought by the owl in his hand, Ron opened his own portion and cursed: "Damn it, the owl stole my takeout."


    Some greedy owls will eat the takeaways delivered to them. Unfortunately, Ron, the unlucky guy, met them.


    There were no bad reviews on the wizard''s takeout, so Ron could only admit that he was unlucky.


    The Weasley family had long regarded Harry as their own son, and had no intention of letting Harry and Ron live together.


    The two of them were lying on two beds in the same room as if they were back at Hogwarts.


    The window of the Burrow could see the Wizarding City, and the magic tower shimmered in the night.


    Harry''s bed was close to the window, so he could see the lonely magic tower when he lay down.


    "When did you say we became strangers to John?" Harry spoke suddenly.


    Ron, who had already closed his eyes, thought for a moment and said, "It should be the third grade."


    "We were still good friends in the second grade. At that time, we broke into the Acromantula''s lair together."


    Harry looked at the Magic Tower outside and said, "Hermione has liked John, right?"


    Speaking of this matter, Ron also couldn''t sleep.


    He opened his eyes, sat up, and said hesitantly: "It shouldn''t be, right?"


    "She used to be John''s best friend. Do you remember that time when Slughorn was in class?" Harry was worthy of being an Auror and had keen insight. "The love potion will produce a pleasant smell."


    "Strawberry ice cream, Hermione said that when she met John during the holidays, they went to buy it."


    Harry had a kind of frankness that didn''t care about his buddies'' life and death, which made Ron suffer.


    He needs to accept the fact that the girl he likes actually liked John a long time ago.


    Ron said harshly: "But she is not with John."


    "Yes, because of us." Harry couldn''t explain how he felt. He looked away from the magic tower, "They have never met again."


    What happened back then was still vivid in his mind, and Harry couldn''t imagine how much the current Witch King and the original John trusted Hermione.


    I believed that even in the moment of life and death, I never took precautions against him.


    "He was alone and became the greatest man." Harry was talking about John.


    Ron was silent.


    In fact, they are not stupid.


    They knew very well how lonely the Witch King''s position was.


    Harry was taught by Dumbledore, and he also understood that there was a time when the meaning of his existence might have been to become a means of defeating Voldemort in the battle.


    Dumbledore trained him as a backup plan in case John went astray.


    Being as young as John means there are more possibilities.


    But Dumbledore was banished, and Harry, who had experienced many things, also grew up.


    He began to like to think and examine his past self.


    "If you had another chance, would you do this again?" Harry asked his inner John.


    He guessed it was still the same answer.


    Harry, who once bore the title of savior, now looked at John who became the savior, and realized that this name brought not only honor, but also the shackles that bound him.


    Ron hesitated and asked at this time: "Do you think Hermione still likes John now?"


    "I don''t know." Harry shook his head.


    Ron turned over, unable to sleep.


    His mind was filled with images of John and Hermione staying together.


    John is not himself, he has always trusted Hermione.


    But looking back on my relationship with Hermione, I had to quarrel with her almost every year in Hogwarts.


    They seemed to be a perfect match. They shouldn''t be in bed, but under the car.


    "I made a decision!"

 Chapter 824：

    Ron suddenly shouted, "I want to chase her!"


    Harry was startled by him, and then realized, "Who are you chasing?"


    "Hermione!" Ron jumped from his own bed to Harry''s bed with a hungry look on his face, "I like her, I should know, I have to be brave."


    "You like Hermione?" Harry was dumbfounded.


    I regard you as a brother. Do you like my mother?


    Ron said excitedly: "You don''t understand. I have realized my feelings for Hermione since the sixth grade, but I was not brave enough."


    "You''re right, maybe Hermione liked John, but that''s all in the past. I want to fill the vacancy around Hermione!"


    Harry was dazed and seemed to be still thinking about accepting a stepfather.


    No!


    Hermione is his best friend, how can she become his mother?


    While Harry was still thinking wildly, he began to feel dizzy from the force of Ron''s shaking.


    He saw Ron''s face twisting like a whirlpool in front of him.


    The surroundings began to change, and a throne appeared in front of him.


    "I hope I didn''t disturb your sleep, Harry."


    John''s voice came, and Harry realized that he was in the Magic Tower.


    ¡­


    Chapter 833 The deal with Harry


    John was looking for Harry, and by chance he saw Harry staying in the Wizarding City.


    But the other person seemed to be talking about himself, so John didn''t pay much attention.


    If everyone who discusses the Witch King has to listen, John doesn''t have time.


    Pulling the other person into his inner magic, John saw Harry in his pajamas.


    "Your pajamas are quite unique." John glanced at the owl on the stripes, "It looks a bit like basil."


    "Ahem."


    The person who was still discussing appeared in front of him, and Harry was a little embarrassed.


    He looked around and wondered, "How did I get here?"


    He remembered that he should be lying on the bed in the Burrow, and in just a blink of an eye, he arrived at the Magic Tower.


    And he didn''t realize whether he was taken away by phantom.


    "A kind of magic, remember the trance?"


    John snapped his fingers, and an extra bag of braised beans appeared in Harry''s hand.


    He took it apart and tasted it. The multi-flavor beans inside had no taste.


    This has the same effect as the snacks John gave me after entering the trance hall at the Ministry of Magic.


    "This is a spiritual world I built."


    John invited Harry to walk together, and a road stretched out in front of them.


    Walk up and you can overlook the entire wizard city.


    Harry could even see people walking down the street below him.


    "What are you looking for me for?" Harry followed with questions.


    There are no Horcruxes of Voldemort''s here, everything is controlled by John.


    "I want to get something from you." John said as he walked, "I am willing to fulfill a wish for you."


    "What is the condition? You also said it, equal exchange."


    Having seen with his own eyes how John tricked a **** of death, Harry learned the lesson.


    At the same time, he was thinking about what he had in him that was worthy of being exchanged by the Witch King.


    John chuckled, "It seems you still remember."


    "That''s right, equal exchange," John stopped over the Wizard City, and the surrounding clouds also stopped.


    "I want the Invisibility Cloak," John stared into Harry''s eyes and said word by word, "yours."


    "My invisibility cloak?"


    Harry was very surprised. He thought John needed something, but unexpectedly it was an invisibility cloak.


    With the Witch King''s ability, even a phantom spell can hide people without revealing any flaws.


    Harry couldn''t understand why it was this thing.


    "I won''t hide it from you, your invisibility cloak has a very high origin."


    John said calmly: "You should have heard the story of the three brothers."


    "The three Peverell brothers, the Elder Wand, the Resurrection Stone, and the Invisibility Cloak."


    "And the one in your hand is the invisibility cloak that Peverell''s third child, the God of Death, took off."


    John smiled and said: "I tell you the value to make it easier for you to bid."


    "I don''t mind telling you that I only have one piece left to get the Deathly Hallows together."


    His honesty made Harry think deeply.


    The invisibility cloak at home has such a big origin.


    Harry didn''t know what John wanted to collect, but he understood that this was a huge fortune.


    Even if Harry wishes for a mountain of gold, John can turn the stone into gold through the magician and prepare it for Harry.


    Wealth, power.


    Just one word and Harry could get it.


    But he didn''t answer immediately, but looked at John.


    The calmness in those eyes, without any desire.


    "Is anything really possible?"


    "As long as you want." John nodded and said, "Anything is fine."


    Harry was silent for a while, shook his head and said, "I give up the deal."


    "Oh?" John looked at Harry and said, "Is it because I didn''t give you enough chips?"


    "No," Harry thought for a moment and said, "Your chips are very exciting."


    "Then why?" John''s scrutinizing eyes fell on Harry.


    The lightning scar on Harry''s forehead has disappeared.


    Once a symbol of the savior, there were evil Horcrux fragments lodged there.


    After John traded it, the scar that had followed Harry for more than ten years began to disappear.


    When Voldemort died, the scars were completely gone.


    Without the scar, Harry would lose his identity as a savior.


    Despite this, Harry had no complaints.


    On the contrary, he saw that John''s overwhelming victory was destined by nature and would change with the changes of time and the birth of variables.


    Through hard work, he made himself an Auror and a star whose light was obscured.


    John has read the Auror report brought by Barty Jr., who is already the British Minister of Magic.


    Harry was indeed a born Auror, and he quickly gained merit within one year of becoming an Auror.


    It is already possible to compete for the position of head of the Auror Office that will be vacant next year.


    For such a talented Auror who has lost his savior aura, John really wants to know what he wants.


    Harry looked at John and said seriously: "I don''t want anything, I would rather give you the Invisibility Cloak."


    "If it really works, it will make me feel better."


    John looked at Harry who said this funny, he shook his head and laughed: "Are you giving me charity?"


    "No." Harry was anxious.


    John raised his hand to stop Harry.


    Of course he knew it wasn''t.


    "Harry, have you ever heard a saying," John said to Harry, "What''s free is the most expensive."


    "I don''t want to owe anyone, so let''s exchange it for equal value."


    John snapped his fingers, and the extending road quickly shrunk.


    They seemed to be standing on a high-speed train, making Harry almost unsteady.


    The contraction stopped and they returned to the magic tower.


    John looked at the throne of the Eternal Witch King, stopped and said, "Harry, give me your conditions, my patience is limited."


    Harry also understood that John would not accept a gift from him for no reason.


    He had no choice but to say: "Well, if you can go and meet Hermione, I will give you the Invisibility Cloak."


    In Harry''s heart, he has always felt guilty about Hermione.


    If it weren''t for herself, Hermione would never have lost contact with John again.


    So he hopes to make up for this.


    John paused slightly, then nodded and said, "I can promise you."


    At their feet, a magic circle composed of lines and circles enveloped them.


    John stretched out his hand and said: "Our contract is completed."


    Harry took the hand and nodded vigorously.


    After the two people''s fingers touched, the magic circle quickly contracted and left a mark on the back of their hands.


    Harry felt that things around him were moving forward.


    No!


    It¡¯s me who is retreating.


    John let go of his hand and said, "Then, please go back first."


    Harry''s body retreated rapidly, falling from the Magic Tower into the Burrow in just a few seconds.


    "ah-!"


    He yelled, scaring Ron backwards and falling off the bed.


    "What''s wrong with you, Harry?"


    Ron rubbed his head. He was originally confident about confessing, but now because of this scare, he lost all confidence.


    "You also think Hermione won''t accept me?" Ron said dejectedly.


    However, he looked around at Harry, and after confirming that he was back at the Burrow, he said something confusing: "Ron, did you see that?"


    "What did you see?" Ron asked doubtfully.


    Harry looked at the alarm clock. He remembered that there was still a little time until twelve o''clock when he left.


    Now it looks like the pointer is within the eleven o''clock range.


    Only one minute had passed since he left.


    How can this be?

 Chapter 825：

    Obviously it feels like at least half an hour has passed.


    Ron couldn''t figure out what Harry was doing, so he complained and crawled back to his bed.


    Harry looked at the back of his right hand, and there was nothing on it.


    But after moving his hand under the moonlight, he saw marks composed of lines and circles appearing on the back of his hand.


    Everything is true.


    The transaction between himself and John.


    Harry didn''t know whether to tell Ron or not, so he looked over.


    Ron was already lying on the soft pillow, his eyes closed, and he was already asleep.


    "Maybe this is the right choice."


    Harry clenched his fists.


    He looked at the magic tower, and the cold moonlight cast a veil over his eyes.


    I hope Hermione and John can reconcile.


    Feeling a little sorry for Ron, Harry decided to take Ron with him on the next mission to enrich Ron''s Auror training class experience.


    Lying down again, Harry pulled the quilt over him and closed his eyes.


    Soon he fell into sleep.


    ¡­


    Chapter 834 Collecting the Deathly Hallows


    Hermione is a workaholic.


    Even when she was transferred to another department, she did not forget to fight for a better life for the house elves.


    In the Ministry of Magic, after she was handed over the job, she started her own work without stopping.


    The Department of International Magical Cooperation originally had three departments.


    International Magic Trade Standards Association.


    The International Office of Magical Law.


    The British branch of the International Confederation of Wizards.


    Now that the International Federation of Wizards has disappeared, this place has become two departments.


    The place where Hermione is is the International Magical Law Office.


    This position was previously held by Percy, and now it is Hermione''s turn.


    It is mainly used to restrict the abnormal behavior standards of wizards in other countries.


    Sometimes it is necessary to act as a circuit court to investigate some illegal wizards.


    When Hermione came here to become the new director, she was busy piling up cases from the beginning.


    The wizard Harry captured last time had a criminal record in a foreign country, and she needed to communicate with the Finnish Ministry of Magic.


    Under the busy schedule, the days are passing by day by day.


    She didn''t even go to watch the Quidditch match she had originally scheduled.


    The sky is bright.


    Even though the British Ministry of Magic is underground, the weather system in the window reflects the weather outside very well.


    Hermione pulled her tied hair away and stretched.


    Outline the already developed figure.


    "Maybe you can consider going to have breakfast first."


    The sound rang out, causing Hermione to scream.


    She was looking for a reputation, and someone came into the office at some point.


    Holding the newspaper in his hand, he covered the man''s face.


    "When did you come in?"


    "While you were dealing with the trash can dancing case sent from France."


    The newspaper was put down and John''s face was revealed.


    "Have breakfast?" John invited.


    And Hermione stared at John blankly, her smart mind unable to turn around at this time.


    She didn''t understand why John was here.


    Looking at her expression, John knew he was confused and explained: "Someone made a deal with me and asked me to come over and meet you."


    "who is it?"


    "Harry."


    It¡¯s like going back to the past, John would never hide anything deliberately.


    Hermione felt a little disappointed when she heard this.


    ?Is this just a deal?


    John stood up and opened the door, "I remember that the British Ministry of Magic seems to have Mexican style breakfast."


    "Ron has eaten that thing many times." Hermione cheered up, walked to John and walked out, "He always said it was the last time he would eat it."


    "You didn''t bring Crookshanks?"


    "He''s a smart guy, and he should be catching rats in the Ministry of Magic right now."


    The two were walking and talking, and the atmosphere was very harmonious.


    When we come to the dining area, for the convenience of dining, the removed office is used as a dining area.


    At the same time, it also provides an additional employment channel for house elves.


    This proposal was put forward by Hermione.


    Someone saw Hermione, and they were talking about this girl behind her back.


    Sometimes being too capable is not necessarily a good thing and can easily arouse jealousy and criticism from others.


    Hermione has few friends in the Ministry of Magic, only Harry and Ron.


    But the Ministry of Magic employees who usually would deliberately talk about each other as they walked by were now looking at the people around Hermione with their mouths open.


    They were talking and laughing, passing by the Ministry of Magic employees, making them think they were dreaming.


    "The Witch King is here."


    The Ministry of Magic employees were so frightened that they could not even speak.


    I always thought that Hermione was a Muggle wizard without any backing, but unexpectedly, she actually met the Witch King.


    If they had known this, they would not have dared to talk about this know-it-all lady who was strong in everything.


    Ordering a pancake filled with cornmeal crust and various vegetables and tuna meat, Hermione carried the food to a table and sat down.


    John sat opposite her. Hermione took a bite and said uncomfortably: "Aren''t you going to eat it?"


    John glanced at the thing, thought for a moment and said, "No, I haven''t eaten in two months."


    Not eating for two months?


    Hermione looked at John in surprise, "How did you do it?"


    "Maybe it''s because I became less human, so I started to have no need for food." John shrugged, "I won''t eat unless it''s to socialize."


    Becoming less human?


    Hermione suddenly felt that the food in her hand was heavy.


    "When did you become like this?" Hermione put down the cake she took a bite of, her expression was depressed, "I don''t even know..."


    The food became difficult to swallow, and Hermione felt like she wanted to vomit but couldn''t.


    Seeing John become like this, the change is really huge.


    "We haven''t contacted each other for a while."


    John shook his head, "You don''t know, this is normal."


    "You don''t need to feel guilty. Just like I once said, you made the choice and got the results you wanted."


    He looked at Hermione, whose front teeth had become smaller and her face became more beautiful.


    "We never owe anyone anything."


    "That''s good, isn''t it?"


    Hermione nodded silently, but she didn''t eat the breakfast after all.


    Her appetite was filled with self-blame and guilt, and she could not fit in any other food.


    They walked from the Ministry of Magic to the Muggle city.


    If someone saw them on the streets of London, no one would know that they were the Witch King and the Witch.


    The winter snowflakes were flying, and John put a scarf with the Magic Kingdom logo around his neck.


    He looked at Hermione, took out another scarf and handed it over.


    "Thank you." Hermione whispered her thanks.


    John chatted: "Is Mr. Granger okay?"


    "He''s fine, but he''s been overwhelmed by his recent illness."


    Hermione said: "Candy has always been damaging to children''s teeth."


    "But that''s a steady stream of income, isn''t it?" John chuckled.


    He thought about his father''s visit to Granger''s Dental Clinic to have his teeth extracted.


    This road is very long, so long that Hermione will walk here for many years to come.


    This road is also very short. After Hermione and John walked on the ground and left footprints one by one, they saw the signboard of Granger Dental Clinic.


    John stopped.


    An ice cream truck passed by.


    John raised his hand and the ice cream truck stopped.


    "In Hogsmeade, eating ice cream is very popular in winter."


    John walked over and said to the owner of the ice cream truck: "Two strawberry-flavored ice creams."


    The boss was a very kind old man and made two ice creams for John.


    After John paid, he handed the ice cream to Hermione.


    "I remember you like this taste."


    Hermione took it.


    The same ice cream truck was in the park that year.


    The same taste.


    She took a sip, but she couldn''t hold back the tears that had accumulated in her eyes. She smiled, and crystal tears fell from the corners of her eyes.


    "Very sweet."


    John nodded to her and turned around with the ice cream in his hand.


    "John," Hermione called him from behind, as if returning to the time they first met, she raised her chin slightly, her eyes slightly red, and said, "Hermione Granger."


    When John saw this, he smiled and said, "John Wick."


    Pedestrians passed by the two of them, as if on the train to Hogwarts, the two people who had not met happily said their names for the first time.

 Chapter 826：

    The boy who was reckless and a little narcissistic, the girl with curly hair and big front teeth.


    After all, I got off the train.


    "Goodbye, John."


    "Goodbye, Hermione."


    Hermione stood in the snow for a long time. When Mrs. Granger saw her daughter coming back, she seemed to sense something and came to her daughter''s side, offering her shoulders and a hug.


    A small sob.


    The strawberry-flavored ice cream held tightly in the palm of your hand has traces of being bitten.


    It''s all over.


    ¡­


    Harry kept his promise and the Invisibility Cloak fell into John''s hands.


    The Three Hallows of Death are a collection after all.


    ¡­


    Chapter 835 Resonance of the Deathly Hallows


    Is it a pity?


    It''s a pity.


    Once best friends, now parted.


    The strawberry-flavored ice cream in my hand slowly melted.


    Thick cream dripping on the cold tower.


    Tom licked the ice cream on the floor.


    John took a small taste, but his sense of taste had long been lost. When he tasted delicious food again, he didn''t feel the same as before.


    Yes, it''s just cold.


    "Give it to you."


    Passing the ice cream to Tom, the golden man came over and seemed to be very curious about that thing.


    For protoss who don¡¯t need food, the taste of this thing is like opening a new door.


    Helmer quickly ran towards the stairs with the ice cream in his arms, followed by Hector and Tom chasing after him.


    Two protoss and a dog fought over the ownership of the ice cream.


    Basil was woken up, and its eyes were full of anger.


    Riddle tilted his head, it spread its wings and jumped twice on the spot, but did not fly.


    An invisibility cloak is a very thin cloak, so light that it can be folded into a small square that can be put in a pocket.


    When Harry brought it over, it was like handing over a pack of tissues.


    John opened the invisibility cloak. With his current height, this thing was just right for him.


    His body disappeared into the magic tower. After moving in place, Riddle noticed that John was missing. It turned its head, looking for traces of John.


    In the end, Helmer moved flexibly, pocketed the strawberry ice cream, and filled his mouth with ice cream.


    It was like a ball, thrown up by angry Tom.


    After falling to the ground and bouncing twice, Helmer got up and started a new round of escape in the empty magic tower.


    But it turned twice and found that John was not there.


    "Beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep."


    Helmer shouted loudly for his brother, and Hector pounced to knock down the star spirit, and with his strength, he captured Helmer.


    But Helmer was still shouting anxiously, and Hector also reacted, and it also spoke in the language of the stars that no one could understand.


    Tom smelled John''s scent in the air and lowered his head to search for John''s scent on the ground.


    "It''s impossible to isolate the smell. Harry has been discovered by Mrs. Norris before."


    John watched Tom come over under the cloak. If the invisibility effect was just a little better, then this piece of clothing would not be comparable to the other two Deathly Hallows.


    Pulling off the cloak, John''s pupils turned into vertical pupils.


    His eyes glanced at the invisibility cloak. The magic on it was very strange.


    John can see the trajectory of magic, and on the invisibility cloak, those chaotic particles become uncertain.


    Pushing Tom aside who found himself wagging his tail, a magic circle appeared on John''s palm.


    "It takes a lot of effort to understand."


    This invisibility cloak is not the hair of the invisible beast, but another material.


    Similar to the Thestral''s feathers, only those who have experienced death can see them.


    But this difference is that it has another function.


    Avoid death.


    Similar to a death pass, the holder can escape the sight of death.


    Voldemort, he was punished for splitting his soul and escaping death.


    Because his method of escape is wrong and not allowed.


    You can achieve immortality, but not by using other people''s souls as a guide.


    So Voldemort will be wanted by the God of Death, but Nico Flamel, who has lived for six hundred years, has nothing wrong with him.


    If there is this invisibility cloak, it is a different matter.


    The God of Death can''t find you. This thing is like a trance, and even the God of Death can''t find you.


    "It''s a good thing, but it''s also disappointing."


    John was a little disappointed. This thing could be said to be of no use to John, and the help it could even provide was not as good as the Resurrection Stone.


    Putting the invisibility cloak away, John put it in his pocket.


    Maybe this is just a cloak thrown by Death.


    "Becoming the master of death, this sentence contains a lot of water after all."


    I guess the person who spread this sentence never thought that someone would really collect all the Deathly Hallows.


    John asked Tom to go down and play with the protoss.


    Because he had seen Basil sharpening his claws on the shelf.


    As John''s first pet, Basil is like an eldest sister.


    Tom is also a lively and active guy, but he doesn''t dare to resist in front of Basil even if his ears are pulled.


    "It would be better if you didn''t go out often to look for Hedwig''s whereabouts."


    Walked to the owl stand and reached out to stroke the snowy owl''s head.


    Sometimes when John closes his eyes, he can see Basil looking for Hedwig from the perspective of Basil.


    As snow owls, Hedwig and Basil''s incompatibility seems to be natural.


    Even Harry begged, hoping to let Basil let Hedwig go.


    It''s a pity that Snowy Owl is also stubborn. Even if he couldn''t defeat Basil, Hedwig never gave up.


    This is considered a form of entertainment for Basil.


    When Basil heard John''s words, he took a step to the side and let his head leave John''s hand.


    It''s angry.


    John had no choice but to take out the dried fish and then let Basil come back.


    Riddle stared at the dried fish, and John knew he wanted it too.


    Throw the dried fish towards Riddle.


    Accurately caught by Riddle.


    John smiled and said to himself: "That''s right. Even if the Deathly Hallows cannot become the master of Death, it will have no effect on me."


    "That''s greed, it makes me want more."


    After thinking about it, John felt relieved.


    He opened Slytherin''s locket, and the Resurrection Stone flew out into his palm.


    He held it gently and pulled out the Elder Wand.


    Let the invisibility cloak fly out and open, and John looked at three things.


    It''s just a legend, like searching for treasure.


    Although it is dangerous, the fun along the way is always memorable.


    He looked at the three things, as if he were seeing the three brothers who used magic wands to build bridges and provoke the God of Death.


    Among the three brothers, only the third one earned the admiration of Death.


    John put the things together and said, "It can also be regarded as something of great collection value."


    The three things were placed there quietly.


    John didn''t pay much attention at first.


    After a while, he frowned.


    He felt an unusual aura on those three things.


    That breath made people feel uncomfortable, but strangely, it had a hint of familiarity.


    John stared at the three objects touching everything.


    "I''ve seen that feeling before."


    In his mind, a cloaked figure appeared.


    As a person who has died before, John walked out of the curtain of the Death Hall of the Ministry of Magic.


    He felt the breath at that time, just like now.


    That curtained arch, no one knows where it leads.


    John looked at the three things and fell into silence.


    Slytherin''s ambition.


    Gryffindor''s courage.


    Hufflepuff''s tolerance.


    ?As a person with three beautiful qualities.


    John is a man who never lacks adventure.


    It can even be said that he is the greatest adventurer in the world.


    Jump through time, trade at the Gate of Things, run through the ancient and evil Wizard Pyramid, and fight terrifying monsters.


    John''s deeds can become the most exciting adventure in the wizarding world.


    Therefore, he does not lack adventurous spirit, on the contrary, it is overflowing.


    Now that the Deathly Hallows are gathered together, it is revealed that they are related to the Death Hall.


    John feels that sometimes a sudden adventure is not annoying.


    "Think of it as your last vacation."


    Give yourself a reason to convince yourself.


    John snapped his fingers, and the Deathly Hallows flew in front of him.

 Chapter 827：

    The Elder Wand went into his cuff, the Resurrection Stone went into the locket, and the Invisibility Cloak was wrapped around him.


    John smiled, tapped his shoulder, and covered his body with an invisibility cloak.


    "This will be a mysterious adventure."


    His body disappeared into the magic tower.


    Without leaving with his pet, John opened the passage.


    He stepped into the passage.


    The perspective of wearing an invisibility cloak is really strange.


    With a layer of haze in front of his eyes, John came to the red phone booth.


    The finger lightly swiped across the phone, and the phone booth that originally required registration sank.


    The Witch King infiltrates the Ministry of Magic.


    ¡­


    "Hermione isn''t here today?"


    After finally working up the courage, Ron came over with a rose, only to get the news that Hermione was asking for leave.


    This discouraged him.


    As a good friend, Harry didn''t know whether he should tell him about John and Hermione''s meeting.


    Both parties were good friends, not to mention that after the meeting, Hermione took a leave of absence, which made Harry unsure whether something happened to Hermione.


    Ron depressedly held the rose there and started petal divination.


    It¡¯s nothing more than whether she likes me or not.


    "We can change the time, Ron."


    "Forget it, I feel like I don''t have the courage." Ron wailed.


    Harry hesitated to speak.


    At this moment, he saw the elevator going down.


    The elevators in the Ministry of Magic use fence doors.


    So you can see what''s going on inside.


    The strange thing is that there is no one in the elevator.


    Harry was a little strange, but at this moment Ron collapsed, allowing his attention to focus on Ron again.


    Elevator to the Department of Mysteries.


    this place.


    Footsteps sounded in the black corridor.


    Then the black door at the end was opened.


    "This feeling is really awkward."


    The Witch King sneaked into the Ministry of Magic, and it was strange to think so.


    The blue fire in the rotunda gave off a faint light.


    After turning, John accurately found the door leading to the Death Hall.


    There are steps all around, leading to the arch in the middle.


    John walked down slowly.


    There had been a fierce war here, and John had appeared under that fatal arch.


    Now he wants to step inside again.


    Is it death, or a different adventure?


    ¡­


    Chapter 836 Meeting the God of Death Again


    There are many mysterious things in the Department of Mysteries.


    That room full of love is one.


    The Death Hall is also one.


    This is the place where executions are carried out.


    But because in the past period of time, the Ministry of Magic cooperated with the dementors.


    Things like death and execution have become the job of dementors.


    As a result, the Death Hall was abandoned for a long time.


    That archway leading to nowhere may not be death behind it.


    Sirius almost fell in once, but was kicked out by John.


    Speaking of which, John can be regarded as Sirius¡¯s benefactor.


    Standing in front of the arch again, the thin curtains swayed.


    There is obviously no wind here, but it is floating.


    John could feel the breath of the Deathly Hallows that was similar to the arch.


    This is right.


    "I once walked out of Nirvana, and now I am entering while alive."


    ¡­


    Magic Tower.


    Winter is not very kind to birds, but it is very kind to dogs.


    Riddle opened his eyes. He likes to sleep in winter.


    Seemingly seeing something, it waved its wings and left the magic tower.


    Basil saw it leaving and did not chase after it.


    Under the magic tower.


    The girl is struggling internally.


    She looked at the door and wanted to push it open, but then pulled back.


    After several attempts, she finally didn''t push the door open.


    Turning around to leave, a black shadow fell on her head.


    Grab the girl''s shoulders.


    "Riddle?"


    Daphne was startled, and then she saw what was grabbing her.


    Riddle saw her hesitating below, so he simply flew down.


    Daphne was caught by Riddle, with an owl head resting on her head.


    Riddle called twice, and the door of the magic tower opened.


    It''s Daphne''s turn to leave.


    "Christmas is coming. It makes sense for me to give you Christmas gifts."


    Like explaining to Riddle, or convincing herself, Daphne cheered herself up and finally took a brave step.


    Only when she entered the magic tower could she feel the coldness coming from this empty tower.


    Compared with the outside, it is colder here, as if it is more than ten degrees lower.


    The black walls and shadows underfoot became intimidating.


    There is only one staircase leading to an unknown place, so deep that it seems to lead to an abyss.


    Daphne was stunned for a moment.


    The great Witch King did not give himself any splendor, only this boundless darkness.


    Daphne''s mind became heavy.


    It could also be because Riddle was standing on her shoulder.


    She walked towards the stairs, as if there were a pair of eyes watching her.


    Stepping onto the stairs, she headed towards the top floor step by step.


    When she came to her senses, the stairs at her feet were still there.


    But when we arrived, the stairs were already submerged in darkness.


    She had no way out, she could only keep moving forward.


    This road seems to have no end.


    Daphne gritted her teeth and insisted, sweat streaking across her cheeks.


    Riddle wiped her with a feather very considerately.


    "Thank you, Riddle."


    It''s strange. It was obviously Riddle who made the decision for her, but Daphne felt that this might be the best.


    Only by walking up this staircase can she know what kind of path the person she likes is taking.


    Riddle''s round eyes stared at Daphne as she climbed the stairs with difficulty. She had no intention of coming down.


    It¡¯s just that it seems to know a lot.


    ¡­


    The Hall of Death.


    John prepared to enter the arch.


    This place is like a place full of life-killing curses, and no one knows where it leads.


    This secret is about to be solved by John.


    He listened to the whispers coming from behind the arch, vague, as if they were the murmurs of those left behind.


    take the first step.


    John sets out towards death.


    Live towards death.


    A sentence I once gave myself.


    John got closer and closer to the arch, until behind him, he stepped into the arch.


    The murmuring sound became stronger and went into the ears desperately.


    John''s expression was dull, and for those who had experienced death, those voices were just a slightly noisy noise.


    His body began to disappear, and under the cloak, he could feel that his body had become illusive.


    Like a door key, it leads people to different places.


    This is a completely different feeling.


    Few people can stay awake on the road to death. John did.


    He saw the wind, snow and frost, and it was an endless world.


    The undead walk here in confusion. They have no self-awareness, and some only move forward instinctively.


    Some people''s shoes have been worn out, and their feet have left **** marks on the ground.


    The road is rugged, and occasionally you can see galloping horses pulling a cart.

 Chapter 828：

    There is also a knight after death, riding his horse.


    "This is the road to the world of the dead."


    The fog there is consistent with what John saw in his Nirvana.


    Only through here can you reach the other shore.


    John guessed that he stayed awake because of the Deathly Hallows on his body.


    Originally belonging to the God of Death, these things can allow people to avoid death.


    John walked forward.


    Those fogs were hard to see through, and he could only follow the souls that were moving aimlessly.


    Some died in modern times, wearing shabby suits, while others wore medieval costumes.


    This road is too long, and people have walked for a long time without ever arriving.


    Lost souls need guidance.


    A resurrection stone appears in John''s hand, which can draw the power of the soul.


    Holding the Resurrection Stone in his right hand, every ghost he passes will follow behind him.


    After a day, there were already more than a dozen souls following him.


    Continuing forward, John felt no fatigue.


    On the contrary, the soul follows, making him more and more abundant.


    He thought for a while, and in the final analysis, it should be the help from the Deathly Hallows.


    These things exert even greater power in the world of death.


    John led the way and walked for another two days.


    There is already a team of no less than fifty people behind him.


    The Resurrection Stone becomes a beacon in the hand, lighting the way forward for the ghost.


    The Elder Wand waved, parting the path of mist.


    The invisibility cloak scared John into becoming the guide.


    His mood became calmer and calmer, as if he was becoming the **** of death to guide this path.


    The wonderful feeling is unstoppable.


    As he continued to move forward, a knight rode by and joined the team.


    There were nobles following in carriages.


    The undead formed a long queue behind him in this kingdom of death.


    The Witch-King used his wand to create a path and stones as lights.


    On the fourth day, more than a thousand souls followed John.


    This is a huge team.


    He had to raise his right hand.


    The shoes of the undead are worn out, and the rugged roads and cold wind and snow all torture the dead.


    The fifth day.


    More and more undead saw the guide, and they gathered together.


    Let this team exceed 2,000 people.


    They started walking, filling a dozen turns on the winding road.


    Some undead souls died on the road, and their souls became weaker existences.


    The sixth day.


    The wind and snow are still there, and the cut fog begins to recover.


    As a guide, John increased his efforts to let the fog recover later.


    This team has reached an astonishing four thousand people.


    ?They are doubling every day.


    There are countless undead in this world, and all John can do is to take away the lost undead.


    On the seventh day, the number came to 8,000.


    There is also a wizard among them, but the wizard is still confused after his death.


    Maybe he was killed by the Death Curse, or maybe it was because of a potion trial.


    The souls of wizards are full of strange things, and their spellcasting is also extremely strange.


    But more importantly, the soul dies in this world.


    Not only a place of death, but also a place of exile.


    On the eighth day, there were sixteen thousand people.


    The long team looked like a long snake when viewed from the sky.


    They twist and turn, walking unswervingly in one direction.


    John was not sure how far he had walked, but his body was still not tired at all.


    The cloak of the God of Death gives him a steady stream of power in the world of death.


    He could clearly feel that the destination was approaching.


    ?Although he doesn¡¯t know where the destination is.


    It¡¯s just a feeling, a feeling that makes him move forward.


    He didn''t want to stop.


    Even if an undead fell behind him, he did not stop.


    Step by step, move towards that destination.


    ninth day.


    He finally saw the end, which was a river with a gold-plated crystal bridge.


    What is strange is that the bridge is only suspended by a hair.


    John came here with the undead.


    He stopped, but the undead behind him continued to move forward.


    They walked onto the bridge, one after another.


    That hair never even swayed, and the water under my feet was gentle.


    But no dead soul wants to get close.


    Once they get close, they will let out unconscious screams.


    This team of tens of thousands of people walked across the bridge.


    John was about to move forward.


    Suddenly, he stopped again.


    This time an acquaintance appeared.


    "You appear in the world of the dead, John Wick."


    Under the cloak, the skeletal finger pointed at John.


    When John saw the blocker, he had a smile on his face.


    As if seeing an old friend, he said meaningfully: "I thought I needed to get a little deeper before I could see you."


    grim Reaper.


    ¡­


    Chapter 837 Living people walking on death ground


    The living walk on the ground of death.


    John''s boldness made even the God of Death look at him.


    Meet the two of them again.


    One is the Witch King in today¡¯s magical world, and the other is the God of Death who left behind legends.


    "Now you are in the world of death," Death stared at John and said, "You are more irrational than I thought."


    "I haven''t forgotten that, Death."


    John looked at him without avoiding it.


    Even though I was banished from the world, I didn¡¯t forget who did it.


    Death laughed, "That''s the world''s choice. You can''t resist the world''s rules."


    "Really? But I''m back."


    John said calmly: "Not only am I back, I am also standing in front of you."


    Death''s laughter stopped abruptly, and he continued to stare at John, threatening: "It is not a good thing to stand in front of me."


    "Really, then you want to shake my hand?"


    Not to be outdone, the retort sent the God of Death into silence.


    John stepped forward.


    "Hair cannot support the weight of a living person, John." Death stopped him.


    John raised his eyebrows and looked at it, took out the Elder Wand and said casually: "Okay, let''s try another way."


    On the other side of the river, vines and branches grew tangled together.


    Soon, an excellent wooden bridge was built.


    John walked over and said hello on the other side of the bridge: "As long as you build a bridge yourself, haven''t you experienced it?"


    Death couldn''t see his face clearly, but he truly felt how powerful John was at this moment.


    "Have you collected all the Deathly Hallows?"


    Apart from this, Death couldn''t think of any reason why John could ignore the rules of this world of death.


    John shook his invisibility cloak and said, "Obviously."


    This makes Death feel very bad.


    After crossing the bridge, they officially entered the world of death.


    "Should I call this the underworld, or death?"


    "It''s all fine, underworld, underworld, hell, whatever you like to call it."


    Death and John walked across the river, walking like friends.


    Here, there are steel leaves and trees, and the undead walking across the river continue to move forward.


    "It is Death''s job to extradite the undead." Death said, "You should know how powerful Death is here."


    "Yes, I feel it. Now I feel like I am omnipotent." John moved the Elder Wand.


    That feeling was like the dark dimension he had gone to.


    The energy brought by extraditing the undead is enough for him to be called a demigod.


    Where the Elder Wand points, the steel tree blooms with flowers and bears fruit.


    Such power makes even the God of Death turn his attention.


    "Your power..."

 Chapter 829：

    "What''s wrong?"


    "nothing."


    The God of Death did not continue.


    Even if you hold the Deathly Hallows, you shouldn''t have the ability to make the iron trees bear fruit here.


    John is special. He is the most special person Death has ever seen.


    Surpassing the powerful wizards who were taken away by him, this young Witch King was special in a way that even the God of Death could not imagine.


    This is why the God of Death maintains a friendly attitude towards a person who has been on the blacklist.


    Walk through this forest.


    The fog and snow continued to blow.


    This world seems to be inseparable from these, with cold wind and fog in every corner.


    There are also rivers. There are sharp knives in the water flowing there, which can crush people at any time.


    There are many layers of ice on the ground.


    When you step on it, you can feel it breaking.


    The shivering undead passed by.


    The world of death is finally seen.


    "It looks like a canyon."


    John looked at the world in surprise.


    "The places everyone can reach are different. Some are in **** and some are in the underworld."


    The God of Death said calmly: "You are a living person, and the places you can reach are even more special."


    "There is a woman here who entered the world of death just like you. The difference is that she did so because of her father''s betrayal."


    "Then she is really pitiful." John said pitifully, but in fact he was indifferent.


    He looked at the God of Death and said, "You seem to have no intention of taking action against me."


    "Is it because of the rules?"


    The God of Death cannot take action on living people. The answer to this was already given in the story of the three brothers.


    John is still alive, even in the world of death, he has never died.


    "You have a special power," Death said, "very special."


    That is the power of the Phoenix.


    Able to resurrect from the dead.


    John asked: "As the God of Death, can you see death?"


    The God of Death shook his head: "The God of Death is not as omnipotent as you think."


    "This is a world of death. Death and souls are just ordinary existences here."


    John nodded.


    Just like wizards are like gods to ordinary people, in the magical world, wizards are just ordinary residents.


    John remained suspicious of Death''s words, but he did not question it.


    "You send the undead, which makes death happy and allows you to stay here."


    The hood of the God of Death was blown up, revealing a white skull face.


    "Is there a God above you?" John looked thoughtful after listening to his words.


    "Death is the real god, and we are just its incarnations."


    The God of Death raised his hand, looked at the fleshless palm, and said: "As the incarnation of death, I am not sure whether I have lived."


    "Having never been born means that you will never die." John originally wanted to settle accounts with the God of Death, but looking at his current appearance, he didn''t care anymore.


    It seems that even the God of Death cannot escape some confused moments.


    When Death heard this, he looked at John meaningfully, "You are the only person who becomes my friend."


    "Friends?" John shook his head and laughed, "I never said that."


    "Besides, didn''t you have a friend before?"


    Death said: "No, if you are talking about Ignotus Peverell, I can only say that there are some deviations in the stories you spread."


    "The third of the three brothers took off his invisibility cloak and greeted death like an old friend at the end of his life." John said, "I think the story I know is not too wrong."


    "It''s true, but it''s also wrong."


    The wind kept blowing the God of Death''s hood, so he simply took it off.


    "He was taken away by death, but not like a friend. In other words, death came to the door. Rather than collapse, it is better to get out on your own."


    The God of Death said an unknown thing, "Death cannot escape, and he discovered that the cloak of invisibility began to embed itself in the flesh."


    "He is going to become the **** of death."


    This is something that no one has ever known.


    The humble third child.


    When death came, he almost became the God of Death.


    The invisibility cloak was embedded in flesh and blood, and his skin was being stripped away.


    If you cannot die, you will become the **** of death.


    The third child also saw the sad mission brought by the God of Death. He chose to give up forever extraditing the undead and became the last person taken away by the God of Death.


    Only the God of Death knows this secret.


    John glanced at the God of Death and said calmly: "Your ability to scare people seems a bit clumsy."


    The God of Death laughed and said, "Okay, you saw through it."


    "I''ll give you the chance to become the God of Death, will you take it?"


    "That''s eternal life, but unfortunately I don''t like eternal life."


    John sneered: "You should leave it to the next unlucky guy who enters here to choose."


    "You are very smart," Death sighed. "It would be a pleasure to be friends with you."


    "You can walk here as you like. This is your right. I need to remind you that death may appear at any time."


    Death walked into the fog.


    John watched him leave. It was better to forget about being friends with death.


    This guy always likes to trick people.


    As someone who had been cheated before, if John hadn''t seen him have a good attitude, he would probably have started a fight by now.


    I just don¡¯t know how far apart I am from the God of Death.


    With the power brought by extraditing the undead, John felt that a fight was not impossible.


    Stepping forward, the invisibility cloak on his body turned into a black cloak in the world of death.


    John took off his hood and walked forward.


    In this place that looks like a canyon, after walking some distance ahead, the fog begins to thin.


    And in John''s line of sight, a person appeared.


    ¡­


    Chapter 838 Mysterious Woman


    A person, a woman.


    John remembered the words of Death, a woman exiled by her father.


    The woman also saw him.


    It seems that he didn¡¯t expect that anyone besides himself would appear here.


    "The new Death?"


    The woman looked bored and sat on a stone.


    Wearing black clothes, she outlines her good figure.


    Black hair, fair skin.


    She has three-dimensional facial features. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s due to insomnia or smoky makeup. There is black around her eyes.


    The woman just looked at John and threw a small stone.


    The stone struck another stone and rolled to John''s feet.


    John picked up the stone. It was very dark.


    "Hello."


    John greeted the woman.


    The woman noticed John''s clothes, but also saw his appearance.


    "Are you alive?"


    As if she had discovered something magical, the woman jumped down from the big rock.


    She walked towards John with long legs.


    The girl was not short and had a tall figure. She stretched out a finger to lift John''s chin.


    He came closer and smelled the scent of life on John''s body.


    "Where did you come from, boy."


    "To be precise, I am no longer a boy." John calmly took off the finger and looked around, "Are you the one who was betrayed by your father?"


    "Betrayed by your father? Haha, you used a good description," the woman smiled, "I''m not going to kill you anymore."


    It seems that the woman wanted to kill someone before.


    "Thank you very much, then." John shook his head in amusement.


    "I think you need a chair."


    John waved his hand, and the stone turned into a chair and fell.


    After the woman saw it, she revealed John''s identity.


    "Wizard."


    "Obviously." John shrugged and conjured a chair for himself to sit on.


    The woman sat opposite John, as if she had no one to talk to for a long time.


    They started chatting.


    John was curious how long the woman had been here.


    The woman told John that she had been here for thousands of years.


    Her father was a warlike monarch, but one day, her warlike monarch suddenly began to talk about kindness and even gave up the hard-won territory.


    As the first child of his father, he has always fought for him and never failed in every battle.


    But her father''s change was difficult for her to accept.


    So he protested and parted ways with his father.


    But the father felt that his daughter was too cruel, so he sent an army and even exiled his daughter himself.


    "He is the barbaric one, and he is also the civilized and kind one." The woman said, with hatred in her eyes.


    As John listened to this story, he cast a look of pity on the woman.

 Chapter 830：

    A woman is taught by her barbaric father to become a killing machine.


    But the civilized father was the first to abandon the daughter he had taught.


    "Your father did not exile you," John sighed, "but the savage self you once were."


    The woman raised her head and looked at John with a strange look in her eyes, "Do you really think so?"


    "certainly."


    John nodded and said, "I am also a king, so I know these things."


    "Are you a king?" the woman asked unexpectedly, "What kind of king are you?"


    "Wizard King," John smiled, "I will be very happy if you call me the Wizard King."


    "You are very bold, talking to me like this." The woman looked at John steadily, "Are you also exiled?"


    "Not really," John shook his head, "I walked here voluntarily."


    "It''s an adventure, so I''ll tell you this."


    For an exile, John saw the journey as an adventure.


    So he talked a lot.


    About my experience in the magical world.


    Adventures when I was young, adventures as an adult, and adventures now.


    "You are also a king, you should conquer." After hearing John stop destroying that country, the woman said contemptuously, "Use your power to conquer that world."


    "It''s a good idea, but it''s a pity that Slytherin is selfish." John didn''t care about the woman''s tone and said casually, "After the destruction, wizards have no ability to control those places."


    "As a king, you have to think more, don''t you?"


    His words made the woman think deeply.


    As the king''s executioner in the past, she was destined to use killing as her method of action.


    But John told her how to deal with things as a king.


    "You want me to sympathize with my father?" The woman''s eyes were cold, asking herself to forgive the old man?


    "No, that''s not being a king, it''s being a fool."


    John shook his head decisively. He was not a person with a Holy Mother''s heart.


    "Your father can banish you, but does he treat you as a daughter instead of a tool?"


    Not only was he not sympathetic to the woman''s father''s behavior, but he was disgusted with it.


    The father taught his daughter the skill of killing and instilled the concept of conquest, but he changed his mind later and betrayed the woman who fought for him.


    As a king, he gave up the men he trained.


    As a father, what he did was banish his daughter and reprimand women for their cruelty.


    That person, who is the culprit who ignores all this.


    And women are just the perfect executioners who grow up under his expectation.


    Is the woman wrong?


    She responded well to her father and her king. The person who changed was not her, but her father.


    "He sees you as an uncontrollable weapon," John grinned. "If you choose revenge, I will only clap my hands."


    The woman also smiled, and the look she looked at John was neither murderous nor cold.


    "You are a nice guy, and as a friend, I am very likeable, boy." The woman extended her hand to John, "What do you think?"


    "I think that''s a good title, friend."


    John shook hands with him and said with a smile: "I hope we can meet again in the future."


    The woman raised her chin slightly, showing her pride as the king''s daughter.


    As the Witch King, John also responded with pride.


    Arrogant people always attract each other.


    Although it is just the first meeting, two people can become very good friends.


    Maybe many years later, John will still have a living friend.


    ?This is very good.


    ?Isn¡¯t it?


    But being called a boy always feels weird.


    "John Wick," John said, "you can call me John."


    "Your name is ordinary." The woman said.


    John said helplessly: "But this name is very good."


    "I have many names, but this is the name that only my friends call me."


    The woman laughed, and said extremely arrogantly: "When I get out of this place and become a king, I will come to find you, John."


    "When I finish my long sitting, we will meet again."


    John felt that the fog was getting closer. He had stayed in this world for too long.


    Death begins to drive away the living.


    "Maybe you should let me hear how loud your name is." After John finished speaking, his body was swallowed by the mist.


    Similar to the feeling of being expelled last time, John felt that his body was being repelled by a strange force.


    The woman''s voice came vaguely.


    "Hela, call my name, my friend, John."


    ¡­


    Chapter 839 The Girl on the Magic Tower


    John returns to the Death Hall.


    There was a push behind him, like a hand pushing him out of the arch.


    After staggering two steps, John looked back at the door helplessly.


    "Did you agree to allow me to stay?"


    He felt that the world of death was like a girl, who would change her face at any time.


    They were living in harmony just now, but they turned around and kicked people out.


    Arrange your clothes and change the black cloak back to transparent color in the world of death.


    This is probably because the two worlds are different.


    Taking off the invisibility cloak, John put it in his chest pocket.


    Although there is nothing gained from this trip, it is also a good thing to make a new friend.


    "This snow will last for a long time."


    He left the Ministry of Magic and walked slowly on the streets of London.


    The snow fell so deeply that people couldn''t help but speed up their pace.


    The heavy snow made cars drive cautiously.


    Under the snow-white world, bustling London also becomes beautiful.


    John walked to a coffee shop. The warm coffee was very popular among this group of British gentlemen.


    Having a cup like this in winter, even the slight bitter taste is enough to make people happy.


    It''s a pity that John can''t taste it.


    He stopped in front of the coffee shop for a while, but did not go in after all.


    Desserts on the street beckoned to him, and an Oriental restaurant that popped into his eyes seduce his taste buds like a coquettish show.


    Faced with these temptations, John chose to pass by.


    He spent a day sightseeing in London.


    Today is Christmas Eve, and I think Christmas activities have already begun.


    Tang Mi will probably arrange a wish-making event. I hope a more reliable person will make the wish this time.


    The wish made by Xenophilius Lovegood last year, and some teapots floating in the sky of Knockturn Alley and Diagon Alley.


    This year¡¯s Christmas, let¡¯s spend it at home.


    John misses his parents and sister.


    Speaking of which, I should prepare Christmas gifts for my family.


    As the ''youngest'' Ariana will receive many gifts this year.


    Uncle complained that Ariana had never received any gifts, and hoped that they would not get those strange things this year.


    A man is on the street, the sun goes down.


    John came to an alley.


    He heard a familiar voice inside.


    "Amiya, it''s time to go to bed."


    "I know, Aunt Jula, wait until I beat Dad."


    Gauss''s voice sounded, "Haha, then prepare yourself to not be able to sleep."


    This wanted criminal who was greedy for money took off all disguises in front of his daughter.


    He is a father, and money is like something external to him at this moment.


    Wang Zhongshi¡¯s subordinate once chose to accompany his Muggle daughter.


    Happy laughter came from the room with warm-colored lights.


    His retirement life has nothing to do with magic.


    John should probably say hello, but he didn''t want to disturb the family''s life.


    The tinkling Christmas songs have begun to ring in the streets.


    The cheerful atmosphere fills the city with a happy atmosphere.


    John stepped away.


    He went to King''s Cross station.


    Enter platform nine and a quarter.


    This usually bustling platform is particularly deserted at this time.


    He was the only one waiting at the platform.


    A breath of white breath came out of his mouth.


    John is waiting for the train to arrive.


    The Albatross pulled into the platform to greet the lonely traveler.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome aboard the Albatross."


    A mechanical female voice sounded, and the car door opened.


    John walked inside and found a seat by the window to sit down.


    There were only a few people in the car.


    They all seemed to be lonely people, with no one sitting together.


    In a long train, they are distributed in different carriages.

 Chapter 831：

    The train started, and the scenery outside stretched as the speed increased.


    This is a long journey, maybe it¡¯s time to reach your destination.


    The moving train goes to Paris and then to Berlin.


    Every time it stops, there is a different scenery and different people walking towards the train.


    The wizards did not notice that their Witch King was also in the train.


    They were thinking, it might be life, it might be knowledge, or it might be the person they love.


    The train started again and headed towards the Magic Kingdom.


    The night train crosses the ocean, and the sea beneath your feet is like an abyss that swallows everything.


    This is also the reason why few people take the evening train.


    John felt that maybe this transparency function could be changed.


    With a calm expression on his face, he walked through the portal.


    Arrive at the outskirts of the Magic Kingdom.


    In the mist, there was a fire dragon streaking across the sky, and there was also a castle suspended in the sky. It was so elusive that no one could see the whole thing.


    The mysterious place makes many wizards want to explore.


    It''s a pity that in this fog, no one can find a way out except the fire dragon.


    This is the privilege given to the fire dragon by the Dragon King.


    As the king of the two, you need to weigh the pros and cons and the importance.


    Difficult choice, giving one person the land to survive will exploit the other person''s land.


    Making a choice is difficult.


    The fire dragon flew across the sky. The small fire dragon sprayed fireballs from its nose and flew towards the black fire dragon with a praising look on its face.


    Was pushed away by the black fire dragon with great disgust.


    The train passed through the fog, and the islands and cities floating in the ocean turned white because of the snow.


    The lights decoration before Christmas make the place full of warmth.


    Even the lonely traveler on the train, after seeing it now, his face became a little softer.


    Their loneliness is to better reunite with their families.


    As the train passes over the arch bridge over the water, the Albatross arrives at the destination.


    The passenger opened the car door and stepped out.


    John stood on the platform, and the people walking by him and the family members who greeted him left laughing.


    The train started again, and the Albatross left the battlefield, preparing to pick up the next group of lonely travelers.


    Wait until the platform is empty.


    John then stepped away.


    The wizard''s Christmas carol is even weirder, it should be a change of tune.


    The largest screen played various advertisements, including shampoo endorsed by the top Lockhart, and fireworks from Weasley''s Wizard Wheezes.


    John seemed to have disappeared, and no one around him could see him.


    He walked towards the magic tower step by step.


    Compared to those buildings decorated with all kinds of lights, the Magic Tower is as tall as a sword, with only snowflakes dotting it.


    He stopped under the magic tower.


    He looked back at the central street.


    The reverence for the Witch King prevents the wizard from getting close to this place.


    Those lively atmosphere cannot come to the Magic Tower.


    This is the only place that is separated, on the Magic Tower, without bright lights.


    John pushed open the door and lifted the disillusionment spell.


    A staircase leading to darkness, illuminated only by a faint light.


    John walked up the stairs. The steps were tiring.


    But this is a road he built himself, so he can just walk it himself.


    The 10,000-step staircase in the Magic Tower is very long, and it takes time to reach it.


    At the end, John saw a glimmer of light.


    He was a little confused.


    Could it be that the protoss is playing the triboluminescence game again?


    But when he got closer, he discovered that the light was not the light of the stars.


    Because it carries a warmth that the Star Spirits don¡¯t have.


    Someone raised a flame in the magic tower.


    It seems that someone came to visit while I was away.


    Go up.


    The first thing John saw was Basil.


    A white owl chases a dog.


    Tom ran ahead, with Helmer sitting on his back.


    Helmer hugged Tom''s neck and urged him to run faster.


    Basil''s claws have reached out to the two unlucky little guys.


    They shouldn''t play risky games and ruffle basil''s feathers.


    Basil picked up the two little guys and flew outside, scaring Tom so much that he curled up his tail.


    John felt funny and continued to look.


    In the magic tower, an out of place flame lit up in the middle.


    Riddle''s black, shadow-like body came into view.


    Standing on a person''s shoulder, it notices its owner''s return.


    Hector crossed his hands on his chest, shook his head and commented helplessly on the brother who was about to be thrown out.


    After the two little guys, there is a girl.


    The long golden silk-like hair was pulled up into a bun.


    It seemed that the magic tower was too cold, so the girl raised a little flame to keep warm.


    The laurel wand was on fire, and the girl rubbed her hands together.


    Seeing John coming back, the girl stood up anxiously.


    The reason why she was cold was also found. She was wearing a green, beautiful skirt.


    I don¡¯t know when my ears were pierced, and I wore a pair of bright diamond earrings.


    The girl''s slender and white neck looked forward to John''s arrival.


    The smile he showed made this dark place seem to have a moment of light hitting his heart.


    "Daphne."


    John called the girl''s name softly, making the girl shrink her fingers, then mustered up the courage to take a step forward.


    The beautiful dress revealed Daphne''s shoulders.


    This is a dress that one cannot help but admire, just like her owner.


    Under the skirt, the white and tender toes shrank under the skirt.


    Daphne hurriedly explained: "Because it was difficult to walk up the stairs with my shoes, I took them off."


    Riddle nodded aside, as if confirming Daphne''s words.


    After all, walking up the stairs wearing a pair of high heels will make you miserable.


    But the bone-chilling magic tower floor didn¡¯t seem to be much better for bare feet.


    John looked at Daphne''s explanation in amusement. He didn''t expect Daphne to come here.


    To be honest, he thought it was Percy here before he saw it.


    ¡­


    Chapter 840 A Dance on the Lonely Tower


    Today is Christmas Eve.


    A day that is one step away from perfection.


    Daphne mustered up her courage and stepped into the tower.


    See the person you miss most.


    Like a fairy tale, the princess and the prince meet each other in the story.


    Riddle left Daphne''s shoulder and flew towards the owl stand.


    Basil still didn''t throw the two troublemakers out. After wandering outside for a while, he came back. He flew towards Riddle''s owl stand and stayed next to it.


    Black and white owls stay together.


    When John saw Daphne, he was a little confused and asked: "Aren''t you going home?"


    "Christmas is coming soon."


    Daphne stood there with her snowy red makeup, and said: "I just want to come and see you."


    After saying that, she explained in a panic, "Draco took Astoria away, which made my father angry."


    John was silent when he heard this.


    This seems like something Malfoy could do.


    On Christmas Day, he kidnapped someone else¡¯s daughter.


    John sighed, "What do you think Draco can do to avoid being killed by Mr. Greengrass?"


    "If he were dead," Daphne smiled kindly, "he wouldn''t have been killed."


    Well, it is true that a dead person cannot be killed a second time.


    Snowflakes drifted into the magic tower along the moonlight.


    Seeing that Daphne was cold, John took off his coat and put it on Daphne.


    "This place is not warm." John said, "Riddle is also afraid that you will be cold."


    This made Daphne wake up.


    No wonder Riddle has always stayed by his side.


    The owl that looks the coldest is actually the warmest.


    Basil, for example, was careless and completely oblivious.


    Since the guests are here.


    John naturally wanted to entertain him.


    He snapped his fingers, and a tea set popped up.


    John conjured up a heater to keep Daphne warm.


    Warm tea was poured into the cup, and Daphne took a sip.

 Chapter 832：

    The warmth is just right, warming the heart and mind.


    The two of them sat in the empty tower, and John apologized: "I didn''t prepare many snacks."


    "No, that''s good." Daphne looked outside, she was wearing John''s coat.


    The moonlight hit her eyes, and a veil fell on her face.


    When John saw this scene, he moved his fingers.


    Daphne stood up and walked outside.


    On the top floor of the Magic Tower, there is an exit that overlooks the entire city.


    She stepped on the falling snowflakes with her bare feet, and her eyes reflected the bustling scene of thousands of lights.


    Leaning against the wall, she stared at the beautiful scenery.


    "Is this what you saw?" she asked, as if talking to herself.


    John nodded, looked over there, and said, "It''s beautiful, isn''t it?"


    It is indeed beautiful.


    Whether it¡¯s the scenery or the beauty.


    Tom leaned into John''s arms, his tongue lolling in a flattering smile.


    John rubbed Tom''s dog''s head.


    When Riddle saw this, he looked at Basil and then at Tom.


    At this moment, Basil seemed to have completed the communication with Riddle.


    Jumped down from the owl stand, drew a perfect arc in the air, and flew past John.


    Tom, who was supposed to be in John''s arms, was grabbed by Basil and flew away as soon as he turned his head.


    Tom blinked, a little unresponsive. Wasn''t he in his master''s arms just now?


    Flying towards the stairs, Tom was thrown directly down by Basil before he had time to beg for mercy.


    A dog turned into a ball from above and rolled downstairs.


    Helmer''s steps froze. He was originally going to find John.


    But a black owl fell next to it, staring at it with its round eyes.


    Helmer retracted his steps and had no choice but to hug his big brother.


    "John." Daphne, who was standing there, turned around as if she had made up her mind and called John softly.


    John looked up and responded: "I''m here."


    Standing under the cold moonlight, like a spotlight, it fell on the girl''s beautiful skirt.


    Snowflakes fell inside along the moonlight, and the girl took off her coat.


    She stretched out her hand, just like the boy took the initiative to stretch out his hand every time.


    This time, it''s her turn.


    "Dance with me."


    Daphne showed a peaceful smile.


    She is like the moonlight shining into the dark magic tower.


    She is also the warm stove, dispelling the loneliness and coldness in it.


    And John, that is the magic tower, that is so lonely.


    He looked at the girl under the moonlight.


    Like her wand, the moon''s darling.


    The invitation sent out needs to be responded to.


    A smile appeared on John''s lips, and he stepped towards the moonlight.


    Standing in front of Daphne, he and the moon were within easy reach.


    He stretched out his hand and made contact with the inviting fingers.


    The coldness passed from John''s fingers to Daphne.


    The warmth was passed from Daphne''s hands to John.


    Daphne took the initiative to hold John''s hand and pulled him into this light.


    Under the moon and snow.


    Like one year at Christmas, they attended together.


    That time John held Daphne''s hand, this time he was the passive one.


    "Hold my waist." Daphne''s voice trembled slightly, but she still said it.


    John moved one hand down and touched his slender waist.


    At this moment, there was a little more turmoil in his heart.


    A stone was thrown into the silent lake.


    At this dance, there were only two owls and two protoss as spectators.


    There is no music, because everything in the world is playing for them.


    Dance, steps, hands.


    Rotating to show beauty, Daphne is as light as a canary.


    But the canary should not be imprisoned in a cage.


    With smiles on their faces, they had their own dance party under the moonlight.


    Helmer was very interested. He was in the corner with Hector and started dancing like the two of them.


    But the protoss were short-handed, and the dance between the two guys quickly turned into a fight.


    Riddle couldn''t bear it anymore and slapped the noisy little guy away.


    They immediately behaved like well-behaved babies.


    Basil''s eyes were very sharp, and he saw Tom who was about to climb the last three steps.


    He flew over and kicked Tom in the head who had just reached the last step.


    Tom didn''t even have time to see his master dancing before he rolled down again.


    It is estimated that only this dog can withstand being kicked twice in a row.


    The wizards outside are not ready to rest.


    They gathered in front of the largest screen.


    Christmas trees were erected in the shops along the street. The wizarding city, covered in white, is full of lively atmosphere.


    Their cheerful music played, sending blessings to their Witch King.


    The singing class holds the toad in their arms and sings for the upcoming Christmas.


    In the werewolf community, children gather together.


    The adults sang the praises of the Witch King on this day. They thanked the Witch King for the fairness and the food he gave them.


    The two brothers Chudai and Zuo Fei stood together, looking at the innocent and cute smiles of those children with doting attention.


    Looking back at the house, it seems that I can see old Jack looking at me the way he used to.


    "Come on, kids, we''re going to the Central Square and counting down to Christmas together."


    Zuofi showed his childish side, cheered, and took the lead to the central square with the children.


    Lupine and Tonks held the baby together and kept up with the community.


    The Weasley household was equally lively.


    The twins encouraged their family to go to the central square.


    Ginny and Ron also took a break from work and returned home.


    The whole family set off towards the central square in great numbers.


    Under the huge screen in the central square, the gathered wizards watched the clock on the screen move towards zero.


    They started counting down.


    10, 9, 8, 7¡­3, 2, 1¡­


    0!


    The Christmas bells are ringing and fireworks are lighting up over the Wizarding City.


    The dance on the magic tower came to an end at the same time.


    Daphne looked up at John and said, "Merry Christmas, John."


    John chuckled, "Merry Christmas, Daphne."


    Merry Christmas, everyone.


    The face so close at hand, amidst the sound of fireworks and countless blessings.


    Daphne had fantasized about such a day many times.


    This relationship lasted for several years starting from John''s rescue from Peeves.


    Daphne smiled, her smile was like a flower, and her right hand slowly touched John''s heart.


    Quiet and silent.


    The two of them just stood silently.


    "Promise me, John," Daphne looked into those eyes, filled with infinite emotions, "don''t forget me."


    Perhaps because she knew something, Daphne stroked the face with her left hand.


    The slight beating of the heartbeat coming from the fingers of the right hand is a symbol of still being human.


    The promise she made to herself when she came was echoing in her mind.


    Maybe it¡¯s time to let go.


    ?Be a loser in this love chase game.


    Daphne let go of her hand and turned to leave. She had no regrets.


    Is it right?


    "Daphne." John stopped her and subconsciously reached out to touch her wrist.


    The skin touched by her fingers was like an indelible trace, imprinted on Daphne''s heart.


    She understood herself and the courage she mustered up was as fragile as paper.


    Yes, face love.


    Which Slytherin can be brave?


    is a coward.


    We are good at calculation and wise in protecting ourselves.


    But when it comes to love, we are as cowardly as blind people who cannot see clearly in front of us, grasping at the slightest hint of unwillingness and letting go of our fingers.


    Love is great.


    Great because of forbearance and restraint.


    "I''m sorry, my king.


    The selfish Slytherin wants to possess you again and again.


    Even if I fall into the abyss, I still want to be close to you.


    It¡¯s my stupidity and narrow-mindedness.


    My King, allow me to be selfish. Even if I am buried deep in the soil, I will never forget your tenderness.

 Chapter 833：

    The forbearance of love is the last dignity of Slytherin.


    But you drive me crazy.


    I am a loser, stuck in the quagmire of this chase and unable to extricate myself.


    Let me drown in it in exchange for the love you give to the people.


    ¡­


    Chapter 841 Christmas this year


    ?Maybe this is a curse.


    Slytherin''s love will make the proud Slytherin fall into the quagmire and become humble.


    Daphne left.


    She was afraid that she would not be able to control herself and express her love like the waves to that king.


    However, that would make the king sad.


    The king''s love cannot be selfish.


    The king''s love will make him sink.


    No longer arrogant, no longer fair.


    So she left.


    Watching from a distance, looking at the king, looking at John Wick.


    The stars are surrounded, but they can''t get close.


    This is humble love.


    ¡­


    John stayed in the tower, staring at his palms blankly.


    At that moment, it seemed that he had regained his warmth.


    The human heart beats and blood flows through the blood vessels.


    Everything feels so real.


    He touched his hand to his cheek, and all that was left of the greedy warmth was the seemingly cold touch.


    Midnight magic.


    Cinderella becomes a princess and dances with the prince.


    But in the morning, everything will change again.


    For John, isn¡¯t this a midnight magic?


    The heartbeat is slow and calm.


    The heater finally went out, and the bright moonlight drifted away.


    The magic tower is still there, and that lonely space is still there.


    Basil flew to John and warmed the lonely king with his feathers.


    Riddle also flew over.


    Hector, Helmer.


    They all gathered around.


    I want to give this lonely king some warmth.


    The fireworks outside are still exploding.


    The bright light is incompatible with this place.


    Tom finally climbed up the magic tower again.


    With a vigilant gaze, the dog poked its head out furtively.


    When I saw Basil, I couldn''t help but squat down, and it climbed up happily.


    Seeing everyone hugging each other, it also ran over, pushed Helmo away with its butt, and squeezed into John''s arms.


    This scene made John feel a little warm again.


    "Maybe we are all monsters," John hugged them and murmured to himself, "That''s why we can keep each other warm."


    I don''t want to be a monster.


    But in today¡¯s magical world, we need a monster.


    John had repeatedly ridiculed Dumbledore, the man on the altar.


    But in this case, it is yourself who wants to be the person on the altar.


    The King of Wizards, the King of the Magical World.


    Only monsters can make enemies afraid, and only gods can reassure their subjects.


    He is the world-destroying dragon, bringing countless lives.


    He is the King of Wizards, creating new life.


    John looked at the lights of thousands of houses and whispered his blessing: "Merry Christmas."


    ¡­


    London, Wick''s house.


    This year¡¯s Christmas is another day worth looking forward to.


    Ariana became lively after going to school.


    I don¡¯t know why, but those students don¡¯t dare to speak ill of her behind her back.


    When you don¡¯t evaluate a person based on badness, you can discover the advantages that that person has.


    Ariana became very popular. Although she didn''t speak much, the cuteness she showed from time to time made her the favorite of the girls in the school.


    This year¡¯s Christmas gifts are also something worthy of attention.


    Watson had been prepared early, so he didn''t even act this time. He put on a wizard''s robe and a wizard''s hat and sat there calmly waiting.


    The little brown bear woke up before Ariana. It made no sound when it stepped on the ground, and half of its head was exposed at the corner of the stairs.


    Black eyes swept over the pile of gifts and Watson.


    There was no expression on his face, but for some reason, Watson suddenly felt a little cold.


    "Who opened the window?" He muttered and walked over to close the window.


    Maybe you should change into a velvet wizard robe so that it won''t be so cold.


    Just do it, Watson went to change clothes.


    And while he was leaving, the little brown bear stood in front of the pile of gifts, wondering what he was thinking.


    By the time Watson changed his clothes and came down, Ariana had already woken up.


    That enviable amount of hair, with golden hair spread out.


    The little brown bear held her hair thoughtfully and it would not affect her washing.


    While Ariana was brushing her teeth carefully, the brown bear held a comb and helped her comb her hair.


    After Ariana brushed her teeth, the brown bear helped her prepare warm water to wash her face in advance.


    After the whole process, Ariana picked up the brown bear and kissed it on the face.


    The little bear was indifferent, but his furry feet couldn''t help shaking.


    Walking out of the bathroom, Ariana went to hug Mrs. Wick first.


    Mrs. Wick smiled fondly.


    Ariana then turned around and saw Watson sticking his **** out and trying to reach out under the sofa.


    "Why did my gift fall under the sofa?"


    Watson didn''t remember putting the gift inside. If he hadn''t seen that his gift was missing from the presents, he wouldn''t have known it was under the sofa.


    The brown bear''s legs, which were still shaking, stopped, and his eyes without any change in expression looked harmless.


    Watson had no choice but to move the sofa and take out his gift.


    His gift should be the first to be opened.


    Ariana opened the box and found a white furry bear inside.


    Watson was very proud.


    Ariana stared at it for a moment and put the box aside.


    Watson was hurt again. Ariana clearly liked the bear.


    Do you only like brown?


    The brown bear fell from Ariana''s arms. When it fell, it was unknown whether it was accidentally stepped on the white bear, and the other accidentally kicked the box out.


    Watson: "..." Did you do it on purpose or accidentally?


    Ariana continued to open the gifts.


    The second one was given by Mrs. Wick, a beautiful hairpin.


    There was a bear pattern on it, which made Ariana smile.


    This hurt Watson''s fragile mind even more.


    They are obviously meant to be gifts, why are my gifts so unpopular?


    Is it because of his younger brother¡¯s status in the family?


    Ariana¡¯s hair is too long, which is sometimes inconvenient.


    There were other gifts, which were opened one by one.


    Perhaps it was because Ariana went to school that she began to enter the public eye.


    Let many people know that the Wick family actually has a beautiful daughter.


    Christmas gifts have also become important.


    This is an important link in building good interpersonal relationships.


    After opening a bunch of gifts, many things that girls like appeared.


    Ariana opens a gift box from her uncle''s house.


    Inside, which is rarely normal, is a butterfly knife with exquisite patterns.


    Well, compared to before, it¡¯s much more normal.


    Mrs. Wick hesitated between confiscating it or letting her daughter keep it. It was better to let Ariana handle it by herself.


    After all, it''s not a dangerous thing.


    It¡¯s just a... knife.


    Mrs. Wick did not notice that the box used to contain the gifts this time contained only a butterfly knife, which was somewhat suspicious.


    At the bottom of the box, there is a gold revolver, two pink pistols, a detachable pink sniper rifle, and some bullets.


    Ariana moved, blinked, and seemed unable to move.


    The little brown bear solved this problem very well for his owner. He picked up the box and put it directly into his belly pocket.


    It patted its belly and indicated that it would keep it safe.


    Ariana gave it a thumbs up.


    After all the gifts were opened, Ariana swept away all the wrapping bags.


    She is looking for something.

 Chapter 834：

    "What''s the matter, Ariana?" Watson was still looking forward to going to the Magic World this year, and when he saw Ariana, he looked for it again.


    "Brother''s gift is missing."


    Ariana stared at the Christmas tree. Did Santa Claus steal it?


    "Isn''t John''s gift here?"


    Watson also stood up to help search and asked, "Is it possible it''s under the sofa?"


    The father and daughter stuck their buttocks out and started looking under the sofa.


    Mrs. Wick heard the doorbell ringing and saw that neither her father nor her daughter had any intention of opening the door, so she had to open the door herself.


    It may be an insurance salesman who comes to visit you at this time.


    Opening the door, surprise flashed across Mrs. Wick''s face, followed by surprise.


    The father and daughter haven''t discovered this yet. They are trying to find the gifts that should have appeared here.


    Through the gap at the bottom of the sofa, Ariana saw a pair of shoes.


    She blinked her eyes and slowly raised her head from under the sofa.


    A gift was placed in front of her.


    "Merry Christmas, Ariana."


    The voice sounded.


    Ariana made a long jump, jumped over the sofa, and hugged the visitor.


    John smiled helplessly, rubbed Ariana''s hair, and said with a smile, "I think it''s better to come back for the festival, it will have more atmosphere."


    Watson also noticed that his son was back, and he wailed.


    "My trip to the Wizarding World was ruined."


    ¡­


    Chapter 842 Group photo


    Watson should have known about the younger brother in his family.


    His wailing drew Mrs. Wick''s righteous sanctions.


    This year''s Christmas, the Wick family rarely spent time together.


    John brought a gift to Ariana, which was a beautiful necklace with black feathers.


    Ariana liked this very much, and the bear put the necklace on her and happily circled in front of John.


    John was also smiling.


    Mrs. Wick called her family to breakfast.


    Apart from Watson being a little depressed about not being able to go to the Wizarding World this year, the family had a happy Christmas.


    The family members made a tacit agreement not to mention John''s time at home this time.


    As if this would allow John to stay at home longer.


    Ariana followed John and showed him a new musical instrument she had learned.


    Listening to the sound of the saxophone, John looked strange.


    There is a saying that goes well, the saxophone may not be the best, but it must be the most arrogant.


    Ariana''s serious performance made the essence disappear completely.


    Dad Watson is much better than Ariana in this regard.


    As someone who had been in the music club in high school, Watson picked up the saxophone and started making a fuss.


    The twisting body made Mrs. Wick have the urge to give him a large bill.


    Ariana was eye-opening and wondered whether she would want to play like this in the future.


    John told her it was better not to.


    He thought it might be suitable for Ariana to switch to a cello.


    With Ariana¡¯s temperament, she is suitable for instruments that are not irritating.


    "Let''s go take a photo."


    Watson had a sudden thought. It seemed strange that he didn''t have a family photo at home.


    Definitely not because he wanted to try out the magic camera John brought him.


    Hearing this proposal, Mrs. Wick agreed very much.


    John felt weird because he didn''t like taking pictures.


    But he agreed to his family''s request without hesitation.


    Ariana was wearing a princess-like white gauze dress. She was a little nervous after seeing the camera.


    The hands holding the little bear became harder.


    Dad set up the camera and set the timer.


    The family posed in the living room.


    The parents stood on both sides, and Ariana was close to John, holding the little bear in her arms.


    As the flash lights up, people''s eyes are brightened.


    A family photo of the Wick family was taken.


    Watson was very satisfied, but he changed several positions to let his family take pictures.


    It was not until later that Mrs. Wick smiled and asked him to hand over the camera, and Watson finally stopped.


    The couple looked at John and Ariana.


    "How about I take a picture of you two siblings?"


    Watson held up the camera and patted his chest and promised, "I believe in dad''s photography skills."


    Ariana nodded in agreement like a chicken pecking at rice.


    Seeing that Ariana wanted to take the photo, John agreed.


    When he was about to take pictures, John stopped.


    He took out his magic wand and slowly grew a jasmine wreath.


    With the white jasmine flower in his hand, John picked it up and put it on Ariana''s head.


    He smiled and said: "Very beautiful."


    In Godric''s Valley Stream, the blind white-haired boy also gave the girl a wreath that day.


    John looked at Ariana seriously and said softly: "Thank you for being my eyes."


    Ariana smiled her most beautiful smile and held John''s hand tightly, just like she held the wand again and again.


    The family members she likes are all around her.


    Watson, like a seasoned photographer, preserved this moment.


    The moving photo was developed and became a photo that has been beside Ariana''s bedside.


    Along with the family portrait, it is one of the most important things in Ariana''s life.


    Time will not stop flowing.


    The Christmas dinner was sumptuous, and Mrs. Wick showed off her talents.


    A dish of scrambled eggs with tomatoes brings out the romance of the Orientals.


    In addition, there is a Shaxian cuisine steamed dumpling that comes from the mysterious cooking skills of the mysterious ancient oriental country and is famous at home and abroad.


    Well, it can be seen that Mrs. Wick took great pains.


    Watson enjoyed the meal very much, especially the steamed dumplings.


    John will stay at home for a few days.


    His attic was still clean, so John went to his bed and lay down.


    The absence of Tom and Basil made the room quiet.


    He couldn''t sleep, so he got up and came to the table.


    He opened the drawer, and rows of sharpened pencils lay there quietly.


    Seeing this thing, he was in a trance.


    In the summer when I was eleven years old.


    I thought I would become a killer, but ended up becoming the Witch King.


    Picking up a pencil, he thought of himself as a child.


    Who could have imagined that this magical world is like a dream.


    Across the way lives a savior.


    The pointed end pricked my finger. I used to use this thing to scare children.


    Dad went to school a lot.


    He reached out and touched the pencils, one by one, but John did not throw them away.


    Putting the pencil back, John closed the drawer.


    He came to the window, where the owl once sounded, and delivered the admission notice.


    Her fingers tapped on the glass, making a tinkling sound.


    John smiled silently, turned back to the bed and lay down.


    Looking at the familiar ceiling, he closed his eyes.


    Put aside some things for a while and let yourself have a good sleep.


    The next morning, a ray of sunlight filtered through the glass and reflected on his face.


    The snow stopped today.


    There is a thick layer of snow accumulated outside, which has not yet melted.


    John opened his eyes and felt a weight on his chest.


    Looking over, I saw a brown bear sitting on my chest.


    It seemed like he was calling himself up.


    John picked up the bear and went downstairs.


    Ariana has wrapped herself tightly, and Watson is shoveling snow hard outside the door.


    After shoveling twice, he looked back and saw his precious daughter cheering for him, gaining more strength.


    John looked at Ariana''s lively look, walked over and stretched out his hand to rub the fluffy hair.


    Little Bear ran over with a comb and combed her hair.


    Seeing how hard his father was shoveling, John originally wanted to use magic to solve the problem, but now it seems that there is no need for it.


    The brother and sister interacted in the living room at home. Ariana also put on a brooch and asked John if it looked good like this.


    John noticed that Ariana had grown taller.


    Judging from the development of the Dumbledore family, Ariana will not be short in the future.


    Ariana is recovering well, and her control over the Obscurus can be initially used.


    Even taking off the Ravenclaw diadem would not be a big problem, but Ariana still liked to wear it.


    John just let her go.


    Ravenclaw should also be very happy knowing that his crown can help wizards.

 Chapter 835：

    Happy time is always short-lived, and John''s Christmas gradually passed under the ruthless torment of time.


    On the third day after returning home, John was leaving.


    Ariana hugged the little bear and asked, "When will we see you next time?"


    There was reluctance in her eyes.


    Hearing this question, John paused and said with a smile: "Maybe soon, maybe it will take a while."


    "I will always miss you, Ariana."


    John waved goodbye and walked into the open teleportation channel, returning from the warm family to the cold tower.


    Standing in the high tower, he once again looked at the eternal throne of the Witch King.


    Maybe it''s time to sit on it.


    ¡­


    Chapter 843 Tyro¡¯s wish


    Silver Hand Amusement Park.


    After the Christmas Spirit event was held last year, it became the most anticipated project.


    Some ignorant wizards don¡¯t know it yet, but the wizards who participated in last year¡¯s event are already gearing up.


    Last year they all thought this event was a joke, so they didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    Instead, it was Xenophilius Lovegood, an unknown person, who missed it because Hector saw Luna running over.


    As a result, there are still flying teapots from time to time in Yinshou Amusement Park and the two alleys, allowing some businessmen to find business opportunities and capture those teapots for sale.


    Originally, they thought there would be no Christmas Celestial Spirit Event this year. After all, the former Second King had become the Witch King.


    But when they arrived at Silver Hand Amusement Park, the two huge images of stars hanging in the sky clearly told them that they would continue.


    Is this okay?


    This is an opportunity to make a wish.


    Without any hesitation, the wizards began to call their friends, one by one, vowing to catch the two little guys from last year.


    Helmer and Hector were doing warm-up exercises in front of Tang Mi.


    They held their short legs and lowered their waists to do radio gymnastics.


    Tang Mi was nagging at the side: "Remember, we can''t get caught this year like last year."


    "You''d better hide. For example, I think the celestial body area is very good. You can hide behind Mars."


    As he spoke, he was actually secretly thinking about asking his girlfriend to catch the two little guys.


    Now that Oz is pregnant, as a person who will not have a salary for the next twenty years, Tang Mi feels that it is not a big problem to get some from his old club.


    If you catch it, you might be able to let Yin Hand Fashion Architecture save yourself the renovation costs.


    Isn¡¯t this beautiful?


    Tang Mi thought well, but Xing Ling was obviously not the kind of obedient guy.


    Didn''t listen to what Tang Mi said at all.


    When the activity started, the little guy ran out immediately.


    Tang Mi couldn''t even see their shadows, let alone go to the celestial body area.


    The wizards who entered the park with tickets roared, and like zombies emerging from the cage, they quickly went to the seven major areas of Silverhand Paradise to conduct a carpet search.


    In the flight area, the broomsticks flying across the sky were flying quickly. On the broomstick at the front, Helmer yelled.


    In the plant area, Hector was cautious and sneaky hiding behind a piranha.


    Seeing those intruding wizards being eaten and falling into the swamp below, it covered its mouth and snickered.


    Today is the busiest day. Tens of thousands of wizards in Silverhand Amusement Park play hide-and-seek with the stars.


    Animal area.


    "It''s the Poison Horned Beast!"


    "Run!"


    "ah!"


    "Horned camel beast!"


    "My key!"


    "Xiu Xiu stole my ring!"


    In a flurry of excitement, Hermo sat on the back of the horned camel beast with high spirits, like a general.


    A wizard discovered it, pulled out his wand and used magic.


    Helmer jumped up, grabbed the talon of the owl flying over his head, turned over and sat on the owl''s back, transforming into a pilot.


    The wizard couldn''t catch up behind him, so he was panting from exhaustion.


    A nest of sniffs stuffed shiny objects into their pockets one after another.


    Aurora Zone.


    The colorful aurora changes endlessly in a beautiful scene.


    A witch held her wand in both hands and walked over cautiously.


    She didn''t notice that under the golden aurora, Hector looked at the dark witch under the lamp speechlessly.


    The werewolf also joined the search.


    Tyro followed her two brothers who were on vacation and searched for the stars in the newly opened ghost zone.


    This place hires many real ghosts. Those ghosts who died due to various reasons during their lifetime like to scare people the most.


    Like just now, Ais saw a long-haired witch sitting on the side.


    They stepped forward to ask if they had seen the star spirit again. As a result, the witch''s head turned 180 degrees, and the three of them were so frightened that they even ran away with their shoes.


    There are also scary things that suddenly jump up from the ground. The young Tyro now has to look to see if there is anything coming out from under her feet every two steps.


    After being frightened a dozen times, the three of them were covered in sweat.


    Seven suggested: "How about we go to the celestial body area to have a look?"


    His proposal was unanimously approved by the werewolf family.


    Tyro is about to be freed.


    She suddenly saw a little golden man running into the church with mass graves at the back.


    For such a moment, Tyro wanted to call his brothers, but found that she was the only one left here.


    The two brothers were afraid and didn''t notice that their sister was still there, so they slipped out.


    The youngest Tyro was left behind, too scared to continue walking.


    I had no choice but to follow the footsteps of the stars and run into the church.


    When the two brothers discovered that their sister was missing, they could not find Tyro when they came back.


    The two anxious people wandered around this ghost zone and visited almost all the scary places.


    The two physically and mentally exhausted people seemed to have been hollowed out of their bodies.


    ¡­


    The limit zone.


    Various scary or frightening terrains.


    Wizards are walking on thin ice.


    Helmer flew down on an owl and ran past the scary place.


    "I saw!"


    Ginny''s surprised voice came.


    Sure enough, the Quidditch player''s eyesight was good enough. Luna blinked her eyes, but she didn''t even see him.


    Ginny had already rushed out.


    "Mr. Corner, let''s catch up." Luna''s ethereal voice sounded.


    Immediately afterwards, the big body of the Bent-Horned Snorlax started running.


    Ginny''s physical fitness is definitely the best in the family. Except for Charlie, who was once the Gryffindor Quidditch captain, she is the most flexible and athletic.


    Seeing Helmer jumping from a high place to the opposite side, Ginny held the wand in her hand and jumped with all her might.


    After flying five or six meters, she used a shock-absorbing spell to land smoothly on the opposite side.


    Luna sat on the back of the Bent-Horned Snork. The Bend-Horned Snork flew ten meters away and landed heavily on its belly.


    But the thick-skinned and thick-skinned horned snorkel just shook its feet and continued to chase after him.


    Seeing that Helmer couldn''t get rid of the two of them, it exploded with the power of the star spirit, jumped out and grabbed a vine hanging from the tree, climbed up quickly, and hid among the dense leaves.


    Ginny chased after him, grabbed the vine and climbed up, only to find that Helmer was not a martial artist and bit the vine off with his mouth.


    Ginny, who was on her butt, glared at Helmer.


    Helmer held his stomach and laughed.


    "You''re dead!" Ginny pulled out her wand, and Helmer saw that the situation was not good and quickly stepped on the branch to let himself fly out.


    The branches with huge rebound force made Helmer fly far away.


    Before leaving, she was waving goodbye, which made Ginny very angry.


    The entire amusement park is trying to catch protoss. Unlike Helmer, Hector prefers to hide.


    It was hiding in the church in the Ghost Zone, covering its mouth and snickering, looking at the scared wizards below.


    Because he was too confident, Hector didn''t notice that someone else was following him when he came up.


    Tyro was like a kitten, standing on tiptoes to prevent herself from making any noise.


    Step by step closer to Hector.


    Hector didn''t realize the crisis was coming and was still cheerful.


    The shadow behind him shrouded me.


    Hector raised his head in confusion.


    Tyro''s cute and malicious face appeared.


    "I caught you!"


    A big battle started in the church.


    Along with Hector''s wailing sound.


    Brothers Severn and Ais, who were originally going to search the church, stopped in fear.


    "How about we change places?"


    Severn shuddered.


    The shrill scream just now felt like there was some powerful resentful spirit there.


    Aisi nodded like she was pounding garlic, so let¡¯s change places.


    In this way, two people successfully missed their sister.


    And Tyro, who was in the church, was huddled on the floor that looked like it would break if stepped on, and Hector was pressed by her belly and couldn''t move.


    "Hehe." Tyro grabbed the helpless Hector and raised his hands with joy written on his sweaty face, "Now I can make a wish!"


    Hector was hanging his head and was caught by a little girl.


    Forget it last time it was Xenophilius, he was an adult after all.

 Chapter 836：

    This time, Tyro is not even old enough to go to school.


    I don¡¯t know if I will be laughed at by Helmer.


    This Christmas Spirit event will last until the end of Christmas.


    After Hector was caught, Helmer also ran to the commercial streets in various districts to perform parkour.


    Maybe it was because Helmer was too promiscuous and it was sanctioned.


    With weeds on her head, Ginny had veins popping out on the back of her hands. She picked up Helmer with a stiff smile.


    This little guy made a fool of himself miserably.


    activity ends.


    It¡¯s time to make a wish.


    Ginny took a pen and paper and wrote her wishes on it.


    And Tyro finally walked out of the ghost zone to meet his idiot brothers with the help of the Hector flashlight in his hand.


    She happily picked up the pen and paper and carefully wrote her wishes on the parchment.


    Tang Mi came over to collect the wish list.


    Picking it up and looking at it, he was stunned.


    "Do you really want this?" His expression was complicated.


    Then Tyro said with a serious face: "Grandpa said that the Witch King is the best person in the world."


    Tang Mi smiled and reached out to rub Tai Luo''s head.


    The two wish lists also came to John after the Christmas vacation.


    He looked at the wish written in the childish handwriting, grinned, and smiled silently.


    The wind as the basil fell blew up the wish list and flew outside.


    The wish list fell into the sunlight, revealing its simple and innocent wishes.


    "I hope the Witch King will always be happy!"


    ¡­


    Chapter 844 New Year¡¯s Eve Dinner


    The Christmas holidays at Hogwarts continue until the end of the year.


    But John''s vacation was pitifully short.


    Compared to his father who had plans to go to New Year''s Eve, John came here early to realize the dreams of his people.


    Coming to the sunshine, he picked up Tyro''s wish list.


    "Are you happy forever?"


    What a greedy and luxurious dream.


    John folded the wish list and put it in his small bag.


    "Purity and innocence." He said, looking at the next wish list.


    This is Ginny''s wish list, "A luxurious decorative lamp?"


    John was silent.


    The money in your family is still fulfilled by making wishes?


    It can only be said that wizards'' brain circuits have always been surprising, and even Ginny is no exception.


    "Then do as you wish."


    John whispered and lit the wish list in his hand.


    ¡­


    Ginny and Luna finally moved into a new home, looking at the empty ceiling, always feeling like something should be put there.


    The Horned Snorlax struggled to squeeze into the ''narrow'' door. It made a noise like a cow and complained about why it wasn''t bigger.


    Ginny looked at the den where the Snorlax slept, and then at the size.


    "I think we need to build a place for it to sleep outside," she said to Luna.


    Luna tilted her head to think. She was brushing the fur of the Snorlax with a brush.


    The Bent-Horned Snorlax lay down and exposed its belly, just like a sofa.


    Just as the two were discussing where the Snorlax would sleep in the future, the house suddenly started shaking.


    "what happens?"


    Ginny rushed to Luna immediately, took out her wand and looked on guard.


    Luna looked up at the ceiling, with a smile on her dazed face.


    On the ceiling, a small piece of grass is trying to grow.


    Through the blue wallpaper, a three-layer crystal luxury chandelier grows from inside.


    The crystals on the chandelier are real. When the light is turned on, the light is refracted by the beautifully cut crystals, filling the whole house with light.


    "Luxury decorative lamp."


    Ginny''s face lit up with joy.


    She just likes this.


    Wave the wand to switch the light.


    Ginny couldn''t put it down.


    The two girls invited many friends over after getting the chandelier.


    Even reporters came after hearing the news. They came to interview the winners of the Christmas Celestial Spirit event and let Ginny''s name appear in the circle for a little while.


    In the "Daily Prophet", Ginny and Luna stood under the beautiful chandelier and smiled.


    Wizards are beginning to look forward to next year¡¯s Christmas Celestial Spirit event.


    This year is almost over.


    As time goes by, the time comes to December 31st.


    ¡­


    The city of Bern, Switzerland.


    Today is a special day.


    It¡¯s New Year soon.


    ?And it is the most special year.


    The new year of the millennium.


    Cover models and high-class people gathered together, some had a night of ecstasy, and some caught financial sponsors.


    They celebrate here and wait for the arrival of the New Year.


    "Oh my God, you wouldn''t think how many businesses can be negotiated here in one night."


    Watson''s bad friend, Yuri Orlov, who had started to change careers, was whispering to Watson in the noisy venue.


    "Those arms bosses and those guys who are doing shady things behind the scenes will also appear here."


    Orlov said: "The turnover here can feed a city."


    "Oh." Watson was a little unhappy because he didn''t go to the Wizarding World for Christmas this year.


    Orlov smiled upon seeing this, "But to me, those supermodels..."


    "Ahem."


    A slight cough made the obscene expression on Orlov''s face freeze.


    Look at the beautiful and dignified Mrs. Wick, who completely overwhelms those supermodels.


    Only then did Orlov remember that Watson came with his wife this time.


    If I hadn''t run so fast last time, I might not have just stayed in a private hospital for half a month when I returned to the United States.


    Thinking of this, the obscenity on Olof''s face disappeared, replaced by a seriousness about talking about business, and he quickly changed the topic.


    "Come on Watson, let me introduce you to some friends."


    He came to a man in a suit and glasses and greeted warmly: "Hey, Ethan, my friend!"


    "Is it you?" Ethan didn''t see his friend''s joy and avoided the warm embrace.


    It''s hard for him to have a good attitude when facing a **** who sells arms in his hometown.


    "Don''t be like this Ethan," Orlov said injured, "I have changed my career."


    "What else can a scum like you do?" Ethan sneered, "Selling milk powder?"


    "Maybe it''s a good suggestion," Orlov took out his business card and said with a smile, "I still sell arms, but not to your hometown."


    "I opened a company. If you need some civilian pistols, I can give you some."


    Ethan took the business card, looked at it, and put it into his pocket.


    "Watson, let me introduce you," Orlov pointed at Ethan and said, "Dr. Ethan, a Ph.D. in physics, proficient in many languages, and also has very good medical skills. He treated me the last time I was shot. ¡±


    "This is Mr. Wick, an um... investor. If you have a good project, he will be happy to help you."


    After Orlov¡¯s introduction, the two met.


    At this time, a man with an oriental face came over. He obviously knew Ethan.


    When Ethan saw him, a smile appeared on his face and he stretched out his hand: "Doctor Wu."


    "Dr. Ethan."


    Dr. Wu is an expert in the field of heart disease. Knowing such a person can almost be said to be an extra way to save life.


    Watson cheered up a little and talked with the two.


    Ethan noticed a **** walking by with a beautiful girl in his arms.


    "I''m sorry, excuse me."


    He said goodbye and walked towards the playboy.


    Watson noticed the **** and asked, "Who is he?"


    Orlov said casually: "An arms dealer."


    "Like you?" Watson asked.


    Orlov shrugged, "He is formal and does government business."


    Compared with me, who earns the price difference in various places, the biggest advantage is that people independently develop and sell to the United States.


    When it comes to the king of war, that guy is the one.


    Watson looked at the other person more.


    Mrs. Wick looked around and said to Watson, "I''m going to the bathroom. Just go back to the room and find me."


    She doesn''t like this scene.


    Watson, who is the younger brother in the family, naturally doesn''t say much.


    As soon as Mrs. Wick left, Ethan came over with the playboy.


    "I''ll introduce you to one of my clients, Dr. Wu."


    The **** in the hat obviously didn''t take Ethan and his friends seriously, and he played the trumpet.


    "You are a cardiologist," the **** said obscenely, pointing at his female companion, "She will need a cardiologist soon."


    Dr. Wu had an embarrassed look on his face, but at the same time he was a little angry.

 Chapter 837：

    The **** didn''t take these people seriously at all, and was going to take his **** partner back tonight for a night of sex.


    Watson was not the kind of sentimental person. When he saw the playboy, he felt uncomfortable.


    "I don''t like this guy."


    "No one will like him."


    Orlov also agreed, "But he is a genius. After his father died, he made the company''s value higher and created many new products. I tied him up to develop it for us for three months." The products are enough for us to be included in Forbes.¡±


    Ethan also felt helpless at the playboy''s arrogance and apologized to Dr. Wu: "I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay." Doctor Wu shook his head.


    Watson got along well with these two.


    After exchanging contact information, Watson prepared to find his wife.


    ¡­


    In the bathroom.


    Mrs. Wick was about to leave. She was going back to her room first.


    Standing at the door of the elevator, I saw a fat man coming over and blocking the way for a man.


    Then the girls competing for beauty at this party came in with champagne and red wine.


    They are all ostentatious, all to attract that billionaire **** brother.


    Mrs. Wick stood out in the crowd.


    That noble and dignified temperament is not something ordinary women can possess.


    The **** who came in with his female companion saw Mrs. Wick at a glance.


    "Borrow it for a moment, beauty."


    Playboy squeezed in front of Mrs. Wick in the crowd of women, holding a white hat in his hand, and said frivolously: "You have attracted my attention. I remember that the cover girl of this issue is not you?"


    "What?" Mrs. Wick frowned.


    When the **** saw her like this, he thought she was playing hard to get.


    After all, the supermodels really like these routines.


    Approaching Mrs. Wick, he said matter-of-factly: "I mean, maybe I can make your wish come true. You know, being very attractive in my bed."


    Mrs. Wick''s eyes flashed with murderous intent.


    When the enemy wolf provokes the playboy, it is already a recipe for death.


    Just when she was about to take action, a man with limited legs and feet came over and said excitedly: "Hi, Tony."


    He introduced himself excitedly, "Aldridge Killian, but I''m a big fan of yours."


    This man with handicapped legs hopes to discuss cooperation with Playboy, but unfortunately Playboy is still a person with a bad taste.


    Mrs. Wick listened to the whole process, with disdain in her eyes.


    After the elevator reached the destination floor, the door opened, and the beauties walked out to find the sponsor to have a party.


    Playboy did not forget to play tricks on Killian.


    At the same time, he stood at the door of the elevator and teased Mrs. Wick: "Do you want to think about it? I think you will become an instant success."


    Well, literally.


    The expression on his fat bodyguard''s face was intriguing. Obviously, this wasn''t the first time the **** had said this.


    "You are looking for my wife, what do you want?"


    There was a voice swearing sovereignty from behind, and the **** looked back.


    Watson looked at him expressionlessly.


    And Orlov turned his head directly, obviously realizing that something big might happen next.


    ¡­


    Chapter 845 The last snow in 1999


    Today is the last day of 1999.


    It is also a day that will be remembered by Playboy for a lifetime.


    He did something he regretted today and provoked a person who valued his family.


    This will make him ask those models who want to climb into bed if they have a husband that he cannot mess with.


    "She is your wife?" The **** then realized that he had been teasing a married woman.


    "Who are you?"


    When he saw Orlov next to Watson, he felt a little familiar.


    "Yuri Orlov," Orlov pulled Watson''s sleeve, but Watson shook it off and could only say, "I''m sorry, Mr. Billionaire, if you are unwilling to apologize to my friend, I I think there will be serious consequences.¡±


    This sentence is obviously an admonition.


    But for a playboy, this is the most unheard sentence.


    Arrogant, you need to be taught a lesson before you can restrain yourself.


    He said to Watson without sincerity: "I''m sorry, my friend, but your wife is so beautiful and attractive."


    With a provocative smile on his lips, he patted Watson on the shoulder and left.


    Orlov looked like everything was lost, and he watched the **** leave.


    The last person who molested Mrs. Wick like this had his throat cut by Watson''s teeth.


    As a partner, Orlov is very aware of Watson''s reverse scale.


    He sighed and asked: "Okay, I know what you are thinking. That guy is very powerful. Do you really want to do this?"


    Watson nodded.


    Orlov had no choice but to accept his fate and said: "How many weapons will the company develop according to your requirements?"


    Watson stared at the **** who walked into the room after waving provocatively to him.


    He walked into the elevator expressionlessly and said calmly: "Everything."


    They are not going back to the room, but leaving here.


    Orlov leaned in the car and said nothing, just nodded silently.


    He had no intention of stopping Watson from attacking a famous **** in America.


    Billionaire?


    Playboy?


    No matter how rich you are, you are still just a businessman.


    No one knows how much energy is behind the underground president.


    Mrs. Wick looked at her husband with stars in her eyes.


    This is the reason why Jovonovich, the alpha wolf, likes gringos.


    There were only four people in the elevator.


    In addition to the Wicks and Olof, there was also Killian who was huddled in a corner and shivering.


    He swallowed hard, as if he heard something he shouldn''t have heard.


    You won¡¯t be silenced, right?


    Watson also noticed the person in the elevator, and Killian forced a smile, trying to pretend that nothing happened.


    Orlov saw a business card on the ground and bent down to pick it up.


    "Institute of Advanced Concept Mechanics?"


    Orlov glanced at Killian and asked: "Yours?"


    "Yes, it is."


    Killian swallowed, not knowing whether to take it or not.


    If it was known that she was going to meet Playboy on the rooftop, wouldn''t she be killed as well?


    Watson took it and took a look at it, and said, "It seems to be a good project."


    "None of us have heard of this thing." Orlov said dissatisfied.


    Like most women who are angry or in a bad mood, Watson made an impulse purchase.


    ¡­


    There is no snow in Switzerland today, but in the magical country somewhere, snowflakes are still falling.


    "The last snow of the year."


    John hid his hands in his sleeves and stood in the magic tower where the snow could drift in, looking outside.


    Basil straightened the feathers on his wings and looked at Riddle, wondering if he should help him straighten them.


    Riddle squinted his eyes and curled up his neck, as if he were a decoration on the owl stand.


    Hector and Helmer struggled with each other pulling a log, and finally the log was torn in two in the middle.


    The little guy rolled out in both directions, and Hector bumped into Tom''s butt.


    Tom turned around in confusion and saw Hector rubbing his head.


    A harmonious day.


    A meteor streaked across the sky, prompting the stars to run out and watch.


    They pointed at the sky and made noisy sounds, probably trying to figure out whether it was a star spirit flying past.


    John smiled when he saw this, "Maybe it''s really a star spirit."


    There is no shortage of mysterious existence in this world.


    The God of Death and the exiled people in the world of death have lived for thousands of years and are older than any wizard.


    The mysterious Merlin, people still can¡¯t figure out how many clones he has. Even behind the door of the Department of Mysteries, Merlin exists.


    Magic and technology collide, and a new era is coming to everyone.


    If you cannot integrate into it, you will be destroyed by it.


    "This world is really wonderful."


    John sighed. He stretched out his right hand and looked at the five slender fingers.


    That Christmas, he wasn''t sure if he had ever had a crush on him.


    A moment of throbbing, followed by the calmness that separates life.


    It is cool to be desperate, but after the end of life, the endless regret will imprison a person for his whole life.


    "It turns out that I am also timid."


    He laughed to himself and raised his eyes to the sky.


    Beyond that chair, there is the tower, and beyond the tower, there is the invisible membrane.


    Linked together, they are shields to protect the people and shackles to bind themselves.


    Sometimes, willfulness is really a luxury.


    Tyro''s wish list, the purest and most innocent wish, John couldn''t bear to destroy it.


    These expectations and hopes that are bound to the body, the wizards sing over and over again, are lengthening the time of imprisonment.


    They prayed over and over again to make the chains stronger.


    John tightened his fingers, and a trace of loneliness flashed in his eyes.


    There is a touch of red outside, painted on the city like a paintbrush.

 Chapter 838：

    The running Zuowu went through the tunnel and headed to where his friends were.


    What was once bound is now free.


    What was once free is now bound.


    A grasp of the void.


    The Sword of Silver Wake slowly appeared in his hand.


    The bright red gem is as shocking as blood.


    He stroked the blade of the sword with his fingers.


    Release the hilt of the sword and let it fall to the ground.


    Snow and moonlight shine on it.


    The blade of the sword carries the heat of melting snow.


    The star spirit came over and tentatively touched it with his fingers.


    Helmer trembled, his fingers were cut open, and he screamed in fright.


    When Hector saw this, he immediately stayed away.


    John said speechlessly: "You have ruined such a good atmosphere."


    Putting his right hand on the magic stone, he waved the wand at Helmer.


    Helmer''s cut finger automatically healed, and his crying look turned into surprise.


    Holding his own hands, he came to show off in front of Hector.


    John closed his eyes and pressed the sword of Silver Wick with one hand.


    The magic power penetrates into the entire tower through the power of creation of the magic stone.


    Outside the smooth magic tower, the walls change.


    Golden runes wrapped around the walls.


    The wall bulged, and a giant dragon relief appeared.


    The giant dragon stretched its body, the scales of the stone body rubbed against each other, and the sound of metal colliding made a tinkling sound.


    The giant dragon flew up and flew around the clouds.


    Under John''s control, two more stone dragons stretched out from the magic tower.


    He opened his eyes and tapped the Elder Wand on the locket on his chest.


    A wave of fluctuation spreads out.


    The locket opened and the resurrection stone flew out.


    Landed lightly on the Elder Wand.


    John raised his wand.


    Three giant dragons over a hundred meters in the sky fell to the magic tower.


    The dragon stone''s eyes turned, and John blew a breath at the resurrection stone.


    The dragon''s eyes gradually turned black, and then the scales on their bodies began to become real.


    Ancient and obscure syllables came from John''s mouth.


    "When the person holding this object appears, you must obey his orders."


    John absorbed the power of the Magic Stone and the Resurrection Stone, and clapped his hands hard.


    A wave of magic power is centered on the magic tower and spreads to the entire wizard city and even beyond.


    A golden flame came out of his mouth and burned into a ball. If you look closely, you will see a gem in the flame.


    The black thread on his right hand condensed and became a gem.


    His eyes turned into vertical pupils, and a thin layer of sweat broke out on John''s forehead.


    Another gem appears.


    The three gems flew towards the three giant dragons and entered their bodies.


    "I give you the eternal burning flame, the darkness that devours the soul, and the eyes that petrify everything."


    The three giant dragons each obtained a kind of magic, which made them even more magical.


    John''s current magic power can also be used to create things after breaking away from the magic power of the magic blood.


    The ultimate transformation technique, plus the power of the magic stone and the resurrection stone.


    This process was extremely difficult. After the gem entered the dragon''s body, he opened his hands.


    Ten rings are engraved with ancient spells.


    The ring passed through the bodies of the three giant dragons, letting them remember this thing.


    The ring flew back to John''s hand, and he whispered into it.


    "And you, I will give you a more powerful curse that can evoke regret."


    The breath of the Resurrection Stone is wrapped around the ten rings.


    After doing all this, the three giant dragons all condensed into the same shape as the giant dragon.


    They lowered their heads to the king, turned around and flew out, landing on the wall of the magic tower and shrinking, turning back into a lifelike stone sculpture.


    Ten rings lay quietly in John''s hands. He looked at these things with strange colors in his eyes.


    "Please allow me to be selfish just once."


    The Witch King¡¯s fairness and justice.


    But John wants to give some people a privilege that will never fade.


    Holding the ring tightly, John turned his head to look at the awakened owl, and...


    The throne of the Witch King awaits its master.


    ¡­


    Chapter 846 The owner of the ring


    France.


    Inside the classically decorated Delacour Manor with a long history.


    "Miss Delacour."


    A noble man with huge influence in this country, an old man with white hair, treated a young and beautiful woman with respect.


    "My child cannot walk because of an accident." The old man pleaded, "I hope to get a way to let him walk."


    "Richard," Fleur''s silver hair was pulled into a bun. Her expression was indifferent and she responded to the old man''s request lightly, "You have taken the magic potion belonging to Arue."


    According to the requirements set by John, every family in the Muggle world has a share of helping Muggles.


    As a French family, Delacour established friendship with those Muggle nobles.


    Richard Arouet is a marquis whose ancestors have great glory.


    Now he is a big landowner with a lot of land.


    Originally, he was about to die, but Delacour used his share of help to keep him alive.


    This made Richard Delacour''s most loyal ally.


    People are always greedy. Richard''s youngest son could no longer walk after a car accident.


    "I beg you, Miss Delacour." Richard said sincerely, "My child, he is only eleven years old."


    Even though he said it very pitifully, Fleur just refused indifferently.


    It¡¯s so easy that it makes people feel like it¡¯s natural.


    "Just wait for the next time, Richard."


    The almost heartless words did not make Richard resentful. On the contrary, he was just disappointed that his share was not enough.


    After coming into contact with this mysterious Delacour, he realized that it was a magical method.


    For this big French landowner, he is also someone who cannot be messed with.


    With just one sip of the mysterious magic potion, you can survive on your death bed.


    Such people cannot be offended.


    Not everyone loves their children more than themselves. More people do, and the one who survives is himself.


    After sending this big landowner away, Furong''s stern face could finally relax.


    She rubbed her face like a hamster, with a bitter look on her face.


    "It''s so sad to have to do this every day," Furong wailed, "I want to drink fish soup."


    As a person who wants to maintain her image as a wizarding lady in front of Muggles, what Fleur has to do is to suppress her nature and create an atmosphere of mystery and mystery in front of Muggles.


    As a warrior participating in the Triwizard Tournament, Fleur herself has a smart mind and an active physique.


    Sitting there dignifiedly now, she really wished that it was her mother who would replace her.


    Mrs. Delacour''s dignified character makes her more suitable for this job.


    Just when Fleur was wondering if she should torture her sister after Gabrielle graduated, she saw the owls in the manor flying away in an unusual panic.


    A white dot flew towards this side in the sky.


    After getting closer, Basil flew into the manor and landed on Fleur''s raised arm.


    Fleur couldn''t help but poked Basil''s head with her hand, and said with a smile: "Did you hit the owl again, Basil?"


    Basil turned his head away to prevent Hibiscus from poking him.


    Fleur touched Basil''s belly again. There was an owl from the Wizarding City offering it. This snowy owl seemed to be a little fatter.


    As the bully among owls, Basil''s reputation resounds throughout the owl world.


    It is no exaggeration to say that it is the Voldemort among owls. Wherever it goes, it will definitely kill all the local owls.


    Even the Delacour owls were not immune.


    Basil put down the letter, and a ring fell from the gap in its feathers.


    Fu Rong picked it up and asked strangely: "Why do you have a ring on you?"


    After Basil stared at Hibiscus for a while, it turned around and took off.


    An owl that came over curiously was flapped away by Basil who was passing by.


    Furong was left confused. She opened the envelope and found a small card inside.


    Fleur clenched the ring in her hand, her eyes filled with shock and sadness.


    "John."


    ¡­


    "Mr. Weasley, here is a letter from you."


    Percy and Penelope are definitely the most perfect couple. Their marriage did not have a honeymoon, but started working directly.


    As the person with the second most power in the wizarding world today, second only to the Witch King, he is more concerned with grasping the overall situation.


    The Ministry of Foreign Affairs has Penello for training, and the Aurors have Barty Crouch Jr. in charge.


    The Ministry of Magic in various places also reports to the headquarters on time.


    Even in the Wizarding City, each area is divided into one district.


    Chu Dai, a member of the werewolf community, is responsible for managing the werewolves, and is divided into district leaders based on the gathering areas, which are supervised by the members of each district.


    This is the only example where the werewolf community supervises its own affairs.


    But even if the power is divided into multiple parts, there are still things that keep him busy.

 Chapter 839：

    Mr. Weasley''s position was changed to the resident quality inspection director of the Alchemy Department to prevent things like the rice cooker explosion from happening again.


    As Mr. Weasley who likes Muggle items, he likes this location very much.


    It''s just that Mrs. Weasley is a little worried. Percy and Penello are busy at work and seem to be the same as before they got married.


    Percy''s assistant sent a letter. He took it, looked at it, frowned and asked, "Who sent this?"


    The assistant was stunned and said hesitantly: "It seems to have been delivered from the Owl Post Office."


    "I understand. In addition, let the Ministry of Health go to the Owl Post Office to conduct health inspections." Percy nodded and said, "Some people have reported that when the owl delivers food, some dirty things will fall into the food."


    "One wizard had diarrhea due to this and had to go to Silver Cross Hospital for treatment."


    The assistant received the order and went down.


    Owl food delivery is a novelty in the Wizarding City.


    In the past, wizards were too separated and there were no restaurants or the like.


    But it''s different in the Wizard City. Some wizards have brought the special flavors of their hometowns, and various restaurants have become popular.


    Since Owl can deliver goods accurately to every home, the local government signed a delivery agreement with Owl Post Office.


    But owls are not humans after all, and it is common for some owls to be careless about hygiene.


    Some owls will eat the food that is meant for customers during food delivery.


    All kinds of things are also reflected on Percy''s desktop.


    Of course, the last time he ordered a fish soup, there was no fish but bird feathers in it. This was also the main reason.


    After the assistant went out, Percy opened the envelope.


    A ring rolled out from inside and landed on the table.


    When he saw the ring, he became silent.


    ¡­


    Malfoy had to start preparing for the new season again. He went door to door and picked out the players who had returned home one by one.


    Winning third place last season, you still have the nerve to sleep?


    Get up one by one!


    The players who were taken out kept wailing. It was not that no one resisted, but the one who resisted had already lied on the bench and vomited three times.


    Flying in the sky, it is still snowing.


    The cold weather and freezing ground made the players suffer a lot.


    Little Handin Puddlemere didn''t dare to say a word, for fear that Malfoy would pull him over too.


    Spending Christmas with Astoria made Malfoy radiant.


    While looking for the Golden Snitch in the sky, he was monitoring whether the players below were slacking off.


    Just when he found the Golden Snitch, a black shadow fell from the sky, grabbed the Golden Snitch with one foot, and stood on Malfoy''s broomstick with one foot.


    Malfoy was stunned, still holding out his hand.


    Looking down, Riddle stood in front of the broom and waved his wings, signaling him to get the letter.


    Malfoy took the letter from Riddle''s mouth, and Riddle, who flew up again, took the Golden Snitch away with him.


    ¡­


    Germany.


    An ancient castle is chained.


    The end of the chain was connected to the ground. Inside the castle, Heinrich was reading a book.


    This is the magic that John found in the Book of Darkness and the Book of Ravenclaw that suits Heinrich.


    Around the castle, those walking stone figures were undoubtedly created by Heinrich.


    Next to him, a man with blond hair was looking at Edgar''s wine cabinet.


    It seems that he is looking for which bottle of wine is more suitable for today.


    The old housekeeper looked at him silently. This man really didn''t regard himself as an outsider.


    I come here every three days, so I might as well stay here.


    Ludwig was with the Durmstrang students at Hogwarts, and there were only three people left here.


    The old butler made black tea for Heinrich.


    Heinrich raised his eyes, and golden light flickered in his dark golden eyes.


    The white owl broke the glass with one kick and flew into the castle.


    Jin was stunned, looking at the glass and couldn''t help but said: "You can knock on the door, Basil."


    Basil raised his head, looking unruly, obviously not in the habit of knocking on the door.


    Fluttering his feathers, two rings fell from his body and rolled towards two people respectively.


    Heinrich''s expression changed. He picked up the ring and stared at the words on it.


    Jin picked up the ring from the ground and said to Heinrich: "These rings seem to be a pair."


    It seemed that the styles of the rings were all the same. Jin approached Heinrich and asked, "Why don''t you put it on and take a look?"


    Heinrich didn''t speak, he just looked at the ring.


    When Cedric woke up, he found a ring on the bedside. It was obviously not the engagement ring he had purchased.


    Astoria flipped through the books in the library and saw a ring in the middle.


    Neville saw a ring and a feather in the lunch box that Hannah sent.


    Daphne silently put on the ring that appeared in front of her eyes, put her hand close to her heart, and lowered her head in thought.


    ¡­


    Chapter 847 Running Zuowu


    The last ring twirled between John''s fingers.


    The darkness on the tower will turn to give out a little light with his ring.


    Ten rings were given to nine people in the Star Club.


    Among them, the Greengrass family has two rings.


    John looked down at the rings in his hands. These were symbols of power.


    Every ring has the ability to ensure that a family will not weaken.


    Even if the family dies hundreds of years later, as long as the ring exists, the family can still survive.


    This was the last thing John could do for his friends.


    "Selfishness."


    John stared at the ring, looking out through the middle of the ring.


    His eyes are deep, and the ring is like the mouth of a well, leading to an endless abyss.


    The two owls that flew back landed on the shelf.


    Tom ran to Basil because he smelled the scent of Basil.


    Basil, who had returned from eating Hunaway''s lunch box, asked Tom to go away in disgust.


    Riddle narrowed his eyes and shook the snowflakes off his body.


    Helmer climbed onto the shelf and obsequiously wiped off the snowflakes for Riddle.


    John held the last ring, and he already had the owner of the last ring in his heart.


    Although I don¡¯t want to, no one is more suitable than that person.


    He walked outside the tower and threw the ring down.


    The ring spinning in the air fell, and the surrounding scene changed as it rotated.


    The free-falling ring landed on a rose.


    The sea breeze swayed the roses.


    The ring is quietly waiting for its owner.


    ¡­


    All the rings are given away.


    John has nothing left to worry about.


    ?Today is New Year.


    It is the beginning of the year, and the snowflakes gradually stop.


    The Wizarding City seemed to have become quiet.


    The gathered wizards went to the restaurant to have a meal, and the male and female wizards were flirting with each other.


    The werewolf counted the time until the next full moon.


    The wizarding city that has started to operate has no shortage of people who go to work.


    Lockhart''s new book has been on the bestseller list for three months.


    As a top performer, he did not forget to become the winner of the Most Charming Smile Award again.


    Although he is not young anymore.


    But judging from Lockhart''s appearance, it seems that he has never thought about letting other women approach him except his fans for the rest of his life.


    On the newly born land of the Wizard City, piles of snow shook violently.


    Zuowu, who was lying in the snow, got up and shook the large snowflakes away from his body.


    It turned in a circle on the snow, leaving big footprints.


    With a cheerful smile on its face, it started running from the island again, accelerating as if it were walking on flat ground.


    Jumping up in front, it shuttled through the transmission channel and appeared above the Wizarding City.


    Zuowu was not small in size, and his appearance in the Wizarding City caused a burst of exclamations.


    But Zuowu didn''t care about this. It ran very fast, jumped onto the roof of the Wizard City, and ran towards the magic tower.


    With the power to travel through space, Zuowu can travel to almost every corner of the world.


    Sometimes you can see it playing in the water under the huge waterfall, and you can also see it chasing the deer in the wild woods.


    Even on the sea, you can occasionally meet Zuowu fishing.


    As the freest being, Zuowu ran to the magic tower.


    It climbed up the towering magic tower, its long peony-like tail swaying, and arrived at John''s location.


    John was approached by Zuowu and rubbed against his face.


    He was silent and reached out to pat Zuowu on the head.


    "I thought you had returned to the Forbidden Forest."


    Zuowu also brought gifts to John, including various toys brought from the wizard''s workshop, and even fish caught from the sea.


    Zuowu looked at John expectantly.


    John looked at the fish, still alive and kicking.


    He had no choice but to throw the fish to Tom for food.


    Zuowu circled around John, hoping that John would ride on it and have a free journey.


    It extended an invitation to John.


    "Sorry, I don''t think I can go." John declined the invitation.

 Chapter 840：

    Zuowu''s mood was slightly depressed, but he soon became happy again.


    As Zuowu, what he likes is running around.


    The big peony-like tail brushed against John''s body, like a soft cloth, which made people feel very comfortable.


    Zuowu jumped down from the magic tower, stepped on the roofs of those houses, and ran towards the distance.


    "What an enviable guy."


    John laughed dumbly and picked up a toy sent by Zou Wu.


    It looks like it was picked up from a Muggle.


    A Rubik''s Cube.


    John twisted, but the messed up color couldn''t be reversed.


    After trying a few more times, he discovered that some **** had changed a corner.


    He secretly thought that these Muggles really had ulterior motives.


    There were also many small toys, which seemed to have been specially sent to John by Zuo Wu because he was afraid that he would be bored.


    Although he is not a wizard, Zuowu still has good qualities towards his friends.


    There were also some fake wands from Weasley¡¯s Wizard Wheezes. When Tom bit them, a rubber chicken popped out of them, which frightened him badly.


    Tom became so angry that he chewed the wand into pieces.


    Basil flew down and was very interested in the mice.


    ¡­


    Zuowu continued to run.


    It''s like the wind, it never stops.


    Traveling from the Wizard City to the Forbidden Forest, Grawp finally waited for his good friend.


    The huge fur ball flew out, and Zuowu quickly chased after it and caught the fur ball.


    Then he returned to the cave extremely quickly and handed the ball to Graup.


    Grawp let out an honest laugh. The strange pairing of the giant and Zou played in the forbidden forest in perfect harmony.


    When Hagrid discovered that Zou Wu was back, he prepared many dead animals as a feast for Zou Wu.


    Students at Hogwarts can sometimes see Zuowu running in the Forbidden Forest.


    The wind-like peony leaves a figure pursuing freedom in the hearts of every Hogwarts person.


    "Professor Longbottom?"


    The students who returned to school saw Neville staring out the window in a daze, and expressed concern for the powerful wizard, "Are you okay?"


    "Ah, it''s okay." Neville came back to his senses. He looked at the Gryffindor students who cared about him and smiled, "I was just thinking about something."


    The third-year Gryffindor girl asked curiously: "What are you thinking about?"


    Neville was stunned and turned to look at Zuowu running freely.


    She said in a daze: "I''m thinking, it would be great if my friends could be so happy."


    On his left hand, next to the wedding ring, there were mysterious runes on the golden ring.


    "I hope he can take a trip without saying goodbye, and sometimes let go of everything secretly." Neville''s voice was low.


    The girls looked at each other, wondering what was wrong with this kind-hearted herbalist professor.


    Only people from the Star Club understand.


    This is a farewell.


    They couldn''t even go to that place to say goodbye to their best friend.


    That''s what John doesn''t want.


    It''s like John handed the ring to them.


    There is no message in the badge that the Star Club can communicate with each other.


    Neville took off the badge and gently wiped it with his fingers.


    The stars inside are very beautiful, and the changes are fascinating.


    Seeing the badge, Neville recalled that day, when they were in the newly established Star Club, he was the least confident person.


    Now you can become the person you want to be.


    Grandma considers herself proud, her parents have returned to normal, and she has completed her engagement with the girl she likes.


    Everything is so beautiful.


    "But why did you forget yourself, John?"


    Neville''s fingers were trembling slightly as he put on the badge carefully.


    They hoped that in that badge, there would be a message from John.


    This is the secret belonging to the Star Club and a symbol of their unity.


    Everyone is happy.


    John was so greedy that he forgot himself.


    Neville left, his steps heavy.


    It was John who taught him everything.


    But all this could not save John.


    Go into your office.


    Neville looked at the sword.


    He gently put his hand on it and sighed silently.


    ¡­


    Chapter 848 Lullaby


    Late at night.


    The young children go to bed.


    Before going to bed, he pestered his mother.


    "Mom, do you think there will be monsters outside?"


    The boy''s imagination is wild and he always imagines that he is a brave man who defeats monsters and demons.


    The mother smiled fondly, lay on the bed, leaned against the pillow and whispered softly: "There will be no monsters, we are protected by the Witch King."


    "Witch King?" The boy asked doubtfully, "Will you always protect us?"


    "Yes, everything we have is given by the Witch King. He saved us and made the world a better place."


    My mother has experienced a lot, including Death Eaters, Saints, and Muggles.


    This witch, who fought for her family on the Magic Crystal Island, escaped from death and witnessed the Witch King''s body that blocked all dangers.


    She is a devout believer of the Witch King.


    Every night, I pray for him.


    It is precisely because she has experienced the war that she cherishes everything that is hard-won.


    In this place, they don''t have to worry about being seen by Muggles.


    Cast spells on the streets and take your children on a magic carpet ride.


    You can also see owls delivering food to you, so you don¡¯t have to worry about wizards being captured by intruding Muggles.


    They have their own documents, and if they want to leave the country, they also have passports.


    Their identity is recognized by all countries.


    They have their own jobs and their own hospitals to protect their health.


    The new retirement policy provides guarantees for those elderly wizards.


    The Little Wizard Fund continues to protect all little wizards.


    Young wizards can choose to further their knowledge, and older wizards can go and explore various places.


    The fertility policy provides preferential treatment for the future.


    Everything is developing for the better.


    People have died and they have been afraid.


    But now, they no longer have to be afraid.


    The Witch King will bless every wizard.


    The wizards sang praises to the Witch King and prayed for him.


    They know that it is not easy to come by, and they may occasionally be tired from work.


    But as long as they look up at the tall tower, they will feel endless power again.


    There is no absolute fairness, but in the eyes of the Witch King, it is fair.


    The mother gently patted the boy''s quilt and hummed a plain but warm tune.


    "In the old school, curious boys put on their hats."


    "The hat of wisdom sorted him into Slytherin."


    "Boys like to take risks and value their partners more."


    "Friends began to surround him, and he was brave enough to save his classmates and defeat the troll."


    "Smart, he longed for knowledge and took away books as tall as a person from the library."


    "He is tolerant and not bound by colleges. He has friends in all colleges."


    "He is so powerful that he fights against the devil and protects the entire school."


    The strange lullaby hummed in the mother''s mouth, and the boy gradually fell asleep.


    "The grown-up boy and his friends, they are newborn stars, laughing at school."


    "The boy has an owl. It is all white and flies faster than lightning. It is a good helper for the boy."


    "He also has a dog, which is cute and naughty and loyal to its owner."


    The song is gentle, accompanying the adventure in the boy''s dream.


    This childish lullaby is sung in wizard families.


    They hummed for their children and prayed for the Witch King''s blessing.


    Children will continue to pass down songs, just like their mother''s humming, passed down to future generations.


    The mother stopped flapping her hands, smiled, and kissed the sleeping boy''s cheek.


    Walking downstairs, she saw her husband watching TV nervously.


    Inside is a Quidditch match.


    When the team supported by her husband scores a goal, he raises his hands and cheers.


    When he saw his wife coming down, he immediately shut his mouth and hid the wine glass in his hand behind his back.


    The witch looked at her husband helplessly.


    Okay, maybe whether they are Muggles or wizards, married men have the habit of watching football in the middle of the night.


    The same scene also happened at the Weasley house.


    However, Angelina and Fred, who were pregnant with their big bellies, watched the game excitedly and cheered.


    Mr. Weasley shouted: "I knew that ball would go in!"

 Chapter 841：

    Charlie swung his wine glass, and Ron temporarily forgot that he had to go to work tomorrow.


    The family was noisy, and Mrs. Weasley stood on the stairs with a dark face.


    ¡­


    The new year is over.


    The snow started to stop falling.


    But on the lake in the park of Wizard City, the frozen lake is very popular among children.


    The businessman who saw the business opportunity put the skates on the lake for sale and successfully made a small profit.


    The wizard was skating there, and some people were having snowball fights.


    The snowball hit his head, and he heard laughter.


    In the sky, you can see the flying magic carpet passing by.


    You can also ride on a broomstick and take off to play air combat mode.


    A dog joins the fray, albeit without Snowball.


    But the dog can plow very fast, and a wizard can turn into a snowman with just one plow at the snow.


    What started out as a one-on-one situation turned into a bunch of kids chasing the dog.


    The snowballs flew towards the dog, and the dog dodged nimbly, sometimes even losing its front paw.


    Wait until the dog runs out of the play and runs into the bustling street.


    Pedestrians on the roadside saw the dog and greeted it one after another.


    The brave ones will even squat down and pet the dog¡¯s head.


    The budget-conscious merchant stopped searching and gave the best of his products to the dog.


    The dog swaggered towards the center of the Wizarding City.


    Under the towering magic tower, it barked twice.


    The door of the magic tower opens.


    Tom returns home.


    The snowball on my face didn''t even melt away. When I climbed up the stairs, the snow melted and fell to the ground.


    Tom climbed to the top.


    The owl sleeps with its eyes closed, one on the left and the other on the right.


    Among them, John sat cross-legged, with the throne of the Eternal Witch King behind him.


    His eyes were closed and his body was motionless.


    Tom turned around and came to lie down in John''s arms.


    Lying in his owner''s arms, Tom looked at John and saw no reaction, so he had no choice but to continue waiting.


    Wait until the next day.


    Tom was bored and John had no intention of waking up.


    The master slept longer and longer, and Tom breathed a sigh of relief.


    It got off John''s arms and ran to Riddle''s shelf to bark.


    Riddle opened his eyes and seemed to be listening to what Tom was saying.


    After listening, Riddle stared at Tom for a while and then closed it again.


    This made Tom very angry. He bit the shelf with his teeth and received an electric shock on his buttocks.


    It was so painful that it loosened its mouth and had to run to find Basil.


    Basil raised his wings and pointed behind the pillar.


    Tom ran over to where two little guys, Hector and Helmer, were wrestling.


    Seeing Tom coming, Helmer took the opportunity to sneak attack Hector, causing Hector to fall and eat the mud.


    Then came the sounds of barking dogs and the exchange of beeps.


    They discussed when John would wake up.


    The final result is that I will definitely not wake up today.


    Tom ran out of the magic tower with two protoss.


    Basil moved, but still did not follow.


    John still had his eyes closed, and in his mind, the palace of thoughts was being turned over.


    The blue planet suspended in the palace of thought rotates, and John inside it records the secret troops belonging to the Muggle country.


    His pupils dilated and he quickly recorded what he saw in a notebook.


    Thousands of quills were used at the same time, and the words recorded were all recorded on the bookshelf.


    ¡­


    "It''s almost time to finish spreading the flowers"


    Chapter 849 Brain Civics


    This world is very mysterious.


    John is in the palace of thought. He can travel everywhere with just a thought.


    His palace of thought is driven by spiritual magic.


    Those eyes that cover every place in the world and are as small as dust particles provide him with the foundation for everything.


    The price is that he must focus here wholeheartedly.


    The only carrier of the most sophisticated surveillance system in the world is John''s brain.


    John looked at the blue planet. He stretched out his hand and touched it gently to make the planet rotate.


    As it rotates, some places on this planet are in unknown blanks.


    John stared at these places, the world was far more mysterious than he knew.


    "Able to isolate surveillance." He reached out and touched a blank space in New York.


    There is a place inside that no dust particles can enter.


    In other words, it is some kind of magic and technology that isolates these.


    John''s mote can even enter the national defense base, but cannot enter inside.


    With a thought in his mind, the planet expanded and enveloped him.


    With things falling all around him, John was in the center of New York, America.


    In this most prosperous city in the world today, no one could see him as pedestrians walked around him.


    He stood in the middle of the street, and the passing cars passed through his body.


    "It feels really wonderful." John seemed to be a ghost now.


    He was no longer seen walking, and the street scene began to pull back.


    It looked like the world was being pulled along and he wasn''t moving.


    Then he went all the way from Queens to Manhattan, New York.


    Here, he saw the blank space.


    It was obviously no different from the surroundings, but he knew that there should have been a building in this place.


    "Magic."


    His mind extended towards the blank space, and he came into contact with a barrier.


    My thoughts stopped and I didn¡¯t move forward.


    John squinted his eyes, as if he wanted to see through what was behind this barrier.


    On the other side of the barrier, a black man wearing strange clothes changed his expression.


    "Someone is trying to break into the temple."


    He immediately prepared for battle.


    And he didn''t sense the presence of anyone outside at all. If it weren''t for the magic warning in the temple, he wouldn''t even be able to detect anyone approaching.


    Who will be coming?


    The minds of black people are so confused that they cannot identify themselves as outsiders.


    But John only made a light contact and had no intention of forcing his way in.


    "It could be a wizard, or it could be another force." John suspected which wizard was responsible for this.


    But just like the anti-Apparition spell, it is understandable that some old wizards are unwilling to contact people to create this thing.


    Withdrawing his thoughts, John quickly left the ground beneath his feet.


    In the blink of an eye, he returned to his own thinking palace.


    "The place is a bit small."


    John glanced at the Hall of Thought, and as he recorded various data of this world, the Hall of Thought was quickly filled.


    He opened his hands, and the coins around him expanded outward.


    In the white space, it is quickly covered.


    The endless palace can no longer be called a palace, John prefers to call it the Brain Civic Area.


    As long as he thinks in his heart, he can change it here.


    It¡¯s just that the expanded Civic is a bit burdensome to John.


    After all, he is not a **** yet. With so many data records, the magical animal sanctuary has been marked.


    He also created Muggle technology in that secret laboratory.


    They range from fruit juicers to submarine nuclear power plants.


    The technologies that all countries hold tightly in their hands were all taken out by John using the convenience of his brain.


    But with these technologies, it will take some time to understand the gap between Muggles and wizards.


    He is going to hand these things over to the Alchemy Department and let them transform all of them into magic power technology in the next ten years.


    There is also research on various drugs. Although magic potions have better therapeutic effects than Muggle drugs, he found that Muggles have some things that are completely different from what they can make now.


    No matter what it was, John copied it all.


    Even hundreds of quills in your brain have been scrapped, and they have only taken away less than one-tenth of your ocean-like knowledge.


    Using his brain, John travels around the world.


    His thoughts were projected in the East, then traveled to America, and then headed to Neon.


    He went to all the places where secrets existed.


    But even so, it is impossible to monitor them all.


    "I need the throne of the Eternal Witch King."


    With his own spiritual magic, John can only do this at best.


    If he wants full coverage and makes himself everywhere, he can only use the Eternal Witch King Throne.


    ¡­


    John slowly woke up in the magic tower.


    His eyes opened, and there was a flash of exhaustion inside them.


    It is already dark now.

 Chapter 842：

    I felt something in my arms, and when I looked down, I saw that Tom had been sleeping there for who knows how long.


    Perceiving the passage of time, John stayed inside for nearly half a month this time.


    Basil was not there, so he closed one eye and saw Basil looking for owls throughout the city.


    When Riddle saw him waking up, he also flew over and stepped on Tom''s head.


    John touched its head and apologized: "I stayed here for a long time this time."


    Riddle tilted his head and looked at the protoss who was climbing on John''s shoulder.


    Hector and Helmer quarreled as they climbed back and forth, and Tom was awakened.


    As soon as he woke up, Tom felt that his head was so heavy.


    He tried his best to raise his head, but was trapped by Riddle''s foot and couldn''t lift it up.


    The golden runes on Riddle''s black feathers flashed past, making Tom like Monkey, unable to escape the suppression.


    Raising his hand to remove Riddle from Tom''s head, John moved his left hand and right hand in slow motion to let the two protoss fall down.


    Tom was also removed from his lap.


    Standing up and stretching, the white spots grew from small to large.


    Basil flew into the magic tower with a feather in his mouth.


    Stretching out his hand to give Basil a foothold, John walked outside.


    The weather is good today. Although it is night, there are not many clouds.


    As time goes by, there are more sunny days than snowy days.


    A warning sign was also placed on the ice lake to remind the little wizards that something might happen while skating here.


    The good weather may be suitable for ascending the throne.


    John lowered his arms, and Basil flew up and landed on the newly freed Tom''s head.


    This made Tom quit. He shook his head and tried to throw Basil off.


    Basil is as motionless as a mountain. No matter how much Tom jumps, it doesn''t move at all.


    Finally, Tom howled impatiently, and it flapped its wings on Tom''s head.


    Tom was so dizzy that he physically shut down the computer.


    Seeing that it was motionless, Basil flew to the shelf.


    John smiled and took out a bottle from the small bag.


    The red potion is as bright as blood.


    Magical blood.


    Just sitting on it is not enough. John needs to use the most powerful magic under the influence of the eternal Witch King''s throne and the magic tower.


    He moved his fingers and the cap of the bottle was opened.


    Looking at the blood-like red color, John put his hand into the small bag.


    He took out a neatly folded piece of parchment.


    "Are you happy forever?"


    He stared at the wish list.


    Take out a bottle of magical animal blood from the small bag and add the magical blood.


    Looking at the changes produced in the magic blood, John walked towards the throne of the Eternal Witch King.


    Raising his right hand, the Silver Wick Sword appeared.


    Aiming at the vacant sword position on the throne of the Eternal Witch King.


    The sword in his hand was thrust hard into the Witch King''s throne.


    ¡­


    Chapter 850 The king in the seat will be alone forever


    As the sword body enters the throne of the eternal Witch King.


    A powerful wave of magic power spreads out from the center of the magic tower.


    Over the wizard city, the clouds rolled away.


    The sword of Silver Wake ignited golden flames.


    Like a torch, the red magic stone shines.


    The golden flame spread to the throne of the Eternal Witch King, and the scorching heat made the owl flap its wings in shock.


    From the throne of the Eternal Witch King, it burned to the ground, and then spread from the ground to the entire magic tower.


    The huge magic tower is burning with golden flames.


    Like a huge oven, melting the ice and snow in the entire city.


    Countless people looked at the bright magic tower.


    With the emergence of golden flames, it gradually reflects magnificent and colorful light.


    The walls became as transparent as glass.


    Everyone looked at this scene. In the Ministry of Magic, Percy stood up suddenly.


    The table trembled because of his movements, ink rolled off the table, and black ink fell on the carefully ironed clothes.


    Percy didn''t notice anything like that. He stared at the Magic Tower through the window.


    His body was shaking, his eyes were red and bloodshot, and his teeth were clenched.


    The ring in his hand fell into his palm bit by bit.


    Finally got to this point.


    The king of the Star Club became the king of the entire magical world.


    "Percy?"


    Penello came to visit him and happened to see this scene.


    The husband who used to be calm now looks ferocious.


    He punched the table with all his strength.


    Looking at the hard-working documents, he overturned the table.


    "Fuck!!"


    ¡­


    Malfoy, the least calm person, was extra calm today.


    The light of the ring in his hand has illuminated the hall of Malfoy Manor.


    The bright light is in his hands.


    Like a star.


    Malfoy moved his fingers, trying to close them to cover up the light.


    But this light is the burning light of my best friend.


    How could he do that.


    He said nothing and looked at the shining ring quietly.


    "You dragged me out of the mire, turned around and jumped into the flames of no return."


    Malfoy said.


    This light is so dazzling, John.


    ¡­


    Cedric stood alone outside the house. He had no shoes on and his hair was messy.


    He and Qiu Zhang lived on an island outside the Wizarding City.


    But he still saw the golden and brilliant flame.


    He was silent, and in the end he could only sigh.


    ¡­


    Hogwarts.


    The Starry Sky Cup will be held soon.


    This is where Astoria plays at home.


    She saw the ring light up.


    Witches from the same dormitory gathered around.


    Only Astoria knows what this means.


    She picked up the ring, and a witch asked her what was going on.


    She didn''t answer.


    This is burning ashes.


    It is the last light given to friends.


    As the youngest person in the Star Club, the person Astoria admires the most is John.


    It was also John who taught her a lot and recognized her as a star.


    A girl who was inconspicuous among the stars is now the most eye-catching rising star in the school league.


    ¡­


    Furong has been closed to guests for many days.


    She knew all this when she received the ring.


    "You gave us all your last tenderness." Furong curtsied and said sadly, "It would be great if you lied to me like you did when you stole the horse''s feather from the god."


    John of the Society of Stars, the Witch King on the Throne.


    Fleur had never looked forward to lies so much.


    If the letter is a joke, she will be happy.


    Unfortunately, that was a farewell.


    ¡­


    Edgar''s light illuminates this room.


    Like the dazzling life of the sun.


    Now it burns itself like the sun.


    Edgar in the dark, they are the most persistent and crazy people.


    Their light illuminates the world.


    "My king," Heinrich put his hand on his heart and said piously, "Edgar, I will always wait for your awakening."


    Jin stood beside him, also put his hand on his heart, and said seriously: "I will wait with you."


    King, don¡¯t forget your ministers.


    The king''s deputy always follows the king.


    ¡­


    In the deep sea, Daphne looked at the ring absentmindedly.


    The ring is in the dark seabed, with golden light emanating from it.

 Chapter 843：

    She stared at the light and picked up the Stars Badge.


    What she expected didn''t happen.


    There is no message inside the badge.


    Silent tears streaked across the corners of the eyes, breaking free from the skin.


    The crystal clear and round teardrops are like glass falling into the deep sea.


    Broken, merged, and disappeared on the decaying deck.


    Why do you cry?


    Daphne doesn''t know.


    Maybe this is the witch''s intuition. She understands that she may never see that person again.


    The person who makes people full of regrets.


    A scar seemed to be torn open in her soul.


    Every time she breathed, the scar stung.


    Mr. Greengrass asked everyone not to disturb his daughter.


    As a father, he felt powerless at this moment.


    "This is what I don''t want to see, my daughter."


    Mr. Greengrass sighed deeply.


    That is something even more unsolvable than a curse.


    It''s called love, but you can''t love it.


    It¡¯s called liking, but you can¡¯t get close.


    My love is trapped in a high tower, and my heart has fallen into an abyss.


    Daphne can never fall in love with a second person in her life.


    That person is too good and too perfect.


    Even separation is impeccable, even getting close is so painful.


    He is not the Dark Lord, nor the White Devil.


    He is the Witch King, the Witch King of everyone.


    Mr. Greengrass looked at his daughter from a distance.


    As a father, he can just protect his daughter.


    ¡­


    The flames of the magic tower dance.


    The mirror-like tower body is jumping with flames.


    John''s right hand was covered with silver, and he stepped onto the throne of the Eternal Witch-King.


    The golden flame cannot wait to welcome its owner.


    Tom suddenly became excited and saw John preparing to sit on the throne of the Eternal Witch King.


    The dog barked anxiously.


    When John saw Tom''s anxious look, he chuckled and said, "Tom, I forgot to say hello to you."


    Tom lowered his tail.


    It didn''t want John to sit on it.


    John wanted to rub Tom''s lost dog head, but unfortunately he couldn''t do it now.


    Golden flames wrapped around John''s body, and the eternal Witch King''s throne exuded magic that no one could resist.


    "Basil, beat Tom less, and stop beating the owl all the time."


    After Basil heard it, he didn''t know whether he heard it or not. He just buried his head under his wings.


    "Riddle, although you are smaller than both of them, you are the most stable," John told Riddle again, "When I am not around, you take good care of them and don''t let them get hurt."


    Riddle nodded, but the long-eared owl''s feathers trembled.


    "Hector, Helmer," John looked at the two protoss, "During my absence, protect the wizard city, and you can also go and play with those of the same kind."


    The little star spirits stood under the stairs of the throne of the Eternal Witch King. They lowered their heads and lost their former vitality.


    This is the last command of the Creator.


    Everything has been said and instructed.


    He finally said: "We have to say goodbye."


    With a smile on his lips, John slowly sat down.


    "goodbye."


    Take out the magic blood and drink it.


    The magic rampage begins.


    He sat on the throne of the Eternal Witch King.


    The rampant magic power expanded along with the entire magic tower.


    In a place that cannot be seen by the naked eye, chains are wrapped around John''s body.


    this moment.


    He is the Witch King.


    The eyes turned into vertical pupils, with black, gold, and purple dancing in them.


    Golden flames wrapped around his body and entered his body from his skin.


    It''s like billions of scalpels piercing the body.


    The intense pain made John''s face look ferocious.


    The flickering flames of the magic tower shrank rapidly and surged towards John''s body.


    All flames disappear.


    John closed his eyes.


    ¡­


    "Countdown to the finale, the new book "I Swing the Magic Wand in Marvel" has been released. Thank you to new and old readers for their support."


    Chapter 851 Utopia, Merlin


    At this moment, the existence of the Witch King is connected with magic.


    His skin was engraved with magical lines, and his eyes were filled with magical power.


    Every beating of the heart will trigger fluctuations in magic power.


    His blood turned into a brilliant golden color, transcending mortal blood.


    Is he still a human being?


    John didn¡¯t have an answer to this sentence either.


    The brain is trembling crazily, as if it is about to collapse.


    His consciousness soared infinitely into the sky, beyond the Magic Tower, beyond the Wizarding City, beyond the Magic Kingdom, and beyond the sky.


    The consciousness that transcends everything makes everything slow down.


    A second in the eyes of ordinary people may be a day or a year in John''s case, or it may be longer.


    He opened his eyes again and looked around.


    He has left the magic tower.


    The place where I am now is a forest, and the mist is floating like a world of death.


    Even John did not expect such a turn of events.


    "Is it because my spirit has been sublimated and I have completely transcended the world?" John wondered to himself.


    Doesn¡¯t that mean John¡¯s physical death?


    "No, no, no, you are still alive."


    The voice came.


    John turned his head and looked.


    The voice came from the swamp.


    On the swamp, an old man with a gray beard stood on the boat instead of walking on land.


    John has seen that look before.


    He walked over and revealed the man''s identity in one sentence.


    "Merlin."


    He looked at Merlin and asked, "Where is this place?"


    "Where is it?" Merlin rested his chin on the oar and muttered, "You can call this Apple City, or of course you can call it Utopia."


    "Utopia, Avalon?" John''s eyes changed.


    The legendary Utopia where Merlin is located.


    "Are you the real Merlin?" After getting this result, John felt a little ridiculous.


    Have you ascended to your ideal land?


    "You can also call me that." Merlin shrugged, "I don''t know either."


    John looked at Merlin''s appearance and couldn''t help but shake his head. These old wizards always like to tell the truth.


    "Okay, young Witch King, do you choose to stand here, or come with me across the swamp?"


    Merlin looked around and extended the invitation, then whispered: "If you miss this opportunity, there will be no other opportunity."


    John glanced around and walked onto the boat.


    Merlin''s extradition was probably the highest level of welcome John had ever received.


    At the other end of the swamp, an island gradually appeared.


    The strange thing is that the islands above the swamp become larger as they get closer.


    At first it was only as big as a palm, but as it got closer, the island was as big as the Wizarding City.


    The boat hit the shore. Merlin jumped onto the shore and stretched out his hand to pull John.


    "So I came to this place because of my spiritual detachment?" John did not forget his question. He watched Merlin pick a beautiful apple and put it directly into his mouth, and asked, "Why is this?"


    "Because this is where all magic can go."


    Merlin chewed an apple and threw one to John, "Didn''t you meet other Merlins?"


    "I don''t know if they have told you that wherever there is magic, there is Merlin."


    John muttered: "You are the God of Magic."


    "It''s just that someone else got it," Merlin said with a smile, "You can also be Merlin."


    "Me?" John was stunned.


    "Yes," Merlin stretched out his finger and said, "You break the limits of magic, learn magic from magical creatures, and learn the language of dragons."


    "Look, you can be Merlin too."


    John couldn''t understand this.


    This is something even the Witch King finds ridiculous. Are you Merlin?

 Chapter 844：

    "Merlin can be me, but I don''t have to be that Merlin." Merlin smiled, "So you can also be Merlin."


    "I can confirm that I am not the incarnation of Merlin," John didn''t want to be someone else, she said, "My name is John Wick."


    "It seems you like this name very much." Merlin walked in front.


    Avalon, known as the Utopia, slowly unfolded in front of John''s eyes.


    Just like the world of death, this world is also independent of the original world, or it is beyond the world.


    The ruler of this world is magic.


    Merlin is the **** of magic.


    "Every magical world has Merlin?"


    John quickened his pace and walked beside Merlin, "So Merlin was born with magic?"


    "You can think of it this way," Merlin clapped his hands and an oak staff fell, "but it usually comes with a mission."


    "There are also some unexpected places, such as the Gate of Things." Merlin shrugged, "Your teacher is a great person, and he deserves my respect."


    The Gate of Things is the manifestation of all trading rules, and it is also what the alchemist pursues throughout his life.


    Merlin arrived at his destination, a high tower.


    What surprised John was that the tall tower was the same as the Magic Tower.


    He frowned and followed Merlin in.


    In the high tower, a huge oak tree grows inside.


    There was a human-shaped vacancy in the oak tree. Merlin walked in and the oak tree enveloped him, leaving only his face exposed.


    "You are the Witch King, John." Merlin said loftily, "You have profound magic, why do you choose to bear all this by yourself?"


    "Because I am the Witch King." John said.


    "You are just like Pendragon," Merlin said with a wink, "a king."


    "Maybe becoming Merlin is not a bad thing for you."


    "Sorry, John Wick, I didn''t mean to be anyone else."


    John refuses Merlin''s second invitation.


    Merlin didn''t force it either. As the God of Magic, he was the one with the highest attainments in magic.


    So he said: "Then let me see your ideal hometown."


    John raised his hand, and in his left hand, the Elder Wand slowly appeared.


    Merlin praised: "You learn very quickly."


    Since it is an utopia, everything about magic can be embodied.


    John called out the Elder Wand, raised the wand and waved it.


    The mist enveloped the tower.


    Immediately afterwards, the surroundings began to turn white.


    John waved his wand again, and everything around him became blurry.


    The blue planet appears in front of you.


    Merlin stayed in the oak tree and watched with interest.


    "What do you call this utopia?"


    "Civil Brain."


    John glanced at Merlin, "Avalon is your brain?"


    Since the other party calls Brain Civics Utopia, Avalon also has similarities with Brain Civics.


    Merlin did not nod. He just looked around and sighed: "Even by Merlin''s standards, you are the best one."


    "Thank you for the compliment. I''m more curious about why you stay in the tree?"


    "Then why did you stay in your seat?" Merlin asked back.


    John was speechless. This Merlin was really speechless.


    "This world, and even this universe, operates with regularity."


    Merlin said: "Magic is just one of the energies."


    "So you put yourself into the oak tree as an increase to maximize this energy?"


    It turns out that he is not the first person to do this. John can only say that smart wizards all have similar ideas.


    "Let me see your world," Merlin urged John, "I haven''t seen it in a long time."


    "There are so many clones of yours, but none of them went to see you?"


    "They also have strengths and weaknesses," Merlin said. "Even the most beautiful Avalon will get tired of it after looking at it for a long time."


    John stretched out his hand and pressed it on the blue planet.


    Everything around is wrapped in the planet.


    A city on the ocean appears.


    ¡­


    "The new book "I Swing the Magic Wand in Marvel" has been released. Thank you to new and old readers for their support."


    Chapter 852: The Witch King, Merlin¡¯s Beard


    In this place, time is delayed indefinitely.


    This is a wonderful perspective.


    It looks like time has stopped all over the world.


    John saw a bubble flying in the sky, and he stretched out his finger to poke it.


    Run your fingers through the bubbles.


    Looking at Merlin on the side, he also stretched out his hand, but his fingers pricked the bubble.


    A hole opened in the middle of the bubble, and it shattered at a slow and almost motionless speed.


    "How did you do it?" John frowned. He was conscious, so he couldn''t penetrate the bubble.


    But Merlin was in the same Utopia world as himself, but he could interfere with things in this world.


    "You can think of me as an intervention that jumps out of this world," Merlin taught without reservation, like a tireless teacher, "Utopia is about building a brand new world, which may be lower than the original world dimension. It may also be higher than this world dimension.¡±


    "You have traveled to other worlds before, and you should know that the power generated by the intersection of celestial bodies can bring different worlds into contact."


    "It''s like a miracle," Merlin smiled and shook his fingers, "Magic is this kind of miracle."


    John thought for a moment and suddenly stretched out two fingers.


    Pinch on the popped bubble.


    The hole that was originally opened was closed again by him.


    Merlin was stunned for a moment, then he laughed and said, "Haha, look at you, the Witch King is on top."


    "Merlin''s beard." John responded with a smile.


    The two people teased each other.


    They are not like wizards spanning thousands of years, but more like a pair of friends who have known each other for a long time.


    "You have already mastered too many things," Merlin stroked his beard. "Those forbidden knowledges are all nutrients you greedily absorbed."


    "It''s just with the help of strong power."


    John shook his head. Unlike Merlin''s rules for popping stop bubbles, John relied on the help of his own magic power that might have reached level 9.


    Magic rampage plus magic tower and eternal Witch King throne.


    John is infinitely close to level 9, and even reaches level 9.


    He may not be called a god, but he can be called a demigod. There is no problem.


    Merlin admired the Wizard King of the magical world. As a legendary wizard living in Avalon, he had not encountered anyone like John for a long time.


    "Strength is supreme, have you forgotten?" Merlin said this to John.


    John paused and smiled: "Yes, strength is supreme."


    "Great Merlin, I have questions that need to be answered." John and Merlin walked in the Wizarding City, and everything here was frozen.


    "About the Dragon Field, why does the Ice Box appear there?" John asked his confusion.


    The most bizarre thing he has ever encountered in this world is the existence of the Ice Box.


    That thing completely surpasses the power of this world, and can even directly turn the entire planet into an ice ball.


    The appearance of this kind of thing in a world where the highest level is nothing more than nuclear weapons is like a grenade with the safety catch appearing in a fight between mice.


    Since that thing passed through the hands of two Merlins one after another, Merlin, as Avalon, must also know something.


    "Box of Ice?" When it comes to this item, Merlin needs to think about it for a while before he remembers it.


    He stood in front of a barbecue restaurant, smelling the smell of meat inside, and said, "If I told you that it was brought down by God... what would you do?"


    "The kind of Death?" John asked.


    Merlin shook his head, "No, it''s different."


    "You can regard it as the existence of a higher life, an existence like you." Merlin raised his head and looked at the magic tower where all the firelight shrank. The dazzling magic tower was gorgeous and colorful.


    "Those ''gods'', they have different civilizations and powerful powers,"


    "You should have seen the Rainbow Bridge. The operation of that kind of energy is far beyond the technology of this world."


    A group of civilizations called ¡®gods¡¯?


    When John got this answer, he looked up at Merlin''s not-so-tall back, "Will they come back?"


    "Who knows?" Merlin shrugged and said, "There are always many secrets in this world, and even gods cannot fully know them."


    "Long life and power." Merlin said. "Compared with theirs, the life of this world is pitifully short."


    "Oh, you are not in this group."


    Merlin looked strange, "To be honest, I don''t even understand why you can survive so well."


    "One thousand years? Two thousand years? Or longer?"


    Merlin sighed: "You have something that countless people are pursuing, but you are not happy."


    "I have lived too long to witness birth and death," John said expressionlessly. "I can see my family and friends die, and I can also see their family gradually turn from piety to rebellion and darkness."


    "You are afraid of betrayal, Witch King." Merlin turned to look at John, with pity in his eyes, "You are a great Witch King, but no matter how great a person is, you cannot fight against the human heart."


    "Yes, I''m afraid of this, Merlin."


    John looked around at these young, old, and young faces, and he murmured to himself: "The human heart is far darker than the abyss."


    "I am used to loyalty, but history tells me that no matter how good a monarch is, he cannot avoid betrayal."


    He left behind ten rings. These rings may maintain the stability of the magical world in one hundred or two hundred years.


    But when enough time passes, those vying for power and profit will emerge.


    Weasley, Longbottom, Greengrass, Malfoy, Diggory, Edgar, Delacour, Ledisray.


    Ancient Alliance, Silver Hand Alliance


    These families holding rings have innate power over other wizards.


    Disputes will also begin when a generation that is friendly with each other dies.


    This is inevitable. The first generation of each dynasty has unprecedented unity and prosperity.


    History cannot allow you to obtain advanced knowledge, but it can allow you to find experience in historical failures.


    John may one day in the future personally destroy the bloodline of his friends because of a certain thing done by a certain family.

 Chapter 845：

    The cruel reality has been burned into John''s mind in advance.


    He can''t help but face this.


    "The existence of the Witch King is to occupy that position forever."


    John and Merlin stopped under the tower, Grindelwald''s words as he entered the shadows echoed in their ears.


    To become the Witch King, you have to face those situations of eternal loneliness.


    Even John himself doesn''t know how long he can live. Maybe he will live longer than the Black Lagoon.


    Until this country gave birth to the second Witch King who killed himself and stepped on his body to ascend the throne.


    "Your Majesty, the Witch King," Merlin said as his beard rubbed against the bark of the oak tree, "I see in you your devotion to magic and your responsibility to your people."


    "You are a true king. Under your leadership, wizards will continue to survive."


    Merlin said: "You made magic great again."


    "If Grindelwald is not under our feet, I might think that you are him." John bowed slightly and extended his hand to invite, "Please allow me to take you to the next location at my own discretion."


    He snapped his fingers, and the ground beneath his feet began to pull. They appeared again in another country.


    ¡­


    Chapter 853 Monster, God


    The two people appeared in a city like old friends.


    Merlin stared at the stopped cars on the road with great interest.


    He reached out his oak staff and knocked.


    "These things are interesting."


    "Maybe you can look at something more interesting." John pulled the ground again, and they appeared in a research center.


    On the surface it is a research center, but in fact it is a secret strategic stronghold.


    Inside, the walls of the soldiers were covered with messages from wizards.


    Some technologies under development are mainly used to deal with wizards.


    "Combining magic."


    When Merlin saw the magic crystal being put on the machine for study, he said, "You are expanding the influence of magic."


    "Magic and technology, this is one of the ways of the future."


    John raised his hand and scanned the technologies, and the structures inside were generated in his mind.


    A weapon with the same structure appeared in his hand, "a weapon made based on technology and magic, making it dependent on magic."


    "When magic becomes indispensable in the operation of the world, rare wizards will become precious."


    John pressed the weapon switch. The weapon was not successfully made. The electric current passed through the magic crystal, causing it to be detonated.


    The energy of the explosion disappeared in his hands, and John said casually: "By the way, I can also use these technologies to strengthen the magical power technology of the Magic Kingdom."


    "Use these people to create benefits for yourself." Merlin admired John''s approach very much, "It''s unjust, but it''s right."


    Unjust, but correct.


    This is John''s consistent code of conduct.


    He does not pursue justice, but only pursues what is right. He can give wizards a break from being crushed by Muggles. He will kill tens of thousands of Muggles.


    Merely in terms of the number of Muggles killed, even the ten most evil dark wizards combined cannot compare with him.


    To Muggles, he is not a kind monarch, let alone a benevolent god.


    He is a monster, a monster that can bring the country to destruction.


    His correctness is only for wizards.


    From a Muggle perspective, he might be a shameless thief.


    Although they cannot see John, under the ideology, John has no body.


    If it were any wizard like Dumbledore, they would not do this.


    Because morality binds those righteous wizards.


    Merlin is not a righteous man. On the contrary, his greatness is due to his powerful magical attainments and contribution to the magical world.


    And he is the **** of magic.


    Like the Witch King, he seeks strength and pursues truth.


    John took Merlin shopping around the world.


    The time constructed by the brain''s civic realm is different from that of the outside world.


    They are walking in a suspended world. If it is never lifted, this moment will be eternal life.


    Finally, they arrived in Cornwall.


    The pace that had been walking also stopped.


    Merlin was wrapped in oak trees, and his face showed the nostalgia of returning to his homeland.


    He left a legend in this world and left this world.


    Now, wearing an oak tree and returning to my hometown, everything has changed.


    The only thing that hasn''t changed is the legend about King Arthur and Merlin.


    John pulled his palm upwards, and their bodies flew up into the sky.


    The planet became smaller and smaller under the feet, and finally they reappeared in the brain.


    The endless whiteness is like a blurry dreamland.


    Compared with the legendary Utopia Avalon, this place is so immature and small.


    John stretched out his hand to Merlin and smiled: "Although it''s a little late to say it, it''s nice to meet you, Merlin."


    "Similarly, this is my honor, the great Witch King, John."


    Merlin stretched out his hand hidden under the oak tree, and the two held their hands.


    "Magic is great, isn''t it?" Merlin smiled slightly, "You pursue it, it''s like an endless adventure, it''s fascinating."


    "At the same time, I need to thank you. You allowed me to return to my hometown. Although I cannot kiss the soil of my hometown, you also allowed me to touch the changed scenery."


    Merlin''s body gradually turned into little bits of light.


    "Great Witch King, don''t rush into the darkness of loneliness."


    Merlin''s voice came from the eternal universe.


    "Try to let yourself be imperfect and enjoy this world for a while."


    "You have this method, just like you can take away the Ice Box, the miracle of magic will always be open to you."


    The golden light disappeared from the brain.


    John can be sure that Merlin has returned to Avalon.


    That place is somewhere, an ideal land that can only be reached by magic.


    And John¡¯s ideal hometown is in this pure white place with no sky.


    "I am the king," John said to himself, staring at the blue planet, "I am a monster, I am a god."


    "who I am?"


    John Wick?


    John did not continue to speak, his consciousness was trembling and extremely blurred.


    He roared, and black energy bloomed in his eyes.


    ¡­


    The shrinking golden flame engulfed John''s body.


    It was like billions of the most delicate and precise scalpels piercing his body.


    His heart was burned by the flames, and on the throne of the Eternal Witch King, the magic that bound his body completely surrounded him.


    Magic rampage plus magic tower increase.


    John opened his eyes, black, gold, and purple.


    The interweaving of three colors made his eyes magical.


    His brain was in intense pain, but it was so clear that he could clearly feel every bit of pain.


    As small as a mote of dust, as far away as beyond the fog.


    John only needs one thought to uproot the city.


    Only his body can withstand the huge magic power that can penetrate the core of the earth.


    On the magic tower that looks like a sword, golden runes light up.


    The overflowing magic power turned into a bridge rushing towards the sky.


    Flying directly through the clouds to an unknown location.


    Level 9!


    Level 7 is already the limit of a wizard, level 8 is where John is, and level 9 magic is close to that of a god.


    Mortal bodies cannot control the power of gods.


    The body, which could not be destroyed by nuclear bombs, now showed signs of fragmentation.


    He was like fragile porcelain, with golden blood flowing out of every wound.


    Golden blood covered his whole body, making John shine with a dazzling golden light like the sun.


    That light illuminates the entire Magic Kingdom.


    In the golden light, only a pair of eyes mixed with three colors were not covered up.


    John grabbed the Elder Wand and lifted it with difficulty.


    "In the name of the Witch King," John said solemnly, "bless my people."


    "Praise the name of the Witch King and get the protection of the Witch King."


    "No matter where you are, the Witch King''s sight will accompany you."


    As the spell fell, the purple color in his eyes disappeared.


    The most powerful magic in ancient times has blessed every wizard.


    Wizards once believed that Voldemort placed a curse on his name, and that anyone who spoke his name would be known to him.


    And what John is doing at the moment has the same purpose but the same purpose.


    As long as the wizard praises the Witch King, he can let him know and even get some energy from it.


    This magic covers wizards all over the world, and can let John know the plight of wizards.


    He is gradually becoming the omnipotent Witch King in the magical world.


    He can''t make himself omnipotent, so he can see every wizard.


    This is equivalent to dividing his consciousness and falling on every wizard.


    ¡­


    Chapter 854 To those who are always awake


    The wounds on John''s body were recovering. Even without using the Time Corridor, his metabolism was much higher than that of the wizard.


    The physique of a wizard is already superior to that of ordinary people, and his physique is even more superior to that of a wizard.

 Chapter 846：

    The difference in life levels is just like what Merlin said.


    Perhaps only those civilizations called ¡®gods¡¯ can compete with his body.


    Long-lasting vitality comes from an infinitely energetic body.


    He will not age like a wizard. Even hundreds of years later, he will still have an active body and powerful magic power.


    The magic power will become more powerful as time accumulates. One day, he will cross the bottleneck of level 8 and truly become a guest of God''s domain.


    At that time, he can go to Avalon, or use Brain Civics to create an Avalon.


    The huge magic power makes the Elder Wand extremely excited.


    This was a creation from God. John couldn''t help but guess that the God of Death who created it was as powerful as Merlin.


    The **** of death who made the deal with him has revealed his identity.


    Although he is equally ancient, he is not the God of Death among the three brothers.


    John understood the man''s true identity.


    Also understand the existence of death.


    There are countless mysteries in this world, and wizards are one of them.


    The purple color in John''s eyes disappeared, and his magic rampage was about to end.


    But he wanted to force her to stay.


    Only the current self can support the use of that magic.


    "I''m going to use a curse on myself."


    John held down the Silver Wick Sword with his right hand, and the bright red magic stone was extremely bright.


    This eternal Witch King''s throne, blessed by two magic stones, is the container of this power.


    The countless sands of time merged with the golden blood and turned into a cage.


    The eternal fire piercing the body ignites the magic power and stops it.


    The chill in his chest erupted, and John''s eyes became more blue, gold and blue intertwined.


    The faint blue color did not stop, and white frost condensed on his body and throne.


    The eternal fire burns, frozen, burning in the ice.


    John''s mind turned and he silently recited his true name.


    "Wotan."


    In the entanglement of the blue sky, the stars in the sky are pulled.


    In the twisted starry sky, the power of the stars gathers on the magic tower.


    All the stars in the sky above the Magic Kingdom disappeared, replaced by the stars that were piled together on the Magic Tower.


    Chaos particles fluctuated violently, and John held the hilt of the sword in his right hand.


    The Alchemy Department and the Potions Department on the other side of the Wizarding City glowed simultaneously.


    The M?bius strip of the Alchemy Department spread throughout the city in an instant, and there was a secret room in the Potions Department that even Damo Alex didn''t know about.


    The golden potion continued to flow out, gathering into a huge amount of potion the size of a swimming pool.


    The Potions Department serves as a mediator, and the black square building turns those potions into a golden mist that covers the whole city.


    The gathered star power suddenly fell down, rubbed against the chaotic particles, and turned into colorful colors.


    Rainbow bridge.


    That was the embodiment of ultimate magic. The magic released during the Battle of Hogwarts was enough to destroy all the Inferi in the Black Lake.


    But compared with this time, the Rainbow Bridge was far different.


    The magic tower was shrouded in it, and the tower turned into a rainbow color as the huge magic power was poured into it.


    On the colored glass magic tower, all the light converged into John''s body.


    Within his body, magic power was raging, exploding his body from time to time and then quickly recovering.


    The frozen throne melts the ice.


    On the throne, a mysterious pattern composed of lines and circles emerged.


    "The place of eternity."


    The obscure and ancient voice of the Witch King was like an oath in the universe.


    The huge impact caused by the Rainbow Grass almost collapsed the Wizarding City.


    Under the cycle of M?bius strip, all the broken places are repaired.


    Half of the golden potions in the Potions Department disappeared.


    In the entire wizard city, no one was injured.


    John lowered the Elder Wand, holding the sword in his right hand and the staff in his left hand, sitting on the throne of the Eternal Witch King.


    His body was radiating light, with flames burning behind him.


    Ice condenses in the magic tower, and thunder and lightning travel in the ice.


    John entered the brain again.


    ¡­


    In the pure white world, jumping lightning and dark matter are independent of each other. Purple is structured into a sword, gold is transformed into a crown, blue is a box, and silver is an albatross.


    John held the wand in his hand and looked at the things in front of him.


    This is something he created and is bound by him.


    The dark matter is approaching the blue planet, and it exudes greed.


    The jumping lightning is violent and unpredictable.


    That sword has the ability to destroy everything, and the golden crown wanders in dreams.


    The blue box is always waiting for the frozen doomsday.


    Albatross is the most normal of all abilities. He looks at John, waiting for his decision.


    They are the Witch King''s most loyal partners, and they are also the Witch King''s greatest enemies.


    John took up the crown and caught the lightning.


    He stared at the thing in his hand. Lei Deng tried to break free, but was tightly restrained.


    When he puts on the crown, he will become the master of the brain and the city. If he catches the thunder and lightning, he can turn it into speed and storm.


    There are countless magical entanglements in the dark matter, and the black dragon spreads its wings from inside.


    The albatross flew up and fell slowly.


    John turned into silver.


    He walked towards the main body and his eyes fell on the thing in his hand.


    "Let me do it."


    Silver John spoke.


    He stared at the crown. John raised the crown without saying anything.


    Silver John lowered his head like a crowned king.


    "I hereby bless you," John slowly put the crown on his head, like the end of an epic poem. "You will be deprived of the ability to sleep, and you will only have sobriety as your companion in this life."


    "You can''t dream, because you are the dream."


    "Long and boring."


    "You can''t wake up because you are awake."


    "You are the darkness in the light, the light in the darkness."


    "You are unpredictable, you cannot be embraced."


    "You are a sleepwalker with three heads. You only think about the past and the future in your dreams."


    John needs to do this.


    He needs the presence of the Witch King who responds to the wizard all the time.


    The brain''s thinking area is between existence and non-existence. A dream may destroy the world, and it may also drag everyone into the dream.


    Being awake in a dream can never fall asleep.


    This is a cruel curse, spoken in the name of blessing.


    The person who accepted this cruel curse was John.


    In other words, it''s part of him.


    Putting on the crown, the silver John''s body gradually turned into gold.


    The birth of the sleepwalker means the emergence of the administrator of the brain''s civic realm.


    Those restless things have become quiet.


    John looked at those things again.


    He looked at the wand, recalling Merlin''s words in his mind.


    Moving toward the dark matter, he grabbed it.


    Pull out the purple sword and chop it down to separate it.


    Grabbing part of the dark matter, he fused it with lightning, opened the blue box, and threw it in.


    Holding the blue box and the wand, he said to the sleepwalker: "From now on, this place will be left to you."


    "Goodbye, forever sober."


    It''s a pity that he can''t remember the glory of the past and can only wake up in the future.


    ¡­


    "It will be completed tomorrow!"


    Chapter 855 One body and three bodies


    John deprived himself of a part of himself and became his brain.


    Even the Witch King cannot observe the world all the time.


    "Sometimes it''s nice not to be perfect."


    John watched the changes in his brain.


    The Lord of Dreams does not need a magic wand. He wears a crown, like a conductor, waving changes in the world.


    A small piece of grass squeezed out of the expanding imagination of the brain.


    This is life and a wizard''s dream.


    John stopped watching, and his body gradually disappeared.


    "Witch King, maybe one day you will regret it," the voice of the Lord of Dreams sounded, "We are one."


    John nodded and chuckled: "On that day, we will meet again."


    The Lord of Dreams turned his head and said nothing. He was about to start a long and endless day.


    The blue planet is so beautiful, but it can breed countless evils in this place.


    Goodbye, Witch King.


    ¡­


    [Ding, the magic blood is over]


    [Acquired the blessing of Rune Snake characteristics: three songs, gaze, growth, sleepwalking]

 Chapter 847：

    ¡¾Three poems: Separating consciousness from soul¡¿


    ¡¾Gaze: Revealing and deciphering knowledge increases¡¿


    [Growth: Continuously growing until the end of life]


    [Sleepwalking: imaginary dreams, you can travel in dreams]


    The ninth magic blood is over.


    The abundant magic power in John''s body is still noisy like churning magma.


    He stared at the three blessings, his consciousness and soul separated.


    Rune snake, an ancient existence.


    Basically, there are no runes that die of old age, because they are not united with each other and often kill each other.


    Three lives are of the same body, one body and three bodies.


    This may be the sorrow of the rune snake. Three lives share one body.


    John sat on the throne, ice and fire devouring each other.


    Under the magic tower.


    The people belonging to the Witch King looked up at the radiant top of the tower.


    Percy''s office can see the Magic Tower.


    His mood gradually stabilized, the ring rolled down in the corner, and the neat office became a mess.


    Penello came over and approached her husband.


    This woman understands that what her husband needs now is not any sound.


    She leaned on Percy''s shoulder, and the two of them looked at the radiant tower in front of the window.


    She asked softly: "What is that?"


    Percy hugged his wife and paused.


    The dazzling light lingered in his eyes, and the voice of this powerful Weasley revealed reluctance.


    "From now on, there are two suns in the Magic Kingdom."


    Yes, their king¡¯s glory will still shine on his people.


    But where are my friends?


    Percy said nothing and stood there quietly with his wife.


    ¡­


    The light of the ring gradually dimmed, and the man who belonged to the stars burned himself and turned into the sun.


    Give the starlight that shines on the stars to everyone selflessly.


    At this moment, Malfoy was as silent as a puppet.


    He just rubbed it over and over with his thumb.


    The runes on the ring seemed to be engraved on his finger.


    He stopped his finger movements and slowly put the ring on.


    "It fits well." Malfoy looked at the ring, and he stroked it like John did.


    There was a trace of self-deprecation at the corner of the mouth, which could also be the arc of a smile.


    "I''ve always wanted to try it like this."


    Every time he saw John do this action before, he knew what John was thinking about.


    That person has already exposed all his habits to the eyes of the stars.


    Malfoy once secretly took out a ring and rubbed it thoughtfully like John did.


    But I don¡¯t know why, no matter what kind of ring it is, it doesn¡¯t come as naturally as John¡¯s.


    As time passed, he stopped learning.


    Until today, he finally understood why John''s movements were so natural.


    Because it was paid for at a heavy price over and over again.


    Malfoy looked up and saw his worried parents.


    The distress in his mother''s eyes hurt his heart.


    responsibility.


    Those things seemed to suddenly fall on his shoulders. Malfoy seemed to have matured a lot overnight.


    "I''m fine, Mom."


    Malfoy walked towards his mother.


    He is no longer the child who could cling to his parents'' arms.


    When he grew up, he was a head taller than his mother.


    He hugged his mother.


    Narcissa understood what the Witch King meant to her son.


    Lucius put his hand on his son''s shoulder.


    The silent words between father and son were transmitted with this action.


    "I''m just going to miss him."


    Malfoy said softly: "I miss him very much."


    John, I have to take responsibility like you.


    ¡­


    The wizards did not know what the light meant, nor did they know that they might never see the Witch King again.


    They were just curious, and at the same time surprised by the changes that had just happened to them.


    For a moment, they felt that they were on the verge of death and the city was destroyed.


    The visions in the sky they attributed to the greatness of the Witch King.


    Powerful magic, this is the Witch King.


    Infinite miracles, this is the Witch King.


    Their Witch King is powerful and can protect the wizards.


    So praise the Witch King, just like the miracles the Witch King once performed.


    The wizards cheered at the light.


    A child made some strange discoveries.


    The bubbles he blew seemed to become smaller?


    The child stared suspiciously at the Sir Bubbles candy purchased from Weasley''s Wizarding Wheezes.


    ¡­


    In the magic tower, everything is coming to an end.


    Tom sat beneath the glorious throne.


    How dazzling.


    The Star Spirits didn¡¯t play around either.


    Basil flapped its wings and landed next to Tom. This time it didn''t hit Tom, but stretched out its wings and landed lightly on the dog''s head.


    Riddle stood next to the protoss, his **** eyes narrowed.


    John looked at the wand in his hand.


    Maybe it¡¯s better not to be perfect.


    "Just think of it as my selfishness."


    With a thought in his mind, the Holy Grail potion stored in the Potions Department rolled around.


    A vortex **** all the potion away.


    On the magic tower, golden potions gathered inside and turned into a ball.


    The surface of the ball is smooth, like jelly.


    All the little animals looked up at the ball.


    John raised his left hand, and in front of the Elder Wand, a blue box condensed.


    On the square mark on his chest, lines and circles grew, covering his body toward the wand.


    Like a growing tree, behind him grew a sacred tree woven with countless truths.


    The tree is getting bigger and bigger, almost submerging the entire space.


    Following the direction John pointed, the tree extended its branches into the golden potion.


    Like a golden apple hanging on a tree made of truth.


    John said: "I give you life, my consciousness, and my soul."


    "I give you a name, bloodline and body."


    "You are a new life, the successor of the nine bloodlines, and the holder of a free soul."


    What is he going to do?


    Like a title he has.


    Creation!


    Create a life!


    Who to create?


    I.


    The blue box moves closer to the golden potion.


    That golden apple contains powerful vitality.


    Like a heart, beating suddenly.


    The rhythm of life begins to play.


    John didn''t stop, his voice became distant.


    It¡¯s like speaking to the future from the past, and also like looking back in the future.


    "I will give you supreme knowledge and implement the alchemy of ancient and modern times."


    "I will give you powerful magic and the power to defeat the three demon kings."


    "I give you the flame of Nirvana, the ancient transcendence beyond life and death."


    John''s eyes became vertical pupils, his right eye was filled with darkness and lightning, and his left eye was filled with light and time.


    "You walk in darkness and bathe in light."


    "You control the thunder and lightning in the storm, and dominate in the fear."


    "You can bring disaster, but you can also bring rebirth."


    "You are the Creator and the Destroyer."


    "You are a new life, and you are also the dead Witch King."


    Having said this, John paused.


    In his right eye, the darkness gradually became lighter.

 Chapter 848：

    Chapter 856 Goodbye, John


    "You have the courage to explore and the speed to cross mountains, seas and universes."


    "You have the wisdom to solve puzzles and the curiosity about everything."


    "You have the tolerance to accept friends."


    "You are selfish and only love your family."


    The gray hair didn''t stop, and the black hair gradually turned gray.


    It is a kind of withering like after losing life.


    John stopped. The box had entered the golden apple.


    He lowered his wand, and the power from the throne of the Eternal Witch King shuttled through his body.


    "You''re not perfect," he murmured, "but you''re very real."


    Pointing the wand at his head, John closed his eyes.


    On the Elder Wand, every trace of soul was pulled out.


    A gentle wave.


    That ray of soul slowly drifted towards the golden color, like a breeze.


    That is my imperfect soul.


    That was the excitement and curiosity I felt when I received that letter at the age of eleven.


    That was the anger and helplessness of hearing the mudblood being looked down upon.


    That is the sadness and powerlessness brought about by death.


    It was at the Christmas ball that I was stunned for a moment.


    It was also in the Star Club, the lofty ambitions for the future.


    It is powerlessness, missing, loneliness and guilt.


    That''s my everything, my soul, my life.


    John''s closed eyes, at the corner of his left eye, he didn''t know if it was blood or tears.


    A drop of gold slipped.


    It floats with the soul to the golden apple.


    John opened his eyes. Only his left eye was intact.


    He sighed softly.


    "You are a Slytherin."


    "You are the king of the magical world."


    "You are Watson Wake''s child, his pride."


    "You are Natasha Jovonovich''s child, Jovonovich''s Yadani."


    "You are Ariana Wick''s brother, a blind man in Godric''s Hollow."


    "You are the stars, remember your friends."


    "You are the Witch King, don''t forget your people."


    "Who are you¡­"


    With countless envy and longing in his eyes, John opened his lips lightly.


    "John Wick."


    The man in the golden apple took shape, and blue light flashed through his heart.


    He grew from a baby, naked.


    John''s consciousness began to fall asleep, and his blurred vision still fell on the unborn golden apple there.


    "You are me, the past me and the future me."


    His voice has become smaller and smaller.


    "You are not me, not who I am now."


    The three heads of the rune snake.


    Sleepwalkers are also awake. They are awake in countless intertwined dreams and cannot return.


    The planner is also a self-locked person, sitting on the throne of magic and becoming magic, guarding the body that is no longer human and unable to leave.


    Finally, critics are also liberals.


    He criticized, criticized John Wick''s greatness, and cursed John Wick''s selfishness.


    He is free, gets rid of the Witch King trapped in the dream and the throne, and becomes John Wick, the free John Wick.


    For yourself on the throne, love, love your family, love yourself, and love your friends.


    His new life will take a long time.


    Wake up from the last dream.


    With a freedom that the two Johns did not have.


    You are not a black dragon who becomes a monster and destroys everything.


    You are not a golden dragon who becomes a **** and protects everything.


    You are an albatross, you can fly and reach wherever you want to go.


    You are free, you can ride the wind and go to the sea.


    The Witch King fell asleep.


    This is a dreamless good night. He even gives dreams to his people.


    He was wrapped in ice and fire.


    Use yourself as a container to exude the greatness of magic all the time.


    As a shield and a sword.


    He will be the patron saint of all wizards and the nightmare of all enemies.


    This is the greatest magic in the world, and people will call it the ''Great Witch King''.


    The little guys in the magic tower.


    Tom whimpered and lay down, his tail swaying slightly, and his head resting on the Witch King''s instep.


    The hands that once touched my head with warmth need to hold the sword that represents strength and intimidation.


    The Elder Wand fell from his left hand and rolled down the steps.


    The silver ring fell off from the thin fingertips.


    John fell asleep.


    He was once smiling happily like everyone else, and he was also angry at his own powerlessness.


    In the Mirror of Erised.


    With honor and strength, surrounded by loved ones and delicious food.


    He fell into a deep sleep.


    He is the perfect Witch King and the imperfect John Wick.


    He was one step closer to understanding his own heart and being with the girl whose eyes followed him.


    He will wake up.


    In that world, no one knew John Wick.


    The voices praising the Witch King are all over the world, but they are just the Witch King.


    Magic Tower, a place that is always cold and bright.


    The openable door closed, and blue ice crystals froze it.


    ¡­


    In the distant deep sea.


    As the light disappeared, Daphne couldn''t suppress it after all.


    She cried, bursting into tears.


    The dark deep sea cannot convey my thoughts, my love is trapped in the tower.


    But isn¡¯t she trapped in a high tower?


    That night of Christmas pas de deux under the moon, that mutual merry Christmas.


    The most beautiful gift and the greatest regret.


    She touched her heart, but it was empty.


    That heart was left behind in the high tower, and all it did was just a shell, with nothing to love.


    Love is great, love is restrained.


    No, it shouldn¡¯t be like this.


    Love is selfish!


    Love is crazy!


    Without you, I would flood the world with sea water.


    The selfish Slytherin will be buried in the deep sea desperately and madly.


    What restrains them is not the shackles of a prison, nor their status.


    That''s the time.


    It¡¯s that responsibility.


    The cowardly Slytherin did not have the courage to see his love die in his arms, so he chose to sleep.


    Just like myself, I don¡¯t have the courage to go under the tower again.


    That kind of me would become a crazy woman and try to blow open the ice-sealed door.


    Big tears are broken in the deep sea, and as the sea water floods everything under the tower, my thoughts float on the water. Can you wake up?


    She cried for a long time until she vented all her emotions.


    The girl who stole a kiss in the valley fell asleep with her sleeping lover.


    Mr. Greengrass took away his sleeping daughter.


    His sigh appeared together with Whale Luo''s sad sorrow.


    "Love is like poison, killing the body and mind."


    "My daughter, go to sleep."


    "Expectation is medicine, hanging on your dying soul."


    "Every time you blink, expect that the next time you open your eyes, the one you love will be in front of you."


    ¡­


    The first ten years of the establishment of the Magic Kingdom.


    The wizarding world is experiencing population growth.


    Under the policies of Chief Percy Weasley, wizards enjoy many benefits, reduce the burden on wizards and wizards, provide them with most employment opportunities, and promote economic development.


    The population of the Wizarding City has exceeded 500,000, and the population of the Magic World has exceeded one million.


    The Magic Kingdom''s land grew and nine regions were divided to reorganize the city.


    Silver Wolf Magic School participated in the school-level league, but unfortunately finished third and fifth in the Starry Sky Cup.


    The Magic University has more than a thousand students, providing more and more outstanding talents for the magical society.

 Chapter 849：

    In the top Wizarding League, Puddlemere United won its first three consecutive championships and became the first team in history. Seeker Draco Malfoy became the most valuable player.


    The principal of Hogwarts changed, Professor McGonagall succeeded the legendary principal Slughorn as the new principal, and Neville Longbottom became the head of Gryffindor.


    Percy Weasley''s first child, the elder brother of four children, the little wizard who will enter school next year looked up at the radiating tower.


    Little Weasley asked his father.


    "what is that?"


    "That''s right..." Hearing this, Percy with a beard looked up at the tower.


    "my friend."


    ¡­


    Magic Tower.


    There was a sound like jelly breaking.


    The wand and ring lying quietly on the ground were picked up by one hand.


    A familiar voice sounded, whispering to the sleeping king:


    "Bye, John."


    ¡­


    "The ending of scattering flowers, the loneliness of the Witch King, the regret of the Witch King, and the attachment of the Witch King.


    What John loves is to turn back time and return to the self that did not become the king.


    In that equally mysterious and unknown world, once again, let the glory and glory fall on the world.


    "I Swing the Magic Wand in Marvel"


    ps: This is my level of naming. "


    Chapter 857 The shadow under the tower, the isolated island in the sea


    That was one year after the second sun came out.


    The impact of that duel, which symbolized the peak of wizards, has gradually faded away.


    The destroyed island drifted alone on the ocean.


    Nurmengard collapsed because a flower began to grow again.


    Losing its restraints, the sun shines on half of the tower.


    The red-haired man was wearing thin white clothes. He came to the shore holding a homemade fishing rod.


    The fish jumped out of the sea and connected to the hook.


    This may be a truly relaxing life.


    Dumbledore used the eternal flame left on the island to bake food.


    Use magic to create a clear spring for yourself to drink.


    The new-born rose has become delicate and beautiful.


    He occasionally thought of Hogwarts.


    That was the place he couldn''t let go the most.


    He spent almost his entire life at Hogwarts.


    From attending school to becoming a professor after graduation, and then becoming a dean and principal.


    Dumbledore met many people.


    Some become the mainstay of the magical world like Minerva, and some become evil like Tom.


    No matter what, those are his former students.


    He has always believed that he can treat those students with a selfless and tolerant heart.


    Until the first time, he was kicked off from that position.


    Only then did he realize that he was not selfless.


    The student wearing a silver mask stood in front of him. He knew what the other person looked like under the mask, but he also felt the disappointment behind the student''s mask.


    At that time, the always wise old man was confused.


    The failure of Voldemort''s education made him subconsciously fearful of the equally outstanding Slytherin.


    Yes, he is partial.


    The student told himself clearly that he was partial.


    Dumbledore wanted to explain, but couldn''t.


    What he was afraid of was not only the ambition of Slytherin, but also the people he had met.


    One changes his youth, one changes his old age, and the other changes everything about himself.


    "Love is great." Dumbledore looked at the rose.


    The sun was just right in the morning, and the sea breeze was slightly salty.


    The rose was a delicate color, the red color of the Dumbledore family that he had loved when he was young.


    "Love is restraint." His fingers gently landed on the petals.


    That extraordinarily beautiful rose is covered with sharp thorns.


    Blindly crazy love will **** your fingers.


    Only by touching it gently and ambiguously can you feel satisfied with it and yourself.


    The ring lying in the stamen of the flower tempts everyone to wear it.


    "I know you, you want me to do whatever it takes," there was no greed in Dumbledore''s eyes, only those clear eyes.


    He understood the meaning of this ring.


    That is greed, madness, and power.


    So Dumbledore never touched him. He was an exiled wizard and a witness to the throne.


    He could always feel that the child had a little respect for him.


    Just like myself who was supposed to be killed, in the end he survived because of the child''s soft heart.


    "It''s not me you want to destroy, but the me in your heart, right?"


    Dumbledore''s eyes were filled with sadness.


    That child is so tired.


    ?Perhaps when I thought I was being treated fairly, that child began to be burdened with a lot.


    It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s been wrong since the first grade.


    It is the tiredness and responsibility of creating that child by myself.


    The changed person is not the child.


    It¡¯s myself.


    "You are such a fool, Albus."


    Dumbledore was filled with sadness.


    The sky flashed with firelight.


    It''s the phoenix flying.


    Seeds are scattered from the sky, dropping life on this barren island.


    This place is full of loneliness.


    But it made Dumbledore so happy that he prayed every day.


    Pray for the Witch King.


    My past mistakes have brought harm to the magical world three times.


    The phoenix alights and sings for its master.


    This is probably one of Dumbledore''s few pastimes.


    This is punishment. Even Dumbledore doesn''t know how long he will be here before dying.


    Perhaps it would be kind to let oneself die in front of Grindelwald.


    In the face of death, he was as noble as a martyr.


    Now, after escaping from death, he was thinking about the cruelty of another death.


    ¡­


    Under the brightest tower.


    Every noon, a different scenery occasionally appears in the shadow of the pointer-like tower.


    It was black, but there was white.


    There will be no hunger here, let alone dust.


    There is only loneliness and unchangeability that can never be touched.


    In the shadow under the tower, the lonely man has no hope.


    Like the sleeping king, he has no end in sight.


    It is clear that what I am thinking about is on the other side, but I cannot see it.


    He once had a dream in which a phoenix appeared in the shadows, bringing not only faith but also people with thoughts.


    So Grindelwald has looked forward to the phoenix''s fire appearing in this dark place countless times.


    But he couldn''t wait.


    This is the punishment given to him by the Witch King.


    Isolate everything.


    He could only wander between expectation and disappointment over and over again.


    He is not a Slytherin, but he has the paranoia of a Slytherin.


    He once thought the world was sick.


    So he performed an operation on the world himself.


    Now he thinks he is sick.


    In the long loneliness, he could not feel the flow of time.


    He longed for death and was afraid of death.


    A year ago, his face smiled.


    He felt he had won.


    The light that penetrates the shadows is as bright and warm as the sun.


    He was careful and didn''t dare to touch.


    The pale skin seemed to become fragile, and that little light could burn him.


    After the light, there is still endless loneliness.


    Grindelwald sat on that throne.


    Such as the lonely throne he once personally made for the Witch King.


    Sitting on it, he whispered to himself in a low voice, "It''s not that bad, right?"


    He was once imprisoned in a high tower.


    What is the difference between him then and now?

 Chapter 850：

    Therefore, he must remain arrogant. Even in a deserted corner, Grindelwald still has a paranoid charm.


    He is not Dumbledore, and he occasionally finds some fun for himself.


    For example, to test the boundaries of this world.


    You can also use your own wandless spell to see if you can destroy this place.


    The arrival of noon every day is the time when the shadow of the Magic Tower is the deepest.


    At that time, he would stand on the edge of the shadow tower and observe this place.


    Great magic cannot be broken.


    Just like the Phoenix cannot come here.


    "The only difference is that I won''t hear from you anymore, Al."


    He held the last letter, which was a feather.


    There are feathers sent by the phoenix.


    Seeing things and thinking about people, Grindelwald twirled his feathers with his fingers and looked up at the dark sky.


    There are no stars here, and the only light that ever existed came from the darkness that the Witch King ignited himself to illuminate.


    This day will last forever.


    Maybe that day, greater punishment will come.


    The most precious life will become worthless in the face of selfish love.


    "Keep me unable to die, unable to see the light, and forever lonely," Grindelwald smiled evilly, "I must bear your punishment, Witch King."


    ¡­


    The isolated island in the sea, listening to the whales, is ethereal and fascinating.


    Dumbledore hoped that the man could also listen, just as they had agreed, to be free.


    Unfortunately, the dream of youth did not come true after all.


    The cries of whales cannot be heard in the shadows under the tower, and only the resounding sound of breathing is left in the empty lonely tower.


    They looked up at the same time as if they felt something.


    Maybe as Dumbledore said, love can transcend everything.


    But it was only a brief moment.


    The smile on the corner of the mouth will eventually turn into bitterness.


    The more I miss you, the more cruel and torture I feel.


    But we can''t stop.


    All that can be done is to praise the Witch King.


    That was the magical world they expected, born in the hands of that person.


    It is a pity that they are a pair of abandoned children left by the times after all, and they cannot witness the glory of wizard freedom shining on the fields and the smiling faces of children.


    The merciful Witch-King does not grant death.


    The cruel Witch King does not grant death.


    Punishment, in body and mind, binds noble and selfish souls.


    ¡­


    "As a bonus, there are a few more articles about the stars, which will be posted later, but the dates are random."


    Chapter 858 Stella John Weasley


    This is Percy''s second wedding anniversary, and it''s also the second year since the sun came out.


    He and Penello had their first child.


    It was a healthy boy, born bathed in the light of two suns, breaking the couple''s time together.


    The child born at Silver Cross Hospital, the second child of the third generation of the Weasley family.


    The son of the most powerful headmaster and foreign minister in the entire wizarding world.


    His birth meant that he was destined to be extraordinary and attracted the attention of the entire country.


    Uncle Fred sent a car full of prank toys and hugged the child affectionately to prevent him from becoming a boring person like his father.


    "You were born in the light of two suns, Stella, and in your name are stars and the greatest name in the world."


    Another Uncle George, who looked exactly the same and also liked to tease people, said: "John, John, John."


    Uncle Fred chimed in, "Stella, Stella, Stella."


    Uncle George and Uncle Fred smiled at each other.


    They are the top ten rich people in the Wizarding City, and their family''s gold is given to Uncle Fred''s children as sand toys.


    But sometimes, little Weasley could see Fred or Uncle George in a daze in front of their shop.


    They would stare at the sun that had been there since little Weasley was born.


    The two uncles are twins. They often dress up in the same way to tease little Weasley.


    Annoying uncles, even their patron saints are the same magpies.


    Every time, little Weasley was confused. He couldn''t tell the difference between the two people.


    When little Weasley made a mistake, he could see the disappointment in his uncles'' eyes.


    I don¡¯t know if it was George or Fred who would whisper.


    "Yeah, he''s not John."


    Little Weasley didn''t know who John was, just like he didn''t understand the weight of his name.


    Both parents are busy people, and little Weasley lives at his grandfather''s house.


    The Burrow is interesting, and occasionally you can hear ghouls scratching the walls on the ceiling.


    Grandpa Arthur, who is semi-retired, likes this child very much.


    Grandma Molly would also touch little Weasley''s nose lovingly with her flour-coated fingers.


    Uncle Bill would come back sometimes. He often forgot his keys and had hair like the Beatles.


    He is a gentle and knowledgeable person. Unlike the twin uncles, he will not tease little Weasley.


    He has a lot of books, and the contents in the books are like a group of ants stepping on them in a mess, making them incomprehensible.


    Some books would emit frightening screams. Once when little Weasley opened a book, the vines inside almost killed him.


    Grandma Molly yelled at Uncle Bill.


    Uncle Bill just nodded and shook his head helplessly.


    For a while, Uncle Bill would pick up little Weasley and teach him one by one the books he couldn''t understand.


    The result of each harvest is a sleepy little Weasley.


    One day, little Weasley heard Uncle Bill mutter.


    "It''s not those stars after all."


    Stars?


    Is it a star?


    Little Weasley knew this, those beautiful stars that could be seen on the rooftops at night.


    Every time, little Weasley would reach out his hand.


    Like picking out the minced meat from the bolognese noodles, I want to grab it in my hand.


    But his mother Penello would scold him so that he couldn''t pick out the crumbs, and he couldn''t touch the stars every time.


    Uncle Charlie is back, he is little Weasley''s favorite person.


    Compared to the twins, who are more like children than themselves, Uncle Bill always wants him to learn, and Uncle Charlie is the best.


    Every time he comes here, he brings a big bag of delicious candies.


    Sometimes, little Weasley could see Uncle Charlie sitting on the back of the dragon.


    Uncle Charlie used to raise a fire dragon and later became a dragon rider.


    This is a very rare position. It needs to be recognized by the fire dragon before you can become a dragon rider.


    There are only twenty people in the entire wizard city who have this qualification.


    Uncle Charlie would take little Weasley to play Quidditch. On the open Quidditch pitch, they were incomparable.


    There is a pair of werewolf father and son who are very powerful, they are evenly matched.


    Rather than being a seeker that attracts all the attention, little Weasley prefers to be a chaser and fight with his teammates.


    Uncle Charlie knew, and he was very happy.


    He doesn''t care which position little Weasley prefers, he prefers children who can express themselves.


    This made little Weasley like this uncle even more.


    When the Bludger hit his body and he was bruised and bruised, little Weasley would secretly go to Silver Cross Hospital for treatment.


    He couldn''t let his mother Penelo see it, as that would force him to stay at home during the weekend.


    Every time Uncle Charlie comes back, it is worth looking forward to. Sometimes Uncle Charlie also has to leave.


    Since they are all unavailable, little Weasley will be handed over to Uncle Ron.


    Little Weasley''s impression of this uncle was that he was an unlucky guy like himself.


    Although Uncle Ron would threaten him with snacks to change his words, he clearly saw him being teased by his twin uncles.


    Once, Uncle Fred took a letter and said it was from Aunt Granger. Uncle Ron immediately ran over.


    He ran so fast.


    Later, Uncle Ron was furious because Uncle Fred had written the date letter.


    Uncle Ron was so angry that he stopped talking to Uncle Fred for several months.


    But little Weasley knew that Uncle Fred often pretended to be Uncle George to talk to Uncle Ron.


    Uncle Ron is an Auror assigned abroad and often needs to go to places outside the wizarding city.


    In fact, little Weasley knew that what Uncle Ron wanted to see most was a place called London.


    "Aunt Granger is there."


    Little Weasley met Aunt Granger.


    She was a capable woman with brown hair tied into a bun.


    She didn''t seem to know that Uncle Ron liked her. Every time she saw her, she felt a little dazed.


    Like her twin uncles, she would lose sight of the sun.


    Every time this happens, Uncle Ron just stares at the back figure silently in the room.


    They are all very busy.


    Aunt Ginny is just as busy as little Weasley''s parents.


    She is a star of the professional Quidditch Holyhead Harpies team. After being injured during a game, she became the librarian of the Wizarding City.


    She needs to face a large amount of documents and sort them out.


    But Aunt Ginny was not like Aunt Granger, she was very lively.


    She often travels with Ms. Lovegood in a trance. She occasionally receives flowers from Uncle Potter.


    Uncle Potter is the most powerful person that little Weasley knows.


    Little Weasley once saw Uncle Potter take down ten dark wizards by himself.

 Chapter 851：

    He is the Chief Auror, much more powerful than Uncle Ron.


    Also stronger than the twin uncles.


    He was away from the Wizarding City almost every day. One Christmas, Uncle Potter left in a hurry.


    He went to catch the bad guys.


    Little Weasley wondered why there were so many bad guys.


    They are obviously very safe, right?


    My father comes home very late, even on Christmas Day.


    But he was always very tolerant of little Weasley.


    Little Weasley didn''t know his father''s greatness. He asked his father why there were so many bad guys outside. Wasn''t there in the Wizarding City?


    Father would put his generous palm on little Weasley''s hair and rub it gently.


    He said in a very nostalgic tone, "Because there is a star that prevents them from being exposed to the light, which will magnify their ugliness and despicability too much."


    His father could not let the young Weasley know that there was a great magic shrouding the Magic Kingdom.


    He could only use his fingers to fumble for the ring around little Weasley''s neck, with deep eyes and a sigh, "Stella John Weasley."


    "Your name has three stars. I want you to be him, but I am afraid that you will be him."


    That name is too heavy.


    Time keeps moving, how many people in this world still remember the kid who got into a fight at the beginning of the first grade?


    No one remembers the master of the Star Club who was wandering around Hogwarts.


    Just like the legend he left behind at Hogwarts, he also became a legend in the wizarding world.


    Little Weasley nodded confusedly and blinked.


    His hair is like his father''s, fiery red like flames, and it will burn your eyes just by looking at it.


    There is a line of freckles on the bridge of his nose and cheeks, and his contours are as soft as his mother''s.


    But his eyes were reddish-brown, like a salamander.


    Those eyes reflected the sun that never goes out and sets in the Wizarding City.


    The four Weasley brothers, Stella John Weasley, who will enter school next year, finally couldn''t bear the long questions and asked innocently: "What is that?"


    Percy looked up. He was old enough to have a beard.


    The light from the tower shines through the gaps between his hair and beard.


    It was like the wave of an old friend, telling him that he was fine.


    The star bloomed too brightly and turned into the sun, dimming everything.


    The stars clustering around are also covered, under a brighter light.


    "my friend."


    "A star that never fades or falls."


    After Percy finished speaking, little Weasley retorted: "It obviously looks like the sun, why do you say it''s a star?"


    "Because the sun burns stars."


    "But Dad," Stella said, "the stars are all different."


    ¡­


    "The second extra chapter is here.


    This is a story from the Weasley family, the third generation of children, children who are regarded as stars by stars.


    He is not perfect, he does not have the wisdom to understand the complicated ancient magic texts, and he does not have the identification to recognize the twins.


    He was Stella John Weasley, with high hopes and three stars in his name.


    He is the child of the stars, but he is not the stars.


    He would not dare to go out at night while listening to the stories about the Night Stalker of Hogwarts, and he would also yearn for the King of Hogwarts and chase him on the Quidditch pitch, looking for the legendary footprints of the stars.


    He is a member of the Second Ancient Clan, with eyes like a salamander.


    He will be brave and protective of his friends and become a Gryffindor.


    Being made things difficult by the vicious Dean Snape, he learned herbal knowledge from Professor Longbottom, and was occasionally invited to taste the delicacies from Abbot''s private kitchen.


    He will get to know Professor Hagrid, taste the rock biscuits that make his teeth hurt, and be curious about the golden flames.


    He will also become friends with Graup and start adventures riding on the back of Zowu in the Forbidden Forest.


    He will also meet Professor Ledisley and young Uncle Edgar from Ilvermorny in the school league.


    Meeting the little princess of the Malfoy family, she blushed at the beautiful Ms. Delacour.


    Occasionally, their confidence will be dampened by Diggory''s top students, but they will become good friends.


    He is Stella Weasley. "


    Chapter 859 Most Valuable Player


    "Welcome to the 424th Quidditch World Cup!"


    Cheers, applause, fireworks.


    The noisy sounds combine to form the most lively moment in the world.


    Flowers were flying, and in the huge Quidditch pitch, sounds came from the huge ball commentary table suspended in the air.


    Ernie MacMillan and Ludo Bagman, Director of the Department of Magical Games and Sports, form a new commentary alliance.


    "This is a high-profile match between England and Bulgaria in the final."


    "Both sides use the Seeker as a means to end the game."


    "I don''t know what you think, Mr. Bagman. As a former England team star, how do you view the final match point of this game?"


    Ludo Bagman once represented England. He was a batsman. He thought that his batting skills were unparalleled. It was just that they did not achieve very good results in that session.


    Although he is older and wider, he still loves Quidditch.


    Even though he had lost his Hornets signed Comet series due to gambling, he still did not change his original intention and was still a gambling dog.


    "I think the final match point of this game still depends on the seeker. The chasing ability of both sides is not outstanding. In the quarter-finals between Bulgaria and Egypt, if it were not for Viktor... Krum plays well and they will open up the gap with a big score.¡±


    This year''s Quidditch World Cup is a highly anticipated one. It is the first Quidditch World Cup held in the Wizarding City.


    It is a competition with historical significance and milestone.


    As an ace player who participated in the previous two World Cups, Krum was frustrated every time.


    It was like a nightmare. As the top seeker, he missed the championship every time.


    Ernie said: "This is the year of the seeker. Viktor Krum is already twenty-six years old. If he cannot save his regrets this time, he may never be able to attend the World Cup again."


    Quidditch is a sport that requires physical fitness, and when they enter their thirties, they will gradually decline.


    In other words, Krum is making a desperate move this time.


    "Compared to Viktor Krum, does Mr. Bagman have any analysis of the English Seeker?"


    When Ernie raised this question, Bagman looked grim and muttered: "He''s an asshole, yes, that''s what I said."


    "Ahaha," Ernie sneered, "It seems that Mr. Bagman has a lot of resentment towards this Seeker."


    "That bastard, every time when I think he is about to win, he loses!" Bagman emotionally pounded the table, "Every time I place a bet, cough...when I watch the battle, I''m still just a little bit behind!"


    "It''s like he has been cursed. I wonder if he has offended the God of Quidditch. My Lord, the Witch King, I have never seen such an unlucky guy!"


    "If I were the person in charge of his club, I would let him stare at the Golden Snitch every day, not even stopping when eating! Only in this way can he apologize to the God of Quidditch!"


    "Calm down, calm down, Mr. Bagman, we are on live broadcast."


    Ernie struggled to hold down Ludo Bagman who was about to go berserk.


    The two men were arguing in the commentary box, which really didn¡¯t look good.


    There is no way, Bagman is a famous gambling dog, and he always wants to get rich and rich in danger.


    Unfortunately, the object of his bet was as disgusted as the God of Quidditch. In the top wizarding league, the return was just a little worse.


    The excitement in the commentary box spread to the locker room.


    In the England dressing room, the platinum-haired Seeker had a sullen face.


    Although he was clearly not the captain, he exuded a sinister atmosphere that even the captain did not dare to approach.


    "My Atuo is at Silver Cross Hospital today. She will be on the other side of the TV, watching our game."


    The sinister words made the England players'' hands and feet tremble with disappointment.


    Malfoy, who was selected as the Seeker of the England team this year, smiled solemnly, "Whoever made me lose face in front of the child who is about to be born, I swear to the Witch King, that **** will become an unwelcome guest in the Malfoy family for the rest of his life."


    "No, no." The chaser captain''s palms were sweating, and he swallowed hard, "We worked very hard, right?"


    "Work hard? You call that hard work?" Malfoy said angrily, "Isn''t it just training fifteen hours a day, and you call that hard work?"


    Player: Do you want to listen to what you are saying?


    Coach, do you still care about this kid?


    Coach: Who is his father? Do you want me to take care of him?


    The coach is also tired. Ever since this devil came to the England team, he has been completely ignored.


    I thought that my team members would occasionally eat sea cucumbers and go abroad as a vacation.


    Who would have thought that Malfoy would directly train these people to have big bellies and turn them into muscles? Not only that, but every day, two big men with sticks would block the Quidditch door and beat up whoever dared to leave early.


    Even the coach was beaten seven or eight times. Once when he was in a hurry to go to the toilet, he was beaten so hard by those two idiots that he couldn''t hold back.


    After that time, the coach was completely ignored and he didn¡¯t even have to go to the stadium.


    After the devil''s training, a team at the bottom was dragged into the finals.


    The title of Quidditch Tyrant has also been completely pinned on Malfoy''s head.


    "Remember, step on the court, win the championship, and give it to my child who is about to be born!"


    Malfoy spoke inhumanely about making a group of people work as wage earners.


    The players are announced at the stadium.


    He walked in front with such swagger that the captain even forgot that he was the leader.


    The players entered the stadium and flew over the audience in a triangle formation.


    When the audience saw Malfoy, they cursed him one after another.


    This kid really attracts too much hatred in the arena.


    A fire dragon streaked across the sky, then spit out flames and exploded into fireworks.


    Seeing this, the Bulgarian Veelas also stepped up their long legs, showing off their beauty alluringly.


    Krum saw Malfoy and nodded to him.


    This will be a duel between two people.


    Was it Krum who left the game with regret, or was Malfoy unable to deliver a championship to the child who was about to be born?


    As the game begins, the seeker has already flown to the highest point.


    The match between Malfoy and Krum has officially begun.


    It was the top seeker battle, attracting countless people.


    Harry, who was far away in Edinburgh, stopped in a wizarding bar. His eyes fell on the TV and looked at that annoying face.


    "A glass of...butterbeer."


    Harry asked the boss for a glass of butterbeer. He sat in the corner and watched his old enemy bloom.


    Seven years of entanglement, parting after graduation.

 Chapter 852：

    They said they were relieved, but they were fighting endlessly in their hearts.


    "Don''t lose, Malfoy."


    ¡­


    In Silver Cross Hospital, there was no one on the bed where Astoria was originally.


    Mr. Greengrass bit his nails and paced back and forth in the ward.


    He looked nervous and looked at the game on the TV from time to time.


    "Witch King bless me, my daughter is safe."


    Mrs. Greengrass clasped her hands together and prayed for the child over and over again, hoping that her voice would be heard by the Witch King.


    Tears fell from the corners of her eyes, causing Mr. Greengrass to stop.


    Astoria''s situation is not optimistic. She is galloping on the Quidditch field, but after getting off the broom, she is still particularly fragile.


    Silver Cross Hospital detected some hidden defects in the body.


    But she hoped that her husband could become a father without regrets and not let Malfoy accompany him.


    Now that his daughter was bleeding heavily, Mr. Greengrass came to his wife, held her hand, and prayed with her.


    The Witch King bless you.


    ¡­


    "The game has entered the match point!"


    "England are 150250 behind!"


    "They still have a chance!"


    Ernie roared excitedly. He said so, but his eyes drifted to the sky.


    The sky there was gloomy, and it seemed that even God was not helping the England team.


    On rainy days, it is even more difficult to find the Golden Snitch.


    Malfoy was anxious, and his mind was always thinking about his wife in the hospital.


    He wanted to end the game as soon as possible. This was his mentality. It was as if the curse was beginning to take effect. He didn''t see a trace of the Golden Snitch.


    Suddenly, Krum moved.


    Fake action?


    Or is it true?


    Malfoy''s mind turned quickly, and then he rushed out with him.


    "It was Krum''s fake move! Malfoy was fooled!" Ernie''s heart rose in his throat.


    Seeing Krum''s Wronsky using a fake move to deceive Malfoy, causing him to fall heavily into the quagmire.


    The game was paused while the referee checked Malfoy''s injury.


    "Go on!" Malfoy stood up and picked up the broom.


    His children are waiting for the blessing of this champion.


    His right foot felt a dull pain, but he endured it.


    Krum used to be the pinnacle he looked up to, but now that he is competing on the same stage, he has reasons why he cannot lose.


    Krum paid tribute to his behavior, "You are a respectable opponent, Draco Malfoy."


    "I hope you will still be generous when you lose." Malfoy snorted coldly.


    The game continues, it is a tough battle.


    ¡­


    "No, the curse is triggered in the pregnant woman''s body!"


    "Use the emerald potion!"


    "No, it can''t be stopped!"


    "This is...blood curse!"


    The therapist at Silver Cross Hospital was in despair.


    It turned out to be a blood curse, hidden in the body, waiting for the opportunity like a poisonous snake.


    To devour this mother and daughter.


    Astoria''s face was covered with sweat. She closed her eyes tightly and murmured: "Draco."


    ¡­


    "Draco."


    Malfoy turned his head suddenly, and he heard his wife''s call.


    It was also this time that he turned his head and saw it.


    That flash of gold.


    "Malfoy moved! He didn''t hesitate!" Ernie shouted excitedly, "He found the Golden Snitch!"


    "At the match point of 200340, he saw the snitch!"


    Krum was also aware of all this, and without hesitation, he also chased after him.


    The golden snitch on a rainy day becomes even more elusive under the reflection of rain.


    The hazy weather and the resistance brought by the wind.


    The golden snitch became as cunning as a loach.


    From the sky to the ground, then above the auditorium and below the commentary desk.


    The voices of the audience gradually disappeared without knowing when, and their eyes followed the two afterimages.


    Hold your breath, for fear that you will affect this game.


    This is a historic moment.


    Chase, still chase.


    A little bit close, always a little bit close.


    Malfoy and Krum have reasons why they cannot lose.


    They used all kinds of tricks, colliding, spinning, and knocking on the broom.


    But no one can take that distance.


    The Golden Snitch is the God of Quidditch who comes to the world and uses all his tricks to trick those who chase him.


    The goggles were soaked by the rain, and the spell on them had expired.


    Among all the scenery, Malfoy''s eyes were only filled with the golden color.


    Close, yet far.


    Trembling arms, painful right foot.


    His heart throbbed, as if something was moving away from him.


    "No! I don''t allow it!"


    Malfoy is crazy.


    The Golden Snitch turned again, and twice in a row.


    This is the bad taste of the God of Quidditch playing with mortals. Krum slowed down, he always played steadily.


    But at this moment.


    An afterimage flashed across the corner of his eyes.


    That''s a lamb who can''t see the way forward clearly and fights to the death.


    Malfoy bowed his waist and pulled suddenly.


    The firebolt bends at an amazing angle.


    Ernie boiled and roared: "It''s here! Wick Arc!"


    An arc that is so curved that one is afraid of breaking is a desperate struggle.


    Holding your breath until your face turns blue, the audience forgets what it feels like to breathe.


    Chase!


    Keep chasing!


    I am not a genius, I can only use my hard work and craziness over and over again to bring you and me closer!


    This time, it''s not because of you.


    Potter.


    ?For my children.


    ?For my wife.


    For the honor I cherish.


    "For eternal glory!"


    He was still a little bit close, just a little bit there.


    He looked at the golden haze less than an inch between his fingers, as if it was as far away as a chasm.


    ¡­


    "Dip-"


    The dormant curse finally defeated the healer''s methods.


    The blood line entering the heart will devour the mother and fetus.


    There is nothing you can do.


    The therapist was silent, and he sighed, "Let''s talk to the family."


    There are always regrets.


    Even in the magical world, it is still inevitable.


    this is the truth.


    Even a wizard''s hospital cannot guarantee all cures.


    The door of the operating room was opened.


    It was a long, narrow and empty corridor.


    Astoria opened her eyes, her beautiful blue eyes, looking at the blurry and mysterious golden light.


    She raised her hand.


    Just a little bit.


    The hand lost strength and slowly dropped.


    ¡­


    Hands hanging down.


    A distance that cannot be crossed.


    The unwillingness in Malfoy''s eyes.


    "You will come again and again and again!"


    He roared angrily and flew out of the broom range.


    Why should I give up on something right in front of me?


    ?Grab it!


    Raise your hands!

 Chapter 853：

    What is pain?


    That¡¯s something you¡¯ve been used to for ten years!


    Those are the tears you have looked up at others in the quagmire many times and are unwilling to crush!


    pain?


    That is just the nutrient to become stronger, a stepping stone on Malfoy¡¯s pursuit!


    The proud stars should emerge from the mire.


    We came from a quagmire,


    We long for rights,


    We are full of ambition,


    We are strong and calm,


    We are elegant and self-sufficient,


    We never regret,


    we are¡­


    Slytherin!


    Greed, selfishness, elegance!


    Glory to Slytherin!


    ¡­


    Astoria pointed with her lowered hand.


    The golden color slowly fell on the palm of my hand.


    Soft, like cotton candy.


    Follow the palm of her hand, penetrate into the body, and enter the heart.


    The dormant Bloodborne Curse seemed to be seeing its nemesis and running away like crazy at this moment.


    "I think I neglected it a little bit, Astoria."


    A chuckle rang out, and a smile appeared on Astoria''s lips.


    "It''s a girl. I hope she won''t be like her father."


    Yes, how can you forget.


    This child is the child of two stars, and she carries the blood of the Star Society.


    She has the warmest gaze in the world, and will bathe in the warmest sunshine in the future.


    "Bless the Witch King, my child will be safe. Praise the Witch King."


    That was a miracle.


    The therapist''s departure stopped, and he heard the sound of the instrument beating again.


    At this moment, the curse was stripped away.


    There is no other way to describe it other than a miracle.


    On the badge worn on Astoria''s chest, the stars transformed into a sentence.


    "Bless you, Astoria."


    ¡­


    Malfoy fell from the sky.


    He smiled, even though at this moment, he was about to fall from the high platform.


    Krum was too far away to rescue him.


    "Is this a tragedy...?"


    Malfoy was caught.


    It¡¯s the audience.


    Each wizard used their bodies and arms to form a net to catch Malfoy.


    The audience who hated the tyrant in the stadium did not send abuses.


    They all looked at the man in the crowd.


    They are watching.


    A new era is born.


    The gold is lifted up in the right hand.


    The cheers were overwhelming like a wave.


    Krum stopped flying and looked over there, with no regrets in his eyes.


    It¡¯s worth losing to someone like this.


    The weak Quidditch team counterattacked from the bottom up, stepped onto the stage of the World Cup, and captured the Golden Snitch.


    This victory will be recorded in history.


    "Ato, did you see that?" Malfoy covered his eyes with his left hand to prevent others from seeing his vulnerability, and shouted, "I succeeded!"


    No matter how despicable Malfoy is, their selfishness will always be toward their family.


    Harry in Edinburgh stood up and cheered like everyone else.


    This game has come to an end.


    England wins the championship and Malfoy breaks the curse.


    After the game, he went to the hospital.


    He saw his parents and the Greengrass couple.


    Among the blessings, he just wanted to hear that sentence.


    "She is proud of you," Astoria leaned on the bedside, with maternal brilliance and love on her face, holding the fragile baby in her arms, and smiled, "My champion."


    At this moment, Malfoy threw away the trophy and the medal.


    He has the second best title.


    Father.


    Hug your child carefully, even more scared than holding a trophy.


    The annoying tyrant on the court breaks all curses on this day.


    ¡­


    2002, Quidditch World Cup champion, MVP player.


    2003, top wizard league champion, player with the most finishes.


    In 2004, he won the championship again and appeared on the cover of sports magazines.


    In 2005, he won three consecutive championships, became the permanent No. 6 jersey of Puddlemere United, and entered the Quidditch Hall of Fame.


    In 2006, the Quidditch World Cup champion and MVP player was rejected by the Falmouth Falcons for a sky-high transfer fee.


    In 2007, he was named the most valuable player by the magazine and regained the league championship.


    In 2008, he won the championship again, won the MVP, Mr. Quidditch award, and was the kick-off guest of the school-level league.


    In 2009, he just missed the championship and was selected as one of the top ten most valuable Quidditch players of the century, ranking first.


    In 2010, he announced his retirement because he once again used Wick''s arc to reach his waist. He became a member of the Quidditch Hall of Legends and was awarded lifetime free admission.


    ¡­


    Draco Malfoy, his home is already filled with various trophies.


    Tyrant on the court, I don¡¯t know when it turned into a compliment and a good name.


    He is the most valuable player, the first star of Puddlemere United, and a legendary player in the Hall of Legends.


    He now puts aside everything and chooses to enjoy this eternal glory.


    Malfoy stood in the Knocked Up Garden, eating ice cream with his Atto.


    "dad."


    The little girl with platinum blonde hair ran over.


    Malfoy had a smile on his face.


    This is the eternal glory.


    family.


    ¡­


    "The third extra chapter is here, and it''s very plentiful.


    Draco Malfoy was not a genius, and seemed overshadowed by another genius.


    He was whipped again and again, and rolled in the quagmire again and again.


    Missing it again and again, the championship seems to be a curse that people cannot touch.


    When a new life comes, his faith breaks through the shackles of love for ten years.


    Love is great.


    As a father, as a husband, as a son.


    Draco Malfoy, be yourself.


    He is Draco Malfoy, a selfish Slytherin.


    Chasing glory and becoming glory.


    is the husband of Astoria Greengrass.


    Is Alice Malfoy''s father.


    It is also the one that shines among the stars. "


    Chapter 860 Delacour¡¯s Daughter


    The ancient French nobles exchanged cups and cups in the manor.


    Some of them are big landowners who hold a lot of land, some are maritime gentry who control many ships, and some are upstarts engaged in politics.


    But without exception, they were once bedridden, even just one step away from death.


    This is a Muggle version of the ancient alliance. Rich people are trying to get in here because of the various resources inside.


    The big landowner Richard Arouet holds a lot of land in this country, and his ancestors have the glory of a marquis.


    He is also one of the nobles at this banquet. The person with him is also a noble, but he comes from a small country.


    In this era when the power of the nobility is weakened, this place gathers the nobility and connects all the nobility.


    "A city needs landmark buildings," said the knight next to Richard, who was wearing rich clothes. "Cannes is a place for entertainment, Marquis."


    Richard was noncommittal, "Helmut, I know what you think, and you also need to understand my difficulties."


    "Of course I know," the young baron named Helmut said with a smile, "There was once the glory and splendor of Arue. As the largest landowner, I understand that you are unwilling to give up your love, Marquis."


    "So I hope I can change your mind." Helmut took something out of his pocket, which was a badge with a wand and a star.


    Richard, who was originally indifferent, stopped when he saw the thing.


    "I am willing to exchange my share for the right to purchase, Marquis." Helmut kept his smile unchanged, "I know that your child needs your help."


    "I hope this thing can help you."


    His words were all tempting to tempt Richard to reach out.

 Chapter 854：

    As a rich man, Richard lacks everything, but the badge that can be exchanged for Delacour''s place is something he can''t get even if he has money.


    Richard hesitated in his heart, with struggle in his eyes.


    Thinking of the child''s legs, he relaxed.


    "I can promise you to choose the place of your choice on the land of Cannes." Richard agreed. He reached for the badge and squeezed it tightly like grabbing a life-saving straw.


    Helmut took two goblets from the waiter. He had the confidence to win from the beginning to the end, and smiled at Richard: "Thank you for giving me the opportunity."


    The wine glasses collided, making a crisp sound.


    Helmut concluded the business deal and became more thoughtful about the banquet.


    "I have never seen the legendary Miss Delacour." Helmut was a newcomer. He sipped this red wine that was rare in the outside world and said, "Marquis, you have seen her, What kind of person is she?"


    "Are you plotting against her, Miss Delacour?" Richard glanced at him, "She is not yours to get your hands on."


    "Of course I won''t. I already have a family. I''m just curious." Helmut was even more curious about someone who could make a big shot like Richard speak out for him. "Legend has it that she has magical abilities and can control paralysis. The magic potion that makes people walk again and the dying people survive.¡±


    "She has the ability to control wind and rain, and the magic to destroy everything."


    "Someone once offended her, and the noble disappeared out of thin air, and no one could find him."


    "This manor only appears at specific times and accepts specific guests."


    "She has unparalleled beauty. The men who have seen her are crazy for her and are willing to give up everything. The men who have married divorced their wives and abandoned their children for her." Helmut made many guesses about the various legends about Delacour. "Some say she is an angel, others say she is a succubus from hell."


    "Too many legends." Helmut''s eyes fell on the second floor.


    This banquet revolves around the legendary Delacour.


    Even the badge he gave to Marquis Richard came from Delacour.


    That thing was a share of the potion, and Helmut, who was in good health, chose to use it to create more benefits.


    Richard was the only person he knew to have met face to face with Miss Delacour.


    After hearing Helmut''s words, Richard glanced at the badge in his hand and said, "I don''t know what legends you have heard about her, but her beauty and mystery will only be weakened."


    "She is the most beautiful person I have ever seen. I swear that as long as I am twenty years younger, I will abandon my wife and children for her and give her all the land."


    Richard said slowly: "I once thought she was an angel who saved my life when I was about to die."


    "But I know she is not. No matter how much I plead, she will not save my child."


    "She is a just person, Helmut," he named the young baron and said earnestly. "When you see her, you will be attracted to her. Her mystery has a fatal magic power and will firmly grasp your heart. ¡±


    "As a husband, I cannot resist her beauty. Only by becoming a father, a relative and a blood relation can I control my restless heart."


    Hearing what he said, Helmut thought it was an exaggeration, but Richard''s face was full of seriousness.


    The legendary Delacour lady, with her mysterious magic and fatal beauty.


    Most of the nobles present were represented by their servants who came here because of their beauty.


    Recalling his wife, Helmut didn''t believe there was such a person.


    It can make him give up the person he loves deeply and pursue the woman who may never be able to touch him in his life.


    ¡­


    Gabrielle Delacour tied a bright necklace around her sister''s slender and proud neck.


    The sisters in the mirror are beautiful and more delicate than those depicted by the most meticulous painter.


    Gabrielle was a little intoxicated. She looked at her luxuriously dressed sister in the mirror and said foolishly: "Sister, you are so beautiful."


    "You are equally beautiful, Gabrielle."


    The corners of her lips curved in an arc that made the man kneel down. Furong touched the priceless necklace with her fingers and held her sister''s hand lovingly.


    Only in her body can you see the ultimate beauty from millions of jewelry.


    Compared with this beauty, any jewelry is just an embellishment.


    She is like the masterpiece of the God of Love in the world, putting all the good things in her body.


    She raised her right hand and walked over to the jewelry box filled with jewelry.


    The badge with the changing stars lay quietly in a separate box.


    Slightly press down some cotton wool on the velvet jewelry box.


    Her fingers stayed there, she picked up the Stars Badge and rubbed it, her eyes slightly lowered with longing and memories.


    "The sun in the city of wizards, your light falls from the stars on all wizards," she opened her lips softly, "I pray every day and look forward to the Witch King coming down from the tower."


    "Do you know Gabri? She will go to the university you founded next year."


    "You should see that guy Draco, he gave birth to his second child, a boy."


    "Cedric''s son is as enthusiastic as his father in school."


    "Kim is a professor at Ilvermorny. You should have seen that he often goes to Durmstrang."


    "And... and..." She rubbed the badge with her fingers, talking a lot.


    Obviously she could tell that person through the badge, but she didn''t do so.


    Because she knew that that person would know everything.


    Just like those lights, they are always in everyone.


    "There are still people waiting for you." She said, her thoughts returning to Beauxbatons.


    That first-year exchange student deceived himself with clumsy lies.


    "Actually, I know you are lying," Fleur smiled softly, "Ms. Maxim looks very funny when she is angry."


    Gabrielle looked at her sister and had to interrupt her thoughts, "Sister, we are going out."


    Fleur paused her fingers slightly, nodded and said, "Gabriel, put it on for me."


    Gabrielle took the badge and carefully put it on Fleur''s chest.


    She knew what this thing meant to her sister. It was an adventure and a companionship with the king.


    Fleur stood up. The dress on her body was gorgeous but not bulky.


    Her silver hair was pulled up, and her left hand had no other decorations except a ring.


    Touching the ring, she looked outside and silently said to the Witch King: "Look here, the magical world is moving towards the light."


    "John."


    The ancient Delacour dominated the powerful Muggles.


    When Furong walked out, those nobles lowered their proud heads for her.


    Helmut stared blankly at the perfect work of art by God, and he immediately understood what Richard said.


    No one will bow to such a noble lady Delacour.


    ¡­


    "A new extra chapter is here, this time it''s the Furong chapter.


    The ancient Delacour, the dream lover of many nobles.


    She is the first star, an existence like a family member.


    She and John were once chased by a fire dragon, and she also kissed that man on the forehead.


    She was a warrior, with courage and wisdom to be proud of.


    She is the most solid supporter, the one who will support John without hesitation no matter how many times.


    She has amazing beauty and is a winner in relationships. She is never sentimental and dares to pursue. She is not confused by her previous relationship and is as firm as a knight.


    She can detect the emotions arising in the stars and make suggestions for them.


    She has never been anyone''s princess, she is Delacour''s noble daughter, a person who controls the overall situation and charges for the king.


    Her feelings for John were no less than love. In her eyes, the great and radiant Witch King was no different from the child who once lied in Beauxbatons.


    The same thing still makes her pity.


    This is arrogance, coming from the elder Delacour, to the young John.


    The king sitting on the tower is just a student who once lost his way.


    Her pity was expressed by kissing her forehead that year.


    She will work hard for John''s ideals.


    Because she is Fleur Delacour, the first of the stars, one of the most outstanding wizards in the magical world, and the great female knight. "


    Chapter 861 Good Neighbor Diggory


    Mr. Diggory is a kind-hearted man.


    This is what his neighbors said about him.


    Outside the Wizarding City, it is divided into many areas.


    Those areas are scattered in various areas of the Magic Kingdom as the land continues to grow.


    The Lemay District, which has many rare ores, is a favorite place for many alchemists.


    There is also the Baihu District, which forms a beautiful inner lake, which is suitable for the whole family to cross the lake together.


    The place where Mr. Digory lives is a small wooded area close to the forest.


    Half of the trees in the small woodland area come from tree species brought by Mr. Digory from various countries during his travels.


    He is an adventurer. Some say he has been to more than ninety countries.


    Some people say that he once rescued a Niffler from a horned beast in heat.


    Mr. Digory and his family are an enviable couple of gods.


    They were married under the witness of the Witch King, and it was a marriage blessed by the Witch King.


    His wife is a wise Ravenclaw, although sometimes she likes to be jealous.


    Sometimes Mr. Diggory has no choice but to buy the most delicious candies for his wife''s jealous temper.


    Mr. Digory welcomed his child the second year after his marriage.


    They left the Wizarding City with their children and started traveling.


    Occasionally help wizards from all over the world.


    He likes this kind of life, full of adventure and excitement, which makes his senses jump.


    During that time, it seemed that everyone had seen a family of three showing up and tasting delicious food.


    Even on Muggle TV channels, they saw the loving couple Diggory holding their child in a toothpaste commercial, and Mr. Diggory also played a vampire.


    Of course, traveling is not always smooth sailing.


    They''ve had their share of troubles.


    The most serious one was when they almost died.


    That is the Devil''s Triangle area, and even the greatest adventurers will be filled with hatred if they enter it.


    On the first day she went in, Mrs. Digory felt unwell. She felt like she was pregnant again and always wanted to vomit.


    The next day, Mrs. Diggory''s symptoms improved. They encountered some strange things, and heard some hoarse wails in their ears, which made people shiver down their spines.


    On the third day, Little Diggory cried and screamed without warning, attracting some terrible guys to appear on the bottom of the sea. Mr. Diggory used fire to drive them away.


    On the fourth day, little Digory was knocked unconscious by a sleeping spell from his father. The couple breathed a sigh of relief and the guys retreated.


    On the fifth day, Mr. Digory began to think of a way out. The guiding spell failed here and they were trapped here.


    On the sixth day, Mrs. Diggory became nervous. She held the child and said that she would jump into the water and die together. Mr. Diggory had to knock her out.


    On the seventh day, at night, something collided and knocked on the bottom of the boat. Mr. Digory used a clever deformation technique to turn the bottom of the boat into spikes to make the sound disappear.


    On the eighth day, Little Diggory and Mrs. Diggory woke up and joined the team looking for a way out.


    On the ninth day, Mrs. Digory collapsed again, crying hysterically.

 Chapter 855：

    On the tenth day, Mrs. Diggory began to pray to the Witch-King. Little Diggory, who was only six years old at the time, also chanted the words "Bless the Witch-King".


    On the eleventh day, a haze filled the place, as if it was about to swallow them up. Mr. Diggory waved his wand to resist, but among those terrifying things there was the shrill whizzing sound of ghosts.


    A black shadow driving a skeleton carriage crossed the sky, exuding a frightening smell.


    Just when they were about to be dragged in, a ray of light pierced the haze, like a sword falling from the sky.


    Mr. Diggory followed the guidance of the light and left that strange and frightening area.


    When they returned to the Wizarding City, they realized that half a year had passed in eleven days.


    Later, Mr. Diggory wrote everything in a book and began to end his adventure by moving the house to a tall redwood tree.


    Neighbors like to ask this wise and kind Mr. Digory for advice when they have something to do.


    I heard that the Magic University has invited Mr. Digory to become a professor, and I hope he can use his rich adventure experiences to tell the future pillars of magic.


    Unfortunately, Mr. Diggory didn''t want to stay at college.


    His books have become a must-have guide for adventurers, and many people have followed his lead in venturing into mysterious and interesting places.


    What is even more exciting to discuss is his last adventure.


    That ray of light that appeared in a terrible and desperate predicament, some said it was the guidance of the Witch King, while others said it was a phenomenon of aurora collision.


    No matter which one it is, people are always keen to discuss when Mr. Diggory will embark on his next adventure.


    Even the neighbors will ask, and the next adventure begins.


    Mr. Diggory would smile and say, "Maybe tomorrow."


    They look forward to more stories from the great adventurer.


    Maybe one day, Mr. Diggory will disappear from the redwood house and appear in a new adventure.


    Time flies, and little Digory reaches the age of going to school.


    That day, the owl panted and flew to the tall redwood tree, and angrily threw the letter with the Hogwarts school emblem on the sleeping little Diggory.


    The good-tempered little Diggory took out the owl snacks with the white snowy owl printed on them and gently stroked the owl''s round head, making the owl like him very much.


    He received an invitation to Hogwarts.


    This news made Mr. and Mrs. Diggory very happy.


    Mrs. Diggory wiped away her tears and talked about her time at Hogwarts.


    They talked a lot, and little Diggory listened carefully.


    He is really like his father, as serious and gentle.


    When Mrs. Diggory went to order new utensils, Mr. Diggory mysteriously took his son to the roof.


    The starry sky at night is very beautiful, and the light of the wizard city in the center always falls on every piece of land.


    Mr. Diggory solemnly took off the badge from his chest and pinned it under Little Diggory''s collar.


    He told little Digory that it was an honor.


    In Hogwarts, there are secrets from his youth.


    "This is an adventure, my son. There are many traces hidden in that long castle. You can try to find them."


    Mr. Diggory smiled and said: "This is your first adventure without us. I want to tell you that the biggest gain from any adventure is emotion. You can make friends and get to know your beloved teacher."


    "When you find the biggest easter egg, you can become a qualified wizard." Mr. Diggory winked.


    Little Digory remembered his father''s words and thought about the easter egg.


    The day after little Diggory was put on the train to Hogwarts, Diggory''s neighbors came to say hello as usual.


    But this time, they did not get a response from the gentle Mr. Diggory.


    There was no one in the house among the tall redwood trees.


    In front of the wooden door, there is a basket and a letter inside.


    In the basket was an apple pie made by Mrs. Diggory, and in the envelope was their farewell letter.


    Digory begins a new adventure.


    This matter was on the prophet news of the day, and wizards all over the world were looking forward to their new adventures.


    The couple sat on the Albatross, and the white train crossed the ocean.


    After passing New York, the couple couldn''t help but marvel.


    There is a huge wormhole hanging in the sky, and a huge spaceship that looks like a big fish flies out of it, which is amazing.


    Is this Muggle technology?


    "There are always places in this world that make people surprised and nostalgic."


    Mr. Diggory had a look of longing in his eyes.


    When the obelisk rose in front of the Albatross and emitted blue light, he saw the throne condensed in the sky through the transparent body.


    Above the throne, a familiar figure appeared.


    He wanted to see clearly, but the train had already entered the passage and reappeared in another city.


    "What''s the matter, Cedric?" Now a married woman, Qiu Zhang no longer looks like a little girl, but is more mature and intellectual.


    Cedric was sure that he was right. His heart was beating loudly and the smile on his face became as bright as if he was twenty years old.


    The high-spirited young man made Qiu Zhang dazzle.


    "This is the most anticipated adventure."


    Cedric was young again, as excited as a big boy.


    He stood up at the train station, raised his hands and cheered.


    "The Witch King is here!"


    The happy look resonates with everyone.


    Everyone on the train was filled with cheerful smiles, shouting like him that the Witch King is on board.


    Qiu Zhang was also infected.


    Only Cedric knew the scene he saw.


    "You are about to start a new chapter in your great adventure."


    "When we meet again, I will tell you all the stories."


    "my king."


    ¡­


    "Another extra story, this time it''s Cedric Diggory.


    Among the stars, perhaps his presence is not strong, but he is a likeable and indispensable existence.


    Percy''s political vision and decisiveness, Fleur''s emotional intelligence and help, Malfoy''s strongest evasion, and Astoria''s Noble Phantasm against Malfoy.


    Each of them has distinct characteristics, but Cedric''s tenderness is unique.


    If Percy is the oldest brother who manages things, then Cedric is the second brother who always stays by his injured brother''s side.


    His integrity and courage, his trust in his friends, and his generosity and gentleness towards his classmates are all what make up this Hufflepuff star.


    He is the best student, and he also cried and blamed himself because of regrets.


    He never treats anyone with prejudice and will stand firm for his friends.


    He dared to fight the greatest wizard, even though he was just a freshly graduated student at the time.


    He can endure criticism without being arrogant, and he can listen to praise without being arrogant.


    He is the proud son of Diggory, the star of the Star Society.


    As a son, he always makes his father proud.


    As a friend, he is trustworthy and attentive.


    As a father, he gently teaches the right path.


    As a husband, he is considerate and makes his wife happy.


    As a stranger, he is generous and fair.


    Cedric Diggory, an adventurer, the narrator of the story, and a witness to the return of the King.


    He is the indispensable one among the stars, and he is also the upright and generous Hufflepuff. "


    Chapter 862 Legendary Auror


    The end of a legend is accompanied by the birth of a new legend.


    The last legendary Auror Moody has completely retired, and a new legend is about to emerge.


    This is a kind of change, but also a kind of inheritance.


    The independence of Aurors and Strikers has invisibly amplified their powers.


    In Muggle terms, strikers are managed by the military and are an external defense and offensive capability.


    Aurors are an organization that maintains order, similar to a police station.


    The Aurors in the Wizarding City are undoubtedly a noble and leisurely department.


    Everyone who has come out of the Auror training class has a common understanding.


    That is to become an upper-class Auror in the Wizarding City. This is the best way for them to change their destiny and cross the class gap.


    But some people are born different. While everyone wants to be promoted to the Wizard City, he chooses to continue doing the most dangerous hunting missions outside.


    London, England.


    Formerly the British Ministry of Magic, now the Auror Office of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs.


    Miss Delphi, a Hogwarts graduate who just graduated from the Auror training class this year, went to report here with a nervous and excited mood.


    She was as nervous as a log, sitting up straight and feeling at a loss in the Auror office.


    Mr. Lawrence, the Auror who is several years older, is unwrapping the nut chocolate.


    Break the chocolate apart, take half of it for yourself, and put the remaining half in front of Delphi.


    "Are you new here?" Lawrence is a warm-hearted and chubby man. He said with a smile, "Eat some chocolate, it can relieve your mood."


    "Thank you!" Delphi stood up in excitement, like a soldier receiving instructions from an instructor.


    Startled by her voice, Lawrence knocked on his chest several times before swallowing the chocolate in his mouth.


    The sweet chocolate shell melted and left a layer of mucous membrane in his throat, making him uncomfortable and coughing.


    Delphi panicked, Lawrence waved his hands repeatedly, opened his thermos cup and took a few sips of wolfberry tea to calm down.


    The little girl who had just arrived was very frustrated. She got into trouble as soon as she arrived.


    "Just call me Lawrence," Lawrence didn''t care much. He smiled and stretched out his hand and said, "Ilvermorny."


    Delphi was stunned for a moment, then she realized what she was doing, and quickly stretched out her hand to grab it, "Graduate of Hogwarts, Delphi..."


    "Miss Delphi," Lawrence couldn''t help laughing. This little girl''s enthusiastic look was not annoying, "Welcome to the London branch."


    "Speaking of which, the number of Aurors has increased a lot in recent years." Lawrence glanced at the untouched half piece of chocolate and whispered, "This is a high-end product that the boss bought with his own money, so don''t waste it. "


    "Boss?"


    Delphi perked up, with an excited look called admiration in her eyes, "Mr. Potter!"


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, but he said quietly, despite his pride on his face, "keep a low profile and a low profile. You must know that our branch can have more than a dozen Aurors come here every year, thanks to the reputation of the leader."


    After hearing that the chocolate was bought by her idol out of her own pocket, Delphi held the chocolate in both hands, not to mention how sincere it was.


    The Auror office has been expanded due to the increase in the number of people in recent years.


    Delphi is lucky. If she were in another branch, she might not even have a table of her own.


    The London branch is the most popular among all the branches in the Magic Kingdom.

 Chapter 856：

    Because here, there are legendary Aurors in today¡¯s wizarding world.


    Because of that person''s legendary deeds, many students did not choose a relatively easy job after graduation, but instead joined the ranks of fighting crime.


    Harry Potter.


    A legend.


    This is what everyone says about him.


    He is simply a born Auror.


    He graduated from the Auror training class in just half a year. As soon as he entered the Auror office, he made a great contribution to saving the Auror team who were on a mission together.


    He even showed his super talent in attacking the most brutal saints at that time.


    The criminals he targeted were all brought to justice by him without exception.


    As such an outstanding Auror, he is fully qualified to go to the Wizarding City and become one of the top Aurors there.


    But if he did that, he wouldn''t be called a legend.


    Reform the Auror office system and erase the difference between office Aurors and field Aurors.


    Using Auror teams in pairs has successfully reduced the number of Aurors who die in missions every year.


    He haunts the most dangerous front lines.


    Some people say that he once went to the evil wizard''s lair alone and single-handedly eliminated a group of seventeen wizards.


    Some people also say that he faced an ambush by ten experienced evil wizards alone, and just in a leisurely stroll, he completely disarmed the ten people and sent them to Azkaban.


    His legendary deeds can be told for three days and three nights at the Three Broomsticks Tavern in Hogsmeade.


    What is even more legendary is that he receives invitations from the Auror Headquarters in the Wizarding City every year, but he refuses promotion every year.


    As a student at Hogwarts, Delphi''s admiration for Harry Potter is even stronger.


    So much so that after completing seven years of school, she went directly to the Auror training class without hesitation.


    Became the second fastest graduating student in the history of the Auror training class.


    In fact, her resume can allow her to land in the Wizarding City and become one of the enviable upper-class Aurors.


    However, Delphi followed her heart, gave up her promising career in the Auror Hall, and went to London.


    Eat the sweet and rich chocolate in small sips.


    This is a strange tradition in the London Bureau.


    It also started to spread from that legendary Auror.


    As the high-end chocolate entered his mouth, a warm feeling eased Delphi''s nervousness.


    She felt from the bottom of her heart that Lawrence was really a good senior and was very kind to her.


    It was only later that she discovered that it was not Lawrence who was good to her, but Lawrence who was greedy.


    Every young Auror who entered the Auror''s office had half a chocolate bar eaten by this greedy fellow.


    This also led to the fact that three years later, this Auror, who was still just a chubby boy, turned into a big, plump man.


    Of course, this is another story.


    Delphi encountered something big on her first day at work.


    A group of magical animal smuggling groups were found in London. The group was so powerful that they injured six Aurors and escaped in Berlin.


    As soon as it appeared, it attracted great attention from the Auror Office.


    "Get ready, we''re about to go out." Lawrence quickly pulled Delphi to the props library.


    Stuffing all kinds of weird things into Delphi''s pocket, Lawrence warned: "Remember, don''t be reckless. This is not a simulated training in the Auror training class, but a real sword and a real gun. As long as you have the opportunity, take action." To make criminals lose their fighting ability.¡±


    "When an Auror is on duty, his or her own life is the best option."


    Delphi nodded while stuffing those weird props into her clothes.


    When the last amulet was hung around her neck, Delphi''s mood was high.


    They are on a mission.


    This time they were facing a ten-person smuggling group, and they also dispatched ten Aurors.


    Delphi is among them, and she is also the only team member on this mission who has not been there for more than two years.


    The leading lady has short hair and moves smartly.


    With a dashing appearance, Delphi heard Lawrence call her Miss Joy.


    That was a very outstanding Auror, her sister, whose name is on the Thirteen Auror Monument in the London Branch.


    She treats criminals vigorously and resolutely.


    Delphi wants to be such a person.


    "Everyone is on alert." Miss Joy wore a necklace around her neck. She tapped it with her wand, and a soundproof cover enveloped the team, unable to transmit a single sound. "Lawrence, lead your people to deal with the wizard in the east corridor, Sismond." , you go to the underground warehouse to find the imprisoned magical animals."


    Miss Joy calmly ordered, "Delphi, you work with me to arrest the leader."


    When he was named, Delphi perked up.


    The troops were divided into three groups to defeat them. According to the information provided by the informant, the group of people occupied this Muggle hotel for trading, and the personnel were sparsely distributed. The priority was to defeat them individually.


    Delphi followed Miss Joy, her palms nervous and sweaty.


    When the other two teams arrived, they also came to the entrance of a room.


    According to the tip, people from the smuggling group are conducting transactions here.


    Miss Joy gave Delphi a look.


    Delphi nodded and walked to the other side of the door, carefully touching the door lock with her wand.


    The moment it touched, sparks jumped, and there was a counter-curse inside.


    Ms. Joy has been able to confirm that there is a transaction going on here.


    In this case, there is no need to wait any longer.


    She asked Delphi to leave and blasted the door frame with a powerful blast.


    The next step is to take action.


    "Auror, please put down your weapons!"


    She and Delphi took action at the same time.


    At the moment of entering, a wave of confusion hit my face.


    Miss Joy''s expression changed, and she grabbed Delphi''s shoulders and pulled her away.


    Delphi couldn''t even see clearly what was happening. Miss Joy waved her wand, and the amulet on her body exploded. Within three seconds, several spells clashed.


    "No, I fell into a trap!" Miss Joy exclaimed in a low voice.


    Her nose was flattened as if it had hit a wall, and she raised her head to bleed from the nose.


    Delphi quickly took over, but it was still too late.


    The two people were forced into a corner, and several figures walked out of the confusion.


    "Tsk, here are two little girls."


    The leader said frivolously, "Not that guy."


    Joy recognized who this person was at a glance, and she said in horror: "It''s you, the dark wizard Maul!"


    The dark wizard Maul has always been in the top ten on the most wanted list.


    He was listed as a wanted criminal for many cases of wounding and murder.


    This man is so cruel and ruthless that he cannot be compared to any smuggling group.


    This is a trap.


    A trap to lure Aurors into taking the bait.


    Miss Joy felt like she was facing a powerful enemy, and she looked at the others.


    They are all evil wizards on the wanted list.


    They actually joined forces to make this game.


    "What do you want to do!" Miss Joy asked More.


    Moore sneered, "What to do? Of course I want you self-righteous guys to disappear. It''s a pity that Potter didn''t come over."


    His purpose is to kill the legendary Auror and unite with the hunted wizards to end the nightmare.


    Miss Joy only felt that it was extremely difficult, and quietly said to Delphi: "Look for an opportunity to go out and inform everyone."


    "Notification?" Moore laughed as if he heard some joke, "No chance, they should be waiting for you in **** now."


    Maul had already set up a dragnet. Wherever the Aurors went, they did not defeat them one by one, but fell into the trap themselves.


    Miss Joy''s heart sank.


    Delphi holds the wand tightly, this will be a battle to the death.


    The war begins.


    As Delphi expected, even if Miss Joy is extremely good, she will not be able to defeat Moore, a powerful dark wizard.


    The amulet on her body blocked a Cruciatus Curse, and Delphi''s face turned pale.


    They are like a pack of wolves playing with a lamb, constantly attacking with vicious spells.


    Miss Joy found the right opportunity and blasted the wall open with an explosion spell.


    At the same time, she pushed Delphi out.


    "Let''s go!"


    Miss Joy has decided to use herself to stop these villains.


    Delphi turned around and saw Miss Joy being attacked and flying out of the corridor, falling downstairs.


    Without thinking, Delphi used the floating spell to catch Miss Joy.


    But this also loses the opportunity to escape.


    Several explosions exploded around him, and those people had already chased them out.


    The amulet on Miss Joy''s body has been completely broken. Facing those powerful dark wizards, Delphi fights alone.


    Although her face was pale, she did not leave Miss Joy.


    Miss Joy looked weak, the anger in her eyes fixed on Moore.


    "Want to escape?" Moll smiled sinisterly, "Little sister, have you asked me?"


    Holding the only remaining amulet tightly, Delphi''s mind quickly turned to find a way to break the situation.


    She has one attack left in her Ring of Strike, which allows her to cast two spells at the same time.


    But this is not enough. There are five people opposite, and each one of them is an experienced dark wizard.


    My current level is no match for these people.


    As for Apparition?


    Disapparating hastily in front of this group of dark wizards will have serious consequences.


    The first mission encountered such a difficult problem, and Delphi also understood why Lawrence gave such instructions.


    Compared with the real situation, the simulation training in the training class is not worth mentioning.


    "What should I do?" Delphi was anxious.


    Five dark wizards have begun to approach.


    They were not in a hurry to kill the Aurors, and their twisted hearts preferred to see the Aurors scream in pain.


    Just when Delphi was about to risk his life, something unexpected happened.


    Maul was unable to defend himself. The moment the amulet on his body shattered, another dark wizard''s wand flew out with green light.


    Death Curse!

 Chapter 857：

    Delphi watched helplessly as the green light flew toward her, and the despair in her heart gradually swallowed her up.


    The moment the green light arrives.


    "Expelliarmus"


    The red lightning dispersed into several rays and streaked across Delphi''s cheek, causing the hair to flutter in the breeze.


    The green light was engulfed by red lightning, dispersed into a network and reflected on the wall.


    The calm Miss Joy looked delighted, showing the surprise of a little girl: "Boss!"


    Boss?


    There was an explosion in Delphi''s ears, and then a figure that was a head taller than him walked out.


    Strong palms pressed down on his shoulders, forcing himself closer to that safe chest.


    The silver-white stags were rushing around, and all the spells flying towards her were blocked.


    The wide cloak obscured Delphi''s sight.


    She heard exclamations.


    "It''s you!"


    Immediately afterwards, there was the sound of magic spells flying and the sound of the dark wizard falling to the ground.


    The appearance of that person was a devastating blow to sin.


    I saw the man waving the magic wand in his hand and casting a superb disarming spell. No one could touch the corners of his clothes.


    Excellent dynamic vision, as if predicting in advance, blocking every spell.


    "Avada Kedavra! (Avada Kedavra


    A voice with strong murderous intent and malice sounded along with the green light, and Delphi''s heart twitched.


    Facing the sneak attack, the visitor looked indifferent.


    With a simple and beautiful flying spell, he pulled the table to block the fatal blow.


    The red electric light left a ferocious mark on Maul''s arm and he screamed in pain. The wand was bounced and pierced into the ceiling.


    Delphi was let go, and the person in front of him disappeared instantly. When he reappeared, he punched More to the ground.


    Only then did she see clearly who the person who descended to earth like a **** from heaven was.


    With a pair of clear green eyes, the childish face in school has become resolute and mature.


    There is no stubble on his fair face, and he is about 1.87 meters tall.


    The red cloak is extremely dazzling in this room.


    Harry Potter.


    The legendary Auror of the wizarding world.


    Also the most powerful Auror!


    One person easily disintegrated and defeated five powerful dark wizards.


    At this moment, he was looking down at the dark wizard Maul.


    Maul let out a deep laugh, "Harry Potter? You have fallen into a trap!"


    "I have already set up an ambush in this place. There is no way you can get out!"


    There is madness in Moore''s eyes. He has united many dark wizards to surround this place. It can be said that this hotel is the base camp full of dark wizards.


    "No matter how powerful you are, you can''t escape from here!"


    Moore yelled wildly: "You are dead!"


    Delphi thought of Lawrence and said anxiously: "Lawrence and the others were also ambushed!"


    Miss Joy stood up and went to look for her colleagues.


    Harry then spoke, "The people you''re talking about are three on the first floor, three on the second floor, three on the third floor, two in the kitchen, and six in the underground warehouse?"


    His voice was calm as he spoke of the layout that made Moore proud.


    Maul''s laughter stopped and he looked at Harry with wide eyes.


    Harry said calmly: "They did delay me a little time."


    "What?!" Moore looked at him in disbelief.


    At this moment, Lawrence and Sismond came over with the injured Auror.


    "Boss, Miss Joy!" Lawrence bared his big white teeth and came over. Next to him was the dark wizard with his wand disarmed.


    "This is impossible!" Moore yelled crazily, "How can you do it!"


    "Because he is our leader!" Miss Joy said proudly, "The most powerful Auror in the Magic Kingdom!"


    Delphi was also full of admiration.


    This is the strength of the legendary Auror!


    Use your own power to turn the tide of the war!


    "Nothing is impossible," Harry walked up to Maul, knocked him out with one punch, and murmured, "You have never seen anyone stronger."


    This arrest operation was a complete success.


    Only Delphi was so excited that the color on her face could not recover.


    Harry took out a piece of chocolate from his pocket and gave it to Delphi, smiling: "Eat some chocolate, it will make you feel better."


    Just as Lupine had handed him the chocolate, Harry was now the one comforting others.


    He is the person who inherits the legacy of the Order of the Phoenix, and is a person who makes people feel safe like Dumbledore whom he once admired.


    Delphi couldn''t calm down for a long time, and the powerful figure was imprinted on her heart.


    Back in the Auror office, Delphi looked for Harry.


    In the Ministry of Magic, she saw Harry gathering with the head of the Granger branch and the red-haired Weasley Auror.


    At that time, Harry no longer had the appearance of breaking into the base camp alone before, but was replaced by the friendship between the three of them when they were students.


    Minister Granger complained that Harry had spelled all the mission attendance sheets wrong. Auror Weasley laughed at him mercilessly, and Minister Granger was also angry at him for breaking the snack vending machine.


    Delphi wanted to thank Harry in person, but when she saw this scene, she stopped.


    Holding the chocolate in his hand, he slowly retreated.


    What an enviable friendship.


    Let Delphi become more determined to become a legendary Auror.


    ¡­


    "Harry, the Auror Headquarters has issued a new invitation to you."


    "It''s too much trouble. Please refuse it for me."


    "You can''t always be like this!"


    "Okay, let me go there after I finish investigating the mission."


    "There''s a strange phenomenon happening over in London. People are throwing things out and disappearing."


    "What''s so weird about that?"


    "But things that disappear reappear in the sky and fall. It''s weird to keep looping."


    "You must be careful."


    "I will, Hermione, Ron."


    ¡­


    London.


    Harry stared at the huge spaceship that appeared and the passages connecting various worlds.


    The celestial spheres converge and the world is connected to each other.


    The space in front of him fluctuated, and then, a woman walked out.


    The blonde woman had a red mark on her neck, bloodstains and a long sword on her body, and she was wearing clothes that were not from this era.


    The woman''s eyes swept around her from confusion, feeling unfamiliar with everything.


    However, a familiar yet unfamiliar aura made her go crazy.


    "I feel you here, in this world!"


    "I''m here to find you..."


    "Yadani!"


    The woman looked crazy, she was a princess.


    her name is¡­


    Furui.


    Looking for a black-haired demon hunter to come to this world.


    ¡­


    "A new extra is here, this time it''s Harry Potter.


    He is Dumbledore''s designated successor, the strongest Auror trained by the Order of the Phoenix wizards.


    In his body, you can see the shadow from the Order of the Phoenix.


    Dumbledore''s wisdom.


    Moody¡¯s experience.


    Lupine''s warm heart.


    Sirius''s keenness.


    He was given high hopes and was a strong contender to be the strongest under the Witch King.


    He is the nemesis of evil and a legendary Auror who travels the world.


    He has the wisdom to remain calm in the face of danger and the courage to penetrate deep into the enemy camp.


    He has an unchanging friendship and a leader who makes people feel safe.


    He is also the hidden person who corrects everything when something goes wrong in this magical world.


    He is Harry Potter.


    The orthodox successor of Albus Dumbledore, the true heir to the Order of the Phoenix, and the godson of the ancient Black family.


    He is a Gryffindor, a brave lion and a master of Defense Against the Dark Arts.


    He is beyond the stars and an integral part of the magical world.


    He is the beginning of the story, but not the end of the story.


    He lost the title of savior, but exchanged it for everything.


    His godfather is attending college, his godson is happy with his family, his good friend runs a shop selling happiness, and the old man he respects the most is living a drifting life at sea, where it is rare to give up everything.


    Under the glory, everything is sacrifice.


    When the Savior is gone, those who love are around.


    That is happy and has no regrets.


    He is Harry Potter, a former savior, now a legendary Auror, and a representative figure of Gryffindor in the future. "


    Chapter 863 Black and Gold


    In the magical world, there are eleven magic schools officially recognized by the Department of Magic Education.


    They are in different countries and each has its own characteristics.

 Chapter 858：

    Students from different schools all have a sense of collective honor for their alma mater.


    So much so that there have always been various opinions about the best magic school in the world.


    There is an interesting story circulating in the magical world.


    Eleven magic school students gathered together.


    Hogwarts will proudly tell everyone that Hogwarts is the best wizarding school. They have four great founders who left behind all the qualities that a good wizard should have.


    At this time, Beauxbatons will jump out to refute. They use a tone like a narrative poem and say, "Stupid forest troll brain, Beauxbatons is the best magic school, and we have the greatest alchemist."


    Durmstrang began to mock Beauxbatons and said arrogantly: "Blue silk, we have the freest magic environment and hide the most ancient magic books."


    Kodosdorez was not happy when he heard this and put down the strong drink in his hand, "Nonsense! Under the ancient Palace of Versailles, there are the crystallization of power and wisdom in history! The stars in the sky bear witness to Kodosdorez Brilliant times.¡±


    Hearing this, Mesmer fiddled with the crystal ball, "The stars have been there forever. They reflect on the earth, nourish the growing herbs, and become the school emblem of Mesmer."


    Wagadu laughed loudly. He turned into an elephant and danced an African indigenous dance. "The mandrake herb nourished by the starry sky was picked by the free Wagadu wizard and became an advanced step for every Animagus." road."


    Tarot Magic Vocational and Technical School disagreed. He said: "We observe the growth of all things, search for natural laws, pursue Taoism and nature, and pursue the original taste of ingredients. Who of you wants to taste delicious oriental cuisine?"


    Castrobusche put down the barbecue tongs in his hand, closed the lid of the barbecue stove, and said: "Too many ingredients will reduce the original flavor. High-end ingredients often only require the simplest cooking method. A medium-rare barbecue will be enough." Like filling a stirring cauldron with too much magic."


    When the student of Banad heard this, he stirred the crucible with his wand, "The art of potions is not as crude as alchemy. Every potion we make is a different work of art."


    After hearing this, Ilvermorny retorted: "Alchemy is the most complex art in the world. Just like the stone sculptures in our branch, the sun will never fall into dust and the moon will never fall into water."


    Ten schools were quarreling, and Silver Wolf Magic School was busy trying to break up the fight.


    Ten magic schools asked him at the same time, "What do you have?"


    Silver Wolf Magic School scratched his head, "I was founded by the Witch King."


    "The Witch King is here." Ten magic schools said in unison.


    This story is a famous and interesting story in the wizarding world.


    In addition to the connotation that the Silver Wolf School of Witchcraft and Wizardry is not as old as Weasley¡¯s Wizarding Wheezes, it also lets people know the characteristics and pride of the eleven schools.


    All magic school students have a strong sense of honor.


    After this matter appeared in the school-level league, there was a feeling of anger among the schools.


    The first school-level league was held at Hogwarts, and in that year, Miss Astoria Greengrass of Hogwarts successfully won the honor.


    Also held together with it is the Starry Sky Cup, which has become a talent show that every Quidditch club can''t miss.


    If it does not get the honor of the school league, then the best magic school in the world will become a joke.


    Every school is gearing up to wash away its shame.


    The second school-level league was held in Beauxbatons. The most impressive thing about that tournament was Beauxbatons'' elegant dance and delicious French fish soup.


    French Hibiscus came off the field in person to conduct the opening ceremony for this grand school-level league.


    It is a pity that Beauxbatons, as the host, missed out on the championship position due to its failure in the knowledge competition. This also became a joke among the three magic schools in Europe for three years.


    The third session was lucky enough to be in Wagadu. I heard that the students of Ban Aad Magic School were very dissatisfied because a student stood up when he transformed into an elephant, which left a great psychological shadow on them.


    This also resulted in Banad''s performance failing and he only finished tenth. Well, Silver Wolf Magic School was eleventh.


    The fourth session was in Ilvermorny.


    Ilvermorny is the second oldest school in the wizarding world.


    This school is built just like the country they are in.


    The founder of Ilvermorny is said to be a descendant of Salazar Slytherin, one of the founders of Hogwarts.


    So Ilvermorny has a sorting system similar to Hogwarts.


    They have four colleges, named after the horned water snake, thunderbird, cat leopard, and goblin.


    Although it is shorter than the three ancient schools in Europe that lasted for nearly a thousand years, Ilvermorny still produced some wise, brave, and powerful wizards who left their names in the history of magic.


    Of course, it is inevitable that when they are ridiculed by other schools, they will be affectionately called "recipes".


    It is said that Ilvermorny began to exist in the seventeenth century. In fact, Ilvermorny was not a school at all at the beginning, but a stone hut. With subsequent development, it gradually gained its current size.


    According to the famous program host Mr. Xenophilius Lovegood, the founding date of their school would have to be moved back at least fifty years before it could be considered as acceptable.


    The short history is not as thick as the recipes.


    To this end, Ilvermorny alumni sent many durians, a specialty fruit from Southeast Asia, to the Corner Channel to shut up Xenophilius Lovegood.


    They didn¡¯t know that those fruits were eventually sent to the Snorlax¡¯s belly.


    Back to business.


    The founder of Ilvermorny was a witch and a No-Maj.


    They are considered the most democratic magic school.


    They also have something they are proud of, besides alchemy, they have one of the many stars.


    The top wizard who studied at Thunderbird Academy, Mr. King Ledisley.


    He is also an important figure and guest in this school-level league.


    The blond-haired man stood in the statue hall of the school branch. He wore a pure white gold-rimmed wizard robe that symbolized light, with golden stars on the collar.


    His blue eyes are like the blue water of a summer beach, with a hearty smile on his face.


    Kim Ledisley, former Johnny Silverhand store manager and current Defense Against the Dark Arts professor in Ilvermorny.


    He has made great contributions in many magic battles and is known as the top wizard in the magic world today and a master of defense against the dark arts.


    He is a master of the Patronus Spell, able to materialize the Patronus and destroy enemies with great skill.


    During a magic experiment, the magical flames went out of control and were about to engulf the entire Ilvermorny. He only used a magic wand to extinguish the flames that destroyed the world.


    Therefore, he is also known as the flame extinguisher, a person who cannot ignite the flame.


    He is a strong contender for the world''s strongest Defense Against the Dark Arts master.


    Ilvermorny worshiped him like thunderbirds flying in the wilderness or horned water snakes lurking in the swamps.


    Every magic school delegation he receives will ask for advice from him with excitement and humility.


    And Jin lived up to the school''s expectations of him and successfully impressed every wizard who came.


    "As expected of the shining stars." The principal of Ilvermorny said with emotion.


    During his reign, the boy who dropped out of school he repeatedly retained has become equal to himself, attracting the attention of the world.


    Letting Jin become the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor in Ilvermorny was the wisest choice the headmaster made in his life.


    The name of Qun Xing has become the brightest sign.


    "In this school-level competition, I have students who were personally taught by Kim Ledisley. How can I lose?"


    The proud principal already wanted to pop the champagne at halftime, so he asked everyone present, which of them were personally taught by the stars?


    He smiled, smiled...smiled...


    "No, principal!" Students from Thunderbird College hurried over, "Professor Ledisley ran to the Durmstrang delegation and refused to leave!"


    Principal: "..." Well, it must be hospitality, absolutely right!


    After all, my professor is famously enthusiastic and likes to help the poor through technology.


    Back then, I went to Durmstrang for twelve months to teach Defense Against the Dark Arts.


    Well, it must be hospitality to conduct academic exchanges on Defense Against the Dark Arts for schools where black magic can be learned!


    In the days that followed, the principal looked at his ¡®hospitable¡¯ professor, shamelessly sitting in the ranks of the Durmstrang delegation.


    Then when I introduced the school, the professor was still there.


    The professor was also there during the meal.


    While sleeping¡­


    With a dark face, the principal dragged out the professor who had sneaked into someone else''s dormitory.


    Wait until the game starts.


    The principal looked at his own professor who was shamelessly sitting in the Beauxbatons delegation and fell into deep thought.


    He could understand Professor Ledisray''s hospitality, but he could not accept his own professor cheering there with the Durmstrang flag.


    Jin walked past the calm-looking Durmstrang Principal Ludwig with a stern face, and squeezed out of the way an unlucky Professor Durmstrang.


    He approached the expressionless Heinrich and said with a smile: "You may not believe it, but the school has given me half a year''s vacation. Do you want us to go on a trip?"


    Principal Ilvermorny listened with open ears: "???" I''m not, I didn''t!


    Whoever approved the fake, come out to me!


    Heinrich glanced at him, "Where are you going?"


    "How about going to the beach, the ocean in Miami, the beaches of the Bikini Islands!" Jin leaned over, "The first golden glow of Mount Greylock, the sunset in the mist of the Pyrenees, the snowy mountains of Norway, the hot springs of Iceland..."


    There are endless attractions to talk about.


    Jin''s blue pupils were golden, and he looked like a flame-out wizard.


    Getting too close, Heinrich pushed away expressionlessly.


    When he saw the Durmstrang student failed to answer the question, a flame ignited in his hand.


    Jin picked up his knuckled hand and blew it out habitually.


    Those who cannot be ignited by flames have already been ignited by the blazing flames.


    It is a flame that cannot be extinguished in life. It is dark golden and makes people reluctant to part with it.


    The last question was answered correctly by Durmstrang. The crowd stood up and cheered. The golden head was close to the black one, and his mouth seemed to be saying something.


    That voice was buried in the cheers, and nothing could be heard.


    Someone pressed the shutter.


    Among the dark red Durmstrang wall, those two colors are particularly eye-catching and very harmonious.


    Black brings out the dazzling gold, and gold brings out the tranquility of black.


    Among the entangled stars, one is destined to be swallowed by the other. Jin hopes that the one swallowed will be himself.


    Go and see the beach.


    That matches your eyes very well.


    The sun will rise in the sea.


    The sea water surrounds the sun, and the sun''s light fills the sea water.


    Just as I look at you.


    "I have to keep an eye on you so that you don''t get lost."


    The sun of Ilvermorny sank into the black waters of Durmstrang.


    I don¡¯t want to be alone anymore.


    It was like insects crawling all over the bones, locked in a glass showcase, isolated from the world.


    Proud pale vampire, don¡¯t hide from me, try to hug me.


    Use your fangs to make me yours.


    My blood can fill your belly, and my singing voice can make you happy.


    My body belongs to you, and my soul is your believer.


    Take this devout servant.


    Edgar should also have his own followers.


    ¡­


    Ilvermorny won the school league championship.


    Jin¡¯s students shined brightly and were worthy of being disciples of the stars.


    But the principal was not happy.


    He is frantically looking for his dear hero, the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor.

 Chapter 859：

    When Ludwig saw that there was one less person in his team, he had a calm look on his face, something he had long been used to.


    "Go back, Gresham said, there is a strange wizard making trouble there, and he has a strange wand in his hand."


    ¡­


    On the coast, on the horizon, the sun rises little by little.


    The golden color scattered on the sea surface breaks through the dawn and falls in the eyes.


    Heinrich stood there and murmured to himself: "It''s so beautiful."


    Jin came closer, and the sun shone on his golden hair.


    "Where shall we go next?"


    I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s okay.


    Isn¡¯t that what travel is all about?


    Just be with the person you want to be with.


    ¡­


    "Extra story, this time two stars appear together.


    The dark vampires are cursed by the sun, and the light will burn their bodies and destroy their souls.


    But the sun wanted to hug him and let him understand that the sun was also warm.


    Kim Ledisley, the Sun of Ilvermorny.


    Heinrich Edgar, The Darkness of Durmstrang.


    From the moment they met, it was like a collision of two colors.


    Dark Edgar has a pair of beautiful golden eyes.


    The sun-like Ledisray also hated the light in the dark night.


    A fire took away everything about Jin.


    Once he had it again, he was unwilling to let go.


    Edgar follows that beam of light, then let Ledisley follow Edgar.


    They are indispensable to each other.


    Just as light cannot lose darkness, night cannot abandon day.


    Special stars, intertwined destinies.


    I am an unruly white horse, willing to give you the reins.


    Kim Ledisley could not extinguish the flame named Heinrich Edgar.


    Then hug. .


    They are the stars, both light and darkness.


    They are Ledisley and Edgar, the Fire Curse and the Fire-Quinting Curse.


    It''s Dark Arts and Defense Against the Dark Arts.


    They are also two wishful followers. "


    Chapter 864 Professor Longbottom of Hogwarts


    The school is an ivory tower. The beauty in the ivory tower is something that people will remember for a lifetime.


    The curiosity and longing of newly admitted students as they board the Hogwarts Express.


    When taking a small boat to cross the Black Lake, the big guy hiding under the Black Lake shook the boat and made people exclaim.


    When they arrived at the oak door of Hogwarts, they met the professor who would accompany them for the next seven years.


    "Professor Longbottom."


    Hagrid smiled innocently and greeted the man in the white wizard robe.


    The man slowly turned around, his round face slimming down, making him less immature and more mature.


    The wide sleeves covered his well-developed muscles.


    Neville, who is already the Head of Gryffindor, is in charge of this freshman sorting ceremony.


    Neville, who once walked through this door, has now become a guide.


    "Professor Hagrid."


    Standing in front of the taller Hagrid, the tall Neville looked much thinner.


    Hagrid wiped his tears emotionally, "In the blink of an eye, you have become a qualified dean."


    In this school, Hagrid is undoubtedly very affectionate.


    Years ago, just like now, he came here with young Neville.


    Nowadays, Neville has long lost his immaturity.


    Many years of teaching career have given him an erudite temperament.


    This is the first time Neville has presided over a branch.


    Hagrid will inevitably cry because of being moved.


    He took out the big handkerchief and blew his nose with a popping sound.


    Neville coughed twice, "Professor Hagrid, it''s time for you to go in."


    "Oh, you should listen carefully to Professor Longbottom." Hagrid then realized that as a Hogwarts professor, he also needed to attend.


    Before he turned around and entered the auditorium, he talked to the students worriedly.


    Finally he went in, and Neville sighed, "Well, you also saw Professor Hagrid''s extra enthusiasm."


    Some of the students were holding back their laughter. They were too fond of the emotional Professor Hagrid.


    "keep the order."


    Neville led the team in.


    In the auditorium, candles were floating in the sky.


    Candles were brightly lit, and on four rows of long tables, students from the four colleges were eagerly looking forward to this year''s new students.


    Minerva McGonagall sat in the middle of the staff table. Next to her was Professor Severus Snape, who still had not become the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor this year.


    Hagrid sat on the edge, in stark contrast to the short Ravenclaw Headmaster Flitwick.


    The Gryffindor little lions were discussing that Professor Hagrid could eat Professor Flitwick with just one fork.


    Professor Sprout, the headmaster of Hufflepuff who had taken a back seat, was all smiles. She clapped her hands to welcome the new students.


    A stool is placed on the middle platform between the staff table and the student table.


    After bringing the new students in, Neville stood next to the stool and dug out the student list in his pocket.


    He is careless, like sometimes forgetting to remind students to wear earmuffs when pulling out mandrakes.


    The principal, Professor McGonagall, couldn''t stand it and called in a low voice, "Professor Longbottom."


    Neville looked at him in confusion, and Professor McGonagall pointed anxiously at the wizard hat on his head, "Hat."


    "Oops, I forgot!"


    Being reminded, Neville hurried out.


    When he entered the auditorium again, he had an extra hat in his hand.


    There is a thin layer of dust on the hat, and the wrinkles on it resemble the mouth and eyes.


    He was still mumbling, "You careless guy, please use less strength and don''t lose my cum."


    The hat that was muttering along the way was placed on the stool.


    "Oh, yes, it''s time for me to sing."


    The Sorting Hat appeared, and when it saw those little wizards with immature faces, it remembered its serious work.


    The sound came from the hat.


    "Welcome, welcome, welcome everyone."


    "The sorting ceremony is about to begin."


    "I am the Hogwarts Sorting Hat."


    "It''s time to play my part."


    "You can call me shabby."


    "If this is the superficial appearance you see."


    "But please listen to me, and I will announce which college you should be assigned to."


    "The brave Godric Gryffindor loves the strong, and his students are full of courage and justice."


    "Rowenna Ravenclaw would teach only the brightest students."


    "Good Helga Hufflepuff accepts anyone."


    "Salazar Slytherin and his students should be rational and ambitious about magic."


    "¡­"


    Listening to the Sorting Hat''s broken gong voice singing, one feels as if he has entered an opera house by mistake.


    Among the new students, a red-haired child asked doubtfully: "My uncle said that Slytherin is obsessed with blood. When he was in school, Slytherin snakes were released in the school to bite all non-pure blood people. "


    Apparently the Sorting Hat''s song didn''t match the version he heard from his uncle.


    The girl with platinum blond hair in braids said, "That''s your uncle talking nonsense!"


    The strong girl made the red-haired boy blush. He felt that his uncle would not deceive him, but the girl''s beautiful face made him dare not look into those beautiful eyes.


    "Humph!" The girl who grew up surrounded by honey snorted.


    She looked at the boy''s ashamed look, but couldn''t bear it, and said awkwardly: "If you admit your mistake, I will forgive you."


    The boy pursed his lips, but still whispered: "Okay, I was wrong."


    The girl nodded with satisfaction, stretched out her hand and said generously: "You will know that Slytherin is the best. My name is Alice, what is your name?"


    "Me?" The boy blinked and was about to speak when he heard the sound of the Sorting Hat and stopped.


    Neville began to read out names one by one.


    He shut his mouth, making Alice stamp her feet in anger.


    "Stella Weasley."


    When I read this name, there were whispers around me.


    "Weasley?"


    "The second ancient clan."


    "It seems that the head of the Magic Headquarters also has this last name."


    These sounds made the boy who was always shy feel very embarrassed.


    He stepped forward.


    "Another Weasley."


    The moment the hat was put on, the Sorting Hat had become accustomed to this iron Gryffindor.


    The Sorting Hat muttered: "Let me think about it, where should you go?"


    "Yes, yes, of course you are."


    "Your eyes are very special, like a great person."


    "Then you will..."

 Chapter 860：

    The Sorting Hat made a long voice, making Stella nervous.


    He was very conflicted because his father was Gryffindor and his mother was Ravenclaw.


    But my uncle said that all of their family are Gryffindors.


    "Gryffindor!"


    The Sorting Hat shouted loudly, and everyone on the Gryffindor table cheered.


    Stella was relieved, he jumped off the stool and walked towards Gryffindor.


    He felt a line of sight, turned his head and saw Alice''s very angry expression.


    He froze, not knowing where he offended this girl.


    "Alice Malfoy."


    The name was read out, and there was discussion again.


    "Both the First Ancient Clan and the Second Ancient Clan are here."


    "Malfoy? Is it the legendary Quidditch player Malfoy?"


    Alice was different from Stella. When she heard the discussion, she raised her chest and raised her little face.


    Walk over with confidence.


    Neville looked at the expression and movements that were exactly the same as Draco''s, and his expression froze slightly.


    Putting the hat on Alice''s hair, a muttering sound came from the Sorting Hat.


    "Malfoy? You have the blood of two pure-blood families, right? You are very ambitious."


    "I know where you should go, and that''s where you should go."


    Alice felt unhappy after hearing this. This old hat had been mumbling for so long and was still full of dust. If she had known better, she would have had it cleaned before wearing it.


    "You are so brave!" The Sorting Hat knew what Alice was thinking, and it was furious, "No one can touch my vagina, you have to go there, it is as annoying as that guy!"


    "Slytherin!"


    Before Alice could figure out who that guy was, she heard the Sorting Hat announcing the result.


    Slytherin burst into cheers, and Alice looked at Stella with a provocative look.


    After Stella learned Alice''s surname, she knew why her attitude toward herself changed.


    Malfoy and Weasley.


    This is a pair of enemies.


    The Slytherin people shouted arrogantly to Gryffindor from afar, "We have Malfoy now!"


    Not to be outdone, the Gryffindors said, "We also have Weasley!"


    Look, even the students know how good and bad these two families are.


    Professor Snape''s sinister voice sounded, "Malfoy, Weasley."


    The other professors also looked nostalgic.


    As soon as Alice arrived in Slytherin, she became like a little princess.


    Starla felt envious.


    Their school year started with this kind of shouting at each other, and no one expected that they would become friends.


    ¡­


    Hogwarts does not exclude competition between houses.


    For this reason, Neville, as the Head of Gryffindor, often faces the death stare from the Head of Slytherin.


    Neville was very tired. He was afraid of Snape before, but now he had to reason with Snape because of the deduction of points.


    Sometimes, he really wants to go home and eat the loving and nutritious meals made by his wife.


    Signs posted in the corridors of Hogwarts read, "No takeaways."


    Even so, it can''t stop Owl Takeout from entering the school.


    Administrator Filch expressed his annoyance. He couldn''t fly, so naturally he couldn''t catch those flying owls.


    The first place in the hourglass points goes to Hufflepuff.


    Compared to those two troublemakers who predictably get into trouble, Little Diggory in Hufflepuff is satisfying.


    Even Snape couldn''t catch little Digory''s flaws.


    The lively Hogwarts is like returning to their past.


    The Forbidden Forest and adventure are themes that every Hogwarts student cannot escape.


    It seems that Hogwarts is so full of energy every day.


    "I wish you could see this, John."


    In the office, Neville''s quill pen made the last stroke.


    He closed the diary.


    His eyes fell on the love bento on the table and the sword that had not been sheathed for a long time.


    As soon as he turned his head, he saw the red hair and platinum hair that he touched after smelling the smell.


    Two people, you push me and I squeeze you.


    In the end, they accidentally pushed the door open and fell on the floor.


    Neville saw two little blushing faces, and then looked at the generous love lunch box.


    "Dine together?"


    Stella swallowed with anticipation.


    Alice pretended to be arrogant, but the glances that frequently fell inside betrayed her arrogance.


    Professor Longbottom''s next seven years will probably be even more lively.


    ¡­


    "A new extra is here, this time it''s Neville Longbottom.


    Gryffindor of Hogwarts, the lion of the Longbottom family.


    A wizard who is closest to the Witch King.


    He has an excellent body and excellent swordsmanship.


    He was willing to swing his sword at the world''s greatest Dumbledore for the sake of his friends.


    In order to protect themselves, they would rush towards those ferocious war machines without hesitation.


    He is the lion of ancient Longbottom and the proud grandson of Mrs. Longbottom.


    He is an excellent husband who never disappoints his wife.


    He is the sword bearer among the stars. He holds the sword forged by the Witch King and kills the Dark Lord for him.


    He has the courage to stand in front of everyone and will go through fire and water for his friends.


    He is as wise as a fool and is the best Herbology professor at Hogwarts.


    He is the favorite professor of naughty and troublesome students and the shield of the magical world.


    He will draw his sword again and use the sharpest sword to face the most powerful enemy.


    His sword exists for protection, and his magic is equally excellent.


    He is Neville Longbottom.


    Guarding this thousand-year-old school, the white ivory tower.


    He is the one closest to the Witch King among the stars, and is the inheritor of the Witch King¡¯s swordsmanship.


    He is as representative of Gryffindor as the legendary Auror Harry Potter.


    Likewise, it was the boy at the end of July whose destiny was to kill the Dark Lord. "


    Chapter 865 Woman in the Deep Sea


    Unconsciously, this country has been running for a long time.


    In countries all over the world, it is still young but extremely powerful.


    The Witch King lets Muggles know the power of this world besides technology.


    The wings of the world-destroying dragon spread out from the most powerful country, letting those arrogant people know the horror of magic.


    I don¡¯t know since when, there is a legend circulating in this mysterious magical country.


    That''s about the ancient alliance and the Witch King.


    The Witch King created an extremely powerful alchemical product.


    That is the infinite power that can control destruction and rebirth.


    Nine rings, scattered in the ancient alliance.


    According to rumors, it is a magic key that can control the world.


    It is also a symbol of the power of magic.


    No one knows the origin of the legend. They only know that the ring contains powerful energy.


    In the magical country that pursues power, it is coveted.


    Collect all the rings and you can become the new master of the magical kingdom.


    Around these rings, restless people restrained their hearts, and they peered at the rings with greedy eyes.


    ¡­


    Today is an important day.


    Many people gathered at the entrance gate of the wizard city.


    Some people came from other countries just for today.


    You can even see dragon knights riding fire dragons maintaining law and order in the sky.


    The striker army lined up to greet him.


    The Auror Headquarters sends Aurors to protect the powerful.


    The two protoss sat on the bridge and swayed their little feet, watching the lively scene excitedly.


    Even so, it cannot make those enthusiastic people shrink back.


    Because this is a rare opportunity, and it is also a time when wizards can see legendary characters.


    In the magical world, there are two most beautiful beings.


    One is on the top of the mountain, the pride of Beauxbatons and the most proud hibiscus flower in the French magical society.


    Her face is the embellishment of countless honors on her body, and it is a flower that no one can pluck so far.


    Her arrogance allows her to accept surrender.


    No one can make that proud Fleur commit herself, not even the former Weasley.


    A deep sea, the most outstanding woman of Slytherin House at Hogwarts, is a pearl sinking at the bottom of the sea.


    Unlike the hibiscus flower, the Pearl controls one of the three most powerful forces in the magical world.


    Greengrass Ghost Fleet.


    Together with the dragons in the sky city and the star spirits on the land, they are the three armies of the magical kingdom.


    Over the years, Mr. Greengrass gradually handed over power to his daughter.


    The fleet that can appear on any seabed is in the hands of the woman known as the Pearl of the Deep Sea.


    There is no doubt about her dignity.

 Chapter 861：

    Greengrass married Malfoy, the First Ancient Clan, and the Head of the Magic Headquarters and the Head Auror Headquarters personally came to greet them.


    She is the most powerful woman in the Magic Kingdom. Even the Minister of Foreign Affairs, Penelo Weasley, has to bow before her.


    Not only because of the powerful army in her hands, but also because she is an extremely bright and beautiful star like the most dazzling existences in the magical world.


    Stars.


    Day after day, year after year.


    The magical world is becoming more and more aware of how outstanding those people who can stand beside the Witch King are.


    Like their names, they are the stars of this magical world.


    When the sun sets, the brilliance of the stars is so conspicuous.


    Everyone¡¯s achievements are insurmountable.


    When this group of people gather together in an era, it will be a brilliant era for wizards.


    The calm sea was broken.


    On the sea surface, a bubble emerged.


    Immediately afterwards, the second, third...


    Water bubbles appeared densely on the sea surface.


    On the bottom of the sea, a huge shadow is slowly rising.


    The ripples spread from the center.


    Circle after circle, as it gradually expanded, it turned into waves and crashed on the white wall of the Wizard City.


    The huge movement made people change their expressions.


    The behemoth finally surfaced.


    One ship, two ships...


    Hundreds of large ships emerged from the bottom of the sea.


    The soul lamp on the bow of the ship is like the eyes of a deep water beast, watching this group of wizards living in harmony.


    Some wizards who had not experienced much trouble changed their expressions.


    "Is this the strength of Greengrass, the richest man in the magical country and the fourth ancient tribe?"


    The Greengrass family is responsible for the freight trade in the magical country. Their unique underwater fleet allows them to not be affected by wind and waves.


    With such advantages, the assets of the Greengrass family have increased dramatically.


    Has successfully ranked first in the magic country''s witchcraft.


    Hundreds of large ships started moving at the same time, heading towards the Wizarding City.


    If they didn''t know that this was one of their own, I''m afraid the wizards would think that this was coming to attack them.


    Enter the gate of the Wizard City.


    The big ship at the front docked.


    From the big ship, drop down the ladder.


    On the tall hull, the heavy wooden door slowly opened.


    The black chest-length dress shone with a little bit of silver in the sun. Her blond hair was pulled up and she was wearing jewelry.


    Snow-white skin, delicate and perfect collarbones, slightly raised neck, gray-blue eyes shining with sunshine.


    The warm sunshine is like a hug and a long-lost welcome.


    She slowly raised her left hand and touched the sunlight outside the door with her fingers.


    Unlike under the sea, it is so warm here.


    The sunshine shining in the wizard city warms every wizard, making people greedily want to possess it.


    On her finger, there was a ring.


    After being exposed to the sun, the ring glows slightly, welcoming those who come.


    She pursed her lips slightly and looked across the wooden door towards the central tower of the Wizarding City.


    The sunshine there makes people reluctant to leave, but also too timid to step in.


    The scene I have imagined many times, the sadness and uneasiness at the bottom of the sea.


    Among the Greengrass daughters, one is married to love and the other is unwilling to return.


    Brave Greengrass pursues love.


    The timid Greengrass avoids reality.


    In the past ten years, she has never stepped out of the deep sea.


    The dazzling sunlight will awaken her greed and selfishness.


    Under the light, it will make people feel ashamed.


    Greengrass''s love is full of twists and turns. She thought she could stay there forever, selfishly preserving her surging love.


    This big ship stayed too long.


    Long enough to make the wizard puzzled.


    But no one urged me.


    Mature Draco Malfoy, his wife Astoria holding his arm.


    Astoria called to the timid person in a low voice talking to herself.


    "elder sister."


    Her eyes were full of hope, hoping that her sister would come out.


    Draco, who was impatient, did not urge him because he knew what kind of struggle the friend he had not seen for more than ten years was fighting.


    Percy didn''t rush, he could understand the caution and uneasiness, as cautious as fear of a broken dream.


    She has been avoiding, trying to escape from all this.


    The cruel fact is not as good as sinking into a dream.


    But wandering on the sea will eventually return to land.


    Her friends are waiting.


    Waiting for her bravery.


    There seems to be a force in the sun, pulling the fingers that touch the sun.


    Like dancing on a high tower, with the same care and gentle touch.


    Only, this time, the people on the tower greeted me with warmth.


    Just like she was sending an invitation to the lonely and deserted people under the moon.


    She was the one who was warm at that time. This time, she was the one invited.


    The eyes are slightly widened, and they are so warm that they make people yearn for greed.


    Take a step under the sun.


    The black dress is just like her at the ball.


    She was led into the city again.


    She sat in the tower with the Witch King and witnessed the establishment of the city.


    After it was established, it was difficult to enter again.


    Only this time...


    The proud daughter of Greengrass, the Queen of the Undersea Fleet, the shining stars.


    She was on the deck, showing a smile that made countless wizards couldn''t help but feel excited.


    She used the tone that the most noble witch should have.


    Proud as she once was in Slytherin.


    "I''m back."


    She saw that her family members had red eyes.


    I also saw the genuine laughter from my friends.


    The proud Slytherin woman is back.


    The bright stars gathered together again, and they seemed to be young again.


    So youthful.


    That kind¡­


    good.


    I''m back.


    Did you hear it?


    What I selfishly want to possess makes me paranoid,


    King.


    The tallest tower and the deepest sea.


    Even in the farthest distance, I still miss you.


    I''m back, I didn''t bring floods or huge waves.


    The turbulence is so strong that it threatens to submerge the world. What floats up to the tower in a boat is my heart.


    The calm one will sink in the deep sea, and the one that will always be humble and selfish is my heart.


    Did you hear that?


    my king.


    Mine is surging, mine is as quiet as stagnant water.


    My pride, my selfishness.


    In my dream, I pictured you, but that was not you, a despicable counterfeiter, which made people sick.


    Did you hear that?


    my king.


    My John.


    mine¡­


    somebody to Love.


    You should hear this deep call.


    You deserve to hear this, Daphne Greengrass.


    ¡­


    "Here comes a new extra chapter, the last one among the stars, and the most difficult one to write about.


    She is extremely proud. Among Slytherins, she is the most distinguished Miss Greengrass.


    In the long history of Hogwarts, Slytherin has always had no chance of love, but has always been entangled with love.


    She could be a crazy woman, crazy for the king like Bella.


    She can also be a black rose, as elegant and loyal as the Dark Lord.


    But she has greater ambitions and greater regrets.


    There is nothing more regrettable than a proud person becoming humbled.


    Her escape is her own selfish madness.


    Sink in the deep sea, dance on the tower.

 Chapter 862：

    The distance between the tower and the sea cannot span the distance between the hearts.


    So she can''t be Bella, nor can she be Black Rose.


    The madness of the crazy woman and the elegance of the black rose made it impossible for this proud girl to do those things.


    She touched the lonely Wang''s heart and gave him a chance to fall in love.


    She is not as decisive and brave as Astoria loves, but a proud woman is a coward in love.


    She doesn''t have the sense to love like Furong. She will be so crazy when facing the one she loves that she can''t extricate herself.


    Walking out of the deep sea, from the cold and damp seabed, I felt the loneliness that belonged to the king.


    She can love better and love more passionately.


    She is Daphne Greengrass, who pursues the person who longs to stand by the Witch King''s side. She is willing to sacrifice her life, but she cannot give up her love.


    She is the star among the stars that accompanies the Witch King and strives to get closer.


    She is a pearl, which should not be gathering dust in the deep sea. She is a star, trying to become the moon and bathing in the light of the sun.


    She is the laurel tree, the goddess of the moon.


    She is proud and should not be humble. "